《The Main Heroines are Trying to Kill Me》


 Chapter 0: Prologue - Like that, I Got Fucked

    I was the Empire¡¯s greatest viin.


    ¡°The Empire wouldn¡¯t be in this pathetic state if it weren¡¯t for you.¡±


    These were thest words that my fianc¨¦e, who was a genius that appeared once in a lifetime and the Chancellor of the Empire, said to me before she went to fight in the final battle against the Demon King¡¯s army.


    She died defending the imperial castle until the very end.


    ¡°Fuck off and die, retard!¡±


    These were thest words said to me by the Archmage who swept through the battlefield and hunted down the Demon King¡¯s executives.


    She managed to inflict a fatal wound on the Demon King before her limbs were torn apart.


    ¡°You¡¯ve made me realize even God has forsaken us. For that, I¡¯m truly grateful.¡±


    These were the Saintess¡¯ parting words, who was said to be born only once every few thousand years.


    She died at the hands of the Demon King¡¯s forces as she struggled to evacuate one more imperial citizen.


    ¡°¡­Disgusting.¡±


    The Warlock¡¯s dying words, as someone who had been my attendant since my childhood.


    She rebuked my hideous nature beforemitting suicide right in front of my eyes.


    ¡°¡­Out of everyone I¡¯ve ever known, you are the most repulsive.¡±


    This was how the Princess, the hope of the Empire, said herst goodbye on the day of the decisive battle.


    She resisted the Demon King until the end, before being used as a sacrifice to the magic that turned this continent into Hell.


    ¡°Even the worst demons condemned to Hell are less vile than you, you foolish man.¡±


    The Demon King said so with a mockingughter, as I willingly surrendered and grabbed the hero¡¯s armament that has been passed down through my family for generations.


    ¡°¡­I know.¡±


    However, thatughter quickly turned into a muttering of shock when I let the hero¡¯s armament in my arms explode.


    ¡°¡­Boy, why the hell?¡±


    To the Demon King, who asked with a bewildered expression, I gave a simple answer with a smile.


    ¡°¡­To gain the System.¡±


    After saying those words, I nced at the system window that appeared in front of me with a dull sound as I disappeared alongside the Demon King.


    System unlocked [ Path of False Evil ]


    And when I opened my eyes, I was lying in the dormitory bed where I was staying the day before I entered the academy.


    ¡°Ha¡­I really am back¡­¡±


    After realizing that I have returned to a time in the past after checking the calendar on my desk, I muttered quietly.


    ¡°System.¡±


    Path of False Evil An unavoidable fate that is given to you, you who once destroyed the world. Save the world by tainting your name with sin. [<strong>umted False Evil Points:</strong> 0]


    I stared ahead with a satisfied look at the system window obtained with great difficulty after doing something that did not fit my nature before I tried to get out of bed due to feeling hungry.


    Warning Penalty!


    ¡°What?¡±


    When I checked the window that had appeared in front of me, I had no choice but to freeze in shock as I got out of bed.


    Penalty 5 Main Heroines have awakened the memories of the previous timeline!


    ¡°¡­What is this bullshit¡­.?¡±


    I¡¯m fucked.

 Chapter 1: This Fucking World

    ¡°I¡­there was nothing like this mentioned in the prophecy¡­?¡±


    While reading the atrocious details of the penalty, I hurriedly rummaged through my old suitcase and pulled a worn-out piece of paper.


    Even though it looks like a worthless piece of paper, this is my family heirloom that has been passed down through generations for over 1,000 years.


    And what was written on this scrap of paper that had been passed down through generations?


    That answer will be known if one goes to the statue of the Hero, thergest sculpture in the Empire, and read the contents etched on the b, which states:


    <strong>On the 1000th anniversary of the death of the Demon King, the heir of the Demon King will appear and devour the world. You will need a hero with the same strength as me to stop the heir.</strong>


    This was the official testament and prophecy of the Great Hero, known throughout the Empire to have defeated the original Demon King.


    However, the real prophecy was actually written on this paper.


    Of course, it¡¯s the same until the part, ¡®You will need a hero with the same strength as me,¡¯ but¡­from that point onwards, it has been recorded as a secret book and handed down from generation to generation in my family.


    ¡°Father, these are not runic characters¡­ nor ancient texts¡­ what¡¯s the identity of these characters that are too well structured to be termed as cipher?¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­ these are called Hangul.¡±


    For reference, my father called these mysterious characters ¡®Hangul¡¯. My father, who deeply respects the Hero, was proud to merely know the name of these characters, but I didn¡¯t like them because they were veryplex.


    Anyway, the content written after the widely known prophecy of the Hero is as follows.


    <strong>And that Hero will be my direct descendant, who will be born exactly 1000 years after the death of the Demon King. So, future descendants, if you are reading this, keep your eyes wide open.</strong>


    As it stated, when I opened my eyes wide, colorful pictures and videos appeared and then the following phrase greeted me.


    <strong>Let¡¯s attack from now on.</strong>


    Yes. The legendary Hero who defeated the Demon King 1000 years ago, and the ancestor of our family, came from another world.


    ording to the ancestor¡¯s Prophecy, he was ying a ¡®game¡¯ called ¡®Dark Tale Fantasy¡¯ when he uttered an insult, calling it a ¡®SHIT game¡¯ and then lost consciousness because of an unknown force. Heter woke up to find himself in a world where the game ¡®Dark Tale Fantasy¡¯ became reality.


    His prophetic book was written in magical characters that only a direct descendant of my family could view through space-distortion magic, and was dozens of pages long.


    Roughly speaking, it is the story of my ancestor, who had barely managed to reach a happy ending using their ¡°Game Knowledge.¡±


    Anyway, the important thing is that there was a sequel to the ¡®game¡¯ called ¡®Dark Tale Fantasy 2¡¯ in the world where my ancestor was originally from, which was evaluated as being a ¡®dog shit game,¡¯ ¡®worse than part 1,¡¯ and ¡®made by the developmentpany to torture the yers¡¯.


    ording to my ancestor, who was quite familiar with its content, as he was introduced to the series through the sequel, in order to grant the present world a ¡°Happy Ending,¡± the Hero must destroy the world once.


    This is because, by doing so, you can get a ¡®system¡¯ with the ¡®Hidden Route¡¯ and achieve a ¡®happy ending.¡¯


    So, Imitted evil deeds in the previous timeline and ruined the world.


    Of course, I had no choice but to feel a tremendous sense of guilt because I grew up kindly under a father who was proud that I was a direct sessor to the Hero¡­ but what could I have done? The Demon King would have destroyed the world instead if I didn¡¯t.


    In that way, aftermitting many repulsive deeds and even catching the Demon King off guard at thest moment, I regressed and earned the title of ¡°Path of False Evil.¡±


    So, I didn¡¯t reallymit any evil deeds but was instead a ¡®False Evil¡¯ and tried to protect the Empire and the world at my own expense, but the memories of the women who hated me to death in the previous timeline have also returned.


    ¡°What should I do¡­ They¡¯re just so troublesome¡­ Ha¡­.¡±


    I held my head and tried to recall the ¡®Main Heroines¡¯ who should have returned with their memories by now.


    ¡®The greatest genius on the continent who will be the Chancellor in the future, one with the potential to be the continent¡¯s strongest Archmage, a Saintess who only appears once every 1000 years, a Warlock who would have shrouded the world in darkness if it weren¡¯t for the curse, and the Imperial Princess¡­ ..¡¯


    No matter how much I thought about it, it was so ridiculous that I couldn¡¯t help butugh.


    If I hadn¡¯t been a member of the revered family of the Hero and the first son of the Ducal household with over 1000 years of history, I might have been mercilessly killed with a knife somewhere in the middle of a street by now.


    Moreover, even such a position might have been meaningless if the Princess had not been a scarecrow at the very end of the line of session to the throne.


    Of course, within a few years, the Princess will be first in the line of session with her extraordinary talent¡­ but she won¡¯t be able to touch me right now.


    ¡®¡­She can¡¯t touch me, can she?¡¯


    Anyway, ording to the ¡®game¡¯ information left behind by my ancestor, the Main Heroines were initially designed to fall in love with me¡­ It is mentioned that if things go well, I¡¯ll be able to have a harem, but it looks like I will be stabbed by the five heroines, let alone have a harem.


    Somehow, I¡¯ll have to rack my brains out to survive from the main heroines.


    ¡®First¡­who is the most urgent¡­?¡¯


    First of all, since tomorrow is the Academy¡¯s entrance ceremony, I will be facing most of the heroines tomorrow at the Academy.


    Only the heroine who would be my fiance and future Chancellor is excluded. If my memory is correct, she¡¯s currently on a trip abroad.


    Including the Archmage, the Saintess, and the Princess for now. And of course I¡¯ll have to see them tomorrow, but there¡¯s nothing I can do about that right now.


    ¡®Then, the only heroine that¡¯s left is¡­¡¯


    <i>¨C knock, knock, knock¡­</i>


    ¡°Excuse me.¡±


    While I was pondering, someone opened the dormitory door and came in.


    ¡°Young Master, it¡¯s time to eat.¡±


    ¡°¡­..Ah.¡±


    And, as soon as I realized the identity of the person who opened the door and entered, my eyes began to shake.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Young Master?¡±


    ¡°¡­Oh, nothing.¡±


    The person who was looking down at me with a nk expression is the female butler of our Ducal family; she is a cursed warlock and one of the Main Heroines, ¡®Kania,¡¯ and must have also recalled the memories of the previous timeline.


    She has an attractive appearance, with her short ck hair, ck suit, and white gloves being her trademark. My father was the one who brought her into our family, as he recognized her magical talents while she was wandering around the streets with her sister.


    In fact, ording to the prophecy, my father, who memorized her appearance, was waiting on the street, just so he could bring her back.


    Anyway, I have two of her weaknesses in my grasp¡­ one being the knowledge that she is a warlock condemned by the world, and the other being the fact that she is currently under a curse.


    The curse that gnaws at her life only stabilizes when she is around me, the Hero¡¯s sessor.


    As such, she can¡¯t leave my side even for a moment.


    ¡°Young Master, how should I prepare the meal?¡±


    ¡°¡­The usual.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    As I recalled Kania¡¯s information, she asked me what I wanted to eat in an ice-cold voice, so I asked for the usual.


    In actuality, I can¡¯t remember what I used to eat at this age, but wouldn¡¯t she be able to take care of it on her own?


    Also¡­there was definitely killing intent in her voice and eyes. So she really did recall her memories from the previous timeline.¡¯


    I hoped it was an error or a prank, but it seems that the contents of the system are urate.


    If that¡¯s the case, I can¡¯t just stay still.


    Since the five heroines could cruelly murder me if I just stay still. Even at this moment, the heroines are¡­


    False Evil¡¯s Intuition [A strong murderous intent is felt nearby!]


    ¡®¡­Wait? What is this?¡¯


    Suddenly, a red warning window popped up in front of my eyes. Judging from the contents, it seemed to be rted to Kania. But something is strange. I felt her murderous intention before, so why is this only appearing now?


    ¡°¡­System.¡±


    After thinking about it for a while, I opened the system window in a low voice and touched the ¡®Acquired Skills List¡¯ window.


    [Acquired Skills List] ¨C<strong> False Evil¡¯s Intuition Lv1</strong>


    <strong>Description:</strong> With your intuition as a False Evil, you can detect a deadly threat once a day.


    ording to the knowledge gained from the Prophecy that I had learned when I opened the list of acquired skills, the skill called ¡®False Evil¡¯s Intuition¡¯ was right there.


    After reading the description carefully, this skill detects a deadly threat once a day. In other words, it is a skill that I really needed because I did not know when I would be a target for assassination.


    ¡®Wait, so my life is already in danger?¡¯


    The fact that this skill has activated now means that Kania, who is preparing food from downstairs, is nning to kill me.


    ¡®The method of assassination is poison, isn¡¯t it?¡¯


    She is weak due to her curse, so it isn¡¯t reasonable for her to wage an all-out war against me, a direct descendant of the family of the hero. For the same reason, she can¡¯t use most ck magic powers without my cooperation.


    Of course, even without my help, if she is determined to struggle for hours, she can barely create a lethal dose of poison using ck magic.


    ¨C <i>Squeak!..</i>.


    ¡°Young Master, I brought the soup that you always enjoyed.¡±


    As I was pondering about the method of assassination, the dormitory door was reopened, and Kania came in with a bowl of soup.


    ¡°There¡­have fun¡­I hope you enjoy your meal.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­..¡±


    It looks like this was quite difficult for her. I¡¯m pretty sure she overused her ck magic.


    ¡°When did I tell you to bring me soup?¡±


    ¡°¡­Yes?¡±


    I stared at her and grumbled quietly.


    ¡°When did I tell you to bring me soup¡­.¡±


    ¡°The soup used to be the Young Master¡¯s favorite¡­.¡±


    ¡°Where did you get that answer from!!¡±


    ¨C <i>nk!!</i>


    Kania, who had been struggling to continue her words, closed her eyes tightly when I shouted at her and spilled the soup as she opened her mouth with a shudder.


    ¡°¡­Then what kind of food would you like me to bring?¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you to bring what I always ate?¡±


    ¡°¡­..¡±


    ¡°You idiot!! You wouldn¡¯t know unless I tell you, would you? It¡¯s a sandwich! Sandwich!!¡±


    ¡°Uh, yes, of course¡­ I¡¯ll have it ready for you right away¡­¡±


    I screamed in disgust as she clenched her teeth and staggered out of the room.


    [<strong>Acquired False Evil Points:</strong> 1 pt! (Self-Defense)]


    And at the same time, a window appeared in front of me.


    That¡¯s right. The ¡®Path of False Evil,¡¯ a cheat system obtained as a regression perk following the prophetic book, gives you points every time youmit an evil deed.


    And these umted points will be the medium to save the world.


    For me, who was once the Greatest Viin in the Empire, this is just the system I need.


    ¡°Master, the sandwich you ordered.¡±


    Anyway, after looking into the system window and pondering for a while, Kania, who was much more emaciated than before, re-entered the room, this time with a sandwich.


    ¡°Why is there no cheese? Please go make it again.¡±


    ¡°But¡­.¡±


    ¡°Are you going to talk back to me now?¡±


    ¡°¡­No.¡±


    Having sent her down again, I continued to nitpick and overwork her.


    ¡°The surface of the bread is dry and twisted. Again.¡±


    ¡°The ham is too thick. Again.¡±


    ¡°Too few pickles. Again.¡±


    ¡°The shape is so distasteful. Again.¡±


    After going back and forth between the room and the kitchen for a long time, she began to reach her limits, but her eyes were still filled with hatred.


    ¡°Thinking about it, I forgot to ask for tuna. Again.¡±


    But, when I reordered the sandwich for the eleventh time, she ended up coughing blood from her mouth and tripping on the floor as she had forced herself to overuse the ck magic.


    [<strong>Acquired False Evil Points:</strong> 1 pt!] [<strong>Acquired Survival Bonus Points:</strong> Extra 10 pts!] [<strong>umted False Evil Points:</strong> 22 pts!]


    I stared nkly at the windows that appeared one after another when she copsed; I got up quietly and approached her unconscious self.


    ¡°¡­ I¡¯m sorry, Kania.¡±


    Seeing her sullen expression, I uttered an apology that would never be heard; I quickly carried the youngdy to the bed and reached out to begin infusing my life force into her body.


    ¡°¡­Kuhn!¡±


    I felt the pain as if my whole body were being torn apart.


    Yes. The reason that the effect of the curse weakens when Kania is by my side is not because I have special powers as a hero.


    It¡¯s just that I imbue my life force into her so that her curse stagnates for a while.


    Thanks to this, my lifespan is slowly being reduced, but what can I do? It¡¯s an unavoidable fate since I decided to live as a viin.


    [<strong>Acquired False Evil Points:</strong> 30 pts! (Self-sacrifice)] [<strong>umted False Evil Points:</strong> 62 pts]


    After I finished injecting my life force, I felt a tingling sensation in my body. As I sat down on the floor, I muttered with a sigh.


    ¡°This time, don¡¯t die in front of my eyes, Kania.¡±


    Looking down at her quietly shivering form, I began to re-read thest line of the prophetic book, which I had read repeatedly, using the moonlight permeating through the window as a light source.


    <strong>When everything is over, the Hero will perish in vain alongside the Demon King.</strong>


    Indeed, it¡¯s a damned world.

 Chapter 2: Entering the Academy

    The chirping of the birds signaled the daybreak.


    ¡°¡­I guess it¡¯s time toy her down, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    I carefully lifted Kania, who was dozing on the bed, and ced her gently on the floor where she fainted. After this, I sat down on the bed that she was originally sleeping on and shouted at her.


    ¡°Hey!! How long are you going to just lie there!?¡±


    ¡°¡­Huh!¡±


    She, who was lying on the floor, stood up in shock and looked at me with clenched teeth as she confirmed the fact that she copsed on the floor.


    ¡°Why are you staring at me like that? Do you have anyints?¡±


    ¡°¡­No.¡±


    ¡°Then go prepare breakfast.¡±


    ¡°¡­Yes.¡±


    ¡°Oh, and if you¡¯re going to bring a terrible meal like yesterday¡­just take your sister and leave.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­..¡±


    ¡°What? You don¡¯t want to take your sister with you? Will you leave her with our family? I¡¯ll make her my mistress if that¡¯s the case.¡±


    When I mentioned her sister, Kania couldn¡¯t control her expression and burst into tears.


    To her, her younger sister was both her most precious existence and her biggest weakness.


    ¡°Then¡­please get ready¡­I¡¯ll be right back¡­¡±


    ¡°Yes, work hard.¡±


    As she fled the room crying, the system window appeared in front of me without fail.


    [<strong>Acquired False Evil Points:</strong> 1pt! (Insincere Remarks)]


    ¡®¡­What¡¯s this message next to the point? Is it exining the circumstances under which Imitted the evil deed?¡¯


    I nced at the system window for a moment, then soon nodded and muttered.


    ¡°Well, I never really meant those words from the bottom of my heart.¡±


    Kania¡¯s younger sisterter proves to be a valuable key to her future cure, so how could I treat her like that?


    Well, I still have to make Kania hate me by telling her I still covet her sister.


    ¡°Breakfast.¡±


    When I got up from bed and settled down at the dining table, Kania brought coffee and sandwiches.


    ¡°¡­¡­..¡±


    As I said nothing while looking down at the meal, Kania clenched her teeth. She must be thinking that I¡¯m about to ruin the meal again.


    However, I just made sure that the ¡®False Evil¡¯s Intuition¡¯ wasn¡¯t triggered. Given that ¡®False Evil¡¯s Intuition¡¯ that warns me of a serious threat to my life once a day didn¡¯t activate, it seems my breakfast isn¡¯t poisoned.


    ¡°¡­Okay, I¡¯m tired of nitpicking now.¡±


    I started drinking coffee with an expression that said I had no choice because it was such a hassle.


    ¡®It¡¯s so delicious.¡¯


    I¡¯ve been thinking for a long time, but Kania is great at cooking. Right now, even this coffee alone is enough to overwhelm the royal baristas.


    ¡°Why is this so bitter again?¡±


    ¡°I apologize.¡±


    Of course, I could never say that it was delicious, since I have to be a viin.


    ¡°Anyway¡­there¡¯s nothing to like about this.¡±


    ¡°I will do my best to please you, master.¡±


    ¡°Then don¡¯t just stand there and hand me the invitation to the academy. I want to show you something.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    As I ordered in an apathetic voice, Kania pulled out an academy invitation from her arms.


    <strong>[Sunrise Academy]</strong>


    Frey Raon Starlight, the first son of the noble family of the Hero. We invite you to Sunrise Academy, the pride of the Empire and the foremost academy on the continent. Pleasee to our academy and be the starlight that shines upon us.


    Sincerely,


    Dean Lionel


    ¡°Did you see? They want me to be their starlight.¡±


    I snorted as I quietly read the invitation, then crumpled it up and threw it at Kania.


    ¡°I¡¯m in a different position than you, an orphan who could only enter the academy with my father¡¯s letter of rmendation.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­..¡±


    ¡°So, won¡¯t you take good care of me at the academy? Kania?¡±


    ¡°Yes, but Young Master¡­you should know¡­¡±


    ¡°The rule that all academy students are equal? Damn it, that¡¯s what the barons and margraves follow. I¡¯m one of the few dukes in the Empire that¡¯s also the direct descendant of the Hero¡¯s family.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­..¡±


    ¡°So, don¡¯t talk about such a silly thing. At the academy, if there aremoner bastards whoin about the rules, you will deal with them. Okay?¡±


    ¡°¡­Yes.¡±


    ¡°Then it¡¯s time to leave for the academy. Since the descendant of the revered hero¡¯s family can¡¯t bete from the first day of the academy.¡±


    Having said that, I purposely got up from my seat with more than half of the coffee and sandwich left. In my mind, I really wanted to finish the meal as I couldn¡¯t eat well yesterday, but it¡¯s only a way to make her hate me.


    ¡°Master, the carriage is ready.¡±


    ¡°Hello~! Master Frey! We will bring you safely to your destination in the finest carriage we¡¯ve prepared!¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    As I left the dormitory, a magnificent golden carriage bearing the family crest was waiting for me.


    ¡°Oh, you¡¯re more handsome than the rumors! Oh, my gosh¡­I fell in love at first sight¡­!¡±


    ¡°¡­Yes?¡±


    ¡°Yes! If you have time¡­uhmmmm¡­¡±


    I looked at the carriage for a while and was about to go inside, when suddenly ady out of nowhere emerged and hugged me.


    ¡®You¡¯re so obvious, you bitch.¡¯


    I was infamous for being quite the lustful man. That¡¯s right, at this point, my reputation is at its worst. Of course, since I¡¯m the first son of the Hero¡¯s family in the Empire that even the Imperial Family cannot ignore, so contrary to my reputation, I¡¯m always revered by those around me..


    Anyway, it seems like he deliberately picked a prime beauty to seduce me. Unfortunately, I don¡¯t have time to y with such a woman right now, as my life is on the line.


    ¡°Puhaha! After all, you can clearly see the inside of such a vulgar being, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    I snickered and wrapped my arms around Kania¡¯s waist, and muttered coldly.


    ¡°By the way¡­even though you¡¯re of simr lowly status, I have a more useful one by my side.¡±


    ¡°Ah, yes¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­..!¡±


    Kania, who suddenly curled her waist, clenched her teeth and held back her killing intent.


    ¡°¡­And I¡¯m a little busy right now.¡±


    ¡°I see¡­excuse me¡­¡±


    As I spoke coldly, the woman¡¯s face turned pale blue, and she scampered away from me.


    ¡°Kania, let¡¯s get in the carriage together.¡±


    ¡°I¡­ can ride on horseback¡­¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t we traveling in the carriage together, Kania?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­..Yes.¡±


    Meanwhile, I smiled and got on the carriage with Kania, and threw a word to the woman who was standing nkly behind me.


    ¡°You, I will remember your face.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Yes! Thank you!¡±


    It was a known fact in the world that if the first son of the Starlight family ¡®remembered your face¡¯ it was a sign that he will spend the night with you.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡±


    Perhaps that¡¯s why the woman gave a beaming smile, and Kania was struggling hard to hide her disgust.


    [<strong>Acquired False Evil Points:</strong> 1pt! (Avoided Honey Trap)]


    ¡®In fact, I remembered this from the cklist memorized in my head.¡¯


    Perhaps that woman is a hired courtesan from a brothel in the upper echelons of the underworld. I need to write a letter to my fatherter and tell him about the rtionship between the upper echelons of the underworld and the rest of the world.


    ¡°¡­Young Master.¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m worried that the Young Master¡¯s arm will go numb. So, why don¡¯t you take your arm off my waist?¡±


    As I got into the carriage and sat next to Kania instead of sitting across from her, keeping my arms wrapped around her, she spoke in a trembling voice.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to?¡±


    ¡°¡­Please.¡±


    ¡°Um,e to think of it, it¡¯s kind of awkward to keep it wrapped around your waist. Then¡­ this is okay, right?¡±


    Ignoring her reaction, I ced my hand on her thigh this time.


    ¡°Y-Young Master¡­please¡­don¡¯t do this¡­¡±


    Then Kania closed her eyes tightly and burst into tears.


    ¡°Well, that¡¯s unfortunate.¡±


    I finally moved away from her and sat on the seat opposite to her. Looking out the window, I muttered to myself while carefully wiping the blood that had spurted out from between my lips.


    ¡®Anyway¡­I can¡¯t get used to this, no matter how many times I do it.¡¯


    Unless Kania is asleep, I have no choice but to infuse my life force into her this way. Of course, infusing life force this way is several times more physically demanding than when she is asleep, not to mention that I¡¯m even treated as a sexual harasser.


    Well, if I can prolong Kania¡¯s life, I¡¯m fully willing to be treated as a sexual harasser.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to take a nap, so keep quiet. Kania.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­..¡±


    So I tried to close my eyes for a moment in the carriage before entering the academy, but soon I remembered that the woman in front of me was hell bent on killing me.


    ¡®¡­Fuck.¡¯


    I eventually gave up on sleeping, closed my eyes and looked at the False Evil points I had once again earned through self-sacrifice.


    [<strong>umted False Evil Points:</strong> 100 pts]


    ¡®Oh, that¡¯s quite a lot?¡¯


    It hasn¡¯t even been a day since my regression, but I¡¯ve already umted 100 points, probably because I¡¯ve been doing various evil deeds nonstop.


    ¡°Store.¡±


    I opened the window, muttering ¡°store¡± in a hushed voice, and rolled my eyes while keeping them closed.


    ¡®Let¡¯s see¡­stat distribution¡­item store¡­and even the skill store? That¡¯s a lot.¡¯


    As written in the prophecy, the store seems to consume the evil points and provide me with benefits.


    I want to examine it in detail right now, but there is Kania lurking out in front of me. I¡¯ll have to find out moreter once I return to my dormitory.


    ¡°Ummm¡­mmmmmmm¡­Kania¡­hold on¡­hehe¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­..!¡±


    After I finally made my decision, I pretended to sleep while calling out Kania¡¯s name the whole way to the academy.


    Thanks to this, the bloodlust I could feel has increased, but as a result, the umted False Evil points have also grown.


    I guess I¡¯ll have to use this often.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    ¡°Young Master, please wake up.¡±


    ¡°Kania¡­hehe¡­that posture is nice¡­keep it up¡­¡±


    ¡°Young Master, please¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­Huh, what is it? What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    I was pretending to sleep for a while, then suddenly Kania started shaking me to wake me up.


    As I roughly rubbed my eyes and woke up, Kania sighed and said.


    ¡°We¡¯ve arrived at the academy. We¡¯ll have to get off soon.¡±


    ¡°Already? These days, carriages are really fast¡­.¡±


    As I stretched out and looked out the window, Sunrise Academy appeared in front of me.


    It¡¯s so heartwarming to see the academy standing on the ground again. Originally, that academy copsed under the attack of the Demon King.


    <strong>¨C Frey Raon Starlight, the first son of the Starlight Duke, the family of the Hero, is here!</strong>


    ¡°Did you see Kania? I haven¡¯t even entered the academy yet, but they still recognized me?¡±


    ¡°I think they saw the family¡¯s crest on the carriage.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re so tactless, sometimes you just have to agree.¡±


    ¡°I apologize.¡±


    I, who was deliberately being mean to Kania, muttered to myself as I looked at the umted False Evil points.


    ¡®The rules of equality will be ensured, yet such nonsense is still left¡­equality is just a pretense.¡¯


    There is a rule that states, ¡°Everyone is equal in the academy,¡± so why hasn¡¯t the tradition of announcing the arrival of a son from an influential family on the day of the entrance ceremony yet to disappear? This is a ce to gain knowledge, not a banquet hall.


    The Empire is gradually rotting because of such evil practices and corruption. Although I was the one to destroy the Empire in the previous timeline, it is quite clear that the Empire¡¯s fall was imminent, even without the involvement of the Demon King or myself.


    So, I have to defeat the Demon King, make sure the heroines survive, and clean up the imperial blemishes to some extent. After defeating the Demon King, I¡¯ll probably be no longer in this world.


    Well, it¡¯s not impossible if I use the knowledge gained from both the prophecy and the previous timeline, but the heroines are still the problem.


    False Evil¡¯s Intuition [A powerful killing intent is felt nearby!]


    ¡°¡­Hehe, speak of the devil.¡±


    I took a deep breath as I recited the famous saying my ancestor loved to use in the prophetic book.


    It¡¯s not just any ¡®Killing Intent¡¯ either, but a ¡®Killing Intent¡¯ that I could feel.


    Apparently, the Main Heroines are all furious.

 Chapter 3: Freshmen Welcome Party

    The entrance ceremony ended without a hitch.


    ¡°Everyone, cheers!!¡±


    What¡¯s noteworthy is the weing freshman party held after the entrance ceremony.


    Of course, the reception ofmoners is modest and straightforward, but that wasn¡¯t the case for the nobles.


    ¡°¡­This is a wine from the western continent. It¡¯s 56 years old.¡±


    ¡°Here, veal filet steak and foie gras. I wish you a pleasant meal.¡±


    The people of the Empire are starving, yet these esteemed daughters and sons, who didn¡¯t even receive a title, are spending enough money to feed a vige for a few months at a weing party for freshmen.


    Then again, I¡¯m the leader of such a group.


    ¡°Lord Frey! Let¡¯s have a toast!¡±


    ¡°Oh my, the rumors going around that you¡¯re a handsome man are true. Can you spare some time tonight?¡±


    ¡°Greetings, Lord Frey! I¡¯m the second son of Viscount Ariel.¡±


    Surrounded by countless ttering people seated at the ce of honor, I gave a strained smile and sipped my drink.


    Of course, internally I¡¯m worried about how to survive from the heroines while trying to figure out how to eradicate the parasites that corrode this Empire.


    ¡°So, do you know what thatmoner bastard said earlier?¡±


    ¡°What did he say?¡±


    ¡°Well, he said his dream is to be a student council member! Don¡¯t you think that¡¯s funny?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s definitely got a screw loose. Should we knock some sense into him?¡±


    As I pretended to have fun chatting with the women who approached me, I overheard the conversation of the nobles sitting next to me.


    Yes, on the surface, Sunrise Academy strives for equality for all, but it¡¯s not the case at all on the inside.


    Most aristocrats implicitly ignore themoners, and some even tantly bully them.


    This stands true for aristocratic students as well. The greater their power, the more benefits and fame they receive, so the professors turn a blind eye to these absurdities.


    In other words, it¡¯s bullshit.


    ¡°It¡¯s not a guy, but a girl?¡±


    ¡°What? A girl? That would be more fun, right?¡±


    The woman they are talking about now is probably ¡®her¡¯, who will be the Archmage of the Empire in the future from amoner and dominate the battlefield.


    When she was at the academy, she became a bullying target for the aristocrats after injuring three inebriated noble students who picked a fight with her.


    ¡°Right? I suppose that sounds interesting.¡±


    ¡°Ah, Lord Frey?¡±


    ¡°So, when are you going to do it, George?¡±


    ¡°Uh¡­well¡­wouldn¡¯t it be better to go as soon as possible¡­haha¡­¡±


    ¡°Really? Then do a good job.¡±


    ¡°Oh, yes!¡±


    As I spoke indifferently, the nobleman in the middle bowed 90 degrees and went out of the banquet hall while having a heated discussion with the people he was talking to.


    ¡®Anyway, I have seen no trustworthy person among this extravagant bunch¡¯


    I stared at the student¡¯s back pitifully, as he would soon be a sacrifice to the woman destined to be an Archmage, and got lost in thought.


    Tomorrow, when I officially start attending the academy, obviously I will cross paths with the heroines.


    This is because all of us are assigned to ss A.


    Of course, unlike the five heroines who are naturally talented or just geniuses, I had to pull some strings to get in. In fact, I used the backdoor on purpose.


    Honestly, even if I take the exam now, I¡¯m confident I¡¯ll be tied for first ce with my fianc¨¦e and get a perfect score. But s, I can¡¯t because I must be an ipetent, evil, pathetic and vile person.


    Of course, someone who is not familiar with the system might ask, instead of stressing too much, why not just selectivelymit the evil deeds after confiding to a few people at random that I¡¯m a False Evil.


    In fact, that¡¯s a situation I¡¯m desperately hoping for, but there¡¯s no way the system can easily present a happy ending to this doomed world.


    ¡°System, inherent skill window.¡±


    [Inherent Skills Window]


    <strong>-Permanent Debuff: The Fate of False Evil</strong>


    <strong>Description:</strong> Every time you are discovered to be a ¡®False Evil¡¯, your vitality and lifespan will decrease.


    This daunting penalty is the reason I can¡¯t reveal my identity and abandon selective evil.


    I¡¯m still periodically giving my life force to Kania, and I have a lot of work to do, so if my life span further decreases because of the system¡¯s penalty, I¡¯ll be done for. So, I should never let people find out that I¡¯m a False Evil.


    ¡®¡­Should I just give up on being a viin?¡¯


    For a moment, I felt my resolve weakening, but then I shook my head and hardened my heart.


    As the sessor to the hero who appeared in the world 1000 years ago, my father trained me for a long time. If I don¡¯t step up here, the world will perish.


    However, my father is not a cold-hearted person who drives his son into a desperate situation, knowing he would die. Father would have torn the prophetic book to shreds if he¡¯d known that I was doomed to die.


    Perhaps my ancestor had foreseen this, and put a spell on the phrase ¡®The Hero will perish in vain alongside the Demon King¡¯ so that only I could see it.


    But if this happens, then my ancestor from another world would have been a person without blood or tears, who forced his heir to sacrifice himself 1000 yearster.


    ¡°System, show clear privilege.¡±


    [<strong>Clear privilege:</strong> When everything is over, you can make a single wish to the Sun God.]


    Perhaps my ancestor negotiated with the Sun God 1000 years ago in order to avoid such a reputation, and left me, his sessor, this gift.


    After all, he is the Sun God who is the Overseer of Light in this world, and can easily grant the wish of a mere mortal like me.


    In short, this is my n:


    First, I¡¯ll be infamous as I keep onmitting evil deeds while gathering evidence one after another and reigning as the secret mastermind. Simultaneously, I¡¯ll weaken the axis power of evil while eradicating the despicable customs and abominations of the empire.


    Then, on the day of the decisive battle, I¡¯ll use the system to die along with the Demon King. After that, I¡¯ll wish for my revival to the Sun God.


    For reference, my ancestor wrote a tip in the prophetic book. He said that the Sun God is more pompous and cheapskate than expected, so if one wishes for something more difficult than resurrection, they are likely to be punished for a damnable sin.


    If the Church of the Sun God and Saintess saw the book¡¯s content, they would denounce my ancestor as a heretic right away, but I believe my ancestor who was the Empire¡¯s Hero over a cult that only knows how to preach nonsense.


    Anyway, after resurrecting, I will reveal the information I have gathered so far to prove my innocence and self-sacrifice. Then I will spend the rest of my life in luxury as the Hero. Of course, as a bonus, I¡¯ll get to see the cleansed Empire.


    Frankly, it¡¯s going to be a pretty tough journey to get the rewards, but what can I do? I am the only one who can save the world from destruction.


    And if I don¡¯t do this, eventually my family and I will die in this doomed world. After all, this madness is something that must be done to save not only the Empire but also myself and the people I care about.


    ¡°Hey,e here!!¡±


    ¡°Hey, let me go!¡±


    ¡°Sa-save me!!¡±


    ¡°You filthy bitches. Can¡¯t you just shut your trap and follow me?¡±


    While I was drinking and organizing my thoughts, suddenly the door of the banquet hall banged open and there was amotion.


    When I looked closely at what was going on, I saw that the drunken nobles who went outside caused a ruckus by draggingmoner girls into the banquet hall.


    ¡®I didn¡¯t attend the banquet hall in the previous timeline as I was trying to devise a n on how to destroy the empire¡­ Damn it, I can¡¯t believe this is happening.¡¯


    While sipping wine casually on the surface, in my mind I was contemting how to solve this problem, when suddenly I heard a familiar swear word from afar.


    ¡°Fuck!! Fuck you bastards!! Let me go! Let me go!!!¡±


    ¡°Be quiet¡­ Angry bitch¡­¡±


    ¡°Lord Frey! I¡¯ve got her! The sleazy bitch I mentioned earlier!¡±


    ¡°¡­..Ugh.¡±


    Eventually, when I found out that the noble student who went outside earlier was holding a red-haired girl with ferocious eyes and a scarred face, I was so startled that I had no choice but to open my mouth.


    ¡®¡­Irina Philliard was captured here?¡¯


    She was called the Second Coming of Hellfire, and her nickname wasn¡¯t just for show, as she turned the area to a pit of hell every time she stepped onto the battlefield.


    Besides her primary field of expertise ¡®me magic¡¯, she is a genius magician proficient in all elemental magic and is literally born to wield magic.


    Since she is such a genius, she should have top-notch skills even during her school days.Why did she meekly get captured then?


    ¡®¡­Don¡¯t tell me she is nning to burn down the entire banquet hall to wipe out all the nobles along with me!?¡¯


    After a moment of terrifying imagination, I quickly operated the system window floating in front of me and entered the store.


    [Store / Beginner Assistant Skills] ¨C <strong>Inspect Lv1 (30 points)</strong>


    <strong>Description:</strong> Disys important information about the target you are inspecting in the system window.


    ¨C <strong>Emergency Protection (70 points)</strong>


    <strong>Description:</strong> Protects the target once from a fatal blow. (Disposable) (Purchase limit 0/3)


    ¨C <strong>Mind Reading Lv1 (150 points)</strong>


    <strong>Description:</strong> Allows you to read a person¡¯s emotions once per day.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    I quickly looked at the skills that could be useful in the current situation, and I urgently purchased ¡®Inspect Lv1¡¯ and ¡®Emergency Protection¡¯.


    ¡°Status Window.¡±


    Afterpleting the purchase, I muttered in a low voice, and a window summarizing Irina¡¯s information appeared in front of my eyes.


    [Stats] <strong>Name:</strong> Irina Philliard


    <strong>Strength:</strong> 8


    <strong>Mana:</strong> 8


    <strong>Intelligence:</strong> 7


    <strong>Mental Strength:</strong> 5


    <strong>Passive Status:</strong> Mana Exhaustion / Sickly / Weakened


    ¡®Mana Exhaustion?¡¯


    Perhaps it was because she was still at a low level, but I was checking her briefly summarized information. I was dumbfounded when I saw the part about Mana Exhaustion.


    As a freshman at the academy, she already boasts an incredible magical talent of 8 mana, and now she¡¯s mana exhausted? Does this even make sense?


    ¡°Fuck!! I¡¯m going to kill everyone. I¡¯m going to kill you all!!¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s rude, but doesn¡¯t she have a pretty face?¡±


    ¡°What about the other bitches?¡±


    ¡°Hey, don¡¯t tell me you guys are going to y with these lowly bitches?¡±


    ¡°As long as they taste good, that¡¯s all that matters.¡±


    I tilted my head to see what the hell was going on, but the aristocratic male students started whispering as they looked at Irina and themoner girls who had been dragged in with sinister eyes.


    ¡°I choose the girl on the far left.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m getting the brte on the right.¡±


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll choose that rude bitch.¡±


    The male students, who had been whispering for a while, raised the corners of their lips, and one by one, they soon stood up from their seats and started walking towards the girls who were trembling on their knees.


    ¡°Kyaaaaaaaaaaaaaa!!¡±


    ¡°Help!! Please¡­!!¡±


    ¡°Hey, let me go!! You bastards!!¡±


    Eventually, the women started screaming as the men grabbed their hands, and finally I, who had been quietly observing the situation until then, had no choice but to take action.


    ¡°Can¡¯t you stay still? This lowly bitch dares¡­¡±


    ¨C <i>nk!!!</i>


    ¡°¡­Puhak!!¡±


    I threw the crystal wine ss in my hands at the boy who was walking while holding Irina¡¯s head.


    ¡°¡­What the hell? What kind of fucker ¡­¡±


    The male student, who was staggering after being hit by the wine ss, grabbed his forehead and started swearing, while I red coldly at him and opened my mouth.


    ¡°You bastard! What are you calling me?¡±


    ¡°Lord F-Frey!!¡±


    Since my drunken behavior of throwing sses and violent nature is widely known, the surrounding atmosphere became chilly in an instant.


    ¡°Lower your head.¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes!¡±


    As soon as I finished my words, he banged his head so hard that a dull sound resounded in the banquet hall. However, I looked at him coldly and opened my mouth again.


    ¡°Where are you putting your head?¡±


    ¡°¡­Yeah?¡±


    ¡°ce your head on the shards of the broken ss, you punk.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­!¡±


    The guy rolled his eyes for a moment at my words, but he was quick to notice, as he banged his head on the shards of the broken wine ss with all his might and shouted.


    ¡°Sorry, I¡¯m sorry!! Lord Frey!! Please forgive me!!¡±


    At that shocking scene, the surrounding atmosphere became uncontrobly grim. As I sighed amidst it all and got up from my seat, I calmly said.


    ¡°Everyone except for these girls get out.¡±


    ¡°¡­Yes?¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear me? I told everyone to leave, didn¡¯t I?¡±


    ¡°Ha, but¡­¡±


    ¡°Get out so I can have fun with them, you bastards!!!¡±


    As soon as I rebuked them, the students, who had been wary for a while, soon rushed out.


    ¡°Please, someone s-save me¡­¡±


    Soon after, a slender-looking female student, who was dragged to the banquet hall and the only woman on the left side of the male student, opened her mouth while trembling.


    ¡°¡­Let¡¯s see how you taste.¡±


    ¡°Uhhhhhhh¡­!¡±


    I ignored her plea and started stroking her chin, and at that moment, the rest of the girls who witnessed the scene started trembling in fear.


    ¡°Hey, run away!!!¡±


    ¡°¡­Aughhh!¡±


    Irina pushed me down with all her strength and screamed at the children next to her.


    ¡°T-Thank you¡­!¡±


    ¡°Uhhhhhhhh¡­¡±


    Then the girls, who were terrified, fled all at once, and Irina, who was smiling at them, soon keeled over as she ran out of strength.


    ¡°¡­ You¡¯re one crazy bitch, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    After confirming that the girls had escaped, I slowly got up, picked up a bottle of wine from the desk and chugged it down my throat as I approached Irina.


    ¡°Haa¡­ it turns out you¡¯re disgusting until the end. You bastard.¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re a bastard who will soon be a corpse, a filthy piece of shit who only thinks with his lower half. An utter trash. If I had known that things would turn out this way, I would have used my ultimate magic on you instead of the Demon King.¡±


    ¡°What kind of bullshit are you spouting, you bitch?¡±


    I desperately pretended to be drunk as she kept shooting the events of the previous timeline like a rapid-fire gun, and after conveying that I had no clue what she was talking about, I arrived in front of her and reached out to her.


    ¡°Damn it, I should have saved some mana formitting suicide.¡±


    I felt a hit to my heart from her words as soon as I grabbed her cor. I soon closed my eyes and slumped to the floor.


    ¡°Zzzz¡­Zzzz¡­Zzzz¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡±


    Normally, doing such a defenseless thing in front of her would be suicidal, but she is currently in a ¡®Mana Exhaustion¡¯ state. In other words, she can¡¯t harm me right now.


    ¡°¡­¡­..¡±


    After I copsed on the floor and pretended to snore, I felt her looking down on me for a moment, then she staggered quickly out of the banquet hall.


    Honestly, I don¡¯t know how I would react if she actually tried to kill me. Fortunately, it seems that she was smart enough to recall the possibility that the men I had chased off earlier might return and if they find me dead, not only herself but also her family will be annihted.


    [<strong>Acquired False Evil Points:</strong> 200 pts! (The Savior of Female Students)]


    ¡°Ha¡­it¡¯s really tough.¡±


    After a while, when the False Evil points appeared in front of me, my tension was relieved at once, then I sighed and tried to get up¡­


    Notice! [<strong>Emergency Protection</strong> skill is automatically used!]


    ¡°¡­What?¡±


    Target: Irina Philliard¡¯s 12 o¡¯clock Curse [<strong>Details:</strong> The 12 o¡¯clock curse sentences the target to inevitable death at 12 o¡¯clock midnight the day after the spell is cast. This devastating curse can only be used once a year, and the person who activated the curse suffers from mana exhaustion for 1 year.]


    I almost passed out when I saw the system window that popped up in front of me.


    Apparently, I have a lot of work left to do in the future.

 Chapter 4: Sleeping with the Enemy

    ¡°Young Master, wake up.¡±


    ¡°Umm, what is it..¡±


    ¡°Young Master, if you sleep here, you¡¯ll ruin not only your reputation but also the face of the family. So please get up quickly.¡±


    ¡°Heummm¡­¡±


    I almost died the day after I returned because of Irina¡¯s curse.


    Shocked by this realization, I was quietly lying down dazed in the empty banquet room, but I quickly pretended to be drunk when Kania entered.


    ¡°Kania¡­carry me¡­¡±


    ¡°Young Master, you¡¯re well aware that I¡­¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right! Our Kania is a warlock, isn¡¯t she?¡±


    ¡°Y-Young Master!¡±


    ¡°Besides, she¡¯s always in a weak state because of the curse she bears as a warlock¡­well, I guess she can¡¯t help after all¡­¡±


    ¡°I-I¡¯ll carry you on my back. Please, just stop.¡±


    ¡°Hehe¡­thank you! Kania!¡±


    Kania took a deep breath as she slung me onto her back, and then she started wobbling.


    ¡°Woah¡­ phew¡­¡±


    ¡°May I put you down for a moment?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think I will need to get off if you hold me in an upright position.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­..¡±


    Kania trembled slightly after hearing this, then soon responded in a guttural, irritated voice.


    ¡°I¡¯ll fix it.¡±


    ¡°Giddy up! Run, run!¡±


    ¡°¡­Ha, really?¡±


    So Kania slowly started heading towards my dormitory, listening to my fake drunk rambling with her dead eyes fixed on me.


    ¡°Cough! Cough! Cough!¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you this time?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it¡­keep following the way you were going, you ck Magician¡­Oh, did I just say you¡¯re a ck Magician, not a Warlock¡­?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    And so I began imbuing life force into her while she carried me on her back.


    Kania will notst long and die soon if I don¡¯t infuse life force into her periodically like this. That¡¯s why I have to infuse life force into her whenever I get an opportunity like this.


    For reference, therger the area of contact, the more life force I can transfer to her.


    So, I tried to imbue months¡¯ worth of life force at this opportunity, but soon I gave up when I remembered that Kania was also looking for a chance to kill me.


    So I started infusing a little more life force than usual to relieve her fatigue as I snuggled close to her back and pretended to sleep.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s God¡¯s trick or what¡­¡±


    At the same time as I was sharing my life force, Kania, who was carrying me on her back, suddenly muttered in a spiteful voice.


    ¡°¡­even for my sister¡¯s sake, this time, I must kill you.¡±


    ¡®That¡¯s too much.¡¯


    I felt nauseated, as I couldn¡¯t even spit the blood that came up to my mouth since I was already overdoing it by sharing my life force with Kania. In the meantime, she¡¯s dering that she¡¯s going to kill me. Thanks to this, I felt my heartache.


    However, this is inevitable as long as I act like a viin.


    Now, to Kania, I¡¯m a piece of trash that¡¯s aiming for her younger sister, who has shown time and time again to have an outstanding talent in healing magic.


    ¡°¡­gulp.¡±


    Thanks to the side effects of transferring life force, I quietly swallowed the blood in my mouth and started dozing off on her back.


    Of course, I couldn¡¯t fall asleeppletely, as I was afraid of being killed while sleeping.


    Sure enough, it¡¯s hard pretending to be the viin.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    ¡°Young Master, we have arrived.¡±


    ¡°Ahhh¡­where¡­?¡±


    ¡°This is the dormitory where the Young Master will be staying from today. The Academy has especially made sure that the room is of the finest quality, so there will be no inconvenience¡­¡±


    ¡°Get out.¡±


    ¡°¡­Yes?¡±


    ¡°You should just leave so that I can get some sleep.¡±


    I interrupted her exnation as I beckoned her to leave, pretending to be annoyed.


    ¡°Then, if you¡¯ll excuse me.¡±


    Kania then greeted me at 90 degrees as she smiled brightly for some reason. I stared at her for a moment, and just as she was about to open the door to leave, I muttered.


    ¡°Wait, don¡¯t go.¡±


    ¡°¡­Yes?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t leave yet.¡±


    ¡°¡­I understand.¡±


    When I overturned my earlier order after she had just almost left, she tilted her head for a moment as if confused, but soon showed an expression of understanding.


    Perhaps, she¡¯s thinking, ¡®What¡¯s wrong with the Young Master?¡¯ ¡®Ah! The Young Master is going to bullshit again!¡¯ Isn¡¯t it possible for her toe up with the answer on her own?


    ¡°Come here for a second.¡±


    With such a futile thought, I purchased [Mind Reading Lv1] from the skill store window of the system that had been previously floating in front of me, then called Kania over.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡±


    Then she approached me with a rotten expression on her face. I haven¡¯t even done anything to her yet, but being scorned makes me feel like the shepherd boy from the imperial fairy tale.


    [<strong>Kania¡¯s Current Emotions:</strong> Disgust/Murderous Intent/Rage/Contempt/Shame/Firm Will]


    Anyway, when I used my mind-reading skill on her, who came all the way over to me, the emotions that surfaced in front of me were a sight to behold except for thest one.


    Even her most sane emotion, ¡®firm will,¡¯ must havee from her desire to to kill me eventually. This is starting to scare me a little about using mind reading skill in the future.


    By the way, it¡¯s incredible that I can know the emotions in such detail when I¡¯m still at level 1. I¡¯m looking forward to how useful it will be if I level it up further.


    ¡°Status Window.¡±


    After testing the Beginner Assistant Skill, ¡®Mind Reading¡¯, I mumbled to open her status window.


    [Stats] <strong>Name:</strong> Kania


    <strong>Strength:</strong> 3


    <strong>Mana:</strong> ???


    <strong>Intelligence:</strong> 7


    <strong>Mental Strength:</strong> 4


    <strong>Passive Status:</strong> Afflicted/Mana Instability/Curse of Self-Destruction


    ¡®Isn¡¯t her mana value strange? Is it because of the curse?¡¯


    Born with the power to wield ck Magic, Kania quite literally has the potential to cover the world with darkness.


    However, she wasn¡¯t born with just ck magic.


    Her ¡®Curse of Self-Destruction¡¯, which apanied her along with her innate talent for ck magic, periodically eroded her life force, and because of this, Kania, whose mana has be quite unstable, can¡¯t even use magic properly without my help at this point.


    Perhaps that¡¯s why her mana figure seems to have appeared as a question mark.


    ¡®After all, I have to do something about this curse.¡¯


    Of course, even with that curse, she might be alive now, but if I let it go, there will be a time when even my life force won¡¯t be enough to help her. In just a few months, she will face her first crisis.


    So I still need to umte as many false evil points as possible, move on to the next stage, and find a way to awaken the key to curing the curse; Kania¡¯s younger sister.


    When I finished contemting Kania¡¯s curse, I put on a facial expression that it was a bother to speak and beckoned Kania to leave.


    ¡°¡­¡­..¡±


    Then Kania, who also looked too bothered to speak, bowed her head briefly and left the room. In this aspect, we get along well with each other.


    After Kania left her room, I was in a daze for a moment, but soon started checking my list of acquired skills.


    [Acquired Skills List] <strong>¨C False Evil¡¯s Intuition Lv1</strong>


    <strong>Description:</strong> With your intuition as a False evil, you can detect a deadly threat once a day. ¨C <strong>Inspect Lv1</strong>


    <strong>Description:</strong> Disys important information about the target you are inspecting in the system window. ¨C <strong>Emergency Protection</strong>


    <strong>Description:</strong> Protects the target once from a fatal blow (Disposable) (Purchase limit 1/3) ¨C <strong>Mind Reading Lv1</strong>


    <strong>Description:</strong> Allows you to read a person¡¯s emotions once per day. (Cooldown time does not apply for first use)


    ¡°¡­This much is still useful.¡±


    Since the system is still in the beginner stage, there is no ability powerful enough to defeat the Demon Lord, but even this level will be quite useful to me for now.


    First of all, there is nothing to say about False Evil¡¯s Intuition, as this is a skill that I definitely need in my current situation.


    The [Emergency Protection] skill seems to be the most useful along with False Evil¡¯s Intuition out of all the skills I have right now. It¡¯s a shame that it¡¯s disposable, and there¡¯s also a limit to the number of times I can purchase it, but seeing as how it protected me from Irina¡¯s curse, its performance is guaranteed.


    Other than that, Inspect and Mind Reading may asionally be helpful. For reference, there is no cooldown for the initial use of the Mind Reading skill, so I can use it again today.


    ¡°Item Store.¡±


    Having looked around the skills for a while, I tried to open the item store, but a red notification window popped up in front of me instead.


    Notice [This feature is not supported at this stage!]


    ¡°¡­Does this mean I¡¯m still far from the required level of False Evil?¡±


    Feeling that the system was urging me tomit more evil deeds, I closed the notification window and finally opened the status window.


    [Stats] <strong>Name:</strong> Frey Raon Starlight


    <strong>Strength:</strong> ???


    <strong>Mana:</strong> ???


    <strong>Intelligence:</strong> ???


    <strong>Mental Strength:</strong> 9 <strong>Passive Status:</strong> Fatigue


    ¡°¡­What? Why is it like this?¡±


    Something¡¯s strange. All figures except mental strength areing out as question marks.


    I panicked and tried to tap the stat window, but no interaction urred except for the mental strength stats. What the hell is this?


    ¡®By the way, my mental strength is quite high, isn¡¯t it?¡¯


    Perhaps my mental strength is high because in the previous timeline I held back my tears whilemitting sins and tried not to get stained by evil.


    However, why are the other stats disyed as question marks? Is it possible that I can only genuinely raise or see the stats from the next stage onwards? Or did something go wrong in the aftermath of the regression?


    After looking at the system window while making various guesses, I immediately tried to level up the only interactive stat mental strength, but the system once again left me with a message that it¡¯s not supported at this stage.


    ¡®As expected, do I have no choice but to umte points bymitting evil deeds one step at a time?¡¯


    After closing the system with a sigh, I closed my eyes, feeling exhausted.


    The system also said I¡¯m tired, so now is probably the time to get some sleep. After all, I will have to keep the heroinespletely in check from tomorrow onwards, so shouldn¡¯t I be in good shape?


    As I closed my eyes and was about to fall asleep-


    ¨C <i>knock, knock, knock!</i>


    ¡°¡­Hmm?¡±


    Suddenly, someone started knocking on my door, and I frowned, as I had no choice but to get up.


    ¡°Who is it?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s me, Young Master.¡±


    ¡°¡­Kania?¡±


    I was about to rack up more false evil points, as I was furious at the guy who dared to knock on my door in the middle of the night, but oddly enough, Kania was the one standing in front of my room.


    ¡°What¡¯s all that?¡±


    ¡°¡­My luggage.¡±


    I don¡¯t know why, but her luggage is piled up in the hallway in front of my room.


    ¡°Then, excuse me.¡±


    ¡°¡­..?¡±


    As I was tilting my head at such a strange sight, Kania suddenly pushed me inside the room and started unpacking her bags, one by one.


    ¡°¡­What are you doing?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m unpacking?¡±


    ¡°No, why are you unpacking your luggage here?¡±


    ¡°From today on, I have to stay here too.¡±


    ¡°¡­What?¡±


    Startled by her words, I soon calmed my pounding heart and started speaking slowly.


    ¡°¡­What kind of bullshit is this? You belong to the dormitory where all the lowly beings gather; this is the dormitory for nobles.¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you know?¡±


    Upon hearing my words, Kania smiled quietly and some unexpected words came out of her mouth.


    ¡°I entered the academy as Young Master¡¯s servant.¡±


    ¡°What? What do you mean?¡±


    Kania entered the Academy as a regr student in the previous timeline, if I recall correctly. So why is it like this now¡­


    ¡°Yesterday, I asked Young Master¡¯s father via telegram. And fortunately, I got permission.¡±


    ¡°¡­Why the hell?¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t he just worried about the Young Master, his son, who he lived with for a long time?There¡¯s no other reason.¡±


    Kania coldly replied to my question with a puzzled look and then added a few more words with a smirk.


    ¡°Oh, and the Duke also said this, ¡®Monitor the Young Master so he won¡¯t cause trouble.¡¯ If you kick me out, he¡¯ll have you expelled from the Academy.¡±


    ¡°Damn it.¡±


    The moment Kania said ¡®expelled,¡¯ the system disyed a red warning window.


    Warning! Game Over Crisis!


    <strong>The Path of False Evil System considers the following three scenarios as ¡®Game Over.¡¯</strong>


    1. Expulsion, or no longer attending the academy for some other reason.


    2. The death of Main Heroines, even if it¡¯s only one.


    3. The System Owner dies in a situation other than the ¡®Final Battle¡¯.


    Yes, the system is constraining me in this way. Among them, the one that has now be a problem is the first case, expulsion from the academy.


    ording to my ancestor¡¯s words in the prophetic book, it¡¯s a constraint because the background of ¡®Dark Tale Fantasy 2¡¯ is the Academy¡­ Thanks to this, I¡¯m now in a tough situation.


    So why can¡¯t I just exin the situation to my father, who knows I¡¯m a False Evil, and then expel Kania or make her a regr student?


    Because this damned world isn¡¯t that easy.


    Because of the magic spell cast on the prophetic book, at the moment of my regression, anyone besides me who knew the contents of the prophetic book will have their memories recalibrated.


    Such a magic spell was cast because the system will penalize me by shortening my lifespan if someone finds out I¡¯m a false evil.


    Therefore, if the ¡®Game Scenario¡¯ mentioned in the prophetic book is correct, perhaps by now, my father has transformed into a person who treats me harshly because of my foolish behavior, and at the same time, he can¡¯t abandon me because of his fatherly love.


    It¡¯s a very awkward and strange setting, but what can I do about the ¡®Constraint¡¯ of the ¡®Scenario¡¯? After all, there was a reason my ancestor was so fond of the term ¡®Dog shit game.¡¯


    Anyway, in conclusion, in my previous life, I couldn¡¯t tell anyone the truth in order to make the hero¡¯s armament rampage, which uses ¡®good¡¯ as its source of energy. Despite that, my father cheered me on and consoled me, and now my father is no longer by my side.


    In other words, there¡¯s no one who can help me.


    While I was in such a depressed mood, Kania, who had unpacked all her luggage in my room,id down on the extra bed, then bid me goodnight with a stiff smile.


    ¡°Then¡­ Good night, Young Master.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­..¡±


    After conveying her words, Kania quietly closed her eyes and fell asleep.


    ¡°¡­This is driving me crazy.¡±


    After a moment of outrage, I thought about going outside to sleep but soon realized that Kania might find that suspicious if I did that all the time for no apparent reason. And more importantly, there is nowhere I can sleep outside.


    It won¡¯t be easy to get a good night¡¯s sleep from now on.


    ¡®No, can I even sleep in the first ce?¡¯


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    ¡°Tonight, I pray to the Holy Sun God¡­¡±


    While Frey was staying up the entire night with his eyes wide open,


    ¡°¡­I apologize that I¡¯m an apostate who dared to doubt the existence of the Sun God, and I¡¯m extremely grateful that you¡¯ve given me another chance.¡±


    In the women¡¯s dormitory not too far from the dormitory he was staying in, a girl of small stature reverently held her hands together in prayer.


    ¡°Even though I¡¯m ashamed of myself, I dare to beseech the Sun God¡­¡±


    She is known to the world as the ¡®Pure-White Saintess¡¯ thanks to her elegant and lustrous white hair, kind and pure heart, and the golden aura blooming from her body.


    ¡°¡­please help me this time, so I can tear Frey Raon Starlight to death.¡±


    She soon finished her prayer with a cold expression on her face.


    ¡°¡­If necessary, I will offer you the life of this Ferloche Astede.¡±

 Chapter 5: The Clue

    ¡°¡­Young Master, it¡¯s morning. Please wake up.¡±


    ¡°mhmm¡­five minutes¡­¡±


    ¡°Today is the first day we¡¯ll meet our ssmates. If we¡¯re runningte¡­¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t care¡­just let me sleep a little longer¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    I stayed up all night in fear of getting stabbed by Kania while sleeping.


    Of course, when Kania got up and tried to wake me up, I deliberately pretended to be asleep just to annoy her.


    It may appear to be a pointless action, but each of these actions bes a false evil point that can save the world.


    [<strong>Acquired False Evil Points:</strong> 1 pt! (Poor Acting)]


    To ovee the problems I¡¯m facing right now, I immediately need to move on to the next phase. In other words, I need to work harder tomit more intense evil than ever before.


    ¡°¡­Ha, then I¡¯ll leave first. I hope I¡¯m notte¡­¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go together.¡±


    ¡°¡­Yes?¡±


    ¡°If you¡¯re my attendant, you should go with me. Wait here for a minute.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    She has been trained as a butler in our family since childhood. So she has a sort of obsessivepulsive disorder for following set rules and regtions and terribly hates breaking them.


    So, if I make herte on the first day¡­ I¡¯ll be able to earn quite a lot of points.


    ¡°¡­Young Master. Please, let me help you prepare immediately¡­¡±


    ¡°Am I a kid? Stay still. I can handle this on my own.¡±


    I stopped Kania from trying to help me, then started packing as slowly as possible.


    ¡°Please, Young Master¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Then Kania, who was watching me, broke out in a cold sweat and hurried me along.


    ¡°Let¡¯s see¡­books¡­ writing utensils¡­hmm, shall I take a quill or a fountain pen?¡±


    ¡°Young Master, we¡¯re running out of time. Let¡¯s take everything first and then-¡±


    ¡°Which one do you prefer? Kania?¡±


    ¡°¡­the fountain pen.¡±


    ¡°Okay, then I¡¯ll take the quill.¡±


    ¡°!¡±


    After wasting time like this for a while, Kania lowered her head and muttered suddenly.


    ¡°¡­Young Master, we only have a minute left. Please allow me to leave.¡±


    ¡°Wait, I haven¡¯t decided what brooch I¡¯m going to put on yet.¡±


    ¡°D-Did I do¡­something wrong?¡±


    I was casually rummaging through my brooches when I saw Kania ring at me with a resentful expression while asking a question.


    I wanted to tell her that trying to kill me is a mistake. But I decided to remain silent since it¡¯s all my fault and karma.


    ¡°If you tell me, I¡¯ll rectify it. So please forgive me¡­¡±


    ¡°Kania, you like fountain pens, don¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°¡­Yes.¡±


    But as she kept speaking, I took the treasured fountain pen that she always carried out of her pocket and spun it around while answering her questions.


    ¡°I heard that the recently developed magic fountain pen writes while moving by itself, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    ¡°¡­Is that so?¡±


    ¡°Yes, isn¡¯t it really convenient? Because you don¡¯t have to hold the pen in your hand while writing.¡±


    ¡°I see. But why does it matter now¡­¡±


    ¡°By the way, just because a fountain pen can write by itself doesn¡¯t mean it¡¯s better than its owner, right?¡±


    I grabbed Kania¡¯s shoulder with one hand and stopped spinning the fountain pen in the other, then started poking her in the chest.


    ¡°If the fountain pen gets excited about the fact that it can move on its own and write on its own ord, it¡¯ll eventually be thrown away. In the end, a fountain pen is just a tool, no matter how brilliant the applied magic is.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°So, if you don¡¯t want to be abandoned, don¡¯t act on your own, Kania. If you keep being imprudent, such as sending a telegram to my father when I didn¡¯t even ask like this time around, I¡¯ll throw you and your sister out of the family using my authority somehow.¡±


    ¡°I-I¡­understand.¡±


    Kania replied with her teeth clenched as I finished my speech by flinging her fountain pen into the corner of the room.


    I looked at her with a satisfied expression, then nced sideways at the clock behind her and opened my mouth after confirming that it was past the hour mark.


    ¡°Well then, let¡¯s go slowly.¡±


    ¡°¡­Yes.¡±


    ¡°You carry my bag. I¡¯ll just pick up a brooch then catch up with you soon.¡±


    ¡°¡­All right.¡±


    So I let her carry my bag and sent her out of the room. Then, I immediately stumbled and groaned, as I covered my mouth with my hand while coughing.


    ¡°Cough! Cough! Ugh¡­¡±


    Apparently, when I grabbed Kania¡¯s shoulder with my hand, I tried to infuse a day¡¯s worth of life force. It seems I overdid it.


    After sitting on the floor coughing for a while, I staggered up with my hand on the bed as I sighed and headed for the door


    ¡°¡­Haa.¡±


    And now it¡¯s time to head to ss A, where all the heroines who are trying to kill me are gathered.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    ¡°¡­You two, it¡¯s already been 10 minutes since the ss started. What the hell were you doing?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry! I¡¯m really sorry!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    As soon as we entered ss A, we could hear the scolding of our homeroom teacher.


    ¡°¡­Frey Raon Starlight, and Kania. The two of you are penalized 10 demerit points for tardiness.¡±


    ¡°¡­Ugh!¡±


    ¡°Do as you wish.¡±


    As I headed to my seat, pretending to listen to the homeroom teacher¡¯s words, I quietly began staring at the system window in front of me.


    [<strong>Acquired False Evil Points:</strong> 70 pts! (Unavoidable)]


    ¡®¡­Yes, I had no choice. It was unavoidable. I¡¯m sorry, Kania.¡¯


    If Kania is left unattended like this, she¡¯ll face her ¡®First Crisis¡¯ in a few months.


    In the previous timeline, she barely survived the crisis, but she was permanently subjected to excruciating pain and auditory hallucinations.


    So, to dy or ovee the ¡®First Crisis¡¯, her younger sister must be awakened earlier than before.


    The reason I deliberatelymitted this kind of evil now is that there are items in the system¡¯s ¡®Item Store¡¯ that can awaken her younger sister earlier than expected.


    When more than a certain amount of false evil points are umted, the next stage of the system will be unlocked, allowing ess to the ¡®Item Store¡¯.


    Therefore, to prevent Kania from being cursed and as a result, suffer from eternal pain and dreadful illusion for the rest of her life, I have no choice but to harvest points from her, who is currently the most vulnerable and closest person to me.


    For reference, one of the biggest reasons shemitted suicide in front of me in the previous timeline was unbearable pain and auditory hallucinations.


    So, as the system stated, this was an ¡®unavoidable¡¯ choice for me.


    <i>¨C Chomp, chomp¡­</i>


    While I was thinking about that, I heard a strange noise. Looking to the side, I see Kania biting her lips so hard that she was even bleeding profusely. It seems she is behaving like that since she feels guilty about beingte on the first day and, as a result, received demerit points.


    ¡®¡­Later, I¡¯ll have to put some good ointment in her bag without anyone noticing.¡¯


    ¡°Well then, now that everyone in ss A has arrived, let me introduce myself.¡±


    Meanwhile, the professor who red at us wrote her name inrge letters on the ckboard, then opened her mouth as she examined all the ss A students.


    ¡°¡­I am Isolet Arham Bywalker. I¡¯m the professor who will be in charge of your ss A for the first year. So, I look forward to your kind cooperation.¡±


    I muttered to myself as I stared at her after her brief self-introduction.


    ¡®¡­It¡¯s been a really long time since Ist saw her.¡¯


    Isolet, the professor in charge of ss A in the first year, is the academy¡¯s only true professor, its hope andst conscience.


    She is the eldest daughter of the Bywalker family. Her forefather was the Sword Saint who helped my ancestor, the Hero, to challenge the Demon King a thousand years ago. She is such a promising star that even in her family, that has always produced outstanding knights, she is known as the Second Coming of the Sword Saint.


    Having been on the steep rise from an early age with her exceptional skills, she was offered both the position of Deputy Commander of the Imperial Knights and the Academy Professorship at the same time a few months ago.


    Naturally, any normal person would have chosen the position of Deputy Commander of the Imperial Knights, which is the highest honor and path to sess as a knight. However, Prof. Isolet, who is now looking at us with an icy gaze, overturned everyone¡¯s expectations and chose the professorship position at the academy.


    The reason was her forthright and righteous sense of justice.


    She chose academy professorship with the aspiration to be a professor at the academy and nurture future sprouts rather than bing the Deputy Commander of the corrupt and decaying Imperial Knights who will be nothing more than a puppet. It¡¯s because of that she got into a huge fight with her family, who were furious with her choice and in the end, she is now halfway disowned.


    Therefore, it is unlikely that she will ever refer to herself again as ¡®Bywalker¡¯ after her self-introduction.


    However, just because she doesn¡¯t call herself a Bywalker doesn¡¯t mean her skills and dignity will disappear.


    She is proficient enough to subdue most of the Academy students, as she has the power to do so.


    ¡°¡­Well then, let¡¯s get this ss started.¡±


    Most of the students sighed or grumbled when she announced the start of the ss in a dry voice.


    That¡¯s because usually the first day of ss is all about adventure tales, games, making new friends, or self-introduction. But there has never been a ss that followed a curriculum like hers.


    Yes, Prof. Isolet¡¯s downside is that she¡¯s a staunch advocate of principles. Perhaps that¡¯s why Kania and she got along really well together.


    ¡®¡­However, she is a teacher who deserves respect.¡¯


    When the academy copsed, the only one who remained until the end to y the Demon King¡¯s army and to protect the students was none other than Prof. Isolet.


    In other words, as I said earlier, she is literally the st conscience¡¯ and ¡®hope¡¯ of this corrupt academy.


    ording to the contents of the prophetic book, thanks to such endeavors, I think she was called something like a ¡®Sub-Heroine¡¯ in my ancestor¡¯s original world?


    It¡¯s something I don¡¯t understand quite well, but anyway, it¡¯s really fortunate that she¡¯s a ¡®sub¡¯ heroine. If her memories of the previous timeline also returned because she¡¯s the ¡®main¡¯ heroine¡­ I may have been engaged in a life-and-death battle with her by now.


    ¡°¡­You, y-you, y-you¡­ how can you be here¡­!?¡±


    ¡°¡­?¡±


    As I was engrossed in my thoughts, I suddenly heard a startled voice, and when I nced aside, I saw Irina staring at me with a haggard face, as if she was looking at a ghost.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    And at the same time, I felt a chill down my spine, so when I looked back, I noticed Saintess Ferloche ring at me.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Kania, who was sitting right next to me, eventually stared at me with hateful eyes, and a cold breeze started blowing in the ssroom.


    ¡°Concentrate! All of you there, focus! I¡¯m not kind enough to take care of every single one of you just because you¡¯re in ss A!¡±


    I was sweating profusely under such a gaze when Prof. Isolet shouted while pounding the ckboard with her fist diverting the heroines¡¯ attention, as I sighed and mumbled under my breath.


    ¡°¡­Now three-fifths of them have already gathered.¡±


    Even without the presence of my fianc¨¦e who is abroad and the Imperial Princess who is supposed to arrive at the academy right before the end of today¡¯sst ss, the atmosphere of the ssroom is already freezing.


    I guess I¡¯ll have to buy one of those hot packs soon.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    ¡°Then, let¡¯s finish today¡¯s ss here.¡±


    Prof. Isolet, like a disciplinarian, finished the ss the moment the bell rang to announce the break time.


    Thanks to this, I was freed from the pain of having to listen to what I already knew and started stretching as I leaned back in my chair. Suddenly, Kania, who was sitting next to me, got up from her seat and began heading somewhere else.


    As I was gazing her way while craning my neck, I suddenly heard a voice from behind.


    ¡°¡­E-Excuse me. Sir Frey?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­?¡±


    When I heard a shrill voice, I turned around to find Saintess Ferloche standing behind me with a nervous expression on her face.


    ¡°¡­Would you like to visit the cathedral after school? I would like to give my blessing to Sir Frey, a member of the Hero¡¯s family.¡±


    False Evil¡¯s Intuition A strong murderous intent is felt nearby


    Eventually, as soon as she made a suggestion while sweating profusely, a system window popped up in front of my eyes, and thanks to that, I had no choice but to mutter under my breath with an absurd expression on my face.


    ¡®¡­What? Is this a foreshadowing of a murder?¡¯


    She is called the ¡®Pure White Saintess¡¯, who is kind and pure enough to be acknowledged by all the people across the continent.


    In other words, she is too na?ve toe up with a proper scheme.


    ¡°¡­Status Window¡±


    [Stats] <strong>Name:</strong> Ferloche Astede


    <strong>Strength:</strong> 1


    <strong>Holy Power:</strong> 8


    <strong>Intelligence:</strong> 2


    <strong>Mental Strength:</strong> 8


    <strong>Passive Status:</strong> Blessing of the Sun God


    I closed my eyes tightly and opened her status window while muttering softly as I looked at the trembling Ferloche, then opened my eyes wide when I saw the status effect field.


    ¡®¡­The Blessing of the Sun God?¡¯


    The Blessing of the Sun God is not something that any mortal can receive. It is a blessing bestowed only upon a Saintess recognized by the Sun God, and only when their earnest prayer has been answered.


    With such a blessing, the ability values be meaningless. Today, Ferloche can even bend me with one hand and tear me to shreds.


    There¡¯s even a legendary tale that thousand years ago the Saintess, who was a member of my ancestor¡¯s party, the Hero, used that blessing to tear off the sides of the Demon King.


    ¡°¡­No.¡±


    ¡°¡­Ugh.¡±


    If I follow her to the cathedral, I¡¯ll be quietly offered as a sacrifice to the Sun God in secret, so when I immediately rejected her, Ferloche had a shocked expression on her face.


    ¡°Now, w-wait a minute¡­don¡¯t be like that, you don¡¯t seem to know the value of my blessing. The blessing I¡¯m offering to Sir Frey today can¡¯t even be bought with money¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­Well, I don¡¯t need it?¡±


    ¡°Yes? But¡­¡±


    ¡°Get out of my face. I hate religious fanatics.¡±


    ¡°U-Uh, excuse me¡­ so¡­¡±


    As I spoke with an annoyed expression on my face, Ferloche broke out in a cold sweat and began stuttering.


    As one can see, this ¡®Pure White Saintess¡¯ literally not only has a pure heart but also a pure mind.


    To say it in nicer terms, she is a devout believer who only knows the Sun God and his doctrines. To put it bluntly, she¡¯s just a holy power shuttle. When I realized that she didn¡¯t evene up with a n B when I would reject her offer, her scheme was already over.


    ¡®¡­Tch, because you¡¯re so stupid, the Church took advantage of you.¡¯


    The elders of the Church who coveted her ability, which was overflowing with holy power to the extent that even the system had tobel it holy power instead of mana, deceived her with honeyed words into bing their holy power shuttle.


    After all, it is the Church that serves the crazy Sun God who bestowed his blessing upon the heroine who¡¯s trying to kill me instead of giving me a helping hand, who was desperately struggling to save the world. Not to mention the guy didn¡¯t even show up at all in the previous timeline when the Demon King was rampaging all around without hesitation.


    Therefore, the Church needs to be reformed. It feels like even when I stay still, I somehow get more mess to deal with.


    ¡°Uh, u-uh¡­ um¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­Piss off. You holy power shitstain.¡±


    ¡°¡­!¡±


    When I rebuked her harshly because of my worsening mood, the Saintess bowed her head while holding back her tears and returned to her seat.


    To be honest, I was worried about what to do if she got desperate enough to try ripping my head off, but I¡¯m d she didn¡¯t.


    ¡°Uh, how is he even alive¡­ that fucking son of a bitch¡­ was he in¡®First Crisis¡¯ cahoots with the Demon King since this early on¡­?¡±


    Ferloche returned to her seat looking defeated.Then, Irina, who was next to me, started muttering something in a panic.


    She will suffer from ¡®Mana Exhaustion¡¯ for a year, so in the future, I think I should take care of her like Kania.


    If she drops out of ss A or gets expelled, the ¡®scenario¡¯ will have a lot of problems.


    ¡®Then, the most dangerous ones are the Imperial Princess and my fianc¨¦e¡­¡¯


    So, listening to the voices of Ferloche, who was diligently nning her next scheme in the back seat, and Irina, who was constantly muttering next to me, I quietly leaned back in my chair and started pondering about the Imperial Princess and my fianc¨¦e.


    And after mulling over it for a while, I came to the following conclusion.


    ¡®¡­Should I just take a leave of absence?¡¯


    Even with the system, I¡¯m not confident I can beat them both.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    ¡°I found it, my fountain pen.¡±


    While Frey was agonizing over how to deal with the Imperial Princess and his fianc¨¦e, Kania returned to Frey¡¯s dormitory and picked up the fountain pen that had been lying on the floor.


    ¡°¡­I¡¯ll definitely kill you, you son of a bitch. No matter the cost.¡±


    She tightly embraced the fountain pen, which she forgot to take with her in fear of beingte. The most precious treasure her sister gave her as a gift when she was young then tried to return to the main academy building before the ss bell rang¡­


    ¡°¡­Huh?¡±


    Soon after, she noticed something on the white bed sheet as she tilted her head and approached it.


    ¡°¡­What is this?¡±


    There remained blood-stained handprints.

 Chapter 6: Field Practice

    ¡°Now, time for practical training. Everyone, follow me outside.¡±


    When the break was over and ss resumed, Prof. Isolet turned around and walked out of the ssroom after leaving an instruction to follow her.


    ¡°Tch, if only she wasn¡¯t a Bywalker¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s annoying¡­ I¡¯d rather have sses like before¡­¡±


    While themoner students were quietly preparing to leave, the majority of aristocratic students grimaced and started ming Isolet.


    ¡®They can only gossip behind her back since they can¡¯t say anything in front of her¡­ disgusting.¡¯


    They¡¯re getting mad because even if they want to talk openly in front of someone, they can¡¯t, however that¡¯s a daily routine for these guys.


    But are these guys themselves skilled enough?


    Absolutely not.


    Most of the aristocratic students in ss A, the highest-ranked ss in the academy, entered through the back door. In other words, if Isolette swings her sword even once, most of them will be knocked out cold.


    On the other hand, themoner students got admitted while relying on their own abilities. For this reason, the nobles ignore them as lowlives but are jealous of them at the same time.


    ¡°Excuse me, Sir Frey, if you ever change your mind¡­¡±


    Anyway, while I was ring at the nobles, the Saintess walked up to me and started talking again with a desperate look on her face.


    ¡°I told you I¡¯m not going, you bitch.¡±


    Of course, I had no intention of dying until I defeated the Demon King, so I snubbed the Saintess who was trying to convince me to go along with her.


    ¡°¡­!¡±


    The Saintess, with a shocked look in her face, immediately ran out of the ssroom.Well, it¡¯s not surprising as because of her kind-hearted nature, she was never subjected to profanity.


    ¡®¡­By the way, is she going to keep doing this? Then it¡¯ll be a bit problematic.¡¯


    Although the Saintess has a fraudulent buff called ¡°The Blessing of the Sun God¡±, in reality, her actual risk factor is quite low since she is far too inferior in terms of scheming. As long as I¡¯m careful, she probably won¡¯t be able to kill me.


    However, if the Saintess maintains this farce in the future, then it will be quite difficult.


    This is because the ¡®False Evil¡¯s Intuition¡¯, which warns me of a mortal threat once a day will be neutralized.


    If the Saintess keeps on approaching me like this every day while forcefully triggering the ¡®False Evil¡¯s intuition¡¯, I¡¯ll be clueless when a genuine crisis wille.


    In other words, the Saintess is unintentionally putting me in danger by neutralizing one of the most useful skills I possess.


    No matter what, eventually I need toe up with a countermeasure.


    ¡°¡­Ugh.¡±


    As I was contemting this, I suddenly heard a moan and when I nced aside, I found Irina slumped on the floor surrounded by several aristocratic female students.


    ¡°Oh, what are you doing? Did you twist your foot?¡±


    ¡°What? They said that she¡¯s a promising prospect, but she isn¡¯t much, right?¡±


    ¡°Ha, I don¡¯t even know how she managed to sneak into ss A when she¡¯s just amoner¡­ Did she bribe someone with money?¡±


    Seeing the ck smoke rising from her stomach, she probably took a hit from a magic spell after getting into an argument with the nobles.


    If she was still in good shape and possessed her original skills, she would have cleaned up the surrounding nobles with just one flick of her finger, but in her current ¡®mana exhausted¡¯ state, she won¡¯t be able to stand up to these inferior people as she can¡¯t even use her basic magic properly.


    ¡°¡­¡­..¡±


    Irina, who was groaning while holding her stomach, discovered me staring at her miserable state and gave me a terrifying re full of hatred.


    Usually, if I were the main character in an ordinary hero drama, in such a situation, after chasing out the surrounding nobles in a cool manner, I would hold Irina¡¯s hand and gently lift her up.


    Afterwards, Irina will supposedly develop a crush on me for saving her, amoner despite me being a noble¡­ She will then probably join the ¡®harem party¡¯ as a ¡®harem member¡¯ ording to the contents written in the prophetic book.


    But unfortunately, I¡¯m not the main character of an ¡®ordinary¡¯ hero drama. In order to be a hero, I¡¯ll have tomit ¡®False Evil¡¯.


    ¡°¡­So you think you can join the student council?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.What?¡±


    ¡°You need to know your ce, you lowlife.¡±


    As I insulted her, the aristocraticdies surrounding her snickered then began casting their next magic spell, and in that desperate moment, right before she was about to be engulfed in multiple magic spells¡­


    ¡°Hey, stop!!¡±


    ¡°¡­Arianne!¡±


    Irina¡¯s friend, Arianne intervened, spreading a protective barrier using both her hands.


    ¡°Irina! Are you all right?¡±


    ¡°Y-You¡­¡±


    ¡°Hey, stop bullying innocent people¡­ let¡¯s go on our way, all right?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­..¡±


    The aristocratic girls who were blocked by her powerful barrier, which is a special protective magic spell, dispersed one by one as soon as they lost interest after touching the magic barrier several times.


    ¡°¡­A lowly friend befitting a lowlife.¡±


    While watching such a scene, I threw a sarcastic remark at them and began conversing with the aristocraticdies, who soon turned their attention to me as I fell in deep thought.


    ¡®¡­Arianne. She¡¯s a friend who¡¯ll be quite helpful in taking care of Irina.¡¯


    Arianne is Irina¡¯s childhood friend.


    Born with an innate aptitude for protection magic, she formed a formidable duo with Irina, who has an exceptional talent for offensive magic.


    In the future, when the Demon King¡¯s army invaded, at that time those two jointly annihted an entire corps in the battle.


    ¡°Arianne¡­ thank you¡­¡±


    ¡°No, why! We¡¯re friends, aren¡¯t we? By the way, Irina, what did you do to exhaust your mana? By any chance, did you put a curse on someone?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­..¡±


    Meanwhile, Irina remained silent for a while at Arianne¡¯s intuitive question, then soon opened her mouth.


    ¡°Arianne.¡±


    ¡°¡­Yes?¡±


    ¡°¡­This time around, I¡¯m going to protect you no matter what. For sure.¡±


    ¡°¡­..?¡±


    Arianne who tilted her head in confusion after hearing Irina¡¯s meaningful words, had in fact sacrificed her life to protect Irina from the Demon King¡¯s attack. So, for Irina, until now, that incident always remained a trauma.


    Perhaps, those words¡­ is her conviction to protect and never let her die right in front of her eyes again.


    [<strong>Acquired False Evil Points:</strong> 60 pts! (Instilled firm will)


    I sighed for a moment while staring at the system prompt, which disyed the number of points I reaped from Irina who is determined to kill me. Then I left the ssroom alongside giggling nobledies.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    ¡°Today¡¯s field practice isbat training.¡±


    Prof. Isolet spoke while looking at the assembled ss A on the field with her sharp eyes.


    ¡°The content of the training is to have a duel with me. ¡°


    In an instant, the field became noisy as soon as that tremendous statement came out of her mouth.


    ¡°Silence!! Be quiet!!!¡±


    She silenced the students at once with a thunderous shout, then opened her mouth again while looking at the anxious student.


    ¡°Go all out against me so I can figure out your skills and potential.¡±


    After finishing her words, Prof. Isolet drew her sword for the duel and started calling the students, one by one.


    And soon after, her aristocratic massacre ensued.


    ¡°I¡¯m begging you, please go easy¡­ kwaaak!¡±


    ¡°¡­Pathetic. Next.¡±


    ¡°Kyaa!!¡±


    ¡°What you¡¯re using now is not a fireball, but a firecracker. It¡¯s perfect for a family birthday party. Next.¡±


    ¡°Now, don¡¯t get too excited over¡­ Ugh¡­!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sure even the thugs roaming the streets would be better at handling swords than you. Next.¡±


    In that way, she crushed all the nobles who entered the academy through the backdoor without giving them any face at all.


    ¡°Haa¡­ Haa¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­There is ack of endurance, but the initial attacks were quite sharp. Be mindful of that and devote yourself to put in more effort. Next.¡±


    ¡°¡­Ha..Ha.¡±


    ¡°The magic is highly perfected, but the chanting speed is slow. In an actual battle, the speed of chanting can be the difference between life and death, so you better pay attention to that. Next.¡±


    ¡°Heup!!¡±


    ¡°¡­Overall great. Next.¡±


    However, unlike the nobles, most of themoners had a good time, as she praised them and even pointed out the things that need to be fixed.


    ¡°¡­This professor is so annoying, isn¡¯t she?¡±


    ¡°Weren¡¯t you aware? The professor only gives preferential treatment tomoners despite being a noble herself.¡±


    ¡°Leave her be. That bitch probably thinks she¡¯s a nice person.¡±


    Naturally, her reputation couldn¡¯t have been good among the nobles.


    ¡®¡­These retards don¡¯t even realize that their skills arecking.¡¯


    Of course, Prof. Isolet is thoroughly evaluating each and every student solely based on their abilities. In fact, she even praised some of the aristocratic students who were skilled enough.


    Although these ignorant nobles will never admit it.


    ¡°¡­Young master.¡±


    ¡°¡­Yes?¡±


    As I was deep in thought, Kania, who was standing right next to me, asked me a question.


    ¡°¡­By any chance, are you not feeling well these days?¡±


    ¡°¡­What do you mean?¡±


    I tilted my head and asked her what she really meant since her question was silly. Staring at my eyes quietly for a moment Kania continued to speak.


    ¡°That¡¯s¡­ nevermind. It¡¯s just, somehow, it seems like that.¡±


    ¡°¡­I¡¯m just fine, and it¡¯s none of your business.¡±


    ¡°¡­Yes.¡±


    After finishing her conversation, Kania turned her head to watch the duel, but her facial expression said that she was still agonizing over something.


    ¡®¡­What¡¯s wrong with her?¡¯


    I tilted my head for a moment at her peculiar behavior, but soon after, I dispelled my doubts when the professor pointed out Kania and started getting nervous.


    ¡®¡­I truly hope ck magic won¡¯t pop out.¡¯


    Her mana is in a very precarious state, so there is a possibility of dark mana seeping out of it. To prepare for such a scenario, I transfused a lot of life force into her this morning, but I¡¯m still a little nervous.


    <i>¨C Clink.</i>


    After pondering for a moment, I lightly touched one of the several brooches that I had previously attached to Kania¡¯s clothes and then began staring into her eyes.


    The brooch I just touched is an artifact that can transfer life force to the person I¡¯m making eye contact with in an emergency, and it is an artifact I would usually never use because it drains dozens of times more life forcepared to transfusing through physical contact.


    However, I asionally use it when I¡¯m in a situation where physical contact is not possible and there is a risk of Kania¡¯s ck magic being exposed. Just like right now.


    ¡®Even if the students won¡¯t find out, Prof. Isolet will respond immediately to even the slightest amount of dark mana¡­ well, it¡¯s unavoidable.¡¯


    ¡°¡­Heup!¡±


    ¡°¡­Hmmm.¡±


    As soon as I started sharing my life force, Kania started casting magic with a more rxed expression than usual, and soon her duelsted long enough to break the previous record.


    As I felt the sense of my body disappearing over time, I was agonizing over whether or not to continue this, but then soon Kania stopped casting magic and bowed her head.


    ¡°¡­I can only fight this far.¡±


    ¡°Hmm? Why? Don¡¯t you still have the power to fight more?¡±


    ¡°I was born with unstable mana, so if I fight any longer than this, my mana might go out of control. I apologize.¡±


    ¡°¡­I guess that¡¯s why you were holding back while attacking.¡±


    Professor Isolet sheathed her sword, then gave her verdict.


    ¡°If you can fix that mana instability, you¡¯ll be an outstanding wizard. Let me help you from now on.¡±


    ¡°¡­Thank you.¡±


    So Kania thanked her while politely bowing, then returned to my side. This time around, Irina was called by Prof. Isolet.


    ¡°¡­Ugh, Ugh.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­?¡±


    Irina, who stood there while facing Prof. Isolet, clenched her teeth and trembled, as she barely managed to summon only one magic arrow.


    ¡°¡­What are you trying to do?¡±


    ¡°S-Sorry¡­ let me try¡­ Again¡­¡±


    Afterward, Irina concentrated hard enough to even make her eyes bloodshot, but even then, after a long time had passed, she could only summon two more magic arrows.


    ¡°¡­Ugh.¡±


    Despite this, Irina continued to pour out more of her mana, but she eventually copsed and fainted.


    ¡°¡­ I don¡¯t know what to say. Someone, take this child to the infirmary. Next.¡±


    As Prof. Isolet stated coldly, Arianne ran to Irina with a worried expression on her face, then carried her on her back to the ssroom instead of the infirmary.


    Well, it can¡¯t be helped.


    Since if they officially announce that Irina is suffering from mana exhaustion, then she¡¯ll be investigated for the cause, and in that case, the reverse tracking of the spell will lead to the death curse she put on me, so to avoid all that she has no choice but to hide it.


    When the system¡¯s item store gets unlocked, I¡¯ll have to look for some artifacts that can help her out.


    ¡°I, well¡­ I¡¯ll abstain¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­..Huh?¡±


    Saintess Ferloche, the next challenger who stepped forward, dered her abstention as soon as she stood in front of Prof. Isolet.


    ¡°Are you kidding me right now?¡±


    ¡°Ah, oh no¡­ I just don¡¯t intend to use this power on the professor¡­¡±


    Currently, Ferloche has the blessing of the Sun God without permission, which can only be obtained once by praying on the sacred day and with Church¡¯s consent, so if she spars with Prof. Isolet, the truth will be discovered.


    Of course, one might think that isn¡¯t it all right to spar with Prof. Isolet in moderation, but there¡¯s a reason why the legend that the previous generation Saintess tearing off the sides of the Demon King exists.


    Although the blessing of the Sun God is weak against multiple enemies, it¡¯s still a terrifying blessing with not much room to counter in a 1:1 situation. In other words, no matter what Prof. Isolet does, she won¡¯t be able to withstand it.


    ¡°¡­Then this will be thest one.¡±


    Prof. Isolet, who was ring at Ferloche, beckoned her to go away, then spoke while looking at me, thest remaining student.


    ¡°¡­Status Window.¡±


    [Stats] <strong>Name:</strong> Isolet Arham Bywalker


    <strong>Strength:</strong> 8.5


    <strong>Mana:</strong> 5


    <strong>Intelligence:</strong> 7


    <strong>Mental Strength:</strong> 7


    <strong>Passive Status:</strong> Injured Right Arm


    I muttered and opened Isolet¡¯s status window, then after staring at her status window for a moment, I immediately unsheathed my sword and asked.


    ¡°¡­Did you have fun ying around with thesemoners? Sister?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­..¡±


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you say something when someone asks a question¡­?¡±


    ¡°¡­You¡¯ve be corrupt, Frey.¡±


    Yes. I actually know her.


    The Starlight and the Bywalker families have deeply entwined bonds that have remained firm over for generations since the era of the Hero¡¯s Party 1000 years ago. Thanks to that, we had a close rtionship like that of siblings and knew each other since we were kids.


    We used to do joint sword training and y house together, but she is no longer on my side.


    I¡¯m everyone¡¯s public enemy right now.


    ¡°¡­Corrupt? That sounds funny. I guess sister is just an idiot.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­..¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s hrious how the only thing you can do when youe to the academy after kicking off the position of Imperial Knights¡¯ Deputy Commander is to y around with me, just like when we were kids.¡±


    ¡°¡­Come at me.¡±


    ¡°As you wish.¡±


    The moment she coldly cut me off with her words, I charged at her while pointing my sword.


    <i>¨C nk!!!</i>


    And then sparks flew off.


    ¡°¡­..!¡±


    ¡°Why? Are you surprised?¡±


    She was pushed back for a moment after barely blocking my blow with her trembling right arm, as I kept unleashing fierce sword shes to take advantage of the opening.


    ¡°¡­What? Was Young Master Frey always this good at swordsmanship?¡±


    ¡°Well, since he¡¯s from the Starlight family, isn¡¯t it natural?¡±


    ¡°¡­But rumor has it that Lord Frey doesn¡¯t really have a knack for swordsmanship?¡±


    While the students were shocked and started babbling about my unexpected disy of skill, Ferloche, who lowered her head, stared coldly at the red brooch glowing on my chest.


    <i>¨C aank!!</i>


    The fierce duel concluded the moment when I struck her sword and it ended up getting stuck to the floor, while all the students were stunned by the result¡­


    ¡°¡­It¡¯s magic!¡±


    Suddenly Ferloche cut in between us, then shouted, while pointing at my brooch.


    ¡°¡­There¡¯s evil magic in that brooch!¡±


    With that said, Ferloche strode up to me then began injecting holy power into my brooch, and instantly an evil aura leaked out of the brooch with a terrible screech.


    <i>¨C Screeeeeech!!!</i>


    The brooch, which was making terrible creaking noises for a long time, eventually couldn¡¯t withstand the constant injection of holy power and shattered into pieces, then Isolet who was quietly watching the whole scene finally opened her mouth with a hardened expression on her face.


    ¡°¡­To think you would resort to such evil magic, you¡¯re a disgrace to the Starlight family.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t sister also a disgrace to the Bywalker family?¡±


    ¡°Frey Raon Starlight, penalized 20 demerit points for using an artifact in vition of the rules..¡±


    ¡°¡­Why? You can¡¯t say anything, so you want to press charges with your authority as a professor?¡±


    ¡°¡­In addition, individual counseling. Follow me right now.¡±


    Then I started following Isolet towards the main building as I was instructed. I sighed and muttered under my breath while staring at the system prompt that appeared in front of me.


    [<strong>Acquired False Evil Points:</strong> 100pts! (Reasonable investment)]


    ¡°¡­That was expensive.¡±


    I remember spending a third of my assets customizing that brooch. Well, it doesn¡¯t matter now since I got the desired result¡­ However, it¡¯s such a waste since I could¡¯ve just reused it as many times as I wanted.


    ¡®¡­I need to write a letter to my father asking for more money.¡¯


    I quietly followed Isolet whilementing at the irony that it is necessary to have a fortune tomit more evil.


    .


    .


    .


    While Frey was grumbling as he followed Isolet.


    ¡°evil magic¡­¡±


    Kania, who overheard the phrase ¡®evil magic,¡¯ recalled the blood-stained handprints on the bed she saw back in the dormitory and muttered with a sharp look.


    ¡°¡­I need to find out what the hell he was doing back in the room.¡±


    As soon as Kania said that, something was being created using the dark mana gathered in her hand.

 Chapter 7: Talking Face-to-Face

    ¡°¡­Frey Raon Starlight, do you¡¯ve any idea how much of a serious matter this is?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know? Why¡¯re you even making such a big deal out of one artifact?¡±


    Currently, I¡¯m having a private conversation with Isolet alone in the staff room.


    The reason I¡¯m having a private meeting with her is because the other professors sneaked out of the staff room one by one the moment they nced at my face.


    Even if I¡¯m the first son of the Duke who has significant influence over the Empire, does it make sense for a professor to be afraid of his student?


    However, this corrupted academy of this rotten Empire has aplished the impossible. At this point, frankly, it¡¯s outright astounding.


    Of course, most of the professors who just went out now are neers ormoners in charge of the first year, but that doesn¡¯t mean that this situation is normal.


    ¡°If it had been amon reinforcement artifact, this matter wouldn¡¯t have escted like this. Obviously, that¡¯s also a vition of the rules, but it would¡¯ve only ended up with a firm warning and penalization with demerit points.¡±


    Isolet stated with a serious expression on her face while I was engrossed in my thoughts, so I asked her back with an extremely annoyed look.


    ¡°Then why are you doing this now?¡±


    ¡°The artifact reacted to the Saintess¡¯s ¡®Holy Power¡¯. How could you not know what that means?¡±


    ¡°Sister, you know well enough that my brain lost its shine when I was a kid, right? So, why isn¡¯t it obvious?¡±


    As I brazenly answered with my legs crossed, Isolet sighed and then soon changed her expression to that of concern and said.


    ¡°Frey¡­ you weren¡¯t like this when you were a kid¡­ why the hell did you change like that¡­¡±


    Hearing her mild emotional voice, I momentarily felt my heart ache.


    [<strong>Isolet Arham Bywalker¡¯s Current Emotions: </strong>Anger/Disappointment/Concern/Regret/Pity]


    Because of that, I used the [Mind Reading] skill without even realizing. As I nkly stared at the information that appeared in front of me, I soon closed my eyes and began reminiscing.


    When I was young, Prof. Isolet¡­No, sister Isolet always treated me kindly, was one of the few people who believed in me until the end, even when everyone pointed their fingers at me.


    Come to think of it, my childhood friend and fianc¨¦e also tried to rehabilitate me till the end, but even though sister Isolet and I only had a rtionship simr to that of siblings, I felt more grateful to her for still believing in me.


    Maybe that¡¯s why I did it? When I saw her corpse after she died in the academy protecting the students while ying the Demon King¡¯s army, I wailed for a long time while holding her frozen body, despite knowing the fact that she would obviouslye back to life after the regression, maybe that¡¯s the reason after all?


    ¡®¡­No, let¡¯s not wallow in needless sentimentality.¡¯


    Isolet Arham Bywalker is now alive in front of my eyes.


    Not only her, the 5 ¡®Main Heroines¡¯ who hated and cursed me till their death are also alive.


    So, to make sure they never die again¡­ No matter what, I must be the viin.


    ¡°¡­Don¡¯t be melodramatic. I haven¡¯t changed, I just adapted to the world.¡±


    ¡°Frey¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­And I¡¯m certain, sister, you too will realize it someday, won¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°¡­What?¡±


    ¡°Even if you continue living righteously like that, you¡¯ll eventually break down at some point. Sister, you know that quite well, right?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡±


    She must be feeling quite unpleasant listening to this, as she was someone who always used her beliefs as a weapon, and never gave up on her own will and beliefs.


    ¡°I suppose so, however, even if I break down¡­the buds I¡¯ve nurtured will surely bloom someday.¡±


    Nevertheless, she spoke gently while looking at me without showing any signs of dislike. Really, she¡¯s such a nice person.


    ¡°So, Frey. Stop being stubborn and¡­¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s move on to the point. So what¡¯s wrong with this artifact?¡±


    I quickly changed the subject, as I thought conversing any further would reveal my true feelings. Isolet looked at me quietly while sighing, then soon returned to her business-like expression.


    ¡°The artifact reacted to ¡®Holy Power¡¯. That means¡­it¡¯s an artifact that uses ck magic, which is strictly prohibited by the Empire.¡±


    ¡°¡­So?¡±


    ¡°Where did you get that artifact? Frey?¡±


    ¡°¡­in the back alley.¡±


    ¡°That brooch isn¡¯t something that can be sold in a ce such as a back alley¡­¡±


    ¡°You know it¡¯s a code word, right?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡±


    For the nobility, ¡®Back Alley¡¯ is a jargon referring to thergest and most notorious ck market in the underworld.


    Of course, if you get caught, you¡¯ll be sentenced to death under the Imperial Law, but none of the nobles obey it.


    There are rumors that when the Empire¡¯s key figures and political powers decide to meet, then instead of sending letters, their carriages turn towards the back alley.


    ¡°¡­Can you bear the consequences of thatment just now?¡±


    ¡°Are you going to report me, the first son of Duke Starlight? We live in an era where, let alone a duke, even a baron¡¯s wife brags about the ornaments she bought in the back alley. Do you really think the report will work?¡±


    ¡°¡­You must have forgotten my influence.¡±


    ¡°Rather than elder sister who is half way disowned by the Bywalker family, who were the Hero¡¯srade¡­the first son of the Hero¡¯s family, the Starlight, who might be hated but isn¡¯t abandoned, will be more influential.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡±


    As I retorted, she red at me, and then immediately opened her mouth.


    ¡°¡­I will report this to the Imperial Family.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, do whatever you want.¡±


    ¡°In addition, I will report this incident to your father as well.¡±


    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s a bit¡­¡±


    After the meeting, I was going to write a letter to my father asking for some money when I get back to the dormitory¡­but if this incident reaches my father¡¯s ears, I¡¯ll be in trouble.


    ¡°Hey, I¡¯ll do anything, just don¡¯t tell my father¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­..¡±


    ¡°¡­Eh? Sister?¡±


    ¡°Haa¡­¡±


    When I urgently pleaded with a sullen expression, Isolet let out a deep sigh, then opened her mouth.


    ¡°Then let me offer you a condition.¡±


    ¡°¡­Condition?¡±


    ¡°¡­Take me to the ce where you bought this.¡±


    ¡°¡­What?¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t leave a ce that sells such dangerous magical artifacts to students as it is. I¡¯ll have to personallyunch a raid and procure the evidence.¡±


    ¡°¡­I¡¯m not the only person who buys from the underworld, you know.¡±


    I was speechless for a moment by her immense sense of justice, then soon nodded my head as if it was fine and said.


    ¡°Okay! I¡¯ll take you! If I do that, you won¡¯t report to my father, right?¡±


    ¡°¡­Yes.¡±


    ¡°Fine! That¡¯s an eptable deal! Then, how about going on the weekend? I was going to visit on the weekend anyway!¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re going on a raid. We¡¯re not going there for shopping.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be like that, sister, take advantage of this opportunity! I heard there is plenty of amazing stuff, won¡¯t you check it out once?¡±


    ¡°¡­I don¡¯t want to.¡±


    I was smiling and smirking with a sly expression, but in reality, I was shedding tears of blood on the inside.


    ¡®¡­Fuck, that was the most cost-effective store.¡¯


    I can¡¯t believe I have to let go of a store with such an entric owner who was selling me illegal artifacts required for false evil deeds at a fixed price without ripping me off just because I¡¯m a student¡­it¡¯s really heartbreaking.


    However, what¡¯s illegal is still illegal, so what can I do? In return for destroying the entire store, I¡¯ll just have to poach the kind and skilled owner, and make him my own personal artisan.


    ¡°Well, if you don¡¯t like it, there¡¯s nothing I can do¡­anyway, it¡¯s over now, right? Can I leave?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­..¡±


    As I stood up from my seat, I nced at Isolet, who remained silent and seemed lost in thought.


    ¡°Well then, I¡¯ll see you on the weekend!¡±


    ¡°¡­got it.¡±


    So, I left the staffroom in a hurry after saying goodbye to her, who seemed preupied with something.


    For reference, as soon as I left, the professors who had been absent-mindedly standing in the hallway began entering the staffroom one by one.


    Perhaps, I should also think about ways to increase the professors¡¯ authority.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    Time passed by, and before I knew it, thest ss of the day came.


    In thest ss, Isolet was busy, so she didn¡¯te to the ssroom, and naturally the atmosphere became that of self-study, while the delighted nobles flocked together and started chatting.


    ¡°That¡¯s why! Then the guy who was drunk at that time¡­!¡±


    ¡°Oh my, is that for real?¡±


    ¡°Pfft¡­ that¡¯s hrious¡­¡±


    The various factions were starting to be clear in thest hour.


    ¡°So Lord Frey¡­if it¡¯s fine with you, please join us after the academy¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­Um, that stupid professor didn¡¯t say anything, did she? Don¡¯t worry too much¡­ We¡¯re on Lord Frey¡¯s side.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe someone is pulling this sort of prank with a brooch ¡­it certainly must be one of those lowlymoners. Shall we investigate them one by one?¡±


    To be honest, there is nothing I can do about it.


    Because I was surrounded by nobles who were merrily chatting with each other.


    Depending on how you look at it, it seems like I¡¯m being persecuted by the nobles, but in reality, this is a subtle signal from the noble students conveying they want to join my faction.


    Unlike themoners who were sitting quietly behind me, reading or reviewing the books, watching the nobles standing in line and spreading the art of ttery, I feel a sudden rush of blood to my head, but sadly there was nothing I could do about it.


    In order to be a False evil, I need to be the leader of this despicable bunch.


    <i>¨C thud!</i>


    Just as I was dealing with the aristocratic students one by one, while trying to suppress my rage, the door opened and someone entered the ssroom.


    ¡°¡±¡­¡­¡­¡±¡±


    And at that moment, all the noisy nobles froze.


    That¡¯s because the person who just entered the ssroom is the Third Princess of the Empire, na Sr Sunrise.


    With her radiant blonde hair and eyes, which are the symbols of the Imperial Family of the Sunrise Empire, and a prideful face that mesmerizes anyone whoy their eyes on her, she exuded an aura that can grab the attention of the entire crowd at once¡­


    ¡°¡­I found a nice pub nearby, drinks on me! So why don¡¯t we enjoy ourselves there and forget everything that happened today, once and for all?¡±


    ¡°¡­I heard the professor is in a state of being half disowned by the Bywalker family? Then, to be honest, she¡¯s not really a big deal, is she?¡±


    ¡°¡­Well? Still, she did have some skills.¡±


    ¡°However, if you witnessed the earlier duel¡­it¡¯s clear as day that Lord Frey is stronger? You¡¯re amazing, Lord Frey!¡°


    ¡°That¡¯s right! I¡¯m sure she¡¯s just embarrassed that she lost, so she used the brooch that someone maliciously nted as an excuse!¡±


    The nobles, who were staring at her for a while, averted their gaze, then looked back and forth between me and her, and soon continued their earlier conversation.


    ¡°¡­¡­..¡±


    Then they began treating the Imperial Princess as a stranger and never looked back at her again until she quietly settled down in an empty seat.


    Yes, just now the nobles have finished making an internal evaluation.


    Rather than the Imperial Princess, who is just a figurehead at the very bottom of the line of session, it¡¯s more beneficial to be the part of my faction, the first son of the Ducal family of Starlight, that has wielded immense power in the Empire for a thousand years, and who even the Imperial family can¡¯t treat carelessly.


    ¡°¡±¡­¡­..¡±¡±


    In addition, themoners didn¡¯t approach her either.


    Although the nobles despise the Imperial Princess, she belongs in a far too prominent ce for meremoner students who are just ordinary citizens of the Empire.


    ¡°¡±¡­¡­¡­¡±¡±


    And Kania and Ferloche didn¡¯t approach her as well.


    Kania is a warlock, so if she gets close to na and Ferloche, who have the power of the sun, her mana might go out of control, meanwhile Ferloche is quite reluctant to approach her because she is just sick and tired of all theplicated power struggles between the Church and the Imperial family in the previous timeline.


    In other words, she is now just aplete loner in her ss.


    ¡°I¡¯ve already seeded once¡­¡±


    However, I clearly heard¡­


    ¡°¡­there¡¯s nothing that can¡¯t be done twice.¡±


    ¡­What she muttered with determined eyes.


    ¡®¡­In any case, she¡¯s an outstanding person.¡¯


    If my fianc¨¦e is a model of a natural genius, then the Imperial Princess is literally an example of a hard-working self-made person.


    She was called the Solitary Princess,st in the line of session. However, in the previous timeline, she clenched her teeth and expanded her base of support, all the while honing herbat capabilities by training to the bone.


    Through sheer efforts and hard work, she eventually shocked everyone by bing first in line of session, but in the aftermath, this feat has worn away her once cute personality and turned it cold.


    However, her once adorable personality that asionally pops out was famous as one of the funniest attractions of the Imperial Pce that weed her as the new Empress.


    Until the Demon King destroyed everything.


    ¡°¡­¡­..¡±


    As I was reminiscing about the past for a while, the Princess red at me.


    As I hastily averted my gaze from her, I started worrying about a dilemma that suddenly popped up in my head.


    ¡®¡­ Should I obstruct the Imperial Princess from expanding her influence? Or Shouldn¡¯t I?¡¯


    If I let the Imperial Princess widen her circle of influence, my life will be in danger right away, meanwhile if I were to interfere, I¡¯ll put the future Empire in danger.


    Since all the other heirs to the throne are legitimate dirty sons of bitches.


    ¡®¡­It¡¯s really driving me crazy.¡¯


    Howe it feels like nothing is getting resolved and more and more problems keep piling up?


    ¡°¡­Dog shit game.¡±


    ¡± Yes? I beg your pardon?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing, by the way, did you mention a pub earlier¡­?¡±


    I spit out the words my ancestor liked to use in the prophetic book and agreed to go out for drinks with the nobles.


    Today, I want to sleep soundly in bed after drinking till dawn.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    ¡°¡­ Young Master, you¡¯re here¡±


    ¡°¡­Oh, that¡¯s right. You¡¯re here as well.¡±


    I forgot Kania was staying in my dorm. She even waited for me with her eyes wide open until I returned after drinking till dawn.


    ¡°¡­Well, I¡¯ll prepare your bath.¡±


    ¡°No need. Get out of here.¡±


    ¡°Yes, then I¡¯ll sleep on an extra bed.¡±


    ¡°No, get out of the room.¡±


    ¡°Then have a good night.¡±


    ¡°¡­Fuck off.¡±


    It¡¯s been a while since I spit out curses, but I soon realized that this will result in a loss of false evil points, so I calmed my mind as Iid down on the bed.


    ¡®¡­I¡¯m going to lie here just like this until Kania falls asleep, then I¡¯ll infuse her with enough life force for tomorrow and also get some sleep.¡¯


    As I was lying in bed while organizing my thoughts, I found a ck cat doll on the desk.


    ¡°¡­Hey, what¡¯s that for?¡±


    ¡°You mean that?¡±


    As I asked while pointing to the doll, Kania answered my question with a smile.


    ¡°¡­It¡¯s a gift from my sister. Isn¡¯t it cute?¡±


    ¡°Tsk, a ck cat¡­it¡¯s a bad omen.¡±


    I actually love cats, but I lied without even realizing. I think it is because I developed a habit of lying while living as a viin.


    ¡®¡­that¡¯s sad.¡¯


    As I was feeling depressed, along with the ovepping tipsiness and thete night mood, I quietly turned off themp at my bedside, closed my eyes, and then pretended to be asleep.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    So, after a while since Frey and Kania went to bed.


    ¡°¡­Are you sleeping?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­..¡±


    Frey, who was lying quietly with her eyes closed, asked Kania a question, and after confirming that there was no response, he quietly stood up.


    ¡°¡­Okay, I¡¯m sure you fell asleep.¡±


    Frey can easily tell whether or not Kania is asleep, as it has be a routine for him to infuse life force into her when she is asleep. After determining that Kania was indeed sleeping soundly, he turned around and started heading towards the extra bed.


    ¡°¡­All right, you¡¯re definitely asleep.¡±


    ¡°Well then, shall we get started for today?¡±


    Eventually, Frey arrived in front of the extra bed, then slowly extended his hand to Kania, who was in deep slumber.


    And such a figure of Frey was reflected in the eyes of the ck cat doll lying on the desk.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­..¡±

 Chapter 8: Main Quest

    ¡®¡­You¡¯re finally awake.¡¯


    Kania clearly captured the figure of Frey getting out of bed.


    Of course, if she had opened her eyes even a little, Frey, who was secretly infusing his life force into her, would have noticed right away. That¡¯s why at that moment, she didn¡¯t open her eyes.


    If that¡¯s the case, how on earth is she observing Frey when she didn¡¯t even open her eyes?


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­..¡±


    It¡¯s because she¡¯s currently residing in the ck cat doll ced on the desk.


    She doesn¡¯t know why, but somehow during yesterday¡¯s training ss she was in exceptionally good condition, so she gathered dark mana in her palm and summoned a creature.


    And using that as a medium for the elementary ck magic ¡®Hidden Gaze,¡¯ Kania fell into deep slumber at the same time she possessed the ck cat doll which she created earlier.


    She has never shown this ck magic spell to Frey before. Therefore, thinking that there is no risk of being caught, Kania muttered to herself.


    ¡®¡­Show me what the hell you do in the middle of the night, Frey.¡¯


    As soon as she muttered this in her mind, Frey began approaching her while extending his right arm. Meanwhile, Kania was ring at Frey, but then quickly returned to her normal expression.


    Currently, Kania ispletely assimted with the cat doll, so she can even move like an actual cat. However, in doing so, there is a risk of being discovered by Frey, so she stayed as immobile as possible while observing Frey.


    ¡°Well then, shall we get started for today?¡±


    ¡®¡­As expected, you do something at night.¡¯


    Hearing Frey¡¯s murmuring, Kania grinned inwardly in satisfaction, thinking she hopefully could get a hold of his weakness¡­


    ¨C Sshhh¡­


    ¡®¡­Huh!?¡¯


    Her smile froze and turned to an appalled expression when Frey, who was standing in front of her, reached out his hand towards her sleeping self.


    ¡®Hey, this disgusting son of a bitch¡­¡¯


    Kania felt her blood boil watching Frey reaching out to her with a concerned expression on his face,she got a sense of helplessness of being unable to do anything.


    This is because once someone possesses a creature using the ck magic ¡®Hidden Gaze,¡¯ they can¡¯t return to their original body no matter what they do until a certain period of time has passed.


    Of course, using an advanced ck magic would solve such a problem, but because of the ¡®Curse of Self-Destruction¡¯, Kania could only use elementary ck magic even when she is in good condition. So even after knowing the risks involved, she had no choice but to use elementary ck magic.


    And now, that misjudgment has proved to be the most fatal defeat and terrifying experience in Kania¡¯s life.


    ¡°¡­hmmm.¡±


    Unaware of Kania¡¯s thoughts, Frey touched her body with a nonchnt expression. As Kania watched the scene with contempt and disgust, she suddenly realized one possibility.


    ¡®You fucking bastard¡­no way¡­ since before¡­!¡¯


    Frey¡¯s natural and carefree behavior raised the possibility that this might not be the first time.


    And the moment she realized it wasn¡¯t just a possibility, rather an actual fact, Kania¡¯s strings of reason snapped.


    When she first regressed, she was blinded by vengeance and one way or another, she tried to kill Frey, but she soon realized that outright killing him is far too generous of a treatment for the man who destroyed the world.


    So Kania made up her mind.


    She would be Frey¡¯s servant, then slowly recover her mana by his side, and then at the right time, when her mana recovers to a certain extent, she would cast a ck magic spell on him that would inflict pain worse than death.


    She will also try secretly getting hold of his weaknesses, and eventually revealing them to the entire world in order to ruin him. In the final moment, she would personally end his life with her own hands.


    However, after witnessing Frey touching her sleeping body, Kania decided to put aside her ns and only think of one purpose.


    Her purpose was to kill that filthy, hideous and repulsive man as soon as she returned to her original body first thing in the morning, even if she runs out of dark mana and dies in the process.


    My younger sister is taking refuge in the family far away. She is a girl who knows how to take care of herself. Tomorrow, Frey Raon Starlight must die.


    After she finished contemting, Kania vividly watched what he was doing to her with eyes that zed hatred.


    She is even willing to go to hell to fulfill her revenge, and even in death she didn¡¯t want to forget her hatred for Frey.


    ¡°Ha¡­ Haa¡­¡±


    ¡®¡­Huh?¡¯


    But something seems a little strange.


    ¡®¡­Why is he behaving like that?¡¯


    Frey, who she clearly believed was about to do something disgusting, just quietly puts his hand on her stomach then closed his eyes.


    ¡°¡­Ugh.¡±


    Then, he groans while breaking out in a cold sweat.


    Kania absent mindedly stared at Frey after witnessing such a strange sight, but soon came to her sense and fell in thought.


    ¡®¡­He¡¯s doing something to me.¡¯


    Clearly, Frey is doing something to me with his hand on my stomach.


    If so, what the hell is he doing?


    Why does he look so distressed and even break out in a cold sweat while touching my stomach?


    ¡®¡­I don¡¯t know what it is, but it¡¯s definitely not an honorable thing.¡¯


    It¡¯s definitely not a good thing if he is doing it in the dead of night, after confirming that I¡¯m sound asleep. Certainly, such a behavior can only mean he is up to something bad.


    ¡®Magic, bloodstains, cursed artifacts¡­ and even his suspicious actions towards me¡­hopefully, I¡¯ll get a clue to destroy him.¡¯


    Once again, Kania calmed herself down and began monitoring Frey¡¯s every move, thinking that she hopefully could find a clue to destroy him.


    ¡°¡­Whoa.¡±


    After a while, Frey staggered away from Kania. She left her regrets behind since she couldn¡¯t find any clues and tried to organize her future ns until her magic spell was almost dispelled¡­


    ¡°¡­Hey, it¡¯s really cute.¡±


    ¡®¡­..?¡¯


    She started panicking when suddenly Frey turned his gaze to the cat doll ced on the desk, the doll in which she is currently possessing.


    ¡°¡­Oh, it¡¯s soft.¡±


    ¡®¡­¡­¡­!¡¯


    Kania intuitively realized that something was wrong when soon Frey took a seat on the chair next to the desk, then lifted her up and began stroking her gently.


    However, since she didn¡¯t want to get caught possessing the doll, all she could do was remain still and let Frey gently stroke her.


    Frey, who had been stroking the cat doll Kania possessed for quite a while, suddenly stopped, then gazed at the cat doll.


    ¡®¡­is he going to stop now?¡¯


    Seeing Frey¡¯s actions filled Kania with the hope she could finally escape this hellish moment.


    ¡°¡­Yep.¡±


    Despite her expectations, Frey soon flipped over the doll and started pressing down on her soft belly.


    ¡°mhmm¡­!¡±


    Since Kania waspletely assimted with the doll, she also shared her senses with it. Therefore, when she was unexpectedly pressed on her stomach, she involuntarily let out a moan as she was running out of breath.


    ¡°¡±¡­¡­¡­¡­.¡±¡±


    And for a moment, there was pin drop silence in the room.


    ¡°¡­¡­What?¡±


    Eventually Frey tilted his head in confusion while holding the doll. Meanwhile, Kania, who was in a state of panic, desperately started racking her brains, as Frey¡¯s expression gradually grew stiff each passing moment.


    ¡°¡­mew, meow.¡±


    Kania made a soft kitten¡¯s mew.


    ¡°Ha, what¡­¡±


    Then Frey, who had been staring at the cat for a while, chuckled then mumbled.


    ¡°¡­Is it a doll that makes a sound when you press on its belly?¡±


    Frey, who waspletely deceived by Kania¡¯s wit, looked at the doll with interest, and then immediately started pressing the doll¡¯s belly in quick session.


    ¡°Meow¡­ Meow¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­I should buy one of these too.¡±


    ¡°Mew, meow¡­ meow¡­¡±


    Thanks to this, Kania, whose stomach was continuously being pressed on, had no choice but to keep meowing while coordinating with the timing of her stomach being pressed.


    And so, at the crack of dawn, the sound of a cat¡¯s shameful moans echoed through Frey¡¯s dormitory.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    <i>¨C Ring! Ring!</i>


    The morning was bright.


    I got up with a stiff body, turned off the rm clock, then started doing some extensive stretches.


    ¡°ahhh-haaaa¡­¡±


    At dawn, after sharing life force with Kania, I tried to go to bed, but soon I lost myself ying with the cute cat doll on the desk, so I couldn¡¯t sleep well today.


    However, my stress seems to have been relieved quite a bit, probably because I felt soothed while petting the fluffy cat doll which also makes a cute sound.


    ¡°¡­Kania, breakfast.¡±


    ¡°E-Eung¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­?¡±


    Anyway, today as well, I ordered Kania to prepare breakfast in order tomit more evil, but I heard a cry of some sort instead of her response.


    I nced over to the side, wondering what was going on, and found Kania staring at me with a blush on her face while holding her belly.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    ¡°¡­Oh, no. It¡¯s just a little stomach ache ¡­¡±


    ¡°Tsk, disgusting.¡±


    That¡¯s what I said, but deep down I was worried that I might have done something wrong while infusing my life force yesterday. I tried to rescind my earlier instruction by stating I was going to skip breakfast.


    ¡°Well then¡­ I¡¯ll prepare breakfast¡­¡±


    While looking at me, Kania hastily finished speaking, then scurried out of the room.


    ¡°¡­What¡¯s wrong with her?¡±


    The moment I tilted my head at her strange behavior, a system window appeared in front of me.


    [<strong>Acquired False Evil Points:</strong> 200pts! (Misunderstanding urred)]


    ¡°¡­¡­?¡±


    I tilted my head for a while, then soon inferred that the system notification must have appeared because Kania misinterpreted her stomach ache as one of my ploys.


    It seems like I earned quite a lot of points, but anyway, it doesn¡¯t matter since the more points I have, the better.


    System Level Up Notice


    <strong> [Beginner -> Elementary]</strong>


    <strong>[Reward]</strong>


    ¨C Level 1 Elementary Skills Store Unlocked


    ¨C Item Store Unlocked


    ¡°¡­Oh?¡±


    While I was pondering, the system alerted me to a level up notification.


    ¡°¡­Skill Store.¡±


    When I saw that, I opened the skill store to check the newly unlocked skills.


    [Store / Elementary Skills Level 1]


    <strong>¨C Silence (500 pts)</strong>


    <strong>Description:</strong> You can open and operate the system window with a monologue.


    <strong>¨C False Evil¡¯s Deception Lv1 (250 pts)</strong>


    <strong>Description:</strong> Permanently slightly increases the persuasiveness of lies.


    <strong>¨C Inspect Lv2 (300pts)</strong>


    <strong>Description:</strong> The Inspect skill has a function that disys a person¡¯s disposition on the status window.


    [<strong>umted Points:</strong> 665pts]


    .


    .


    .


    .


    I contemted over at the newly unlocked skill window, and immediately selected one skill without hesitation.


    ¡°Of course it has to be Silence.¡±


    Shouting out phrases such as the ¡®System Window¡¯ or ¡®Status Window¡¯ in public was way more embarrassing than I thought.


    Last time, I was so embarrassed when Isolet tilted her head after hearing me mutter during our private conversation.


    Even if it¡¯s not for that reason, if I keep uttering these phrases, sooner orter people might get suspicious.


    So, for now, it would naturally make sense to buy the ¡®Silence¡¯ skill.


    ¡®¡­Item Store.¡¯


    Havingpleted the purchase of the ¡®Silence¡¯ skill, I muttered ¡®Item Store¡¯ in my mind to check it out as well.


    [Store / Elementary Items]


    ¨C <strong>Mask of Deception (300pts)</strong>


    <strong>Description:</strong> Wearing it will allow you topletely hide your identity for 1 minute.


    (<strong>Cooldown:</strong> 7 days)


    ¨C <strong>Whip of False Evil (500pts)</strong>


    <strong>Description:</strong> The person being whipped doesn¡¯t really feel any pain.


    ¨C <strong>Elixir of Potential Lv1 (700pts)</strong>


    <strong>Description:</strong> This mysterious elixir can draw out the potential of the person who drinks it.


    (<strong>Purchase Limit:</strong> 0/1)


    ¡°¡­There it is. The elixir of potential.¡±


    ording to my ancestor¡¯s strategy mentioned in the prophetic book, the ¡®Elixir of Potential¡® is essential to rapidly develop the healing powers of Kania¡¯s younger sister.¡®


    Originally, it¡¯s an item that can only be obtained by oveing all sorts of hardships. However, I can easily get it bymitting evil deeds.


    ¡®¡­By the way, is there nothing helpful besides the elixir of potential? Is it because it¡¯s still just an elementary level store?¡¯


    It has some pretty useful skills and items for effectivelymitting evil deeds, but it doesn¡¯t have any overpowered skills. That¡¯s why I clicked my tongue, but soon I remembered how ¡°The Path of False Evil¡± system is structured as I sighed and muttered.


    ¡°¡­Well, there¡¯s nothing I could do about it.¡±


    The ¡®Path of False Evil¡¯ system differs in structure and its objectives in many ways from the system that my ancestor used, which slowly but surely helps a person grow stronger.


    This is because, unlike a thousand years ago, no matter how strong you are or powerful items you possess, you can¡¯t face the Demon King unless you have the ¡®Hero¡¯s Armament¡¯.


    Therefore, the ¡®Path of False Evil¡¯ system is developed only to beat the grim scenario of this hopeless Dark Fantasy World while simultaneously awakening the hero¡¯s armament earlier than the standard route.


    Of course, I fear the heroines who are constantly looking for an opportunity to kill me. However, since this is an anomaly that¡¯s not even mentioned in the prophecy, the system probably isn¡¯t prepared for it either.


    Anyway, the heroines also have no choice but to take matters into their own hands.


    To conclude, it¡¯s really sad and daunting¡­ I must prevent myself from getting shanked by the Heroines in the future, while at the same time, I need to level up the system as fast as possible bymitting evil deeds.


    Because only then it¡¯s possible to awaken the hero¡¯s armament decades earlier in order to give this world a ¡®True Happy Ending¡® and beat the scenario that directly leads to the bad ending.


    <strong>[There is a new notification!]</strong>


    After organizing my thoughts, I was about to close the system, but a single notification window appeared in front of me. When I pressed it, the following phrase popped up in my mind.


    <strong>Congrattions on your advancement to the Elementary Level! May you continue being ipetent, repulsive, and cowardly whilemitting evil deeds to save the world.</strong>


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡±


    I chuckled and mumbled, ncing at the system notification, which I couldn¡¯t tell whether it was a poor joke or a snide remark.


    ¡°Good gracious, I guess you only mentioned the key factors.¡±


    ¡®Ipetence¡¯, ¡®repulsiveness¡¯ and ¡®cowardice¡¯ are the three factors that the system deems as important. This is because thepensated points for evil deeds are rewarded by judging all these three factors.


    However, the right words can sometimes be hateful.


    ¡°¡­uhh.¡±


    I sighed and pushed the annoying notification window out with my hand, but this time a new notification window with a slightly different design appeared before me.


    Main Quest: Raid on the Commoner¡¯s Dormitory


    Quest Content: Stop the raid and capture the culprit behind it.


    Reward: Increases the awakening progress of the hero¡¯s Armament.


    Failure Penalty: Slight decrease in health and lifespan.


    ¡°¡­It¡¯s finally here, the main quest.¡±


    As I stared at the notification window about the main quest that finally started, I quickly checked the schedule marked on the wall calendar, then muttered to myself.


    ¡°¡­I must get that item in the back alley.¡±


    There is one item that I must obtain in the back alley when I¡¯ll be going there soon with Isolet.


    If I don¡¯t get it, I won¡¯t be able to prevent the uing ¡®raid on themoner¡¯s dormitory.¡®


    So, no matter what kind of hardship I have to go through¡­ even if I have to suffer, I¡¯ll make sure to get my hands on it.


    ¡®¡­Well, Isolet will be the one suffering.¡¯


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    Around the same time, Frey was muttering about his ns in the dormitory.


    ¡°¡­After all, in the future, if I want to keep Frey in check with ease, I need to get that item.¡±


    ¡°This time, I¡¯ll definitely secure that item¡­¡±


    ¡°In order to grow my forces faster than the previous timeline¡­ I¡¯ll need that item¡­¡±


    Kania, Ferloche, and na were also aiming for the same thing as Frey.

 Chapter 9: Back Alley

    ¡°Frey, you there?¡±


    ¡°¡­Kania, go open the door.¡±


    ¡°¡­Yes.¡±


    When the promised weekend came, Isolet showed up at my dormitory with zing eyes.


    For reference, the past few days have been normal with nothing special.


    For the most part, the Saintess who received the blessing which allows her to bend any superhuman existence in half is constantly trying to kidnap me to the cathedral and because of that she keeps triggering the ¡®False Evil¡¯s Intuition¡¯ skill in vain. As a result, I¡¯m forced to live every waking moment trembling in anxiety.


    I shuddered in fear when I heard Irina frequently reciting the chant of the ultimate curse she created in the previous timeline.


    I also broke out in a cold sweat when the Princess would asionally nce at me with a cold smile as I tried to greet her back with a foolish grin of my own.


    It has be part of my routine to y with the fluffy cat doll after infusing my life force into Kania. I keep trying to take it away from Kania, who recently started sleeping with the doll in her arms. However, I got scared when she tossed and turned around¡­


    Now that I think about it, her behavior in the past few days has been quite odd.


    However, she is alive, and that¡¯s all that matters, right?


    ¡°Wee, Lady Isolet.¡±


    ¡°Kania? Why are you¡­¡±


    ¡°I am currently living in this room as the Young Master¡¯s attendant.¡±


    Isolet was surprised to see Kania, who opened the door for her on my behalf, and once Kania¡¯s exnation was over, Isolet red at me, then opened her mouth.


    ¡°Frey, are you out of your mind¡­?¡±


    ¡°¡­What?¡±


    ¡°To bring Kania¡­ a woman¡­ in your room¡­ such immorality¡­!¡±


    Isolet eximed, her voice trembling with anger and a bright red blush appeared on her face.


    Yes, Isolet is quite vulnerable to such situations.


    Having only trained in the Bywalker family, she knows nothing other than martial arts and is a pure maiden who had no prior romantic experience because of her characteristic upright personality, and unapproachable cold atmosphere.


    Isolet herself knows she is already at marriageable age, so whenever such such a topices up, she reacts sensitively without even realizing.


    ¡°¡­Kids these days are fast, sister.¡±


    ¡°Eiii¡­!¡±


    ¡°Why? Sister, why don¡¯t you try it at least once before it¡¯s toote? You don¡¯t want to be an old maid, right?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­!¡±


    Her face was blushing even more at my words, but when she heard the words ¡®old maid¡¯ she stood there frozen stiff.


    ¡®¡­Don¡¯t tell me she died because of a heart attack?¡¯


    I quickly used my inspect skill in panic to check her status window, then soon breathed a sigh of relief.


    [Stats]


    <strong>Name:</strong> Isolet Arham-Bywork


    <strong>Strength:</strong> 8.5


    <strong>Mana:</strong> 5


    <strong>Intelligence:</strong> 7


    <strong>Mental Strength:</strong> 7


    <strong>Passive Status:</strong> Injured Right Arm/Mental Shock


    Although she didn¡¯t die, she was afflicted with a ¡®mental shock¡¯ debuff.


    [<strong>Acquired False Evil Points:</strong> 100pts! (The Harsh Truth)]


    ¡®¡­Even the system confirmed the kill.¡¯


    As I offered my condolences to Isolet, who became a certified old maid approved by the system, Kania, who was standing next to me with a dissatisfied expression, opened her mouth.


    ¡°¡­Young Master is joking. My rtionship with the Young Master is nothing like that.¡±


    ¡°Kania, now I¡­¡±


    As I was about to chastise her out of habit, I froze at the sight of her status window that appeared in front of me.


    ¡°¡­Young Master?¡±


    ¡°Kania,st night was really great.¡±


    ¡°¡­Please don¡¯t be like this.¡±


    Then Kania, who had been staring at me mysteriously, suddenly shoved me aside with a disgusted look when I slyly put my hands around her waist.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    As I red at her and tried to wrap my arm around her once again, I noticed Isolet unsheathing her sword with an expression that suggested she would strike me at any moment, so I quietly hid my arm behind my back and asked.


    ¡°Anyway, why are you here? Sister?¡±


    ¡°¡­Are you asking because you don¡¯t know?¡±


    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s right. We¡¯re supposed to go to the back alley, right?¡±


    ¡°¡­Quickly get ready. We¡¯re going to leave right now.¡±


    After leaving me with those words, she left the room with a blushed face.


    ¡°¡­¡­..¡±


    ¡°¡­Kania.¡±


    After confirming that she stepped out of the room, I red at Kania coldly.


    ¡°¡­Yes.¡±


    ¡°Did you just shove me?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­Answer me.¡±


    As I approached her with an apathetic expression on my face, Kania bowed her head, then opened her mouth.


    ¡°I apologize, Young Master¡­ I lost my mind for a moment¡­ kyaa!¡±


    I shoved her onto my bed before she could finish speaking, then climbed on top of her and whispered.


    ¡°¡­Kania, why do you keep being rebellious?¡±


    ¡°Y-Young Master¡­! Don¡¯t be like this¡­!¡±


    ¡°Why? Why don¡¯t you push me away like you did before? Come on, hurry and push me away. If you aren¡¯t pushing me¡­ it means you like it as well.¡±


    ¡°U-Ugh¡­!¡±


    At my words, Kania turned pale and started shoving me aside, but she was so weak that it was nearly impossible from the beginning to push me away with her weak strength.


    ¡°Yes¡­ you like it too, don¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°P-Please Stop! Stop it!!¡±


    Eventually, when I grabbed Kania¡¯s cor with an insidious gaze, she started throwing her fists at me.


    ¡°¡­Heh.¡±


    ¡°¡­hiik!¡±


    She hammered me with her fists for a while, and after getting the timing right, I grabbed both of her hands and firmly clutched them. Next, I forced my weight on top of her body, then whispered once more.


    ¡°¡­If I put my mind to it, I can force myself on you like this.¡±


    ¡°¡­..!¡±


    ¡°Because you belong to me. You¡¯re neither a butler nor my attendant¡­ You¡¯re merely a tool I use as I see fit.¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­ahhh¡­¡±


    As I apathetically watched her eyes slowly turn dim, I opened my mouth to put the final nail in this matter. .


    ¡°So, don¡¯t be disobedient. If you act rebellious one more time¡­ This won¡¯t end here¡­ Cough!!¡±


    ¡°¡­..Young Master!?¡±


    However, soon a great deal of blood poured out of my mouth, and I ended up spilling a lot of blood on her clothes and bed since I couldn¡¯t close my mouth in time.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Cough, cough! Cough!¡±


    ¡°Wha-What¡¯s this¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­Get lost.¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    ¡°FUCK OFF!!!!!¡±


    When I screamed, Kania looked at me as if stunned for a moment, then rushed out of the room.


    ¡°Cough, cough! Fuck¡­¡±


    As I spit blood out of my mouth, I quietly stared at her disappearing back.


    [Stats]


    <strong>Name:</strong> Kania


    <strong>Strength:</strong> 3


    <strong>Mana:</strong> ???


    <strong>Intelligence:</strong> 7


    <strong>Mental Strength:</strong> 4


    <strong>Passive Status:</strong> Afflicted / Mana Instability / Curse of Self-Destruction / Mental shock


    ¡°¡­Phew, we crossed the hurdle for now.¡±


    There is only one reason I did this.


    Just now, Kania¡¯s life was in danger.


    When I was looking at Isolet¡¯s status window earlier, I was startled to see Kania¡¯s passive status suddenly pop up in front of me.


    It was because her status ¡®Afflicted¡¯ and ¡®Mana Instability¡¯ which she originally had changed to ¡®Critically Ill¡¯ and ¡®Mana Outburst¡¯ respectively.


    The reason she was fine is probably because it hasn¡¯t been long since the ¡®Mana Outburst¡¯ phenomenon urred. Because, when mana outburst urs, the mana of the body flows backwards as time goes by.


    When this happens, the subject will be tormented by excruciating pain as if their whole body is being torn apart, then eventually they will either go crazy or die. And even if they were to somehow miraculously survive, they would probably have to live as a disabled person for the rest of their life.


    Since it was an emergency, I had no choice but to act as if I was going to attack her in order to infuse more life force by maximizing the contact area with her body.


    ¡®¡­Wait, what was the reason for Kania¡¯s sudden mana outburst?¡¯


    I¡¯m sure I¡¯ve been infusing my life force into her every night¡­ Why the hell is she suffering from mana outburst? I don¡¯t understand.


    ¡®Is she using ck magic behind my back?¡¯


    If she continued using ck magic without my help, it could exin the mana outburst phenomenon. Whatever it is, I need to investigate what the hell she is doing.


    As I was contemting, I saw the blood on the bedsheet and realized that I spewed out a lot of blood in front of her.


    I¡¯m sure eventually she¡¯ll be asking about today¡¯s events¡­ How should I respond then?


    ¡®¡­Should I just pretend that I¡¯m suffering from a heart disease? No, there wasn¡¯t anything like that in the previous timeline¡­ Then should I say it¡¯s a side effect of that brooch?¡¯


    After a moment of deliberation, I remembered the fact that Isolet was waiting for me, so first I put off my worries forter, then urgently started changing clothes.


    Somehow, the things I need to worry about keep piling up.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    ¡°Frey, where are we going?¡±


    ¡°Huh? Of course we¡¯re going to the back alley, aren¡¯t we?¡±


    I¡¯m currently walking down the market street with Isolet while wearing a ck robe.


    For reference, Isolet is very nervous about going to a dangerous back alley, so she was wearing armor underneath her clothes, and remained vignt of the surroundings while firmly gripping her family¡¯s sword.


    However, the back alley is actually not as dangerous as she thinks. It¡¯smon knowledge that if you get caught you¡¯ll be sentenced to death, but since that rule is not enforced properly, the back alley is just your average entertainment district.


    Of course, there exist some really dangerous corners.


    ¡°He-Help¡­ Help me¡­¡±


    ¡°My body¡­ My body hurts¡­¡±


    ¡°E-even a slice of bread¡­ is fine¡­¡±


    We were silently passing through the market street, then suddenly beggars began flocking to us.


    ¡°¡­Ah.¡±


    Isolet had a sorrowful look on her face as she witnessed such a scene, since most of the beggars gathered around us were children.


    The reason for this situation is the corruption that is deeply rooted in our Empire.


    The Aristocrats only care about their own well-being and do not look after their subjects, thus the people are bound to be poor. That¡¯s why parents dump their kids in the middle of the market like that to reduce the mouths that need to be fed.


    Abandoned children wander around begging for days, then eventually starve to death.


    Then their corpses disappear the next day.


    On the day the corpse disappears, the rest of the children don¡¯t beg for a few days. As for the reason, those who know need no exnation.


    Simr incidents are happening all over the Empire. If that¡¯s the case, one might wonder why is everyone is standing still when people who are living such impoverished lives are likely to rise up.


    The simple answer to that question is¡­ it will happen soon. That too, across the whole Empire.


    And it all started with the ¡®raid on themoner¡¯s dormitory,¡¯ at the Sunrise Academy.


    Of course, the reason behind the attack is¡­ the Demon King who started moving in earnest, but even if the Demon King didn¡¯t step in, it¡¯s an uprising that eventually would have erupted one day.


    In that sense, as I quote my ancestor¡¯s words, this hopeless Dark Fantasy World is on itsst breath.


    Rebellions, uprisings, droughts, disasters will asionally ur¡­ In the end, an impossible to oppose existence called the Demon King appears.


    Even if I, the main character, were to awaken the hero¡¯s armament and y the Demon King using the standard route instead of the system, by then it will be toote and I¡¯ll be left alone in this ruined world. What a grim and absurd world this is.


    ¡°Please, I¡¯m begging you¡­ My brother is in pain¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­Hmm?¡±


    While I was cursing this damned world repeatedly inside my mind, I soon came to my senses and looked down when someone tugged at my robe.


    ¡°Please¡­ Please, just one penny¡­ Please for goodness¡¯ sake¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­..¡±


    ¡°I want to feed my younger brother¡­ even a slice of bread¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­A slice of bread?¡±


    ¡°My brother¡­ before he dies of illness¡­ I want to feed him and see his smile at least once¡­ heik¡­ heik¡­¡±


    The haggard but sweet girl, who was tugging my robe, burst in tears while speaking, as she was overwhelmed by her emotions.


    As I stared at her like that, I was about to retort coldly out of habit, but then spoke to her in a kind voice when I soon realized that the robe I¡¯m wearing hid my appearance.


    ¡°¡­Stop crying.¡±


    ¡°heik, heik¡­ sniff¡­¡±


    ¡°Right, you¡¯re a good girl.¡±


    I gently patted the little girl¡¯s head. She stopped crying and sobbed instead, then I nced sideways at Isolet, who was beside me.


    ¡°Please¡­ Madam¡­ My child¡­¡±


    ¡°Sister¡­ I¡¯m hungry¡­ Please help me¡­¡±


    ¡°Sister¡­ Please help me¡­¡±


    ¡°Now, wait a minute! Everyone will get their share equally, so line up!¡±


    Isolet was sweating profusely while dealing with the beggars who discovered her identity as an aristocraticdy when they saw the sword she was carrying. Apparently, this little girl was too weak to join that crowd.


    ¡®In such a situation¡­ she probably won¡¯t be able to see my actions¡­¡¯


    After I pondered for a moment, I rummaged through my pocket, then pulled out a pouch of gold coins and handed it to the little kid.


    ¡°¡­With this, treat your little brother and find a house.¡±


    ¡°¡­Yes, yes!? But¡­!¡±


    Seeing the pouch of gold coins in her hands, she looked stupefied, then soon raised her voice.


    ¡°Shhhh¡­¡±


    ¡°Um¡­Ummm¡­¡±


    As I hastily covered her mouth in panic, I looked around cautiously, then took my hand off her mouth, and whispered.


    ¡°¡­We almost got caught.¡±


    ¡°Ha, but¡­ it¡¯s too much¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­Huh?¡±


    ¡°I-I don¡¯t think I can give you anything in return¡­ What should I do? I-I don¡¯t think I¡¯ll ever be able to pay you back even when I grow up¡­¡±


    After stroking the hair of the brave little girl who wanted to repay me when she grew up, I whispered quietly again.


    ¡°It¡¯s all right. You don¡¯t have to repay me.¡±


    ¡°Really¡­?¡±


    ¡°Yes, instead, help me out for a second.¡±


    ¡°¡­Yes?¡±


    ¡°What you are going to do from now on is worth several times more than a few gold coins.¡±


    Having said that, the little girl tilted her head as I whispered something into her ears, then soon she gave me a beaming smile and said.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know why you¡¯re asking me to do this, but I¡¯ll try my best!¡±


    ¡°¡­All right, when you¡¯re done, take your little brother out of this ce as soon as possible.¡±


    Having said, I took out a whip, then started beating the kid with all my might.


    ¡°¡­kyaa!!¡±


    When she screamed with her feeble voice, the beggars who were plundering Isolet¡¯s money, the passersby, and even Isolet herself immediately looked our way as their faces contorted with an appalled expression.


    ¡°¡­You lowlife! How dare you try to pickpocket?¡±


    ¡°I-I¡¯m sorry!! I¡¯ll never do that again¡­ kyaa!!¡±


    ¡°Shut up!! Bugs like you deserve to die!!¡±


    With that said, I began exerting more force on the whip, and the little girl¡¯s screams grew hoarse.


    ¡®¡­Ah, my arm hurts.¡¯


    Of course, this whip is the ¡®Whip of the False Evil¡¯ that I purchased in advance from the store, which inflicts no pain on the person being whipped. Perhaps this little girl is clenching her teeth to hold back her tickles by now?


    ¡°Oh, no!! Please stop it!!¡±


    As I was pretending to beat the kid, Isolet rushed to the scene with zing eyes, then yelled at me as she wrapped her arms around the kid.


    ¡°Are you insane!? What did this kid do¡­¡±


    ¡°She tried to steal my wallet.¡°


    ¡°But that doesn¡¯t mean you need to beat the child to this extent!!!¡±


    Enraged, Isoletid the girl on the ground and then strode up to me with eyes that zed hatred.


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll stop. I¡¯ll just go on my way¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­You¡¯re really a horrible person. Really.¡±


    ¡°¡­You realize that now?¡±


    ¡°I was an idiot for believing in you. From now on, I won¡¯t worry about you¡­ I won¡¯t treat you privately, either. So, don¡¯t call me sister from now on.¡±


    ¡°Do as you wish.¡±


    Having said that, she red at me with disdain, then turned around and strode towards the little girl.


    ¡®¡­Did it work?¡¯


    I stared at her for a moment, then immediately used the ¡®Mind Reading¡¯ skill with a sense of anticipation, but¡­


    [<strong>Isolet Arham Bywalker¡¯s current emotions:</strong> Contempt/Rage/Disappointment/Concern/Regret/Pity/Sorrow]


    ¡°¡­Haa.¡±


    I sighed deeply as soon as I discovered that she still has emotions such as concern, regret, and pity.


    ¡®You won¡¯t worry¡­ you¡¯re lying.¡¯


    If Isolet continues to be ¡®concerned¡¯ about me¡­ she will be in grave danger in the uing main scenario.


    So, on this asion I was going to end her affection for me¡­ but this kind hearted older sister seems to be still concerned about a scum like me.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡±


    I quietly showed the little girl in Isolet¡¯s arms a thumbs up since she was looking at me with a slightly terrified expression.


    ¡°¡­T-Thank you!¡±


    After that, she got away from Isolet in a hurry, then thanked her in a loud voice while bowing her head andter disappeared into a dark alley.


    [<strong>Acquired False Evil Points:</strong> 300 pts! (Charity Angel)]


    ¡°¡­Let¡¯s go.¡±


    While I was staring at the notification window that appeared in front of me, I calmly spoke to Isolet, who was still ring at me.


    ¡°¡­Where?¡±


    When she asked again coldly, I replied while pointing to the dark alley where the kid had just entered.


    ¡°¡­to the back alley.¡±


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    ¡°¡­Ha, is this really back alley?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±


    Isolet, who entered the back alley, was speechless when she witnessed the gorgeous scenery in front of her.


    Indeed, even I would be stunned.


    If you go back a block, you¡¯ll see children starving to death, and if you go a block ahead, you¡¯lly your eyes on decorations everywhere and people walking around while wearing jewelleries from head to toe.


    However, this is precisely the ridiculous reality of this rotten Empire.


    ¡°¡­Did all these peoplee here through the dark alley we entered from?¡±


    ¡°No, that¡¯s not even an entrance. High-ranking people im it¡¯s filthy, and it¡¯s just an alley that¡¯s not even used for emergencies.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­..¡±


    ¡°Then, wee to the heart of the Empire¡­ Professor.¡±


    When I changed the way I addressed her, Isolet frowned and spoke coldly.


    ¡°Guide me to the store.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s right in front of you. Can¡¯t you see?¡±


    ¡°¡­What?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯te in through the dark alley for no reason. I entered through that way on purpose in order to save time.¡±


    ¡°¡­You wait here. I¡¯ll take care of it.¡±


    Having said that, she started trudging towards the magic tool shop.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, owner. But I¡¯ll hire you soon so you won¡¯t feel bored for long¡­¡±


    ¡°U-Ugh¡­!¡±


    ¡°¡­Huh?¡±


    After a minute of silence for my favorite entric owner, suddenly I turned around at the sound of a distant groan then immediately froze.


    ¡°Uh! Ugh! Ughhh¡­!!!¡±


    ¡°¡­Stay still, kid. There is no one here to help you.¡±


    ¡°Huh? You don¡¯t look like you ate much, yet you¡¯re so full of energy, isn¡¯t it? I think we got ourselves a valuable product, right?¡±


    It was because, in the dimly lit crevice between two buildings, I saw the little girl who previously received a pouch of gold coins from me struggling while forcefully held by a group of masked men.


    ¡°Puha¡­ Saa-Save me¡­! Ugh¡­!¡±


    ¡°If she is this good¡­ she¡¯ll be a premium product if we feed her well.¡±


    ¡°¡­We¡¯re withdrawing for today.¡±


    ¡°Hey, you¡¯re going to let me have some fun today, right?¡±


    The girl, who had been struggling for a while, soon fainted after being hit by a blow in her stomach. Soon afterwards, the masked kidnappers tied her up and exchanged some words, then disappeared somewhere in an instant.


    ¡°Ha¡­¡±


    Watching the scene quietly, I murmured, fiddling with my sword, which I previously hid inside my robe, close to my chest in fear of being swarmed by beggars if they were to find that out.


    ¡°¡­It seems I¡¯ll have to change my ns.¡±


    For the first time in a long while, the moment has arrived to serve my original role as a hero.

 Chapter 10: The Heros Advent

    When I arrived at the spot where the assants disappeared alongside the girl, I felt a familiar yet unpleasant feeling.


    ¡°¡­ck magic.¡±


    In ck magic, the more evil the caster¡¯s heart is, the more vicious is the dark mana.


    It¡¯s hard for ordinary people to notice, but I can easily tell the difference since I have always been with Kania.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡±


    I closed my eyes for a second to feel the vicious dark mana of the ck magic. A whileter, I sensed the traces of dark mana leading to the street outside.


    ¡°¡­Is it a stealth spell?¡±


    Even in the back alley, it¡¯s almost suicidal to abduct a girl in broad daylight and use the crowded street as an escape route.


    Apparently, there is a fairly skilled warlock among the kidnappers.


    [<strong>Unexpected Quest urred !</strong>]


    ¡°¡­Hmm?¡±


    While I was specting, a system window suddenly appeared in front of my eyes.


    Sudden Quest: Child Rescue


    <strong>Quest Content:</strong> Rescue the little girl.


    <strong>Reward:</strong> ???


    <strong>Failure Penalty:</strong> Slight reduction in health and lifespan.


    ¡°¡­Quest? So, is this case rted to the ¡®Scenario¡¯?¡±


    The quests given by the ¡®Path of False Evil¡¯ system are closely associated with the grim fate of this world, namely the ¡®scenario,¡® which is directly linked to the inevitable bad ending.


    In that case, there seems to be one more reason to save that kid.


    I don¡¯t know why, but saving that little girl will help prevent the bad ending of the world.


    As I firmed my resolve with such a thought, I heard a rumble from outside.


    When I went outside, wondering what was going on, I witnessed the magic tool store being smashed.


    ¡°Lass, why are you acting so violently? Do you have something against me?¡±


    ¡°¡­You¡¯re quite skilled. I have to take you seriously.¡±


    Having said that, Isolet¡¯s expression turned serious. She unsheathed her family sword while the magic tool store¡¯s owner took out various artifacts with a benign smile on his face.


    ¡°My goodness, you¡¯re ass who doesn¡¯t understand words, aren¡¯t ya? Then there¡¯s nothing I can do about it. Since you¡¯re the one who wrecked my store in the first ce, don¡¯t me me too much, even if you get hurt, all right?¡±


    As soon as those words were spoken, Isolet¡¯s sword sh and the owner¡¯s magic spell shed.


    After observing the scene for a while, I judged that the battle would be over by the time I returned, and pulled out the ck robe I had taken off earlier when I entered the back alley.


    ¡°¡­Why is someone as strong as you opening an illegal store in a ce like this?¡±


    ¡°In the back alley, there is an unwritten rule that one shouldn¡¯t ask about someone¡¯s past! And even if it isn¡¯t an unwritten rule, I have no intention of telling someone like you who suddenly invades and wrecks other people¡¯s property!¡±


    I grinned when I heard the cheerful owner¡¯s voice, then soon put on my robe and silently followed the trail of ck magic.


    ¡°¡­Well, did you know my chef used to serve a potato dish for both lunch and dinner?¡±


    ¡°It makes me nauseated just thinking about it. So, what happened to that chef?¡±


    ¡°I kicked him out after I broke his wrist. It¡¯s still generous considering my mouth still reeks of potatoes, thanks to that jerk.¡±


    As I was following the trail, I sighed inwardly when I identally overheard the conversation of gentlemen wearing suits.


    ¡®¡­On the marketce right next block, children are dying because of starvation and don¡¯t even get to eat potato peels, let alone potatoes.¡¯


    If possible, I would like to feed all the vagrants in the marketce until they¡¯re satisfied. However, if I did that as the first son of the ¡®Starlight¡¯ family, I won¡¯t have any life span left because of the system¡¯s penalty.


    Moreover, I don¡¯t have enough funds to help them while hiding my identity. Because I also need financial resources to ovee the uing scenario.


    I momentarily stared at the gentlemen passing by me, and swore to myself that once everything was over, I¡¯ll immediately start with poor relief project as I quietly marched forward.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    ¡°¡­Huh? Is this the dining district?¡±


    For some reason, the trail of ck magic led me to the restaurant district.


    I tilted my head for a while. Next moment, I closed my eyes again to sense the dark mana since I was worried if I somehow misunderstood the traces of the ck magic. However, still I could feel a strong presence of dark mana in the dining district.


    Eventually, I opened my eyes and decided to trust my instincts as I dashed towards the dining district.


    After walking around the dining district for such a long time, luxurious restaurants became sparse, and shabby eateries gradually started appearing, as the dark mana grew more and more intense.


    ¡°¡­Hmm?¡±


    However, when I reached the far end of the dining district, the presence of the dark mana suddenly disappeared.


    As I raised my head to assess this abnormality, I was greeted by the sight of an old tavern that looked as if it belonged in the countryside.


    ¡°¡­Greenhorns aren¡¯t allowed.¡±


    ¡°¡­Get lost.¡±


    I took a deep breath, and the moment I was about to enter the tavern, suddenly two ruffians came out of the entrance and blocked my way.


    ¡°I came here because I heard that the snacks here are delicious¡­¡±


    ¡°Can¡¯t you hear us, kid? Fuck off.¡±


    ¡°¡­Should I just beat him to a pulp? It should be fine, since I¡¯m bored to death, anyway.¡±


    Nevertheless, when I didn¡¯t back down, the thugs approached me threateningly, while cracking their knuckles, but¡­


    ¡°¡­Can you rmend to me what¡¯s delicious here?¡±


    ¡°¡±¡­¡­¡­!¡±¡±


    Soon after, I tossed a few gold coins I took out from my pocket at them. The thugs, who immediately snatched the gold coins, absent-mindedly stared at each other for a moment, then hastily bowed their heads in front of me and began groveling.


    ¡°Of course, Young Master¡­our tavern has delicious ¡®Snacks¡¯.¡±


    ¡°Well then, let¡¯s have some fun!¡±


    So, as I entered the tavern, leaving behind the two of them who still had their heads bowed, instead of a bustling drinking party, a room splendidly decorated with mirrors and all kinds of jewels greeted me.


    ¡°¡­Oh my, aren¡¯t you a charming young man? What business do you have here?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡±


    Eventually, a madame wearing thick make-up came down with beaming eyes. Having grasped the situation roughly, I promptly started acting.


    ¡°I prefer to see and choose in person.¡±


    ¡°¡­You¡¯re quite impetuous, aren¡¯t you? Then¡­ look at this catalog¡­¡±


    ¡°No, not with pictures, but with my own eyes.¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    ¡°These days, there are so many ces where people scam you with pictures. Where do you keep the kids hidden? Warehouse? Basement?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    As I spoke calmly, the madame frowned slightly and opened her mouth


    ¡°¡­I¡¯ll get in trouble if I do this handsome young man.¡±


    ¡°¡­You¡¯ll be in trouble?¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­ Our store also has its circumstances¡­ If we follow all our customers¡¯ requests¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­Even like this?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­!¡±


    However, when I took out a gold coin pouch from my pocket and put it on the counter, her eyes were wide open for a moment, then she soon tried to lookposed and said.


    ¡°You must be quite a wealthy young man, aren¡¯t you? However, no matter how much you offer, it¡¯s a trade secret¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­Even like this?¡±


    ¡°Hey, if you keep doing this¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­Even like this?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­..¡±


    And then, as I took out gold coin pouches one after another and put them on the counter, the madame had a troubled look on her face as if she was agonizing over something.


    ¡°¡­Isn¡¯t it possible?¡±


    ¡°Um¡­ that¡¯s¡­¡±


    ¡°Even after this, if it isn¡¯t possible, I have no choice but to find another store.¡±


    ¡°¡­Now, wait a minute!¡±


    After staring at the madame with an apathetic gaze, the moment I got up from my seat and pretended to retrieve the gold coin pouches, she screamed in panic.


    ¡°It¡¯s usually not supposed to be like this¡­ but I¡¯ll make an exception for you since you¡¯re such a handsome young man, all right?¡±


    ¡°¡­Even though this robe hides my appearance, I¡¯m ttered.¡±


    ¡°If you¡¯re in this line of work for a long time like myself¡­ Even if you hide your appearance, I can tell.¡±¡­


    After she finished speaking with a seductive smile, she rose from her seat and motioned for me to follow her.


    I got up from my seat while giving her a nonchnt look and used the?Inspect?skill on madame who slowly started walking somewhere.


    For reference, I already raised the?Inspect?skill a few days ago by spending some points in advance to prepare for today. Therefore, people¡¯s disposition now also appears in the status window.


    [Stats]


    <strong>Name:</strong> ???


    <strong>Strength:</strong> 7.5


    <strong>Mana:</strong> 7.5


    <strong>Intelligence:</strong> 7.5


    <strong>Mental Strength:</strong> 8.5


    <strong>Passive Status:</strong> Blessing of Bewitchment/Subus¡¯ Fragrance


    <strong>Disposition:</strong> Gold Digger


    ¡°¡­Ha.¡±


    When I saw her status window, I sighed and muttered to myself outrageously.


    ¡®The reason the sudden quest popped up was this?¡¯


    I sensed an evil aura from her, so I used?Inspect?skill on her and found ¡®Blessing of Bewitchment¡¯ and ¡®Subus¡¯ Fragrance¡¯ in passive status.


    And, if my memory serves me right, those two passives are characteristic traits possessed by the Subus Queen ¡®Arbatia,¡¯ one of the Demon King¡¯s Executives in the previous timeline.


    Although shecks strength and manapared to other Executives, she excels in mental magic more than anyone else, especially the ¡®Seduction¡¯ magic.


    Thanks to that, on many asions in the previous timeline, she bewitched countless warriors whoter died a dog¡¯s death.


    ¡®¡­This is an unexpected harvest.¡¯


    However, since I have now found her here, that tragedy won¡¯t happen in this timeline.


    ¡°¡­Come on, this way.¡±


    As I was thinking about it, the Subus Queen suddenly opened a secret door on the floor and was staring at me with a smile on her face.


    ¡°¡­I¡¯m looking forward to it.¡±


    I told the Subus Queen exactly how I felt right now and followed her down to the basement.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    ¡°Now¡­ well then, look around to your heart¡¯s content, handsome Young Master.¡±


    ¡°This is¡­¡±


    Following her, the basement I arrived at was in quite a miserable state.


    Because girls with unfocused and lifeless eyes were cowering behind bars in a prison.


    ¡°Ladies¡­ we have a guest. Shouldn¡¯t you smile?¡±


    ¡°¡±¡­¡­.!!!¡±¡±


    When the Madame, who was ring at them, spoke with an icy voice, the women flinched and forcefully formed a smile on their face.


    ¡°He he he¡­ he he he¡­¡±


    ¡°W-Wee¡­ Wee¡­ Sir¡­¡±


    ¡°Wee¡­¡­¡±


    There was fear in their eyes as theyboriously tried to smile.


    ¡°¡­Was that a bit stimting for you, Young Master?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡±


    As I nkly stared at them, the Subus Queen nced at me and asked.


    ¡°¡­Wonderful.¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­ yes, you¡­ any of them to your liking?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m kidding.¡±


    As I moved away while looking at the Subus Queen, who started licking her lips with a smile in her eyes, then said in a disgruntled tone.


    ¡°They all look fine¡­but they¡¯re too old.¡±


    ¡°Yes? But they¡¯re all young women in their twenties?¡±


    ¡°¡­I want someone younger than me.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­..¡±


    Hearing my words, the Subus Queen¡¯s expression turned stiff.


    ¡°¡­Young Master, I apologize, but they¡¯re not for sale.¡±


    ¡°Does someone like that exist?¡±


    ¡°¡­Please don¡¯t do this, Young Master. If you keep doing this¡­ I have no choice but to call someone?¡±


    As the Subus Queen spouted that with killing intent in her voice, I sighed and rummaged through my pockets.


    ¡°Look, I know you have a lot of money, but¡­ But I can¡¯t sell what can¡¯t be sold¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­Ten pouches of gold coins.¡±¡­


    ¡°¡­¡­.!¡±


    The Subus Queen, who was speaking to me in a dissatisfied tone, froze when I threw 10 gold coin pouches one after another in front of her.


    ¡®I¡¯m confident this will work, since aren¡¯t you the Subus Queen who even betrayed the Demon King because money blinded her?¡¯


    She is filled with all kinds of desires. In the previous timeline, she blew the subjects of the Demon King after falling for my fianc¨¦e¡¯s schemes and getting captivated by the Imperial Princess¡¯ gold and silver treasures.


    Of course, the battle that urred was an easy victory for the Demon King, but in the aftermath the Subus Queen was purged.


    Anyway, the main point is she¡¯s obsessed with money.


    ¡°Ha, just one person¡­ it should be okay¡­right? Well¡­ I can capture her again¡­¡±


    Subus Queen, who was fidgeting while being concerned, promptly grabbed the gold coin pouches and opened her mouth.


    ¡°¡­Wait here. I¡¯ll go get her myself.¡±


    ¡°¡­I personally want to confirm with my own eyes.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s really not possible. I¡¯ll bring you the finest¡­ You don¡¯t have to worry, all right?¡±


    As the Subus Queen said those words, she knocked three times on the wall next to her.


    <em>¨C Goudou Goudou¡­!</em>


    Then, the wall split, and a secret passage appeared.


    ¡°¡­By the way, if you¡¯ll excuse me, which family does the Young Master belong to? If you be a regr customer, all the members of your family will get a discount¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­The kids are here, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes, but the Young Master is here so¡­keuk¡­!¡±


    And, looking at the open passage, I asked a question to the Subus Queen who started negotiating a deal with me, and the moment she let her guard down, I kicked her in the stomach with all my might.


    ¡°¡­Hold on kids.¡±


    I took a quick nce at the Subus Queen, who was knocked out cold after crashing into the wall, and then started heading towards the secret passage.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    ¡°S-Save me!!¡±


    ¡°Help!!¡±


    ¡°Waaaaah¡­ Mommy¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­..¡±


    I walked out of the passage to find the children in arge prison cell with a crimson magic circle drawn in front of them.


    When I saw that magic circle, I felt a raging me burning inside me.


    That is the magic circle used in ritual to awaken the powers of the Demon King.


    The raw material used to draw this magic circle is children¡¯s blood, and the condition to activate this magic circle is to sacrifice the lives of 100 healthy children.


    ¡®¡­I wonder if this is what they meant when they said if they fed her well, she would be a premium product.¡¯


    Just as I was muttering to myself, I sensed someone¡¯s presence behind me.


    ¡°¡­Haa, did you see that?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°By the way, our Young Master is overflowing with energy, isn¡¯t he? Even though he is just a mere human, he knocked me out for a while.¡±


    The Subus Queen, who transformed to her demonic form, was blocking the passage alongside a group of people wearing ck masks.


    Judging by the familiar evil aura, they are probably all warlocks¡­ not to mention they look like high-ranking warlocks as well.


    ¡°¡­Don¡¯t kill him. I want him captured alive. I¡¯m going to use him as my toy.¡±


    ¡°¡±¡­Yes.¡±¡±


    When the Subus Queen gave hermand, the warlocks stretched out their hands and began chanting spells.


    ¡°¡­Heup.¡±


    As soon as I saw them chanting, I took a deep breath,unsheathed my beloved sword and swung it in full force


    <em>¨C Kaching!!</em>


    The room was lit with a sh of light.


    And with that one sword sh, all the warlocks who were chanting spells fell to the floor helplessly.


    ¡°¡­W-What!?¡±


    I red at the Subus Queen who was baffled by the iprehensible situation.


    ¡°Y-You¡­! What¡¯s your identity!?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°W-Wait! Wait!! Don¡¯te near me!!!¡±


    As I approached her, the Subus Queen started backing away in panic.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­.Ugh!¡±


    Soon I was on my knees, moaning and spitting blood. She tilted her head for a moment, but soon approached me with a smile on her face.


    ¡°Oh my, I thought you were just a cute toy¡­ Who would¡¯ve known you had such an unexpected side?¡±


    ¡°¡­Cough! Cough!¡±


    ¡°However¡­ if you forcefully use such a powerful technique, you¡¯ll only ruin your body.¡±


    ¡°¡­Ughhh.¡±


    As Iy on the floor, coughing up blood, the Subus Queen squatted down beside me and whispered softly in my ears.


    ¡°As expected, you¡¯re my type .¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Haa¡­ It¡¯s really been a long time since I¡¯ve felt an aura with such a pure color¡­¡±


    ¡°Ugh¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­How ecstatic would it be to dye that pure color with a color of my own?¡±


    Having said that, she blew wind into my ear.


    ¡°Remember this scent. It belongs to your master.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­..¡±


    ¡°The subus¡¯ fragrance¡­ It isn¡¯t for everyone, all right? It¡¯s only for my toys.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.Yes.¡±


    ¡°Great, nice. So¡­ can you take off that stuffy looking robe?¡±


    As I started taking off the robe ording to her instruction, she looked at my face with anticipated eyes. However, as soon as sheid eyes on my face, she panicked.


    ¡°¡­W-What? What about that eerie mask?¡±


    ¡°I just bought it.¡±


    ¡°What? What is that¡­¡±


    I stabbed my sword in her stomach in response to her question.


    <em>¨C Shluk!</em>


    ¡°I know you¡¯re trying to report to the Demon King¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­..!¡±


    She tried to convey my appearance to the Demon King through means of transmission magic, so I quickly bought ¡®Mast of Deception¡¯ from the store, which allows me to hide my identitypletely for one entire minute while wearing it.


    Thanks to this, the Demon King must be furious at the sight of me wearing the white mask that even the Demon King¡¯s eyes can¡¯t see through, not to mention I also interfered with the awakening ritual.


    ¡°Uh, why¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­Huh?¡±


    As I was about to wrap things up, the Subus Queen grabbed the sword stuck in her stomach and spoke in a faint voice.


    ¡°Howe¡­ the Subus¡¯ Fragrance¡­ didn¡¯t work¡­?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s simple, because my mind is stronger than you.¡±


    ¡°I-Impossible¡­ how¡­ a mere human¡­ more than me¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­Are those yourst words?¡±


    ¡°W-Wait a minute!¡±


    As I was about to pull my sword from her stomach, the Subus Queen screamed frantically.


    ¡°I¡¯ll give you information about the Demon King!!¡±


    ¡°¡­What?¡±


    ¡°Y-Yes, I don¡¯t know how you can tell¡­ Anyway, you¡¯re aiming for the Demon King, right? Let me help you! Even if I look like this now, I¡¯m still one of the closest aides of the Demon King, all right?¡°


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡±


    As I stared at her, she started begging even more earnestly, as if she had found a glimmer of hope.


    ¡°That¡¯s not all!! I¡¯ll give you gold and silver jewels!! Not just the money in this store, but all of my wealth!!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°A-And¡­ if you wish, I¡¯ll even serve you at night!! I¡¯m the Subus Queen, you know? I¡¯m confident I can satisfy any man¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­It¡¯s almost a minute.¡±


    ¡°¡­Eh?¡±


    Having said those words, I forcefully drew the sword from her stomach.


    ¡°¡­Blergh!¡±


    I stared at her as she fell to her knees and spurted a great deal of blood out of her mouth. I looked at the children behind her and said in a gentle voice.


    ¡°Guys, cover your eyes.¡±


    Then the children in the prison who were staring at me immediately covered their eyes with their hands. It¡¯s reallymendable that they listen to the adults so well.


    ¡°Why¡­ Why¡­ For you¡­ it¡¯s the best offer above all else¡­¡±


    Meanwhile, as she was on her knees bleeding, she asked me a question in a fading voice.


    ¡°¡­Simple.¡±


    In response to her question, I pointed to the children cowering behind her in fear.


    ¡°¡­You shouldn¡¯t have touched them.¡±


    ¡°¡­Ah.¡±


    And the next moment, her head was flying midair.


    ¡°Even I didn¡¯t touch the kids in the previous timeline.¡±


    I added those words while coldly staring at her head, which eventually fell and rolled around the floor, then quietly turned my back and looked at the children


    ¡°¡±¡­¡­..¡±¡±


    Even then, the children kept their heads down while covering their eyes. I felt proud looking at these children, and eventually I was able to find that kid, my ultimate reason foring here.


    ¡°¡­She¡¯s still unconscious.¡±


    I cut down the iron bars with my sword and freed the little girl, along with the other children. I gently took her in my arms, who remained unconscious even now because of the previous blow, then started heading outside alongside the other children.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    ¡°¡±Thank you very much!!¡±¡±


    Aftering out of the secret passage, I freed all the women in prison. Afterwards, I collected the gold coins I had given to the Subus Queen and distributed them little by little to everyone.


    Originally, I was only going to give them one coin each, but seeing the faces of the impoverished people who were kidnapped to finance the Demon King and the awakening ritual, I couldn¡¯t do it.


    Then the women and children bowed their heads and asked my name, but If I told them I would die instantly, so I covered my body tightly with the ck robe and kept my face hidden with a mask, and remained silent.


    Saddened by this, they bowed their heads once again disappointingly, and escaped from this dreadful hell of a ce after forming a group.


    ¡°¡­Ummm.¡±


    I had a satisfied expression on my face as I watched the backs of the disappearing people, then spoke with a smile when the kid I was holding in my arms moaned and opened her eyes.


    ¡°Are youing to your senses?¡±


    ¡°¡­Whe-Where am I?¡±


    The little girl, who looked around with a dumbfounded expression for a moment, soon stared at me silently and started crying.


    ¡°Oh, brother¡­ did you save me¡­?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­..¡±


    ¡°I-I haven¡¯t even paid off the gold coins yet¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­I told you, you don¡¯t have to pay me back.¡±


    ¡°B-But¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­Well then, I¡¯ll be off.¡±


    I dropped her hesitantly at the entrance of the tavern. I was about to leave when I realized I needed to hurry back to Isolet, who was waiting for me, but¡­


    ¡°¡­Brother.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    The girl grabbed my robe and stopped me, then asked a question with an innocent expression.


    ¡°Who are you, brother?¡±


    ¡°Me?¡±


    When I received that question, I fell in deep thought for a moment.


    Because, the kid was just asking out of curiosity, but¡­ it¡¯s a question that means a lot to me.


    Who am I¡­ In other words, my identity¡­ My identity has never changed since the day I first learned about my destiny from my father.


    Even when Imitted my first evil deed to my fianc¨¦e,


    Even when the Main Heroines began to despise me,


    Even when they began to die one by one,


    Even when I finally seeded in dying alongside the Demon King.


    I always had only one identity.


    To maintain that identity, I¡¯ve always yed a different persona every time Imitted an evil deed.


    Using lines and tones that only a cowardly, pathetic, childish third-rate viin would have uttered separated me from my self-defined identity as a false evil.


    If I didn¡¯t do that, I was afraid what I was doing would be a real evil instead of a false one, and because of this, my identity would eventually disappear one day and I would be a true evil.


    And in the end, it seems that such a bloody effort was not in vain after all.


    I was able to protect my identity up to this moment.


    ¡°¡­Status Window.¡±


    I looked at my reflection in the mirror at the entrance of the tavern and intentionally used the?Inspect?skill by muttering out loud, even though I could open it in my mind if I wanted to.


    [Stats]


    <strong>Name:</strong> Frey Raon Starlight


    <strong>Strength:</strong> ???


    <strong>Mana:</strong> ???


    <strong>Intelligence:</strong> ???


    <strong>Mental Strength:</strong> 9


    <strong>Passive Status:</strong> Blessing of the Stars / Critical Health / Depleted Life Force


    As I stared at the status window that appeared in front of me, I quietly answered the little girl, who was looking at me curiously.


    ¡°¡­Hero.¡±


    ¡°¡­Huh?¡±


    To the little girl who tilted her head as she heard my words, I looked at the veryst line of my status window and answered in a solemn tone once again.


    <strong>Disposition:</strong> Hero <strong> ¡°I¡¯m a Hero who was passing by.¡±</strong>


    <em>The illustration drawn in this chapter is a fan art drawn by one of our staff members to recreate a certain scene if you guys want us to keep doing that let us know down below in thements, we will keep outsourcing for more fan arts.</em>


    <em>Meanwhile if you do like our work and want to support us, you can consider supporting us here</em>

 Chapter 11: A Variable Shows Up

    ¡°¡­Hero?¡±


    When I introduced myself as a hero, the kid asked again with a dumbfounded look on her face.


    ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s all you need to know.¡±


    ¡°¡­All right!¡±


    She looked so cute that I had a fatherly smile on my face while stroking her hair. A momentter, the?Inspect?skill I used earlier showed her status window.


    I immediately frowned when I saw that window.


    [Stats]


    <strong>Name:</strong> re


    <strong>Strength:</strong> 1


    <strong>Mana:</strong> ???


    <strong>Intelligence:</strong> 5


    <strong>Mental Strength:</strong> 6


    <strong>Passive Status:</strong> Mysterious Potential


    <strong>Disposition:</strong> Pure


    ¡®¡­Is it a trend to have question marks on the status window these days?¡¯


    The question mark that appeared again had me confused for a moment, but only after seeing her passive status, I realized the reason for the question mark.


    ¡®¡­This kid is a hidden gemstone.¡¯


    ording to the words of my ancestor recorded in the prophetic book, the ¡®Mysterious Potential¡¯ passive is a trait that has a low probability of appearing in young children.


    If there is a trigger, the trait blooms into a powerful ability.


    Of course, there is no way to know whether or not that trait exists unless one has a system. Hence, most children with that trait fail to blossom, but the kid in front of me seems to be lucky.


    ¡®This kid¡¯s mana status has question marks¡­ Maybe she has a high aptitude for magic?¡¯


    I opened the item store to give the kid ast present before parting ways, but soon a realization hit me and I sighed.


    <strong>¨C Elixir of Potential Lv1 (700pts)</strong>


    <strong>Description:</strong> This mysterious elixir can draw out the potential of the person who drinks it.


    (<strong>Purchase Limit:</strong> 0/1)


    ¡®¡­that¡¯s right, can I only buy this once?¡¯


    In order to save Kania, whose curse is worsening fast, it is necessary to feed her younger sister the?Elixir of Potential?so she can quickly awaken her healing abilities.


    So¡­ It¡¯s a pity, but I don¡¯t think I can give an elixir of potential to this cute little girl.


    ¡°¡­Kid.¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    ¡°Now listen carefully to this brother.¡±


    ¡°¡­Yes!¡±


    Regrettably, the only thing I could do right now is give her a few hints about her ¡®Mysterious Potential¡® to increase the possibility of her attaining enlightenment.


    [Congrattions! You have sessfully cleared ¡º<strong>Sudden Quest:</strong> Child Rescue¡»!] [As a reward, you can choose one of the following three items!]


    Once more, a system prompt appeared in front of me with the list of rewards, and I silently browsed the list for a while.


    [Rewards List] <ol> <li>False Evil Points: 500pts</li> <li>Gold Coins: 150</li> <li>Ring of Good Fortune</li> </ol>


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    ¡®¡­Ring of Good Fortune?¡¯


    The item ced on 3rd in the reward list had a name which drew my attention. So, when I touched it without realizing, the description of the item popped up in front of my eyes.


    <strong>¨C Ring of Good Fortune</strong>


    <strong>Description:</strong> It may or may not bring good luck to the wearer¡­?


    As I stared at the item that had a question mark on the reward description, I immediately fell into deep thought.


    ¡®¡­Still, this ring is worth 500pts and 150 gold, isn¡¯t it?¡¯


    I¡¯m in an urgent situation right now where I need to earn false evil points as fast as possible, but I still have a bit of leeway since I¡¯ve been working pretty hardtely.


    And there¡¯s still plenty of gold. Today, I brought all my fortune to secure that ¡®item¡¯¡­ 150 gold is not a big deal for me to begin with.


    Then all that¡¯s left is this mysterious ring¡­ Why don¡¯t I give this to the little girl as a gift?


    Although it is not possible to give the?Elixir of Potential?as a gift¡­ I can give her the ring of good fortune, which I obtained as a ¡®Clear Reward.¡¯ Even if it¡¯s a bit ambiguous, it might bring good luck to her as described.


    And if that good fortune bes a trigger to awaken her ¡®Mysterious Potential¡¯¡­ then there is no gift more suitable than that.


    ¡°¡­Um, Hero?¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°What are you trying to say?¡±


    ¡°Oh, sorry. I kept you waiting.¡±


    ¡°Oh no! I¡¯m not bored at all!¡±


    ¡°Did I ever ask if you were bored?¡±


    ¡°¡­Ugh.¡±


    When I said so, the little girl who was stabbed by my words slowly turned her gaze to the side.


    I smiled at her adorable appearance, and after choosing the 3rd item, the [Ring of Good Fortune], as my clear reward, I offered it to the little girl.


    ¡°¡­Now, a present.¡±


    ¡°Again, again!? P-Please don¡¯t do that¡­! I can¡¯t pay you back even if I die!¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to pay me back. all right?¡±


    ¡°Uh, my mom taught me that one must repay their debt¡­¡±


    Hearing her sullen response, I was about to ask the whereabouts of her mother, but I paused when I recalled the fact that children wandering around the market have all been abandoned here.


    Obviously, this little girl¡¯s mother either abandoned her since she eventually couldn¡¯t hold out anymore, or she might have left her deceased mother¡¯s side to beg here in the market streets.


    So, I better not remind her of that trauma again.


    ¡°Later, when I be famous,e visit me to pay me back.¡±


    ¡°¡­When you be famous?¡±


    ¡°Yes, soon the time wille when the whole Empire will hail the Hero¡¯s name. If you really want to repay me, you can pay me back then.¡±


    ¡°Y-Yes, yes!! No matter what!! I will definitely find you and pay off my debt.¡±


    ¡°No, don¡¯t force yourself to pay me back if you can¡¯t afford it¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­Y-Yes.¡±


    ¡°Well, will you ept the present now? Come on, give me your hand.¡±


    The little girl hesitated when I asked her to give me her hand, but soon she cautiously held out her hand.


    After briefly staring at her hand, which was thin as a rake fromck of food, I carefully put the ring on her bony finger as if to not hurt her and said.


    ¡°¡­this is a ring of good fortune.¡±


    ¡°¡­Ring of good fortune?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, if you keep wearing it¡­ eventually, you¡¯ll have a stroke of good fortune.¡±


    ¡°R-Really?¡±


    I responded in a confident voice when she asked me with her eyes wide open.


    ¡°Indeed, as a hero, I can assure you of that. So, keep wearing it from now on.¡±


    Hearing my confident tone, the girl stared at the ring on her finger, then immediately asked a question while tilting her head.


    ¡°Um¡­ Since you¡¯re a hero, don¡¯t you need this more than me?¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°If you¡¯re a hero¡­ you¡¯ll have to fight bad guys¡­ don¡¯t you think you¡¯ll need more luck?¡±


    I replied to her with a liberated expression on my face.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine, because I¡¯m the bad guy.¡±


    ¡°¡­Eh?¡±


    ¡°N-No¡­ I mean, I have a lot of these rings. You know I¡¯m quite rich, right? So you don¡¯t need to worry about it.¡±


    Hearing that, the little girl quietly nodded, and after stroking her hair gently onest time, I gave her onest piece of advice before heading towards the exit of the tavern.


    ¡°Also, you have a talent for magic.¡±


    ¡°¡­Me?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, and it¡¯s an exceptional talent at that. So, after you treat your brother and find a house, work hard to learn magic.¡±


    ¡°¡­W-Will I be able to do well?¡±


    As I entirely went outside of the tavern, the little girl rushed behind me to ask onest question. I also gave her myst response.


    ¡°Yes, as a hero, I guarantee. You¡¯ll do just fine.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­!¡±


    ¡°Then, take care.¡±


    With those words, I left my brief encounter in the back alley behind and started rushing my steps to return to the n I had originally set up.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    The wandering girl, re, stared at Frey¡¯s gradually fading back in a daze, and muttered quietly as he disappearedpletely from her field of vision.


    ¡°¡­I have a talent for magic.¡±


    Saying so, she started caressing the ring on her finger. A gift which was given to her by her savior, the Hero.


    ¡°I¡¯ll give it my all. Hero.¡±


    After a while, the girl stopped caressing the ring and took it off her finger to check in case it got damaged.


    ¡°I¡¯ll work hard¡­¡±


    Eventually, she put the ring back on her left ring finger.


    ¡°¡­When you be famous, I¡¯ll definitely find you to repay my debt.¡±


    She concluded her speech with a gentle smile.


    ¡°¡­Will it be fine if I repay you with interest?¡±


    Meanwhile, a faint glow was emanating from her body.


    It was at this moment when a new turning point, which neither the previous Hero nor Frey, nor even the system could have predicted, was engraved in this world line.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    ¡°Frey!! Where the hell have you been?!¡±


    ¡°¡­I went out to get some air.¡±


    ¡°Nonsense!!¡±


    I¡¯m being scolded by Isolet right now.


    Because I have kept her waiting for a long time.


    In reality, I received a quest from the system which will aid in saving the world. It was to raid illegal human traffickers. In addition, I managed to get rid of the Subus Queen, one of the Demon King¡¯s Executive, and rescued all the abducted women and children. However, if I tell Isolet the truth, my life span will be cut off.


    ¡°Really, you are¡­!¡±


    ¡°Why? Were you worried?¡±


    ¡°¡­Shut up. I¡¯m not in the mood to humor your nonsense right now.¡±


    ¡°Hehe¡­ enjoying your youth, aren¡¯t ya?¡±


    I stared at Isolet, who was being dishonest, then turned my attention to the dying voiceing from behind.


    ¡°Good times¡­ Good times¡­¡±


    The shop owner was lying on the floor while speaking in a lifeless tone. He looked towards me and spoke with a smirk on his face.


    ¡°So, who is this wife of yours?¡±


    ¡°¡­Academy professor.¡±


    ¡°Ah, forbidden love. But the more you do, the more¡­ Keuhok!¡±


    The owner, who was still struggling to speak with a faint voice, was eventually knocked out when he got hit in the head by Isolet¡¯s scabbard.


    ¡°¡­You didn¡¯t kill him, did you?¡±


    ¡°¡­Knocked him out for a while.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it overkill?¡±


    ¡°¡­It was a justified measure.¡±


    The moment, Isolet coldly replied, the magic tool store which was standing on its legs copsed in a heap.


    After momentarily staring at the pitiful owner, who suddenly became homeless, I realized that Isolet¡¯s chilly gaze was still on me.


    ¡°¡­Tell me where you¡¯ve been, Frey.¡±


    ¡°Well, I told you I went to get some fresh air, didn¡¯t I?¡±


    ¡°If you don¡¯t, I¡¯ll tell your father about the brooch.¡±


    ¡°¡­It¡¯s not fair.¡±


    As I grumbled with a frown on my face, Isolet opened her mouth with a stern look.


    ¡°You¡¯d better tell the truth. I can perceive even with my eyes closed whether someone is telling the truth or lying.¡±


    ¡°¡­Fine, all right.¡±


    I started narrating the scenario I had prepared in advance while feigning a helpless expression.


    ¡°Actually, I¡¯ve been to the intelligence guild¡­¡±


    ¡°Intelligence Guild?¡±


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s a ce where one can buy and sell information. There are other legitimate ces, but the intelligence guild in the back alley has the most extensivework of information.¡±


    ¡°¡­So, what information did you get?¡±


    ¡°Uh¡­ Today, thergest annual auction will be held in the back alley¡­ I have received information that there is a possibility of a terrorist attack there.¡±


    ¡°¡­What?¡±


    When she opened her eyes at the word ¡®Terrorist¡®, I smiled inwardly and refined the tale by adding a few more details.


    ¡°No, I have far too much wealth, don¡¯t I? That¡¯s why I asked them to sell me the most advanced information they got. Each piece of such information is a weapon.¡±


    ¡°So?¡±


    ¡°By the way, why is this the most advanced piece of information? The auction is going to start in less than a few minutes¡­ It was a total waste of money.¡±


    Isolet spoke with an absurd expression on her face after hearing my words.


    ¡°There is a possibility of terrorist attack and many people might actually die¡­ and you¡¯re here regretting the fact that you lost money?¡±


    ¡°I blew away 11 gold coin pouches! This is a serious matter¡­¡±


    ¡°Just tell me where the auction house is right now. And you¡¯ll be leaving this ce right now.¡±


    ¡°Why, you worried about me¡­¡±


    ¡°Frey!!!¡±


    Her shout momentarily stopped me from speaking, but soon I scratched my head and opened my mouth again.


    ¡°¡­No, but I don¡¯t think there¡¯s anything you can do even if you go there?¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°There is a powerful magic that only allows those with a pass to enter. Even if you want to dismantle it, it will take hours for the imperial mages to arrive, right?¡±


    ¡°Ugh¡­¡±


    Hearing my words, Isolet quietly bit her lips. Realizing that she was on the verge of taking the bait, I started my final act to put thest nail in the coffin.


    ¡°¡­Ah! Come to think of it, there is one way to get in¡­¡±


    ¡°W-What is that?¡±


    When she asked urgently, I responded calmly.


    ¡°Me and¡­ the professor have to be lovers.¡±


    As soon as I finished speaking, there was a moment of silence between the two of us.


    ¨C Schwing¡­


    ¡°Wait, wait! It¡¯s not a joke, I¡¯m serious! It¡¯s for real!!¡±


    Soon, in that moment of silence, she slowly drew her sword, and I reflexively stepped back as I urgently tried to exin.


    ¡°¡­Exin.¡±


    Sheathing her sword, she gave me amand, as I sighed in relief and spoke.


    ¡°Actually, I have a pass.¡±


    ¡°Very well. Give it to me right now.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s no use taking it with you. I¡¯m the only one who can use the pass.¡±


    I continued speaking while staring at Isolet with a sly smile.


    ¡°However, if I register the two of us as lovers or a married couple in the auction house system, the two of us can enter together.¡±


    ¡°¡­Isn¡¯t the system toox regarding security measures?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s because not everyone can receive a pass. Only those whoe from proven families, and that too with wealth and honor, are carefully selected and given such a privilege.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­..¡±


    ¡°In other words, if you want to go to the auction house, you have to pretend to be my lover while we¡¯re inside. Otherwise, I will be suspected.¡±


    I smiled and said a few words to Isolet, who suddenly started blushing shortly afterwards due to her chronic illness being triggered.


    ¡°Then, please take care of me, Isolet.¡±


    And the next moment, Isolet struck my head hard with her scabbard.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    ¡°Register Frey Raon Starlight and Isolet Arham Bywalker as lovers.¡±


    ¡°¡­Wonderful. Have you finally reconciled?¡±


    ¡°If you sell this information to the intelligence guild, I assure you the next day, the Duke will put you in your grave.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m getting scared since it doesn¡¯t feel like you¡¯re joking. Pleasee in.¡±


    Me and Arham Bywalker passed the manager safely, and entered the auction house wearing the ck robe we had brought in advance and the mask given to us by the manager.


    ¡°¡­D-Do we really need to have our arms crossed together like this?¡±


    ¡°Look at what the guys who came in pairs are doing¡­ They¡¯re totally embracing.¡±


    ¡°Ugh¡­¡±


    Seeing the couple¡¯s affectionate behavior, Isolet groaned and struggled to avert her gaze.


    ¡°¡­You¡¯re too stiff. Try to cross your arms naturally.¡±


    ¡°¡­D-Don¡¯t you know I¡¯m trying?¡±


    ¡°¡­Haa.¡±


    So, feeling like I was wearing a hard piece of wood on my side, I took a seat in the auction house and started examining the people inside.


    Of course, the people were disguised in ck robes and masks, but my?Inspect?skill has no issues with that.


    ¡®¡­Countess, Elder of Mage Tower, Imperial Finance Officer¡­the key figures of the Empire have all gathered in one ce.¡¯


    As I quietly scanned the auction house,I muttered inwardly with augh when I realized that all the famous people in the Empire have gathered in this cramped auction house.


    ¡®Well, at this point in time, the worth of the item I¡¯m aiming for is still unknown¡­ It¡¯s not the internalpetition that matters, but the external ones.¡¯


    The reason I brought Isolet here today is to prevent the Demon King¡¯s forces from attacking me while I¡¯m aiming for the item.


    I¡¯m already having a hard time these days, not to mention if I use my ¡®Blessing of the Stars,¡¯ I might suddenly die screaming in agony.


    This is because the Demon King¡¯s force, which will soon attack this ce, is not a small elite group like before, butrger in terms of numbers, so it will drain a lot of my power.


    Of course, because of howrge the force¡¯s size will be, it¡¯s easier to let Isolet deal with them, while Ifortably secure the ¡®item¡¯.


    If I can secure that item here, I can definitely seed in the ¡®Raid on the Commoner¡¯s Dormitory¡¯ quest¡­


    ¡°¡­Ah!?¡±


    ¡°Hueh!¡±


    In the process of searching for people, I was startled when I spotted someone unexpected, and when I yelled out in surprise, Isolet, who was frozen stiff by my side, let out a strange scream as well.


    ¡°¡±¡­¡­¡­¡±¡±


    As a result, the people in the auction house silently red at us, and both of us had no choice but to bow our heads for a moment.


    ¡°¡­What in the world is wrong with you?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡±


    Eventually, Isolet whispered to me in a resentful voice, but I ignored her and grabbed my head with a dumbfounded look.


    ¡®¡­Why is Kania here?¡¯


    I don¡¯t know why, but Kania¡¯s status window popped up in front of me when I scanned the person sitting next to Isolet.


    I wished it was just a coincidence and their names were simr, but even the stats and passive were the same. How the hell did this happen?


    ¡°¡­¡­..!¡±


    I was so exhausted that I thought I might have been mistaken, so I looked up to check the status again, but this time the status window of Saintess Ferloche appeared in my mind when I looked at the person sitting in front of me.


    ¡°¡­Excuse, let me have a seat.¡±


    ¡°¡­Ah, yes. Sure¡­!¡±


    As I was idly staring at her status window, someone tried to sit next to me, so I pulled myself to the side and looked at the person. This time, the status window of the Imperial Princess na popped up in front of my eyes.


    ¡°¡­Is there a problem?¡±


    ¡°¡­No, no.¡±


    I hastily responded to the Princess, who nced at me questioningly. I looked at Isolet, who was staring at me with a puzzled expression, and then cursed inwardly when I nced at the Main Heroines who appeared at the auction house one after another.


    ¡®¡­¡­.It¡¯s truly a dog shit game.¡¯


    Something¡¯s wrong. Not just wrong, but seriously wrong.

 Chapter 12: The Auction

    ¡°Frey, why are you breaking out in a cold sweat¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­From now on, don¡¯t call me by my first name.¡±


    ¡°¡­..Why?¡±


    Having hastily cut off Isolet¡¯s words, I could feel a cold sweat rolling down my body as I fell in deep thought.


    ¡®¡­I thought all three of them wouldn¡¯t make a rash move at this point? Do they resent me that much?¡¯


    The item I¡¯m trying to secure now is the ?Stone of Domination?, one of the artifacts the Demon King will use in the future.


    The artifact, which has the characteristic of suppressing and controlling the target¡¯s will, will be treated as a ¡®cheap ornament¡¯ at the auction house that will begin shortly and will only cost 10 gold.


    So my n was to buy the ?Stone of Domination? along with a few useful items at a reasonable price¡­ Meanwhile, I would escape leisurely after entrusting Isolet to deal with the Demon King¡¯s force who will storm the auction house.


    However, all the Main Heroines have gathered at this auction house.


    Perhaps they thought they could control me with that stone of domination¡­ but as long as I have ?Blessing of the Stars?, any sort of mind control ability won¡¯t affect me. In other words, the Main Heroines are totally wasting their time.


    ¡®¡­By the way, do they even have the money to buy that artifact at this point in time?¡¯


    Kania has no money.


    Although she is a butler of a Ducal family, she spends most of her money on her younger sister, so she usually carries only a few silver coins as an emergency fund.


    And if you think about it, it¡¯s the same for Saintess Ferloche and Princess na.


    Although Ferloche is nominally in a position where even the Pope can¡¯t treat her lightly, the leaders took advantage of her because of her na?ve personality.


    For that reason, of course, she doesn¡¯t have any personal assets.


    Most of her fortune went into the hands of the bishops and the Pope, since she has donated whenever she could because of her pure character


    Of course, there is a possibility that she might have asked the church to give her money, but even if she has experienced the previous timeline, it¡¯s highly unlikely that the Saintess, who has the same personality is going to get the money from the bishops or the Pope.


    And Princess na has no money either.


    One might say that the notion of the Imperial Princess having no money is utter nonsense, but it¡¯s not the case at all for someone who is at the rock bottom in the line of session.


    Her siblings are jealous of her natural looks and wit. However, at the same time, they fear she will climb up the order of session.


    Thanks to this, as many as five of her siblings have kept her in check, and as a result, despite being a princess, she has lived an impoverished life.


    Anyway, in conclusion, these women are currently short of funds.


    ¡®Besides, how are they even here right now?¡¯


    Today is the day Kania takes a leave to visit her sister once a month.


    I was a little relieved, since on this day, no matter what happened, she would always go to visit her sister, but now she stabbed me in the back.


    And today, the Saintess is required to perform the sacred ritual at the Church. Since it is an essential ceremony that is held only once a year, the church must have been in turmoil by now.


    In the case of the Princess, today there is a major event to decide on her fianc¨¦. From the standpoint of someone who needs to grow her power, it¡¯s an enormous risk to be absent from such an event without permission.


    In other words, despite not having a single penny, the three Main Heroines gave up attending the ces they must go, all in hopes of gaining control over my will.


    If it was on other asion, I would have been so grateful to the point of being moved to tears.


    ¡®¡­However, I¡¯m d Irina didn¡¯t show up.¡¯


    Irina would have wanted toe as well, but she probably wasn¡¯t able to get the pass because of her status. At this point, she is just a student from amoner background at the academy.


    ¡°Well,dies and gentlemen! You¡¯ve been waiting for a long time! We will now begin the auction!¡±


    After being immersed in thought for such a long time, the host¡¯s loud voice brought me back to my senses.


    Although the one item I must purchase here today is the ?Stone of Domination?, I also had ns to buy some useful items for the future.


    However, the intrusion of the Main Heroines made the n obscure. I don¡¯t think I should buy anything besides the most useful and cheapest ones.


    ¡°Well then, the first thing! An ornamental box with a pure white color and precise carvings! Let¡¯s start with 1 gold!¡±


    I decided to not spend as much, but as soon as I spotted the first item, I started writing the price on the panel in front of me, ready to ce my bid.


    Of course, I¡¯m not a spendthrift. That box is actually a hidden feature of the game.


    ording to the prophetic book, when you are on the false evil route, an auction house event may ur where an ornamental box containing kits which will aid in false evil deeds will be auctioned off.


    In the words of my ancestor, it¡¯s called the ¡®Easter Egg¡¯ of the ¡®Developer¡¯, an existence simr to the Creator God of this world¡­ I still don¡¯t know what it means, but since we are talking about my ancestor, it must be worth buying.


    It¡¯s not an essential item, but my ancestor advised me to buy it because if I have it, it will help me in many ways to act as a false evil.


    ¡°¡­Yes! We have received a bid of 5 gold here! Is there anyone who wants to offer a higher price?¡±


    When I offered 5 gold, a few people who were about to lift the panel nced at me, then quietly lowered their panels.


    They probably would¡¯ve offered 2 to 3 golds, but as soon as I presented a bid of 5 golds, they immediately gave up since they didn¡¯t want to lose a bidding round this early.


    ¡°3¡­2¡­1¡­Sessful bid! Sold! Ornamental box, sold for 5 gold!¡±


    Eventually, the host announced the winning bid, and the staff carefully wrapped the box in a cloth and handed it to me.


    ¡°¡­Are you supposed to receive the item right away after the bidding is over?¡±


    ¡°¡­Still, what¡¯s illegal is illegal. It¡¯s quite different from a legitimate auction that safely delivers to your home.¡±


    ¡°¡­There doesn¡¯t seem to be anything that dangerous, though.¡±


    Isolet muttered with a sullen expression while looking at the ruby ne that came out as the next item of the auction. But that¡¯s because she doesn¡¯t know what she is talking about.


    Right now, even this ornamental box has a setting that it was initially stolen from the artisan Rosinante.


    And now, the ruby ne Isolet is staring at with a sullen expression has a curse which drives people crazy after three days of wearing it.


    This auction house is a ce where items acquired through illegal channels or subjected to curse are traded.


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s illegal, based on the fact that it¡¯s in the back alley.¡±


    Of course, if I tell her the truth, there is a good chance that Isolet with her righteous sense of justice would cause a mess even before the ?Stone of Domination? appeared, so I indirectly told her an appropriate reason. However, suddenly the host raised his voice.


    ¡°Among the items that have appeared up to now, this is the most valuable one! If it wasn¡¯t for the trump card that would mark the end of today¡¯s auction, it might have emerged as thest item!¡±


    ¡°Why on earth is he seasoning it like that?¡±


    ¡°Perhaps it¡¯s not really a big deal? From the auction house¡¯s point of view, themission increases when the price is raised as much as possible, so sugarcoating is essential¡­¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, it¡¯s the secret book that contains the lost sword art of the Bywalker family!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­!!!¡±


    I stopped speaking as my mind went nk when I heard the shocking words that came out of the host¡¯s mouth.


    ¡°¡­Did I just hear wrong?¡±


    ¡°¡­uh, yes¡­ maybe you did¡­¡±


    ¡°This secret book which has the noble sword art written in it is said to have been lost 450 years ago during the sh between the Bywalker and Moonlight families¡­ However, recently we were able to reim it in itsplete form!¡±


    ¡°¡­You should quietly make your way to the exit. There will be a bit of amotion.¡±


    ¡°Wait, wait! Wait a minute!¡±


    I quickly grabbed Isolet, who quietly put her hand on her sword and was about to get up from her seat as she red at the excited host.


    ¡°Are you really going to cause a ruckus? Don¡¯t you know we have all the Empire¡¯s most important people here?¡±


    ¡°¡­Let go.¡±


    ¡°Even if you can¡¯t catch the terrorists and find out who¡¯s behind them?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­..¡±


    ¡°And since I¡¯m the one who brought the professor, if she causes a problem, I¡¯ll be cklisted from the auction house. You realize that, right? So¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­Give me the panel.¡±


    ¡°¡­..Huh?¡±


    As I was trying to stop her, while dripping in cold sweat, Isolet opened her mouth, pointing to my panel.


    ¡°¡­First, I¡¯ll secure the secret book, then stop the terrorism, and finally destroy this auction house.¡±


    ¡°No, that means the important figures of the Empire¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­Give me the panel.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­..¡±


    Hearing her threatening tone, I had no choice but to hand her the panel. She focused her gaze and started writing letters on the panel.


    ¡°The starting price is 1000 gold!¡±


    However, immediately after hearing the presenter¡¯s words, she had a dumbfounded look on her face with her mouth wide open.


    ¡°¡­What happened? You said you¡¯ll secure the secret book first?¡±


    ¡°Th-Th-Thousand gold¡­ isn¡¯t the price too high¡­?¡±


    ¡°¡­Is that even enough?¡±


    As I responded to Isolet with a smirk, she tilted her head and gave me a confused look, then started speaking while breaking out in a cold sweat.


    ¡°Th-Thousand gold¡­ even if I save my professor¡¯s sry for several years¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­Yes! We received a bid of five thousand gold! It¡¯s a strong start!¡±


    ¡°Hiik!¡±


    As she gazed wistfully at her family¡¯s secret book, whose price soared to the ceiling, she soon nced towards me.


    ¡°¡­What?¡±


    ¡°He, He¡­ Help¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­Huh? What? You know I can¡¯t hear you, right?¡±


    ¡°E-Eungh¡­¡±


    When I made a vague expression on my face, Isolet hesitated for a moment with her face flushed red, then soon spat out the words with difficulty.


    ¡°¡­Help me¡­¡±


    ¡°Yes! Sold for 25000 gold! Today¡¯s highest price!¡±


    ¡°¡­Ah.¡±


    However, at the same time, the secret book was sold at an exorbitant price right in front of her. As she watched the scene in a daze, she momentarilymented with her head down.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­Oh, doesn¡¯t it look like it found its rightful owner?¡±


    ¡°¡­Shut up.¡±


    Soon after, she raised her head at the sound of my disgusting taunt as she murderously red at the person receiving the secret book.


    ¡®¡­I wasn¡¯t lying when I said it went to its rightful owner.¡¯


    Of course, I said this after I used my ?Inspect? skill and realized the fact that the person who bought the secret book was the head of the Bywalker family, but it must have sounded like a taunt to Isolet.


    [<strong>Acquired False Evil Points:</strong> 1pt! (Unintentional False Evil)]


    After confirming that I earned a false evil point in return for unintentionally teasing Isolet, I started watching the auction proceed while trying to soothe the enraged Isolet.


    ¡°The item this time is a ¡®Superhuman¡¯s Potion¡¯! Let¡¯s start the bid at 500 gold!¡±


    ¡°If you drink the brewed tea in this ¡®Moon Teacup,¡¯ which is one of the heirlooms of the Moonlight family, your sagging skin¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be surprised! It¡¯s the ¡®me Sword¡¯ that burns through everything! It¡¯s the beloved sword used by the former Sword Saint!¡±


    A lot of pretty useful items passed by, and thest item of the auction appeared before I knew it while I was trying to save money for ?Stone of Domination? which the Main Heroines are also aiming for.


    ¡°So without further ado, let me reveal the highlight of today¡¯s auction and the grand finale!¡±


    Hearing the host¡¯s voice, I raised my head and stared at the item ced on the podium.


    ¡°¡­Here it is, the Hero¡¯s Armor!¡±


    At those words, amotion erupted around me.


    ¡°It is the legendary armor that is said to have been worn by the Star Hero ¡®Han-Byeol Raon Starlight,¡¯ who defeated the Demon King who almost destroyed the world 1000 years ago! It is an honor to present this to you!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­..!¡±


    After the host finished the exnation in an excited tone, Isolet looked at me with a perplexed expression on her face.


    ¡°I-Is that real¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­It¡¯s none of my business. Don¡¯t ask me about it.¡±


    ¡°Still¡­¡±


    ¡°Well, I don¡¯t know, all right?¡±


    When I replied in an irritated tone, she fell silent and started staring at the glistening Hero¡¯s Armament with anxious eyes.


    ¡®¡­It¡¯s quite usible for it to be a replica.¡¯


    However, as I was well aware of the fact that Hero¡¯s Armor was carefully kept sealed in a secret room in the basement of the Duke¡¯s mansion, I just indifferently started assessing the perfection of the imitation.


    ¡®¡­It doesn¡¯t shine until it awakens. The pattern on the decorative part of the wrist ispletely different, and there isn¡¯t a single scratch on it. What, is that the limit of imitation?¡¯


    While I was ying around scrutinizing for ws, the host chuckled and shouted.


    ¡°50,000 gold! We received a bid of 50,000 gold! Those who would like to offer a higher price¡­ Oh, 55,000 gold! 55,000 gold¡­ Oh my gosh! We got 75,000 gold!¡±


    People, who were dazzled by the words ¡°Hero¡¯s Armor,¡± started rushing in. My inclination was to tell them it was a fake, but I decided to let it go since the majority of them were corrupt people and won¡¯t believe me unless I reveal my identity.


    ¡°¡­150,000! We got 150,000 gold! Although the auction house hasn¡¯t been established for long, we already received our all-time high price!¡±


    The madness that continued for such a long time only subsided after the all-time high price came out.


    ¡°3¡­2¡­1¡­Sessful bid! Sold! The Hero¡¯s Armor is sold for 150,000 gold!!¡±


    Soon after, the Hero¡¯s armor was sold for 150,000 gold, it was wrapped in silk and handed over to the buyer who received envious gaze from the surrounding people.


    ¡®¡­Tsk, Tsk, pushover of a bastard.¡¯


    Of course, I nced at the man with a pitiful gaze and waited for the uing event.


    ¡°¡­Yes! Well then, that concludes the auction for today¡­Um?¡±


    Meanwhile, the host, who was about to end the auction with a bright smile on his face, probably due to the fact that he had made the highest profit of all time, frowned when suddenly a staff member approached him and started whispering something in his ear.


    ¡°Hmm, everyone! I apologize! I¡¯m afraid there was an item missing from the items put up for auction! We¡¯re truly sorry for this disruption to the auction proceedings!¡±


    ¡°¡±¡­¡­¡­¡±¡±


    ¡°And now,dies and gentlemen, I present to you the ¡®Unknown Stone¡¯! It¡¯s a mysterious one whose results of appraisal shows it has unknown power within it!¡±


    The host eximed with an enthusiastic expression, but in the end, the previously sold item was the Hero¡¯s Armor, which broke the record of highest price ever, so the people who lost their earlier excitement did not even nce at that hideous stone.


    ¡°Uh¡­ um¡­ Well, let¡¯s start with 10 gold!¡±


    The host, who had been assessing people¡¯s reaction for a while, offered the ¡®Unknown Stone¡¯ at a cheap price without a hint of regret, probably because he had already made a huge profit.


    ¡®¡­Great, it¡¯s starting now.¡¯


    That ¡®Unknown Stone¡¯, which people didn¡¯t even pay attention to, is the ?Stone of Domination?, is an item I must have. I need to get my hands on that one by all means.


    ¡°Yes, we received a bid of 15 gold!¡±


    As I carefully lifted the panel, ncing at the faces of the Main Heroines, the host looked at me with surprise and eximed.


    ¡°¡­Of course, no one would offer more than that, right? Then, let¡¯s count! 3¡­2¡­¡±


    Eventually, as the host started counting, I gulped and prayed in my heart that the Main Heroines were dozing off, tired of this long-running auction¡­


    ¡°1-100 gold! 100 gold!¡±


    As soon as the Princess intervened in the bid while holding the panel, I sighed with my head down.


    ¡°Will there by any other offer more than a hundred gold? Then¡­ the count, wait a minute! H-Herees a thousand gold!¡±


    Eventually, even the Saintess started bidding while holding the panel. In the meantime, I silently wrote a thousand and one hundred gold on the panel with my head down and began the bidding war.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    ¡°Hey, 10,000 gold!! Received a bid of 10,000 gold!!¡±


    The nerve war that went on for a long time wasing to its end when I started getting anxious and raised the price all the way up.


    ¡°10,500 gold! Ah, 10,511 gold! 10,512 gold!¡±


    I lifted the panel once more with a smile of satisfaction as the Saintess and the Princess were sweating profusely while writing down the amount of money to be raised.


    ¡®¡­Never ignore a Duke¡¯s financial power.¡¯


    ¡°Ah! a bid of 15,000 gold!¡±


    ¡°¡±¡­¡­..!¡±¡±


    Both the Princess and the Saintess flinched at those words. They momentarily red at me, then started writing the prices on the panel with their trembling hands¡­


    ¡°¡­From now on, the price will be incremented at a rate of 100 gold!¡±


    Hearing the verdict of the host, they dropped the panel helplessly and lowered their heads.


    ¡°Is there anyone who would like to offer more? If not, I¡¯ll start counting! 3¡­2¡­¡±


    ¡®¡­By the way, do they actually have the money they wrote down? If yes, where did they even get it?¡¯


    I had a hunch that I won, and started brainstorming where those girls got their money from, but¡­


    ¡°30,000!! Bid of 30,000 gold!!!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­!¡±


    Soon after, suddenly someone offered a price twice than me. I stared at that person in astonishment.


    ¡°¡­..Hmm.¡±


    ¡®¡­Isn¡¯t he the entric collector who earlier bought the Hero¡¯s Armor for 150,000 gold?¡¯


    I closed my eyes and lifted the panel in a cold sweat.


    ¡°40,000 gold! 40,000 gold bid!!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­..¡±


    I used my winning hand since I didn¡¯t have much gold left for bidding anymore. Fortunately, it worked, as I put my panel down and pondered.


    ¡®¡­That guy spent 150,000 gold in the fierce bid war earlier, so he¡¯s definitely strapped on money. If here he bids less than 50,000 gold¡­ I¡¯ve got a good chance.¡¯


    ¡°Yes! 45,000 gold!¡±


    ¡®¡­Good.¡¯


    I sneaked a peek at the entric collector before raising the price again. I found him silently staring at me, we momentarily locked eyes as I soon lifted the panel.


    ¡°¡­46,000 gold! Oh, 47,000 gold! 48,000 thousand gold!¡±


    After many close calls, both of us eventually reached the end of our long war.


    ¡°49,949 gold! Judging from the figure written down to the unit¡¯s digit, it seems they have bid all the money they possessed!¡±


    Having presented all the money I had in my hand, I grinned and looked at the entric collector.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡±


    He quietly stooped his head with his arms crossed.


    ¡°All right, it was close, but¡­ I won.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m counting! 3¡­2¡­1¡­¡±


    I finally breathed a sigh of relief and leaned back in the chair¡­


    ¡°¡­Hmph.¡±


    ¡°¡­..!!!¡±


    However, I was soon astounded when he snorted and lifted the panel at thest moment


    ¡°50,050 gold! Bid of 50,050 gold! In the end, it crossed the 50,000 mark!!¡±


    ¡°¡­Newbie.¡±


    He looked at me and threw a sarcastic remark in a deep voice, as I started regretting what had happened earlier.


    ¡®¡­Damn, if I had known it would turn out like this, I would have chosen 150 gold as a reward.¡¯


    If only I had the 150 gold, which appeared as the second item on the reward list for clearing the sudden quest, I could have put an end to this bidding war. At this rate, the entric collector will take the ?Stone of Domination?.


    ¡°I¡¯m counting! 3¡­2¡­1¡­¡±


    ¡®This will put a damper on my ns¡­¡¯


    I was supposed to get out of the auction house as soon as I got on my hands on the ?Stone of Domination?. However, I felt frustrated by this unexpected situation and grabbed my head.


    ¡°50,150 gold! Bid of 50,150 gold! Ridiculous! I never expected it would be this popr.¡±


    Suddenly, Isolet, who was quietly watching ourpetition besides me, wrote 50,150 gold on the panel and lifted it up, as I gave her a dumbfounded look.


    ¡°¡­What are you doing?¡±


    ¡°150 gold. I¡¯ll lend it to you.¡±


    ¡°¡­Why?¡±


    When I inquired while panicking, she replied, coldly ring at her father, who was holding the secret book with utmost care.


    ¡°¡­It¡¯s the cost of cleaning up afterwards.¡±


    ¡°No, wait a minute. That person¡­¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s begin the countdown! 3¡­2¡­1¡­¡±


    I was trying to stop Isolet frommitting patricide, but as soon as the host began the countdown, I carefully turned my gaze to the entric collector.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The entric collector was silently ring at us with his fists clenched.


    ¡°¡­Newbie.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­!¡±


    The moment I returned his words in a simr fashion, the host eximed.


    ¡°Sessful bid! Sessful bid! ¡®Unknown Stone¡¯ sold for 50,150 gold!!¡±


    Hearing this, Isolet grabbed my arm, rose from her seat, started descending from the tform as she headed towards the unknown stone.


    ¡°¡­What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    ¡°Take that and leave immediately. I have business to attend to.¡±


    ¡°No¡­ So¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­I¡¯ll reim the secret book at the same time as I stop terrorism, and you, with your Ducal family¡¯s influence, will take care of the aftermath.¡±


    ¡°You must be out of your mind. Do you think I¡¯m some kind of mastermind reigning the underworld? I¡¯m just the first son of a Ducal family who lives his life in a pompous fashion¡­ huh?¡±


    As I was trying to convince Isolet, who thought I was some sort of mastermind who orders his henchmen to solve almost everything with a flick of his finger, suddenly someone stood up.


    ¡®¡­Kania?¡¯


    Kania stood up from her seat, ring at the ?Stone of Domination?, and started emitting dark mana from her right hand.


    Seeing her, I realized one possibility and dashed towards the ce where the ?Stone of Domination? was located.


    ¡®¡­Come to think of it, Kania didn¡¯t take part in the bidding war itself, did she? Therefore, no doubt, from the very beginning, she was nning to steal the stone of domination¡­!¡¯


    <i>¨C tter!</i>


    ¡®¡­Fuck.¡¯


    As I rushed to the ?Stone of Domination?, I muttered emphatically when I saw the dark mana emitted from Kania¡¯s body, covering the whole auction house with a snap of her finger.


    ¡°That¡¯s not why I gave her so much life force¡­¡±


    As the dark mana created by Kania¡¯s ck magic engulfed the whole auction house, the panic-stricken people began copsing one after another.


    Amidst all this, I witnessed the Imperial Princess, who protected herself with sr mana, the Saintess, who swathed herself in holy power, and Kania, who momentarily staggered with blood in her mouth, all dash towards the ?Stone of Domination?.


    ¡°Ancestor¡­ I wonder what the hell kind of battle you risked your life for¡­¡±


    Soon after, with an apathetic expression, I opened the ornamental box I had in my arms and started rummaging inside.


    .


    .


    .


    ¡°¡­This seems fun.¡±


    Meanwhile, the entric collector, who was observing the spectacle with interest,


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that right? Your Majesty, Demon King?¡±


    quietly captured the scene and sent a signal somewhere.

 Chapter 13: The Secret Battle

    ¡°¡­Nice, there it is.¡±


    As I was rummaging through the box, I found a cylindrical object made of metal simr to steel and muttered.


    ¡°¡­Didn¡¯t they say that consuming this will restore my life force?¡±


    ording to the words of my ancestors mentioned in the prophetic book, the identity of this cylindrical object, one of the items contained as an Easter egg in the box, is a ¡®Caffeinated Beverage¡¯, is a preferred herbal drink of the ¡®Developers¡¯ who created this world.


    In the game, it is said if you drink this beverage, you will continuously replenish some life force over a duration of a few minutes. If this beverage isbined with my ?Blessing of the Stars? which maximizes the recovery of life force, I¡¯ll probably be able to endure this chaotic situation to some extent.


    ¡®¡­By the way, the ?Blessing of the Stars? isn¡¯t all that great once you reach your limit.¡¯


    As the sessor to my ancestor, who was the Star Hero, I can also use the ?Hero¡¯s Power? and ?Blessing of the Stars? just like my ancestor.


    The ?Hero¡¯s Power? is a skill that uses life force as a fuel, allowing me to burn my life force to generate explosive power against my opponent.


    And when the life force depletes, the ?Blessing of the Stars? is automatically triggered and it quickly replenishes the depleted life force.


    Looking at it this way, it appears to be a fraudulent skill that allows the use of a powerful technique without any risk, but it¡¯s not the case at all.


    There is no harm in using it once or twice. However, if you abuse this ability all the time, you will exhaust your body, and as a result, your life span will be reduced.


    It is a natural phenomenon since you forcibly burn your life force. When life force is reduced, you need to take rest, absorb mana and slowly recover the depleted life force,


    Of course, I¡¯m already in a situation where I have overstrained my body by forcefully transferring my life force to Kania. Perhaps because of this, I can¡¯t properly exert my strength and my life span is considerably reduced.


    Well, it doesn¡¯t really matter, since I¡¯m destined to perish along with the Demon King.


    ¡°¡­Ugh, what¡¯s this?¡±


    After I slit the bottle with a knife and took a sip, I frowned as I tasted the bitter vor of the beverage.


    As such, I reaffirmed my vow that I would definitely get the ?Stone of Domination?. I forcibly chugged the drink down my throat as my body started to heat up, I felt rejuvenated.


    ¡°¡­Phew, that¡¯s better.¡±


    After confirming that my body, which was severely wounded in the battle against the Subus Queen, on top of infusing life force into Kania earlier in the morning, recovered to some extent, I immediately drove away the darkness which engulfed the whole auction house and forged ahead.


    <i>¨C Swish¡­</i>


    Then, as soon as I was detected as a person with his consciousness intact, the dark mana tried to attack me, but I waved it away with my hand as if I was swatting a fly.


    The reason I can dispel such a dark mana that can make any ordinary person faint the moment they came in contact with it is because I have ?Ster Mana?.


    The ?Ster Mana? that has been inherited from the previous Hero by the direct lineage of the Starlight family, has ?Property of Light? simr to ?Sr Mana? inherited by the Imperial lineage, the ?Lunar Mana? possessed by the Moonlight family to which my fianc¨¦e belongs to, and the ?Holy Power? used by the Saintess of the Sun God.


    Therefore, these four mana, which protects as well as represents the Sunrise Empire, are overwhelmingly effective in driving away the vicious dark mana.


    ¡°Hah!!¡±


    As na stretched her hand towards the ceiling and unleashed her mana, she glowed with a dazzling and radiating aura, which effectively swept the dark mana surrounding her.


    The ?Sr Mana? used by the Princess burns the enemy with a radiating destructive force. However, it¡¯s so powerful that there is a risk of the caster being injured, and there are times when it fails to differentiate between a friend or foe.


    ¡°¡­Lord Sun God, give strength to this humblemb.¡±


    As Ferloche closes her eyes and prays, she radiates with a pure white aura which dispels the darkness surrounding her.


    The holy power used by the Saintess is specialized for bestowing blessing upon those who desire it, healing wounds and casting out dark mana. Therefore, her power is no less than a natural nemesis to ck magic.


    ¡°..Aughh.¡±


    Meanwhile, Kania¡¯s ?ck Magic?, which is quietly approaching the ?Stone of Domination? while fluctuating, is the power the Sunrise Empire is most wary of.


    The Sunrise Empire worships the radiant light, as it is evident from the sun symbolizing the Imperial Family, the moon symbolizing the Ducal family of Moonlight, a meritorious retainer serving since the establishment of the Empire, and the stars symbolizing the Ducal family of Starlight, also a distinguished family serving the Empire since its founding.


    However, since ck magic symbolizes darkness, which can dye anything to its own color, the Sunrise Empire has no choice but to firmly oppose such ck magic.


    ¡°¡­Great, I got it.¡±


    As I watched the heroines ardently wade through the darkness, I immediately grabbed the ?Stone of Domination? and smiled in satisfaction.


    Since I had a head start, of course, I would reach it first. This is a fact that even a fool knows.


    ¡®¡­But, why didn¡¯t the Demon King¡¯s force attack yet?¡¯


    For some reason, the fact that the Demon King¡¯s force didn¡¯tunch a raid is a little concerning. Could it be Kania¡¯s ck magic caused a variable, and as a result, they gave up on the raid?


    Or, did something change because I killed the Subus Queen?


    ¡®¡­No, that¡¯s not important right now. I need to take this ?Stone of Domination? and get out of here quickly before the heroines get to this ce¡­¡¯


    <i>¨C Bam!!</i>


    ¡°¡­..Argh!!¡±


    Soon afterwards with the ?Stone of Domination? in my hand, I flew with a bang when I got kicked by the Imperial Princess, who was airborne using the sr mana concentrated on her legs as propulsion to take flight.


    ¡°¡­You, what¡¯s your identity?¡±


    ¡°¡­Ugh.¡±


    ¡°Answer me, right now.¡±


    After I flew away, I slumped when I collided with the wall. A momentter, The Princess approached me and spoke coldly.


    [Stats] <strong>Name:</strong> na Sr Sunrise


    <strong>Strength:</strong> 7


    <strong>Mana:</strong> 7


    <strong>Intelligence:</strong> 7


    <strong>Mental Strength:</strong> 8.1


    <strong>Passive Status:</strong> Blessing of the Sun/Monarch¡¯s Aura


    <strong>Disposition:</strong> Sovereign


    ¡°¡­Surely you¡¯re an entity that isn¡¯t supposed to be in the scenario, so why did you appear here?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°If you don¡¯t speak, I will have no choice but to inflict pain on you, Mr. Irregr.¡±


    I was momentarily using my ?Inspect? skill to gauge herbat capabilities, but then the Imperial Princess gathered sr mana at the tip of her finger and aimed at me.


    ¡°¡­Where shall I shoot the first shot? Arms? Legs? Eyes? Wherever it hits, I¡¯m sure the pain would be quite horrible, wouldn¡¯t it? So, hurry up and open your mouth.¡±


    After staring at her for a moment, I concentrated my ster mana around my throat and distorted my voice as much as possible and said.


    ¡°¡­down.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°¡­Look down.¡±


    At those words, the princess looked at her own lower body with a stupefied expression on her face, and soon froze.


    It was because she had concentrated the powerful Sr mana on her legs, the fabrics covering her lower body had disappeared.


    Even her underwear. <i>(<strong>TL note:</strong> Bruh¡­)</i>


    ¡°¡­Kyaaa!?¡±


    The Imperial Princess, who was looking down in a daze for a while, soon screamed and plopped down, covering her lower half with her hands. I didn¡¯t miss this opportunity, as I promptly got up and dashed for the exit.


    ¡°W-Wait! Wait, Stop!!¡±


    Soon after, the Imperial Princess started shooting at me with bullets imbued with sr mana from her fingers.


    ¡°¡­Heup!¡±


    While dodging her onught, I drew my sword and deflected her attacks towards the Saintess, who was blocking my path in front of me.


    <i>¨C Thump!!</i>


    A colossal white shield appeared in front of the Saintess, and the Princess¡¯ attack that collided with the shield disappeared with a rumble.


    ¡°¡­It¡¯s useless. All attacks are powerless in front of me.¡±


    When the Saintess said so with her hands held together in prayer, I was getting surrounded by white shields which appeared all around me.


    ¡°¡­You¡¯re trapped. Give up.¡±


    As the shields filled my field of vision without an inch of gap, the Saintess raised her hand with a triumphant smile.


    ¡°Divine Sun God, lend your strength to this lowly being, and help me vanquish the evil before me.¡±


    Before long, the Saintess recited her special chant.


    ¡°May these holy waves wash away your sins.¡±


    It¡¯s the Grand Purification Ceremony that obliterates all evil and is a counter to all evil beings except for the Demon King, who is an otherworldly existence.


    <i>¨C Swish!</i>


    The Saintess offered a prayer as she watched me properly greet the dazzling radiant waves of light that poured down upon me.


    ¡°Demon King¡¯s servant. May you repent your sins in hell and live a life of atonement.¡±


    ¡°¡­I¡¯m the Demon King¡¯s servant?¡±


    ¡°¡­Huh?¡±


    The Saintess looked stupefied when I concentrated the ster mana on my neck and responded to her bluntly.


    ¡°Ho-Howe Demon King¡¯s servant¡­ is fine even after confronting my powers?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    I answered her question inwardly, because no matter how much ster mana I used, if I continued to speak, I could strain my throat or my original voice might leak out.


    ¡®¡­How can a purification spell cleanse me when, in reality, I¡¯m the Hero and not a servant of the Demon King?¡¯


    Her fatal spell obliterates only evil existences, not righteous and good ones. Therefore, only my vision was temporarily obscured when my eyes were stabbed by the sh of the radiant light.


    Of course, that¡¯s not even a big deal, since now that the entire auction house is immersed in darkness because of Kania¡¯s spell, the Main Heroines can¡¯t see properly what¡¯s in front of them.


    <i>¨C Kaching!</i>


    As I frowned and swung my sword with force, the shields surrounding me shattered all at once.


    The Saintess, who stared at the scene in a daze, opened her mouth with a smile.


    ¡°I see. This is an ordeal.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­?¡±


    ¡°The ordeal bestowed upon me, who once doubted the existence of the Sun God, to ovee this adversity with my own strength.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­..¡±


    ¡°Both the Grand Purification Ceremony and the fact that the unbreakable shield was shattered are also his deep intentions to develop my own strength instead of blindly relying on my abilities.¡±


    ¡®The shields were shattered because I¡¯m that strong¡­¡¯


    I wanted to deny her allegations as ramblings of a lunatic, but I decided to remain silent, afraid my voice would leak out. A momentter, the Saintess raised her fist and valiantly dered.


    ¡°Then, c¡¯mon. Servant of the Demon King.¡±


    I don¡¯t know why, but when I saw the Saintess in a ridiculous battle stance calling me the Demon King¡¯s servant, I burst outughing and tried to ask her why in the world would I be a servant of the Demon King¡­


    ¡°May the Blessing of the Sun God be with me.¡± <i>(<strong>TL note:</strong> Bruh..)</i>


    Soon after, when I recalled the fact that she has ?Blessing of the Sun God?, I made a run for it.


    ¡®¡­Crazy bitch. You said you would fight with your own strength? But isn¡¯t the Blessing of the Sun God gained from the Sun God after all?¡¯


    ¡°Don¡¯t run away!¡±


    Eventually, Saintess chased after me when I made a run for it. I pushed myself harder to speed up, not wanting to die in such a ce.


    ¡°¡­Stop! Irregr!¡±


    But this time, the Imperial Princess blocked my way.


    ¡°¡­That?¡±


    ¡°D-Don¡¯t look down!¡±


    The Imperial Princess, who made simple luminous trousers by gathering the sr mana to her legs and vital parts, began approaching me, exuding a golden aura from her hands.


    ¡°¡­Damn it.¡±


    I broke out in a cold sweat when I realized I was caught in a pincer attack between the Imperial Princess wearing luminous trousers in the front and the Saintess, who could tear me apart to death at a moment¡¯s notice in the rear¡­


    ¡°¡­Huh?¡±


    ¡°Eh!?¡±


    Suddenly, the two women screamed as they examined themselves.


    ¡°Wh-What? Why is my sr mana¡­¡±


    ¡°M-My holy power¡­? Why¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­..?¡±


    As I absent-mindedly watched these two women stretch out their hands and swathe their bodies in maximum power, I froze in shock at the voice from behind.


    ¡°¡­Frey Raon Starlight, what the hell are you doing here?¡±


    ¡°¡­Huh?¡±


    Because the entric collector I waspeting with earlier whispered my name in my ear. Soon afterwards, I turned around to question his identity.


    ¡°¡­W-Who!?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s me. Eucarious, subordinate of Your Majesty, the Demon King.¡±


    ¡°¡­Ah.¡±


    The moment I heard his introduction, I immediately knelt down on the spot to offer my greetings.


    ¡°Frey Raon Starlight greets the esteemed Demon King¡¯s subordinate, Eucarius the Great Demon.¡±


    ¡°¡­Haha, the Great Demon? That¡¯s an exaggeration. Don¡¯t tter me too much.¡±


    ¡°But, isn¡¯t Lord Eucarious the right person to be the next Executive?¡±


    ¡°Hmmmm, it seems you¡¯re even more well versed in the art of ttery than the demons of Hell, don¡¯t you think?¡±


    I used my ?Inspect? skill while I was buttering up the demon, who suddenly took off his mask and revealed his dignified face.


    [Stats] <strong>Name:</strong> Eucarius


    <strong>Strength:</strong> 2


    <strong>Mana:</strong> 8.5


    <strong>Intelligence:</strong> 7


    <strong>Mental Strength:</strong> 8


    <strong>Passive Status:</strong> Transformed State/Mind Control


    <strong>Disposition:</strong> Con Artist


    He is one of the members of the Demon King¡¯s inner circle and is proficient in mind maniption and hypnosis magic. He is also the ry connecting me to the Demon King¡¯s side, as I pretended to be in a cooperative rtionship with the Demon King since long ago. By the way, why is this guy here?


    ¡°¡­Lord Eucarious, what brings you here?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right¡­ I¡¯ve been ordered to investigate what happened in the back alley.¡±


    ¡°¡­Investigation?¡±


    ¡°Yes, apparently, the Subus Queen has been killed.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­!¡±


    When I turned my gaze away, Eucarius tapped my shoulder and continued speaking enthusiastically.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry! The Demon King¡¯s army won¡¯t copse just because she is dead! And the force that was originally nning to raid this ce is investigating the ce where she died¡­ The culprit will be identified soon!¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­ that¡¯s fortunate¡­ haha¡­¡±


    ¡°By the way, why are you here?¡±


    ¡°¡­Yes?¡±


    Eucarius suddenly tightened his grip around my shoulder and opened his mouth while tilting his head.


    ¡°¡­And you were even forcing yourself to purchase the ?Stone of Domination? that is going to be offered to the Demon King?¡±


    ¡°Ah, that¡¯s¡­¡±


    ¡°It was quite a refreshing experience to be called a ¡®Newbie¡¯ by a newbie like you. I¡¯m really grateful to you for giving me such an experience.¡±


    ¡°¡­I-I apologize!¡±


    I opened my mouth as I hastily knelt in front of him, who had his eyebrows scrunched up.


    ¡°Actually, I recently got information about the ?Stone of Domination? from the Intelligence Guild¡­!¡±


    ¡°¡­ Isn¡¯t that the information that no one besides the Demon King knows?¡±


    ¡°However, the information I received from the Intelligence Guild matches with what Lord Eucarious exined to me a while back! Did you know they imed that it will be put up for auction today.¡±


    ¡°¡­And?¡±


    ¡°Well, that¡¯s why I bought it with my own money and was going to present it to the Demon King. I never imagined that mypetitor would be Lord Eucarious!¡±


    Hearing my impassioned words, Eucarius stared deep into my eyes and asked a question again.


    ¡°¡­You couldn¡¯t see through my illusion?¡±


    ¡°¡­But isn¡¯t Lord Eucarious a master in the art of disguise? Really, I was inadvertently fooled!¡±


    ¡°¡­Hmm, yes, indeed. That¡¯s right.¡±


    After momentarily fiddling with his beard, Eucarius smiled and said.


    ¡°As expected, you¡¯re really good at ttery¡­¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­That¡¯s why I like you!¡±


    Having said that, everyone was subjected to Eucarius¡¯ hallucination of being swallowed by the darkness as a result of his mind magic. Soon after, he opened his mouth while looking briefly at na and Ferloche, who were swinging their arms around with all their might.


    ¡°¡­The Imperial Princess and the Saintess. Isn¡¯t it an intriguingbination?¡±


    ¡°Th-That¡¯s right¡­? Haha¡­¡±


    ¡°I would like to kidnap them¡­ but if I do that, the Demon King¡¯s ns will go awry, so I¡¯ll have to endure the urge.¡±


    ¡°¡­Yes.¡±


    ¡°Why? Are you disappointed?¡±


    ¡°Ah, no!¡±


    As I refuted while sweating, he opened his mouth with a smirk.


    ¡°¡­If you wish, I can alter the hallucination magic so that you can have them both now.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡±


    My expression almost turned cold at his remark, but soon I spoke with a frightened look on my face.


    ¡°Well, if you do that, my life will be over!¡±


    ¡°Haha, indeed¡­ They are women who will destroy your three generations if they ever find out you held them in your arms! But how can a man not have any desire?¡±


    He giggled as he patted my back, and then, as if he suddenly remembered something, he grabbed my arms and led me somewhere.


    ¡°¡­So, that¡¯s why I¡¯ve prepared these women who won¡¯t cause any problems, even if you hold them.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­..!¡±


    Eventually, I arrived at a ce where I found Isolet holding a sword with a vague expression on her face, and Kania kneeling before her, gasping for breath.


    ¡°¡­These two women suddenly attacked me, so I hypnotized the sword-wielding woman to attack that fierce warlock.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°I was a bit preupied after that¡­ but it looks like it¡¯s settled, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    ¡°Perhaps the magic you used on the woman holding the sword is the magic that Lord Eucarious loves to use?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s the ?Seal of very? magic spell you know so well. Now, as long as I don¡¯t die, that woman will be my ve forever.¡±


    Having said that, Eucarius made a covetous face and started licking his lips.


    ¡°¡­I hate warlocks, so you can have that warlock. If you wish, I can even stamp the seal of very on her.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Well then, I¡¯ll have some fun¡­¡±


    <em>¨C Schwing!</em>


    ¡°¡­Keuk.¡±


    I drew my sword and cut Eucarious¡¯ head with one sh, who was approaching Isolet with a lustful expression. As the severed head rolled on the floor with a bizarre sound, I spoke in an apathetic voice.


    ¡°¡­Have fun watching the Subus Queen to your heart¡¯s content in theherworld.¡±


    When demons die, they go to theherworld, the designated underworld of the demons, instead of their native realm ¡®Hell¡¯.


    ¡®There, suffer alongside the Subus Queen and pray that your soul can be cleansed.¡¯


    I sheathed my sword and headed towards Kania.


    ¡°¡­Wh-Who are you?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡±


    Kania, whose life will be in danger if I don¡¯t infuse life force into her immediately since she engulfed the entire auction house in darkness and also fought with Isolet, asked a question in a trembling voice as I approached her.


    ¡®¡­ I¡¯ll have to live with depleted life force for a while.¡¯


    I reached out to her to share some of the life force I recovered earlier by drinking the beverage from the ornament box¡­


    ¡°¡­Be-Behind!¡±


    I had no choice but to stop and turn around at her urgent cry as my expression changed to that of astonishment.


    ¡°¡­Kill!¡±


    I don¡¯t know why, but Isolet, whose hypnosis still had not been undone despite the fact that I killed Eucarious, suddenly drew her sword and charged at me from behind.


    ¡°¡­Haa!¡±


    In such a desperate moment, I¡­


    ¡°¡­Ugh!¡±


    I made the choice to hug Kania, who was in front of me.


    <em>¨C Shluk!!</em>


    And so, while I was shielding Kania from Isolet¡¯s sword, I began infusing my life force into her with my eyes closed. Soon I felt an excruciating pain in my back and muttered inwardly.


    ¡®Dog¡­ Shit¡­ Game¡­¡¯


    I¡¯m slowly starting to hate everything now.

 Chapter 14: Alliance, and...

    ¡°I-I need to catch that irregr who broke out into the scenario as soon as possible¡­!¡±


    ¡°Demong King¡¯s servant¡­! Where did you go? Come out now!¡±


    ¡°¡­Cough.¡±


    I hugged Kania tightly while listening to the voices of the Princess and the Saintess from afar, and soon spurted blood from my mouth.


    ¡°¡­U-Um!¡±


    Soon afterwards, Kania flinched with an astonished expression on her face, and I used Inspect skill as I held her even tighter.


    [Stats] <strong>Name:</strong> Kania


    <strong>Strength:</strong> 3


    <strong>Mana:</strong> ???


    <strong>Intelligence:</strong> 7


    <strong>Mental Strength:</strong> 4


    <strong>Passive Status:</strong> Afflicted/Weakened/Mana Instability/Curse of Self-Destruction


    <strong>Disposition:</strong> Aide


    ¡®¡­I think I have infused enough life force.¡¯


    Seeing that the ¡®Critically Ill¡¯ disyed on the passive section has changed to ¡®Afflicted¡¯, I tried to pull out the sword stuck in my back, but¡­


    ¡°Di¡­e¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­Arghh!¡±


    At that moment, Isolet twisted the sword stabbed in my back, which forced me to let out a piercing shriek of pain.


    ¡®At this rate¡­I¡¯m going to die¡­¡¯


    The caffeinated beverage and the ?Blessing of the Stars? created a synergy effect, so even if I¡¯m filled with life force right now, it won¡¯t stay the same forever with a de in my back.


    Therefore, I really need to get out of this situation before the duration of the synergy effect ends.


    With that in mind, I turned around and used my ?Inspect? skill as I stared deep into Isolet¡¯s unfocused eyes.


    [Stats] <strong>Name:</strong> Isolet Arham Bywalker


    <strong>Strength:</strong> 8.5


    <strong>Mana:</strong> 5


    <strong>Intelligence:</strong> 7


    <strong>Mental Strength:</strong> 7


    <strong>Passive Status:</strong> Injured Right Arm/Hypnotized (Weakening)


    <strong>Disposition:</strong> Knight


    ¡®¡­It seems like the hypnosis won¡¯t be undone immediately, rather she will be released after the hypnosis is weakened over time.¡¯


    After all, it seems to be a skill bestowed upon Eucarious by the Demon King, who favored him.


    The ?Seal of very? skill, which was given to him by the Demon King, who has the highest proficiency in mind control capabilities, is a fraudulent skill that allows him to unconditionally control the mind of people, who has lower mental strength than him, regardless of their abilities.


    Of course, since the skill was transferred to Eucarious, who died, the Demon King won¡¯t be able to use this skill again in the future. However, that¡¯s not really a major blow to the Demon King.


    ¡°¡­Ugh!!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    While I was thinking like that, Isolet twisted the sword once more. Thanks to that, I spat out another handful of blood and gripped the sword¡¯s hilt with trembling hands.


    ¡°¡­Cough.¡±


    However, I just couldn¡¯t exert any strength with my hand. Probably because I transferred way too much life force to Kania all at once, and as a result of that, I overstrained my body.


    And so, at that moment, when I gradually closed my eyes while holding Kania in my arms¡­


    ¡°¡­L-Let me help you.¡±


    Kania took my hand that was holding the sword¡¯s hilt, as she slowly unsheathed her own sword..


    ¡°¡­Haa!¡±


    ¡°¡­..!¡±


    Soon, Kania mustered all her strength and shed at Isolet. Immediately afterwards, she backed away to avoid her attack and pulled the sword out of my back.


    ¡°¡­Cough!¡±


    As soon as Isolet¡¯s sword was pulled out of my back, my robe and clothes were drenched in blood, and a puddle of blood formed on the floor.


    ¡°It-It¡¯s all right¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­Give me the sword.¡±


    Hearing my words, Kania abruptly stopped and handed me the sword.


    ¡°¡­Why did you do that?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡±


    Kania¡¯s expression hardened when I kept my mouth shut despite her question as she handed me the sword and changed her earlier question.


    ¡°¡­Who are you?¡±


    ¡°Me? I¡¯m a her¡ª¡±


    I was about to answer her question that I was a hero, but I changed my words halfway to rule out that possibility.


    ¡°¡ªoic citizen.¡±


    Having said those words, I got up with my teeth clenched and pointed my sword at Isolet, who was still staring at us with a dazed expression.


    ¡®¡­I only need to hold on for a few more minutes.¡¯


    I tightened my grip around the sword¡¯s hilt, as I resolved myself to hold Isolet off until she regained consciousness, and the moment she returned to her senses, I¡¯ll get the hell out of this auction house.


    ¡°Heup!¡±


    <i>¨C nk!!</i>


    And the next moment, our swords shed.


    ¡°¡­a gap.¡±


    ¡°¡­Ha.¡±


    As we kept shing against each other with our swords, I momentarily lost my strength when I felt an agonizing pain in my back, and so Isolet took advantage of that gap and stabbed me with her sword.


    I twisted my body to barely dodge her sword, but it caused me to lose my bnce as I wobbled and struggled to stand upright. I muttered inwardly when I saw Isolet imbuing aura into her sword, not wanting to miss such an opportunity.


    ¡®¡­If I was in normal condition, I would have subdued her right away.¡¯


    In myst training, I was intentionally hiding my true skills by using that ck magic brooch which would respond to holy power as camouge.


    In other words, I could have easily subdued Isolet whose right arm is injured if I could use my ?Hero¡¯s Power? for a short period of time.


    However, now I¡¯m in a situation where my body is overstrained to the extent that even if I use ?Blessing of the Stars? to the maximum coupled with the caffeinated beverage, my life force recovery would still be slow, on top of that I even have a serious wound on my back.


    In other words, it¡¯s dangerous to go on like this. So, I have to end this duel with a single sh¡­


    <i>¨C Swoosh!!</i>


    The moment Isolet straightened her sword and prepared to strike, suddenly dark mana surrounded her.


    ¡°¡­Heup!!¡±


    However, when Isolet emitted sword aura, the dark mana momentarily retreated and began to hover around her, seeking for a chance to attack. At the same time, I heard a moan from my side.


    ¡°¡­Ugh.¡±


    I urgently called out to Kania when I saw her stretch out her hands and control dark mana from afar.


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to use magic! I¡¯ll take care of this!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­..¡±


    ¡°Haa¡­ this is driving me insane.¡±


    However, as if my words fell on deaf ears, she kept pushing herself so hard that she eventually fainted and copsed on the floor.


    Fortunately, when I used my ?Inspect? skill in panic, it turned out that it wasn¡¯t mana outburst, but rather she just simply lost consciousness.


    ¡®¡­That¡¯s a relief. Now I can go all out.¡¯


    <i>¨C Swoosh</i>


    While I was momentarily immersed in my thoughts, I looked at Kania¡¯s unconscious self, and eventually the dark mana hovering around Isolet disappeared. Soon, Isolet stopped swinging her sword around and red at me, then began to approach.


    ¡°¡­Isn¡¯t it about time youe to your senses, Sister?¡±


    ¡°Uhh¡­¡±


    I tried to convey my voice by infusing ster mana so that only Isolet could hear me. However, it seems she is still hypnotized.


    I realized that the time hase to settle this matter, as I firmed my grip around the sword¡¯s hilt and repeatedly tried to convey my voice to her.


    ¡°Sister, do you remember the first time we practiced swordsmanship together all those years ago?¡±


    ¡°Att¡­ ack¡­¡±


    ¡°The words sister told me in a vexed tone back then, when she easily subdued me.¡±


    ¡°¡­?¡±


    Hearing my words, Isolet, who concentrated her sword aura to the limit, tilted her head as if confused.


    As I silently stared into her eyes, I returned her advice that I remembered to this day.


    ¡°A sword¡¯s purpose isn¡¯t to y people, it¡¯s meant to protect them.¡°


    And as soon as those words were finished, we shed against each other at the same time¡­


    <i>¨C Schwiiiiiing¡­!</i>


    It was only a single sh.


    At that moment, the legendary fierce battle between the former Hero and the first Sword Saint was recreated, albeit briefly.


    The shine of the ster mana is not as scintiting as the radiant sun,


    Nor does itst as long as the mellow moonlight.


    However, its shine is more celestial than any of them


    And the sword art of the Bywalkers, the family which the first Sword Saint belonged to,


    The personage who wounded the Demon King¡¯s left eye in the decisive battle a thousand years ago,


    Has retained its prestige longer than the sword art of any other family.


    They both shed against each other,


    As the trajectories drawn by their swords blended together,


    The surrounding was illuminated by a sh of light.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡±


    And, as the light faded, Isolet and I stood in silence with our backs facing each other.


    <i>¨C Thud.</i>


    And in the absolute silence thatsted for a while, Isolet soon copsed.


    Hearing the sound, I turned around and muttered while looking at her copsed and unconscious self.


    ¡°¡­Honestly, I thought you were making fun of me back then, but after being in a simr situation, I finally understand.¡±


    Even after she fainted, she maintained a firm grip on her sword..


    As the gleam of my reverse side of the sword illuminated her face, I remembered how she would always end our spar with a reverse sh so I wouldn¡¯t get hurt, and eventually I began following her example.


    ¡°¡­Indeed, after all, the right thing to do under any circumstance was to knock her out.¡±


    After assessing her with my ?Inspect? skill, I turned around with a smile when I saw that her hypnotized status has disappeared.


    ¡°¡­You.¡±


    ¡°¡­..!¡±


    And when I turned around, Kania suddenly approached me with a re.


    ¡°¡­Just who are you?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­.¡±


    I momentarily hesitated at her question, but soon exerted strength on my legs¡­


    ¡°¡­Ah, there.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­?¡±


    After pointing to Kania¡¯s backside, I immediately dashed for the exit the moment she turned her back.


    ¡°¡­Wa-Wait!¡±


    Kania tried to chase after me, but since she also pushed herself quite hard, she couldn¡¯t speed up properly.


    ¡°¡­What was that all about?¡±


    ¡°Could that possibly be ck magic?¡±


    ¡°¡­No way. Even if it¡¯s a back alley, there is no way anyone would use arge-scale ck magic in broad daylight?¡±


    ¡®¡­Great, fortunately there are a lot of people out here.¡¯


    Eventually, in no time at all, I was outside and found a horde of people buzzing around the auction house. Soon, I faded into the crowd.


    ¡°Right, maybe one of the cursed items in the auction house was the trigger for this ident. You dimwits, I knew something like that would happen one day¡­ Bah! What the¡­!?¡±


    ¡°¡­Excuse me.¡±


    ¡°Oi! How dare you intentionally hit someone and try to dismiss it with an apology!?¡±


    Having seeded in entering the crowd, I soon tried to conceal myself, but a burly man who bumped into me grabbed my cor and started shouting.


    ¡°¡­I¡¯m in a hurry.¡±


    ¡°Ah, yes.¡±


    I had no choice but to slightly pull out my sword from my sheath. The moment the manid eyes on the sword, he faltered and let go of my cor and bowed his head.


    Now that I became free, I contemted while leisurely heading towards the exit of the ck alley, leaving Kania behind, who was staring in silence at the ce where I disappeared into the darkness.


    ¡®¡­I don¡¯t think anyone would have noticed.¡¯


    My voice was modted with ster mana, and the mask and ck robe I was wearingpletely concealed my appearance.


    Exposing the sword could have been fatal. However, if I hadn¡¯t used the sword in that situation, one of the few weapons that can withstand ster mana, I would have been dead for sure. So I had no choice.


    And I have never shown my sword to the Main Heroines to begin with, so they probably wouldn¡¯t be able to infer my identity from that.


    However, there seems to be a need to change weapons.


    As I organized my thoughts and came out to the middle of the marketce through the dark alley, I began to wait for the system notification regarding the clearance of the main quest.


    However, for some reason, the clearance notification didn¡¯t appear for a long time, and just as I tilted my head in confusion, I soon smacked my forehead and muttered.


    ¡°¡­That¡¯s right, I didn¡¯t even start the real main quest yet, did I?¡±


    Why the hell did my ancestor y such a crazy game?


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    Just as Frey was walking down the market streets while holding his aching back with a despondent expression on his face,


    ¡°¡­¡­..¡±


    Kania stared in silence at the ce where he disappeared earlier, then quickly turned around when she sensed a presence behind her.


    ¡°¡­As expected, it was you.¡±


    ¡°¡­Yo-You!?¡±


    Even though Princess na and Saintess Ferloche reacted differently, they were equally surprised when they saw Kania.


    ¡°¡­The fact that you¡¯re here means you¡¯re also a regressor.¡±


    ¡°No-Noooo Way¡­ Ms. Kania also returned!?¡±


    Kania briefly stared at them in silence and answered.


    ¡°¡­Yes.¡±


    Then, na asked her a question with a sharp gaze.


    ¡°Just one question, are you¡­ an enemy of Frey or an ally?¡±


    ¡°Enemy.¡±


    ¡°A prompt answer. I like it.¡±


    Kania, who responded promptly, frowned and asked the Princess in a tensed tone why she believed her so easily.


    ¡°¡­Why don¡¯t you doubt my word?¡±


    Then the Princess chuckled and replied to her in a confident tone.


    ¡°Since I went through hell¡­ I have be proficient in screening out lies.¡±


    ¡°¡­..Aha.¡±


    Meanwhile, Saintess Ferloche, who had been idly watching the two converse, soon began to ask questions urgently.


    ¡°Di-Did Your Highness, the Princess and Ms. Kania really return like me!?¡±


    ¡°¡­Yes, it seems so.¡±


    ¡°Ho-Hold on a second¡­ Then maybe Frey as well¡­!¡±


    When Ferloche hypothesized with her eyes wide open, the Princess shook her and said.


    ¡°No, I¡¯ve been observing Frey for the past few days¡­ There were no signs of that at all. At the academy, he behaves just like the same trash he was before.¡±


    ¡°¡­That¡¯s right. Frey hasn¡¯t really changed much.¡±


    As soon as Kania agreed, Ferloche sighed and opened her mouth.


    ¡°Phew¡­ that¡¯s fortunate then¡­ If that evil person returned as well¡­ It would have been awful¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­Now is not the time to talk about this.¡±


    ¡°¡­Huh?¡±


    na, who cut off Ferloche¡¯s words, spoke with a serious expression on her face.


    ¡°¡­It seems that because of our regression and the things we did after we returned, caused some variables to ur.¡±


    Having said that, na continued her words, pointing to the decapitated Eucarius, who suddenly reverted to his hideous demonic form.


    ¡°¡­Originally, the ?Stone of Domination? traded today was supposed to be sold at a cheap price and had to be robbed by the Demon King¡¯s forces just before it reached the hands of the buyer.¡±


    ¡°Ri-Right¡­?¡±


    ¡°However, suddenly, this demon and a mysterious man beganpeting with each other, and eventually the ?Stone of Domination? was sold for over 50,000 gold.¡±


    ¡°I-If that¡¯s the case¡­ No way¡­?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, it seems that a variable has urred.¡±


    When Ferloche¡¯s expression froze upon hearing those words, na crossed her arms and continued.


    ¡°¡­We need to find out why that demon came to the auction house and who that mysterious irregr is. It would have been better if we were able to interrogate him after apprehending him earlier.¡±


    ¡°¡­Isn¡¯t that swordsman also a servant of the Demon King?¡±


    ¡°¡­Howe?¡±


    When na asked, Ferloche answered while sweating.


    ¡°Uhh¡­ The only one who knows about the ?Stone of Domination? is the Demon King, so¡­ anyway, isn¡¯t he on the Demon King¡¯s side?¡±


    ¡°¡­if he was, he wouldn¡¯t have confronted this demon.¡±


    ¡°¡­ah.¡±


    na stared at Ferloche, who looked stupid with pity in her eyes, then soon turned her gaze to Kania and asked.


    ¡°By the way, did you kill this demon, or was it the eldest daughter of the Bywalker lying over there?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    As Kania remained silent at those words, the Princess, who momentarily tilted her head at her attitude, soon crouched down next to Eucarius, and carefully examined the decapitated region, then finally opened her mouth.


    ¡°Well, seeing how the cut is clean, it¡¯s not your skill. It seems you were quite embarrassed to admit that you didn¡¯t get to kill this demon, weren¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°By the way¡­ as expected, Ms. Isolet is truly amazing. This time, I must help her be the next Sword Saint.¡±


    Having finished assuming things on her own, the Princess stood up and offered a suggestion to Kania and Ferloche while pointing outside.


    ¡°Anyway, it must be fate that we met here, so would you like to go to a diner with me? There is a diner nearby that I used to frequent when I was having a hard time.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­?¡±


    ¡°Ye-Yes?¡±


    As Kania and Ferloche tilted her head at her words, na continued with a cold smile.


    ¡°¡­There, would you like to have an in-depth conversation with me on how to control Frey?¡±


    ¡°¡­Ah! Yes!¡±


    Hearing those words, the Saintess smiled brightly and nodded, and na, who also had a smile on her face, soon turned her gaze towards Kania and said.


    ¡°¡­You shoulde as well.¡±


    ¡°¡­What?¡±


    ¡°You hate him too, right? And I don¡¯t discriminate against a warlock as long as their skills are good.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­..¡±


    ¡°¡­We will restrain our powers as much as we can, so you don¡¯t need to worry.¡±


    Hearing those words, Kania quietly nodded her head, but eventually stopped when she saw Isolet next to her.


    ¡°¡­Seeing that her breathing has stabilized, she¡¯ll soon wake up just fine. So, don¡¯t worry too much and follow me.¡±


    ¡°¡­Yes.¡±


    Upon hearing Kania¡¯s answer, na smiled contentedly and headed for the exit, along with Ferloche, whose eyes were twinkling next to her.


    ¡°¡­Um, what happened to the Empire after I died?¡±


    ¡°¡­ It was ruined.¡±


    ¡°Wha-What about the imperial citizens!?¡±


    ¡°¡­They¡¯re alive now. We¡¯re alive as well. So, we just have to make sure that the future doesn¡¯t repeat itself.¡±


    ¡°¡­Yes.¡±


    Kania silently watched them chat like sisters, even though they had quite the awkward rtionship in the previous timeline.


    ¡®Based on the body shape and strength, he certainly wasn¡¯t Lord¡­¡¯


    She contemted with a serious expression on her face.


    ¡®However, the sword that the man had earlier¡­ it looked exactly like the sword Milord used to drive out the bullies who were harassing me and my sister on the street, the day I was hired by the Starlight family¡­¡¯


    Eventually, arriving at the entrance, Kania muttered inwardly as na used a cognitive impairment magic spell on her


    ¡®¡­Was there an illegitimate child in the Starlight family? I¡¯ll also need to dig into this.¡¯


    Kania, who went outside with such a reasonable guess, tried to follow the Princess and the Saintess, who had already begun navigating through the crowd¡­


    ¡°¡­¡­.!¡±


    However, when the Princess and the Saintess found a familiar object on the ground as they struggled through the crowd, she froze on the spot.


    ¡°¡­That?¡±


    An all too familiar brooch was glistening in the sunlight.

 Chapter 15: A Lucky Day

    ¡°¡­Ugh.¡±


    Arriving at the academy dormitory, I sighed and quietly began to wrap bandages around my back.


    In fact, it¡¯s a wound that requires professional medical attention, but since I don¡¯t know when Kania might return to the dormitory, I need to finish applying first aid as soon as possible.


    ¡®¡­Damn system. If you¡®re going to be like this, at least provide me with some sort of medical assistance like items that can heal my injuries.¡¯


    Suddenly, I burst into anger as I cursed the stingy system while applying first aid with a bandage.


    How could it give someone like me, who is trying so hard to protect the world, a mask that can hide my identity for only a minute once a week, and a whip that doesn¡¯t deal any damage even if I whip someone with it¡­ Even if the system is mainly based on ¡®False Evil¡¯¡­ Isn¡¯t this too much?


    At the very least, they should give me an ointment which heals wounds right away, or a potion that instantly restores life force when you drink it.


    As I was fuming with such thoughts, my expression distorted when I twisted my body and felt the agonizing pain in my back returning over time.


    ¡®¡­It¡¯s really driving me insane.¡¯


    To be honest, at this point, even with a mental strength figure of 9, my mental state is still shaken.


    Even if I¡¯m the only person who can save this wretched world.


    Even if the world is destined to perish, if I don¡¯t do this.


    Even if I know there is a chance for me to be reborn and live happily ever after.


    I can resolve being tainted with evil deeds by thoroughly separating my true self as a hero and my self defined identity as a viin.


    I can withstand being hated and persecuted by the Heroines and those around me.


    For if they don¡¯t hate me, those whom I love will die.


    However, this solitude is hard to bear.


    This lonely struggle, where there is no one who understands me, sometimes shakes my resolve, no matter how much of a hero I am.


    So sometimes I wonder how good it would have been if I could earn points steadily while reigning as a cool and charismatic mastermind from behind the scenes.


    But it¡¯s an impossible wish.


    Because I have to be a disgusting, pathetic, and childish third-rate viin, not a fancy mastermind with a noble demeanor and elegant tone.


    ording to the prophetic book left behind by my ancestor, the route that has the highest clearance rate among the dispositions that can be selected while following the ¡®Path of False Evil¡¯ is precisely the ¡®Third-rate Viin¡¯ that I¡¯m imitating.


    The reason for this is the ¡®Cumtive Notoriety System¡¯ that will soon be added to the system.


    The ¡®Cumtive Notoriety System¡¯ is a system that will evaluate my notoriety spread around the world once a week and convert it into points.


    That feature is the heart of the ¡®Path of False Evil¡¯ system that literally draws points in abundance¡­ but the disposition needed to unlock this core feature that generously gives points is precisely the ¡®Third-rate Viin¡¯.


    In fact, in a way, it makes sense.


    For example, if you ask anyone passing by the street right now, if they heard about the infamous Count Justiano, the tycoon of the underworld, nine out of ten people will shake their head in denial.


    But ask them if they know Young Master Frey, the first son of the Ducal family of Starlight, nine out of ten will nod their head in approval.


    As you can see from this example, the world perceives a notorious ruffian known throughout the Empire as a worse person than a quiet, secretive mastermind reigning the underworld, known only to those in the circle.


    For this reason, the ¡®Third-rate Viin¡¯ disposition has an excellent advantage when ites to earning points. However, ironically, it was the least frequently selected disposition in the game of the world where my ancestor originally came from.


    The reason for this is simple.


    Because the game¡¯s storyline was too dark and depressing.


    Even though the clearance rate is quite high, the yers who yed the game with that disposition felt extremely tired, so people who usually y games for fun never selected the ¡®Third-rate Viin¡¯ disposition.


    However, I chose ¡®Third-rate Viin¡¯ because if done properly will certainly save everyone besides me.


    This is because the ce where I¡¯m right now isn¡¯t ¡®Dark Tale Fantasy 2¡¯, a game for fun and entertainment, but the Sunrise Empire where the people I care about and my beloved family lives.


    ¡°Let¡¯s see. Yeah, this should be good enough¡­ Huh?¡±


    After I finished wrapping bandages underneath my clothes, I suddenly noticed something strange when I looked in the mirror to examine if the bandages were visible.


    ¡°¡­Where did my brooch go?¡±


    The star-shaped brooch that was crafted by the store owner in the back alley after cing a special order in secret was an artifact that could remotely deliver life force to Kania in case of an emergency, has disappeared.


    I must have dropped it in the back alley¡­ but I don¡¯t remember exactly where the hell I dropped it.


    Did it fall off when I was fighting the Subus Queen? Did I drop it when I was being chased by the heroines at the auction house? Or did it fall off while I was navigating through the crowd?


    ¡®¡­This sucks, it¡¯s such a waste.¡¯


    Considering the cost of making the brooch, I would like to put on my coat and go out to look for it right away, but s, I can¡¯t.


    Not only is my current physical condition dire enough that I need to take rest immediately, but there is also the possibility of being discovered by the Main Heroines while wandering the back alley looking for that brooch.


    ¡®¡­Speaking of which, what happened to the store owner?¡¯


    The owner, who had been beaten unconscious by Isolet, was left alone in the middle of the street, abandoned by her because of the emergency case of terrorism.


    He probably woke up again shortly after, but it might be difficult to ask the owner to craft the brooch again, since he suddenly became unemployed after his store was wrecked.


    Still, the good news is¡­ I already had a spare crafted in advance in case I lost ?Remote Life Force Transmission Brooch?.


    I began to rummage through the secret space I had magically crafted in the front pocket of the bag I brought from home to take out the spare brooch and wear it on my chest.


    ¡°¡­Huh?¡±


    However, a certain piece of paper was tucked in my grasp along with the brooch.


    ¡®¡­I never put a paper in here?¡¯


    After momentarily tilting my head, I quickly unfolded the crumpled piece of paper and discovered something written inside.


    <strong>To my Dear Son,</strong>


    ¡°¡­¡­!¡±


    And the moment I read the first line, my hand holding the letter began to tremble.


    This is because the first sentence of the letter was written in ¡®Hangul,¡¯ thenguage of the previous Hero. It was my father¡¯s handwriting who copied the handwriting of the former Hero.


    <strong>Were you surprised to see this letter? Yes, you must be surprised. I was also quite surprised a while ago.</strong>


    ¡°¡­Wh-Why? There wasn¡¯t any letter like this in the previous timeline?¡±


    Obviously, there was no such letter in the secret space of the bagst time around, so I was worried that an unknown variable other than the memories of the Main Heroines had urred. However, the moment I read the next line, I breathed a sigh of relief.


    <strong>Yes, it seems you have seeded in returning with the Demon King after all. Seeing the strange phrase ? 10 minutes before Memory Recalibration ? floating in front of my eyes.</strong>


    ¡°¡­Oh, so that¡¯s what it was.¡±


    I finished reading that line, relieved that fortunately it wasn¡¯t a variable generated by the system that could harm me.


    <strong>So how did you kill me, my son? Poisoning? Strangtion? Beheading? Decapitation?</strong>


    And as soon as I read the next line of the letter, I closed my eyes for a moment, then soon opened them again and started reading the next line, unable to control my trembling hands.


    <strong>Don¡¯t tell me you didn¡¯t kill me because of our bond as father and son? No, that can¡¯t be right. ¡®Patricide¡¯ is a necessary act required to make the Hero¡¯s armament rampage.</strong>


    Indeed, the content of the letter is true. I killed my father with my own hands in the previous timeline.


    In order to make the ?Hero¡¯s Armament?, which offers blind allegiance to the ¡®Starlights¡¯, the family of the Hero, run amok, the direct heir has no choice but tomit abominable sins.


    And among those abominable sins, the ¡®Event¡¯ that must ur is the ¡®Patricide¡¯. In other words, the protagonist must murder his father with his own hands.


    To be honest, killing my father was the biggest crisis I ever faced in my life. Why must I kill my father with my own hands in order to save him¡­ How terrible of a fate is this?


    So, the first person I wanted to see after returning was my father¡­ but I deliberately avoided seeing him. Because no matter how much I wanted to see him, the moment I would see my father¡¯s face¡­ I would be reminded of that scene and those memories would haunt me.


    <strong>Anyway, son, if you¡¯re reading this letter now. I hope you will listen carefully to what I have to say from now on.</strong>


    I tried not to remember that moment again as much as possible, but after reading the next line, I froze.


    <strong>This father of yours is sorry.</strong>


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    After staring at that line for a while, I slowly began to read the following content.


    <strong>I hate myself so much for making you shoulder such a responsibility, who was kinder and purer than anyone else.</strong>


    ¡°Father¡­¡±


    <strong>Rather, if only I had been part of the prophecy¡­ or I wish I could have inherited that fate in your ce. For this ugly old man would be better suited tomit evil deeds than a gentle child like you.</strong>


    ¡°¡­What, that¡¯s nonsense.¡±


    Suddenly, I felt a teardrop roll down my eyes, and I smiled as I recalled the figure of my father, a cheerful man, who was kinder and nicer than me.


    <strong>Honestly, I have a lot to apologize to you for, and a lot left to write about, as it is funny how I¡¯m fussing over every little detail¡­ But, I¡¯m running out of time, and you¡¯re the one who will suffer, so I guess I¡¯ll have to bid farewell with thesest words.</strong>


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Feeling quite regretful at those words, I soon opened my eyes wide when I read thest part.


    <strong>I have set up a borrowed-name ount at the Imperial Bank. Originally, I was going to leave aplicated clue so that only your clever mind could decipher it, but thanks to an opportunity like this, I got rid of it.</strong>


    ¡®¡­A borrowed-name ount?¡¯


    <strong>There, I deposited the money I had saved up for your second round. Of course, it¡¯s not one of the Duke¡¯s assets, it¡¯s the money I earned from my personal business¡­ Even if my memories are recalibrated, there won¡¯t be any problem.</strong>


    After looking at the password and authentication method of the borrowed-name ount written in the letter for a moment, I lowered my head after reading the PostScript.


    <strong>P.S. I love you, son.</strong>


    <strong>[Abraham Raon Starlight]</strong>


    As my shoulders trembled with my head down, I forced myself to swallow my tears and shoved the letter into the secret space and headed to bed, worried that perhaps Kania would suddenly barge in.


    ¡°¡­..Ugh.¡±


    After lying on the bed for a while to calm my mind, I soon clenched my teeth when I felt a stabbing pain in my back and muttered.


    ¡°¡­I¡¯m a Hero. So¡­ something like this¡­ is nothing.¡±


    Somehow I heard someone¡¯s sarcastic whisper in my ear, ¡®Really?¡¯ so I muttered powerlessly once again.


    ¡°No¡­ it¡¯s not nothing¡­¡±


    It will probably be difficult to sleep tonight.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    ¡°¡­I¡¯m back, Young Master.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Young Master, it¡¯ste at night, but if you need anything¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­No need.¡±


    I ended up lying listlessly on my bed until Kania arrived, and I answered with a dazed look on my face, having lost the will to even shake my head.


    ¡°Young Master, just in case¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­Huh?¡±


    ¡°¡­Does it hurt anywhere?¡±


    However, Kania asked me a strange question. Do I look injured?


    ¡°¡­It¡¯s none of your business.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­..¡±


    When I answered unwillingly, Kania momentarily stared at me, then put down the ck cat doll on the desk and headed to the extra bed


    ¡°Young Master, please change your clothes before going to bed.¡±


    ¡°¡­You don¡¯t need to worry about it.¡±


    ¡°¡­Well then, good night.¡±


    ¡°¡­Yes.¡±


    After the lights went out, Iy there in a daze, awake for several hours, and once I was sure that Kania was sound asleep, I expressionlessly trudged towards her.


    ¡°¡­Then, let¡¯s do it again tonight.¡±


    As I put my hand on her stomach and infused my life force for a while, I suddenly hunched over with an urge to throw up and began coughing up blood on the floor.


    ¡°¡­Cough, Cough!! Cough!!! What, why the hell¡­ Ugh, I¡¯ve overdone it today¡­¡±


    Giving her life force has be a habit, and since I couldn¡¯t think straight as I overstrained my body, I ended up spewing blood while sharing my life force, even though I was in a situation where Icked life force.


    ¡°¡­Shit, I¡¯ve got to stop here today.¡±


    As I was wiping the floor, feeling lethargic all over my body, I suddenly started looking up at the cat doll on the desk.


    I was quite pleased to see the cat doll on the desk, which had been held in Kania¡¯s bosom for a long time. I picked up the cat doll and started petting it.


    ¡°¡­Kitty, a lot happened today.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t tell you everything that happened today because if I try to tell you, it¡¯ll take all night¡­ I think I¡¯ve almost passed the point of death at least three times.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°And¡­ I also read a letter my father sincerely wrote to me. I almost burst into tears back then¡­ but I held it in. Because I¡¯m a Hero.¡±


    ¡°¡­Honestly, it¡¯s hard. It¡¯s so hard that I feel like I¡¯m going to die. But what can I do? I¡¯m a Hero. I have no choice but to give it my all.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­..¡±


    I had no one to confide in, so I confided my true feelings while looking at the cat, and before I knew it, tears rolled down my cheek as I closed my eyes shut and muttered.


    ¡°¡­Fo-For a moment¡­ I¡¯ll be like this for a moment¡­¡±


    I hugged the cat, which felt warm for some reason, and began to weep silently as if not to wake Kania up.


    ¡°¡­After all, no matter how much of a Hero I¡¯m¡­ It¡¯s not easy¡­¡±


    I shed tears for a long time, and as soon as I felt relieved to some extent, I put the cat down and headed to the bed.


    ¡°¡­I really need to buy something like this.¡±


    Having said that, I fell asleep with my eyes closed, and slept peacefully for the first time in a long while, as I dreamt about running around and ying with the ck cat.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    ¡°¡­Young Master, please get up.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­Mhmm.¡±


    While I was rolling around on a giant ck cat¡¯s belly in my dreams, Kania shook me awake.


    ¡°¡­It¡¯s morning already.¡±


    I nced out the window and realized that morning hase. I soon got up and started stretching, enjoying the refreshing feeling I hadn¡¯t felt in a long time.


    ¡®¡­When was thest time I cried? Even in the previous timeline, I didn¡¯t cry many times.¡¯


    I don¡¯t remember myself ever crying, except when Isolet died, when the Main Heroines died, and when I killed my father with my own hands. Only during those times did I ever wail.


    Apparently, I had a lot of pent-up emotions dealing with this irrational situation where the memories of the heroines returned and the difficulty went up several times morepared to the previous timeline


    ¡®¡­By the way, I¡¯m feeling quite refreshed, aren¡¯t I? Is it because I cried my heart out?¡¯


    When I curiously activated the status window, I discovered a pretty surprising situation.


    [Stats] <strong>Name:</strong> Frey Raon Starlight


    <strong>Strength:</strong> ???


    <strong>Mana:</strong> ???


    <strong>Intelligence:</strong> ???


    <strong>Mental Strength:</strong> 9.3


    <strong>Passive Status:</strong> Blessing of the Stars/Exhausted/Depleted Life Force


    <strong>Disposition:</strong> Hero


    ¡®¡­The mental strength went up by 0.3?¡¯


    ording to the prophetic book, once a stat reaches the figure of 9, it¡¯s difficult to raise the value any further without some sort of trigger. So, was it possible that the time when I cried yesterday while holding the cat doll acted as a trigger for the value to rise?


    ¡®¡­Well, I guess there are days when even I would vent my emotions once in a while.¡¯


    Apparently,st night was a critical moment for my mental breakthrough. However, since my mental strength figures are almost at the highest level, it seems that I was able to survive the crisis with just the help of the cat doll.


    Well, it¡¯s a little embarrassing that I cried while hugging a cat doll¡­ but thanks to that, fortunately I was able to raise my mental strength stat and also I feel quite refreshed, so I can bear that much.


    ¡°Kania, what are you standing there for? Go, bring me my breakfast!¡±


    After I was done thinking, just like every other day, I rudely barked orders at Kania to bring me breakfast.


    ¡°¡­¡­..¡±


    ¡°¡­What are you doing?¡±


    However, something was strange. As Kania didn¡¯t listen to my orders, and instead just stared straight into my eyes.


    ¡°¡­Young Master, let me tell you an interesting story.¡±


    ¡°¡­What?¡±


    When Kania stared at me for a while and spouted some gibberish from her mouth, I was about to cut her off and scream for breakfast, but¡­


    ¡°Enough! Bring me break¡ª!¡±


    ¡°Yesterday, I went to the auction house in the back alley¡­¡±


    ¡°¡ªfast, ah¡­¡±


    Hearing the wordsing out of her mouth, I began to stutter, and hastily started racking my brains.


    ¡°¡­Auction house in the back alley, interesting. Go on, tell me.¡±


    ¡°However, there, I found a person wielding a sword identical to the one the Lord used.¡±


    ¡°¡­Huh?¡±


    The moment she mentioned about my father¡¯s sword, I suddenly recalled the fact that my sword was a gift from my father.


    ¡®¡­I thought he ordered a new one from a cksmith, since it looked so beautiful and sharp, but it was the sword my father previously used!?¡¯


    Imented my father¡¯s stingy behavior for a moment, then remembered that it was all to provide me with funds, as I silently coughed before epting her words.


    ¡°Maybe they just looked simr? Or maybe that person was my father who went out to get some fresh air.¡±


    ¡°¡­Is that so?¡±


    ¡°¡­All right, so stop spouting nonsense this instant¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­Oh, Young Master. You dropped your brooch.¡±


    ¡°Oh? Ugh¡­¡±


    I was trying to get her to bring me breakfast, dismissing her words as delusional or mere coincidence, but the moment she leaned forward and offered me my brooch, I unconsciously epted the brooch and reached out to my chest.


    ¡°¡­Huh?¡±


    However, I realized I already had a star-shaped brooch stuck to my chest.


    ¡°The man with the sword dropped this brooch when he left¡­ Anyway, isn¡¯t it the same brooch Young Master always loves to wear?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­..¡±


    ¡°You won¡¯t call this a coincidence as well, will you?¡±


    Eventually, when Kania silently interrogated me, I urgently started making excuses.


    ¡°¡­This is a brooch I bought from a magic tool store in the back alley. It¡¯s a pretty famous ce, so he probably bought the brooch from there as well.¡±


    ¡°¡­Where is that store?¡±


    ¡°It no longer exists.¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you just say it¡¯s a famous ce?¡±


    ¡°The owner got into an argument with a violent tempered person there. So, the store was wrecked in the aftermath.¡±


    ¡°¡­I see.¡±


    ¡°All right, so stop talking nonsense¡­¡±


    As I managed to make up an excuse in a cold sweat, I was about to first send Kania away and figure out what to do in the future¡­


    ¡°¡­Ah, Young Master! Over there!¡±


    ¡°¡­..?¡±


    When she suddenly pointed backwards with a shocked expression on her face, I quickly turned around, wondering if the Demon King somehow found out about yesterday¡¯s events and attacked us.


    And at that moment¡­


    <i>¨C Tss!</i>


    ¡°¡­Aaarghhh!¡±


    She pressed my back hard. As I screamed in agony, I slumped onto the bed and grabbed my back.


    ¡°Wha-What are you doing¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­Isn¡¯t that the trick the Young Master used on me yesterday?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­!!!¡±


    Kania, who replied like that after hearing my question, asked with a look of iprehension on her face.


    ¡°¡­Young Master, why did you save me yesterday?¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­¡±


    And, at that moment¡­


    [<strong>Penalty incurred!</strong>]


    ¡°¡­I just don¡¯t understand. Besides, I also don¡¯t really understand what happened earlier at dawn. So, please convince me¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­Nooo!!!¡±


    ¡°¡­..!?¡±


    The system window, which I hoped would never appear, floated before my eyes.


    Permanent Debuff: The Fate of False Evil The user¡¯s lifespan and vitality will be massively reduced! <strong>[Stacks: 1]</strong>


    ¡°Young Master? What¡¯s wrong¡­¡±


    ¡°Coug-Cough!!!¡±


    ¡°¡­Kyaa!?¡±


    And as I looked at that system window with a hopeless expression, I coughed up more blood than ever before and muttered inwardly.


    ¡®¡­It was a close call.¡¯


    When I keeled over while vomiting blood, I noticed Kania reaching out to me in the back of my fading consciousness, as I struggled to keep my eyes open.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­.Young Master?¡±


    Meanwhile, Kania reached out and caught Frey, who was about to hit the ground, and began to shake him while looking at the unconscious and limp Frey with a perplexed expression.


    However, despite her actions, Frey didn¡¯t regain consciousness that day.


    We made art and recreated the letter scene. Let us know below in thements if it¡¯s something we should keep doing in the future.

 Chapter 16: A Space In The Subconsciousness

    I quietly stared at Frey, who has been lying in bed for several hours and still hasn¡¯t opened his eyes.


    ¡°Why on earth did this happen¡­¡±


    When I interrogated him about yesterday¡¯s events, he suddenly copsed while coughing up blood. What the hell is this situation?


    ¡®Frey never had a chronic illness¡­¡¯


    Looking back on my memories, even in the previous timeline, he had never been this sick. So what caused him to spew out blood in this timeline?


    ¡®¡­Could it possibly be rted to what he does to me every night?¡¯


    As a result of observing him with the ck magic ?Hidden Gaze? for the past few days, I discovered that every night he would just close his eyes and concentrate for a while with his hand on my stomach.


    And then, he would sigh and trudge back to his own bed with an exhausted expression on his face as he stroked the cat I had earlier possessed.


    Since I¡¯m stuck to his side all day long, I was able to observe him closely, but I didn¡¯t notice anything suspicious other than that.


    So the bloodstained handprints on the dormitory bedsheet, the blood he threw up on me thest time when he attacked me and his current unconscious state since this morning, are most likely rted to what he does to me every night.


    If so, what does he do to me every night?


    Until recently, I believed it was an unknown form of ck magic.


    It was because I suspected if Frey had already been the Demon King¡¯s confidant from this point on, there is a possibility he would use some method to drain the dark mana in my body tomit evil deeds, or even worse, offer it to the Demon King.


    If that¡¯s the case, the reason my physical condition deteriorated so much in the previous timeline must have been because he had been doing this secretly for a long time.


    Frey Raon Starlight didn¡¯t have the ability to improve my physical condition, but he did have the ability to worsen it.


    After all, just like he stated before, Frey never considered me as a butler, an attendant, or even a human being¡­ he merely thought of me as a tool.


    ¡®It should have been the case¡­¡¯


    This has been my guess so far. But, as a result of yesterday¡¯s events, that assumption has been shaken to its core.


    Yesterday, he saved me from the demon, as he showed up in a ck robe and mask.


    To say he was just trying to protect his ¡®tool¡¯ or his personal ¡®dark mana¡¯ reserve would be a lie, because he even suffered a fatal wound from the sword that pierced his back.


    He would never have done this if he had indeed treated me as a tool rather than a person, as he always did.


    ¡®¡­Besides, what was that strength?¡¯


    Frey Raon Starlight has always been weak. In the previous timeline, people called him the ¡®Shame of the Starlight Family¡¯ behind his back.


    This is due to his inability to use ?Ster Mana? inherited from the Starlight family, his poor martial prowess, and the fact that his mana is almost non-existent.


    However, such a man overpowered Isolet, who is known as the ¡®Second Coming of the Sword Saint¡¯.


    When I regained my senses, I only saw Isolet copsing, but it was clear that Frey was holding his sword in reverse at that time.


    In other words, he was actually capable of defeating the next Sword Saint with the reverse-edge of the sword.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­..¡±


    Looking at Frey, who still had his eyes closed, I quietly asked a question.


    ¡°Why the hell did you save me?¡±


    ¡°Why the hell did you hide your strength?¡±


    ¡°And why the hell¡­ did you cry in sorrow?¡±


    I recalled the events of this morning, as I didn¡¯t receive any answers to my questions.


    Yesterday, I don¡¯t know why but I decided to leave my ck cat doll which I prefer to hug while sleeping on the desk, and since I knew he was quite fond of the cat doll I created, I hoped he would let his guard down and leave some sort of clue behind.


    When he raised his hand from my stomach, he began to vomit blood again. My suspicions that it was ck magic grew¡­ However, in my heart, I was regretting the fact that I stillcked concrete evidence.


    ¡°¡­Kitty, a lot happened today.¡±


    ¡®¡­Great, he started talking to himself.¡¯


    However, Frey, who was wiping the vomited blood on the floor, picked the doll I was inhabiting and began toment. That¡¯s exactly what I wanted.


    ¡°I can¡¯t tell you everything that happened today because if I try to tell you, it¡¯ll take all night¡­ I think I¡¯ve almost passed the point of death at least three times.¡±


    ¡®¡­No way, was that man really Frey?¡¯


    So, as I guessed he was talking about yesterday¡¯s events, my suspicion that he was the mysterious masked man grew even more.


    ¡°And¡­ I also read a letter my father sincerely wrote to me. I almost burst into tears back then¡­ but I held it in. Because I¡¯m a Hero.¡±


    ¡®¡­Hero?¡¯


    He uttered the word ¡®Hero¡¯ out of nowhere. I momentarily tilted my head inwardly at his iprehensible words when he suddenly muttered in a trembling tone, as if his throat was tightened with unshed tears of sorrow.


    ¡°¡­Honestly, it¡¯s hard. It¡¯s so hard that I feel like I¡¯m going to die. But what can I do? I¡¯m a Hero. I have no choice but to give it my all.¡±


    ¡®¡­¡­.!¡¯


    Frey was in tears as he spoke.


    I flinched for a split second when I saw his sorrowful and dejected appearance, which I had never seen before in the previous timeline, and I felt sorry for him, but he just held me in his arms as he silently shed tears of sorrow.


    He held me and cried for a long time before trudging back to his own bed, and thanks to him, I had to spend the entire night ruminating as I dwelled inside the cat.


    ¡°¡­Was there really a reason for everything?¡±


    And the conclusion I reached after a long night of contemtion was the new hypothesis that there was a reason for every single one of his actions.


    Because, the way he called himself a hero and his lonely and dismal appearance as he wept bitterly couldn¡¯t be exined otherwise.


    So, I tried to confront him about the truth earlier this morning.


    What is the reason he does something like that to me every night? Why does he hide his strength? Why does he vomit blood every day¡­ And why he has no choice but tomit evil deeds while looking so lonely and sad.


    But this is what happened when I asked him.


    ¡®¡­I don¡¯t have much time.¡¯


    From tomorrow onwards, I¡¯ve decided to make a full-fledged n with the Princess and the Saintess to bring down Frey and eventually kill him. So, I need to find out the truth about Frey Raon Starlight before it¡¯s toote.


    To decide whether to continue despising Frey and drive him to death, or to consider his situation and spare his life for one more day.


    <i>¨C Swoosh¡­</i>


    With that thought in mind, I quietly stretched out my hand and summoned arge amount of dark mana from subspace.


    This dark mana is meant for casting the ck magic spell, which is the ¡®curse worse than death¡¯ that I used on Frey on the first day of my regression.


    Ever since I assumed Frey was stealing my dark mana, I invested a significant portion of my dark mana that I had been umting in my body on a daily basis and stored it in the subspace.


    If he was indeed stealing my dark mana, I thought if I didn¡¯t store it on a regr basis in advance, I wouldn¡¯t even have the dark mana left to cast the curse in the future.


    ¡®¡­Certainly, this should be enough.¡¯


    From now on, I intend to use this dark mana to infiltrate Frey¡¯s subconscious and seek the truth.


    Frey, who is the direct descendant of the legendary Star Hero, had absolute resistance to mind maniption magic even in the previous timeline¡­ However, it¡¯s impossible to protect your subconscious.


    Because the subconscious space is literally an unknown space¡­ It¡¯s easy to infiltrate such a ce by resonating one¡¯s dark mana that has a simr wavelength to it.


    Also, no matter how resistant Frey is to mental attacks, he wouldn¡¯t even be aware of the infiltration, let alone respond to it.


    This is due to the fact that this advanced level of ck magic ¡®visits¡¯ the target¡¯s subconscious, as opposed to mind maniption magic that ¡®attacks¡¯ the subconscious.


    Of course, even with these benefits, it also has its fair share of drawbacks.


    In his subconscious, I don¡¯t know what will happen to me.


    Since the medium that allows me to invade the subconscious of a person is the dark mana of the ¡®ck Magic¡®, the evil and darkness of that individual will materialize and erupt from all directions


    And the ¡®Administrator¡¯ I will meet there will try to mislead me and assimte me into his subconscious forever.


    Of course, I have invaded people¡¯s subconscious a few times before, so I know how to use my magic to constrain and deal with the administrator¡­ Nevertheless, it¡¯s a ce where one should never let their guard down.


    <i>¨C Swooosh¡­</i>


    As I recalled these precautions, I slowly directed the dark mana into Frey¡¯s subconscious, but soon I paused for a moment and pondered.


    ¡®If I use this here, I will not be able to cast a curse worse than death on him¡­¡¯


    This is my insurance that I had prepared as myst resort. If I use this all here to invade his subconscious¡­ I won¡¯t be able to cast the curse on him for the rest of my life.


    After deliberating for a moment, I eventually directed my dark mana again and muttered.


    ¡°¡­It doesn¡¯t necessarily have to be that curse. There are still many ways to get revenge.¡±


    And so, after I had injected all my dark mana into Frey, which was enough to keep me stable for the next few months, I quietly closed my eyes and began to resonate with his subconscious.


    ¡®It¡¯s such a waste of dark mana¡­ but it doesn¡¯t matter since I¡¯m the one who used it.¡¯


    And so, feeling a little dissatisfied, I was sucked into his subconscious.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    Something is wrong.


    ¡°¡­Isn¡¯t the surrounding too bright?¡±


    A person¡¯s subconscious space is supposed be engulfed in darkness with all kinds of strange things usually drifting around. However, this space has a bright and serene atmosphere.


    ¡°No way, the magic failed¡­ No, that can¡¯t be right.¡±


    I injected all the dark mana I had gathered, as I spent every day barely crossing the threshold of death. The technique was also perfect, and seeing that my dark mana is resonating, this ce is right in his subconscious mind.


    If that¡¯s the case, why is it so bright here?


    ¡°¡­U-Um.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­..!!!¡±


    As I nervously scanned the surroundings with that thought in mind, I quickly retreated back in surprise when I heard someone¡¯s voiceing from below.


    ¡°¡­You?¡±


    ¡°Oh, Hello sister¡­¡±


    However, there was a little kid in front of me.


    As I momentarily looked at the child with suspicion in my eyes, I cautiously asked a question.


    ¡°¡­Are you by any chance the administrator of the subconscious?¡±


    ¡°¡­Yes!¡±


    Then the kid replied with a bright smile.


    ¡°By the way, how did you get here¡­!¡±


    ¡°¡­Don¡¯t move.¡±


    And the very next moment, I bound the little boy with magic chains.


    ¡°Hrrk! Hrrk! I-I can¡¯t breathe¡­!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡±


    The kid¡­ No, Frey, in his younger form, gasped with a pitiful look on his face. However, I must never let my guard down in front of an administrator of the subconscious.


    If one lets their guard down for even a moment, they can get caught by the administrator and will be trapped in the target¡¯s subconscious forever. Nine out of ten administrators that I¡¯ve met have tried to do that.


    ¡°¡­Don¡¯t try to harm me. Don¡¯t lie to me. Be sure to obey my orders.¡±


    ¡°Ye-Yes¡­¡±


    Therefore, in order to deal with the subconscious administrators, the basic rule is to cast a spell that restricts them from attacking me, apply constraints that force them to only speak the truth in order to prevent deceptions, and the restriction that forces them to obey my everymand so that I can suppress them with a single word in case of emergency.


    ¡°¡­Gasp!¡±


    As I released the magical chains binding the young Frey, he fell on his butt on the floor, and began to creep back while staring at me in horror.


    But I didn¡¯t feel sorry for him at all.


    He bullied and abused me in that form when I first entered the Duke¡¯s mansion. So, from my point of view, he just looked abominable.


    ¡°Answer my questions from now on.¡±


    ¡°¡­Ye-Yes!¡±


    ¡°¡­Why did Frey save me yesterday?¡±


    When I asked a question, the young Frey rolled his eyes and then opened his mouth.


    ¡°¡­Because he wanted to save you.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re on the verge of death, so Frey tried to save you.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­?¡±


    I don¡¯t really understand. Why on earth would he do that?


    ¡°¡­I don¡¯t really understand.¡±


    ¡°¡­Eh?¡±


    ¡°Frey used me as a tool¡­ he tried to use me. There¡¯s no way he values me like that.¡±


    ¡°¡­Not really?¡±


    Hearing my words, he tilted his head and replied.


    ¡°¡­Frey never thought of you as a tool, nor did he ever use you.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­In fact, he deeply cares for you.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­..!¡±


    Hearing that, I bit my lip.


    ¡°¡­How on earth is that supposed to be care?¡±


    ¡°Uh, that¡¯s¡­¡±


    ¡°If there¡¯s even a single action he did out of care for me, say it. Something that makes sense to me.¡±


    As I spoke grudgingly, the young Frey began to hesitate.


    I smirked at him and spoke in a sarcastic tone¡­


    ¡°Look at that, there isn¡¯t any, is there? He has never been nice to me, and you are just a despicable little boy pretending to be nice. So, stop acting and show your true colors already¡­¡±


    ¡°For example¡­ in the previous timeline and in this timeline as well, in order to save you, he shared his own life force¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­What?¡±


    When the little boy answered with a timid expression, I stopped what I was saying and asked again with a bewildered expression.


    ¡°¡­There¡¯s little more to it than this. Shall we continue?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­..!¡±


    And as I listened to his following words, I could feel it intuitively.


    The one who was wrong all along was actually me.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­..¡±


    ¡°U-Um¡­ are you all right?¡±


    My mind went nk.


    I could hardly believe the words I heard from the young Frey, the administrator of the subconscious.


    The shocking reason why Frey cares for me.


    His fate as a Hero.


    The Hero¡¯s Armament that can only be awakened byitting evil deeds.


    A world that is destined to perish because of the Demon King if Frey doesn¡¯t destroy the world once and regress.


    Frey¡¯s Path of the False Evil System.


    And¡­


    ¡°So, in the end, Frey, who awakened the Hero¡¯s armament, will sh with the Demon King.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°In that battle, Frey would triumph over the Demon King with the help of the Hero¡¯s armament. However, due to the side effects of the fully awakened Hero¡¯s armament, in the end, it didn¡¯t take long¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­Stop.¡±


    ¡°¡­before he ran out of life force. ording to the words of the former Hero mentioned in the prophetic book¡­ After that, Frey, who didn¡¯t have an ounce of strength left, fell on the floor, as the Main Heroines who only then realized everything held his listless body and began to shed tears¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­..Stop it.¡±


    ¡°¡­Frey looked at them with a smile brighter than ever before, and soon¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­Stop it!!!!!¡±


    ¡°Bu-But¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­ Please stop talking about that part¡­ Please¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­..¡±


    When I earnestly pleaded, the young Frey was forced to keep his mouth shut due to the magic restraints I ced on him beforehand.


    Of course, the boy was only guilty of telling the truth¡­ but I had no choice, because if I heard any more, I was going to lose my mind and assimte into Frey¡¯s subconscious.


    ¡°¡­There is another thing I would like to ask.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­Yes.¡±


    ¡°In the previous timeline, when Imitted suicide right in front of him¡­ What was his reaction..?¡±


    ¡°¡­He cried for the fifth time in his life.¡±


    ¡°¡­For the fifth time?¡±


    When I asked about the other situations, wondering how different they were, young Frey slowly began to narrate the events.


    ¡°The first time was when Isolet¡¯s corpse was found stone-cold at the academy.¡±


    ¡°¡­I see.¡±


    ¡°At that moment, Frey, who lost his acquaintance for the first time in his life, almost gave up on his n tomit false evil deeds.¡±


    ¡°¡­the second?¡±


    ¡°The second time was when the Demon King¡¯s army upied the Imperial Castle, and Frey¡¯s fianc¨¦e was killed by the Demon King in thest stand to buy time for the Imperial Princess to escape. At that time, all Frey could do was bury her mangled body in the ground.¡±


    ¡°The¡­third¡­?¡±


    ¡°The third time was when Irina Philliard was torn to pieces, leaving the Demon King with a mortal wound. There wasn¡¯t even a corpse left at that time¡­ so he sat there shedding tears for a long time, covered in her blood.¡±


    ¡°¡­Just tell me the rest.¡±


    ¡°The fourth time was when Ferloche made sure that Imperial citizens get onboard the ship as she stayed back onnd to block the Demon King¡¯s army. The fifth time was you, and the sixth time was when he offered the Imperial Princess as a sacrifice with his own hands.¡±


    ¡°¡­Ha.¡±


    I can¡¯t even imagine how much mental anguish he must have suffered. How dare I call such a person disgusting andmit suicide in front of him?


    ¡°The seventh time¡­ It was during thest supper with his father before he went off to face the Demon King.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­..¡±


    ¡°At that time, Frey put poison in his father¡¯s meal to make his passing as painless as possible. His father looked at him with a warm gaze and eventually closed his eyes with a subtle smile¡­ As he saw his father¡¯s lifeless body fall on the table, Frey cried bitterly for a long time.¡±


    ¡°¡­And, after dying alongside the Demon King¡­ did he regress?¡±


    ¡°¡­Yes. And you have already seen him cry for the eighth time, haven¡¯t you?¡±


    After young Frey¡¯s finished narrating the events, a long silence passed.


    ¡°¡­Then, Is Frey unconscious because he gave me so much life force?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­..¡±


    ¡°I absorbed the life force he infused into me until he passed out¡­ I thought it was mine, and I even wasted it using my ck magic, didn¡¯t I?¡±


    ¡°Uh, that¡¯s¡­¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe I despised him and even nned to kill him, believing he was actually aiming for my life.. Really¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­That¡¯s a system penalty.¡±


    While I was ming myself with a mockingughter, the young Frey suddenly interrupted my monologue.


    ¡°If your identity as a false evil is discovered, your lifespan and vitality will be massively reduced. If that happens¡­ the clearance rate will also be greatly reduced¡­¡±


    ¡°Blergh¡­!¡±


    ¡°¡­Sister?¡±


    When I heard that, I began to vomit.


    Disgusting


    I, an evil warlock who wields cursed ck magic, used the life force he gave me to my heart¡¯s content while he was sacrificing his own life span to save me.


    I, who despised him so much that I was hell bent on killing him.


    And it was me who triggered the system penalty, significantly reducing his life span and vitality, as well as the possibility of this world being saved¡­ It¡¯s really unbearably disgusting.


    ¡°Blergh¡­ Blerghh¡­¡±


    With that thought, Iy on the floor nauseated as I threw up repeatedly.


    ¡°¡­Don¡¯t do that.¡±


    However, Frey, in his youthful form, approached me and caressed my back as he spoke with a solemn expression.


    ¡°Don¡¯t hate yourself.¡±


    ¡°¡­What?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s enough for me alone to be hated.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­!¡±


    As he said that, his brightly smiling figure was shining like a star in harmony with the bright and serene atmosphere around him.


    After momentarily staring at him in a daze, I intuitively realized that if I talked to the administrator any longer, I would lose my mind and get assimted into the subconscious world, so I raised my trembling hands and snapped my fingers.


    ¡°¡­There is dawn after every dusk.¡±


    So I returned to the dormitory room, listening to his soothing voice as if I woke up from a dream.


    However, Frey still had his eyes closed.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    ¡°¡­Mhmm.¡±


    When I opened my eyes, I saw the dormitory ceiling.


    Why is the dorm ceiling visible? Why does my mind feel so hazy?


    ¡°¡­Young Master.¡±


    ¡°Kania? Why are you¡­ Ah.¡±


    As I nervously looked around for a while, I soon froze when I saw Kania standing with an apathetic expression in front of me.


    ¡®¡­I¡¯m screwed.¡¯


    Kania has discovered my good deed.


    And it appears that the cost was higher than I had anticipated.


    ¡°How long have I been like this?¡±


    ¡°¡­You¡¯ve been like this all day.¡±


    Hearing those words, I nced out the window and saw the birds merrily chirping while basking in the morning sunshine.


    I tried to get up, but I couldn¡¯t exert any strength in my body.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.¡±


    I felt Kania¡¯s gaze.


    I was about to exin everything to her¡­ but soon changed my mind.


    If she were to learn the whole truth, she would probably suffer heart-wrenching guilt. Although it wasn¡¯t intentional, she did put me in danger by periodically using my life forcing and triggering the system penalty.


    Of course, from the beginning I was determined to carry everything by myself, so I won¡¯t let her suffer by revealing the truth.


    From now on, I¡¯m going to tell her the scenario I¡¯ve decided in case the Main Heroines ever find out about my good deeds, so Kania feels as little guilt as possible


    Suffering is enough for me alone.


    ¡°You¡¯re probably wondering what¡¯s all this about.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­Then let me tell you the truth.¡±


    Having resolved myself, I looked at Kania with a cold gaze and said.


    ¡°¡­I used you.¡±


    Then a crack appeared in her expression.


    Seeing her all too familiar expression, it seems that I¡¯m worthy of being hated.

 Chapter 17: Mixed Feelings

    ¡°You used me?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve been using you all along.¡±


    Hearing my cold words, Kania¡¯s brows furrowed even more. As I looked at her coldly, I began to narrate my story.


    ¡°I¡¯m sure you already know that Starlight is the Hero¡¯s family.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I know.¡±


    ¡°In our family, there is one prophecy.¡±


    ¡°You mean that prophecy?¡±


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s the prophecy that exactly a thousand years after the death of the Demon King, the heir of the Demon King and the Hero¡¯s sessor will reappear.¡±


    After hearing those words, Kania quietly opened her mouth.


    ¡°¡­You mean to say you¡¯re that Hero, Young Master?¡±


    ¡°Yes, but I have a curse.¡±


    ¡°Curse?¡±


    ¡°The curse that the previous Demon King ced on the Hero¡¯s sessor in his desperatest struggle before his death. My strength is weakened each time people discover my good deeds. On the other hand, the more notoriety I gain, the stronger I¡¯ll be.¡±


    Kania responded to my words with a glum nod. I continued speaking, being optimistic that things might surprisingly be easy.


    ¡°So, I¡¯ve been brazenly doing bad things since I was a kid. Because only by doing so will I be able to defeat the Demon King.¡±


    ¡°Is¡­ that so?¡±


    Upon hearing this, Kania gritted her teeth and asked a question. It seems like my impudent words have offended her.


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s why I did a lot of detestable things to you as well.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­..¡±


    ¡°I have no intention of asking for forgiveness. After all, a single word of apology will never wash away the humiliation and pain you¡¯ve suffered until now.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­Yes.¡±


    Ignoring Kania¡¯s distorted expression, I heaved a sigh and concluded my story.


    ¡°Since you¡¯ve just discovered my good deeds, I¡¯ll be in a weakened state for the time being.¡±


    ¡°¡­For the time being?¡±


    ¡°Of course, there will be a permanent decrease in stats. But, don¡¯t worry. Even if my body has weakened, after a short rest, I¡¯ll regain enough strength to defeat the Demon King.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡±


    ¡°Well, the penalty doesn¡¯t apply to those who have already discovered my good deeds once¡­ So, I¡¯ll stop harassing you from now on.¡±


    As I firmed my expression as much as possible and spoke without revealing any emotions, Kania also looked at me with an apathetic expression and said.


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    And, for a moment, a heavy silence descended upon the dormitory room.


    ¡°¡­I have one question.¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°I saw you doing something to me at dawn.¡±


    ¡°¡­Ah.¡±


    I remained silent when I heard that, as Kania gave me a frosty stare and asked.


    ¡°What was it you were doing?¡±


    ¡°¡­That was to help you recover with the Hero¡¯s power.¡±


    ¡°Recover?¡±


    ¡°Yes, aiding you in your recovery is a good deed, so I had no choice but to do it secretly. I apologize if I offended you.¡±


    ¡°¡­No.¡±


    ¡°From now on, I¡¯ll help you recover once every night. If we skip even one day, it will cause serious problems.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    After Kania replied with a brief answer, we expressionlessly locked eyes with each other for a moment.


    ¡®¡­This should be enough.¡¯


    Since I exined it this way, Kania probably won¡¯t try to attack or attempt to take my life.


    Of course, it won¡¯t solve her long-standing resentment, but in order to prevent her from wallowing in guilt, I had no choice but to exin it this way.


    ¡°Then, I¡¯ll take my leave. Young Master.¡±


    ¡°All right then¡­ Oh, I¡¯m going to visit the Duke¡¯s mansion next week. Make sure to prepare in advance.¡±


    ¡°Un-Understood¡­¡±


    Kania replied furiously and took her leave, as her expression finally crumbled down, seeing me being shameless until the end. Certainly, she would give me a look of disdain, since even if I was in her shoes I would have a contemptuous expression if you suddenly told me that all the people who tormented me all my life had a justified reason, and I need to understand their situation.


    But that¡¯s fine.


    Because I must be the only one hated.


    [<strong>Acquired False Evil Points:</strong> 10pts! (Mixed Feelings)]


    I suddenly recalled a question after momentarily staring at the system window that disyed the points I earned because of Kania, who discovered I¡¯m a false evil.


    ¡®¡­By the way, what date is it today?¡¯


    As my vitality and lifespan are massively drained, I forced my creaking body up and nced at the calendar, then breathed a sigh and muttered.


    ¡°It¡¯s ss again from tomorrow.¡±


    Instead of recovering my body during the weekend that coincides with the Imperial Holiday, I received a debuff, and honestly it will be a pain to go to ss tomorrow.


    With my current physical condition, it won¡¯t be surprising if I copse within an hour of ss. Besides, moving across the hallways might need Kania¡¯s assistance.


    However, it seems I have to get through this somehow since there is still a lot of work left to do.


    <i>¨C Creak¡­</i>


    I mumbled as I pulled out the ?Stone of Domination? from the box I hid under the bed.


    ¡°¡­I think it¡¯s time to help Irina.¡±


    The raid on themoners¡¯ dormitory is approaching.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you a littlete?¡±


    ¡°¡­Sorry.¡±


    ¡°S-Sorry!¡±


    ¡°Lady Ferloche, I wasn¡¯t talking to you.¡±


    ¡°¡­Ah.¡±


    After leaving Frey¡¯s dormitory, Kania headed to the caf¨¦ in the back alley, where the Princess and the Saintess were waiting for her.


    ¡°So why the dy? You didn¡¯t make the first move, did you?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t. It was just a personal matter.¡±


    ¡°Personal matter¡­ I¡¯m quite curious what Ms. Kania¡¯s personal circumstances are?¡±


    ¡°¡­I would also like to ask you one thing.¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    Kania asked a question with an iprehensible expression as she looked at the Princess, who was interrogating her with an intrigued look on her face.


    ¡°Why of all the ces, the cat cafe was chosen as the secret rendezvous point?¡±


    na, who was listening to her question, stroked the cat sitting on herp.


    ¡°Meow¡­¡±


    ¡°Cute¡­¡±


    ¡°Purr!¡±


    ¡°S-Sorry!¡±


    And Ferloche, who was clinging to na¡¯s side, slumped back with a crestfallen look on her face when her palm was swiped away by the cat sitting on the Princess¡¯p.


    ¡°You don¡¯t seem to know that a cafe is a sanctuary for spies. Discussing secrets in a cafe is like selling your secrets to the Imperial informants for free.¡±


    ¡°¡­And cat cafes are different?¡±


    ¡°Of course it¡¯s different. Cat cafes are a ce where peoplee to pet the cats and heal themselves rather than to have a conversation. There is no way Imperial informants woulde to such a ce.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡±


    As Kania said so, she briefly stared at na with disbelief, who began to pick up all the cats prancing around her and ced them on herp. After briefly watching such a scene, she soon brought up the important topic.


    ¡°So, what are our ns for the future?¡±


    ¡°Simple. We are going to ruin Frey and kill him.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right! We must kill him!¡±


    ¡°Is it all right for the Saintess to say such a thing so cheerfully?¡±


    When Kania asked perplexedly, looking at Ferloche shouting with her fists clenched, she nodded and replied.


    ¡°But the Sun God gave me their blessing?¡±


    ¡°Wait a minute, did you just say blessing now?¡±


    When na asked with a shocked expression, Ferloche answered with a smile.


    ¡°Yes, I beseeched them to help me tear Frey to death, and they bestowed upon me their blessing! I did well!¡±


    ¡°Tha-That blessing¡­ Wasn¡¯t it only possible to obtain by performing a sacred ceremony that took one year of preparation?¡±


    ¡°Eh? I just prayed earnestly. So didn¡¯t they just answer my earnest prayers?¡±


    ¡°¡­???¡±


    As the Princess tilted her head with an absurd expression on her face, Kania frowned and muttered.


    ¡°Why would the Sun God¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­Huh? Did you just say Sun God?¡±


    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s¡­¡±


    ¡°As expected, Ms. Kania is also interested in the Sun God! That¡¯s great! When will you visit the cathedral and receive a blessing¡­!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll die if I get blessed.¡±


    ¡°What!? Why!?¡±


    ¡°Because I¡¯m a warlock.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡±


    At those words, Ferloche slowly backed away, recalling the fact that the person in front of her is a warlock.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? You even saw me use ck magic at the auction housest time.¡±


    ¡°Oh, did I?¡±


    ¡°And didn¡¯t you y with clumps of my dark mana with your hands?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right! That was fun!¡±


    Hearing those words, Ferloche approached Kania again with twinkling eyes and held out her hand.


    ¡°Ca-Can I have it again today?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°¡­Eh?¡±


    ¡°I will never give it to you from now on.¡±


    But when Kania refused coldly, Ferloche backed away and began to sulk again.


    ¡°Hey, we didn¡¯te here to y.¡±


    na, who before long began stroking the seven cats sitting on herp, opened her mouth and looked at them with a serious expression.


    ¡°Ms. Kania, I need you to gather evidence of the corruption that Frey is perpetrating. It will be much easier for you, as his butler.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Lady Ferloche, you should study this time around.¡±


    ¡°Yes! Got it¡­ Eh!?¡±


    While Ferloche was astonished, na red at her and continued speaking.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? You don¡¯t want to lose your authority in the Church again in this timeline, do you?¡±


    ¡°Ye-Yes¡­¡±


    ¡°Then, study and acquire knowledge. Only then will you be able topete against those old men of the Church.¡±


    ¡°I see¡­ but I¡¯m dumb¡­¡±


    ¡°Let me help you with your studies. We need the Church¡¯s influence to keep the Ducal family of Starlight in check. So I definitely need to help you grow¡­ I¡¯ll make you smarter and make sure you hold the highest authority in the Church.¡±


    ¡°I-I¡¯ll do my best!¡±


    Ferloche eximed with a determined look on her upturned face, and just as na smiled with satisfaction, suddenly someone approached the girls from behind.


    ¡°¡­What are you girls doing here?¡±


    ¡°Kya!?¡±


    This caused the Imperial Princess to scream in surprise, and the cats that had been sitting on herp suddenly jumped onto the Saintess¡¯p, and as such, Ferloche, who suddenly had to take care of seven cats froze on the spot and broke out in a cold sweat.


    Because in order to take part in the auction, the Princess didn¡¯t attend the important event to determine her fianc¨¦e, and the Saintess didn¡¯t show up in the major ceremony held once in a year, so they were both pursued by the higher ups.


    ¡°¡­Pro-Professor Isolet?¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to use the honorific title outside. Your Highness.¡±


    However, the person who appeared behind na was neither an Imperial retainer, nor a cleric of the Church, but Isolet, and na who looked at her with an astonished expression, soon asked her a question with a smile.


    ¡°¡­What brings you here?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m looking for an illegal magic store artisan who has recently been arrested in the back alley.¡±


    ¡°Then how did you end up in a cat cafe¡­¡±


    ¡°I searched all kinds of ces and couldn¡¯t find him, so I thought I might as well check this ce. But he doesn¡¯t seem to be here either.¡±


    So, as Isolet said so and sighed, na, who had been nodding, suddenly pped her hands and asked.


    ¡°Oh,e to think of it, you were recently involved in the recent incident at the back alley auction house, weren¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I was but¡­,?¡±


    ¡°What brought you to the auction house?¡±


    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s¡­ with Frey¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­What!?¡±


    na, who had asked for the purpose of gathering information, began to probe Isolet with a spark in her eyes when Frey¡¯s name was mentioned.


    ¡°Sir Frey was there? Why?¡±


    ¡°Ah, that¡¯s¡­ because¡­¡±


    At the moment Isolet stammered with a troubled look at her question, Kania quickly interrupted the conversation.


    ¡°Seems like the rumor that the Young Master is courting Professor Isolet is true after all.¡±


    ¡°¡­Really!?¡±


    ¡°Wha-What!? No!! I¡¯m not his lover, it¡¯s absurd!¡±


    When Isolet was startled by her words, Kania lowered her voice and gently turned her gaze to the side.


    ¡°It¡¯s said that you need to be lovers or a married couple to enter the auction house together¡­ If you¡¯re not a couple¡­ Don¡¯t tell me you two already have a child together?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­!!!¡±


    Isolet froze at those words and tried to make excuses while sweating profusely¡­


    ¡°I-It¡¯s not like that¡­¡±


    ¡°Does the child resemble the Young Master, or does he resemble Professor Isolet? Personally, as the butler of the Starlight family, I prefer if he resembled the Young Master¡­¡±


    ¡°Heungh¡­!¡±


    As soon as Kania raised the level of her remarks, Isolet¡¯s chronic illness was triggered and she rushed out of the cafe in a hurry, with her face flushed red.


    ¡°¡±¡­¡­..¡±¡±


    The Princess and the Saintess absent-mindedly stared at Isolet¡¯s fading back, then soon turned their gaze to Kania, who shrugged her shoulders and replied.


    ¡°It appears that Professor Isolet has a special rtionship with Frey. Earlier, she said she would give me private lessons. Therefore, from now on, I¡¯ll be in charge of her to dig up Frey¡¯s information.¡±


    Hearing those words, the Princess and the Saintess nodded reluctantly, and Kania stood up from her seat with a satisfied grin on her face.


    ¡°Then, I¡¯ll take my leave.¡±


    ¡°Are you leaving already?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I must get to work if I want to destroy Frey.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, then, farewell.¡±


    ¡°I-I¡¯ll leave as well¡­!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll being along with me to the library.¡±


    ¡°¡­Eh? Bu-But¡­¡±


    ¡°Did you forget what I said earlier?¡±


    Leaving behind Ferloche, who looked as if she had lost the world, and na, who kept pushing her with a stern expression, Kania headed for the entrance, her expression having reverted to her usual apathetic self.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    ¡®¡­From now on, Professor Isolet won¡¯t be able to approach those two personally. The same goes for Irina and Young Master¡¯s fianc¨¦e.¡¯


    As I walked out of the store and stared at Isolet¡¯s back, who was walking with long strides in the distance, my mind drifted off in thoughts.


    This morning, the Young Master lied to me.


    At first I panicked, but as I listened to his story, I understood why the Young Master lied.


    He lied to relieve my guilt.


    He is a hero who abandoned all the routes offortably defeating the Demon King at the cost of sacrificing others, and instead chose to walk the path of false evil.


    It¡¯s a harsh fate that in order to defeat the Demon King, he needs to earn ¡®points¡® bymitting evil deeds.


    It¡¯s a strange life where there is no one by his side who understands him.


    If it was up to that point, I would have just pitied him and wanted to be of help, but my heart wouldn¡¯t have broken in this way.


    However, I continued to listen.


    The shocking truth that young Frey revealed in the subconscious world.


    When I asked him to tell me if any of Frey¡¯s actions were out of care for me, he revealed the tragic truth that followed the words ¡®He shared his own life force¡¯.


    ¡°Frey¡¯s mother¡­ died fighting your parents, who were warlocks. Your parents coveted her mana, who had more radiant ster mana than anyone else.¡±


    ¡°What¡­?¡±


    ¡°The idea was that by taking the most radiant of the ster mana, then after corrupting¡­ and injecting it into you as a child, they could create the most powerful artificial warlock in the world.¡±


    ¡°What¡­ does that mean¡­?¡±


    ¡°However, the experiment failed. The warlock produced from the corruption of the ster mana was more powerful than anyone else¡­ but the curse of self-destruction, created by the imperfect fusion of ster and dark mana, has drained your life force.¡±


    ¡°What does that mean!!¡±


    ¡°Later, when the sealed prophetic book awakened, Frey¡¯s father, who learned this fact, broke into theboratory, but in the aftermath of the creation of that self-destructive curse, your parents died, and in the end Frey¡¯s father beheaded them with his sword and brought you and your sister along with him to the Starlight Duchy.¡±


    ¡°¡­That¡¯s impossible. I¡¯m sure at that time the Lord was in the street¡­¡±


    ¡°Frey, who then read the whole unsealed prophetic book, chose to magically manipte his and your memories in case he would hate you, the daughter of the warlocks who killed his mother.¡±


    ¡°Memory¡­ Maniption¡­?¡±


    ¡°Respecting that choice, his father transcribed the original prophetic book in his own crooked handwriting on another piece of paper, and gave it to Frey, changing only the prophecy about you.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­..¡±


    ¡°¡­This is why Frey deeply cares for you. He made such a choice because he feared he would hate you.¡±


    After hearing that story and even realizing that I had cut his lifespan as a penalty, I couldn¡¯t help but throw up in disgust.


    Because I was unbearably disgusted at my own existence as a warlock who was given such a ¡®cursed¡¯ mana.


    I hated myself because I was ignorant enough to try kill him with that power, even though I continued to suck his life force to cure the curse caused by that same power that uses his mother¡¯s life as a medium.


    Even though the Young Master said it was enough for him alone to be hated, I¡¯m the one who should have been hated by him in the first ce.


    So, I made up my mind.


    I would help him from the shadows.


    If he, whose life is soon going to end, has decided to push my help away and walk his own path alone.


    I vowed to respect that decision and secretly protect his back.


    Because I, who originally deserved to be hated by him, am not worthy to stand by his side.


    ¡°Of course, when that timees, I will reveal the truth and I too will dly be hated by the Young Master¡­¡±


    I muttered like that and quietly made my way to the dormitory.


    ¡°¡­And on the day when everything is over, I too will fade away along with him.¡±


    It¡¯s time to reinforce our strength in preparation for the uing raid on themoner¡¯s dormitory.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    ¡°¡­Lady Serena, what on earth is that?¡±


    ¡°Oh, this one?¡±


    Meanwhile, at that time, somewhere in the Western Continent.


    ¡°¡­It looks like a wriggling earthworm. Why on earth are you holding on to it the entire trip?¡±


    ¡°Well?¡±


    ¡°Besides, why did you change the travel route to the ruins of the former Hero Han-Byeol Raon Starlight 1000 years ago?¡±


    ¡°Would you like to guess?¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­ I know that every time Lady Serena visits the ruins, you carefully examine the letters that look simr to the ones you¡¯re holding right now¡­ but the rest¡­¡±


    ¡°Oh, this means ¡®Hero¡¯.¡±


    ¡°¡­Huh?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡±


    Frey¡¯s fianc¨¦e, Serena Lunar Moonlight, was unknowingly threatening Frey¡¯s life.

 Chapter 17.5: The Hero and the Main Heroines

    <ol> <li><strong><strong><strong>Frey Raon Starlight</strong></strong></strong> </li> </ol>


    [Stats] <strong>Name:</strong> Frey Raon Starlight


    <strong>Strength:</strong> ???


    <strong>Mana:</strong> ???


    <strong>Intelligence:</strong> ???


    <strong>Mental Strength:</strong> 9.3


    <strong>Passive Status:</strong> Blessing of the Stars/Depleted Life Span


    <strong>Disposition:</strong> Hero


    <strong>2. Kania</strong>


    [Stats] <strong>Name:</strong> Kania


    <strong>Strength:</strong> 3


    <strong>Mana:</strong> ???


    <strong>Intelligence:</strong> 7


    <strong>Mental Strength:</strong> 4


    <strong>Passive Status:</strong> Afflicted/Mana Instability/Curse of Self-Destruction


    <strong>Disposition:</strong> Aide


    <strong>3. Irina Philliard</strong>


    [Stats] <strong>Name:</strong> Irina Philliard


    <strong>Strength:</strong> 8


    <strong>Mana:</strong> 8


    <strong>Intelligence:</strong> 7


    <strong>Mental Strength:</strong> 5


    <strong>Passive Status:</strong> Mana Exhaustion/Sickly/Weakened


    <strong>Disposition:</strong> Archmage


    <strong>4. Ferloche Astede</strong>


    [Stats] <strong>Name:</strong> Ferloche Astede


    <strong>Strength:</strong> 1


    <strong>Holy Power:</strong> 8


    <strong>Intelligence:</strong> 2


    <strong>Mental Strength:</strong> 8


    <strong>Passive Status:</strong> Blessing of the Sun God


    <strong>Disposition:</strong> Saintess


    <strong>5. Serena Lunar Moonlight</strong>


    [Stats] <strong>Name:</strong> Serena Lunar Moonlight


    <strong>Strength:</strong> ???


    <strong>Mana:</strong> ???


    <strong>Intelligence:</strong> ???


    <strong>Mental Strength:</strong> ???


    <strong>Passive Status:</strong> ???


    <strong>Disposition:</strong> Genius Strategist


    <em>(<strong>TL Note:</strong> These are some fan made illustrations for now, we will add the official illustraions in the chapterster, also unfortunately I couldn¡¯t find any fan art for na)</em>

 Chapter 18: Starting The Quest

    ¡°Master, it¡¯s time for dinner.¡±


    ¡°¡­Hmm.¡±


    In the evening, Kania entered the room with my dinner.


    ¡°What¡¯s today¡¯s menu?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s Young Master¡¯s favorite, sandwiches and coffee.¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡±


    If there is one thing that has improved since Kania discovered I¡¯m a false evil, it is that I can relish the meals she prepares for me without leaving any leftovers.


    Kania is an excellent chef.


    She has been an excellent chef since she was a kid, and she studied many different cuisines to suit my pte, which would make most chefs faint because of my pretense of being picky.


    ¡°¡­Could it be that it doesn¡¯t taste good?¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s delicious.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    When I unconsciously praised her, I noticed that Kania had an awkward expression, as if such treatment was strange.


    ¡°¡­Kania, you always had a talent for cooking since you were little.¡±


    ¡°I had?¡±


    ¡°Yes, it was a shame whenever I was forced to leave food behind in order tomit evil.¡±


    ¡°¡­Isn¡¯t it because the food didn¡¯t taste good you would always leave the dishes unfinished?¡±


    Kania asked with an absurd look when I showered her with praises.


    Her look was so funny that I almost burst outughing as I picked up the sandwich on the te in front of me and said.


    ¡°You really don¡¯t know? If you had just tasted it yourself, you would have realized I was being unreasonable.¡±


    ¡°I did try it myself, but the Young Master kept saying it was tasteless, so I also thought that the food I cooked was bad.¡±


    ¡°Have you ever cooked for anyone else?¡±


    ¡°I wasn¡¯t very confident in my cooking, so I only cooked when the Young Master ordered me to do so.¡±


    ¡°I see¡­¡±


    I felt a pang in my heart when I thought of Kania, who must have continued cooking while in a depressed state.


    I tried to put on a cheerful expression on my face as I drank the coffee ced in front of me.


    ¡°¡­Hmmm.¡±


    ¡°Does it taste bitter?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re skilled in brewing coffee as well, Kania.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    When Kania asked with a look of disbelief, I responded with a bitter smile.


    ¡°All the harsh words I said to you were lies. Keep that in mind.¡±


    ¡°¡­Then, my sister¡¯s words about my food being delicious weren¡¯t just falsefort, but the truth instead.¡±


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right.¡±


    I finished the sandwiches, relieved that she had regained a bit of her self-esteem, but then I suddenly remembered the first day of my regression and cautiously opened my mouth.


    ¡°Oh, do you remember the day I threw your sandwich?¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­¡±


    ¡°I also lied back then. I¡¯m truly Sorr¡ª.¡±


    I felt bad for her, so I was about to apologize to her, but quickly stopped myself from doing so. Because, based on the scenario I exined to her, I don¡¯t even deserve her forgiveness.


    ¡°You¡¯re sorry?¡±


    As I kept my mouth shut, Kania asked with her brows furrowed.


    After staring at her in silence, I finally decided to abandon my presumptuous attitude I had initially resolved to adhere to and began to speak with my head bowed.


    ¡°As I promised you the other day, I won¡¯t ask for your forgiveness because of what I did to you.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Instead, I will do my best to treat you well from now on.¡±


    ¡°¡­Treat me well?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I still have no choice but to treat you harshly in front of other people¡­ But when we¡¯re alone, I¡¯ll do whatever you want.¡±


    ¡°¡­Anything?¡±


    ¡°Yes, anything.¡±


    Hearing my sincere words, she observed me quietly as I stared back at her and carefully strung my words together.


    ¡°You can think of it as an atonement for what I did to you. Of course, if you feel unpleasant, you don¡¯t have to force yourself to ept my gesture because I¡¯m solely doing it for myself.¡±


    Having said that, I waited nervously for her response, as Kania opened her mouth with a deep frown.


    ¡°¡­Suit yourself.¡±


    ¡°I appreciate it, Kania.¡±


    As I noticed the fact that she replied with an unwilling expression on her face, it was clear she agreed reluctantly, but¡­ even if it¡¯s like this, I still wanted to treat her nicely.


    Of course, I also wanted to treat the other ¡®Main Heroines¡¯ well, but the person who I tormented the most was Kania because she was the only one who was always by my side.


    Even when she took her own life, she probably didn¡¯t die voluntarily, rather it must have been so painful for her that she had no other choice but tomit suicide while hurling curses at me.


    So, I¡¯m d she is willing to let me treat her well even in this way.


    ¡°By the way, Kania, why don¡¯t you eat?¡±


    As I was about to continue dining with a subtle smile, I suddenly realized that I had never seen Kania eat her meal.


    ¡°¡­I only prepared dinner for the Young Master.¡±


    ¡°Then, when do you eat?¡±


    So when I asked Kania what she usually eats, she answered as if it was obvious.


    ¡°Until now, I just ate whatever I could while preparing your meal.¡±


    ¡°¡­Huh?¡±


    ¡°Since I¡¯m always making an effort to satisfy Young Master¡¯s tastes.. Before I knew it,that became a habit.¡±


    Hearing that, I got up from my seat and said.


    ¡°Let me cook for you.¡±


    ¡°¡­Yes?¡±


    ¡°I can at least cook for you. I just need to cut the ingredients with a knife and sprinkle a bit of salt¡­ Ugh!¡±


    But as I boldly tried to act upon those words, I felt a pain all over my body and I had no choice but to sit down again.


    ¡°¡­Are you all right?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine. I¡¯ll recover soon.¡±


    ¡°But the recovery rate seems too slow for that.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll get better after some rest.¡±


    As I slumped down and struggled to put strength in my voice to utter a reply, I watched her in silence when she picked up her cat doll that was lying on my desk and asked in a cautious tone.


    ¡°Oh, Kania.¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    ¡°Can I get something like that ck cat doll over there?¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°¡­Because I actually like cats.¡±


    Then Kania gave me an intense re. Well, it¡¯s understandable since I suddenly imed to like cats who Ibeled as bad luck a few days ago.


    ¡°Unfortunately, this cat doll was handmade by my sister, so there is only one of these in the world.¡±


    ¡°Is that so? Then there¡¯s nothing I can do about it.¡±


    I said so, but when I couldn¡¯t hide my disappointment, Kania momentarily pondered and soon said.


    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then I¡¯ll give this to you, Young Master.¡±


    ¡°No, you don¡¯t have to¡­¡±


    ¡°I can just ask my sister to just make me another one.¡±


    With that said, Kania handed me the cat doll with a deadpan expression.


    ¡°¡­Thank you.¡±


    I tried to refuse her offer, but after much consideration I epted the cat doll because I was grateful to the doll since it raised my mental strength figure by 0.3.


    ¡°Huh? Why is there no sound?¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    ¡°Originally, this doll would make a cute sound when I pressed its belly¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Hearing my words, Kania suddenly frowned. As I tilted my head, wondering why, she grumbled in a low voice.


    ¡°¡­Why on earth would you touch its belly?¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    t,


    ¡°No, I mean¡­ When did you touch the doll?¡±


    ¡°¡­Uh.¡±


    I identally blurted out the fact that I had previously touched her doll without even realizing.


    As I examined herplexion while breaking out in a cold sweat, I noticed that her face was flushed red. It¡¯s probably because she is extremely furious at the fact that I had touched her favorite doll behind her back.


    ¡°Uh¡­ I¡¯m sorry I touched it without your permission, but it was so soft¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­..¡±


    ¡°And the cat¡¯s meow sounded so cute that I touched it without even realizing¡­¡±


    As my voice faded when I saw her ring at me with a flushed face, she eventually spoke in a stiff tone.


    ¡°I¡¯m using that doll for my ck magic experiments.¡±


    ¡°¡­for ck magic experiments?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m experimenting to create dolls that can automatically move on their own without much effort once they¡¯re set up as their own individual forms.¡±


    ¡°¡­Oh? There was also such a ck magic.¡±


    ¡°Dark mana is consumed only when creating the doll using ck magic for the first time, and normally it moves by automatically interacting with the dark mana around me¡­ In other words, it¡¯s a form that moves without using dark mana. ¡±


    ¡°Wait, isn¡¯t that amazing?¡±


    ¡°Of course, currently it¡¯s in the experimental stage, so it often malfunctions. Originally, it could move by itself¡­ but now, it¡¯s probably malfunctioning.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡±


    Hearing that the cat doll was malfunctioning, I pressed its belly with a sullen expression on my face. Kania hesitated for a moment and then opened her mouth.


    ¡°¡­If it¡¯s during the night when my dark mana bes stronger, it might get fixed.¡±


    ¡°Is that so? I¡¯m d to hear that.¡±


    ¡°Well then, I¡¯ll see youter at night. Young Master.¡±


    With that said, Kania walked out of the dormitory.


    ¡®Didn¡¯t she leave earlier to take care of something¡­ is something going on?¡¯


    After worrying about her for a moment, I soony down on the bed and hugged the cat with a sullen look, assuming that she would often leave the dormitory because she didn¡¯t want to see my face, the person who she couldn¡¯t help but loathe.


    ¡°¡­That¡¯s right, I need to give Kania some life force tonight as well.¡±


    When I visit my home next week, I will have to put everything else aside and focus on giving Kania¡¯s sister the elixir first.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    Time passed by and soon it was dead of night.


    ¡°Ugh¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­Are you all right?¡±


    As I trembled, drenched in cold sweat, Kania, who had lifted her own top to expose her tummy, asked with a stiff expression on her face.


    ¡°No, not yet¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­Are you really fine?¡±


    The reason Kania is doing this is because currently, in order to infuse life force into her, I need to ce my hand on her belly.


    When transferring life force, it¡¯s most efficient to infuse it into a person¡¯s vital parts such as heart or stomach through direct contact.


    So now that my life force has been considerably depleted, I asked for Kania¡¯s consent to maximize the efficiency of the transfusion by cing my hand on her skin.


    Of course, I can¡¯t touch an embarrassing area like her chest, so I put my hand on her belly instead, which isparatively less embarrassing.


    ¡°¡­¡­..¡±


    I sneaked a nce at Kania¡¯s face and noticed that she remained stiff and had a rather unpleasant expression on her face. After all, it¡¯s only natural for her to shudder and gnash her teeth when someone she didn¡¯t even want to look at put their hands on her belly.


    ¡°¡­ Young Master, I think you can stop now.¡±


    ¡°Cough! Cough! Sigh¡­ I also think so.¡±


    However, If I don¡¯t do this, Kania would die, so I clenched my teeth and continued infusing my life force, but after one minute I reached my limit


    Originally, there was no problem even when I slowly and gently infused my life force for about 5 minutes, but once again I realized how dreadful the penalty actually is.


    ¡°There is blood at the corner of your mouth.¡±


    ¡°Originally, this happens sometimes when I try to restore your dark mana with my Hero¡¯s power. It¡¯s only like this when I heal you, so you don¡¯t have to worry.¡±


    ¡°¡­Yes.¡±


    ¡°¡­Well then, good night, Kania.¡±


    ¡°Good night to you too, Young Master.¡±


    After wiping the blood that leaked out of my mouth, I said good night to Kania and headed to bed.


    ¡®¡­It still isn¡¯t moving.¡¯


    After looking regretfully at the cat doll that had been by my side for a while, I went to sleep, hoping that my body would recover to some extent tomorrow morning.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    ¡°¡­Cough! Cough!¡±


    Far from recovering, my condition seems to be getting worse.


    I woke up in the middle of sleep, coughing and feeling pain all over my body.


    ¡°Ugh¡­¡±


    I checked my rm clock with dazed eyes and found that it was still dawn. However, seeing as how my body aches so much, I think I¡¯m done sleeping for today.


    ¡°Kitty¡­ I¡¯m having a hard time¡­¡±


    In such a bleak situation, I groaned and cried out to the cat next to me.


    ¡°Whether it¡¯s the system¡­ or the Sun God¡­ they¡¯re all shameful bastards¡­ don¡¯t you think?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­..¡±


    ¡°Is it still malfunctioning?¡±


    I cautiously posed the question to the doll, but there was no response. So I moaned as I lifted the doll and began to press its belly.


    ¡°When you¡¯re quiet, there¡¯s no one to talk to¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­..¡±


    ¡°I should have just told Kania the truth¡­ Then I could have confided my grief¡­ No, I can¡¯t do that. Then that pitiful girl might wallow in guilt¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­Meow.¡±


    ¡°¡­Kitty?¡±


    As I continued toment, while pressing on the doll¡¯s belly, the cat doll suddenly made a noise.


    ¡°Are you fixed?¡±


    ¡°Meow?¡±


    When I asked with my eyes wide open, the cat doll tilted its head and mewed, and in the next moment, I cheered by aggressively pressing its belly.


    ¡°Kiiiitty!¡±


    ¡°Meeww¡­ Mew! Meow!¡±


    ¡°Now don¡¯t break down!¡±


    ¡°Meow! Ahh¡­!¡±


    ¡°¡­Huh?¡±


    Then, suddenly, I heard a faint moan from somewhere.


    I panicked and quickly scanned the room while tightly pressing the cat¡¯s belly. However, suddenly the cat growled.


    ¡°Oh!¡±


    Startled, I dropped the doll, and the cat that fell on my gut quivered and began to re at me fiercely.


    ¡°¡­Ah, she originally said it could move on its own, didn¡¯t she?¡±


    Having remembered what Kania had said earlier, I cautiously asked the cat, who began to gnaw at me.


    ¡°Perhaps you are acting like this because I touched your belly?¡±


    Then, the doll, who had been ring at me fiercely, nodded quietly.


    ¡°¡­I see. I apologize, I¡¯m really sorry.¡±


    When I apologized for not realizing how the cat doll would feel having its belly touched, the cat doll turned its head sideways and pouted.


    ¡®¡­I can¡¯t believe she achieved to induce such a sophisticated look by only setting it up as its own individual form once? After all, ck magic is amazing.¡¯


    I was seriously considering learning ck magic from Kania if I¡¯m able to free up some timeter, but soon I remembered the fact that dark mana and ster mana, which are at odds with each other, could possibly put my life in jeopardy. So I gave up thinking about that and called out to the cat again.


    ¡°¡­Kitty, will you not let me touch your belly from now on?¡±


    Then the cat doll nodded with its head turned to the side. I guess it¡¯s sulking.


    ¡°¡­Can¡¯t I touch it lightly?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll rub it gently without pressing too hard¡­ Please let me touch it¡­ Hmm?¡±


    ¡°¡­Meow.¡±


    Eventually, after being disgraced by the cat doll, I was able to regain the right to touch its belly again.


    I felt slightly defeated, but I don¡¯t mind being defeated time and time again by the cat doll who I¡¯m grateful to for my mental health.


    ¡°Meow¡­¡±


    ¡°Hehe¡­ It¡¯s soft¡­¡±


    I stroked the cat doll¡¯s belly for a long time, and before I knew it, the pain stopped as my eyelids drooped, and I fell asleep while hugging the cat tightly with a bright smile on my face.


    That day, I had a pleasant dream of being surrounded by cats.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    ¡°¡­Young Master, be careful.¡±


    ¡°¡­Yes.¡±


    When I woke up in the morning, my mental state was considerably stable, as if ying with the cat was worthwhile since it healed my mind.


    However, my condition still wasn¡¯t good, and in the end I had no choice but to head to ss supported by Kania.


    ¡°¡­Heungh.¡±


    But, something is strange.


    Kania keeps twitching and moaning every time I stumble or my hand rubs against her belly.


    ¡°Kania, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡±


    ¡°The-There was an error in synchronization, so the sensitivity¡­¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°Oh, no¡­ it¡¯s because I have an upset stomach.¡±


    ¡°¡­Oh god.¡±


    After looking at her with pity for a moment, I moved away from her and opened my mouth.


    ¡°From here on, I will go alone.¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t let you force yourself when you have an upset stomach.¡±


    ¡°But¡­¡±


    ¡°I told you I would treat you well from now on. I¡¯m fine, so go ahead first.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­..¡±


    As I said this, she suddenly bit her lip and began to re at me.


    ¡°¡­What¡¯s wrong, Kania?¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t look fine at all.¡±


    Saying so, she pointed to my quivering legs as I struggled to stand still.


    ¡°¡­I can handle this much. After all, I¡¯m a Hero.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll be fine because you¡¯re a Hero?¡±


    Then Kania retorted with her fists clenched.


    ¡°Have you always risked your life with such idiotic thoughts?¡±


    ¡°Shh, someone might hear you.¡±


    ¡°¡­I¡¯ll go on ahead first.¡±


    As she said so in a cold voice, she increased the pace of her strides and went on ahead.


    ¡®¡­I feel a little sad.¡¯


    It seems I¡¯m doomed to be hated by Kania. It doesn¡¯t matter whether she finds out I¡¯m a false evil or not.


    However, I need to firm my heart. Because from now on I¡¯ll be facing the main quest, which is the most important key in order to overturn the scenario.


    ¡®¡­By the way, was there one skill that I haven¡¯t purchased yet?¡¯


    I opened the skill store and carefully examined thest remaining skill, knowing that I need to be fully prepared in advance since I would be starting the main quest in earnest today.


    [Store / Elementary Skills Level 1]


    <strong>¨C False Evil¡¯s Deception Lv1 (250 pts)</strong>


    <strong>Description: </strong>Permanently slightly increases the persuasiveness of lies.


    ¡®¡­This is absolutely necessary, right?¡¯


    Even though my deception and acting skills are considerably great because of my experiences in the previous timeline, the permanent buff that increases the persuasiveness of lies can¡¯t be ignored.


    And since I will deal with the cunning Princess na and my fianc¨¦e Serena, who is hailed as the greatest genius on the continent, this skill is a must buy.


    ¡°¡­Actually, I¡¯m a woman.¡±


    Having thus purchased ?False Evil¡¯s Deception? with enough points left to buy ?Elixir of Potential?, I lied to test the effectiveness of the skill.


    ¡°¡­I don¡¯t really notice anything different.¡±


    After tilting my head for a while, I came to the conclusion that it must be because it was just too outrageous of a lie to be particrly believable, as I tried to reach the ssroom before it was toote¡­


    ¡°¡­Eh.¡±


    ¡°¡­..!¡±


    I soon discovered Saintess Ferloche standing in front of me with her mouth wide open as I eximed in panic.


    ¡°Wait, I¡¯m not going to the cathedral!¡±


    As I shouted urgently, the Saintess stuttered, and I wondered if the ?False Evil¡¯s intuition? would be triggered in vain today¡­ However, for some reason, the system warning window didn¡¯t appear. What the hell is the meaning of this?


    ¡°Yo-You¡±


    ¡°¡­..?¡±


    ¡°¡ªare a woman?¡±


    ¡°¡­..What!?¡±


    I was puzzled when I heard Ferloche¡¯s dumb statement and was about to ask her what the hell she was talking about, but she turned around and ran away with a stupefied look on her face.


    I didn¡¯t even have the strength to yell at her to stop, let alone chase after her, as I muttered and slowly made my way to the ssroom.


    ¡°¡­Did it work?¡±


    I don¡¯t know if the effect of the skill is good or if the Saintess is just an idiot.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    ¡°Today, there is one announcement.¡±


    After entering the ssroom, as I was sitting in my seat and moderately dealing with the aristocratic students, Isolet entered and made an announcement.


    ¡°Soon, there will be a performance evaluation.¡±


    As the students began to murmur at those words, Isolet pounded the ckboard to silence the kids and opened her mouth.


    ¡°Recently, the frequency of the appearance of unidentified monsters has soared throughout the Empire. Therefore, the Imperial Family has issued a decree to increase the importance ofbat education at the academy.¡±


    As I listened to her, I swallowed my saliva, realizing that the Demon King had finally begun to exert power over the Empire in earnest.


    Meanwhile, Isolet red fiercely at the students and continued her speech.


    ¡°So, the performance evaluation you will be taking part in this time around is a 1:1 spar between the students.¡±


    When she finished, there was pin drop silence in the ssroom for a moment.


    ¡°Make sure that there is a mutual agreement between yourself and the partner for your spar. If you can¡¯t find a partner, I¡¯ll arbitrarily assign one.¡±


    Eventually, when she decided on the partner selection method, the student began whispering to each other, as I looked around while overhearing the conversation between Irina and her friend Arianne, who were sitting next to me.


    ¡°Irina, let¡¯s pair up for the spar. I¡¯ll use my strength in moderation¡­¡±


    ¡°Arianne, I told you I don¡¯t want your pity.¡±


    ¡°Then what if your grades suffer as a result? Then you¡¯ll be kicked out to the lower ss, and even your schrship will be revoked¡­¡±


    ¡°Well, I told you I don¡¯t need it, didn¡¯t I!?¡±


    ¡°Irina¡­¡±


    After the conversation ended, there was an awkward silence between Irina and Arianne for a while, as I quietly sat there pensively observing them.


    ¡®¡­How do I force Irina to be my sparring partner?¡¯


    In order to start the main quest ¡®Raid on the Commoner¡¯s Dormitory¡¯ in earnest, I have to face Irina Philliard in the performance evaluation.


    The reason it is ¡®start¡¯ rather than ¡®clear¡¯ is because confronting her is the bare minimum condition for the quest to bepleted.


    And in that spar, I need to lose to Irina, who has a strength stat of only 3 and couldn¡¯t even use basic magic well due to mana exhaustion.


    I must lose.


    That should be possible.


    After all, it¡¯s a dog shit game.

 Chapter 19: A Perfect Crime

    ¡°Young Master, would you like to be my sparring partner?¡±


    ¡°Oh, I think I¡¯d be more suited to be Young Master¡¯s sparring partner?¡±


    When Isolet ss was over and it was time for break, the aristocratic students clung to me and asked me to be their sparring partner.


    So many flocked to me that if someone else witnessed the scene, they would¡¯ve thought that I¡¯m a true viin getting persecuted for my piled up Karma.


    Of course, it¡¯s true to a certain extent, but¡­ that¡¯s not the reason now.


    ¡°¡­I will act to the best of my abilities and take responsibility for raising your score!¡±


    ¡°I have learned the art of socializing, and the act I will put on will even deceive the invigtor. Instead, Young Master Frey, please ¡®remember¡¯ my face.¡±


    In reality, these guys aren¡¯t trying to make an example out of me because they hate me, instead they¡¯re trying to curry favor.


    Over the past few days, when I was dealing with these aristocratic students gathered around me appropriately, they judged my actions as a sign that they had entered my fold and formed a faction on their own.


    And presumably they decided it would be suitable to carry out ¡®facilitate the grades¡¯ as the first mission of the Frey faction.


    In view of that, it seems that they also thought that my duel with Isoletst time, when I overpowered her, was also a magic fraud.


    Indeed, the reason they couldn¡¯t recklessly go after Isolet was because of her status and ¡®strength,¡¯ so it¡¯s only natural for them to believe that I had used that magic brooch to defeat her back then.


    Of course, I was only demonstrating my true skills back then.


    ¡°I appreciate the gesture, everyone, but I already have someone in mind I¡¯ve decided to pair up with¡­¡±


    ¡°Young Master Frey, if you don¡¯t mind, why don¡¯t you pair up with me?¡±


    Anyway, while I was turning down the students¡¯ proposals, suddenly one female student approached me with an alluring smile on her face.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear what I said? I told you I have already decided on my partner¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­I can be your sparring partner for the night.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡±


    As I shut my mouth at her words, several female students approached me and winked at me.


    Apparently, these guys are trying to show their hospitality beyond just facilitating my grades.


    ¡®¡­Crazy Bitches.¡¯


    Perhaps those girls did that because they heard rumors that I¡¯m a ruffian obsessed with women.


    Well, rumors about me are widespread throughout the Empire that it would be strange not to know about them.


    Of course, I didn¡¯t take any actions to suppress them since such notoriety will help me defeat the Demon King. However, sometimes when I hear such a ridiculous rumor, deep inside I want to scream my lungs out that it isn¡¯t true.


    As for what rumors are circting around¡­


    There is arge assortment of sex ves being kept in the cer of the Duke Starlight¡¯s Mansion with minimal food provided.


    I¡¯ve been in rtionship with each and every one of the daughters from noble families below the rank of Marquis, and so on.


    The reason why the Imperial family can¡¯t treat the Starlight family recklessly is because I have a secret rtionship with the princesses, which would cause a continental scandal if a word ever leaks out.


    Because of these kinds of weird rumors circting about me, I often found myself in situations where I get involved with women who flock to me because of these rumors.


    Of course, I have no desire whatsoever to form a rtionship with these women who approach me simply because they see me as a way to forge their careers.


    ¡°How about it? If you wish, we can even do it right now orter tonight¡­¡±


    ¡°Later, let¡¯s do itter. I¡¯m not feeling well right now.¡±


    ¡°Oh my, you mean you¡¯re choosing me as your partner?¡±


    So when I expressed my firm rejection with a frown, most of the female students scampered away on their own. But the woman who was first to seduce me in the beginning clung to my arm and began to wag her tail.


    ¡°No¡­ I didn¡¯t mean it that way¡­¡±


    ¡°Thank you so much for choosing me as your partner, Silver-haired Young Master.¡±


    ¡°¡­Silver-haired Young Master?¡±


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s the nickname given to Young Master Frey by the female students at the academy after they saw your silver hair and stunning appearance. Oh, you didn¡¯t know, Young Master Frey?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­..¡±


    I don¡¯t know what the hell this girl is talking about right now. The nicknames the academy students use when they talk about me behind my back are ¡®moron¡¯ and ¡®Shame of the Starlight Family¡¯. It¡¯s not a cool nickname such as ¡®Silver-haired Young Master,¡¯ which inspires a sense of awe the moment people hear it.


    ¡°Anyway, please take good care of me. My name is¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­I apologize, but the Young Master has a different partner in mind.¡±


    ¡°¡­Ha?¡±


    I tried to hold back my frustration andugh it off, wondering how I could get out of this situation, when suddenly Kania interrupted our conversation.


    ¡°¡­Excuse me, but who are you?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m Kania, the butler of the Starlight Household and Young Master Frey¡¯s aide.¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­ are you that orphan?¡±


    ¡°¡­Yes.¡±


    Kania responded with her teeth clenched, when the girl who had been trying to seduce me until now raised the corners of her mouth as if to mock her.


    ¡°¡­By the way, what did you mean when you said there is a different partner?¡±


    ¡°Young Master has already decided to spar with me.¡±


    ¡°Oh my, is that true? Young Master Frey?¡±


    When Kania replied coldly, the girl asked me with a surprised look on her face.


    ¡°¡­Yes.¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­ I see so that¡¯s what you meant earlier..¡±


    When I replied firmly, she looked at us with a curious expression and soon opened her mouth.


    ¡°¡­The silver-haired Young Master and the ck-hairedmoner, that¡¯s quite an unexpectedbination, if I do say so myself.¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡±


    ¡°Will you ept my proposal if I dye my hair ck?¡±


    ¡°¡­That¡¯s quite the hassle.¡±


    ¡°I apologize. I have a personality that once I make up my mind to achieve something, I will never give up.¡±


    Not sumbing to my cold tone, she grabbed the hem of her dress and greeted me with a slight bow.


    ¡°¡­Then, I¡¯ll dye my hairter ande to see you.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­..¡±


    With those words, she began to head towards the entrance of the ssroom.


    ¡°You, I¡¯ll remember your face.¡±


    ¡°¡­Yes?¡±


    As I said so in a low voice, she gently turned and spoke with a beaming smile.


    ¡°It¡¯s such an honor. My name¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­I already know your name, Isabel.¡±


    ¡°Ummm¡­ So this was all a test.¡±


    She responded with a look of understanding when I nonchntly cut her off.


    ¡°Then, I¡¯ll see you soon.¡±


    ¡°¡­All right.¡±


    ¡°Oh, then I won¡¯t dye my hair after all. In fact, I absolutely loathe the color ck.¡±


    Having said that, she momentarily nced at Kania, then soon threw a few snide remarks before leaving the ssroom.


    ¡°¡­because it¡¯s a filthy and vulgar color.¡±


    As soon as she left, a long silence passed between me and Kania, who remained in the ssroom.


    ¡°Kania, what happened right now was my¡­¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to apologize.¡±


    I hastily opened my mouth after confirming that there was no one around, but Kania cut me off with a cold expression.


    ¡°¡­I just did what I had to do.¡±


    ¡°But still¡­ ugh.¡±


    ¡°¡­Young Master?¡±


    I was about to apologize to her, but I had to stop because of the intense pain I suddenly felt in my back.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not a big deal. I just got stressed over that woman, and my head has been hurting for a while. Maybe I should take some rest¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­I see, then I¡¯ll take my leave.¡±


    ¡°Where are you going?¡±


    ¡°¡­I have something I need to take care of.¡±


    With those words, Kania walked out of her ssroom without looking back.


    ¡°Ha¡­¡±


    After sitting there in a daze for a while, I shook my head helplessly and muttered.


    ¡°¡­Damn it.¡±


    Because of the false scenario I told Kania, she still hates me, though not more than before. It¡¯s still clear from her cold expression and the apathetic gaze she gave me.


    Nevertheless, she still came to my aid in my time of need.


    It seems that because of my destiny to defeat the Demon King, Kania has no choice but to help me, so she has decided to help the dreadful person she hates.


    Of course, she has no choice but to help me because if I don¡¯t defeat the Demon King, the world will perish¡­ Still I can see how kind of a person Kania actually is, who decided to help me despite hearing my false scenario, which ignored the pain she has suffered until now.


    However, while I told Kania that I would do my utmost to treat her well from now on, I couldn¡¯t even utter a retort when that woman insulted her.


    Because I was afraid that if I stepped up for her, that shrewd woman would recognize the fact that I stood up for Kania, and if she discovers my true nature this weak body of mine will be utterly shattered, even though I had only been penalized once.


    And in the end, Kania gave me a frosty re and left the ssroom without looking back.


    ¡®¡­It¡¯s something I¡¯ve always experienced, but today I feel a little more dejected.¡¯


    After being in low spirits for a while, I quietly took out an envelope from the drawer, and pondered on her name that I saw using my ?Inspect? skill before she walked out of the ssroom.


    ¡®¡­You seemed to believe that I won¡¯t be able to touch you, but that¡¯s a big mistake.¡¯


    Earlier, I wondered what in the world made that girl feel so confident and act in such a manner. But now I recall that she is the daughter of a Marquis family who knew me quite well.


    If that¡¯s the case, from what I remember, the engagement of the First Prince, who is the first in the line of session to the throne, and that female student who just left the ssroom should be currently underway.


    Of course, as you can see from the earlier situation, she is a woman who changes men like her clothes, so the engagement will soon fall apart.


    ¡®¡­ Now that I remember her face, it¡¯s her turn to fall into the abyss.¡¯


    Although I couldn¡¯t help Kania in front of her, I must avenge her for being insulted from behind the scene.


    Of course, it will be quite difficult to take revenge on that youngdy, who is usually revered as the soon-to-be Empress, since she is from the prestigious Marquis household and is even engaged to the First Prince.


    However, I belong to the Starlight family.


    And, I have already experienced the previous timeline.


    So, although I can¡¯t expose the fact that the entire Marquis family will be the first to turn to the side of the Demon King when the Demon King¡¯s army invades¡­ I can at least expose their various other injustices and corruption.


    ¡®¡­Even if it wasn¡¯t for this situation, they are number one on the cklist of people who need to be exiled from the Empire, so I¡¯m just going to shorten the list on my own.¡¯


    With that in mind, I began to write a letter anonymously about the injustice and corruption of the Marquis family.


    Of course, the Empire and the Imperial family have be quite rotten themselves, so they overlook the usual corruption, but these folks have even embezzled the Imperial budget. So, the current Imperial family would surely strike down the Marquis family.


    ¡°¡­All right, that should be enough.¡±


    Soon this letter will be delivered anonymously to my father, and since he is still brimming with a strong sense of justice despite his memory recalibration, he will report to the Imperial family the moment he reads the letter.


    And that will be a suitable punishment for the family that took the lead in the destruction of the Empire in the previous timeline and the youngdy who insulted Kania.


    ¡®¡­Well then, it¡¯s time for me to pick a fight with Irina.¡¯


    Having relieved some of the guilt in my heart, I left the ssroom to argue with Irina.


    It seems that the guilt I worked so hard to ease will soon build up again.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    ¡°¡­Hey, why don¡¯t you quickly get out of the way?¡±


    ¡°Then do you want to get hurtter?¡±


    ¡°Hey, leave her alone!!¡±


    ¡°Ari¡­ anne¡­¡±


    Finding Irina was fairly easy.


    Due to her mana exhaustion, she became an easy target for dissatisfied nobles who couldn¡¯t recklessly touch themoners because of their high strength and mana. As a result, the nobles routinely attacked her in the backyard of the academy.


    Themoners ignored her situation, fearing that it would be disadvantageous for them to confront the nobles, and Isolet was unable to help because the nobles skillfully hid the fact that they were tormenting her.


    Of course, if Irina had asked for help, Isolet would have surely helped her, but she didn¡¯t because she had the pride of being the greatest Archmage.


    Therefore, the only one who can protect her from magic attacks is her friend Arianne, who specializes in protective magic.


    So where was I when she was being bullied?


    ¡°Oh, Young Master Frey. You¡¯re here?¡±


    ¡°¡­You¡¯re a littlete today. That damnmoner has already deployed her shield.¡±


    ¡°Ha¡­ every time we try to have some fun, that little bitch always gets in the way¡­¡±


    Naturally, I also tormented her, along with the other nobles. Not to mention, I was the one leading them.


    Firstly, the reason I¡¯m doing such a terrible deed is because it fetches so many false evil points.


    Since Irina loathes me to the point of casting an instant death curse in exchange for a year of mana exhaustion, I earn a considerable amount of points every time I torment her,


    In other words, she is a point provider who rivals Kania.


    Secondly, to minimize the damage she suffers.


    It may sound funny to minimize the damage suffered by a subject being bullied when I¡¯m leading the harassment, but reality isn¡¯t a joke.


    Because it¡¯s important to moderate these aristocratic students properly, who see themoners even more insignificant than ants, and prevent them from using deadly magic spells or their attempts to do something way worse to Kania.


    So, I deliberately took the lead to torment her by stabbing her with a scabbard.


    That way, the nobles wouldn¡¯t be able to cast a violent attack spell on her in fear that I will be inflicted by it as well, and I could just buy time until Ariannees.


    Indeed, one might think that Irina wouldn¡¯t be bullied if I didn¡¯t take the initiative in the first ce.


    However, the reason I started taking charge of bullying was because I witnessed Irina walking down the hallway, shivering and staggering with her whole body riddled with scars from the attack of the aristocratic youngdies.


    She was already harshly getting stamped upon by the nobles.


    So I decided that if I didn¡¯t lead the bullying and lower the intensity, she might get a fatal wound and will be forced to quit the academy, or she might die while I¡¯m in the dark about everything.


    Of course, it would be easier if I ordered them not to bully her¡­ but if I did so and even one of these dumb nobles began to think I was protecting Irina out of pity and figure out my nature by chance, the penalty would be imposed and that would be the end of me.


    That¡¯s why I have spent my time standing in front of Irina, tormenting her as painlessly as possible, while at the same time shielding her from all the attack magic spells directed at her without anyone realizing it.


    ¡®¡­But, that will end today.¡¯


    Yes, it¡¯s just as I stated. I¡¯m going to stop bullying Irina as of today.


    The first reason for this is that I no longer have enough energy left to keep protecting her from attack magic spells.


    The life force penalty was more terrifying than I initially thought. So from now on, I will try to be as careful as possible. In other words, I shouldn¡¯t waste my energy on this pretense to make her suffer while secretly protecting her from the attacks.


    Secondly, I¡¯m worried about her mental strength. No matter how high her self-esteem and pride are, there is no way she can be in a sane state of mind after facing this kind of bullying all the time.


    So, no matter how many points I could potentially earn, it¡¯s right to end it immediately at the moment Ie up with an idea to end her bullying without being found out as a false evil.


    The third reason is because of the ¡®idea¡¯ I just mentioned earlier.


    I will now take advantage of this situation and be her sparring partner for the uing performance evaluation.


    Of course, it¡¯s a pretty dirty method, but I have no other choice.


    Because If I were to blindly ask her to be my opponent, she, who is in a mana exhausted state, would think that I¡¯m trying to humiliate her and refuse


    To be honest, I don¡¯t want to go this far, but¡­ I have no choice but to start the main quest and overturn the scenario in order to save everyone.


    And naturally, that ¡®everyone¡¯ also includes Irina, who was ring at me with hateful eyes.


    ¡®¡­Somehow, it seems that my ability to self-rationalize is increasing day by day.¡¯


    Before starting the quest in earnest, I thought so and smiled bitterly.


    No matter how noble my mission to save the world may be,


    The fact still remains that I¡¯m the one tormenting Irina.


    Having experienced far too many tragedies in my previous life,


    I have developed this habit of self-rationalizing beforemitting evil deeds.


    Perhaps that too, is the fate of a False Evil.


    ¡°¡­Get rid of that shield, Arianne.¡±


    When I firmed my heart and spoke coldly, Arianne, who was ring at the nobles with her shield deployed, flinched, and immediately began to re at me with eyes that zed with fury.


    To muster such courage to protect her friend from me, who has even more influence in our ss than the Princess. Hopefully, someday I will get a chance to make a friend like her.


    ¡°Stop doing this. What in the world did Irina do to you¡­¡±


    ¡°But that bitch is a lowlife who doesn¡¯t even have the skills. Can¡¯t you see that?¡±


    ¡°¡­What?¡±


    ¡°There is no reason to leave useless trash at the academy. That¡¯s why we are sorting the garbage ourselves¡­ shouldn¡¯t you feel rather honored?¡±


    When I said a line that a third-rate viin would say with a mean expression, the surrounding nobles began to nod in agreement, while Arianne opened her eyes wide and eximed.


    ¡°Irina is a student many times better than any of you! Don¡¯t spout nonsense!¡±


    ¡°¡­Fine, will you move out of the way or not?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll never move!!!¡±


    Arianne shouted and expanded her shield evenrger than before, which caused an uproar and forced several nobles to fall over as they approached her.


    ¡°¡­Is that so? That¡¯s a shame.¡±


    After momentarily watching the scene, I looked at Arianne with a cold expression and said.


    ¡°¡­Then it can¡¯t be helped. I have no choice but to bully your sister.¡±


    ¡°¡­What?¡±


    ¡°I did some background research since you kept bothering me¡­ And, I found out that your sister is currently working as a maid in our mansion¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­..!!!¡±


    There was a tremor in Arianne¡¯s eyes the moment she heard my words, and when I saw that, I raised the corners of my mouth and continued my words.


    ¡°So you know¡­ soon, your sister¡¯s ce of work will be moved to our mansion¡¯s cer.¡±


    ¡°Tha-That means¡­¡±


    ¡°You know what that means, don¡¯t you? Your sister is beautiful¡­ rest assured, I¡¯ll use her well.¡±


    ¡°Aaa¡­¡±


    When I finished speaking, Arianne slumped to the floor with a crestfallen expression, and at the same time Irina jumped out of her shield and grabbed me by the cor.


    ¡°Aa¡­ this scum!! I¡¯d rather you bully me!! Rather embrace me!! Or rather beat me to death, you son of a bitch!!¡±


    ¡°¡­What a heartwarming friendship.¡±


    I raised my hand to restrain the nobles who were approaching me to get Irina away from me, and then I spoke in an apathetic tone.


    ¡°By the way, I don¡¯t like wild bitches like you¡­ so why would I want to embrace you?¡±


    ¡°Fu-Fucking Bastard¡­!¡±


    ¡°Still¡­ the courage to curse at the first son of the Duke is admirable. I like that.¡±


    I shoved Irina down, who was grabbing me by the cor, and opened my mouth while looking down at her as she fell with her butt on the ground.


    ¡°I have a proposal for you then.¡±


    ¡°¡­Proposal?¡±


    ¡°Yes, a generous offer to appreciate your bold courage, which I find special.¡±


    Hearing my words, Irina clenched her teeth while clutching the dirt on the ground, as I continued speaking while looking at her.


    ¡°In this uing performance evaluation, be my sparring partner.¡±


    ¡°¡­What?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s have a bet on who will win or lose the duel.¡±


    Irina tilted her head with her brows furrowed at the word ¡®bet¡¯, as I made an offer she could never refuse


    ¡°If you win that duel¡­ I¡¯ll hand over a portion of my mana to you.¡±


    When I finished speaking, all the surrounding nobles began to murmur amongst each other. Indeed, it¡¯s a natural reaction since ?Ster Mana? is considered to be the highest level of mana that can¡¯t even be bought with money.


    ¡°Even a bitch with no magical talent might cause a miracle if she possesses the mana of the revered Starlight family. Of course, in order to do that, you¡¯ll have to defeat me first.¡±


    When I threw a sarcastic remark at Irina, her eyes widened, and she asked.


    ¡°What if I lose?¡±


    ¡°Leave the academy and then be my exclusive ve.¡±


    ¡°¡­Exclusive ve?¡±


    When she asked with a frown, I replied with a smirk.


    ¡°Now that I think about it, I think I might have a taste for slowly bringing girls like you who pretend to be strong down to your knees.¡±


    ¡°¡­Ugh.¡±


    ¡°So, what¡¯s your answer? Are you going to do it or not? Decide quickly.¡±


    When I urged her to make a choice, Irina shuddered, then soon eximed loudly.


    ¡°I¡¯ll do it! I¡¯ll do it!!¡±


    ¡°¡­Fine. Then, let¡¯s take an oath of death.¡±


    ¡°¡­What!?¡±


    While Irina looked startled, I tapped the ck brooch I had earlier picked up from my ornamental storage case during the break and was wearing it on my chest.


    ¡°Because lowlives like you don¡¯t know the value of promises¡­ That¡¯s why I always have this prepared.¡±


    As soon as I was done speaking, the brooch was activated and dark mana flowed out, binding Irina.


    ¡°What the¡­ Why are you looking at me like that for? You¡¯ve also secretly ced such an oath on your servants.¡±


    As the nobles in the vicinity stared nkly at me, I scoffed at them and soon turned my gaze to Irina and asked.


    ¡°I¡¯ll ask again, are you really going to bet?¡±


    ¡°¡­Ugh!¡±


    Irina, who was biting her lip so hard that even blood was leaking out, eventually answered in a quieter voice than before.


    ¡°Hey, Irina¡­ Don¡¯t take that oath. I¡¯ll take care of your problem and I¡¯ll figure something out about my sister¡¯s case as well¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­I¡¯ll do it. Fuck, I¡¯ll do it.¡±


    ¡°No! No Irina!!¡±


    ¡°Great.¡±


    And at that moment, the dark mana prated into our hearts.


    ¡°¡­You moron, don¡¯t you realize that if you break your promise, you will die?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­..¡±


    ¡°You seem to know very well, then¡­ I¡¯ll see you on the day of performance evaluation.¡±


    Leaving those words behind, I slipped out of the crowd of nobles, and soon my footsteps momentarily halted as I turned my gaze to the nobles and spoke in a low voice.


    ¡°¡­From now on, don¡¯t touch that bitch. Soon she will be my exclusive ve and serve me as a woman¡­ I don¡¯t want her to get hurt.¡±


    After hearing my words, the nobles silently nodded and began to quietly follow me towards the exit of the backyard.


    ¡°Wa-Waah¡­ Irina¡­ I¡¯m sorry¡­ I-I-It¡¯s all because of me¡­¡±


    As I left the courtyard deeply immersed in my thoughts, leaving behind Arianne who hugged Irina while crying bitterly, and Irina, who was silently ring my way as she caressed Arianne¡¯s back.


    ¡®¡­I have to umte as much mana as possible before the day of the duel.¡¯


    It seems like I¡¯ll be busy for a while.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    ¡°¡­Ms. Kania! Ms. Kania!!¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Meanwhile, Kania, who was walking down a secluded hallway at that time of the day, tilted her head and asked what was going on when she saw Ferloche rushed to her.


    ¡°I¡¯ve uncovered top-ss confidential information about Frey¡­!¡±


    ¡°¡­Top-ss confidential information?¡±


    Then, with a serious expression, Ferloche whispered in Kania¡¯s ear that she had found Frey¡¯s top secret information, as she asked what the information was with a grave look.


    ¡°What the hell is this top-ss confidential information you speak of?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be surprised all right¡­ Frey is¡­ actually¡­actually¡ª!¡±


    ¡°¡­Actually?¡±


    ¡°¡ªa woman!!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡±


    Eventually the Saintess eximed with a nervous expression, as Kania stared at her in a daze and soon replied with a relieved look.


    ¡°¡­I see.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I guess Ms Kania knew about it as well!!¡±


    Kania nodded quietly as she recalled her vow to never get involved with this creature after witnessing her stupid look with her head tilted until the end of thest meeting, despite na¡¯s five-hour long exnation that whales are mammals and not fishes.


    ¡°Yes¡­ Frey was actually a woman all along! I guess we¡¯ve got one of his¡­ no, her weaknesses!¡±


    So in the end, the Saintess, who eventually became convinced of the fact that Frey is a woman, clenched her fists and rejoiced at her own achievement. Soon after, she suddenly looked at Kania and asked.


    ¡°Um, by the way¡­ do you know where the infirmary is?¡±


    ¡°¡­Why the infirmary?¡±


    ¡°Ah, that¡¯s¡­ I heard that earlier Isabel suddenly copsed with a stomachache¡­ I was wondering if there is anything I could do to help¡­¡±


    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then I don¡¯t think you need to go.¡±


    ¡°¡­Huh?¡±


    ¡°A cat that keeps wagging its tail unnecessarily¡­ needs to be scolded so they keep their tails curled.¡±


    ¡°¡­..???¡±


    Ferloche tilted her head, not understanding what Kania was saying, while Kania added her words in a low voice.


    ¡°¡­and besides one cat is more than enough.¡±


    Having said that, Kania gently stroked Ferloche¡¯s head, who was still tilting her head, as the dark mana that remained in Kania¡¯s hand until then slowly got purified.


    Indeed, it was truly a perfect crime.

 Chapter 20: Right-Hand Man

    ¡°¡­Then, see you at the next meeting.¡±


    ¡°¡­Yes!¡±


    I bid farewell to the Saintess after stroking her hair for a while and confirming that there wasn¡¯t a single trace of dark mana remaining in my hand.


    The Saintess smiled brightly, then gave me a slight bow before heading towards the ssroom.


    ¡®¡­As expected, Ferloche¡¯s risk factor is low. Besides her unpredictable nature, I can be rest assured.¡¯


    Ferloche, who not only has a pure heart but also a pure mind, would waste her time on her own chasing after the wrong clue, even if I don¡¯t do anything.


    To begin with, the Church of Sun God should have have brainwashed her thoroughly by strictly teaching her about the dangers of warlocks, but seeing her act so friendly towards me¡­ made me feel like she needs help to avoid danger.


    ¡®¡­In addition to that, I need to be wary of rest of the girls.¡¯


    First and foremost, in the case of the Princess, her destructive ?Sr Mana? is indeed problematic¡­ but her political influence is overwhelming as well.


    She has already begun to gather her own entourage behind the scenes, and she is expanding her sphere of influence in more daring and diverse wayspared to the previous timeline¡­ In the near future, the power structure of the Imperial capital will change dramatically.


    So, when the Imperial Princesses into power, she will soonunch an all-out attack on Young Master.


    If that happens, even if the Starlight family which has withstood the influence of the Sun God Church, the Moonlight family, and to a certain extent, the Imperial family, will soon reach their limits.


    ¡®Irina is currently mana exhausted, so she won¡¯t be a danger for now¡­ but in the future she will be a problem.¡¯


    The future Archmage Irina Philliard is currently in a mana exhausted state for some reason. Perhaps she failed to cast aplex curse on Young Master, and is suffering from side effects as a result of that¡­ Thanks to it, she won¡¯t be a danger for now, but she will still be a serious threat in the future.


    ¡®Finally, Lady Serena. I¡­ I don¡¯t know how to deal with her.¡¯


    ording to the facts I discovered in the subconscious space, the person who Young Master had the most trouble deceiving in his previous life was Lady Serena.


    Indeed, that person deserves to be hailed as the greatest genius of the continent since she for several years single-handedly prevented the withering Empire from falling apart in the ¡®previous timeline,¡¯ and personally led the wounded and worn-out soldiers to fight against the Demon King¡¯s army until the bitter end.


    So, when she returns from her trip, I need to cast a ck magic spell to manipte her mind.


    If I don¡¯t do that, the Young Master will be in danger.


    ¡°¡­Phew.¡±


    After I finished nning, I approached the window in the hallway and gazed outside. Just then, I saw the Young Mastere out of the backyard with his followers.


    As I quietly watched the Young Master haggardly deal with his followers, who were constantly trying to suck up to him, my gaze soon drifted in deep thought.


    ¡®As expected¡­ there are too many annoying flies buzzing around the Young Master.¡¯


    Based on my experiences from the previous timeline, all the people around Young Master have different thoughts inside their minds.


    Half of the people around Young Master are opportunists who have no choice but to somehow make a connection with the Starlight family who wields tremendous power in the Empire.


    And the other half are aristocraticdies who fell in love with the Young Master or coveted him after seeing his striking appearance.


    Although Young Master himself doesn¡¯t seem to be aware of it because of his tendency of self-loathing, but Young Master¡¯s status is actually quite remarkable amongst the young aristocraticdies of the academy.


    Even if people call him trash and the worst ruffian of the Empire, there is a reason why women are drawn to him like moths to a me.


    However, whenever a woman tries to get close to Young Master, he misunderstands that it¡¯s because she is coveting his status and authority. Perhaps that¡¯s how he must have reacted in the past as well.


    Since he is a man, who in order to save everyone else, intentionallymits evil deeds and is willing to be hated, it¡¯s hard for him to believe that there are people out there who see him in a favorable light.


    Still, you never know what¡¯s in their hearts.


    So, as the Young Master¡¯s butler and aide, I¡¯ll always have to be on guard.


    ¡°¡­?¡±


    With such thoughts in my head, I was about to move away from the window when I saw a familiar face in the distance at the entrance to the backyard.


    ¡°¡­Irina?¡±


    Irina was supporting her sobbing friend, while ring at the Young Master with eyes that exuded killing intent. It seems that Young Master hasmitted another evil deed.


    ¡®¡­Master, you¡¯ve always been hated like that.¡¯


    Earlier this morning, as I supported his frail body on the way to the ssroom, I couldn¡¯t manage my facial expression well enough.


    Whenever the Young Master coughed, staggered orined about the pain in his back¡­ It was so hard for me to bear the guilt.


    ¡®¡­I¡¯m the one who should be hated.¡¯


    The Young Master who forgave me once for possessing the cursed mana created at the expense of his mother¡¯s life has now forgiven me once again for gnawing away at his life force and life span.


    Besides, he even took care of me so that I won¡¯t suffer from guilt and lied to make himself a bad person, all for my sake¡­ Every time he looks at me, his eyes are filled with guilt and regret.


    Every time that happens it bes really difficult to manage my expression.


    As Young Master¡¯s aide,


    I resolved myself to silently follow his back as he walks on the solitary path he has chosen for himself¡­


    However, sometimes I feel the urge to tell him the truth right away.


    I already know everything about you.


    I¡¯m the one who should be hated


    But if I say that, I no longer would have the confidence to stand next to him.


    Therefore, even if it¡¯s cowardly, I will still continue to serve Young Master as his aide and watch over his back treading two steps behind.


    ¡®¡­But only in the final hour, I will stand by his side.¡¯


    After making such a vow, I set aside the guilt I felt about Young Master, and began to contemte about the new concern that suddenly came to my mind.


    When I fell asleep after receiving life force from the Young Masterst night, I possessed the cat doll once again.


    Honestly, it¡¯s not because I wanted to¡­ but because I forgot to disperse the channel I initially set up as a medium.


    Anyway, while I was quietly watching the Young Master after possessing the doll.. in the middle of the night he suddenly woke up groaning in pain.


    Young Master, who was checking the rm clock with fuzzy eyes, sighed and lifted the doll I was possessing.


    My first thought was to dodge his approaching hand¡­ but I couldn¡¯t do so after ncing at his desperate expression.


    As such, for a while the Young Masterined while holding me in his arms as he kept pressing my belly, and I who had vowed to not make cat noises just for today, had no choice but to meow when master aggressively began to press my belly.


    I had to do this because the Young Master was almost in tears.


    But the next thing I knew, You Master began to press my belly repeatedly¡­ this caused a big problem.


    ¡°¡­heungh.¡±


    Just like right now, my stomach became so sensitive that I would respond to even the slightest breeze or contact.


    Perhaps when Young Master pressed my belly while I was inhabiting the cat doll, some ster mana was infused just like how a slight amount of ster mana would blend in with the life force, when he would ce his hand on my belly and transfer his life force at night¡­ Now, no matter what I do, this condition just doesn¡¯t get any better


    Thanks to this, when Young Master gently touched my belly throughout the night, or when I was supporting him, his clothes grazed my belly. I felt a bit¡­ sensitive¡­


    ¡®If I don¡¯t pretend to be a cat, the Young Master will be disappointed¡­¡¯


    As a butler and an aide, relieving Young Master¡¯s stress is one of the key virtues.


    If I can make him feel better by pretending to be a cat¡­ I can pretend to be a cat a hundred or even a thousand times.


    But if my current abdominal condition continues, it will be quite difficult.


    Besides, the sensitivity seems to be worsening. Until before, I could somehow endure by gritting my teeth¡­ Now, just a mild breeze grazing me is enough to make me lose strength in my legs.


    ¡®¡­I need to consult with Young Master about thister tonight.¡¯


    After organizing my thoughts like that, I walked with longer strides and headed for the training hall.


    Now is also the time to train my strength in preparation for the uing event.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    ¡°¡­Frey Raon Starlight, and Irina Philliard. Is it true that you two mutually agreed to be each other¡¯s sparring partner?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°¡­Yes.¡±


    I have been caught by Isolet again and was summoned to the staff room.


    The reason for this is that I had just informed her that me and Irina are going to sparring partners.


    ¡°Was there really no threats or any kind of tricks involved?¡±


    ¡°Of course. Just what sort of guy do you think I am?¡±


    ¡°¡­Yes, there wasn¡¯t.¡±


    When I replied calmly to her question, Irina quietly answered with her fists clenched under the desk.


    As I nced at her, I thought to myself.


    ¡® ¡­I¡¯m d I used the oath of death on her.¡¯


    Of course, due to Irina¡¯s prideful nature, it¡¯s unlikely she will ever mention the truth with her own mouth¡­ but there is always a possibility.


    That¡¯s why I used the ¡®Oath of Death¡¯.


    All the parties involved in the oath of death can¡¯t reveal the truth to anyone other than those who have witnessed it.


    In other words, Irina, sitting next to me, wouldn¡¯t be able to tell Isolet the truth, even if she wanted to.


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡±


    Isolet, who looked at the two of us suspiciously, sighed and opened her mouth.


    ¡°¡­Just so you know, if I find even the slightest oddity, I will immediately stop the duel.¡±


    ¡°You worry a lot. So can I leave now?¡±


    ¡°¡­No, you stay. Frey.¡±


    ¡°¡­What?¡±


    I nodded my head in panic when Isolet suddenly instructed me to stay back. Meanwhile, Irina, who was sitting by my side, got up from her seat and spoke to me in a cold voice.


    ¡°Then¡­ I¡¯ll see you on the day of the duel, Lord Frey.¡±


    ¡°¡­Hmm.¡±


    Having said that, she quickly left the staff room. Perhaps if she had been in her prime, everything within a 50-meter radius would have melted by now.


    [<strong>Acquired False Evil Points:</strong> 500pts! (An Irrefutable Proposal)]


    While I was immersed in my thoughts, a system window appeared in front of my eyes notifying me of the false evil points I just earned.


    I was stunned for a while by the amount of points I earned, which was more than I expected, but soon the system window popped up in front of me again.


    Store Alert [Elementary Skills Store Level 2 Unlocked!] [<strong>umted points:</strong> 1200pts]


    ¡®¡­Oh.¡¯


    It seems that I have unlocked a new skill store while umting false evil points.


    While I was about to open the store, out of curiosity, I found Isolet still ring at me sitting in front of me as she slowly opened her mouth. I decided to check the storeter and started listening to Isolet¡¯s words.


    ¡°¡­Frey, are you all right?¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Last time¡­ at the auction house¡­ that incident¡­¡±


    As it turns out, after Irina left, Isolet just held me back because she was concerned about my well being.


    Isolet clearly told me the other day that she won¡¯t treat me privately as acquaintances anymore. But here she is talking to me casually without even realizing. I stared at her for a while and then soon opened my mouth.


    ¡°Oh, in the back alley?¡±


    ¡°¡­Frey!¡±


    As I spoke about the back alley in a calm manner, Isolet yelled at me, which caused some of the surrounding teachers to flinch and nce at us.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t tell anyone about the date we had at that time¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­Don¡¯t force me to draw my sword in the staff room, Frey.¡±


    ¡°¡­Sorry.¡±


    Isolet returned to her cold stiff state, when I poked her chronic disease condition, then I began to speak calmly.


    ¡°Back then, a strange aura engulfed the auction house, so I escaped the auction house while exuding ster mana.¡±


    ¡°¡­Is that so?¡±


    ¡°Hmm, are you mad because I left you behind? You should know very well how much of a selfish bastard I can be, don¡¯t you? And even if I possess ster mana, it¡¯s the size of an ant¡­ I couldn¡¯t afford to protect you, Professor.¡±


    ¡°¡­Right.¡±


    ¡°And in the first ce, the Professor has surpassed the level of a mere swordsman¡­ Shouldn¡¯t you be able to withstand that aura on your own to a certain extent? So don¡¯t be too angry at me?¡±


    In order to be hated by Isolet, I spoke in a tone that was as cold as possible, and then used my ?Mind Reading? skill hoping that her emotional state might have changed¡­ However, a momentter I had no choice but to sigh.


    [<strong>Isolet Arham Bywalker¡¯s current emotions:</strong> Disappointment/Concern/Doubt/Regret/Pity]


    ¡®The contempt and rage are gone¡­ but the concern is still there. If she stays like this, she will be in trouble¡­¡¯


    I was wondering what I could say to make her hate me, since if this situation continues, Isolet¡¯s life will be in danger. But soon I opened my eyes wide when I discovered one particr emotion standing out amongst the others.


    ¡®¡­Doubt?¡¯


    ording to my ?Mind Reading? skill, Isolet is currently ¡®doubting¡¯ me. I¡¯m not even sure what in the world that means.


    ¡°¡­Professor.¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°Well, is there something you want to ask me?¡±


    In the end, after contemting for a while, I decided to ask her.


    ¡°¡­Yes, I do want to ask you one thing.¡±


    Isolet hesitated for a moment, but then soon red at me and asked.


    ¡°What¡¯s your rtionship with Kania?¡±


    ¡°..What?¡±


    I flinched and asked her what she meant with an absurd expression on my face.


    ¡°¡­What do you mean by rtionship?¡±


    ¡°Literally what it means. Remember unhealthy rtionships are forbidden in the academy.¡±


    ¡°¡­I¡¯ve never heard of that before. You will be shocked if you knew what has been going on behind the scenes of the academy.¡±


    When I responded shamelessly, Isolet red at me with a cold expression on her face and said.


    ¡°Frey, I¡¯m not in the mood for jokes. I stopped by the dorm earlier this morning, and while I was passing by the hallway¡­ I saw Kania grabbing her stomach when she came out of the dorm with you.¡±


    ¡°¡­Is that so?¡±


    ¡°Of course, it was when you were distracted and looking elsewhere.¡±


    Having said that, Isolet momentarily paused, then soon opened her mouth with a blush on her face.


    ¡°Whe-When a man and a womane out of the same room¡­ and the woman is holding lower abdomen¡­ The only possibility that I can think of¡­ is that¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°¡­Am I wrong?¡±


    As I stared at Isolet with a puzzled look, when she shyly asked that question and turned her gaze to the side.


    ¡°¡­Have you ever considered the possibility of Kania having a stomachache?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s¡­ but then her reaction at the cafe¡­ as expected¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­Professor, are you having trouble with your urges?¡±


    I was getting annoyed listening to her ignorant delusions any longer, so I raised my voice a little and asked irritatingly, Isolet momentarily shut her mouth and muttered shyly.


    ¡°Anyway, unhealthy rtionships are forbidden. Next time something like that happens in front of my eyes¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­I¡¯ll take my leave then.¡±


    ¡°¡­Yes, goodbye.¡±


    Judging that further discussion will just be a waste of time, I got up from my seat feeling a slight headache.


    ¡°¡­Frey.¡±


    ¡°What is it again?¡±


    However, just as I was about to head out of the staff room, Isolet suddenly called me in a low voice. As I slowly turned to face her, wondering what else she was going to say, I found Isolet looking at me with a serious expression on her face.


    ¡°¡­A sword¡¯s purpose isn¡¯t to y people, it¡¯s meant to protect them.¡±


    Eventually, she caressed the sword beside her and spoke words that were quite familiar to me.


    I stopped for a moment and let those words sink in, as they are the ideals I wield my sword for. But a momentter I retorted.


    ¡°So what?¡±


    ¡°¡­ Don¡¯t treat her too harshly in the uing duel.¡±


    ¡°Well, you don¡¯t need to worry. It¡¯s a duel between two losers anyway.¡±


    After giving her a vague answer with a smirk, I walked out of the staff room and muttered inwardly.


    ¡®¡­Sister still remembers those words.¡¯


    Feeling somewhat better, I walked down the hallway humming to myself, but when I recalled what I had done to Irina, I began to feel depressed again as I trudged back to the ssroom


    Maybe I should go for a drink today.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡±


    Meanwhile, Isolet, who had been carefully examining Frey¡¯s expression, muttered while sitting in the staff room with her hand on her chin.


    ¡°¡­Was it an illusion after all?¡±


    Frey¡¯s life was being threatened in more ways than he had expected.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    ¡°Ugh, my head¡­¡±


    I was feeling restless, so after ss and a few drinks with some aristocratic students, I returned to the deserted dormitory and threw myself on my bed.


    ¡°¡­Did I drink too much?¡±


    In my previous life, I used to drink a lot to relieve my stress ofmitting evil deeds, and since I felt a bit depressed today, I decided to drown my sorrow in liquor like old times.


    Thanks to this, my body feels exhausted on top of being severely wounded and my vitality and lifespan being massively reduced.


    However, because of my high mental strength, I can¡¯t help but feel a little better whenever I drink to my heart¡¯s content.


    I¡¯m known to the world as a lightweight who gets drunk after drinking half a bottle.


    ¡°¡­ Let¡¯s check out the newly acquired skills, shall we?¡±


    Grabbing my throbbing, aching head, I opened the newly unlocked skill store window, and arge window appeared in front of me


    [Store / Elementary Skills Level 2]


    ¨C <strong>Life Force Recovery (1000pts)</strong>


    <strong>Description:</strong> Permanently slightly increases the life force recovery rate.


    (Total amount does not increase)


    ¨C <strong>False Evil¡¯s Deception Lv2 (700pts)</strong>


    <strong>Description:</strong> Permanently slightly increases the persuasiveness of lies.


    ¨C <strong>Inspect Lv3 (1000pts)</strong>


    <strong>Description:</strong> The Inspect skill numerically disys the degree of how good or evil a person actually is.


    (-100~100)


    ¡°¡­I definitely need to buy the first skill.¡±


    Since I¡¯m already in such a state after only getting penalized once, I think I need to buy the first skill as soon as possible.


    Of course, it won¡¯t increase my life force or lifespan that has already been depleted¡­ but it will still be quite helpful to have my life force recover faster, since when I infuse life force into Kania at night, my body remainsnguid for the rest of the day.


    ¡®¡­The rest of the skills would be nice to have as well.¡¯


    After giving the second and third skill a brief nce and rating them as useful in my heart, I tried to close my eyes to get some rest before Kania arrived¡­


    Notice [There is an important change!]


    ¡°¡­Huh?¡±


    As soon as a notification window popped up, I stretched out my hand with a bewildered expression.


    Main Quest: Hidden Route!


    <strong>Achievement Method:</strong> In the ?Performance Evaluation? scenario, make a bet with Irina and force her to take the ¡®Oath of Death¡¯ while maintaining lower favorability with her.


    <strong>Quest Content:</strong> Win the duel against Irina!


    ¡°¡­Oh, this.¡±


    And as I was reading the contents disyed in the prompt, I soon lost interest and swiped it away without even ncing at the reward.


    My ancestor, who already mastered the game, mentioned this particr hidden quest in the prophetic book.


    And ording to the prophetic book, this hidden quest shouldn¡¯t be epted. The rewards are great, but if I ept this quest, the probability of Irina discovering my true nature as False Evil will skyrocket.


    It¡¯s a hundred times better to be a mana supplier than blowing my cover. Because if I get penalized once more, I really don¡¯t know what will happen.


    <i>¨C Thud</i>


    Thinking like that¡­ I was about to close my eyes this time, but the dormitory door was mmed open. It seems like Kania has returned.


    ¡®¡­Ha, it can¡¯t help it.¡¯


    Since now that I have skill to increase my life force recovery rate, I was about to rest for a while until my body recovers¡­ but seeing Kania return; I was about to get up from the bed to share my life force.


    ¡°Y-Young Master¡­¡±


    ¡°.. .Kania?¡±


    For some reason, I found Kania holding her belly and gasping for breath as I hastily rushed to her side.


    ¡°¡­Kania what¡¯s wrong all of a sudden?¡±


    ¡°M-My stomach¡­ the ster mana¡­ the side effects¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­What?¡±


    ¡°Ha¡­! Don¡¯t touch me¡­!¡±


    Since sheined about serious abdominal pain, I put my hand on her stomach, but Kania fiercely shoved it away.


    ¡°I-I¡¯m sorry¡­ But¡­ I can¡¯t stand it any longer¡­ I-If you don¡¯t do anything¡­ my stomach¡­ Ugh¡­!¡±


    ¡°¡­Kania? Kania!!¡±


    After struggling to continue her words in a trembling voice, she soon grabbed me and shivered.


    ¡°No more¡­ it¡¯s unbearable¡­ I know it¡¯s a shameless request, but¡­ please help me before it¡¯s toote¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­Ha.¡±


    As I silently watched Kania, who began to look at me with tear-filled eyes, I eventually heaved a sigh and carried her to bed


    I¡¯m afraid tonight might be a little long.

 Chapter 21: Healing

    ¡°Haa¡­ Haa¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡±


    Kania is lying on the bed, gasping for breath. I sat down gently next to her on the bed and asked.


    ¡°¡­ How long have you been like this?¡±


    ¡°Si-Since this morning¡­ my belly has be more sensitive¡­ and in the end¡­¡±


    ¡°I see. So, that must have been the reason all along.¡±


    ¡°What¡­¡±


    My heart aches when I look at her suffering.


    Perhaps the reason she is in this much pain is because some amount of ster mana might have blended in when I was infusing my life force into her.


    Originally, I made fine adjustments to prevent the fatal ster mana from fusing with the dark mana¡­ but I guess I made a mistake because I was in a terrible state at that time.


    In the end, I harmed Kania once again.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Kania.¡±


    ¡°¡­Eh?¡±


    ¡°¡­I think it¡¯s probably my fault.¡±


    I can finally treat Kania well, but instead of treating her well, I¡¯m making her suffer¡­ I really have no excuses.


    It seems I¡¯m fated to do evil deeds one way or other¡­


    ¡°Young Master.¡±


    ¡°Kania?¡±


    I lowered my head and med myself a moment longer, before Kania, who had been trembling until then, lightly grabbed my hand and opened her mouth.


    ¡°It¡¯s¡­ not¡­Young¡­ Master¡¯s¡­ fault¡­ ugh¡­!¡±


    She struggled to utter some words as she gazed at me with tearful eyes, then soon closed her eyes as she began to shiver again.


    ¡®¡­Yes, this isn¡¯t the time for this.¡¯


    This isn¡¯t the time to wallow in guilt. Right now, my priority is to treat Kania, who is suffering from abdominal pain because of me.


    Apologies can wait until the treatment is over.


    ¡°¡­Kania, I¡¯m going to lift your top a little.¡±


    As I spoke calmly after concentrating my senses, Kania nodded her head powerlessly. I nced at her, then began to slowly lift her butler¡¯s uniform.


    ¡°Eungh¡­!¡±


    Then Kania let out a faint moan. It seems she feels tremendous pain just from having her clothes graze her stomach.


    I therefore stopped lifting her uniform for a moment, then I began to ponder when I suddenly felt a sense of d¨¦j¨¤ vu from the moan that Kania just uttered.


    ¡®¡­Don¡¯t tell me this was the faint moan I heard back then?¡¯


    At dawn, while I was ying with the cat doll, I heard a woman¡¯s moan in the room.


    I thought I heard a ghost, or it was just a hallucination because I wasn¡¯t feeling too well at the time, but now that I think about it, Kania¡¯s moan sounded quite simr.


    ¡®In truth, she must have been ill since the moment she received my life force¡­¡¯


    Even though Kania must have been in a lot of pain, I can see her struggling to hold back her moans and trying to fall asleep.


    It seems that she lied to me in fear that I would feel guilty if she said she had been ill all night.


    After all, I truly don¡¯t deserve an aide like Kania.


    ¡°Kania¡­¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­ Master¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­Can you bear with me for a moment?¡±


    I pushed my piling guilt to a corner of my mind and whispered to Kania as I lifted her top and fully revealed her belly.


    ¡°What? What do you¡­ Ha¡­!!¡±


    And the next very moment, I poked Kania¡¯s belly with my finger.


    ¡°Heuuungh¡­Haa..¡±


    Thanks to this, Kania, who was about to ask me what I meant, was forced to close her eyes due to the excruciating pain that surged over her as I gently held her when she was convulsing while clutching my arm.


    ¡°¡­I apologize.¡±


    ¡°Ughhh¡­Ugh¡­¡±


    When I apologized in a muffled voice, Kania, who had been writhing in pain for a long time, wiped the tears from her eyes and said.


    ¡°Please don¡¯t¡­¡­ apologize¡­ rather, I¡¯m the one who¡­ hiik¡­!¡±


    ¡°¡­Well then, I¡¯ll start in earnest.¡±


    ¡°Arghhh¡­¡±


    I couldn¡¯t see her suffering any longer, so I ced my left hand on her belly where the mana was distributed to some extent, then poked her with my finger, as I cradled her wrist in my right hand and stabilized her mana.


    ¡®¡­This might be a bit tricky.¡¯


    As I stabilized Kania¡¯s mana while listening to her groans, I frowned when I sensed that my ster mana and her dark mana had already started to fuse deep inside her womb.


    A fusion that deep could cause permanent side effects or even be a ticking bomb.


    Of course, it¡¯s too early to be certain that such a thing will happen as I have already stabilized a significant amount of ster mana¡­ That said, if the fusion ispleted while I¡¯m standing still, it can¡¯t be reversed.


    ¡®¡­I can¡¯t let that happen. I¡¯ve no choice but to absorb thispletely.¡¯


    Now that it hase to this, it seems that I must absorb the ster mana along with the dark mana deep inside Kania¡¯s womb.


    Of course, it would be perfect if only the ster mana could be absorbed, but then the dark mana that had already been fused with my ster mana could go berserk.


    However, if I absorb the two fused manas at the same time, there wouldn¡¯t be any problem.


    Needless to say, it might be too much for my body, but I¡¯m destined to perish alongside the Demon King anyway.


    ¡®¡­And, since I gave her my word that I would treat her well.¡¯


    With that in mind, I took a deep breath and began to press her belly.


    ¡°¡­Heup!¡±


    ¡°¡­Huh?¡±


    Then Kania groaned and tilted her head. It seems that she also noticed that her mana was draining, since it was the dark mana that always existed deep within her.


    ¡°¡­Ugh.¡±


    ¡°Y-Young Master¡­?¡±


    As I continued to exert strength, my ster mana and her dark mana, in a half blended state deep inside her womb, were slowly getting sucked into my hand. Seeing this phenomenon, Kania opened her eyes wide and spoke in an urgent tone.


    ¡°Young Master, the ster and the dark manas are conflicting in nature! If you forcefully absorb them¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­I¡¯m sorry, but this is the only way.¡±


    So when Kania nkly stared at me, speechless for a moment, the dark mana slowly crept up my arm.


    ¡°Ugh¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­What are you doing now?¡±


    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s not a big deal. It¡¯ll be over in a moment.¡±


    ¡°¡­Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re absorbing the dark mana right now?¡±


    When Kania asked with brows furrowed, I answered with a bitter smile as I felt touched by her kind heart once again.


    ¡°It¡¯s really not a big deal.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­..¡±


    Having said that painstakingly, I absorbed all the remaining dark mana deep inside her womb, and then copsed on the bed drenched in cold sweat.


    ¡°Ha¡­ first of all¡­ first aid is done¡­ your stomach will be sensitive for a while¡­ but you¡¯re past the crisis¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­Young Master.¡±


    Exhausted from manipting mana so precisely, I gasped and barely narrated the results of the treatment, but suddenly Kania interrupted me, so I shut my mouth and began to listen to her.


    ¡°¡­Young Master, take a look at your arm.¡±


    ¡°¡­Ah.¡±


    She pointed to my left arm, which had turned ck.


    ¡°¡­ I¡¯m d it¡¯s my left arm. If it had been my right arm, it would have been a disaster.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡±


    I tried tough it off, since Kania looked too concerned, but she suddenly burst into tears.


    ¡°That¡¯s¡­ not the problem¡­¡±


    Her reaction was more intense than I expected, so I panicked and began to make excuses while sweating profusely.


    ¡°Ka-Kania. I¡¯m telling you I¡¯m fine, all right? The ckening on my arm will disappear as long as I keep infusing ster mana.¡±


    ¡°But¡­ the curse¡­ will continue¡­. to inflict pain¡­¡±


    ¡°You know I have a lot of money, right? I¡¯m sure it won¡¯t even itch If I buy expensive herbs and potions and apply them regrly, all right? So, don¡¯t need to worry too much¡­.¡±


    ¡°But¡­ the scar will¡­ remain forever¡­¡±


    Kania struggled to speak as her throat tightened in unshed tears. Soon afterwards, she lowered her head and muttered.


    ¡°My ck magic is¡­ a cursed ability¡­ In the end¡­ this time as well¡­ Young Master¡­¡±


    ¡°Kania, don¡¯t worry. In the first ce, evesting scars are trivial.¡±


    ¡°¡­Huh?¡±


    ¡°There wille a day when not only such scars but also my abilities and the life force that I give you will no longer be relevant. So don¡¯t worry¡­¡±


    ¡°Heungh¡­!¡±


    ¡°Kania¡­?¡±


    I somehow tried to reassure Kania by giving her minor hints about the future¡­. but she didn¡¯t listen to me and eventually broke down in tears.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Master¡­!¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you¡­? I told you I¡¯m fine, didn¡¯t I¡­?¡±


    ¡°But¡­ But¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡±


    In that way, I spent a long time caressing Kania¡¯s back, who was weeping sadly as I held her in my arms.


    After all, Kania is really kind.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    ¡°¡­I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    After crying for a long time, I forced myself to stop crying so as not to cause more trouble for Young Master who had beenforting me for so long.


    ¡°Kania, have you calmed down?¡±


    Then, Young Master, who had been watching me for a while with a worried look on his face, gently put his hand on my shoulder and asked about my condition in a warm voice.


    ¡°Yes, Young Master. I apologize for showing you such a disheveled appearance.¡±


    ¡°¡­No, people should cry when they feel like it. On the contrary, whenever you hold back your tears, you¡¯re just drowning your heart¡­ So it¡¯s better to let it all out when you want to cry.¡±


    I apologized to the Young Master, and he gave me advice with a warm smile in return. I stared at him and asked, recalling how he hugged the cat doll and wept bitterly.


    ¡°Is that from your experience?¡±


    ¡°¡­Maybe.¡±


    Then the Young Master gave me a brief answer and reached out his hand to pick up the bandages from his bedside table, as he carefully began to wrap it around his arm.


    ¡°¡­Argh.¡±


    Even though Young Master lookedposed while wrapping the bandages, his arm was trembling.


    I nced at Young Master and soon opened my mouth.


    ¡°¡­I¡¯ll wrap it for you.¡±


    ¡°Huh? It¡¯s fine¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­Please don¡¯t say the word ¡®fine¡¯ nonchntly. Young Master.¡±


    ¡°¡­Yes.¡±


    I cut off Young Master¡¯s attempt to say it was fine, and took the bandage from Young Master¡¯s hands and carefully began to wrap it around Young Master¡¯s left arm.


    ¡°¡­Young Master, but why was the bandage on the bedside?¡±


    ¡°Ah, that¡¯s¡­ because I think I¡¯ll be using it a lot in the near future.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­..¡±


    I watched Young Master speak in a muffled voice, then forced down the emotions that were about to erupt and continued wrapping the bandage around his arm again.


    ¡®Seeing his arm trembling like this, it means that he is still in a lot of pain¡­¡¯


    Young Master ims to be fine, but there is no way he could be fine when his arm has corroded to this extent.


    Perhaps even now, Young Master was feeling an agonizing pain just from the slightest breeze.


    Nevertheless, even after knowing this would happen, Young Master still chose to absorb my cursed dark mana¡­ and in the end, he still smiles at me.


    How on earth can a person be able to do that?


    Is it because of your valiance and resolve to save everyone that remains undimmed before the world¡¯s hatred?


    Is it because of your warmth that lets you smile so brightly, even though your arm is corroded by my ursed dark mana?


    Is it because of your benevolence to erase your own memories, in fear of despising me for possessing the dark mana that was created at the expense of your mother¡¯s life?


    Or is it because of your virtues that even made your subconscious space, where all the vile and detestable things tend to gather, pure enough to take on a more radiant and serene appearance than any other space?


    ¡°¡­It¡¯s done, Young Master.¡±


    Engrossed in such thoughts, I bandaged him up, and then the Young Master smiled and said something unexpected.


    ¡°Thank you Kania. Then let¡¯s begin your treatment again.¡±


    ¡°¡­What?¡±


    ¡°I still haven¡¯t been able to treat your unstable dark mana? If I skip even one day, you¡¯ll be in danger.¡±


    ¡°¡­..!¡±


    And when I heard those words, I realized.


    ¡®You¡¯re¡­ valiant, warm, benevolent and virtuous, Young Master.¡¯


    All of my assumptions were indeed correct.


    ¡°¡­Young Master, let¡¯s take a day off for today.¡±


    ¡°No. I must never skip it. If I do so¡­ your dark mana might go out of control. I don¡¯t know what will happen then.¡±


    ¡°¡­I see.¡±


    To be considerate of Young Master, I requested him to take a rest for tonight, but he shook his head in denial with a resolute expression on his face.


    I¡¯m afraid he still remembers the incident when I went through mana outburst in the previous timeline.


    Of course, it was agonizing back then¡­


    ¡®¡­But that¡¯s nothingpared to the pain Young Master must have been through.¡¯


    ¡°Um, Kania. Could¡­ you please listen to me without getting angry?¡±


    At that moment, when the guilt was again surging over me, the Young Master looked at me and stuttered.


    ¡°¡­Yes?¡±


    I was puzzled as to why he was looking at me, but then he blushed and spoke in a muffled voice.


    ¡°That¡­ because of the treatment I just did, the condition of your belly is still delicate¡­ I think I should refrain from putting my hands on your belly while treating you?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I agree.¡±


    ¡°So, I have to put my hand on another part of your body¡­ that part¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­that part?¡±


    ¡°¡­is your heart, the most embarrassing ce.¡±


    ¡°¡­ah.¡±


    Having said that, Young Master lowered his face with a guilt-ridden expression and muttered.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m well aware you loathe such contacts, yet¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­..¡±


    Meanwhile, I kept staring at Young Master¡­


    ¡°Or should I just infuse it through your hand? It¡¯s a bit tricky, but if you¡¯re ufortable, I can handle it¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­Is this fine?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­..!!!¡±


    I carefully ced Young Master¡¯s hand which I had been holding until then on my bosom.


    ¡°Kania¡­!¡±


    ¡°¡­Please begin, Young Master.¡±


    Of course, if my clothes were in the way, it would hinder Young Master¡¯s transfusion of life force, so I slightly lifted my top to expose my bare skin.


    ¡°Then¡­ let¡¯s begin¡­¡±


    After momentarily hesitating, Young Master soon began to infuse life force into me.


    ¡®¡­It feels so warm.¡¯


    Was it because I got too used to receiving life force through my belly every day, or was it the barrier of the clothes that I couldn¡¯t feel it well?


    The area around my chest, where the Young Master¡¯s hand was ced, began to heat up


    ¡®I never knew that receiving life force was such a warm and cozy experience¡­¡¯


    ¡®It¡¯s me who feelsfortable while receiving life force¡­ but the Young Master¡­¡¯


    Even now, Young Master is sacrificing himself for me. After all, he is a selfless and noble man.


    As I was carefully observing Young Master¡¯splexion, I prepared myself to take his hands off the moment he showed any signs of struggle, but I suddenly began to feel an abnormal phenomenon in my chest region.


    ¡®¡­Why do I feel a rising heat in my chest?¡¯


    Obviously, it was just warm a moment ago, but before I knew it, my chest region where Young Master ced his hand began to heat up.


    Panicked, I quickly stretched out the fingers of my palm that was holding the back of Young Master¡¯s hand and touched my chest, but I didn¡¯t feel any heat at all.


    ¡®¡­What? Is there something wrong with the life force transmission process?¡¯


    Just as I was wondering if I had to let go of Young Master¡¯s hand with a worried expression on my face, I began to hear a periodic thumping from somewhere.


    <i>¨C Thump, Thump, Thump </i>


    I quickly lowered my head, contemting its meaning.


    ¡°¡­Eungh.¡±


    ¡°Kania? What¡¯s wrong!? Maybe it¡¯s the ster mana again¡­¡±


    ¡°N-No. That¡¯s not it¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­Huh?¡±


    ¡°¡­It¡¯s nothing.¡±


    As I desperately avoided Young Master¡¯s concerned eyes with my head down, I muttered inwardly while listening to the clear sound of my heartbeat that was piercing my ears.


    ¡®¡­After all, I don¡¯t think I¡¯m worthy to be Young Master¡¯s aide.¡¯


    With such thoughts, my face seemed to have turned beet red.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    ¡°Hum Umm Hum ~ ? Hum Umm Hum ~ ?¡±


    While Kania was blushing with her head down, Ferloche was humming while writing something eagerly.


    ¡°So¡­ if you don¡¯t want your secret to be revealed¡­ as soon as the academy ends today¡­e to the Cathedral of the Sun God¡­ Ferloche Astede.¡±


    Ferloche, who had been writing diligently, even reading the contents of the letter aloud, put down her pen with a satisfied look and muttered.


    ¡°Fufu¡­ Great. In that case, no matter what, wouldn¡¯t Frey¡­e to the cathedral with eyes that zed in anger¡­?¡±


    Having said that, Ferloche nodded to herself and picked up the envelope, then suddenly she opened her eyes wide and eximed.


    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s right! This is a ckmail letter!¡±


    Ferloche, recognizing the fact that she had written her name proudly on an anonymous ckmail letter, briefly opened her eyes wide, then quickly picked up the pen again with a contented smile on her face.


    ¡°¡­Done!¡±


    Eventually, Ferloche, who had drawn arge ¡®X¡¯ on top of her name, smiled, then ced the letter inside the envelope and mumbled.


    ¡°Frey¡­ till the day I ruin you¡­ you shall live as my puppet¡­ Heuaam¡­ I¡¯m sleepy¡­¡±


    Having her head overheated from eagerly writing the letter, Ferloche yawned aloud in the middle of her monologue, and then dragged her haggard body off to the bed.


    ¡°I¡¯m looking forward to tomorrow¡­ Phew¡­¡±


    Lying on the bed, Ferloche immediately fell asleep after muttering with a delighted smile, as she imagined her enormous sess that would unfold tomorrow.


    It was Ferloche who, until the very end, remainedpletely clueless about the error in the letter folded inside the envelope.

 Chapter 22: Caught...?

    ¡°¡­Young Master, you¡¯re awake?¡±


    The next after a rather long night, I woke up to find Kania waiting in front of me in a suit.


    ¡°mhmm.¡±


    ¡°Then shall I prepare your breakfast?¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s fine. I don¡¯t have much of an appetite today.¡±


    Eventually, I refused in case Kania would have trouble preparing breakfast, but she frowned and said.


    ¡°¡­Young Master, you shouldn¡¯t skip your meals.¡±


    ¡°Is that so¡­?¡±


    ¡°Yes, especially breakfast is essential for a bnced meal.¡±


    ¡°¡­Then, please prepare something light.¡±


    ¡°¡­Yes.¡±


    I sumbed to her stern gaze, so in the end I asked for a light meal. Soon I got immersed in my thoughts as I watched Kania leave the room.


    ¡®¡­For some reason, Kania¡¯s attitude towards me seems to have softened.¡¯


    I¡¯m not sure, but maybe Kania doesn¡¯t despise me as much as I thought.


    Of course, she still has her memories of the previous timeline, and I wonder if it¡¯s actually possible¡­ but it might be because of her kind heart.


    Originally, the hearts of the warlocks gradually be more evil because of the dark mana they possess.


    Kania, however, has such a kind heart that doesn¡¯t erode, even though she has the talent to grow into a warlock who can shroud the world in darkness.


    Of course, there are other reasons besides having a kind heart.


    That reason is¡­


    ¡°¡­Ugh.¡±


    Suddenly, my head throbbed in pain. I guess it¡¯s because I pushed myself quite hard yesterday.


    I held my head for a while, then for some reason I couldn¡¯t recall what I was thinking about, so I was momentarily puzzled, but when I heard the sound of the door opening, I quietly got up.


    ¡°Kania, are you here already?¡±


    ¡°¡­Yes, I¡¯ll leave the breakfast here.¡±


    Kania, who opened the door and entered, put down the buttered rye bread and coffee, then walked out of the dormitory room again.


    ¡°¡­Then, I hope you enjoy your meal.¡±


    After saying those words, Kania disappeared, and I silently muttered while chewing the rye bread.


    ¡°¡­It¡¯s strange.¡±


    Something is strange


    Buttered rye bread was one of my favorite foods when I was a kid. That was even before Kania joined as our butler.


    But ever since I grew up, I never asked for it to be prepared¡­ How did Kania know about this and prepare it for me?


    ¡®¡­Is it just a coincidence?¡¯


    For a moment, I tried to put it off as a coincidence, but there are a lot of oddities to write it off as such. The attitude she showed mest night, her more frequent outings these days, and today¡¯s rye bread with butter¡­


    It seems I have to investigate what Kania is up to these days.


    ¡°¡­Um, Young Master Frey?¡±


    Engrossed in such thoughts, the moment I left the dormitory, the dormitory manager approached me from afar, and bowed his head.


    ¡°¡­What?¡±


    ¡°I apologize, but¡­ it¡¯s just that¡­ we received dozens ofintsst night, so¡­¡±


    ¡°Comints?¡±


    ¡°Yes, so¡­ uh¡­ please exercise a little restraint while making love with your servant in the middle of the night¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡±


    It appears that I will have to cast a soundproofing magic on the dormitory in the near future.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    ¡°¡­Heup!¡±


    ¡°I-Irina! Don¡¯t overdo it!¡±


    I sneaked into the training hall and was spying on Irina¡¯s training.


    The reason why I¡¯m doing this is because I need to n how to lose to her in the uing performance evaluation duel.


    If she is still in a state where it¡¯s difficult to even use basic magic, I¡¯ll have to do something stupid, such as tripping while charging at her, or identally stabbing myself while swinging a sword.


    However, if she is in a state where she can at least use basic magic, she can defeat me in the duel if I act moderately.


    In this world, I have been jeered at as a third-rate chef who cooks street food with first-grade ingredients, a fool, who despite possessing the ster mana is unable to use it.


    In other words, even if I lose to basic magic, I might be mocked for a while, but it won¡¯t be a big issue.


    ¡°¡­Ha!¡±


    ¡°Irina¡­!¡±


    While I was immersed in my thoughts, five fireballs appeared over Irina¡¯s head.


    Looking at them, I stopped wondering about how I should lose to her for a moment, and observed the fireballs burning above her head with a rather impressed look and muttered inwardly.


    ¡®¡­Even if she is mana exhausted, she¡¯s still the future Archmage, isn¡¯t she?¡¯


    Fireball is not only the highest level basic attack magic spell but also the mostmonly usedbat magic spell.


    In actual battles and wars, the ?Fireball? spell, which is more practical and faster to chant than advanced magic spells such as ?Meteor? and ?Earth Quake?, is used more often and easily causes more fatalities.


    Furthermore, if she can add and enhance various attributes along with summoning five fireballs, which are the basics ofbat magic in a mana exhausted state¡­ Perhaps Irina might even defeat a few foolish nobles.


    ¡®¡­But the key is uracy and power.¡¯


    Of course, summoning five fireballs, which are said to be the basis ofbat magic in a mana exhausted state, is quitemendable, but the reality isn¡¯t that easy.


    This is because the fireball magic spell is not about summoning alone.


    It takes a great deal of concentration and mana just so it could hit the target, not to mention precise control is also essential in order to detonate it once it hits the target.


    Her inability to defend herself when she was constantly being harassed by the nobles is also likely to have caused problems in the process of controlling her magic.


    In other words, it¡¯s an arduous task for Irina in her mana exhausted state.


    ¡°Hey, Irina! Aren¡¯t you overdoing it? After all, about three¡­¡±


    ¡°That¡­ fucking bastard¡­ if I want tond a shot¡­ I¡¯ll have to do at least this much¡­¡±


    While I was immersed in my thoughts, I began staring at Irina with trembling eyes, as she red at the target while swearing at me¡­ The next moment, one of the fireballs that was floating above her head flew towards the target.


    ¡°¡­Ugh!¡±


    The fireball hit the exact center of the target, and the moment I smiled quietly at the thought that in this way I would easily lose to Irina and give her my mana¡­


    ¡°Argh¡­¡±


    <i> ¨C Whoosh¡­</i>


    Suddenly, Irina staggered and lowered her outstretched arms, and then the floating fireballs, which had been burning fiercely, disappeared into thin air in the blink of an eye.


    ¡°Irina¡­ See. Isn¡¯t five too much?¡±


    ¡°¡­Shit.¡±


    Irina, who was in despair, muttered with a disappointed expression as her friend Arianne hugged her.


    ¡°This¡­ isn¡¯t good enough¡­¡±


    Then Arianne, who was looking at her with pity, quietly offered a proposal.


    ¡°Irina, shall I give you a hand in secret?¡±


    ¡°¡­What?¡±


    ¡°Fray is a fool. I¡¯m sure as soon as the duel begins, he will charge at you head on with his sword.¡±


    ¡°¡­And so?¡±


    ¡°So, I will secretly erect a barrier near Frey¡¯s legs who will only look ahead while charging at you, and make him trip. Once Frey is down, you can shoot a fireball or two or even a thunderbolt at random and knock him out.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­..¡±


    Irina remained silent upon hearing this, while I pped for Arianne and muttered in my heart.


    ¡®¡­I definitely need to make a friend like her someday.¡¯


    If it¡¯s the invisible transparent barrier of Arianne, the master of protection magic, it could deceive not only the ipetent supervisors, but maybe even Isolet as well.


    Of course, if I stumble unnaturally, there is a very high chance that Isolet will notice, but¡­ now that I¡¯ve heard the n, if I trip as naturally as possible in such a way that my legs are tangled after pretending to be getting caught up in something, Isolet will have no choice but to be deceived.


    And If that¡¯s not possible, there is an option to trip on my own before I even reach the barrier.


    Of course, it¡¯s not that I haven¡¯t thought about how to trip while charging at her¡­ it¡¯s just that Irina has a habit of not using magic on a fallen person.


    ording to the prophetic book, it¡¯s because of a trauma in the past¡­ That¡¯s why the ¡®charge and trip operation¡¯ was discarded, but if Arianne proposes it like that¡­


    ¡°¡­Forget it, don¡¯t interfere. Arianne.¡±


    ¡°But Irina¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­I¡¯m sorry. But I still can¡¯t do that.¡±


    But, not surprisingly, Irina turned down Arianne¡¯s suggestion as her face turned a little pale. While watching her like that, I muttered mournfully.


    ¡°¡­Well, there¡¯s nothing we can do about the trauma of our parents.¡±


    After all, the trauma of parents seems to affect children quite severely. Right now, even I¡­


    ¡°¡­Ugh!¡±


    While I was pondering about it, suddenly, my head throbbed in pain again as if my skull was being split open.


    ¡®¡­Didn¡¯t my stress migraine disappear after my regression?¡¯


    I tried to get out of the training hall as soon as possible, feeling a sharp pain due to the unexined headache that also happened in the morning, but¡­


    ¡°¡­Who¡¯s there!?¡±


    Perhaps upon hearing my groan, Arianne yelled and set up barriers around the spot I was hiding.


    ¡°¡­What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°Frey¡­ you¡­¡±


    With my escape route blocked, I had no choice but to reveal myself to the girls as I came out of the hiding spot with my arms raised. Then Arianne gritted her teeth and grumbled.


    ¡°Because of you¡­ Irina¡­ had to make such an absurd bet¡­¡±


    ¡°Obviously, it was a mutually agreed bet, wasn¡¯t it? So, what¡¯s the problem?¡±


    ¡°The oath of death is a ck magic forbidden by the Empire¡­! If the Church finds out about it, even you won¡¯t be safe¡­!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­..¡±


    I suddenly wondered how Arianne would react if she found out that the person who loves the ¡®Oath of Death¡¯ the most is the Pope of the Sun God Church.


    However, this isn¡¯t the time for that. So, I should just reap some points by trampling on her dignity.


    ¡°¡­Are you aware that if the fact of taking an oath of death is discovered, both parties will be punished?¡±


    ¡°B-But¡­ you forced her¡­!¡±


    ¡°When have you seen the Church take such circumstances into ount?¡±


    ¡°U-Uh¡­!¡±


    Arianne stopped talking when she heard those words, as I gave her a smirk and said.


    ¡°Oh, and do you really think you¡¯re in any position to treat me rudely?¡±


    ¡°¡­What?¡±


    ¡°With a single gesture of mine, your sister¡¯s neck, who works far away in our Duke¡¯s mansion, will fly or she will be moved to the cer.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­!¡±


    Tears welled up in Arianne¡¯s eyes upon hearing those words.


    Of course, her older sister is working satisfactorily with overtime pay in ordance with my father¡¯s pro-employee policy, but of course she at the academy wouldn¡¯t know that.


    While I was immersed in such pointless thoughts, I sneered at Arianne, who was ring at me with bloodshot eyes and then opened my mouth to put the final nail in the coffin.


    ¡°So don¡¯t mess with me, you lowly bitch.¡±


    ¡°¡­Hiik!¡±


    However, upon hearing those words, Arianne¡¯s eyes lit up in rage and she clenched her outstretched hand.


    ¡°What¡­ what are you doing now¡­ Hrrk!¡±


    ¡°Son of a bitch¡­ This dog bastard¡­!¡±


    Then, the barriers surrounding me began to close in, and soon I was trapped like a dried fish gasping for air.


    ¡°Arianne¡­ stop it.¡±


    ¡°Irina, I¡¯ll take responsibility. There¡¯s no one here right now. So, if I break a few bones, you can win¡­¡±


    ¡°Arianne!!!¡±


    Just as I was wondering whether or not to draw my sword from the scabbard at my waist before I was choked to death, Irina, who had her head lowered beside her, screamed.


    ¡°¡­I understand.¡±


    ¡°Ha¡­! Ha ha¡­ ha ha¡­¡±


    Then Arianne slowly lowered her arms, and when I managed to escape the pressure, I barely gasped for breath as Irina red at me and coldly dered.


    ¡°¡­I¡¯ll be the one to kill this son of a bitch.¡±


    Leaving those words behind, Irina left the training hall, and Arianne momentarily red at me with disdain, then soon followed after her.


    [<strong>Acquired Fals Evil Points:</strong> 100pts! (Effective Cheap Taunts)]


    ¡°Cough¡­Cough¡­ uh¡­¡±


    And so, I coughed for a long time as a result of the aftereffects of being almost choked to death. I briefly stared at the system window that appeared in front of my eyes, then soon stood up and leaned against the wall as I muttered inwardly.


    ¡®¡­No one saw that, right?¡¯


    They would at the very least get an expulsion for what they have done.


    Of course, if it had been an incident between ordinary academy students, it would have ended with a mild warning¡­ but touching me, an aristocrat and rogue of the academy, of all people, is a different matter altogether.


    If I run to the Dean right now and report that those two have attacked me, he will immediately kick them out. In this academy, the treatment of nobles andmoners are leagues apart.


    So, no sane person would ever do such a thing to me, but¡­ those two are Irina and Arianne, who were called the Mad Dogs of the Empire in my previous life, and would do anything in rage.


    In the first ce, they were also driven to the brink of expulsion because they touched the nobles in the previous timeline. Back then, I went through hell to prevent that by pulling strings from behind.


    ¡®¡­I hope they onlye after me in this life.¡¯


    I left the training hall, desperately praying that this time the girls would only do such a thing to me.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    ¡°¡­It¡¯s packed today as well.¡±


    When I arrived at the ssroom, I found various gifts in my drawers and on my desk. Seeing such a scene, I couldn¡¯t help but sigh.


    One might wonder isn¡¯t it nice to receive gifts, but these aren¡¯t just gifts, but bribes apanied by long letters.


    And of course, the content of the letter is nothing but a clear indication that they want to have a good rtionship with the Starlight family or want to be my lover.


    ¡°¡­Today is a free-day, so shall we take a look at the overdue bribe?¡±


    However, bribes should always be taken regrly.


    Because the letters wille in handy as evidence when I reform the Empireter, and the bribes will fund my evil deeds.


    Recently, I have some funds in my hand, thanks to the money in the borrowed-name ount left to me by my esteemed father, but¡­ one is always in need of more money.


    Of course, I won¡¯t spend it on personal expenses, rather I will mostly use it for relief and charity once everything is over.


    There is no better ce to spend ck money than that.


    ¡°¡­Hmm?¡±


    Anyway, I chanced upon a rather strange piece of paper in my drawer while I was pocketing all the overdue bribes during my once a week free-day, where I could choose to attend the sses or take a break as I wish.


    ¡®¡­What¡¯s this?¡¯


    When I tilted my head and closely examined the scrap of paper, I discovered something wrapped around it with letters written in an illegible form.


    ¡°¡­Envelope?¡±


    I wondered if there was a diamond or chocte inside, and once I opened the envelope, a letter slipped out.


    I tilted my head for a moment and eventually when I discovered the words written at the top if the letter folded inside the envelope; I froze for a long time.


    <strong>ckmail Letter</strong>


    Seeing the rather iprehensible words, which were still written with the utmost pressure to produce thickness and sharpness so as to convey the will of the writer, I began to read the contents of the letter with a serious expression.


    <strong>I know who you are, Frey Raon Starlight.</strong>


    And after reading the first line, I closed my eyes for a moment and muttered inwardly.


    ¡®¡­Don¡¯t tell me, the Saintess found out about me?¡¯


    In the Sunrise Academy, where even the students of the lowest ss C are skilled, the only person who would use such an unconventional semantic is the Saintess.


    But how could the Saintess be able to recognize my true identity?


    The Saintess, despite having regressed once, has only an intelligence value of ¡®2¡¯ as seen through the ?Inspect? skill.


    And frankly, if it wasn¡¯t for having the knowledge of the previous timeline, it would have appeared as ¡®1¡¯ unconditionally.


    Even though the Saintess was hailed as the ¡®Pure White Saintess¡¯ who appeared for the first time in a thousand years and boasted the highest status in the Church, she was still deprived of her authority in the end.


    No wonder there are so many jokes spread among the people that the Sun God while giving the Saintess power identally touched her head and turned her into an imbecile, or that she is actually a mastermind and even more of a genius than my fianc¨¦e, Serena, and everything is just a part of her grand n.


    It¡¯s unbelievable that such a Saintess discovered my identity.


    But then, what is the meaning of this letter that no one can imitate? Could it be that the Sun God, whom I couldn¡¯t see, secretly whispered something in her ears?


    ¡®¡­It¡¯s all right. The penalty window hasn¡¯t appeared yet. First, let¡¯s continue reading¡­ no, let¡¯s try to decipher it.¡¯


    After panicking for a moment, I continued reading the letter, remembering that the penalty window hasn¡¯t appeared yet, and still holding onto the hope that the Saintess only suspects I¡¯m a False Evil.


    <strong>If you don¡¯t follow my instructions, I¡¯m going to [captive/expose] (<- Which of these is correct?) your secret to the academy students.</strong>


    ¡°¡­Ha.¡±


    After examining the paper for a while and finally interpreting its contents, I read thest sentence, then quietly put the letter in my pocket and grumbled as I walked out of the ssroom.


    <strong>So, if you don¡¯t want your secret to be revealed,e to the cathedral of the Sun God as soon as the academy ends today.</strong>


    <strong>[Per??X?? Astede]</strong>


    ¡°¡­This is really driving me crazy.¡±


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    When I hurriedly got on a passing by carriage and arrived at the cathedral of the Sun God, Ferloche weed me with a bright smile


    ¡°¡­Wee, Sir Frey.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­..¡±


    The subtle light emanating from above illuminated the seated Saintess, creating a halo.


    ¡°What the hell is that letter¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­Silence.¡±


    I tried to ask her about the letter, but she cut me off with an icy voice.


    ¡°¡­I already know who you are, Sir Frey.¡±


    Eventually, when she spoke in a cold tone, I had no choice but to revise her assessment in my mind.


    ¡®¡­The theory that the Saintess has been the mastermind all along, isn¡¯t that a joke?¡¯


    The chilled and confident expression isn¡¯t something thates from a person who is acting upon mere suspicions. Indeed, it seems Ferloche Astede knows something about me.


    And maybe that¡¯s¡­


    ¡®¡­Wait, then why doesn¡¯t the penalty window appear?¡¯


    For some reason, the penalty window didn¡¯t appear.


    To be honest, I came here prepared with various response scenarios, believing that the Saintess called me out because she is suspicious that I might be a False Evil.


    However, the Saintess now has a confident look on her face.


    Then¡­ Why the hell doesn¡¯t the penalty window appear?


    ¡°From now on, I will sentence you in the name of Sun God¡­¡±


    In a situation where I couldn¡¯t let my guard down at all, I began to listen to her in silence, wishing that I could have borrowed at least half of Serena¡¯s intelligence.


    ¡°¡­Lady Frey.¡±


    ¡°¡­..?¡±


    The next moment, I couldn¡¯t believe my ears.


    ¡°What did you call me just now¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­Shh.¡±


    I stood there with a puzzled expression on my face, as the Saintess, who once again cut off my attempt to ask her a question with a nonchnt look, pulled something out of her bag and threw it in front of me with a triumphant smile.


    ¡°No, what the hell is this¡­¡±


    ¡°From now on, you are¡­¡±


    And after hearing her next words, my mind shut down.


    ¡°¡­to be my personal maid and serve me until the day you die.¡±


    ¡°¡­..!?¡±


    And there remained a maid outfit with cute, frilly decorations at my feet.


    ****


    <em>You can support us here</em>


    <strong>Donation Goal Reached</strong>

 Chapter 23: The Threat

    ****


    ¡°¡­You want me to be your personal maid?¡±


    ¡°Yes! From now on, you will be my personal maid and serve me for the rest of your life!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    When I inquired again in an absurd tone, the Saintess once again dered, pointing a finger at me with a look of triumph.


    As she said so, the corners of her lips slightly turned up.


    ¡°You mean to say I¡¯m a woman?¡±


    ¡°Yes! You¡¯re a woman!¡±


    ¡°¡­Why?¡±


    ording to the prophetic book, arguing with the Saintess is a dangerous action that can directly lead to a bad ending.


    But if I didn¡¯t ask now, the situation would spiral out of control, so I took the risk and inquired. The Saintess then crossed her arms and then opened her mouth with a smug look.


    ¡°Fufu, you¡¯re going toe out like this¡­? Fine! Then¡­ I¡¯ll tell you why!¡±


    Having said that, she looked down at me as she raised her three fingers and stated.


    ¡°There are three reasons why you are a woman!¡±


    ¡°¡­Three reasons?¡±


    ¡°Yes! Well, let me tell you the first reason!¡±


    Saying so, the Saintess folded one of her fingers and began to narrate her reasons.


    ¡°You¡¯ve already confessed in front of me that you¡¯re a woman!¡±


    ¡°¡­I did?¡±


    ¡°Yes! In the hallway back then!¡±


    ¡°¡­Ah.¡±


    Only then I realized why this situation transpired.


    Apparently, this na?ve Saintess really believed the lie I spouted to test the skill that raised the persuasiveness of lies while passing through the hallway.


    My mind was upied with plenty of other concerns, so I left her alone, wondering if she really believed it¡­ But I guess I¡¯ve overestimated Ferloche¡¯s intelligence.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you know it was a joke?¡±


    ¡°Ha¡­ Now, that excuse won¡¯t work! And this isn¡¯t the end!¡±


    When I stated it was just a joke with a pitiful expression, the Saintess snorted and snapped back at me, then folded her second finger and spoke.


    ¡°The second reason is¡­ your pretty face!¡±


    ¡°¡­What are you talking about?¡±


    When I asked her while tilting my head at those words, the Saintess opened her eyes wide and said.


    ¡°Your pretty face¡­ In fact, it clearly aligns with the truth that you are actually a pretty girl disguised as a man!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°What do you think? Aren¡¯t I right? I hit the nail on the head, didn¡¯t I? As expected¡­ My guess was right!¡±


    As I stared at the smug Saintess, who finished stating her second reason, for some reason, I had a sudden urge to flick her forehead.


    However, I held back since it would be a true evil deed that wouldn¡¯t bring in any false evil points, and I asked the Saintess, who was still shrugging her shoulders, onest question.


    ¡°¡­What¡¯s thest reason?¡±


    ¡°Thest reason¡­ I¡¯lle up with it right now!¡±


    Saying so, she threw a white stone at me.


    ¡°¡­What¡¯s this?¡±


    ¡°As expected¡­ I knew it¡­ This proves it¡­!¡±


    When I involuntarily grabbed the stone and asked her while tilting my head, the Saintess replied with a satisfied grin on her face.


    ¡°The stone turns ck when an impure person touches it!¡±


    ¡°It turns ck?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m sure of it! Since it¡¯s a stone that the Church¡¯s bishops make me hold every day!¡±


    The Saintess excitedly dered with a twinkle in her eyes, then slowly rose from her seat and gradually came down to where I was.


    ¡°Frey Raon Starlight¡­ The reason you¡¯re a virgin, even though you have so many women by your side¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­Reason?¡±


    Eventually, the Saintess stopped right in front of me, and then pointed at me and dered.


    ¡°It¡¯s because you¡¯re a woman, you can¡¯t embrace them!¡±


    Then a heavy silence descended upon the cathedral


    ¡°¡­How did you even learn about that sort of stuff?¡±


    As I quietly stared at Ferloche, I was so impressed by the fact that she knows about the act of making love that I muttered without even realizing.


    ¡°Yes! Of course! Back in the day, the nuns taught me for several years, saying that if I went to the academy in that state, I would get in trouble! So I definitely remembered their teachings!¡±


    ¡°¡­Sigh.¡±


    After hearing her exnation, I earnestly prayed that she wouldn¡¯t go around, iming she had regressed. Soon afterwards, I gazed down at the white stone in my palm and fell into deep thoughts.


    ¡®¡­Considering it¡¯s the Saintess, she racked her brain quite a lot on this, but she¡¯s still sloppy.¡¯


    Now, my left arm is charred from forcibly absorbing Kania¡¯s dark manast night, so it¡¯s covered in a bandage.


    And, of course, the bandage is also wrapped around my left palm, holding the stone.


    In other words, the chastity meter she threw right now is not working as it supposed to be.


    ¡°Come here!¡±


    Meanwhile, the Saintess picked up the maid¡¯s outfit at my feet and held it out to me with sparkling eyes.


    If she was eventually going to do that, I don¡¯t know why she even bothered to throw the maid¡¯s outfit at me earlier.


    ¡°Once you put this on, make sure to clean the whole cathedral.¡±


    ¡°Hey¡­¡±


    ¡°After that, you will recite the purification prayer along with me! And after that, confession! And then¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­How long are you going to keep doing this?¡±


    As I spoke in a cold tone because I didn¡¯t have time for any more of her charade, the Saintess¡¯ eyes widened and she said.


    ¡°Geez, aren¡¯t you afraid that the truth will be revealed!? If you keep behaving like this¡­ I¡¯ll expose your secret to the academy¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­Expose.¡±


    ¡°Yes! I¡¯m going to expose it!¡±


    I looked at her, who suddenly began to squeal, and I responded to her threats in an impassive tone.


    ¡°Sure, do it.¡±


    ¡°¡­Eh?¡±


    ¡°Go ahead, expose it.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­?¡±


    As I left those words and began to head for the exit, the Saintess caught up to me with a panicked expression on her face.


    ¡°Do-Don¡¯t leave!¡±


    ¡°¡­Let go of me.¡±


    ¡°If you leave, I¡¯ll reveal that you¡¯re a woman..!¡±


    ¡°¡­How many times do I have to tell you? I¡¯m a man.¡±


    ¡°B-But¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m a busy man. I don¡¯t have time to kid around with a bitch like you. So, let go of me and return to that seat.¡±


    I gave Ferloche onest warning, holding back the irritation that was about to explode, but she suddenly began to speak in a quavering tone.


    ¡°Why¡­ Why the hell do you keep lying¡­?¡±


    ¡°Sigh¡­ If you bother me any longer, I¡¯ll formally protest to the Church¡­¡±


    ¡°Stop lying already!!!¡±


    Saying so, she approached me with fast strides¡­


    ¡°Lying is a great disrespect to the Sun God¡­ huh¡­?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­!!!¡±


    <i>¨C Grab</i>


    ¡°¡±¡­¡­¡­¡±¡±


    And there was silence for a while.


    ¡°¡­What¡¯s this?¡±


    The Saintess, who grabbed my lower half, looked up and asked in a confused tone.


    ¡°¡­A man¡¯s family jewel.¡±


    And the moment she heard my words, her face turned red, and she began to stutter.


    ¡°Th-Th-The¡ªThen¡­ you¡¯re really¡­ a ma-man¡­?¡±


    ¡°¡­How long are you going to hold on to it?¡±


    ¡°Kyaa!!¡±


    Eventually, unable to resist any longer, I pped her hand, then Ferloche backed away and screamed, as she held her hands together in devotion.


    ¡°Lo-Lord Sun God!! Forgive me for my sins and save me from evil!!¡±


    ¡°¡­You won¡¯t apologize to me?¡±


    ¡± So-Sorry¡­! No¡­ I won¡¯t apologize to you¡­ Well, it¡¯s still my fault¡­ Ugh¡­¡±


    I stared at Ferloche with a pitiful gaze, who was spouting gibberish and still had her face dyed bright red, and just as I was about to leave her behind and head out of the cathedral.


    <i>¨C Click Click</i>


    ¡°¡­Hmm?¡±


    For some reason, the door to the way out was locked.


    ¡°Hey, what¡¯s going on¡­¡±


    So, as I was perplexed for a moment, I turned around and tried to ask Ferloche what this was all about.


    ¡°Frey¡­ you¡­ are you really not a woman¡­ ?¡±


    Before I knew it, she was approaching me with a murderous expression on her face.


    False Evil¡¯s Intuition [A strong murderous intent is felt nearby!]


    Eventually, I saw the system window floating in front of me, and I hastily tried to unsheathe my sword.


    ¡°Are you sure you¡¯re not!!!¡±


    ¡°Gasp!!¡±


    Before I could draw my sword, the Saintess grabbed me by the throat and flung me on the floor.


    This was the moment when the true power of the ?Blessing of the Sun God? was demonstrated, as there are not many techniques that can counter it in a 1:1 situation.


    ¡°Cough¡­! What are you doing¡­ right¡­ now?¡±


    When I barely asked her a question, struggling to endure the dizziness caused by her overwhelming strength, Ferloche, who had been biting her lips, slowly opened her mouth.


    ¡°If you¡¯re¡­ really not a woman¡­ then I don¡¯t have your weakness¡­ after all, I have no choice but to kill you¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­What?¡±


    ¡°Although¡­ I met people like myself¡­ and decided to cooperate with them¡­ in the end, it was all in vain¡­¡±


    ¡°Now¡­ what are you talking about?¡±


    ¡°¡­I saw the future.¡±


    I listened to her while struggling to hold on to my fading consciousness, as she choked the wind out of me, then closed my eyes shut when I heard her say that she had seen the future.


    ¡°The future¡­ what kind of future¡­¡±


    ¡°The future in which you¡¯ll ruin the Empire¡­ The future in which you¡¯ll destroy this world¡­¡±


    Ferloche, who was on the verge of tears, exerted more pressure on my throat and began to speak.


    ¡°I¡­ I did my best¡­ to make you repent in that future¡­¡±


    ¡°Cough¡­ Cough¡­¡±


    ¡°Every day I visited you and recited the doctrines of the Sun God¡­ Every night I prayed to Lord Sun God for your salvation¡­ Whenever you did something bad, I tried to stop you¡­¡±


    ¡°Ugh¡­¡±


    ¡°But you still ended up shattering the Empire ¡­ and made the people of the Empire suffer.¡±


    And before I knew it, Ferloche, who continued to narrate her story, began to shed tears of grief as her hands trembled while gripping my throat.


    ¡°I was an ignorant idiot¡­ a coward who couldn¡¯t do anything besides watch you ruin everything¡­¡±


    ¡°Ughhh¡­¡±


    ¡°So, I was overjoyed when I thought I had discovered your fatal weakness¡­at the thought that maybe I can change the future¡­¡±


    Unable to take it any longer, I grabbed Ferloche¡¯s hand and tried to say something, but she continued to add strength to her grip.


    ¡°Perhaps¡­ this time¡­ before the future I saw looms¡­ If I take advantage of your weakness¡­ I might be able to reform you, as you never repented, no matter what I did¡­¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s why¡­ you kept saying¡­ I¡¯m a woman¡­¡±


    ¡°But in the end, even that weakness was my foolish blunder.¡±


    Having said that, Ferloche closed her eyes and continued to speak as tears rolled down her face.


    ¡°So¡­ In the end, it seems I¡¯m doomed to kill you, Sir Frey¡­¡±


    ¡°Wa-Wait¡­¡±


    ¡°Still, for the Empire¡­ for the sake of its people¡­ and to save your soul from getting tormented in the abysmal pit of hell¡­ this is the only way¡­¡±


    The Saintess, who was speaking in a quavering tone with a guilt-ridden look, said so as she struggled to form a broad smile.


    ¡°After I kill you¡­ I¡¯ll take my own life as well. No matter how you destroy the Empire in the future¡­ It¡¯s a clear sin tomit a murder for something that hasn¡¯t transpired yet.¡±


    ¡°Ugh¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­Instead, I will help you repent till the end, in the afterlife.¡±


    <i>¨C Crack!</i>


    After saying those words, Ferloche snapped Frey¡¯s neck with all her might.


    ¡°¡­Ugh.¡±


    Ferloche, who felt the sensation of Frey¡¯s neck being snapped with her own hands, trembled with the guilt of havingmitted murder, and soon sped her hands together and prayed in silence.


    ¡°Lord Sun God, please be content with the offering of my humble soul for viting your doctrine¡­ and I beseech you to forgive the Empire and Frey¡­¡±


    Having thus finished her prayer, Ferloche quietly ced her hands on Frey¡¯s neck and muttered.


    ¡°¡­He, too, was once a kind man.¡±


    Notice! [<strong>?Emergency Protection?</strong> skill automatically used!] <strong>Target:</strong> Ferloche Astede¡¯s strength enhanced by the <strong>?Blessing of the Sun God?</strong> [<strong>Details:</strong> The <strong>?Blessing of the Sun God?</strong> is a legendary blessing granted only to the Saintess by the Son God, boasting devastating 1:1 capability. The beings who can resist or ovee this blessing are limited only to the Demon King and Star Hero wearing the awakened Hero¡¯s Armament.]


    I was knocked out for a while, but as soon as the system window appeared in front of my eyes, I came back to my senses and witnessed Ferloche grabbing her own neck and mumbling something with a sorrowful expression.


    ¡°I hope in your next life¡­ you remain your old pure self till the end¡­¡±


    ¡°Yes! Actually, I¡¯m a woman!!¡±


    ¡°Oh God!!¡±


    I hastily eximed.


    ¡°¡­Why didn¡¯t you die?¡±


    The Saintess who had been gawking at me with her mouth hung open for a while, soon asked a question with a dumbfounded look, and I, who was agonizing over my reply, averted my gaze and answered in a muffled voice.


    ¡°¡­A snapping sounding from the neck doesn¡¯t necessarily mean the death of a person.¡±


    ¡°¡­Ha.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Ferloche momentarily froze with a dumbfounded look on her face, then soon began to approach me while crying.


    ¡°So-Sorry¡­! I didn¡¯t know that, I¡¯m such an idiot¡­! It must have hurt a lot, right¡­?¡±


    ¡°N-No¡­ not really¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll snap your neck properly this time around. Just give me a moment¡­!¡±


    ¡°No, I¡¯m a girl! I¡¯m actually a girl!!¡±


    I shouted, hastily waving my hands in fear of Ferloche, who was approaching me with zing eyes, and then Ferloche asked a question with her eyebrows raised.


    ¡°But¡­ then, that long thing I touched earlier¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­It¡¯s fake! It¡¯s fake! I put a fake one there so I can pretend to be a man!¡±


    Not wanting to feel the sensation of my neck being snapped ever again, I lied as usibly as I could¡­ Then Ferloche flinched and asked once more.


    ¡°¡­Then what about your voice?¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°Now that I think about it¡­ Sir Frey¡¯s voice is too deep for a woman¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­That¡¯s because I altered my voice!¡±


    ¡°Then what¡¯s your original voice like?¡±


    When she inquired skeptically, I concentrated my ster mana around my throat and spoke in a voice that was as thin as possible.


    ¡°¡­This is my original voice.¡±


    ¡°¡­..!!!¡±


    Then she looked at me with a shocked expression and soon opened her mouth with a beaming smile.


    ¡°¡­What a relief! So I got hold of your weakness again!¡±


    ¡°¡­Yes.¡±


    As I quietly nodded my head, the Saintess opened her mouth, wiping away the welled up tears from her eyes.


    ¡°Then¡­ From now on, make sure to visit the cathedral every day after the academy is over! I¡¯ll make you repent!¡±


    ¡°No¡­ that¡¯s a bit¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s an order! Don¡¯t I have your ¡®weakness¡¯ in my hands now¡­?¡±


    ¡°Sigh, I understand¡­ then¡­ give me a moment.¡±


    ¡°¡­Yes?¡±


    After roughly escaping the situation, I was nning to get out of here and file a formalint to the Church, but soon I stopped talking as I began to brood over a thought that suddenly urred to me.


    ¡®The moment Ferloche receives the help of the Church, her position will be tremendously lowered¡­¡¯


    Now is a time when Ferloche is still properly treated as the Saintess in Church, even if she is considered as an imbecile.


    However, the corrupt Pope and the bishops are probably filled with ideas to undermine her power and monopolize it for themselves.


    Therefore, if I receive Church¡¯s assistance to deal with Ferloche¡­ it will be beneficial in the short term, but in the long term it will be problematic.


    Because the crime of attempted murder and insulting the heir to one of the Ducal families in the Empire is a grave sin that even a Saintess will be condemned for.


    ¡®¡­So, do I have to obey her? No, that¡¯s also a problem¡­¡¯


    But if I don¡¯t borrow the Church¡¯s power, that¡¯s also a problem.


    If I can¡¯t inform the Church, I will eventually have to resolve this situation on my own.


    In that case, I¡¯m left with two options: either I can force Ferloche into submission or I can follow what she says¡­ Both of these options are problematic.


    First of all, it¡¯s next to impossible to subdue her forcefully.


    In order to overwhelm and subdue Ferloche, who has the ?Blessing of the Sun God?, so she won¡¯t fool around with me anymore, I need the ?Awakened Hero¡¯s Armament?.


    In my current state, I will never be able to overwhelm her unless I fight with the sole intention of killing her.


    And, no matter what, I will never kill Ferloche.


    It¡¯s a game over condition to begin with, not to mention it goes against my conviction to protect everyone


    Then, the only way left by method of elimination is to obey her orders¡­ but I don¡¯t want to wear that cute maid outfit even if I have to die.


    I mean, I¡¯m a hero, not a maid.


    Besides, she dered she was going to make me repent.


    That means, if I show even the slightest hint of repentance in front of her¡­ another penalty will be incurred.


    It¡¯s truly a dire situation.


    ¡°¡­Hey, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°Ah, that¡¯s¡­ that¡¯s just¡­¡±


    While I was sweating profusely struggling toe up with a response, Ferloche cautiously asked me what¡¯s going on.


    In the end, in order to buy more time, I asked her about something she mentioned earlier that I found a bit odd.


    ¡°¡­Didn¡¯t you say earlier that you and ¡®people like yourself¡¯ met and agreed to cooperate? What did you mean by that?¡±


    ¡°¡­Huh?¡±


    ¡°And what did you mean when you said it was all in vain?¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­ that¡­¡±


    When I posed that question, Ferloche was about to reply without thinking, but soon she asked with a wary look on her face.


    ¡°But why are you asking me that now!?¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­ You¡¯ve gotten a little more intelligent, after all.¡±


    ¡°What? What did you say just now¡­¡±


    ¡°Ah, what I meant was¡­ as a maid who will serve you for the rest of my life, I need to know all such trivial details.¡±


    When I lied to relieve her vignce, Ferloche soon rxed her guarded expression and began to speak in an excited tone.


    ¡°Aha! So that¡¯s what you meant! To be honest, Frey, I¡¯m still a little skeptical about your words¡­ but for some reason I feel it¡¯s true, so I¡¯ll tell you something special!¡±


    ¡°¡­Yes.¡±


    ¡°Actually, there are a few others who have seen the future as I have!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Then I closed my eyes and held my forehead as I listened to what she said, wondering if it was true.


    ¡®¡­They have already formed an alliance.¡¯


    The fact that the Main Heroines have already formed an alliance is quite troublesome. It seems I quickly need toe up with a contingency n.


    ¡®¡­By the way, is it fine for Ferloche to tell me all of this? This is crazy.¡¯


    Apparently, Ferloche should never be an ally.


    ¡°Hey¡­ can you tell me who these people are, who saw the future just like you?¡±


    ¡°¡­No!¡±


    With such determination, I posed a question, trying to figure out which of the Main Heroines are part of the alliance, but Ferloche shook her head in denial and eximed.


    ¡°Her Highness na warned me not to tell anyone!¡±


    ¡°¡­na?¡±


    ¡°Yes! Y-You asked me again¡­ Hiik¡­!¡±


    However, it was all for nothing since the very next moment she spilled na¡¯s name.


    ¡°¡­I¡¯ll pretend I didn¡¯t hear it. Keep talking.¡±


    ¡°Ah, thank you! Anyway, I stumbled upon people who saw the same future as I did, and I tried to cooperate with them.¡±


    ¡°¡­Cooperate on what?¡±


    ¡°Frey, cooperating to ruin your life and eventually kill you!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­..¡±


    I honestly wasn¡¯t expecting such a kind exnation¡­ Apparently, the Saintess is a tree that keeps on giving.


    ¡°I understand. But why do you think it¡¯s all in vain?¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­ that¡¯s¡­¡±


    As I nodded and asked one more question, the Saintess began to speak in a sullen tone.


    ¡°Recently, I received an oracle from the Sun God whether or not what I¡¯m doing is right¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­An Oracle?¡±


    ¡°Yeah¡­ But the Sun God said it wasn¡¯t right¡­¡±


    When my brows furrowed at her words, Ferloche once again opened her mouth with a bright smile.


    ¡°In other words! I can¡¯t beat you if I cooperate! So¡­ I have decided to act individually!¡±


    ¡°¡­I see.¡±


    ¡°And so, with my amazing reasoning, I discovered your weaknesses¡­ and by threatening you like this, I created an opportunity to reform you and change the future! After all, the oracle is always right!¡±


    ¡°Sigh¡­¡±


    I sighed and tapped the brooch on my chest, wondering if I should me the Saintess for misinterpreting the meaning of the oracle, or the Sun God, who I had no idea what in the world they were thinking.


    Now, it¡¯s time to go back to being a false evil.


    ¡°Okay, now I have exined it, right? So, put on that maid outfit and start cleaning¡­¡±


    <b><i>¨C Her Highness na warned me not to tell anyone!</i></b>


    ¡°¡­Eh?¡±


    Ferloche, who was speaking in an enthusiastic tone as she suddenly picked up the maid outfit and offered it to me again, tilted her head when her earlier remarks came out of the brooch I tapped earlier.


    <b><i> ¨C ¡­Cooperate on what?</i></b>


    <b><i>¨C Frey, cooperating to ruin your life and eventually kill you!</i></b>


    ¡°¡­¡­!¡±


    Then, when her own fairly dangerous statement came out of my brooch, she flinched and asked me a question.


    ¡°Wha-What¡¯s this about¡­?¡±


    ¡°What do you mean? It¡¯s a threat.¡±


    ¡°Th-Threat¡­?¡±


    As I said so, ring coldly at Ferloche who inquired in a trembling voice.


    ¡°The third Princess of the empire and the Saintess conspired to capture someone¡­?¡±


    ¡°U-Um¡­¡±


    ¡°That too, the next head of the Ducal family of Starlight, the revered family of the Hero¡­?¡±


    ¡°Hiiik¡­!¡±


    The Saintess, who had been trembling for a while, soon began to scream.


    ¡°If you¡¯re going to keep acting like this¡­! The fact that you¡¯re a woman¡­!¡±


    ¡°Sorry, I¡¯m actually a man.¡±


    ¡°No, you said earlier you¡¯re a woman!¡±


    ¡°I lied. You should know better since you touched it, didn¡¯t you? It can¡¯t be faked easily.¡±


    ¡°Ughhh!!¡±


    Then Saintess, who had been sweating profusely at my brazen attitude, said with a cold expression on her face.


    ¡°Then, after all, you must die here¡­¡±


    ¡°Well, it doesn¡¯t matter if you kill me¡­ Then this recording will soon be transmitted across the Empire, right?¡±


    ¡°¡­What?¡±


    When she showed a puzzled expression at my words, I opened my mouth while stroking the brooch on my chest


    ¡°This brooch¡­ not only has a simple recording function, but it also has transmission magic.¡±


    ¡°¡­Transmission magic?¡±


    ¡°I believe it must have been passed on to my subordinates by now. Of course, I have already given them prior order that in case if I die or disappear, the recording I sent them must be released to the entire world.¡±


    .


    ¡°You¡¯re lying!¡±


    She is right. My words are tant lies.


    The ?Recording Brooch? is one of the three brooches I always wear on my chest, along with the ?Remote Life Force Transmission Brooch? and the ?Brooch of Death Oath?, and it has a function of recording what the other person says.


    But of course, it doesn¡¯t have the ability to transmit those recordings. Adding such a function would cost tens of thousands of gold and is basically a waste of money.


    ¡®¡­Still, I¡¯m d I chose to wear these brooches.¡¯


    It became a habit to wear these brooches on my chest, which I used to cherish even in my previous life, and thanks to that, today I was able to turn the table.


    Therefore, I want to craft and wear more brooches with diverse functionalities¡­ However, unfortunately, I haven¡¯t yet found the artisan who was beaten by Isolet in the back alley.


    So it seems that crafting additional brooches will have to be postponed for the time being.


    ¡°If you think I¡¯m lying, why don¡¯t you give it a try?¡±


    Regretting that I couldn¡¯t add more brooches, I soon shook my head and retorted to Ferloche, who was denying my words.


    ¡°¡­Argh!¡±


    ¡°Well, if you snap my neck I¡¯m going to die¡­ but don¡¯t you know that both you and the poor third Princess won¡¯t be safe either? However, you¡¯re still going to kill me anyway, won¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°Ugh¡­!¡±


    The Saintess, who had been furiously ring at me, soon lowered her head and muttered.


    ¡°¡­I lost.¡°


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    ¡°I lost! You damn Frey!!¡±


    Ferloche began to yell at me, almost on the verge of tears.


    ¡°The door is now unlocked, so get out of here! Let¡¯s pretend nothing happened today¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­No. Why would I pretend that nothing happened today?¡±


    ¡°What do you mean¡­?¡±


    I approached her with a sneer, and I whispered while gently stroking her chin.


    ¡°¡­Isn¡¯t it your turn to be ckmailed now?¡±


    ¡°¡­..Hiik!¡±


    Hearing my mocking whisper, the Saintess trembled and looked at me with fear in her eyes as I spoke while handing her the maid¡¯s outfit that was lying on the floor.


    ¡°Put it on.¡±


    ¡°¡­Huh?¡±


    ¡°Put it on.¡±


    ¡°Uh, here¡­?¡±


    I nodded at her bewildered look, then soon spoke with a smile.


    ¡°¡­From now on, you are my personal maid.¡±


    Upon hearing those words, the Saintess slowly began to change her clothes while making a face full of shame.


    After all, I¡¯m really good at being hated.


    <strong>****</strong>


    <em> Alright, I don¡¯t really like adding TL notes at all as I believe they destroy the immersion while reading. So please make sure to join our discord to stay updated about all thetest info on Main Heroines and our other novels. 1 more sponsored chapters left I will release it on Wednesday night after I get off work. As for those who are worried about a schedule I¡¯m trying to build up stockpile of advanced chapters, so the schedule will be like this in June, weekly 3 chapters if we hit the donation goals. It seems that the chapters also keep getting longer. RIP.</em>


    <em>Thanks for reading.</em><ul> <li><em>You can support us here</em></li> <li><em>You can rate this series here</em></li> </ul>

 Chapter 24: Being a Hero Is Hard

    ****


    ¡°Hey, this is enough¡­ isn¡¯t it¡­?¡±


    ¡°No, sweep from the beginning again.¡±


    ¡°But¡­ this is already the fifth time¡­¡±


    After three hours of having Ferloche dress as a maid and clean the cathedral, she began to plead in tears.


    ¡°Please¡­ my arms are about to fall off¡­ Plea¡­¡±


    <b><i> ¨C Frey, cooperating to ruin your life and eventually kill you.</i></b>


    ¡°Urgh¡­!¡±


    While staring at her in silence, I tapped the brooch and reyed her recorded words as she clenched her teeth and picked up the broom again.


    ¡°¡­Ouch!¡±


    But she screamed and dropped the broom, then began to examine her palms as tears welled up in her eye.


    ¡°Ow, it hurts¡­¡±


    Her soft hands, which were usually protected by the Church and had never done anything harsh before, were bleeding and riddled with scrapes.


    <i>¨C Rasp¡­</i>


    Ferloche, who was miserably examining her own hands, tried to concentrate her holy power in her hands while staring at me¡­


    ¡°¡­No need to heal your hands.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t heal your wounds, just clean it as it is.¡±


    ¡°¡­..Ugh¡±


    Hearing my impassive tone, she trembled and grabbed the broom again.


    After watching her for a while, I rose from my seat and headed towards her.


    ¡°¡­How can you hold it so lightly?¡±


    ¡°Wait¡­ It hurts so much¡­¡±


    ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you hold it tightly like this?¡±


    ¡°Kyaaak¡­!¡±


    Arriving in front of her, I gripped her hand with a cold expression and brushed it against the broom, as the Saintess screamed and dropped the broom again.


    ¡°¡­Pick it up again.¡±


    ¡°I was wrong¡­ Please forgive me¡­¡±


    Ferloche fell to her knees and pleaded to stop this continued abuse, as I asked coldly, pointing to her hand.


    ¡°¡­When did I say you could heal your wounds?¡±


    ¡°So-Sorry¡­ but it hurts so much¡­¡±


    Before I knew it, I was observing her hand with my brows furrowed, as I picked up the broom again and handed it over to her, then opened my mouth.


    ¡°I see. Then clean until your hands are scraped again.¡±


    ¡°Ugh¡­¡±


    When I spoke bluntly, the Saintess wept and began to clean the cathedral again.


    After some time had passed in this manner, I noticed that the sun was setting, so I rose from my seat and told her.


    ¡°¡­Stop, that¡¯s enough.¡±


    ¡°Sob¡­ Sob¡­¡±


    I moved close to her to check, and sure enough, her hands were just fine, not a scratch on them.


    ¡°¡­What are you doing?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­¡±


    When I asked her coldly, the Saintess muttered dejectedly, and I whispered while stroking her head.


    ¡°Was it really that hard¡­?¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes¡­ huh¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­Then, do you want to do some other work from now on?¡±


    ¡°Uh, what kind of work¡­?¡±


    As she asked hopefully, I answered with a smile.


    ¡°¡­It¡¯s an extremely simple job. All you have to do is embrace me at night. How about it?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­!¡±


    Upon hearing this, the Saintess immediately looked at me with disgust and said.


    ¡°¡­I¡¯ll clean.¡±


    ¡°Where? The cathedral? How will sweeping the cathedral be of any help to me?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll clean your room¡­¡±


    ¨C p!!


    ¡°¡­I will clean the Master¡¯s room.¡±


    ¡°All right, that¡¯s good.¡±


    The Saintess, who changed the way she addressed me after I pped her, staggered towards the broom closet.


    ¡°From now on, you¡¯re going to clean my room every evening. If you skip even one day, it won¡¯t be fun.¡±


    ¡°¡­Yes.¡±


    ¡°And, if you change your mind, feel free to serve me at night¡­¡±


    ¡°Enough.¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    ¡°Please¡­ just stop¡­¡±


    Ferloche, who was listening to my sarcasms in silence while changing her clothes after putting the broom down in the closet, abruptly cut me off and began to speak with a disgusted look.


    ¡°Please¡­ don¡¯t say such vile words to me with that face of yours¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­Vile words?¡±


    ¡°Before the prophecy that I would be the Saintess came to pass¡­ the words you said to me with a smile on your face¡­ what was that all about¡­?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about.¡±


    When I desperately tried to avoid her words with an indifferent attitude, the Saintess¡¯ expression turned bitter as she opened her mouth.


    ¡°Ha¡­ I see. You don¡¯t even remember what happened back then.¡±


    ¡°¡­What?¡±


    ¡°Even if you do remember it¡­ it must have been a sense of superiority over a street orphan, rather than sympathy orpassion, wasn¡¯t it?¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about?¡±


    ¡°¡­Fine. As of today, I willpletely stop expecting anything from you.¡±


    With those remarks, Ferloche, who closed the closet, red at me coldly and said.


    ¡°I believed perhaps I could make you repent. And when the moment arrives, when I have no choice but to kill you for destroying the Empire¡­ I thought I would feel guilty.¡±


    ¡°¡­And so?¡±


    ¡°However, no matter how much of an idiot I am, at this point, even I understand that all those thoughts were wrong.¡±


    ¡°¡­So, what¡¯s your point?¡±


    ¡°You are a monster, Sir Frey.¡±


    Ferloche, who cursed me with a resentful expression, nced at me on her way out of the cathedral and said.


    ¡°¡­From now on, I will do whatever you ask me to do. So, please don¡¯t spread that recording to the world.¡±


    ¡°Then will you help me with that nightly activity as well?¡±


    ¡°¡­I¡¯d rather take my own life than help you with that.¡±


    Leaving those words behind, the Saintess staggered out of the cathedral and began to walk down the streets under the night sky.


    ¡°Just to be clear¡­ I have my eyes and ears everywhere, so don¡¯t try anything funny.¡±


    Then I threatened her in an icy voice.


    ¡°¡­Because it¡¯s spread to the extent that I already know that Kania belongs to your group.¡±


    ¡°¡­..!!!¡±


    Hearing those words, Ferloche momentarily stopped walking and shuddered, then soon faded into the darkness with her shoulders slumped in despair.


    As I watched her for a while, I used my ?Inspect? skill to open her status window and then immediately breathed a sigh of relief.


    [<strong>Ferloche Astede¡¯s Current Emotions:</strong> Anger / Hatred / Disgust / Disappointment / Sorrow]


    ¡°¡­I¡¯m d.¡±


    A few days ago, I used the ?Inspect? skill because I was curious about Ferloche¡¯s mental state, who was eager to kill me.


    At that time, her emotional status had concern instead of hatred and guilt instead of disgust.


    Yes, just like Isolet, the kind hearted Saintess was still worried about me.


    In other words, even when she knew clearly that I would be a viin who would destroy the Empire, and even when she realized that she would have no choice but to kill me¡­ she was still worried about me and was wallowing in guilt.


    One might wonder what she meant when she said she was concerned about the person who caused her demise, but if one looks at the doctrines of the Sun God Church, they will find it rather reasonable.


    ording to the doctrine of the Sun God Church, when a person dies, their souls are judged in the afterlife.


    The judgment is rather simple, good people shall go to heaven while bad people are sent to hell¡­ However, sometimes when a dreadful evil appears, he or she will be purged to theherworld, the hell of the demons, and suffer for eternity.


    Incidentally, that doctrine was included in the ¡®Game Setting¡¯ mentioned in the prophecy. So, perhaps it¡¯s true.


    Anyway, Ferloche, who was a firm believer in that doctrine, seemed to be concerned about me till now that I would be sentenced to theherworld, because she knew my good side due to our childhood rtionship.


    Seriously, she¡¯s truly an outstanding individual with such a noble character.


    ¡®¡­After being cruel to such a kind girl, I won¡¯t be able to sleep peacefully tonight.¡¯


    However, I had no choice but to get rid of her concerns and guilt.


    Because of an event looming on the horizon, all those who worry about me will have to go through a grave misfortune.


    So today, when such a golden opportunity presented itself, I freed Ferloche by being cruel to her and spouted vulgar words she detested dearly.


    Of course, Ferloche had witnessed this such behavior a lot in the previous timeline¡­ but this must have been the first time she was on the receiving end of it, so she must be shocked.


    And I must continue to torment her in order to sustain this shock she received, so that she will never again worry about me when I utter those vulgar words ormit evil deeds that she utterly detests.


    Now that the Saintess thoroughly despises me¡­ Next time, I¡¯ll have to focus on making Isolet hate me.


    Of course, it would have been perfect if I was able to make both of them hate me at the same time¡­ but I also need to catch my breath.


    By the way, Kania has be somewhat concerned about me¡­ but because she is a warlock, she is free from the forting events. That¡¯s a relief.


    [<strong>Acquired False Evil Points:</strong> 600pts! (A Kind Person is Scary When They¡¯re Infuriated)]


    ¡°¡­Sigh.¡±


    After concluding my thoughts, I forcefully swiped away the false evil point notification window that floated in front of me and soon sat down on the floor of the cathedral as I stared at the high seat where Ferloche had been sitting when I first arrived.


    ¡°Why the hell is the world created like this¡­?¡±


    The high seat had arge mural of the Sun God etched on it.


    ¡°¡­As the legend says, cast a pir of fire at the Demon King. However, casting a pir of fire doesn¡¯t make it any better.¡±


    After observing the mural of the Sun God for a while, I stood up with a rxed expression.


    ¡°When I die, will I go to heaven or will I go to hell?¡±


    After muttering a theory that I had been curious about for a long time, I sauntered out of the cathedral, forcing myself to shake off the image of Ferloche¡¯s trembling figure, who suffered because of me.


    Tonight as well, I must indulge in liquor.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    ¡°Young Master, I¡¯m a littlete¡­¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­ Kania¡­ Hello¡­¡±


    Kania, who returned to the dormitoryte at night after practicing how to deal with ck magic in a secluded ce, opened her eyes wide when she witnessed the scene spread across the dormitory.


    ¡°¡­ What¡¯s all this, Young Master?¡±


    ¡°What do you mean¡­ It¡¯s just wine¡­¡±


    She asked, because there were many bottles of liquor scattered around the desk where Frey was sitting.


    ¡°¡­Would you like a drink too?¡±


    When Frey looked at her with a hazy gaze amidst those liquor bottles, Kania asked, frowning slightly.


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you drank this much wine all by yourself?¡±


    ¡°¡­Yes.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re a lightweight. How the hell can you drink so much¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­Kania.¡±


    Frey then replied while smiling awkwardly at Kania, who approached the desk while clearing the cluttered bottles around Frey with a worried expression.


    ¡°¡­I¡¯ve always been a heavy drinker.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Kania just assumed it was the ramblings of a drunkard and continued to clear up the table, since she couldn¡¯t believe Frey, who used to be wasted after drinking only half a bottle, let alone a bottle, would be a heavy drinker.


    ¡°It¡¯s because I have high mental strength. No matter how much I drink, I won¡¯t ever get drunk.¡±


    ¡°¡­Ah.¡±


    Eventually, when Frey sighed and spoke in a deste tone, Kania sat across from him with a look of understanding.


    ¡°So, did you usually act drunk?¡±


    ¡°¡­Hmm. Acting drunk and behaving like a jerk is a straightforward way to be hated.¡±


    Saying so, Frey grabbed the liquor bottle next to him and chugged it down his throat.


    ¡°¡­But if you keep drinking like that, you¡¯re going to ruin your body.¡±


    ¡°A body that¡¯s already ruined¡­ can never be ruined again.¡±


    ¡°Still, your health¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s all futile. I must drink to my heart¡¯s content before I meet my end.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­..¡±


    Kania, who was trying to stop Frey with a concerned expression, grasped the meaning of Frey¡¯s despondent words as she lowered her head, unable to continue speaking.


    ¡°¡­I¡¯ll drink with you.¡±


    ¡°¡­What?¡±


    When Kania, who was slouched over for a while, suddenly lifted her head and dered that she would like to drink together, Frey gave her a look of surprise.


    ¡°¡­Do you drink well?¡±


    ¡°¡­Yes.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t know that. Then, have a drink.¡±


    ¡°¡­All right.¡±


    In this way, Frey and Kania began to exchange sses with each other, and for a while only the sound of sipping echoed in the dormitory


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    ¡°¡­It seems true that you drink well.¡±


    ¡°Thank you for thepliment.¡±


    Before long, the scent of booze began to fill the room, but the two didn¡¯t stop drinking.


    This happened because Frey had the highest level of mental strength in the world, and Kania had a constitution that absorbed most of the toxicity of alcohol with ck magic.


    ¡°¡­Kania, can Iment for a moment?¡±


    ¡°¡­Yes, please feel free to do so.¡±


    However, unlike Kania, whopletely absorbs the alcoholic content, Frey, who began to be affected by alcohol to some extent, spoke with eyes that looked slightly more clouded than before.


    ¡°¡­I want to give up being the Hero.¡±


    ¡°Then give up.¡±


    ¡°¡­What?¡±


    However, when Kania bluntly responded to hisint, Frey raised his voice with a sobered expression on his face.


    ¡°No¡­!¡±


    ¡°Why not?¡±


    ¡°If I give up being the Hero, the Demon King will destroy this world¡­¡±


    ¡°Destroy rather than rule?¡±


    ¡°Yes, that damned bitch¡­ doesn¡¯t want to rule instead, wants to burn the whole world. Just¡­ what the hell does that guy want to do?¡±


    As Frey began ranting about the Demon King, Kania watched him for a while before opening her mouth.


    ¡°Then why did you say earlier that you want to give up being the hero?¡±


    ¡°¡­Ah, that?¡±


    Then Frey, who was busy cursing the Demon King, opened a new bottle of wine, poured it into his ss and muttered.


    ¡°¡­Because it¡¯s hard.¡±


    ¡± ¡­Yes, it is.¡±


    As such, a silence passed between them for a while.


    ¡°¡­When I used to drink like this, Serena would hit me on the back.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I remember.¡±


    Eventually Frey broke the silence, as he took a sip of wine and said.


    ¡°Even though I kept acting like a bastard¡­ Serena was still worried about me.¡±


    ¡°Because she¡¯s your fianc¨¦e.¡±


    ¡°¡­But, after all that happened¡­ she won¡¯t worry about me anymore, will she?¡±


    ¡°¡­Yes.¡±


    Kania agreed unconsciously as she stared at Frey¡¯s face


    ¡°¡­Kania, how much do you know?¡±


    ¡°¡­Pardon?¡±


    Frey then questioned Kania with a sharp gaze.


    ¡°Your attitude towards me¡­ outings that became more frequent these days¡­ buttered rye bread¡­ putting it all together, there¡¯s only one conclusion.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°You already know a lot about me. I¡¯m not sure how you figured it out.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­..¡±


    As Kania kept her mouth shut, Frey quietly poured wine into the cup.


    ¡°¡­I went to the training hall this morning, and I found a slight trace of dark mana left behind. You seem to have tried to erase it, but¡­ it¡¯s way too familiar of a mana for me, so I noticed it right away.¡±


    ¡°¡­I see.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re training for the uing ¡®Raid on the Commoner¡¯s Dormitory¡¯, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    When Kania nodded in silence at those words, Frey smiled and asked one more question.


    ¡°Yes, I guessed as much. So¡­ Can you tell me how much you know?¡±


    Upon hearing Frey¡¯s question, Kania hesitated for a moment, then soon mumbled.


    ¡°¡­Everything.¡±


    ¡°¡­Ah.¡±


    As such, the two silently clinked their sses together in the air, as Kania took a sip trying to maintain herpose expression.


    ¡°¡­Young Master?¡±


    However, Frey was staring at her nkly while holding a ss of wine.


    ¡°¡­Kania, do you know what your disposition is as seen through my ability?¡±


    ¡°¡­What is it?¡±


    Then Frey lowered his ss and put it down on his desk as he spoke in a solemn tone.


    ¡°Aide.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­..¡±


    Having said that, Frey rose from his seat, extended his hand to Kania, and said.


    ¡°¡­I look forward to your kind cooperation, Kania.¡±


    ¡°¡­Likewise.¡±


    Kania replied with a grieved smile as she quietly shook his hand and stood up.


    Then, after staring at him for a while, Kania soon tilted her head and asked.


    ¡°¡­But why did you get up all of a sudden?¡±


    ¡°¡­ I need to infuse life force into your body before I go to bed.¡±


    ¡°You won¡¯t be drinking anymore?¡±


    ¡°¡­Drinking anymore won¡¯t make me feel better, it will just make me feel miserable.¡±


    Having said that, Frey quietly took Kania¡¯s hand and headed for the bed.


    ¡°¡­Then, I look forward to working with you today.¡±


    Soon afterwards, Kania quietly brought his hand to her chest, but¡­


    ¡°¡­Come to think of it.¡±


    ¡°¡­Yes?¡±


    ¡°I figured I could share life force through your back¡­ since it¡¯s ufortable from the front because of your chest.¡±


    ¡°¡­I see.¡±


    Kania, who gave Frey a nk stare, nodded her head in understanding.


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll start the infusion.¡±


    ¡°¡­Yes.¡±


    Soon, as always, Frey¡¯s life force began to be infused into Kania.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    And Kania, with a slightly regretful expression, kept her head lowered, but when she spotted the cat doll on Frey¡¯s bedside, her lips turned up to form a gentle smile.


    This was the moment when her disposition, Aide, shone its light.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    ¡°Even though Irina told me not to interfere¡­¡±


    Meanwhile, at that time¡­ in themoners¡¯ dormitory,


    ¡°¡­I still have to help her somehow.¡±


    Arianne, Irina¡¯s childhood friend, gulped and looked down at the magic scroll she invested a month¡¯s worth of her own tuition funds to buy


    ****


    <em>You can support us here</em>

 Chapter 25: Memories

    ¡°Meow¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­It seems tonight I¡¯m dreaming about cats as well. It feels nice.¡±


    I have been dreaming of cats a lottely. That too, they seemed to be lucid dreams.


    Of course, for someone like me, who is head over heels for cats, I couldn¡¯t have asked for anything better.


    The only thing that canfort my exhausted mental state is these dreams filled with cats.


    ¡®¡­No, I should confide in Kania from now on.¡¯


    Honestly, I wasn¡¯t aware that Kania knew everything about me, so I was going to forge ahead all alone¡­ However, such a path would have been too deste to walk on my own, and I wouldn¡¯t be able to bear the solitude..


    I felt pity for the cat doll, but it¡¯s impossible to keep clinging andmenting to a cat doll forever that could only make a meow sound.


    ¡°Meow?¡±


    While I was dwelling on such thoughts, the cat in front of me tilted its head as if perplexed and approached my feet.


    ¡°¡­Huh?¡±


    Upon closer inspection, I discovered the ck cat doll, one of my most cherished treasures these days, was staring at me with a dim gaze.


    Only then did I realize that it was my beloved cat doll that mewed, and I cautiously asked a question because I was flustered at the thought that it might have noticed my true feelings.


    ¡°Uh¡­ Did you read my mind?¡±


    ¡°..Purr!¡±


    Then the cat doll purred with a pouty expression and turned its head to the side. Flustered by this, I scratched my head and muttered.


    ¡°Well, since you¡¯re in my dream, of course you would know what¡¯s on my mind.¡±


    ¡°¡­Meow.¡±


    ¡°I apologize¡­ I¡¯ll stroke your belly for you¡­ Ah wait, isn¡¯t that what I like rather than you?¡±


    After apologizing to the cat doll for a while, I suddenly scanned the surroundings and frowned.


    ¡°¡­This ce seems familiar.¡±


    While I was looking around the familiar street that was evinced in my dream, I saw a little kid walking afar. I muttered in astonishment with my eyes wide open.


    ¡°¡­Isn¡¯t that me when I was young?¡±


    For some reason, my younger self was walking towards me while holding hands with someone.


    Suddenly, I felt an urge to hide, so I dashed towards the wall, and the cat doll promptly followed me.


    While I was hiding behind the wall, my younger self stopped and pointed towards somewhere else. He let go of the other person¡¯s hand and sprinted in that direction.


    ¡°Damn. Just why¡­¡±


    And, at that moment, I realized what¡¯s this situation was all about.


    ¡°¡­Who are you?¡±


    ¡°Why are you lying down like that? Are you ill?¡±


    Now, I was dreaming of the day I first met Ferloche.


    ¡°Th-That¡¯s¡­ I¡¯m¡ª¡±


    Ferloche, who was lying on the street in a scruffy state, stared at my younger self with fear in her eyes, as he crouched down to examine her condition.


    The sight reminded me of Ferloche, who was ring at me with contempt in the cathedral earlier today.


    ¡°¡­Uh.¡±


    I hurriedly tried to close my eyes and covered my ears in fear of how the appearance of the young Ferloche in my dreams would affect me. However, for some odd reason I could still clearly see and hear what¡¯s happening in front of me.


    ¡°Here, drink this.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s this¡­?¡±


    ¡°Potion. If you drink this, you will get better.¡±


    Ferloche, who received the highest quality potion from my younger self, asked him with a wary look on her face.


    ¡°You¡­ who are you?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m the first son of the Ducal family of Starlight, Frey Raon Starlight.¡±


    ¡°Why are you being nice to me?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­..¡±


    Hearing her harsh reply, he put his hand on his chin with a serious expression and began to agonize over her question.


    Then Ferloche, who had been staring at him with suspicion in her eyes, smirked as if she was already aware of his answer.


    ¡°I knew it¡­ If I drink this potion, you¡¯re going to kidnap me, aren¡¯t you? I don¡¯t need this potion. So take it back.¡±


    And from that point on, I felt confused and began to question myself.


    ¡®¡­Why is it different from my memory?¡¯


    Obviously, ording to my memory, Ferloche was supposed to say ¡®Thank you¡¯ while making her usual na?ve and dumb face, then gulp the potion down her throat. So, why is the dream different?


    ¡°¡­Why can¡¯t I be nice to you?¡±


    ¡°¡­Huh?¡±


    After pondering over her question for a while, my younger self answered with a bright expression on his face. Meanwhile, Ferloche opened her mouth with a puzzled look.


    ¡°What do you mean¡­?¡±


    ¡°Is it wrong to help the ill?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡±


    Upon hearing his words, Ferloche closed her mouth shut, as my younger self took out two more potions from within his inner pockets and handed them to her. He then pointed to the cathedral in the distance.


    ¡°Hey, there¡¯s a cathedral! If you go over there, they¡¯ll take care of you!¡±


    ¡°¡­I can¡¯t trust that ce. Some of my friends went missing after going to the cathedral.¡±


    ¡°¡­Sigh.¡±


    But when Ferloche refuted coldly, my younger self sighed and was speechless for a moment. Then, soon, he cautiously offered a suggestion.


    ¡°¡­Then, would you like toe over to my house?¡±


    ¡°I knew it! You were a trafficker all along!¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s a trafficker?¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t even know that! I¡¯m talking about thugs who kidnap kids like us and sell them!¡±


    ¡°¡­..?¡±


    After listening to Ferloche¡¯s angry rant for a while, soon my younger self heard someone calling out to him from afar and he bid farewell to Ferloche.


    ¡°¡­Sorry, I think I have to go now.¡±


    ¡°Now, hold on! Where are you going, you trafficker!¡±


    ¡°If you have nowhere to go, be sure to go to that cathedral over there! It¡¯s a safe ce that I often visit!¡±


    ¡°I knew it! That was your intention all along!¡±


    ¡°¡­Well, then take care!¡±


    My younger self, who bid her farewell, turned around and hastened with eager footsteps towards someone standing in a distance, while Ferloche briefly inspected the potion in her hands then shouted stammeringly in his direction as she gazed at his fading back.


    ¡°I-I-I¡¯ll feed this to a passing-by rat and, ifter, it gives off a bizarre reaction! The-Then¡­ I¡¯ll immediately expose the atrocities of the Starlight family to the public!¡±


    After she huffed and puffed for a long time, she muttered with a sullen look.


    ¡°¡­I¡¯m running out of food. Should I really go to that cathedral?¡±


    And the next moment, the world froze.


    ¡°¡­What?¡±


    When the ck cat doll next to me scanned the surroundings in bewilderment after such an anomaly, a dazzling glow radiated near me.


    ¡°¡­Hmm.¡±


    My brows furrowed seeing the glittering radiance, but soon I felt perplexed when I realized the glow was gradually spreading.


    ¡°Mew¡­ meow¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­..?¡±


    However, suddenly the cat doll trembled and hid behind me, then peeked its head out and began to stare at the light.


    ¡°¡­Kitty, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°¡­Meow.¡±


    While I was looking at the ck cat doll, I immediately sense a presence in front of me and instinctively I ced my hand on my scabbard.


    ¡°Calm down.¡±


    ¡°¡­What in the world!¡±


    As I retreated along with the cat doll, a human figure emerged from the radiant light.


    ¡°¡­Who are you?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m a spirit that dwells in your sword, who will soon disappear once I run out of strength. For now, that¡¯s all you need to know.¡±


    ¡°¡­What?¡±


    Soon, a person who has simr physical traits as I do emerged from the light and began to utter cryptic words.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been trying to interfere for a long time, but every time I failed to do so since Icked strength?¡±


    ¡°¡­Lacked strength?¡±


    ¡°Yes. However, because of what you experienced today, your subconscious defenses have considerably weakened, so I finally seeded in interfering with the memory I wanted to show you. What a relief.¡±


    ¡°¡­..?¡±


    As I was looking at him mysteriously, the man suddenly smiled and drew his sword.


    ¡°Wait, what are you doing¡­¡±


    <i> ¨C Schwiiing!</i>


    ¡°¡­¡­!¡±


    And the next moment, the sky was split apart.


    ¡°Wh-What the hell¡­ are¡­ you doing¡­?¡±


    I slumped to the ground trying toprehend such an overwhelming sight, and when I asked in a quivering tone, the man pointed to the sky and said indifferently,


    ¡°Look closely. It¡¯s a vital clue.¡±


    ¡°¡­!?¡±


    Upon hearing his words, I looked up at the sky and discovered the sun being cleaved in half.


    I stared at him with my mouth agape, and the moment the man began to fade, I inquired in an urgent tone.


    ¡°So, what is that?¡±


    ¡°Well, for now¡ª¡±


    Then he said his final words while scratching the back of his head as he soon scattered and faded into the air.


    ¡°¡ªjust remember what you saw.¡±


    And the next moment, I saw darkness looming on the horizon as it engulfed everything in its path.


    In a panic, I hurriedly picked up the cat doll that was trembling behind me and while I was looking around, I noticed something strange.


    ¡°¡­Ferloche?¡±


    The young Ferloche, who was still holding a potion, was staring at me.


    ¡°¡­Frey.¡±


    ¡°Why are..you here¡­.!¡±


    As I approached her cautiously, she soon copsed on the floor.


    ¡°It¡­ It hurts¡­¡±


    ¡°Aaah¡­¡±


    Ferloche¡¯s body was riddled with wounds from the Demon King¡¯s army. Her body was covered in scars with every weapon one can think of. Soon, tears of blood rolled down her eyes.


    ¡°¡­It hurts, it hurts¡­ I think I¡¯m going to die.¡±


    ¡°No, no no¡­ Why am I seeing this¡­ I didn¡¯t want to see her again¡­ I didn¡¯t want to remember this even by mistake¡­ She has never appeared in my dreams before¡­?¡±


    ¡°Frey¡­¡±


    ¡°Why, just why the hell¡­?¡±


    While I was trembling at the gruesome sight that I never wanted to see again in my life, Ferloche grotesquely twisted her neck, then in an instant appeared right in front of me and whispered.


    ¡°¡­It¡¯s all because of you. Why are you pretending you don¡¯t know?¡±


    ¡°Gasp, Gasp¡­¡±


    I shuddered in fear without even thinking of backing away from this gruesome disy when someone tapped my shoulder.


    ¡°Sir Frey¡­¡±


    And in the next instant, I heard the Imperial Princess¡¯ mumbling in my ears.


    ¡°¡­Was it a satisfying experience to cleave my gut?¡±


    ¡°Gasp, gasp¡­¡±


    I kept my head lowered without daring to nce at the side. However, this time around, two people from behind spoke simultaneously.


    ¡°¡­Young Master, please give up.¡±


    ¡°¡­Give up and take it easy, Frey. Don¡¯t fight till the end like I did.¡±


    I bit my lips tightly as I listened to Kania stabbing herself in the throat and Serena¡¯s gentle whisper. Soon I felt a strange sensation in my legs.


    I nced at my legs while still biting my lips tightly. I discovered Isolet and my father clinging onto my legs with a chilled smile on their faces, as blood dripped from their eyes.


    ¡°¡­..Aaah.¡±


    I closed my eyes shut and desperately struggled not to see them, but despite the darkness around, no matter how hard I struggled, their bizarreughter became more and more distinct with each passing moment.


    ¡°Begone! Go away!!¡±


    And for some odd reason, I felt a growing fear rise within me.


    It was indeed a never-to-be-watched again, gruesome scene, but it¡¯s strange that I¡¯m terrified of it.


    Obviously my mental state¡­


    ¡°Huh¡­?¡±


    Suddenly, I felt my body being dragged somewhere.


    When I opened my eyes and looked around, I discovered the beings in my dream trying to drag me into an abyssal void that suddenly appeared behind me.


    I saw nothing but death and darkness there, and my instincts were warning me that something irreversible will happen if I let myself get dragged into that ce.


    ¡°¡­Ha!¡±


    ¡°Meow!¡±


    In panic, I sped the ground, desperately struggling to hold on to it, while at the same time the ck cat doll sunk its teeth into my legs and pulled me in, trying to prevent me from getting dragged into the pitch-ck darkness.


    However, was it because of the overwhelming number of people?


    Or was it because the thought of giving up unconsciously crossed my mind?


    I held onto the ground until my palms were abraded to the point that even my flesh was visible. Yet still I began to be dragged into the darkness by the beings of my dream.


    ¡°Meow!!¡±


    The cat doll, who was frightened by the desperate situation, eventually let go of my leg and fled somewhere.


    ¡°¡­Yes, at least you will survive.¡±


    After witnessing the scene, I heaved a sigh of relief and let go of the ground I was desperately clinging on to until then.


    What will happen if I get dragged into that void?


    Will I wake up in the morning as if nothing ever happened?


    Or will I end up getting corroded?


    I don¡¯t know. I just want to give up everything and rest for a moment¡­


    <i>¨C Shimmer!!!</i>


    ¡°¡­Huh?¡±


    As I watched my body slowly sink into the darkness in silence, a shimmering light on the horizon began to illuminate the world.


    At first, I wondered if the mysterious entity had returned, but on closer inspection, the situation differed from the time when they appeared.


    Previously, when the mysterious entity appeared, radiant light was spread out in all directions. However, now the surroundings are illuminated by fragments of light.


    ¡°¡±¡­Argh.¡±¡±


    The fragments that lit up my surroundings burst out all at once and emitted rays of light. The beings in my dream, hit by those rays of light, were instantly burned to smithereens and eventually turned into ashes.


    <i> -Sizzle¡­</i>


    The fragments of light, which melted away even the darkness that was about to devour me, soon prated my arms and burned like a flickering candle, gradually defrosting the icy fear that encroached on my mind.


    ¡°¡­Meow.¡±


    While I was staring in bewilderment at this scene, I suddenly heard the cry of the cat doll in front of me.


    So when I looked ahead with a vacant gaze, I noticed the cat doll was dragging someone towards me with its teeth sunk into their ankle.


    ¡°Kitty¡­ you can¡¯t bite someone¡¯s ankle like that¡­¡±


    I urgently tried to stop the cat doll, but soon when I saw the person in front of me I was left speechless.


    ¡®¡­Isn¡¯t that the person who was holding the hand of my younger self?¡¯


    While I was staring intently at the familiar person, she soon stretched out her hand and clenched her fist.


    <i>¨C Shimmer¡­</i>


    Then the light fragments spread all over the ce soon vanished in unison.


    ¡°¡­..!¡±


    And at that moment, I immediately recognized the person in front of me.


    ¡°If the Sunrise Imperial House is the sun that brightens the dawn of the Empire¡±


    ¡°And if the Moonlight Duchy is the moon that illuminates its dusk.¡±


    Before I realized, I was already rushing to her with a bright smile on my face as she continued talking.


    ¡°Then, the Starlight Duchy is the star that shines upon those devoid of their light.¡±


    ¡°Uh¡­¡±


    Suddenly, she began to fade, splitting into countless fragments of star, as she left me with onest piece of advice and vanished from sight.


    ¡°¡­So, you¡¯re an aristocrat noble enough to protect everyone, Frey.¡±


    ¡°Mother¡­¡­?¡±


    And the next moment, I was on my dorm bed with my hands outstretched in the air. I muttered a word I had never used since I was a child.


    ¡°¡­¡­..¡±


    After being dazed for a while in that state, I carefully put down the ck cat doll I was holding and nced to the side.


    ¡°¡­¡­..¡±


    As I nced aside, I saw Kania was still asleep. I carefully got up from my bed and headed to the desk.


    <i> ¨C Gurgle..</i>


    Eventually, I quietly sat down on the chair next to the desk and began to pour the rest of the wine into the ss.


    ¡°¡­Damn it.¡±


    And then, I began drinking alone till dawn.


    Of course, I didn¡¯t feel any better.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    ¡°¡­Y-Young Master. Are you all right?¡±


    As soon as morning came, Kania got up from her seat and rushed to Frey, who was at the desk.


    ¡°¡­Are you awake, Kania?¡±


    ¡°Young Master, is there anything wrong with your body?¡±


    ¡°¡­Why are you asking that?¡±


    When Frey asked with a puzzled look, Kania opened her eyes wide and answered in a low tone.


    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s¡­ because I heard screams at daybreak.¡±


    ¡°¡­Ah, that.¡±


    Then Frey answered with a grin.


    ¡°¡­I just woke up from a nightmare.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Upon hearing this, Kania quietly took a step and said with a stiff expression on her face.


    ¡°Then¡­ I¡¯ll bring you breakfast.¡±


    ¡°¡­Fine.¡±


    As when Kania bit her lips and was about to leave, Frey called out to her in a low tone.


    ¡°¡­Kania.¡±


    There was a tremor in his voice, so Kania looked at him with a concerned expression and inquired.


    ¡°¡­What am I supposed to do?¡±


    Then Frey, who was holding an old scrap of paper, cautiously asked her a question.


    ¡°¡­Let¡¯s say that you devoted your entire life to the prophecy that was written in a single piece of paper, believing it was your destitny.¡±


    ¡°¡­Yes.¡±


    ¡°However¡­ what if that very prophecy was wrong?¡±


    Upon hearing his words, Kania looked at him with pity and replied with a smile.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry too much. I don¡¯t think the prophecy is wrong at all¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­It¡¯s already proven wrong on two asions.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    But as Frey spoke while swaying the paper in his hand, Kania¡¯s expression turned stiff. Thus, she inquired.


    ¡°What do you mean¡­?¡±


    ¡°Even if we don¡¯t consider the penalty regarding the memories of the Main Heroines¡­ What about Ferloche¡¯s past¡­? I was certain about Ferloche¡¯s setting described in the prophecy¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­Young Master?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s something wrong with this¡­ No, it¡¯s been wrong since long ago¡­¡±


    Frey soon crumpled up the prophecy and threw it into his bag, and began to mutter helplessly.


    ¡°If I can¡¯t even believe the prophecy¡­ What the hell am I supposed to believe¡­? The system? No¡­ The system is the reason I became this way¡­ Then, what in the world am I supposed to believe in¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­.Young Master Frey.¡±


    ¡°Now I can¡¯t even trust my own memories¡­ What the hell am I supposed to trust¡­¡±


    Kania, unable to see such a scene any longer, approached Frey and hugged him. She softly whispered.


    ¡°Young Master, you can trust me.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­..¡±


    ¡°¡­Because I¡¯m your aide.¡±


    Thus, the two hugged each other for a long time.


    As their figures were illuminated by the morning sunlight permeating through the window.


    ****


    <em>Alright, here is the promised weekly free chapter, sorry for the slight dy as I was busyunching some of our other series, while also building a stockpile. I announced a couple of days back that I¡¯ll be releasing today on our discord server. Join there for thetest updates.</em>


    <em>All right donation goal has been reached. Guys this chapter has a lot of foreshadowing, people on reviews are iming it as plot holes. It¡¯s the most vital everything will fall into ce soon, so hang in there.</em>


    <em>Thanks for reading.</em>


    <em>You can support us here</em>


    <strong>Weekly Donation Goal: </strong>100/100

 Chapter 26: An Accident

    ¡°¡­Well, I¡¯ll be on my way.¡±


    ¡°¡­All right.¡±


    It was only in the morning when I finally calmed down I sent Kania, who had beenforting me until then, off to ss first.


    In fact, it would be great if she could support me because my body is still not in good shape, but that could raise doubts among the people.


    So, even if it¡¯s a little hard, sending her away is the right decision because hiding our rtionship would be beneficial to our future ns.


    ¡°..Sigh.¡±


    With that in mind, I opened the skill store and began to browse the skills I would need at this point.


    [Store / Elementary Skills Level 2]


    <strong>¨C</strong> <strong>Life Force Recovery (1000pts)</strong>


    <strong>Description:</strong> Permanently slightly increases the life force recovery rate. (Total amount does not increase)


    ¡°¡­I should buy it now.¡±


    Today is the day of the long-awaited performance evaluation duel.


    Therefore, I need to buy this skill so I can endure Irina¡¯s beating to some extent.


    ¡°¡­Oh.¡±


    Thinking as such, I pressed the skill to buy it, and soon energy coursed through my veins.


    I didn¡¯t expect much since it was supposed to be a slight increase, but it seems to be worth the price of 1,000 points.


    ¡°¡­I hope Irina shoots the fireball right at me.¡±


    I closed my eyes for a while and felt the energy coursing through my body, then I began to rummage through my bag while worrying about Irina.


    ¡°¡­All right, this should be enough.¡±


    Eventually, I took out three of the highest grade mana potions I had bought from the back alley on my way back to the dormitory from the cathedral yesterday. I didn¡¯t hesitate to open the lids and gulped them down one by one.


    ¡°¡­Urk.¡±


    I thought they would taste fine since they were the highest grade mana potions, but they were surprisingly bad.


    Thanks to this, I felt nauseated, but if I threw up, tens of thousands of gold would be wasted, so as I forced myself to gulp them down, I soon felt a fiery mana swirling in my belly.


    ¡®¡­This should be enough.¡¯


    After briefly closing my eyes and feeling the mana in my belly. I soon smiled when I realized the right amount had been concentrated.


    Perhaps this amount of ster mana will be of help to Irina.


    Of course, Irina is after my life, but if I don¡¯t give her mana, her grades would gradually worsen¡­ which could cause problems in the scenario.


    There are already many twists, even though I have tried to avoid the variables as much as possible, but if Irina is demoted to a lower ss or gets expelled from the academy, who knows what might happen.


    Therefore, for now, I need to proceed ording to the contents written in the prophetic book.


    ¡®¡­written in the prophetic book?¡¯


    As I was organizing my thoughts and preparing to head to the ssroom, I briefly stopped while pondering about the prophetic book.


    ¡°¡­Sigh.¡±


    I heaved a deep sigh, as I tried to calm my anxious mind, and then muttered inwardly with a serious expression on my face.


    ¡®Two prophecies written in the book have already proven to be wrong¡­ Must I follow it blindly?¡¯


    There was clearly no mention of a penalty where all Main Heroines will gain the memories of their past lives as a result of my regression.


    Of course, I did find the situation quite bizarre, but up until now, I had been trying to rationalize that the penalty must have been incurred due to some unexpected variables that even my ancestor couldn¡¯t foresee.


    However, now I discovered that even Ferloche¡¯s setting is wrong.


    ording to my memory and the setting mentioned in the prophetic book, Ferloche has always been a na?ve and stupid girl since time immemorial.


    When I was young, she drank the potion I handed to her without a hint of suspicion, and even when I told her to go to the cathedral, she didn¡¯t doubt my words and went there.


    But in yesterday¡¯s dream, or rather nightmare, she confidently eximed to my younger self that she would ¡®expose¡¯ his atrocities.


    The same Ferloche, who asked a grammatical question in the ckmail letter because she couldn¡¯t differentiate between the words ¡®captive¡® and ¡®expose¡¯.


    Of course, it wouldn¡¯t matter if the dream I saw earlier was just a silly dream¡­ but after noticing how my sword¡¯s tint has faded in a day, I¡¯m certain that the spirit residing in the sword must have intervened.


    Then¡­


    If the dream is indeed true, and if my ancestor, who I believed knew everything was wrong¡­ what am I supposed to do if even the prophecy I devotedly followed turns out to be wrong in the end?


    Is it really fine to believe the prophecy, the system, and my memory?


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­.¡±


    I stood there contemting about it for a long time, but in the end my mind couldn¡¯t weave an answer.


    Because, to deny the prophecy and the system.. is to deny every single deed I¡¯ve ever done.


    And if I denied it, I felt like I won¡¯t be able to hold on to my sanity any longer¡­ In the end, I decided to put aside my concerns forter until I find more concrete evidence.


    ¡®¡­It¡¯s still within control. I can still make things work.¡¯


    As such, I barely self-rationalized like that, then heaved a deep sigh and left the dormitory.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    ¡°Everyone pay attention. I will now exin the precautions needed for the performance evaluation.¡±


    All the students of ss A were assembled in the training ground.


    ¡°¡±¡­¡­..¡±¡±


    And soon, I sensed an immense killing intent.


    I looked around to see what was going on, and soon discovered na, Ferloche, and Irina were ring at me.


    Aside from na and Irina, I never expected Ferloche to re at me with eyes filled with such murderous intent.


    ¡°¡­Focus! All of you, concentrate!¡±


    When the girls who had been ring at me like that heard Isolet yelling, they averted their gaze from me, then turned their attention to her.


    I began contemting about my future n after thanking Isolet inwardly for letting me have a breather.


    Today no matter what, I need to lose to Irina.


    After my defeat, I will y the role of an egomaniacal ruffian with high pride who was forced to hand over his mana to a lowlymoner because of the oath of death.


    Obviously, while handing over my mana, I will only transfer the amount required for Irina to not flunk for a year.


    Otherwise, my mortality rate will soar.


    ¡°¡­Also,tely mysterious monsters have been appearing all over the Empire.¡±


    While I was immersed in such thoughts, Isolet¡¯s voice resounded throughout the training ground with the help of a loudspeaker magic artifact.


    ¡°The knights are still blocking them to some extent, but if the current trend continues, the Imperial capital we live in will be in danger someday.¡±


    Indeed, her statement is true.


    By now, due to the aftermath of the Demon King¡¯s awakening, demons must have been appearing throughout the Empire.


    And those demons will ravage the barrennd devastated by the ¡®Great Famine,¡¯ wreaking havoc and inflicting massive casualties throughout the Empire.


    And because of that, half the imperial subjects of the Empire will starve to death, while the other half will be preyed upon by the demons.


    Of course, the lords will be busy protecting their own property, ignoring the pleas of the subjects they ought to protect. After all, it is a deste world.


    ¡°So, as per the changed imperial policy, I will raise you to be the shield that protects the Empire. And the first step in that regard is this performance evaluation.¡±


    While I was contemting about this filthy rotten Empire, Isolet observed everyone with an icy gaze and continued to speak.


    ¡°So, performance evaluation will be conducted in the form of ¡®Full-scale real lifebat¡¯.¡±


    When the students looked confused at those words, Isolet added briefly.


    ¡°¡­and with the determination to kill each other.¡±


    With those final words, Isolet finished stating the precautions and sat down, and a heavy silence descended upon the training ground.


    ¡°Then¡­ the first pair, na Sr Sunrise and Ferloche Astede,e forward.¡±


    In this heavy atmosphere, Isolet announced the start of the performance evaluation in a solemn tone.


    ¡°Saintess Ferloche. Once again, this isn¡¯t a game¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­I know.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°¡­No longer will I be fooled.¡±


    The two of them talked to each other as they stood on the sparring ground with a serious expression.


    Normally, one could hear na and Ferloche¡¯s humorous banter. However, now Ferloche is prepared to fight as she stood there in a battle ready stance with a cold expression.


    ¡°¡­Ugh.¡±


    Seeing her like that, my heart felt disgusted, drowning in the guilt of corrupting a pure and innocent child like her. The grotesque visage of hers that I saw in my dream, and the image of her past that differedpletely from my memory, blended together into one.


    <i>¨C Whistle </i>


    As I shook my head in an effort to clear my mind of the distractions, I heard Isolet¡¯s whistle and, in the next moment, the Princess and the Saintess shed.


    For a moment, my heart pounded at the thought that she was going to use the ?Blessing of the Sun God?, but upon closer inspection, I saw that the Imperial Princess¡¯ attack imbued with sr mana was blocked by a white shield.


    ¨C Swoosh¡­


    na then stepped back with nimble movements and began concentrating ?Sr Mana? on her fingers, while the Saintess concentrated ?Holy Power? in her fists.


    ¡®¡­Are they nning to end the duel with an all out attack?¡¯


    The amount was so vast that I was wondering if they were trying to end the duel with a single all out attack, but when their two attacks collided mid-air in unison.


    ¡®¡­Ah, so you were aiming for this.¡¯


    And at that moment, massive mana fragments that collided in the air flew towards me along with debris.


    Perhaps, if I get directly hit by them, I¡¯ll suffer from an injury that will take 10 weeks to cure.


    ¡°¡­..!¡±


    Astonished, Kania quietly concentrated dark mana in her palms, but I shook my head to restrain her.


    <i>¨C Swchwiing!</i>


    This is because I had predicted in advance that Isolet would obliterate those mana fragments and debris with her sword sh before they even reach me.


    ¡°¡­ I can control unexpected situations like this, so you can use advanced techniques without worrying. Then, let¡¯s proceed.¡±


    After Isolet¡¯s calm remarks were over, the girls, who looked disappointed, resumed their duel.


    It seems to be a battle strategy formted with the intention ¡®it will be fortunate if it worked, else there is no harm if it didn¡¯t.¡¯ However, it was rather threatening nheless.


    ¡®¡­By the way, it wasn¡¯t a fatal attack. Looking at that, it seems that Kania¡¯s words were correct.¡¯


    The primary purpose of the ¡®Heroine Alliance¡¯ that Kania spoke of was my ¡®Downfall.¡¯


    When I asked her what the reason was for such a decision, she said they decided that it was far too generous of a treatment to just kill the person who has destroyed the world.


    Truly, I¡¯m sincerely grateful for giving me time.


    ¡°¡­Kyaa!!¡±


    As I watched the battle in silence with such thoughts in my mind, na¡¯s attack imbued with sr mana hit Ferloche, and the duel was nder than I expected.


    If it had been the former Ferloche who hated pain, she would never have allowed herself to get hit by such an attack.


    However, for some odd reason, Ferloche allowed herself to get hit by a fatal blow while trying to force her way to na.


    ¡°¡­cough.¡±


    Ferloche, who quivered while gripping her belly for a long time, clenched her teeth and struggled to get up somehow.


    ¡°Just, why the hell¡­¡±


    ¡°I, I¡­ I won¡¯t let anyone¡­ take advantage of me anymore¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­..¡±


    However, she couldn¡¯t withstand the shock of the blow with her mental strength, and soon lost consciousness.


    Watching the scene, I lowered my gaze under the weight of the guilt for making a pure girl like her that way.


    ¡°¡­ The winner of the duel is na Sr Sunrise. Then, the next pair.¡±


    Eventually, Isolet¡¯s calm voice resounded, and the unconscious Ferloche was carried away by the assistants.


    ¡°Young Master, are you all right¡­?¡±


    ¡°¡­Shh.¡±


    When Kania who was beside me spoke to me, I nudged her away and remained silent struggling to control my expression.


    When I saw Kania biting her lip, it seemed my expression must have been quite distorted.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    Since then, several pairs have faced each other, but most of the duels ended with a single exchange.


    This happened because themoners were too skilled for these ipetent nobles to handle.


    Still, the showdown between Kania and Arianne was worth watching.


    Although the winner was Arianne, who seeded in trapping Kaniapletely using her barriers, but the result would have been hard to predict if Kania was able to use her ck magic.


    By the way, it¡¯s a bit disappointing that Serena isn¡¯t here. If she had been here, we could have witnessed her ability to predict all her opponent¡¯s attack routes and overpower them with just a finger¡­


    ¡®¡­What a shame, No¡ª.¡¯


    On second thought, if Serena was in this situation, she would have been after my life as well. Now that I think about it, I should be d instead of disappointed that she isn¡¯t here right now.


    However, it is now time for Serena to return to the academy. So¡­ it seems that I must somehow figure out a countermeasure to deal with her.


    ¡°¡­The next group, Frey Raon Starlight and Irina Philliard, step forward.¡±


    While I was busy organizing my thoughts, before I realized it was already my and Irina¡¯s turn.


    ¡°¡­Are you ready to be my ve?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­..¡±


    I approached Irina¡¯s side and threw a sarcastic remark, as she red at me fiercely.


    I calmly epted Irina¡¯s gaze, then whispered quietly in her ear.


    ¡°Oh, I¡¯m thinking about embracing your little friend next time¡­ Can you give me some adviceter?¡±


    <i>¨C Chomp¡­!</i>


    Then Irina bit her lips tightly.


    ¡°¡­Then, are you willing to take care of me?¡±


    As I looked at her with an expression of ridicule, I wiped the blood that began to ooze out of her lips with my hand, then soon walked over to the sparring ground while lost in thought.


    ¡®¡­This should be enough, right?¡¯


    Irina Philliard gets stronger the more angry she gets.


    It¡¯s not just a metaphor, rather an ¡®official setting¡¯.


    Because the grand magic that dealt a fatal blow to the Demon King, an otherworldly being, was also a magic born out of grief and burning rage over the loss of her friend Arianne.


    So even if she is in a mana exhausted state, she could at leastnd a hit on me with a fireball if she is that infuriated.


    <i>¨C Whistle!!</i>


    While I was immersed in my thoughts, I saw that Irina had already entered the sparring ground and was ring at me, and at the next moment, Isolet blew her whistle.


    ¡°¡­Heup!¡±


    And even when the sound of the whistle still lingered, seven fireballs appeared above Irina¡¯s head.


    ¡°Now, wait¡­ Se-Seven?¡±


    ¡°What¡­ How can that failure¡­¡±


    In such an atmosphere where people were whispering amongst each other, Irina red at me with a hateful expression and spoke.


    ¡°Although¡­ I¡¯m not strong enough to kill you¡­ I¡¯ll make you suffer as painfully as possible¡­¡±


    ¡°Um¡­seven is a bit¡­¡±


    ¡°I will kill you in a year when I regain my strength. Until then, I¡¯ll leave you with burns that will make you squirm in pain.¡±


    ¡°No, you won¡¯t be able to manipte all of them anyway¡­ sigh.¡±


    Summoning seven fireballs in a mana exhausted state is something that if reported to the tower, mages would flock to her to study the phenomenon with their eyes aze.


    Irina has achieved such an amazing feat, but looking at her made my heart anxious.


    Because to control seven fireballs in her current state would be nothing short of suicide.


    ¡°¡­Ugh!¡±


    Sure enough, Irina, who was trying to manipte the fireballs, fell to her knees.


    ¡°Fu-Fuck.. Cough¡­¡±


    ¡®No, if you just shoot a few shots in moderation, I¡¯ll lose on my own¡­ Why are you messing around?¡¯


    As I stared at her with resentful eyes, I then noticed that Isolet and na continued to look at me with strange eyes because of the fact that I was standing still. Noticing their gazes, I began to approach Irina while gritting my teeth.


    ¡°Aarghh!!¡±


    ¡°¡­Ha, I knew it. What the hell sort of fireball is that bitch?¡±


    As soon as I arrived in front of her, I knocked her down on the dirt floor with a kick.


    ¡°No matter how much you struggle¡­ there are some things that will never change¡­ Irina.¡±


    ¡°With that filthy mouth¡­don¡¯t¡­don¡¯t ever call my name¡­you bastard¡­¡±


    ¡°You bitch, you¡¯re going to be my pet soon¡­ you lowlife.¡±


    ¡°Ugh!!¡±


    As Irina was muttering curses while ring at me with hateful eyes, I grabbed her by the hair and mmed her on the ground.


    ¡°Argh!¡±


    ¡°Look closely. This is the soil of the ground that suits you.¡±


    ¡°Ughh¡­¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter? You¡¯ll swallow more of these in the future.¡±


    Eventually, I opened the sk of purified mana I kept in my sleeve and spilled it on the ground without anyone noticing, then I provoked her by grinding her face on the soil damped with mana.


    ¡°Ugh¡­¡±


    ¡°What happened? Do you feel bad because your face is being rubbed on the ground?¡±


    ¡°Cough, cough¡­¡±


    ¡°By the way, no matter how much I think about it, I think this dirty ground looks less repulsive than you¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­What?¡±


    ¡°No matter how much worms and filth roam this ground¡­ Isn¡¯t it natural to feel repulsed when something as vile as you touch it?¡±


    After saying that, I muttered inwardly as I began to walk out of the sparring ground, leaving her behind, who was still clenching her teeth.


    ¡®¡­Please, just hit me with one shot.¡¯


    As I trudged along, praying fervently that she wouldnd a fireball on me, I sensed the rising heat behind me and turned with a contented smile on my face.


    <i>¨C Whoosh!!</i>


    And at that moment, the first fireball hit me.


    ¡°Aarghh¡­!¡±


    After getting hit properly by her fireball, I immediately stumbled back, feeling the relief that Irina could beat me rather than the confusion due to the burn being worse than I expected.


    ¡®¡­Why does it burn so much?¡¯


    Although ?Fireball? is a fatal magic spell, a single fireball isn¡¯t really threatening.


    Unlike ?Meteor?, which boasts considerable power individually, ?Fireball? is a magic thatpetes with rapid fire and quantity.


    But this.. this isn¡¯t a fireball, it¡¯s more like a meteor. After all, even if she is in a mana exhausted state, she is still the Archmage of the future.


    ¡°Aargh, it hurts!!¡±


    With such thoughts in my mind, I rolled on the ground with tears in my eyes, and at that moment, two fireballs flew straight at me.


    ¡°Aargh! It¡¯s hot, it¡¯s hot!!¡±


    I greeted those fireballs with joy, and I once again rolled on the ground and began to recite the lines of the third-rate viin I prepared in advance.


    ¡°You, you dare¡­ you filthy lowlife¡­ bitch¡­!¡±


    I felt like dying from cringe. However, each of these dialogues is highly effective and brings immediate results. I can tell just by looking at themoners¡¯ faces as soon as I uttered this line.


    ¡°¡­How does it feel to roll around on the ground after being beaten by a filthy and lowlymoner?¡±


    ¡°Cough¡­ Cough¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­Get up, there¡¯s still more.¡±


    ¡°Ugh¡­ Huh¡­?¡±


    After rolling on the ground for a long time, I staggered up hearing Irina¡¯s words, but soon I froze at the sight before me.


    <i>¨C SIzzle!</i>


    ¡°Aaaarghhh!!¡±


    This time, three fireballs were flying at me.


    ¡°Ugh¡­ugh¡­¡±


    Although I was in pain, I pretended to be unconscious, in honor of her, who managed to manipte three fireballs simultaneously in a mana exhausted state.


    ¡°Get¡­ up¡­ still¡­ one¡­ more left¡­¡±


    When I heard her despiteful voice, I smiled bitterly and staggered up with my tattered body.


    Despite the fact that my life span and vitality have been massively reduced, I¡¯m still a hero, so I¡¯ll be able to endure onest attack.


    Of course, I might really lose consciousness if I get hit by that one.


    However, the false evil deeds I havemitted against Irina¡­ No, from her point of view, they were true evil deeds full of malice, so it¡¯s only justifiable that I face her hatred and wrath head on.


    ¡°Ah, it¡¯s not over yet¡­ bitch¡­¡±


    And so I finally stood on my feet, spouting repulsive lines until the very end, as I clenched my teeth and waited for thest fireball she would cast.


    ¡°Take¡­ this¡­ and go to hell¡­¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s end this once and for all¡­¡±


    <i>¨C Thud</i>


    ¡°¡­Huh?¡±


    Irina, who was about to send thest fireball flying at me, staggered and immediately copsed.


    ¡°¡±¡­¡­¡­¡±¡±


    And at that sight, heavy silence lingered for a long time.


    ¡°I¡¯ll count to 10. 10, 9, 8¡­¡±


    ¡®¡­Damn, now that this has happened, I have no choice.¡¯


    Eventually, I panicked when I heard Isolet counting, so I tried to wake her up with the remote life force transmission brooch while crying inwardly.


    <i>-Chime!!</i>


    Suddenly, arge mysterious magic circle appeared on the floor of the sparring ground where me and Irina were. When it began to glow, I straightened my sword while frowning at the abnormal phenomenon.


    ¡°¡­Huh?¡±


    And in the next moment, a bright light erupted from the magic circle and devoured both me and Irina in an instant.


    ¡°Bu-But what I bought was supposed to be a recovery scroll¡­!?¡±


    After hearing Arianne¡¯s bewildered cry while covered in that bright light, I soon lost consciousness.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    ¡°Ugh¡­¡±


    I grabbed my throbbing head and slightly opened my eyes. Soon I saw numerous trees standing before me.


    ¡°¡­..?¡±


    I was bewildered by the fact I couldn¡¯t find the students and supervisors watching over us in the training ground. However, when I scanned the surroundings, there were gray trees as far as the eyes could see.


    ¡°¡­Fucking crazy.¡±


    I looked at the scene in a daze and immediately spat out a curse.


    It was because I realized that the ce where I was standing right now was the ¡®Ashen Forest¡¯, a hideout infested with all kinds of demons, which should only appear in the middle tote stages of the ¡®game¡¯ ording to the scenario mentioned in the prophetic book.


    ¡°This¡­ just what the hell is going on¡­?¡±


    As I stood up, still not yet grasping the situation, I lowered my gaze when something got caught up in my feet.


    ¡°¡­¡­..¡±


    I found Irina¡¯s unconscious self, who was gasping for breath.


    ¡°¡­ This is driving me insane.¡±


    It seems that both me and Irina had passed out in this demonic hideout after getting teleported hundreds of kilometers away from the academy.


    At this point, I¡¯m anxious about what will happen next.


    ¡ª-

 Chapter 27: The Demonic Hideout

    ¡°¡­What should I do?¡±


    There is a saying, ¡®Beyond mountains, there are mountains.¡¯


    There is no other saying that could describe my current predicament more urately than that.


    No, now that I think about it, I don¡¯t think it¡¯s an urate expression since before I could even cross the first mountain, another mountain presented itself.


    I don¡¯t even know the oue of the duel, but here I¡¯m along with Irina teleported to the middle of the ¡®Ashen Forest,¡¯ a demonic hideout that should only appear in the middle tote stages of the scenario.


    [<strong>Acquired False Evil Points:</strong> 500pts! (Battle of the third-rate viin)]


    ¡°Sigh..¡±


    As soon as I swiped away the false evil point acquisition system prompt that appeared in front of me, I heard Irina¡¯s moan. It seems she will soon regain her consciousness.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­..¡±


    Because of this, my brain froze for a moment. It seems things would spiral out of control if I stayed still, so I punched myself in the head to force my brain to work.


    ¡®¡­Should I disguise myself?¡¯


    Disguise is probably the most effective method in the current situation. I always carry the ¡®Mask of Deception¡¯ and a ck robe in case of an emergency.


    The mask of deception will at least cover my face, although the stealth effect is still on cooldown, and the ck robe will hide my hair and figure.


    In other words, If I wear these two and forge my way out of the ¡®Ashen Forest¡® while protecting Irina, I will be able to deceive her and safely leave this demonic hideout.


    However¡­


    ¡®¡­There is a high risk of getting exposed.¡¯


    Both of us together were engulfed in a spatial teleportation magic. And there were quite a few who witnessed this scene.


    So.. if Irina finds out the whole story after safely getting out of here, she¡¯ll naturally suspect me of being the masked guy without batting an eye.


    ¡®¡­Then, should I just openly use my powers?¡¯


    It will be easier if I could openly use my powers.


    Of course, by the time we get out of this forest, my physical condition will be dire¡­ but at the very least, we¡¯ll be able to get out of here safely.


    However, Irina will be suspicious.


    Obviously, Irina now believes that I¡¯m a servant of the Demon King, so I can deceive her by iming that my source of power originates from the Demon King. However, I need to actively shield her from harm while we forge our way out of this ce.


    And, if I protect her, even Irina, who despises me, will begin to doubt my intentions.


    ¡°¡­Shit, damn system, at least give me an item that can make me peerless.¡±


    It would be great if I could get my hands on a peerless item or a weapon. But unfortunately, this is a cavern infested with quite a few high-tier demons and monsters, who possess considerable strength second only tobat oriented ¡®Executives¡¯ of the Demon King.


    And apart from their individual strength, their overwhelming number is quite troublesome. To make matters worse, my condition is also dire.


    If it was before my lifespan and vitality were drastically depleted, I would have been able to hold out, but because of the penalty, mybat power has also degraded, not to mention I was even hit by six of Irina¡¯s fireballs.


    ¡®The only weapons I have right now are a sparring sword and the whip of false evil¡­ What should I do¡­¡¯


    With a tattered body, a sparring sword and a whip, there is no way I could y them effortlessly.


    So, what the hell am I supposed to do?


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    After agonizing over this dilemma for a while, I pulled out the whip from the inner pocket of my garment and began to approach Irina.


    ¡°¡­I guess I have no choice.¡±


    From now on, I¡¯m the kidnapper who abducted Irina.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    ¡°Irina¡­¡±


    ¡°Ari-Arianne¡­?¡±


    A familiar scene appeared before my eyes.


    The scene I experienced in the previous timeline which I wanted to erase from my memory, yet at the same time I must never forget.


    ¡°Ru-Run away¡­ I¡¯ll block the path¡­ and buy time for you¡­¡±


    Arianne, who was in my arms, was muttering while looking at me with dimmed eyes.


    ¡°¡­Stop being so melodramatic ande at me. I¡¯m done messing around with you lowlives.¡±


    Meanwhile, the Demon King yawned and provoked me from afar in an indifferent tone.


    ¡°Kill you, I will kill you¡­ I will kill you!!¡±


    ¡°¡­Hmm?¡±


    As I red at the Demon King, I began casting the grand magic spell by pouring in all my mana, rage¡­. and the magical knowledge I acquired throughout my life.


    No matter how invincible the Demon King is¡­ this grand magic spell will surely deal a fatal blow.


    ¡°No, no Irina¡­ Y-You have to live¡­¡±


    When Arianne noticed what magic spell I was trying to cast, she gathered herst bit of strength in her body to grab my arm and stop me¡­


    ¡°You have to live¡ª¡±


    In the end, she couldn¡¯t finish her words as she slid into the embrace of death and her body went limp.


    <i>¨C Rumble!</i>


    And at the same time, the grand magic spell that no one has ever been able to reproduce for the past 1000 years was gradually materializing in my palm.


    ¡°¡­Interesting, that could really hurt me.¡±


    However, the Demon King simply analyzed the magic circle with an intrigued look.


    The legendary grand magic spell of the Archmage, who was the Hero¡¯spanion, was nothing but mere entertainment in the Demon King¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°¡­Shut up.¡±


    However, even if it¡¯s just mere entertainment¡­ even if it leaves nothing but a small scar¡­ I resolved myself to cast this magic spell on the Demon King.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­..¡±


    Because I will leave hope behind for my childhood friend¡¯s family and the people of the Empire


    ¡°Haaah!!!¡±


    ¡°But you know what¡­¡±


    When I activated the magic circle, the Demon King smirked and concentrated mana on the fingers.


    ¡°¡­I can¡¯t let you hit me with that, can I?¡±


    <i> ¨C Ziiing!!</i>


    And, in the next instant, a dark ray of light flew towards me.


    Many knights and warriors copsed in vain in the wake of that attack.


    And it wouldn¡¯t be any different for me.


    <i>¨C Thud¡­!</i>


    ¡°¡­Hmm?¡±


    However, the attack was unsessful.


    Because the strongest shield, which my cherished childhood friend summoned by pouring all her life into just before she passed away, was protecting me.


    ¡°¡­Oh.¡±


    As the magic circle began to emit light, the Demon King looked anxious.


    It must be difficult to deal with the grand magic spell that left the former Demon King in a dire physical state a thousand years ago.


    ¡°Take this!!!¡±


    Yet, nevertheless, I didn¡¯t stop casting the spell.


    May this magic spell slow down the Demon King¡¯s march even a little, so that even one more imperial subject survives¡­ so that even one more hope of the Empire lived to see another dawn.


    <i>¨C Ruuumble!!!</i>


    The grand magic spell I invoked with such a will began to devastate the surrounding area within a few moments of being cast. I muttered under my breath before the aftermath devoured both the Demon King and myself.


    ¡°If I had known this would happen¡­¡±


    As I thought of him, who I believed was different from the other rotten and corrupt nobles, but overtime became more and more like them and eventually destroyed the Empire.


    ¡°¡­I shouldn¡¯t have helped that piece of shit back then.¡±


    Soon after that despondent murmur, darkness devoured me.


    As I stood there in a daze, surrounded by darkness, I soon realized all of this was just a nightmare, and it reproduced thest moments of my previous life.


    ¡°¡­Fuck.¡±


    I felt my scar burn when I reminisced about the time I saved him. My brows furrowed at that thought, and I soon opened my eyes.


    Because I wanted to get out of this wretched dream as soon as possible.


    ¡°¡­Huh?¡±


    However, something is strange.


    For some reason, I can¡¯t seem to wake up from this nightmare.


    Usually, when I open my eyes wide, I can wake up from my nightmares¡­ What¡¯s going on?


    ¡°¡­..!?¡±


    Besides, for some reason, my body doesn¡¯t even move. No matter how hard I try, my body doesn¡¯t move.


    ¡°Um, Ummm..!¡±


    And when I soon realized that I couldn¡¯t utter any sound, it was only then that I was able toprehend the current situation.


    ¡®Do-Don¡¯t tell me¡­ kidnapping¡­?¡¯


    I was abducted.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    ¡°Ummm¡­! Eummm¡­!¡±


    ¡°¡­You¡¯re awake.¡±


    Irina winced and moaned. Apparently, she seemed to have regained her consciousness.


    ¡°Uuumm!! Ummm!!¡±


    Seeing Irina tied up with a whip, her mouth gagged, and her eyes covered with an eye patch ripped from my clothes¡­ I felt guilty and sad.


    ¡°Grrr¡­¡±


    But now is not the time to wallow in sentimentality.


    ¡°¡­Damn it.¡±


    This is because we were surrounded by a pack of ashen fenrirs, who were drooling at the sight of us.


    These guys are ranked quite high amongst the monsters residing in this cavern.


    ¡°Huh¡­!?¡±


    Irina stopped struggling and cowered when she heard the horrifying howls of the fenrirs.


    ¡°Awooooo¡­!¡±


    Then, the fenrirs, who were vering, rushed at us in tandem.


    ¡°Haaa!!¡±


    And at the same time, I drew my sword and swung with all my might.


    ¡°¡­Shriiiiiiek!¡±


    The pack of fenrirs, who almost reached the tip of Irina¡¯s nose, were sent flying after letting out a grotesque screech.


    ¡°Ughhh¡­¡±


    However, at the same time, my body felt strained.


    It seems the aftermath of the penalty and Irina¡¯s fireball were quite strong.


    ¡°¡­Haa!¡±


    While my shoulders slumped forward gasping for breath, a fenrir that had been prowling around the grass behind Irina suddenly jumped at her.


    ¡°Crunch!¡±


    ¡°Ugh¡­!¡±


    As I dashed towards her to shield her from harm, the fenrir mercilessly sunk its teeth into my shoulder.


    ¡°Ughh!!¡±


    Before it was toote, I executed the strategy I used often in my previous life and hastily concentrated ster mana into my fist and punched the fenrir¡¯s jaw with an uppercut.


    ¡°Awwoo¡­!¡±


    ¡°Awooooo¡­!¡±


    ¡®¡­Are these beasts behaving like this because they got the taste of human blood? We need to run for our lives.¡¯


    We immediately fled for our lives.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    ¡°Gasp¡­ Gasp¡­¡±


    After fleeing from one ce to another, while being chased by the pack of fenrirs, I was able to find a grotto suitable for lying low.


    I entered the small cave along with Irina, then barred the entrance and held my breath. The fenrir pack soon disappeared after wandering around the cave for a while.


    Fortunately, I was able to save Irina, but my body was severely wounded because of the many strong demons I had to face on my way while being chased by the fenrir pack.


    By the way, while fleeing, I encountered demons who will soony siege on the academy.


    I thought about killing them and getting rid of that future disaster in advance. However, I decided otherwise because I was being pursued in the first ce, not to mention I was also worried about the potential alteration it would have on the scenario.


    ¡°Umm¡­! Umm¡­!!!¡±


    As I was gasping for breath trying to endure the pain I felt in my shoulder, suddenly Irina began to struggle in my arms.


    Well, it¡¯s understandable since she is held by a stranger while being tied up.


    ¡°Mhmmm¡­ mhmmm¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­You¡¯re noisy.¡±


    ¡°Mhm¡ª Gasp¡­ gasp!¡±


    I carefullyid Irina down on the floor and removed the gag that was covering her mouth.


    ¡°Y-You¡­ who are you¡­! Where am I¡­!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­..¡±


    Then Irina inquired in a trembling voice.


    ¡°Who am I¡­?¡±


    I put on the mask and wore the ck robe then faked my voice with ster mana, fearing that, even though she had her eyes covered, the eye patch might not hold up by the way she was struggling.


    ¡°¡­Well, why not take a guess.¡±


    Then Irina pondered for a moment, then asked in a low tone.


    ¡°¡­For now, I¡¯m well aware that you¡¯re the kidnapper who abducted me.¡±


    ¡°Right.¡±


    ¡°Perhaps the Demon King¡¯s orders¡­ No, that bitch doesn¡¯t know me right now¡­¡±


    After muttering to herself for a long time without bothering to ask a question, Irina soon opened her mouth with a distorted expression.


    ¡°¡­Then, it has to be Frey.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­..¡±


    Looking at her like that, I fell into deep thought.


    ¡®¡­I don¡¯t know for sure, but maybe this is Arianne¡¯s fault. Of course, she didn¡¯t do it intentionally.¡¯


    In the back of my fading consciousness, I recalled Arianne screaming ¡®recovery scroll.¡¯ Then the magic scroll she tore might be the cause of this incident.


    So, why was the recovery scroll reced by the spatial teleportation scroll?


    I¡¯m not sure about that either.


    However, the important thing is that this situation can be used in my favor.


    From now on, I will be the mastermind behind the spatial teleportation incident.


    If I do that, I¡¯ll not only be able to hide my identity but also earn false evil points.


    ¡°Don¡¯t speak of Young Master¡¯s name so casually.¡±


    ¡°Bullshit.¡±


    When I spoke furiously, Irina cursed with a distorted expression.


    ¡°Frey¡­ that son of a¡­ Hrrkk¡­!¡±


    ¡°¡­Don¡¯t speak of Young Master¡¯s name so casually.¡±


    I grabbed Irina by her throat, then whispered in her ears.


    ¡°It¡¯ste, but let me introduce myself. I¡¯m the Shadow Servant in charge of the dark affairs of the Starlight family.¡±


    ¡°Shadow¡­ Servant¡­?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I brought you here to this secret hideout in order to teach you what it means to belong to the Young Master. And, for your information, this secret hideout is situated in a rather remote location and is infested with all kinds of monsters and demons, so don¡¯t even think about escaping.¡±


    ¡°Just¡­ what do¡ª¡±


    ¡°If you want to dedicate your body and mind to the master¡­ Don¡¯t you need education for that? Here, you will receive such an education professionally.¡±


    Having said that, when I gently stroked her cheek, she screamed as her whole body trembled.


    ¡°I-I¡¯d rather leave the academy¡­! The oath we took¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­If you leave the academy, I can¡¯t guarantee the safety of your cute little friend and her sister, but is that really fine?¡±


    ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t know who you are¡­ but I¡¯ll definitely kill you¡­ I¡¯ll definitely¡­¡±


    ¡°As expected, just as the Young Master said, you¡¯re a fierce woman.¡±


    I whispered once more while stroking Irina¡¯s head, who was grumbling in tears.


    ¡°Actually, both the Young Master and me personally¡­ love to subdue people like you the most.¡±


    Hearing my creepy altered voice, Irina lowered her head helplessly. While I was leering at her, I suddenly turned around.


    ¡°Ughhh¡­.Ughhh¡­¡±


    Because I heard groansing from the inside of the cave.


    While I was staring at the depths of the cave frozen stiff by this sudden unexpected situation, the groans soon turned into screams.


    ¡°Wha-What¡­was that sound¡­?¡±


    Irina, too, began to panic at that sound. I eventually left Irina behind and cautiously headed deeper into the cave.


    Shortly after, I reached the deepest part of the cave¡­


    ¡°¡­Fuck.¡±


    Truly, it was a grotesque scene.


    ¡°Ughhh?¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    The interior of the cave was filled with human skeletons, goblins, monstrous spiders, ck slimes, and so on¡­ numerous monsters and demons gathered together and were chomping away the human bones and lumps of flesh.


    ¡°Um¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­..!¡±


    While I was absentmindedly staring at that scene, I heard someone¡¯s voice from below. I flinched and stepped back.


    ¡°I¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­Sigh.¡±


    ¡°Gasp¡­¡±


    However, I soon realized the voice belonged to a woman at death¡¯s door, gasping for herst breath.


    ¡°Scrunch?¡±


    ¡°Crunch?¡±


    Numerous insect-type monsters and goblins were clinging to the woman¡¯s half-dead body and gnawing away at her flesh.


    I immediately got rid of those monsters, closed my eyes shut and reached out to share my life force with her, as she seemed to be on herst breath. However, soon I had to stop.


    ¡°Please kill me¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­.¡±


    Because she implored me to kill herself.


    ¡°If I apply first aid¡­¡±


    ¡°The vige I lived in was razed to the ground¡­ my friends¡­ my husband and children¡­ and my neighbors¡­ they¡¯re all dead¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°So¡­ just kill me¡­ adventurer¡­ I don¡¯t want to live anymore¡­¡±


    After briefly observing her in silence, I slowly tried to persuade her.


    ¡°Still, if you survive, you could start a new life somewhere else. So¡­¡±


    However, I soon stopped talking.


    Because this is the current situation of the whole Empire.


    At least in some areas like the Imperial capital, which are well fortified, a fresh start is possible, but¡­ it¡¯smon for backward, rural, and remote areas to be ravaged and wiped out by demons.


    It¡¯s a dreadful situation that will never end until the nobles try to kill the Demon King rather than caring about their own well-being.


    So, it would be too cruel to ask her to start a fresh life elsewhere in such a despondent situation.


    However¡­ if it¡¯s after I defeat the Demon King.. when I earnestly begin reforming the Empire¡­ maybe.


    ¡°Sir adventure¡­ It looks like you¡¯re severely wounded ¡­ you don¡¯t need to help me¡­ I just want a painless death¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­Sigh.¡±


    Immersed in such thoughts, I tried to reach out to the woman again, but once again, she refused to take my hand and pointed to my tattered body.


    Only then did I recall the fact that Icked the life force to even get out of this ce, let alone the life force needed to save her. So I ced my hand on the hilt of my sword.


    ¡°Thank¡­ you¡­¡±


    Seeing the change in my expression, the woman thanked me in tears, then soon closed her eyes.


    ¡°¡­Let me ask you one thing.¡±


    ¡°¡­Yes?¡±


    However, I didn¡¯t take her life right away and asked her a question in an icy voice.


    ¡°¡­Did those demons kill your husband, children, and neighbors and dragged you here?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡±


    The woman nodded with great difficulty.


    ¡°¡­I see.¡±


    And the next moment, I raised my sword with a rueful smile.


    <i>¨C Schwiiiiing!!</i>


    Eventually, when I swung my sword in full force, the woman closed her eyes, sensing the approaching death.


    ¡°¡­..?¡±


    However, no matter how long she waited, death didn¡¯te to her. The woman slowly opened her eyes as her eyelids trembled. She was left speechless when she witnessed the sight in front of her.


    ¡°Screech¡­¡±


    ¡°Screech¡­¡±


    This is because the countless demons and monsters that nestled in the deepest region of the cave were all falling on the floor one by one, dying in agony.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­.¡±


    The woman who had been staring at the scene for a long time began to weep bitterly. I quietly looked at her, then soon opened my mouth.


    ¡°¡­Unlike those demons, I¡¯ll make sure you pass away in peace.¡±


    ¡°Thank you¡­ Thank you so much¡­¡±


    Then the woman extended her neck out to me with a relieved smile, and a few momentster, her body fell limp on the floor.


    ¡°¡­..Sigh.¡±


    After staring at her lifeless body for a while, I heaved a deep sigh and walked away with heavy steps.


    ¡°¡­Cough.¡±


    And wiped the blood seeping out of my mouth.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    ¡°I-I just¡­ heard a voice¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­Oh, you mean that?¡±


    When I returned to Irina, she began to inquire urgently.


    ¡°Surely¡­ It was a woman¡¯s scream¡­ What the hell¡­ is going on¡­¡±


    ¡°You are not the only one here. There are quite a few women who are being educated to be embraced by the Young Master.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re Crazy¡­ you psychotic bastard¡­¡±


    Upon hearing that, Irina, who looked resentful, soon stiffened her expression and asked me another question.


    ¡°Wait¡­ there is a scent of blood¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­You noticed.¡±


    ¡°Ma-Maybe you¡­¡±


    ¡°If she ever escapes from this ce¡­ there is a high chance she will betray the Young Master. That¡¯s why I dealt with her on my own.¡±


    ¡°Die! Die!!! You piece of shit!!!¡±


    ¡°Sigh¡­¡±


    I sighed as I looked at Irina, who began to struggle with all her might. Seeing her like that, I soon spoke in a cold tone.


    ¡°¡­Don¡¯t worry. The Young Master ordered me to finish your education without killing you.¡±


    ¡°Shut up! Frey and you¡­ I¡¯ll definitely kill both of you!!¡±


    ¡°Education will start tomorrow.¡±


    As I approached Irina, who was still struggling and shouting, I whispered in a creepy voice.


    ¡°¡­Let¡¯s see how long your struggle willst.¡±


    After saying so, I gagged her mouth again and sauntered to the corner of the cave and began to contemte.


    Now it¡¯s time to get her out of here.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    ¡®I¡¯ll kill him¡­ I¡¯ll definitely kill him¡­ I¡¯ll definitely¡­¡¯


    I don¡¯t know how much time has passed. If I was able to sneak a peek at the scenery outside, I could have at least guessed whether it was day or night, but I can¡¯t judge because my eyes are covered.


    ¡°¡­Ugh!¡±


    I¡¯ve already tried to gather mana several times to get out of this desperate situation, but no matter how much I struggled, I couldn¡¯t muster any mana at all. Perhaps I failed because I overdid it in the duel earlier.


    ¡°Screeeeech!¡±


    ¡°Awooooo¡­¡±


    ¡°Crackle.. Crackle¡­¡±


    ¡®¡­Shit.¡¯


    Furthermore, even if I somehow seed in mustering mana and free myself from this bondage, I will still have to deal with Frey¡¯s scumbag servant and probably the countless monsters lurking outside.


    ¡®Still¡­ I will never give up¡­¡¯


    Even in this hopeless situation, I kept trying to muster mana over and over again.


    Even if I have to fight his servant, even if I get mangled by the monsters and demons¡­ I had to get out of here and kill Frey.


    This is because I need to save the Empire, the Imperial subjects, and Arianne.


    ¡°¡­Gasp?¡±


    As I felt an excruciating pain all over my body while struggling to gather mana, my gag suddenly came off.


    ¡°Huh¡­¡±


    ¡°Shhh¡­..!¡±


    I was perplexed by the abrupt situation, when suddenly someone blocked my mouth.


    ¡°I don¡¯t have time to exin¡­! We need to get out of here first¡­!¡±


    After a while, an unidentified person who urgently spoke to me in a high-pitched tone began to drag me somewhere.


    While I was being dragged along like that, I quietly muttered to myself.


    ¡®¡­Yes, I can¡¯t die in a ce like this even after regression.¡¯


    It seems that the Sun God is helping me.


    <em>1. ¡®Beyond Mountains, there are mountains.¡¯ is a Haitian proverb which means as you solve one problem, another problem presents itself. We could have localized it but we decided to stay faithful to author¡¯s initial frame of writing.</em>

 Chapter 28: Hardships And Adversities

    ¡°U-Um¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­We don¡¯t have time to talk right now! We need to get out of here as soon as possible!¡±


    I untied the whip tying Irina¡¯s legs, then grabbed her arm and rushed out of the cave.


    ¡°W-Wait¡­ Haa¡­!¡±


    Then Irina, who began running with me in haste, stumbled and copsed on the ground.


    ¡°Ge-Get up quickly! If we don¡¯t get out of here¡­¡±


    I started urging her to get up quickly, but¡­


    ¡°You need to take off this blindfold and the rope binding my arms, else I won¡¯t be able to run properly!!¡±


    ¡°¡­Ah.¡±


    Convinced upon hearing Irina¡¯s words, I loosened the blindfold and the whip, tying her arms.


    ¡°¡­W-Where are we?¡±


    Irina, who had her brows furrowed, soon scanned the surroundings with a bewildered look on her face.


    ¡°¡­This is where Frey¡¯s secret hideout is located. It¡¯s a ce where no one approaches because there are usually demons lurking around.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­.¡±


    I gave her a brief exnation and was about to get going again, but suddenly Irina red at me sharply and inquired.


    ¡°¡­Who are you?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­..¡±


    After momentarily staring at her, I replied in a hushed voice.


    ¡°¡­A nameless maid belonging to the Shadow unit of the Starlight family.¡±


    Having said that, I was meticulously hiding my appearance with a white mask and ck robe. I also altered my voice to be as thin as possible, using the ster mana to conceal my nature as a man.


    Still, I held my breath because there was a possibility of exposing myself to the experienced Irina, who asked one more question with a perplexed expression.


    ¡°¡­Why are you helping me?¡±


    It seems that Irina didn¡¯t recognize me. As expected, it was the right decision to wait until dusk, when the whole ce was submerged in a moonless darkness.


    Of course, it will be a bit risky due tock of visibility, but in order to deceive Irina by maximizing the efficiency of the ck robe I¡¯m wearing now, moving at night was the best choice.


    ¡°That¡¯s¡­¡±


    As I organized my thoughts, I heaved a sigh and began narrating the scenario I had prepared in advance for this moment.


    ¡°¡­Actually, I¡¯m also a victim.¡±


    ¡°Victim¡­?¡±


    ¡°Yes ¡­ I¡¯m a member of the Shadow unit, but at the same time¡­ every night in this secret hideout I¡¯m forced to serve the heinous Frey¡­¡±


    ¡°Does that mean¡­ Frey is here right now¡­?¡±


    When she asked with an astonished look, I lowered my head helplessly and said.


    ¡°Yes¡­ Frey was nning to kidnap you in the duel the other day, so he ordered the Shadow unit to rece Arianne¡¯s recovery scroll with a spatial teleportation scroll.¡±


    ¡°What¡­?¡±


    ¡°Unaware of that, Arianne tore the scroll to help you¡­ and that¡¯s how both you and Frey ended up here.¡±


    ¡°Then Arianne¡­!¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­ Ms. Arianne, who fell into the trap, will be castigated. Of course, Frey, who came here with you, would safely enter this secret hideout and would be looking forward to embracing both of us until the search team finds us using magic backtracking.¡±


    Upon hearing that, Irina trembled and muttered in a voice, seething with rage.


    ¡°How can a person do¡­ something so disgusting¡­?¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­ you¡¯re right¡­ when I was first brought here¡­¡±


    I sympathized with her words, but when I shook my head helplessly as my words became obscure near the end, Irina inquired cautiously.


    ¡°Then¡­ why are you helping me¡­?¡±


    ¡°Earlier today, when¡­ I saw the woman who was running away being killed, I decided¡­ I had to get out of here somehow¡­¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­¡±


    ¡°While I was trying to escape, I brought you along since you happened to be at the entrance of the cave. I wanted to bring other captives with me if possible, but they are all chained up¡­¡±


    As I continued to speak in a quivering tone, Irina, who was biting her lips, approached me and opened her mouth.


    ¡°I¡¯m really thankful. This grace even after death¡­¡±


    ¡°Haa¡­!¡±


    Then, when she tried to hug me, I quickly backed away and eximed.


    ¡°I-I hate it!!¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­¡±


    And for a moment, an awkward silence lingered in the atmosphere.


    ¡°I-I¡¯m sorry¡­ it¡¯s just that I¡¯m traumatized¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­..¡±


    If Irina had hugged me, she might have figured out my body shape, so I started making excuses based on the scenario I came up with on the spot. Upon hearing the excuse, Irina gave me a guilt-ridden look.


    ¡°¡­Sorry.¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s fine. Now let¡¯s get out of the woods¡­ Hmm?¡±


    Having calmly epted Irina¡¯s apology, I turned around with a sharp expression when I suddenly sensed a presence behind me as I was preparing to leave the forest.


    ¡°Guruk¡­! Guruuk¡­!¡±


    ¡°Guuruuk¡­¡±


    Looking back, what entered my field of vision was a horde of goblins corrupted by the dark mana approaching us with a vering look.


    ¡°B-Be careful¡­!¡±


    Seeing the scene, Irina hurriedly stepped in front of me and summoned mes in her palms, but the mes were extinguished in less than 3 seconds.


    As I looked at Irina¡¯s figure in silence, who was muttering in a hushed tone, I drew the sword I found earlier in the pile of skeletons inside the cave.


    ¡°I¡¯ll take care of this¡­ First and foremost, you should¡­¡±


    <i>¨C Kachiing!</i>


    ¡°¡­Huh?¡±


    However, when I suddenly darted forward and cut off the head of the goblin leading the horde, she looked at me with a shocked expression.


    ¡°Guruuk!!¡±


    ¡°Gu-Guruuk¡­!¡±


    Meanwhile, I looked at the horde of goblins, who began running away when they lost their leader. Soon, I nced at Irina and opened my mouth when I discovered that she was still staring at me from behind.


    ¡°Come on, the hideout houses a lot of agents who are several times stronger than I am.¡±


    ¡°Uh¡­ yes¡­¡±


    That¡¯s how my and Irina¡¯s arduous adventure began.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    ¡°Gasp¡­gasp¡±


    ¡°Um¡­ are you all right¡­?¡±


    For a while, we encountered only a few weak monsters, so we¡¯ve been able to endure to a certain extent, but¡­ eventually, within a few hours of leaving the cave, we met a flock of fairly strong demonic monsters, the ¡®Drakes.¡¯


    Because of this, my body soon reached its limit as I had no choice but to protect Irina while facing all the drakes who were rushing at us from all directions.


    If it wasn¡¯t for the penalty¡­ I would have been able to hold on somehow. What a shame.


    ¡°Sorry¡­ I¡¯m afraid I need to take a break¡­¡±


    Fortunately, I drank a lot of highest-grade mana potions, originally intending to transfer a considerable amount of mana to Irina, so I¡¯m brimming with ster mana.


    Therefore, unlike other times, it wasn¡¯t too difficult to keep my voice altered with ster mana for such a long period.


    ¡°Ye-Yes¡­ let¡¯s take a brief break¡­ Y-Your body is also in a terrible state¡­¡±


    While I was immersed in my thoughts, Irina pointed at me with a trembling tone.


    When I looked down at my body, wondering what she was talking about, I realized that my condition was indeed terrible.


    My shoulder, that was torn off by the Fenrir, had turned green, the entirety of my body was covered in scars, and blood was seeping through the fabrics of the mask because of the significant amount of blood I coughed up.


    ¡°¡­Don¡¯t worry too much. It¡¯s a hundred times better than the abominable things that happened in the secret hideout.¡±


    I tried to reassure her with a smile, but seeing my state, Irina trembled and muttered.


    ¡°If I get out of here¡­ I¡¯ll definitely kill¡­ Frey¡­ somehow¡­¡±


    ¡®¡­Did I just dig my own grave?¡¯


    Thanks to this, I felt a chill down my spine, but since sooner orter it would all be converted into false evil points, I decided to remain silent and sat down on the floor.


    ¡°Ugh¡­!¡±


    However, as soon as I sat down on the floor, I suddenly felt an excruciating pain surge over my body.


    Whether it was because the tension subsided or because of the change in posture, the pain only worsened over time.


    Because of this, Irina suddenly approached me, seeing me writhing in pain.


    ¡°I-If you don¡¯t mind¡­ I¡¯ll cast a healing magic spell on you¡­ I can¡¯t muster mana, but if I touch your skin directly, it might relieve some of the pain¡­¡±


    ¡°Do-Don¡¯t touch me!¡±


    As I hastily backed away from Irina, who was about to cast a healing spell on me, she was taken aback for a moment, then soon lowered her head.


    ¡°What the hell¡­ kind of dreadful trauma is that¡­ to make even a strong person like you shudder in fear¡­?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°¡­If you hadn¡¯t saved me, would I have gone through such dreadful suffering?¡±


    She muttered to herself for a moment, then soon raised her head and said with a bitter smile on her face.


    ¡°Excuse me¡­ can you tell me your name?¡±


    ¡°¡­I¡¯m Liana.¡±


    After thinking for a moment, when I gave her an alias that came to my mind, Irina looked at me with a resolute expression and dered.


    ¡°Liana¡­ If you escape from here¡­ lie low for a while.¡±


    ¡°¡­Huh?¡±


    ¡°Hide for a while and wait¡­ for the arrival of good news. And, when that timees, live in peace.¡±


    ¡°Are you going to¡­ kill Frey?¡±


    When I asked cautiously, she nodded with a grim expression.


    ¡°Yes¡­ no matter what, I¡¯ll kill that bastard. Even if I¡¯m forced to crawl under his crotch, I will surely end him.¡±


    ¡°¡­Will you be returning to the academy?¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­ I honestly want to leave the academy¡­ but if I do that, my childhood friend and her sister will be in danger.¡±


    ¡°¡­I see.¡±


    ¡°Yes, so once I return to the academy¡­ I¡¯ll be Frey¡¯s faithful dog. If he wants me to crawl under his crotch, I¡¯ll crawl. I will even hurt myself if he orders me to. If he asks me to serve him at night¡­ I¡¯ll serve him at night.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll pretend to be traumatized by this incident andpletely surrender to him¡­ And when the opportune moment arises, I¡¯ll end his life with my own hands. So, until then, you¡¯ll have to put up with this disgrace.¡±


    I didn¡¯t feel ufortable seeing Irina talking in a spiteful tone about her ns to kill me, rather I naturally smiled because of the fact that Irina¡¯s heart had not yet shattered.


    ¡°Um, but I¡¯m curious about something¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­Yes?¡±


    ¡°Why are you wearing that mask?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­..¡±


    But that smile faded away when Irina began to think that my mask was bizarre.


    In fact, no one hasid eyes on this mask besides the little girl who I gave the ¡®Ring of Fortune¡¯ to and the Subus Queen who is now suffering in theherworld.


    Of course, na and Ferloche have seen me wearing a mask before, but at that time, the whole auction house was engulfed in darkness and the mask I wore was just a ball mask distributed at the auction house, so I was probably safe.


    However, it will be troublesome if Irina considers my mask itself bizarre.


    ¡°I apologize, but I don¡¯t want to show my face to other people¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­Why?¡±


    ¡°¡­I was beaten to the extent that my face is now disfigured.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡±


    In the end, I had no choice but to use my notoriety again to persuade Irina. She looked convinced and soon averted her gaze.


    To be honest, I thought she would still harbor some suspicions, but it seems my name lived up to its infamy.


    ¡°Well then, let¡¯s get some sleep¡­¡±


    <i> ¨C Growl¡­</i>


    ¡°¡­Uh.¡±


    As I was about to lie down with such thoughts in my mind, I suddenly heard a growl from somewhere.


    ¡°¡­Uh.¡±


    As I scanned the surroundings vigntly, wondering what that sound was, I soon noticed Irina was clutching her belly with her face flushed red.


    ¡°¡­Are you hungry?¡±


    ¡°Oh, no¡­ not really¡­¡±


    <i> ¨C Growl¡­</i>


    ¡°¡±¡­¡­¡­.¡±¡±


    Irina, who tried to deny that she was hungry, soon lowered her head when the growling sound from her stomach rumbled once more.


    ¡®¡­Well, it¡¯s understandable that she is hungry.¡¯


    Irina, at this point in time, must be rather poor.


    So, she probably would have been spending her money eating the cheap meals at themoner¡¯s restaurant in the academy.


    Then she used up a considerable amount of mana before getting caught up in this incident, so she didn¡¯t even get to eat¡­ Of course, she must be hungry¡­


    <i> ¨C Growl¡­</i>


    ¡°So-Sorry¡­!¡±


    Once again, when a growling sound resounded, Irina hurriedly tried to apologize. However, this time around, the growling noise didn¡¯te from her stomach.


    ¡®¡­Come to think of it, I¡¯ve been through a lot as well, haven¡¯t I?¡¯


    It seems, since I¡¯ve been struggling so muchtely, I¡¯ve be insensitive to this sort of situation.


    Anyway, now that it¡¯se to this, I think I need to satisfy our hungry appetite.


    The best way to restore your depleted life force is to eat and rest well.


    ¡°¡­I¡¯ll get us something to eat.¡±


    ¡°I-I¡¯ll help as well¡­! No matter how you look at it, this is still a battlefield¡­ and I¡¯m pretty confident in my survival skills ¡­!¡±


    ¡°Then, don¡¯t stray too far¡­ and just search around here. Scream if anything happens.¡±


    ¡°¡­Got it.¡±


    Thus, in the middle of the night, ¡®Food Search Quest¡¯ to satiate our hungry appetite began.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    ¡°Y-You¡­ how did you catch that¡­?¡±


    Irina, who arrived at the promised ce with her arms full of berries, looked astonished at the sight of the giant boar I had caught.


    ¡°¡­With a sword.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not what I¡­ Sigh, I see.¡±


    When I answered calmly, Irina, who was about to say something, immediately shook her head, then put the gathered berries on the ground and asked.


    ¡°I have been curious about something for a while¡­ You¡¯re really strong, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°¡­Yes.¡±


    ¡°Then¡­ Why were you stuck with Frey?¡±


    ¡°¡­Because the hideout is full of strong men who are several times stronger than me.¡±


    I answered calmly when Irina doubted me again. Upon hearing my reply, she nodded and grimaced when she remembered the man from earlier.


    ¡°And¡­ not too long ago, my siblings were held hostage.¡±


    ¡°¡­Hostage?¡±


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s a dirty tactic that Frey often uses.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, because that bastard specializes in such dirty tactics.¡±


    Irina, who strongly sympathized with my additional exnation, soon grimaced and muttered to herself.


    ¡°But¡­ the sound I heard ¡®a while ago¡¯¡­¡±


    After muttering to herself for a long time, she looked at me with a sullen expression. Soon, she closed her eyes and grumbled.


    ¡°Why am I making so many mistakes today¡­¡±


    Of course, it¡¯s not that she made a mistake, it¡¯s just that currently I¡¯m acting. So, it¡¯s not Irina¡¯s fault.


    ¡®By the way, am I bing too much of a scumbag? Will I be fine?¡¯


    Leaving behind the guilt-ridden Irina, as I stared at the giant boar and grabbed the hilt of my sword, I suddenly began to ruminate if I was bing too much of a trash as a person¡­ In retrospect, it¡¯s not that different from my widespread infamy. Thus, I decided to put aside my concerns for now and began to skin the giant boar.


    <i> ¨C Crackle¡­ Crackle¡­</i>


    After a while, Irina kept ncing at the meat of the giant boar I had skinned while it was being cooked in the bonfire.


    ¡°¡­Ms. Irina, please feel free to eat.¡±


    ¡°Re-Really?¡±


    ¡°I hunted it, intending to share it with you in the first ce¡­¡±


    ¡°Bu-But¡­ I only have berries¡­¡±


    ¡°Oh, isn¡¯t this my favorite ice dragon berry? I really liked it when I was a kid¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­Huh?¡±


    I picked up the berry and took a bite so Irina could eat the meat without feeling burdened. However, suddenly Irina frowned and kept staring at me.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°No-Nothing¡­¡±


    ¡°Ummm¡­ It¡¯s delicious¡­ After all, this fresh taste is the best¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    Thus, smiling cheerfully, I pushed the berry under my mask, and Irina, who had been observing me for a long time, eventually quietly picked a piece of the meat from the bonfire and took a bite.


    So, for a while, a munching sound echoed through the forest.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    After finishing their meal, the two decided to get some rest for an hour.


    ¡°Then¡­ shall I sleep first¡­?¡±


    ¡°¡­Un, sure.¡±


    Eventually, Liana, who won the rock-paper-scissors, went to bed first, as Irina stood quietly next to her for an hour.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­.¡±


    However, even after the promised hour had passed, Irina was silently staring at the woman who introduced herself as ¡®Liana¡¯ without waking her up.


    ¡°Zzz¡­ Zzz¡­ Zzzz¡­ Zzzzz..¡±


    ¡°Good¡­¡±


    After a long time, when Liana began snoring, Irina stealthily approached her.


    ¡°¡­As expected, I need to check for myself.¡±


    Eventually, Irina, who was now in front of her, began to reach out to the mask she was wearing¡­ the moment she was about to unmask her hidden face.


    ¡°¡­Whoaa!¡±


    ¡°¡­Haa!¡±


    Suddenly, Irina tripped backwards when Liana yawned aloud and sprung up. Liana stretched for a while, then soon turned her gaze to Irina.


    ¡°¡­Hmm? Ms. Irina? Why are you like this?¡±


    ¡°Ah no¡­ it¡¯s nothing¡­¡±


    ¡°Come to think of it, it¡¯s time for the change in shift. You have gone through a lot today¡­ so rest for a while.¡±


    ¡°¡­Yeah.¡±


    Later, when Liana suggested the change in shift, Irina tried to reply calmly, but she was still biting her lips. Soon afterwards, shey down on the ground and closed her eyes.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­.¡±


    And Liana¡­ No, Frey, who briefly stared at her, put his hand on his chest and muttered under his breath.


    ¡°¡­I almost got caught.¡±


    Thus, Frey stood by Irina¡¯s side, keeping watch, as he ruminated that it was fortunate that he hadn¡¯t slept for an hour.


    ¡°¡­Mhmm.¡±


    I shouldn¡¯t sleep at the expense of my identity being discovered.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    I wanted to give Irina a bit more rest, so I stood by her side for about an hour and a half keeping watch, and when she woke up on her own, we began to forge our way through the forest again.


    As we continued to advance through the forest, it was soon the break of dawn. However, Ashen Forest, as its name suggests, was a ce that remained submerged in darkness until noon, and thanks to this, I was able to hide my appearance effectively from Irina until we reached the end.


    ¡°Ms Irina, look over there! I can finally see the end of the forest!¡±


    ¡°¡­I¡¯m truly d.¡±


    By dawn, we had finally reached the end of the forest.


    We were fortunate to arrive at the end a few hours earlier since we didn¡¯te across any monsters. For some odd reason, they suddenly vanished from the vicinity. Meanwhile, we looked at each other with a bright smile.


    ¡°Then¡­ it¡¯s time to part ways, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    ¡°Yes.. I¡¯m going to beg Frey for my life like a dog¡­ make sure you hide somewhere.¡±


    ¡°¡­Got it.¡±


    ¡°Oh, and¡­ I¡¯ll never forget that you saved me. So, if you¡¯re ever in need of help, please visit the Imperial Mage, ¡®Irina Philiard¡¯.¡±


    She paused for a moment, then soon opened her mouth again with a smile.


    ¡°¡­If you can¡¯t bother to remember my name, you¡¯ll just have to find the strongest Archmage in the Empire.¡±


    ¡°¡­All right.¡±


    As I waved at her and bid farewell with determined eyes, I concentrated ster mana to eavesdrop on Irina, who began to mutter from behind.


    ¡°¡­After all, should I take off the mask by surprise?¡±


    And soon after realizing that she was still suspicious of me, I hastily headed for the end of the forest¡­


    <i> ¨C Ruuuuumble!!!</i>


    ¡°¡­¡­.!¡±


    Suddenly, something colossal emerged from the exit and I froze on the spot.


    ¡°Tha-That¡¯s¡­!¡±


    And it was the same for Irina, who experienced the previous timeline.


    Because that¡¯s¡­


    ¡°¡­Fuck, that¡¯s why all the monsters in the area disappeared.¡±


    Because the dark golem, the final boss of the quest ¡®Academy Demon Invasion Incident,¡¯ which was supposed to take ce a long time from now, stood before us.


    <strong>¡ºTarget Recognized¡­ Confirming Objectives¡­¡»</strong>


    The colossal golem that sprang up from the ground in an instant quietly examined us, then soon spoke in a mechanical voice.


    <strong>¡ºBegin Eradication¡­¡»</strong>


    And as soon as the voice ceased, a dark beam of light flew towards us.


    I¡¯m afraid we¡¯re screwed..


    <strong><em>Trantor¡¯s Notes:</em></strong>


    <em>All right done with all the promised sponsored chapters.</em>

 Chapter 29: The Desperate Struggle

    <i>¨C Ziiing!!</i>


    ¡°Kyaaa!!¡±


    When theser emitted from the Dark Golem¡¯s core hit the ground, Irina was flung back in the aftermath.


    ¡°¡­Damn it!¡±


    The moment I witnessed that scene, I dashed to her and was barely able to catch her right before she crashed into the ground.


    ¡°¡­Cough.¡±


    ¡°Arghh!¡±


    I hugged her and rolled on the ground. Perhaps because of my exhausted state and the fatal wounds inflicted all over my body, my reflexes were dulled.


    ¡ºTarget Found¡­ Eradicate¡­¡»


    ¡°¡­Crazy golem bastard.¡±


    The golem, who was staring at us, trudged towards us with its heavy body, and I straightened my sword while uttering a swear.


    ¡°W-We need to run away¡­ you¡­ can¡¯t defeat that¡­!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­..¡±


    Meanwhile, Irina shouted urgently.


    Well, I can understand why Irina is screaming like that.


    That golem is the one who destroyed the Sunrise Academy and inflicted a fatal blow to Isolet¡­ it¡¯s a strategic weapon of the Demon King¡¯s army.


    In the previous timeline, because of its overwhelming status, it took half a day to subdue it, even after all the Imperial Knights were dispatched.


    <i> ¨C Thud¡­ Thud¡­</i>


    ¡°Li¡­ana¡­?¡±


    However, now is not the time to worry about that.


    Whatever happens, I have to fight that damned golem right here, right now.


    Now that the Golem has been activated, it will chase us to the ends of the world.


    So, even if we run away from this forest, it will still be a mortal threat, and even if we somehow managed to hide, the nearby viges will only be in danger.


    Since ¡®Ashen Forest¡¯ is located on the outskirts of the Empire, it will take several days for the knights to be dispatched here in order to subdue that golem, and if that golem heads to a nearby vige¡­ I can¡¯t even fathom how much destruction it will cause to both life and property.


    ¡°¡­Huff.¡±


    ¡°Wa-Wait, are you going to fight?¡±


    ¡°Ms. Irina¡­ Run away¡­¡±


    And it will be a major problem if Irina dies.


    ¡°No! If I have no choice but to run away, let¡¯s run away together!! I can¡¯t leave you alone¡­¡±


    ¡°Leave!!!¡±


    ¡°¡­Ugh.¡±


    Irina flinched and took a step back when I howled at her.


    ¡°You said you¡¯re going to kill Frey no matter what. You have to make up your mind.¡±


    ¡°Bu-But¡­¡±


    ¡°Anyway, from the moment my younger siblings were tortured to death. I was already a living corpse. I never had the will to live anymore.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°So¡­ please get out of here and avenge us. That¡¯s more than enough.¡±


    Before I duke it out with the golem, I need to first send off Irina, so I had to endure and say a cringe-worthy line, as Irina bit her lips tightly and said.


    ¡°¡­After all, I must have been mistaken.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°Liana¡­ I will never forget your name even in death¡­ surely¡­ definitely¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­It¡¯s an honor.¡±


    Upon hearing my sentimental words, Irina shed tears then soon turned around and began running.


    ¡°¡­Phew.¡±


    If she didn¡¯t leave even after all this, I would have knocked her out and gotten her away from here before fighting the golem. I then breathed a sigh of relief and began heading towards the golem.


    ¡ºHuman¡­ Identified¡­ Exterminate¡­¡»


    ¡°Wait, but if I defeat this guy here, the scenario will¡­ Sigh.¡±


    If I neutralize this guy here, the scenario in the Prophecy will go awry. In other words, variables will arise.


    However, if I don¡¯t defeat it now, it looks like it will be game over for me, so what can I do?


    And in the first ce, the scenario of the prophecy¡ª


    <i>¨C Roooaaaar</i>


    ¡°¡­Sigh.¡±


    When the golem roared loudly, I put my concerns aside forter and began analyzing the golem in front of me.


    ¡®At this point, it probably hasn¡¯t fully recovered its strength yet¡­ this battle will be like fighting the intermediate to higher ranks ofbat executives in the Demon King¡¯s Army.¡¯


    The Dark Golemmanded the demons during the invasion of the Sunrise Academy, and is called the strategic weapon of the Demon King¡¯s Army¡­ However, at this point in time, It¡¯s probably weaker than its final boss form in the previous timeline.


    Because the Dark Golem was unintentionally awakened by us while it was replenishing its mana in ¡®Ashen Forest.¡¯ That¡¯s why it¡¯sparatively smaller than it was during the invasion.


    Of course, it would still be on par with the intermediate to higher ranks of ¡®Combat Executives.¡¯


    For reference, the Subus Queen and Eucarius, who were easily killedst time, were not ¡®Combat Executives¡¯. In the first ce, thebat executives are not people who lose their lives in a single strike even if you catch them off guard.


    Anyway, the point is that I have a slight chance of winning right now.


    Earlier, I couldn¡¯t use ¡®Ster Mana¡¯ properly because I was being cautious of Irina, and only relied on my martial arts to deal with the monster.


    But now that she is gone, if I use the ?Hero¡¯s Strength? and the ?Ster Mana? swirling within me because of those mana potions I drank yesterday, I will be able to fight it somehow.


    Of course¡­ because of the depleted vitality as a result of the incurred penalty, I¡¯ll have to defeat it as soon as possible and probably after the battle I¡¯ll be moribund.


    <i> ¨C Ziiing!!</i>


    <i> ¨C Kachiiiing!!</i>


    As soon as I organized my thoughts as such, a dark beam was fired from the golem¡¯s energy core. At the same time, I swung my sword and the sh exuding ster mana shed with the beam.


    <i>¨C Bang¡­!!!</i>


    Suddenly, a massive explosion went off and the entire area was engulfed in smoke. Not missing this opportunity, I quickly dug into the golem¡¯s leg.


    ¡°Heup!!!¡±


    Eventually, my sword cut off the Dark Golem¡¯s right leg, and he lost his bnce and copsed on the ground.


    Fatal Error ¡ºBeep¡­ Fatal Error¡­ in Bnce System¡­ Attempting Repair¡­¡»


    ¡°¡­It lost its leg. How can it even repair it?¡±


    ¡ºUnable to¡­ Repair¡­¡»


    ¡°Phew¡­ that¡¯s good. I thought it might have a spare leg.¡±


    I breathed a sigh of relief after being momentarily frightened by the golem¡¯s words, then began to approach it in order to finish it off¡ª


    ¡ºSearching for countermeasures¡­ Results obtained¡­ Deploying flight mode¡­¡»


    ¡°¡­Crazy.¡±


    I stood there speechless, staring nkly at the sky, when the golem suddenly spread its wings and took flight.


    ¡°¡­It¡¯s already using the berserk pattern?¡±


    It¡¯s a disaster.


    The Golem spreads its wings either during itsst stand or when it¡¯s going to self-destruct. However, I never expected it to deploy flight mode as soon as it lost a leg.


    ¡°¡­Cough.¡±


    As I looked up at the golem in disappointment, I felt like a dog chasing the wind<b>*</b>. I slumped to the floor, feeling excruciating pain in my chest.


    ¡°Damn it¡­ I can only swing my sword twice¡­¡±


    My body is still overflowing with ?Ster Mana?, but perhaps because of theck of vitality as a result of the penalty, I think I can only deal two more sword shes imbued with the ?Hero¡¯s Strength?.


    Of course, I¡¯ve crossed so many hurdles since yesterday, so rather than being disappointed, I should be grateful that I could use the sword sh twice more¡­ However, the situation is too desperate for me to be grateful.


    ¡ºTarget Locked¡­ Mana Missiles Deployed¡­¡»


    ¡°¡­This is driving me crazy.¡±


    The situation has be even more severe.


    Small gun barrels that appeared all over the Dark Golem¡¯s body were all aiming at me.


    Judging from that, it seems that the crazy golem is about to fire the mana missiles that devastated the academy all at once in my direction.


    ¡®¡­Something¡¯s strange. Why is it in a hurry to kill me?¡¯


    Because of this development, I became more and more suspicious.


    Even if I did interrupt its sweet slumber¡­ From its point of view, I would be just like an ant passing by, so why is it going all out?


    It¡¯s somewhat reasonable if it went into a berserk state because its leg was torn off and it couldn¡¯t repair it. However, it doesn¡¯t make sense that it is deploying all its mana missiles, which is like a special move, at someone who is nothing more than an ant in its eyes. Something¡¯s wrong, no it¡¯s been wrong for a long time.


    <i>¨C Whoosh-Bang!!!</i>


    While I was drenched in a cold sweat trying toprehend this bizarre situation, the golem fired countless mana missiles at me.


    ¡°¡­What really?¡±


    I tried to dodge and defend with my normal sword shes as much as I could, but the amount of mana missiles that had devastated the academy in the past were all fired at once.


    As I gazed at such an outrageous scene, I took a deep breath and straightened my sword, and then swung it in full force.


    <i>¨C boom boom!!!</i>


    Then, the mana missiles flying towards me exploded in mid-air, causing a deafening explosion, and the screams of frightened monsters echoed throughout the Ashen Forest.


    ¡°Cough¡­! Cough¡­¡±


    Meanwhile, I grabbed my aching heart as I floundered around on the ground.


    Realizing that my body has reached its limit, the moment I wield my sword for the final sh, I will copse.


    So, I must defeat the golem in a single attack.


    <i>¨C Spark¡­ Spark¡­</i>


    While I was ruminating, the Dark Golem floating in the air staggeringlynded on the ground.


    Upon closer inspection, the Dark Golem¡¯s left arm was torn apart and its wings were in tatters.


    Apparently, a few of the missiles that were about to beunched blew up due to my sword sh, and it seems it was also unexpectedly swept away by the explosion.


    ¡ºStrategy Revised¡­ Target Threat Level ¨C First Degree¡­ Must Be Removed Unconditionally¡­¡»


    However, something seemed to be strange. Suddenly, smoke began to rise from all over the Dark Golem¡¯s body.


    As I was staring at the golem, my heart pounded in anxiousness. I wondered if it was broken since it couldn¡¯t bear the umted damage, then suddenly a shocking sound pierced my ears.


    ¡ºLast Resort¡­Activate Self-Destruct Code¡­¡»


    ¡°¡­Fuck!¡±


    The moment I heard that mechanical sound, I staggered up and rushed towards the Dark Golem.


    <i>¨C Spaaaaark¡­</i>


    At the same time, smoke rose from the Dark Golem¡¯s entire body, and the central core began to glow red from overheating.


    ¡°¡­Damn it, no!¡±


    If the Dark Golem self-destructs, this region will bepletely devastated.


    In that case, the demons and monsters living in the ¡®Ashen Forest¡¯ will stampede¡­ and due to that, the nearby viges and territories will literally be a wastnd. So, I have to stop it somehow.


    ¡°Aaarghh!!¡±


    Enduring the agonizing pain that surged over my body, I jumped up and pierced my sword into the Dark Golem¡¯s core.


    ¡°Ugh¡­!¡±


    ¡ºAnomalous Energy Injected¡­ Must be Ejected Immediately¡­¡»


    And the next instant, I began injecting the ster mana into the golem¡¯s core. Meanwhile, the golem also retaliated by ejecting dark mana from its core onto my body.


    ¡°Ahhhhhhhh!!!¡±


    As such, while I was about to destroy the core with ?Hero¡¯s Strength?, the golem trembled in pain and then began to concentrate mana on its core and was preparing to shoot a beam.


    <i>¨C Grind¡­ Grind¡­!</i>


    Upon witnessing this scene, I hurriedly twisted the sword and pierced it deeper into its core, and just before it shot the beam, there was a decrease in the mana output as my sword reached the nucleus of the core.


    <i>¨C Ziiing!</i>


    ¡°Aarghhh!!¡±


    However, whether it was because that was its main weapon, or perhaps I didn¡¯t properly pierce the sword into the core, theser¡¯s damage was still considerable even though its output was lowered.


    Thanks to this, I drooped forward while holding the sword that pierced the core.


    ¡ºEradicate¡­ Eradicate¡­¡»


    The Dark Golem grabbed my body with its right hand and began overheating the core again, and just before the entire region was devastated¡­.


    ¡°Ahhhhhhhhh!!!¡±


    I mustered myst ounce of strength and brandished the sword in my hand.


    <i>¨C Schwiiing!!</i>


    Although I couldn¡¯t do anything to the golem because it was an attack that I barely dished out while holding on to my fading consciousness, fortunately, I was able to shatter the core.


    [Lack of power¡­ Fatal Error¡­ Emergency¡­ Emergency¡­ Death¡­]


    A considerable amount of dark mana spilled out from the nucleus of the shattered core, then the Dark Golem staggered and released me powerlessly. Soon, it copsed on its back and stopped moving.


    ¡°¡­Ugh.¡±


    As I was looking at it, I suddenly felt something was amiss, and when I urgently touched my face, I realized that the mask I was wearing cracked, probably because of theser.


    ¡°¡­Oh, no.¡±


    Because of this, I feared that my identity would be revealed to someoneing this way after hearing themotion, so I held onto my fading consciousness and crawled on the ground, mustering all the strength within me.


    ¡°Th-There! Over there!¡±


    ¡°This is the Sunrise Empire¡¯s ¡®First-ss Crime Investigation Squad!¡¯ Are you hurt anywhere?¡±


    ¡°¡­Hurry, call the Imperial Knights! This is an emergency situation!¡±


    Upon hearing the voices of Irina and the Imperial Investigation Squading from the ends of the forest, I fell into despair.


    ¡®Crazy¡­ this is hundreds of kilometers from the academy¡­ how did they get here already?¡¯


    I was momentarily perplexed. Then, when I saw the mages bearing the seal of the ¡®Magic Tower¡¯ rushing into the forest, I intuitively realized something was wrong.


    ¡®¡­Damn it. They magically traced back the scroll¡­¡¯


    It seems that the Magic Tower intervened in this matter.


    The only people who could finish magic backtracking that usually takes a few days within a day are the mages belonging to the Magic Tower.


    However, even if that¡¯s indeed the case, it seems strange.


    Magic tower, who wields influence not inferior to the Ducal families and the Sun God Church, never intervenes in affairs no matter how severe they might be if it fails to attract their interest. It¡¯s because of their vainglory and entric nature.


    There is a famous tale that even when an incident because of a curse urred in the Imperial family, they didn¡¯t intervene until the Emperor personally asked them..


    So¡­ why the hell are they interfering now?


    Dean Lionel, who prioritizes my safety above all else, wasn¡¯t capable of making them move.


    The number of Magic Tower mages dispatched were too few to assume that the entric Tower Master, whose intentions I couldn¡¯tprehend, was interested in this affair. Furthermore, seeing that all the Magic Tower mages were frowning, it seems that they didn¡¯te here on their own volition.


    Then why the hell¡­


    ¡°There are traces of mana over there!!¡±


    ¡°¡­Hmm?¡±


    While I was shaking my head to hold on to my fading consciousness, the investigators pointed in my direction and began to approach me.


    ¡°No¡­¡±


    I tried to get away from them somehow, but my consciousness that I was barely holding on to gradually dimmed.


    And the moment when my eyes trembled as I watched the investigation squad that almost came close to me¡­


    <i>¨C Whooosh¡­!</i>


    Arge amount of dark mana suddenly flowed out of the Dark Golem, and instantly dyed the surrounding in darkness.


    ¡°Wh-What?¡±


    ¡°Light! Cast light magic!¡±


    ¡°Ugh¡­ Gasp¡­¡±


    The people who were struggling in the dark mana began to copse one after another, and even the experienced mages of the Magic Tower, also panicked and deployed a thick protective barrier to shield the surrounding.


    <i>¨C Tip Tap</i>


    In such confusion, I suddenly heard footsteps in front of me, and in panic, I covered my face with trembling hands and lowered my head¡­


    ¡°Rest easy, Young Master¡­¡±


    ¡°Ka-Ka¡ª¡±


    ¡°¡­your aide is here.¡±


    ¡°Kania¡­?¡±


    Kania dispelled the dark mana around me as she emerged through the darkness and examined me with a pitiful gaze. My voice flickered as I called her name.


    ¡°¡­You don¡¯t have to worry.¡±


    Eventually, Kania quietly held me in her arms and began to merge with the darkness, and as I briefly nced at her, I soon lost consciousness.


    ¡°¡­Thank you.¡±


    I barely uttered a phrase to her.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    <i>¨C Clip-Clop Clip-Clop!</i>


    ¡°Ummm¡­¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re finally awake, Young Master¡­?¡±


    When I opened my eyes, I was in a carriage that left a trail of dust behind.


    As I woke up feeling excruciating pain all over my body, I caught a glimpse of the sunset outside the window. It seems quite some time has passed.


    ¡°¡­Kania, are you all right?¡±


    Having roughly figured out my situation, I first inquired about Kania¡¯s condition, who must have used a considerable amount of dark mana to save me.


    ¡°¡­Why are you asking about my well-being?¡±


    Then Kania asked back with an exasperated expression on her face.


    ¡°Of course, I¡¯m worried because you used a massive amount of dark mana that even the mages of Magic Tower had difficulty dealing with. Also, I¡¯m feeling fine¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­I manipted the dark mana inside the Dark Golem to prevent others froming closer. So stop worrying about me.¡±


    Soon after, Kania cut me off sternly, then took an ointment out of her bag and began applying it on my body.


    ¡°¡­oh.¡±


    It was only then I noticed that I wasn¡¯t wearing a shirt.


    ¡°Are these all the wounds from today?¡±


    ¡°¡­I had a few wounds fromst time.¡±


    ¡°¡­I see.¡±


    As I replied briefly to Kania¡¯s question, she had a bitter expression on her face, and after she gently touched me for a while in the wobbling carriage, I asked her a question quietly.


    ¡°¡­So, what¡¯s going on?¡±


    Upon hearing my question, Kania stopped applying the ointment, then lowered her head and said.


    ¡°¡­The Lord has intervened.¡±


    At that response, I froze for a moment.


    ¡°Father¡­?¡±


    ¡°Yes, and please don¡¯t get agitated. The Lord¡­ has copsed.¡±


    ¡°¡­What!?¡±


    As I jumped up, shocked by her words, Kania grabbed me in haste.


    ¡°Calm down. You need to calm down¡­¡±


    ¡°Wh-Why did my father copse¡­!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s¡­¡±


    Soon afterwards, the more she talked, the more I couldn¡¯t bear her words.


    She said that when both Irina and I disappeared from the training grounds, my father was so enraged that he personally visited the Magic Tower to hand in a request.


    It¡¯s a fact I learned from Kania, and apparently, both my father and the Tower Master were close friends back in the days. It was rather astonishing since there weren¡¯t any signs of their rtionship in the previous timeline.


    In any case, my father, who was on his way back home after submitting a request to the Tower Master, was so stressed about this situation that he copsed. And overnight, the Starlight family who lost both their Lord and their heir, at the same time, was in an upheaval.


    ¡°Currently, the Lord is in aa. So, as soon as you return to the Empire and report that you survived, you will immediately be the ¡®Provisional Lord of the House¡¯ ording to the Imperialws.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­..¡±


    I was in a daze for a long time after hearing her words. Eventually, I opened my mouth.


    ¡°What about Arianne?¡±


    ¡°..Incarcerated in the Imperial prison.¡±


    ¡°¡­Sigh.¡±


    With my head lowered, I soon began to give orders to Kania in a solemn tone.


    ¡°First and foremost, we have to calm this situation down somehow. At the same time, we have to secretly spread the rumor that I am behind this incident, andstly, we have to make it easy for everyone to hear this rumor.¡±


    ¡°Understood.¡±


    ¡°As for Arianne¡­ Convey my suggestion to Dean Lion to acquit her and drop all charges against her since I want to calm this situation down appropriately. If that doesn¡¯t work, bribe him, implicitly tell him I¡¯m the one who changed the magic scroll.¡±


    ¡°All right.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll delegate the powers of the Provisional Lord. However, even if you¡¯repetent, can you handle all this¡­?¡±


    ¡°¡­Please, just leave it to me.¡±


    Having instructed Kania how to handle this case, I asked the next most important question.


    ¡°¡­What was the duel¡¯s result?¡±


    ¡°Young Master won the duel by securing a majority of the supervisors¡¯ votes.¡±


    ¡°¡­Nothing is going my way.¡±


    I grumbled under my breath when I realized that another troublesome situation had urred.


    ¡°¡­In this case, the raider will be random.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll tell youter. Anyway¡­ Lastly, about my father¡­¡±


    I calmly tried to change the subject of the conversation to my father, but I couldn¡¯t bear to continue my words, so I lowered my head.


    ¡°Young Master¡­ Don¡¯t worry too much. The Lord will wake up soon¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­It¡¯s a special event.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    When Kania looked confused, tears welled up in my eyes and I barely managed to utter a reply.


    ¡°If my father, infuriated by my evil deeds, falls into aa¡­ he can¡¯t¡­ he will never wake up¡­ till the day I kill the Demon King¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡±


    Unable to finish speaking, I bit my lips tightly, then muttered in a low voice.


    ¡°¡­Kania, I need a hug.¡±


    Upon hearing that, Kania quietly got up from her seat, then hugged me and whispered.


    ¡°¡­Anytime.¡±


    So both of us spent a moment hugging each other.


    Of course, when the wounds all over my body began to hurt, I had no choice but to release her from my arms.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    ¡°¡­Disappearing without a trace is suspicious as well.¡±


    Meanwhile, Irina was riding in the investigation squad¡¯s carriage on her way back to the Imperial capital.


    ¡°Although it was only for a split moment¡­ the body I felt when I was hugged was never that of a woman¡¯s. Moreover, the shade of sparkling mana left at the scene of the incident was also suspicious. And finally¡­¡±


    She looked down at the dried and twisted fruit in her hand with a sharp glint in her eyes and muttered.


    ¡°¡­The maid who had no prior contact with me knows the nickname I made up, ¡®Ice Dragon.¡¯¡±


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    When the ¡®kidnapping in the middle of the duel¡¯ incident ended and the Empire was submerged in the dusk¡¯s darkness, a woman groaned while lying on the bed.


    ¡°M-My stomach¡­ Why does it hurt so much¡­ And what the hell is even a ¡®Cat¡¯s Tail¡¯ that the Saintess keeps saying and refusing my request for medical treatment¡­?¡±


    Isabel, who was paying hundreds of times the price for insulting Kania in front of Frey a few days ago, groaned while grabbing her stomach. She was suffering from an extreme case of diarrhea due to Kania¡¯s curse.


    ¡°I¡¯m sure it¡¯s because of¡­ damn bastard Frey¡­ that lowlife did it out of spite¡­ somehow¡­ I need to get revenge¡­¡±


    <i>¨C Growl!</i>


    ¡°¡­Heugh!¡±


    But as soon as her stomach growled, she rushed to the toilet with tears in her eyes.


    ¡°¡­Ahhh.¡±


    Meanwhile, a crow sitting by the window quietly captured her troubled figure.


    <em><b>1. Just like a dog chasing chickens was looking up at the roof</b> ¨C </em>


    <em> It is a metaphorical axiom which means that the work you have been trying to do either fails or there is nothing you can do about it because you are falling behind. Another meaning is the literal meaning where a dog chases a chicken, chicken ps its wings and flies to the roof, and the dog has no choice but to keep staring at the chicken atop the roof from below. </em>


    TL;DR we localized this to ¡®<b>dog chasing the wind.¡¯</b>


    <strong>2.</strong>Alright next up we will be returning in 10 days with premium chapters and consistent release rate of 3 free chapters/week can¡¯t go more than that for now because the chapters are really longpared to other KR novels. So hang on till then.


    <em>I hope you guys were able to recognize the Skyrim reference.</em>

 Chapter 30: Extinguishing Stars and Shining Moon

    <strong>? Extinguishing Stars and Shining Moon ?</strong>


    ¡°¡­Young Master, please get ready to leave.¡±


    ¡°¡­Hmm.¡±


    The weekend arrived, and it was time to visit the Duke¡¯s mansion as nned.


    Even if it wasn¡¯t on schedule, I had to go there because I need to take care of a lot of affairs as the Provisional Lord.


    ¡°Then, before heading to the Duke¡¯s mansion, I¡¯ll give you a brief report.¡±


    ¡°¡­Sure.¡±


    As I stood up to get dressed, Kania took out her notebook and diligently began to report what had transpired so far.


    ¡°First of all, about the case of ¡®kidnapping in the middle of the duel¡¯¡­ it was sessfully calmed down as instructed by the Young Master.¡±


    A few days ago, thanks to Kania, the kidnapping incident during the duel was safely resolved. I entrusted her with full authority the moment I was appointed as the Provisional Lord of the Starlight family when I arrived at the capital.


    Saying it was safely resolved would be an overstatement, rather, the incident was ¡®buried¡¯ would be the right way to put it.


    ¡°Some bribes were paid to the chief of the investigation squad and Dean Lionel to cover up the case, and the Magic Tower didn¡¯t want to disclose that they were involved in this to begin with, so you can rest easy.¡±


    ¡°¡­Well, the magic tower would have been rather anxious if we couldn¡¯t cover up the incident. By the way, the chief of the investigation squad took the bribe?¡±


    ¡°Yes, he even provided guidelines on how much bribes should be offered to cover the entire incident.¡±


    ¡°The Empire is bing worse day by day.¡±


    I frowned and added the chief of the investigation squad to the future cklist. I then asked carefully.


    ¡°Did you spread the rumor well?¡±


    ¡°Yes, currently at the Academy, almost everyone has epted the rumor as a fact that the Young Master is the true mastermind behind this incident. It¡¯s just that everyone is trying to stay quiet in front of you.¡±


    ¡°¡­I see. That¡¯s a relief. Then, what about Arianne?¡±


    ¡°She was released yesterday and returned to the Academy again. Of course, I secretly leaked the story that it was the Young Master who manipted the guards with ck magic and swapped the scrolls.¡±


    ¡°Good job, Kania.¡±


    I swore I wouldn¡¯t cross paths with Arianne in the future, and I asked Kania, who was still reporting in a stern tone, the next question.


    ¡°Finally¡­ What about Irina?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Ms. Irina is waiting outside the room at the moment.¡±


    ¡°¡­Hmm, I get it. Then let her in.¡±


    When I said so in an anxious tone, Kania nodded quietly and left the room. A few secondster, Irina entered the room.


    ¡°All right, so¡­ Why are you here?¡±


    When I looked at her and spoke arrogantly, Irina trembled, then soon fell to her knees and opened her mouth.


    ¡°From now on¡­ I will absolutely obey you, Frey¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­Absolutely obey me?¡±


    When I looked at her with an intrigued expression, Irina crawled right up to me, then mmed her head hard on the floor and said.


    ¡°I¡¯m begging you¡­ I¡¯ll obey you, please, just spare my life¡­ Please¡­¡±


    ¡°And what¡¯s in it for me?¡±


    When I inquired as such, Irina cautiously nced at me while still keeping her head lowered and said.


    ¡°¡­I will do anything you ask me to do. So, please, only my life¡­¡±


    ¡°Did you just say you will do anything?¡±


    I cut her off, then grabbed her arm and threw her onto the bed.


    ¡°Aaahhh¡­!¡±


    ¡°¡­Then, before I leave, why don¡¯t we spend some time together?¡±


    As I got on top of Irina and whispered softly in her ear, Irina bit her lip, then nodded quietly and said.


    ¡°P-Pl-lease be ¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­..¡±


    Watching her reaction with an icy gaze, I sighed, then quietly got out of bed and said.


    ¡°Sigh, well¡­ in times like this, you have to resist¡­ else it really ruins the mood.¡±


    ¡°So-Sorry¡­¡±


    ¡°All right, clean my room and do myundry till I return.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­..¡±


    I quietly got out of bed and tried to ignore Irina, who was gawking at me as I took off my clothes.


    ¡®¡­Damn it, she¡¯s also suspicious.¡¯


    Irina suspects me.


    When I ran into her a few days ago, I used the ?Mind Reading? skill and noticed there was ¡®suspicion¡¯ among her feelings towards me.


    I don¡¯t know what she¡¯s suspicious of, but apparently there are some lingering uncertainties she has about me.


    So I acted aggressively today, but she didn¡¯t get infuriated like usual and instead begged me to be gentle.


    And now she¡¯s closely inspecting me as I get undressed. It seems she is trying to ascertain whether I have any wounds on my body.


    But unfortunately for her, I have already prepared a countermeasure for the wounds.


    ¡°There you go. On top of these clothes, make sure you wash all the rest of the clothes in the room.¡±


    ¡°Huh¡­?¡±


    ¡°What are you doing? Did you not hear me?¡±


    ¡°N-No¡­ no that¡¯s not¡­¡±


    Upon hearing my cold tone, Irina, who was examining my naked body, blushed and turned her eyes away.


    ¡®¡­As expected of Kania. Even if she is in a mana exhausted state, she is able to deceive Irina.¡¯


    Currently, Kania disguised my body to appear to be in a pristine state by cloaking it with dark mana.


    In other words, with one snap of Kania¡¯s finger, my body will revert to its tattered state.


    ck magic isn¡¯t the sort of magic that can heal wounds, but it can be applied in this manner.


    ¡°Then¡­ have a safe trip.¡±


    ¡°Sigh, you shouldn¡¯t say something you don¡¯t really mean.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡±


    After sessfully deceiving Irina, I threw the remaining pile of clothes on her face and walked out of the room.


    [<strong>Acquired False Evil Points:</strong> 50pts! (Close Call)]


    ¡°¡­Sigh.¡±


    Considering that the number of false evil points earned is this small, it seems this won¡¯t resolve Irina¡¯s suspicions right away. Perhaps I need to make a n to clear her suspicions.


    ¡°¡­How did it go, Young Master?¡±


    As I was walking down the hallway, while being immersed in my thoughts, Kania cautiously approached me and inquired.


    ¡°¡­Everything¡¯s fine. I just let her do some simple chores.¡±


    ¡°I see¡­¡±


    When I answered indifferently, Kania nodded her head, then immediately asked me one more question with a sharp glint in her eyes.


    ¡°¡­By the way, what was that scream I just heard from your room?¡±


    ¡°Ah, that¡¯s¡­ well.. it was just a brief experiment.¡±


    When I stuttered as I roughly tried to gloss over her question, Kania stared at me with suspicions in her eyes.


    ¡°¡­Frey.¡±


    While I was trying to avoid her gaze, I heard a familiar voice from across the hallway.


    ¡°Isolet?¡±


    Isolet was walking towards me with a harrowing expression on her face.


    ¡°Hmm? What brings you here¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll ask you straight.¡±


    When I tried to reply to her in my usual sly tone, she sharply cut me off and stopped right in front of my face.


    ¡°What¡¯s with those rumors circting in the academy?¡±


    Before long, she asked a question, exuding a murderous aura that I had never seen before.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about¡­¡±


    ¡°Frey, I¡¯ll warn you for thest time. Tell the truth.¡±


    While I was trying to figure a way out of this situation, I heard her voice seething with rage and intuitively realized that the moment I was waiting for had finally arrived. So, as such, I soon replied with a grimace.


    ¡°Well, I got rid of all the evidence¡­ There¡¯s nothing more to hide now that the case hase to naught. I did nothing wrong.¡±


    ¡°¡­What?¡±


    ¡°As the professor must have heard from the rumors, indeed, the truth is, I was the one behind the kidnapping.¡±


    Then Isolet trembled as she lowered her head and asked.


    ¡°Why¡­? Why¡­ Just why did you do such a thing¡­¡±


    ¡°Why do you keep asking questions when you know everything?¡±


    Inwardly praying that she would finally stop worrying about me, I drove the final nail into the coffin.


    ¡°I kidnapped her under the guise of an ident to add her to my assortment of sex ves. Of course, I didn¡¯t feel guilty since I was only putting a lowly bitch and her friend who kept bothering me every day in their ces.¡±


    Then, as Isolet hardened like a statue, I continued to speak with an irritated expression.


    ¡°However, one of the sex ves escaped, and did you know that lowly bitch revealed the location of the secret hideout? Well, I did teach that little bitch a lesson.¡±


    <i>¨C Kick!!</i>


    ¡°¡­Argh!!!¡±


    But before I could finish speaking, Isolet hit my stomach with a spinning kick and I slumped to the floor, writhing in pain.


    Isolet gave me an icy stare. Soon, she crushed me under her weight and began to punch me violently.


    ¡°Ugh, wait! What are you doing¡­¡±


    ¡°Cruel¡­ disgusting¡­ hateful bastard¡­¡±


    ¡°Ugh, Ughhh¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a shame¡­ that I once cared about you¡­¡±


    After being beaten by Isolet for a while, I floundered my arms and shouted.


    ¡°If you hit me any longer, I will formally protest against the Bywalker family as the Provisional Lord of the Starlight family!! So, stop it now!!¡±


    ¡°¡­Provisional Lord?¡±


    Upon hearing that, Isolet stopped beating me for a moment, then looked down at me with an icy gaze and deimed.


    ¡°Are you referring to the position you usurped from your father, who copsed due to stress because of the repulsive deed youmitted?¡±


    When I heard that, Iughed shamelessly and eximed.


    ¡°Yes, I know!! And now I¡¯m the Provisional Lord of the Starlight family!! So, if you use any more violence¡­ Arghh!¡±


    ¡°¡­Fine, I¡¯ll stop the violence here. Provisional Lord.¡±


    Then Isolet, who struck me with all her might for thest time, said with a resentful look.


    ¡°Then have a pleasant weekend.¡±


    Leaving those words behind, Isolet walked out of the hallway.


    [<strong>Isolet Arham Bywalker¡¯s Current Emotions:</strong> Rage / Disappointment / Disgust / Contempt / Regret]


    ¡°¡­Ha, Haha. Hahaha.¡±


    I beganughing hysterically when she walked out of the hallway, because when I used the ?Mind Reading? skill on her I was relieved to see that her ¡®concern¡¯ and ¡®sorrow¡¯ had finally disappeared from her system window. However, I felt bitter at the thought that the only person left now who still worries about me is Kania.


    [<strong>Acquired False Evil Points:</strong> 700pts!! (Euphoria)]


    ¡°Hahaaa, Haha¡­ ha¡­¡±


    ¡°Young master¡­¡±


    Meanwhile, Kania, who kept her eyes closed and turned a blind eye to the situation, cautiously approached me. As I wasughing without even bothering to remove the system window that appeared in front of my eyes, Kania grabbed my hand and muttered.


    ¡°Are you all right? I¡¯m sure the wound hasn¡¯t healed yet¡­¡±


    ¡°Haha¡­ The only thing that matters¡­is that Isolet¡¯s life is safe.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Upon hearing this,Kania nced at me with pity and tried to reach out¡ª


    ¡°¡­Go away! I don¡¯t need any help!¡±


    ¡°¡­?¡±


    She looked perplexed when I pped her hand and shouted.


    When I stared at Kania with my brows furrowed and eyes squinted, she soon turned around to see what¡¯s behind her.


    ¡°¡­Oh.¡±


    Ferloche was walking down the hallway with a maid¡¯s outfit in her hand.


    After witnessing the bizarre situation and immediately understanding the meaning of my signal, Kania naturally passed me by and began heading to the other side of the hallway.


    ¡°¡­I¡¯m here to serve you as promised.¡±


    Meanwhile, I opened my mouth when I saw Ferloche, who looked disgusted, arrive in front of me.


    ¡°¡­What?¡±


    But when I asked with a bewildered expression, Ferloche clenched her teeth and began to speak in a voice seething with anger.


    ¡°Master¡­ as you orderedst time¡­ I came to serve¡­ you at exactly 7 o¡¯clock¡­.¡±


    I stared at her with a vacant gaze, then replied in aposed tone.


    ¡°I told you toe at 7 pm, not in the morning.¡±


    ¡°¡­Ah.¡±


    And there was silence for a moment.


    ¡°¡­Then I¡¯ll return at seven o¡¯clock in the evening, Master.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    After a while, the Saintess responded coldly, then turned around and began to head out of the hallway.


    ¡®Ferloche, what the hell happened¡­¡¯


    Normally, I would haveughed out loud because of her silly appearance, but since the time I saw her past self in myst dream, I don¡¯t find such a situation humorous at all.


    Just what the hell happened¡­ to make that smart looking Ferloche change like that.


    And did I actually live my life with fabricated memories that I couldn¡¯t even notice such a change?


    ¡°¡­ Young Master, are you fine?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not fine.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­ no, I¡¯m absolutely fine. No problem at all.¡±


    After restlessly pondering over it for a while, I spouted some nonsense to Kania, who approached me, and then stood up.


    ¡°¡­Let¡¯s go, Kania.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    As I staggered out of the hallway with Kania¡¯s support, I paused for a moment and asked in a hushed voice.


    ¡°Ah, are you investigating how the scrolls were swapped?¡±


    ¡°Yes, but¡­ it¡¯s aplicated situation to track down. As the Young Master ordered, we must keep it secret, and the number of people involved in this case and witnesses are limited¡­¡±


    ¡°No matter how long it takes, we must find the cause.¡±


    Looking at Kania, who quietly nodded at those words, I added in a bitter voice.


    ¡°Isolet gave me a chance so I could change her mind and force her to abandon me. That¡¯s why in order to repay her, I need to find the cause of this case.¡±


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    <i>¨C Neigh!!!</i>


    ¡°It seems we have arrived, Young Master.¡±


    ¡°Yes, it seems so.¡±


    After getting out of the dormitory and spending some time chatting with Kania in the carriage we boarded, we arrived at our destination, the Duke¡¯s mansion.


    ¡°¡±Wee, Provisional Lord.¡±¡±


    ¡°¡­Yes, address me with the proper title.¡±


    When we got off the carriage, all the servants of the Starlight household, who were waiting for us, bowed their heads to greet me. I replied with a pleasant smile when I was addressed as ¡®Provisional Lord.¡¯


    ¡°¡±¡­¡­¡­¡±¡±


    Then, some of the servants who were loyal to my father frowned.


    If possible, I was considering earning a few false evil points by yelling at them, but since the morning I had to deal with a lot of mental stress, so I decided otherwise and began heading towards the entrance.


    ¡°Y-Young M-Master! Please forgive me!!¡±


    However, while I was walking, one of the maids standing on the right suddenly rushed to me and fell at my feet. She finally started begging.


    ¡°What are you¡­¡±


    ¡°Pl-Please¡­ forgive my sister¡­!¡±


    ¡°¡­Aha, so it¡¯s you?¡±


    After a moment of confusion, I soon smiled coldly when I realized that she was Arianne¡¯s older sister, and then kicked her.


    ¡°¡­Argh!¡±


    As a result, she rolled on the ground and the faces of the servants watching the scene hardened.


    ¡°Pl-Please¡­ Please¡­ Master¡­ she¡¯s my only little sister¡­ I¡¯ve only seen that child¨C¡±


    Meanwhile, Arianne¡¯s older sister trembled and crawled to me. She grabbed my leg and implored.


    It seems she is clinging on to me this desperately because of my notoriety¡­ even after Arianne¡¯s release, she appears to be living with anxiety every day.


    ¡°¡­You, I¡¯ll remember your face.¡±


    So, I had no choice but to utter my usual line, and Arianne¡¯s older sister, who was frozen stiff for a while, mmed her face on the ground and muttered,


    ¡°T-Thank you¡­ Thank you¡­ very much¡­ Sob¡­¡±


    ¡°¡±¡­¡­..¡±¡±


    As I looked around with a satisfied smile, all the maids standing in the line quickly avoided my gaze.


    ¡°¡­Let¡¯s go, Kania.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    I winked at them, then wrapped my hand around Kania¡¯s waist, and entered the Duke¡¯s mansion.


    [<strong>Acquired False Evil Points:</strong> 100 pts! (morous Entrance)]


    As the system said, it was truly a morous entrance.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    ¡°Kania, where is your little sister now?¡±


    When I arrived at the duke¡¯s residence and unpacked my luggage, the first thing I started looking for was Kadia, Kania¡¯s younger sister.


    ¡°¡­Kadia is asleep in her room.¡±


    ¡°Is that so? Then things will be easier.¡±


    ¡°¡­I¡¯m sorry I won¡¯t be able to help you.¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s fine.¡±


    And when I heard from Kania that Kadia was sleeping in her room, I left Kania, who looked worried, and began heading to Kadia¡¯s room.


    The reason why I left Kania behind is that in her current state, Kadia will be sick if Kania¡¯s dark mana resonates with her ?Healing Power?.


    Therefore, until Kadia¡¯s healing power is fully awakened, Kania should refrain from getting close to her as much as possible.


    [Store / Elementary Items]


    <strong>¨C Elixir of Potential Lv1 (700pts)</strong>


    <strong>Description:</strong> This mysterious elixir can draw out the potential of the person who drinks it.


    (<strong>Purchase Limit:</strong> 0/1)


    <strong>umted Points:</strong> 2200pts


    ¡°¡­All right, it¡¯s finally time to buy this.¡±


    Therefore, it¡¯s my responsibility to feed Kadia the elixir that will help grow her healing ability.


    If possible, I would like to have other servants do it, but it would be problematic if the servants misunderstood my intentions and threw the elixir away. On the other hand, it wouldn¡¯t be fully effective if I mixed it with food or drink.


    <i>¨C Creak¡­</i>


    With that in mind, I purchased the ?Elixir of Potential?, then quietly opened the door to Kadia¡¯s room, and went inside.


    ¡°Zzz¡­ Zzz¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­Hmm, no matter which angle I see her, she looks exactly like a miniature Kania.¡±


    After endearingly staring at Kadia, who resembled Kania, for a moment, I opened the cap of the elixir of potential and began pouring its content into her mouth.


    ¡°Ugh¡­¡±


    ¡°There you go¡­ well done.¡±


    Then Kadia frowned and began gulping the elixir down her throat without spitting it out. Seeing this, I gently stroked her hair, feeling proud, then muttered.


    ¡°¡­Soon, you will be able to hold your sister¡¯s hand again.¡±


    After saying so, and pouring the elixir into Kadia¡¯s mouth, I left her room with a satisfied smile.


    <i>¨C Craaash!!!</i>


    ¡°Ughhh!!!¡±


    And the next moment, I was hit by a shimmering sh of light as my body flew across the hallway and crashed into the wall.


    ¡°Cough¡­Cough¡­ Wh-What in the¡­¡±


    ¡°This fucking bastard¡­ what did you do¡­¡±


    As I was leaning against the wall, pondering about this sudden unexpected situation, a girl approached me with a disgusted look on her face.


    ¡°What did you do to Kadia, you filthy bastard!!!¡±


    Then the girl grabbed me by the cor and began shaking my torso while screaming her lungs out, only then I realized the identity of my attacker.


    ¡°Aria¡­ Let go of me.¡±


    She was my sister, Aria Raon Starlight.


    ¡°You¡­it¡¯s a narcotic, isn¡¯t it¡­? It¡¯s a narcotic, right?¡±


    ¡°What do you mean narcotic¡­¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no reason for you to give Kadia a potion unless it¡¯s a narcotic, you scumbag!! You did itst time as well!!¡±


    ¡°Sigh¡­¡±


    As I sighed at her allegations, Aria grabbed me by my cor and began crying.


    ¡°My father copsed because of you¡­ Is that the only thing going on in your head?¡±


    ¡°And so¡ª¡±


    ¡°My mother died because of you!! Now my father is going to die because of you!! Did you return home just to threaten a maid and drug a girl the same age as me?!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­..¡±


    ¡°Y-You should have died instead of my mother¡­ you should have died instead of my mother back then!! You devil bastard!!!¡±


    Eventually, Aria howled as the noise echoed through the Duke¡¯s mansion. However, I couldn¡¯t say a word to her.


    Because no matter how idental¡­ It¡¯s indeed a fact that my mother died because of me.


    ¡°¡­¡­.Sigh.¡±


    I calmly listened to Aria, who continued to yell that I should have died instead of our mother.


    Tonight, I wish I can see my mother again, even if I have to go through a nightmare likest time.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    Meanwhile, somewhere in the Western Continent.


    ¡°Hello, old archaic witch.¡±


    Frey¡¯s fianc¨¦ Serena, who was eating a sweet cake in a humble vi, said so with a mischievous smile when an elderly woman wearing an old cloak opened the vi¡¯s door.


    ¡°Hey, I¡¯m the rightful owner of the Sunrise Empire¡¯s Magic Tower, and it¡¯s only been four years since I¡¯ve been called that way.¡±


    ¡°Actually, it¡¯s better to address you in that manner rather than the Magic Tower Master.¡±


    ¡°Sigh¡­you really are a shrewd bitch, anyway¡ª¡±


    Surprisingly, the elderly woman who introduced herself as the Tower Master of the Sunrise Empire took off her cloak, then sat across from her and said.


    ¡°¡ªSo, what¡¯s your urgent request?¡±


    Serena answered with a sharp glint in her eyes.


    ¡°It¡¯s simple. Please erase my memory.¡±


    Upon hearing this, the Tower Master burst intoughter and opened her mouth.


    ¡°Pfft Hahaha!! Do you have any memories you want to forget? Did you get dumped by Frey? Or did you witness an affair again?¡±


    ¡°¡­Perhaps?¡±


    ¡°Pfft¡­ well, it¡¯s not my job. So, how much memory do you want me to erase?¡±


    Afterughing out loud for a long time, the Tower Master wiped away her tears at the corner of her eyes and asked a question. As such, Serena replied with aposed expression.


    ¡°¡­What?¡±


    Upon hearing her following words, the smile on the Tower Master¡¯s facepletely disappeared, and she inquired with a serious look.


    ¡°You want to go back to your childhood?¡±


    ¡°Perhaps I do?¡±


    ¡°¡­I really wasn¡¯t going to ask you this, but I guess I have to do it. So, what the hell do you mean?¡±


    When the Tower Master asked seriously, Serena frowned slightly and began speaking.


    ¡°Ummm¡­ well¡­ I don¡¯t know if interpreting mainly words rather than sentences was somehow godsend¡­ or if my habit of always ¡®doubting¡¯ everything to the end helped¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­Huh?¡±


    ¡°Still¡­ there is a limit to ¡®force¡¯ myself to remain ¡®doubtful¡¯¡­ without drawing the ¡®conclusion,¡¯ so I¡¯m trying to prevent that from happening.¡±


    As she uttered iprehensible words, there was a scrap of paper full of check marks and circles tucked in her grasp.


    ¡°¡­What nonsense are you talking about?¡±


    ¡°Oh, and I have one more request.¡±


    The Tower Master stared at her as if she was looking at a lunatic, but Serena didn¡¯t care and once again uttered a shocking statement.


    ¡°¡­Please cast the ¡®Absolute Obedience Magic¡¯ on me.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­!!!¡±


    Upon hearing this, the Tower Master looked at Serena with her mouth agape, then soon asked in a serious voice.


    ¡°¡­Who will you obey?¡±


    Serena replied with a subtle smile reminiscent of the moonlight.


    ¡°Frey Raon Starlight.¡±


    Upon hearing her answer, the Tower Master, who had been silent for a while, soon asked with an irritated expression.


    ¡°What¡¯s the point of doing all these crazy things?¡±


    Then Serena answered with a broad grin.


    ¡°¡­I¡¯m actually going to pull one over the Sun God.¡±


    Having said that, Serena picked up the slice of cake in front of her with a fork and nibbled at it. The Tower Master stared at her nkly, then soon shook her head and muttered.


    ¡°¡­Crazy bitch.¡±


    <strong><em>Always stay 5 chapters ahead of free one by subscribing here</em></strong>


    <em>You can support our group here</em>

 Chapter 31: The Apple Never Falls Too Far From The Tree

    <strong>? The Apple Never Falls Too Far From The Tree ?</strong>


    ¡°¡­Mhmm.¡±


    When I opened my eyes, I saw a rather familiar ceiling.


    This used to be my room until I entered the academy.


    ¡°Ugh¡­!¡±


    I was trying to get up, feeling slightly puzzled as to why I could see the ceiling of my room, but suddenly an agonizing pain surged over my body.


    As I was trembling and curling up in pain, someone gently grabbed my hand.


    ¡°¡­Young Master.¡±


    ¡°Kania.¡±


    For a long time, we stared at each other in silence without uttering a single word. And then the very next moment, both of us opened our mouths at the same time.


    ¡°It¡¯s all my fault¡­¡±


    ¡°I apologize for showing you such a violent disy.¡±


    And when we finished speaking, we again began to stare at each other in silence.


    ¡°¡­Why are you ming yourself?¡±


    Soon I opened my mouth with a bitter smile, thus breaking the silence.


    ¡°It¡¯s not that you didn¡¯t want to visit Kadia. So it¡¯s not like it happened because of you, but only if your curse could disappear¡­¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s¡­ it¡¯s not about that¡­¡±


    ¡°Huh¡­?¡±


    However, for some odd reason, Kania looked distressed, and soon began to weep bitterly.


    ¡°Kania¡­? What¡¯s wrong¡­?¡±


    ¡°So-Sorry¡­ I¡¯m sorry, Young Master¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­?¡±


    Eventually, as I was lying in bed, Kania bowed and began to apologize in a trembling tone, and as I wasforting her by patting her on the back with a baffled expression¡ª


    <i>¨C Stomp¡­Stomp¡­</i>


    ¡°¡±¡­¡­!¡±¡±


    We heard footsteps in the hallway, getting closer to my room. Surprised, both of us hurriedly separated from each other.


    <i>¨C Creak¡­</i>


    Eventually, the door opened, and my sister Aria entered the room. We quietly exchanged nces and then began to act naturally.


    ¡°Young Master¡­ what the hell did you do to my sister¡­?¡±


    ¡°Well, I didn¡¯t do anything?¡±


    ¡°But¡­ that potion¡­¡±


    ¡°Ah, get out!!¡±


    As I shouted like that, I threw the pillow next to me at Kania, and the next moment, the pad hit her right in the face.


    ¡°¡­Eh?¡±


    I was perplexed for a moment, then soon fixed my expression and muttered inwardly with a sigh.


    ¡®¡­Why didn¡¯t she dodge?¡¯


    Obviously, when I threw the pillow, I secretly gave her a signal to avoid it. Still, for some reason, Kania didn¡¯t bother dodging.


    Did she not see my signal? Or did she get hit on purpose to make our act seem more natural?


    Whatever the case, I felt sorry for Kania.


    ¡°¡­As youmand.¡±


    While I was immersed in such thoughts, Kania left the room with a rather grim expression on her face.


    ¡°¡­ Disgusting bastard.¡±


    And as soon as she left the room, Aria began to rebuke me harshly.


    ¡°If anything happens to Kadia¡­ then I¡¯ll blow your head off¡­ You scumbag¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­Aria, after hanging around with a lowly bitch, did you also be a lowlife?¡±


    ¡°What did you just say?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you understand the fact that it¡¯s satisfying to fool around with a low-key bitch like that?¡±


    Upon hearing my words, Aria¡¯s face turned livid with rage. Meanwhile, I snorted and continued speaking.


    ¡°We are the heirs of the Ducal family of Starlight, who boast unparalleled prestige and influence in the Empire. And both Kania and Kadia are worthless people given to us from the filthy back alley.¡±


    ¡°¡­ Sigh.¡±


    ¡°So, when you keep giving affection to those who have no worth, your familial aristocratic etiquettes¡ª¡±


    ¡°Shut up.¡±


    Aria cut me off in a spiteful tone and began to approach me while concentrating ster mana in her palms.


    ¡°You have no right to say anything to the Provisional Lord of the family¡­¡±


    ¡°Why do you always spout disgusting words whenever you open your mouth?¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll pour this ster mana you envy so much in that mouth of yours, you bastard.¡±


    Having said that, Aria pointed her hand at my face, and aplex magic circle appeared on her palm.


    ¡®¡­After all, she¡¯s a prodigious child.¡¯


    I pondered while staring at her.


    If I¡¯m a ¡®Star Swordsman¡¯ who wields ster mana, then my younger sister Aria is a ¡®Star Mage¡¯ who shoots ster mana.


    She inherited my mother¡¯s skills, who was the strongest ¡®Star Mage¡¯ in the history of the Starlight family. In the future, she will be a splendid mage and a star that shines upon this Empire.


    Besides, my younger sister is kind-hearted.


    And unlike the aristocrats of this rotten Empire, she likes to help out the impoverished Imperial citizens.


    In the previous timeline, she used the Starlight family¡¯s financial resources to support the Imperial subjects till the day of the Empire¡¯s fall. Of course, when the corrupted nobles paid her a visit, she mmed the door right at their faces.


    And finally, my little sister is so cute.


    When I was young, she always followed me everywhere, and when I would turn around, she would flinch in surprise just like a rabbit, then hug me with a wide grin.


    ¡°Open your mouth, you scum.¡±


    ¡°¡­Hmm.¡±


    After being immersed in those memories for a while, I woke up to Aria¡¯s icy voice.


    When I looked ahead, Aria, who was standing right in front of my face, was resentfully pointing at my face with her magic circle.


    ¡®¡­After all, it¡¯s my karma.¡¯


    There is no more Aria who grabbed me and prevented me from threatening a servant. The Aria, who wept bitterly while kneeling in front of me and begging me to return to her original kind brother as I keptmitting evil deeds no longer exists.


    As my evil deeds continued for months, years and decades, her heart gradually decayed over time, and in the end there was nothing left but contempt, disgust and hatred for me.


    <i>¨C Snap!</i>


    With such thoughts in my mind, I snapped my finger, and the knights flocked to my room.


    ¡°¡­Get her away.¡±


    ¡°¡±Yes, my Lord.¡±¡±


    The moment I gave them a curtmand, the knights flocked to Aria.


    Even if I¡¯m mocked as the Empire¡¯s worst scoundrel, the knights have no choice but to obey mymand because currently I have the highest authority to make decisions in this house under the Imperialw.


    Obviously, Aria can still blow me away with her magic. However, in this situation, where the knights are obligated to carry out my orders, Aria will have no choice but to back down.


    ¡°Eh, you¡¯re going to act like this?¡±


    As expected, Aria, who was apprehended by the knights, ceased casting her magic spell.


    However, she raised her hand to stop the knights who were trying to drag her out, then began to rebuke me with a cold expression.


    ¡°How do you feel about usurping your own father¡¯s position?¡±


    ¡°¡­Amazing.¡±


    ¡°Crazy bastard. Is that what a son would say?¡±


    It was bing a pain to deal with her any longer, so I roughly retorted and tried to chase her away. Still, she continued admonishing me while enduring the strength of the knights with her ster mana.


    ¡°After all, you¡¯re the one who made my father like that, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°¡­What?¡±


    ¡°My lively father suddenly copsed on his way back home and fell into aa. Even the most skilled healers of the Empire don¡¯t know why he copsed like that.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­..¡±


    ¡°It can¡¯t be true that he just simply copsed because of stress. If that¡¯s the case, then there must be someone behind it¡­ You know very well that no one has a grudge against my father, right?¡±


    ¡°¡­Aria.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t call me by my name, you disgusting bastard. After all, there is only one person in the Empire who wants my father gone.¡±


    Saying so, Aria pointed at me with tears in her eyes.


    ¡°Now that you¡¯re the Provisional Lord, your tongue has be rather sharp, huh? What have you done to your own father?¡±


    ¡°¡­Get her out right now.¡±


    ¡°Will it be my turn next? You took my mother and father away from me¡­ Are you going to take my life as well?¡±


    ¡°¡­Take her away.¡±


    ¡°Seeing you right now, our mother is surely weeping in heaven¡­¡±


    ¡°Take her away, you bastards!!!!!!!¡±


    In the end, I exploded and howled in anger. The knights who had been gently grabbing Aria unknowingly until then gave me a frosty re and soon dragged her out of my room..


    [<strong>Acquired False Evil Points:</strong> 500pts! (Family Being Torn Apart)]


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    After lying on the bed, staring nkly at the system window that appeared in front of my eyes for a while, I quietly got up and headed to my desk.


    ¡°¡­Ugh.¡±


    Eventually, I pulled out a family picture from the secretpartment in the drawer. I muttered while gently caressing the figure of my mother, father, Aria and my brightly smiling self.


    ¡°¡­I have held on so far.¡±


    Thus, I spent some time drawing a happy image in my head.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    ¡°¡­Why are you sitting like that?¡±


    ¡°Oh, nothing¡­¡±


    ¡°Yes, it must be nice to sitfortably.¡±


    As time passed by and evening arrived, it was time for Starlight family dinner.


    ¡°¡­This wine has been airlifted from the Western Continent and is aged for 75 years.¡±


    ¡°75 years?¡±


    ¡°Yes, carefully selected wine masters have brewed it themselves¡­¡±


    <i>¨C nk!!</i>


    ¡°¡­Bring one that¡¯s at least aged for 100 years.¡±


    ¡°¡­Yes, my Lord.¡±


    From the beginning, I was making a mess at dinner. I swiped away the false evil acquisition window that appeared in front of me and after breaking the winess; I straightened my posture, then looked at Kadia, who reflexively backed away. Soon I spoke to her.


    ¡°¡­Why did you back away?¡±


    ¡°So-Sorry¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. I¡¯ll cut you some ck because you¡¯re cute.¡±


    As I said so in a devious smile, Aria, who was sitting across from me, looked disgusted and admonished me harshly.


    ¡°To flirt with a kid the same age as me¡­ psychotic bastard.¡±


    Upon Hearing those words, I gently asked Kadia a question while slicing the steak in front of me.


    ¡°¡­Kadia, are there any changes in your body?¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°Hmmm¡­ How should I describe it? Do you feel like your body suddenly bes hot¡­ or your stomach aches¡­¡±


    When I inquired anxiously, Aria¡¯s expression distorted as she listened to our conversation. At the same time, Kadia quietly nodded and opened her mouth.


    ¡°Well,e to think of it¡­tely, my body feels a little hot, and I feel a tingling sensation in my belly¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­Ohhh!¡±


    Upon hearing her words, I grinned broadly and fell into deep thought as I handed her a steak sliced into bite-size pieces.


    ¡®¡­Is her ¡®Healing Power¡¯ finally awakening?¡¯


    The symptom I asked Kadia about is a precursor that urs just before the awakening of her ?Healing Power?.


    Perhaps tomorrow morning, her ?Healing Power? will fully awaken. Then, Kania¡¯s curse will be cured to some extent.


    Thus, I won¡¯t have to share my life force with her as frequently as earlier and due to that I will get some much needed breathing room.


    ¡°You scum.¡±


    ¡°¡­..?¡±


    Suddenly, Aria trembled and began to berate me again.


    I¡¯m not sure how many times I¡¯ve heard her call me ¡®scum.¡¯


    ¡°¡­Kadia, let¡¯s sleep together after a long time.¡±


    ¡°E-Ehh? But¡­¡±


    ¡°Kadia, you¡¯re going to sleep with me tonight¡­ Don¡¯t even think abouting near our room. I¡¯m warning you.¡±


    ¡°¡­..?¡±


    As I tilted my head towards her, Aria looked straight into my eyes and dered.


    ¡°¡­If youe near even for a split second, I¡¯ll blow your lower half. You got that?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­..¡±


    When she said that, her eyes looked so fierce that I involuntarily closed my legs and vowed not to go near their room even by mistake.


    ¡°¡­Young Master, you won¡¯t eat?¡±


    ¡°¡­Huh?¡±


    As I was ruminating while being seated at the head of the table, Kania, who was sitting next to me, quietly asked a question to save me from the constant admonishment because of her younger sister Kadia.


    ¡°¡­Now, Kadia is more important than me. She needs to eat well so her healing power can blossom.¡±


    ¡°Are you sure about that?¡±


    ¡°¡­I guess so.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­..¡±


    After briefly examining my face, she quietly stood up.


    ¡°¡­I¡¯ll excuse myself.¡±


    Then Kania disappeared somewhere. Where did she go all of a sudden?


    ¡°What the hell sort of disgusting words did you say to big sis Kania to make her look so displeased?¡±


    ¡°¡­Aria.¡±


    ¡°I have no choice. As expected, I have to remove big sis Kania from your entourage¡­¡±


    <i>¨C nk!</i>


    ¡°¡­Hey.¡±


    I was trying to endure her scornful admonishment in silence. However, the moment I heard she would make Kania quit being my butler, I shattered the winess into shards.


    ¡°There is a limit to how much I can put up with your rude behavior.. Aria¡­¡±


    I looked at my blood-stained hands and quietly suppressed the emotions that were on the verge of erupting, then muttered in an icy voice.


    ¡°If you keep up this rude behavior, I¡¯ll remove your name from the family register and drive you out to the back alley, along with Kadia. If that¡¯s fine with you, keep talking.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­..¡±


    ¡°Great, I guess you finally understand. Well, now shut up and eat.¡±


    When I finished speaking, Aria lowered her head and bit her lips tightly, then continued eating. I momentarily stared at her, then averted my gaze to the system window floating in front of my eyes with a bitter smile.


    [<strong>Acquired False Evil Points:</strong> 1pt! (Frustration)]


    ¡®¡­After all, I can¡¯t deceive the system.¡¯


    It seems, without even realizing, Kania has suddenly be a precious existence in my life.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    ¡°¡­Arghh.¡±


    After dinner, I groaned while I was working as the Provisional Lord.


    Of course, it¡¯s not that the work isplicated.


    When I was young, I used to y house with Serena, where we would manage the Duchy¡¯s affairs, so I could do these things with my eyes closed.


    The issue is that currently my physical condition is rather severe.


    [Stats]


    <strong>Name:</strong> Frey Raon Starlight


    <strong>Strength:</strong> ???


    <strong>Mana:</strong> ???


    <strong>Intelligence:</strong> ???


    <strong>Mental Strength:</strong> 9.3


    <strong>Passive Status:</strong> Blessing of the Stars / Critical Condition / Depleted Life Force / Fatal Wound / Infirmity / Writing Instructions


    <strong>Disposition:</strong> Hero


    ¡°¡­Sigh, it¡¯s driving me crazy.¡±


    I¡¯ve been trying to focus on recovering my body for the past few days, but I couldn¡¯t rest properly because I¡¯ve been buried under work, so I¡¯m still in an awful shape.


    In particr, the wound on the shoulder still aches.


    My brows furrowed when I felt an agonizing pain all over my body, then I opened the skill store after a long time with a sigh.


    [Store / Elementary Skills Level 2]


    <strong>¨C False Evil¡¯s Deception Lv2 (700pts)</strong>


    <strong>Description:</strong> Permanently slightly increases the persuasiveness of lies.


    <strong>¨C Inspect Lv3 (1000pts)</strong>


    <strong>Description:</strong> The Inspect skill numerically disys the degree of how good or evil a person actually is.


    (-100~100)


    [<strong>umted Points:</strong> 2001pts]


    ¡°¡­Damn, give me life force recovery or healing skills.¡±


    After cursing the system for a while, I quickly bought all the remaining skills.


    ¡°¡­Well, I have to buy these anyway.¡±


    I pondered my decision for a while, but then I soon recalled that this was the only ce where I could spend the points. Thus, I quietly leaned back in my chair and tried to get some rest.


    <i>¨C Creak¡­</i>


    As I was taking a break for a moment, the door suddenly opened.


    Because of this, I hurriedly took a defensive stance because I thought Aria had invaded again. However, it was Kania, not Aria, who entered.


    ¡°¡­Young Master? What¡¯s that ridiculous stance?¡±


    ¡°No¡­ nothing.¡±


    I blushed and averted my gaze, and Kania, who looked at me with a subtle smile, soon approached me and ced something down.


    ¡°¡­What¡¯s this?¡±


    ¡°Sandwiches and coffee. Young Master¡¯s favorite meal.¡±


    ¡°Uh¡­ thanks, but why this all of a sudden?¡±


    When I asked with a slightly puzzled expression, Kania smiled bitterly and pointed to my body.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t eat anything, your wounds won¡¯t heal.¡±


    ¡°Ah.¡±


    I was flustered upon hearing those words as Kania turned around and began heading towards the door.


    ¡°Thank you for the snack, Kania.¡±


    I smiled at her and sent her off, but suddenly Kania stopped right in front of the door.


    <i>¨C Click!</i>


    ¡°¡­Kania?¡±


    After locking the door, Kania slowly approached me again and spoke in a hushed voice.


    ¡°¡­Young Master, please take off your clothes.¡±


    ¡°¡­Huh?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s time to apply ointment on your wounds.¡±


    ¡°Eh¡­why? I can apply ointment on my own¡­¡±


    ¡°No, I¡¯ll apply it in every nook and cranny. Because there are wounds where the Young Master¡¯s hand can¡¯t reach.¡±


    Upon hearing that, I scratched my head for a moment, then carefully took off my shirt.


    ¡°¡­Well then, let¡¯s get started.¡±


    So, I ate the snacks that Kania had prepared for me, then left my body in her care. And after some time had passed.


    ¡°¡­Young Master.¡±


    ¡°Hmmm?¡±


    Kania, who had been silently applying ointment all over my body, suddenly gave me a vacant gaze and asked a question.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°¡­Everything is fine though?¡±


    When I replied to her calmly, Kania frowned and said.


    ¡°Then why are you trembling like that?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­..¡±


    When she said that, I realized that my body was indeed trembling.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing. It¡¯s just¡­ because I¡¯m tired¡­¡±


    In fact, the cause for my body trembling like that was a mixture ofplex reasons, such as my father, who was lyingatose in the next room, my sister who resented me, and the anxiety that I often felt whenever Kania wasn¡¯t next to me because over time I came to rely on her a lot.


    However, if I told Kania all of this, she would needlessly worry, so I grouped all these reasons in my answer as ¡®tired.¡¯ Kania, who was still staring at me, gave me a subtle smile and asked.


    ¡°¡­Can I give you a hug, Young Master?¡±


    ¡°¡­Sure.¡±


    When I affirmed after a moment of deliberation, Kania hugged me and whispered to me in a hushed voice.


    ¡°¡­Are you still concerned about what Lady Aria said earlier?¡±


    ¡°No, I¡¯m not¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, even in death I¡¯ll be with you.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­..¡±


    Feeling the warmth in Kania¡¯s soft whisper, I replied in a serious tone.


    ¡°¡­There is no need for you to be with me in death.¡±


    And for a moment, absolute silence lingered in the room.


    <i>¨C Bang Bang!!</i>


    ¡°Open the door!!!¡±


    ¡°¡±¡­¡­.!¡±¡±


    Soon Aria¡¯s pounding on the door broke the silence. Kania pulled away from me with a bewildered expression, and I, too, began to get dressed in panic.


    ¡°¡­Huh?¡±


    Meanwhile, Aria, who forcibly opened the door using magic, had a bewildered expression when she looked at me and Kania, who were blushing. Soon afterwards, she began heading to the drawer.


    ¡°What are you doing¡­¡±


    Eventually, she took out a file from the drawer, turned around, and walked out of the room.


    ¡°¡­¡­..¡±


    After nkly gazing her way for a while, I noticed Kania had picked up the first aid box ced next to me once more, so I took off my clothes again and muttered inwardly.


    ¡®¡­Where have I seen the file Aria was carrying?¡¯


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    ¡°Well then, good night.¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­ Good night to you as well, Kania.¡±


    There was so much work piled up that I was forced to stay awake until dawn. After sending off Kania, who had been helping me right by my side till then, I began to head towards my room.


    ¡®¡­I¡¯m so d I brought the cat doll.¡¯


    My umted stress was at its peak, but my stress seemed to be relieved to some extent at the thought of stroking the cat doll¡¯s belly, which recently began to meow while lying on its back.


    <i>¨C Hum¡­Hum¡­</i>


    ¡°¡­Hmm?¡±


    As I was humming while heading to my room, I suddenly heard a sobbing sounding from somewhere.


    I anxiously headed to the source of the sound, wondering if a ghost had appeared in the mansion. However, to my surprise, the sound wasing from the room Aria and Kadia were sleeping in.


    ¡°¡­Hmmm?¡±


    After momentarily titling my head, I soon erased my presence with the help of ster mana and then began to peek inside the room through the keyhole.


    ¡°Sniff¡­Sob¡­¡±


    Then I saw Kadia sleeping soundly in bed while Aria was crying, kneeling down on the floor as she looked down at the file she had earlier taken out of my office.


    Curious about what the hell she was looking at, I concentrated ster mana in my eyes and began examining the file she was staring at¡­


    ¡®¡­Ah.¡¯


    Soon, I heaved a brief sigh inwardly.


    ¡®¡­She is doing the same thing as me.¡¯


    What she was looking at was a picture of our mother.


    Seeing those pictures soothes my loneliness. I smiled bitterly at the thought that we were indeed blood rted siblings because of how simr we were. I turned around and was about to stride back to my room¡ª


    ¡°Brother¡­ why the hell did you be like this¡­ just why¡­¡±


    Aria, who turned over the page of the file, or rather an album, wept bitterly when she saw a picture of me as a kid holding her in my arms and riding a wooden horse.


    ¡®¡­No.¡¯


    And when I saw the system window that appeared in front of me, I had no choice but to feel a deep sense of despair.


    [<strong>Aria Raon Starlight¡¯s Current Emotions:</strong> Disappointment / Concern / Longing / Love-Hate / Grief / Guilt]


    ¡°Where did your innocence of the past go¡­ Why the hell did you be such a monster¡­¡±


    It seems a new variable which surpasses even Isolet has appeared.


    <em>Wanna read ahead? You can ess the Premium chapters here</em>


    <em>You can support our group here</em>

 Chapter 32: Prelude

    <strong>? Prelude ?</strong>


    ¡®¡­What should I do about this?¡¯


    Now I¡¯m in aplicated situation.


    ¡°Sob¡­Sob¡­¡±


    Because I realized that my sister, Aria, was still worried about me.


    ¡®Damn, I can¡¯t let this happen.¡¯


    There is a reason why I got rid of Isolet¡¯s concerns about me at the cost of being beaten by her.


    Everyone who is ¡®concerned¡¯ about me will be ¡®cursed¡¯ in the event ¡®Ordeal of the System,¡¯ which will transpire one day.


    Just when I somehow managed to get Isolet to turn her back on me¡­ a new variable has appeared before my eyes


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡±


    As I stared at the new variable in front of me, I closed my eyes tightly and decided.


    ¡°¡­Ahmm.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­!¡±


    After erasing the ster mana cloaking my body, I intentionally let out a signal. Aria, who was trembling while looking down at the file, flinched, then quickly closed it and stood up.


    ¡°Uhm? Ms. Aria?¡±


    ¡°¡­Shh, be quiet.¡±


    Aria, who quietly whispered to Kadia, who woke up after hearing the sound, sneaked up to the door.


    ¡°Heup!!¡±


    ¡°Arghh!!¡±


    The next moment, she opened the door with all her might and blew me away.


    ¡°Wh-What¡­ Why are you doing this¡­¡±


    ¡°You, you¡­! I told you!! Don¡¯t evene near our room!!¡±


    ¡°Gasp¡­ That¡¯s right.¡±


    She grabbed me by the cor and began yelling at me, as Kadia trembled behind her while tightly hugging her pillow.


    I briefly nced at Kadia andined to Aria, who was holding me by the cor as if I was being wronged.


    ¡°No, but¡­ since she took the drugs, shouldn¡¯t I mess around a bit?¡±


    ¡°Please, please just shut up. Please.¡±


    ¡°Do you know how much money I spent on that drug? 3,000 gold! 3,000 gold! I can¡¯t just blow that money into the air, right?¡±


    ¡°Stop it. Please.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sure she will feel great since I bought the best product¡­¡±


    ¡°Brother¡­ Stop¡­ Please stop it¡­¡±


    I was again using the same method that made Ferloche and Isolet give up on me and prayed that my sister would do the same, but suddenly tears rolled down Aria¡¯s face.


    ¡°Brother¡­ You weren¡¯t like this¡­ Why the hell are you doing this¡­?¡±


    I almost hugged her like I did when I was a child in response to her unexpected outburst, but just before I touched her back, I came to my senses and quietly lowered my hand.


    ¡°You who hated this kind of thing more than anyone when we were young¡­ don¡¯t you remember?¡±


    ¡°¡­I can¡¯t really recall.¡±


    ¡°Brother¡­ I remember clearly you said, ¡®I will slice the lower halves of people who would do such a thing.''¡±


    ¡°Well, I don¡¯t remember?¡±


    Of course, I remember clearly what I said, but I was pretending not to know. Seeing this, Aria grabbed me and began shaking me.


    ¡°Are you under a curse? Or are you being threatened? Or¡­¡±


    ¡°Behave reasonably.¡±


    ¡°¡­Ugh!¡±


    Aria¡¯s remarks were starting to get more dangerous, so I hurriedly pushed her away and stopped talking. Then I stared at her with a cold expression and said.


    ¡°Why are you arguing with me when you don¡¯t have a clue about me?¡±


    ¡°Tha-That¡¯s¡­¡±


    ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll consider those 3000 gold as waste. That should be enough, right?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°And as I said, if you keep up this rude behavior¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll definitely find out.¡±


    ¡°¡­What?¡±


    I realized that it would be hard to get rid of her concerns today, so I was going to finish dealing with this situation moderately and head over to my room, but suddenly Aria spoke in a determined tone.


    ¡°I¡¯ll find out for sure¡­. the reason why you changed like that.¡±


    Looking at her speaking in such a serious tone, I read her information disyed on the window with the ?Inspect? skill.


    [Stats]


    <strong>Name:</strong> Aria Raon Starlight


    <strong>Strength:</strong> 4


    <strong>Mana:</strong> 7.2


    <strong>Intelligence:</strong> 7


    <strong>Mental Strength:</strong> 8.5


    <strong>Passive Status:</strong> Stargazer


    <strong>Disposition:</strong> Guardian


    <strong>Goodness Stat:</strong> 95


    After seeing her ¡®Goodness Stat,¡¯ I couldn¡¯t utter a word and quietly turned around and began heading to my room.


    ¡®¡­I¡¯m in trouble.¡¯


    My little sister, who couldn¡¯t forget my younger self from her childhood, became a new threat.


    There are many events I need to ovee and countless enemies I need to deal with¡­ it¡¯s crazy to think that a family member could be as threatening as those people.


    <i>¨C Flop</i>


    When I arrived at my room, barely holding onto my mental state that was on the verge of copse. Iy listlessly on my bed and began staring at the ceiling with a vacant gaze.


    [<strong>Acquired False Evil Points:</strong> 300pts! (Death g)]


    ¡°¡­Sigh.¡±


    After removing the hideous system window that appeared in front of my eyes, I tried to ruminate, but soon gave up.


    For some odd reason, neither the selfmentation nor self-rationalization, which usuallyes out as a coping mechanism, appear at all.


    I just want to stop thinking for a while and rest.


    The system, the Demon King, the Sun God, and so on, I want to rest in peace for just one day¡­


    ¡°Meow.¡±


    ¡°¡­Ah.¡±


    Suddenly, a familiar mew tickled my ears.


    Realizing the meaning of the sound, I barely held onto my fading consciousness and turned my head to the side with a smile.


    <i>¨C Lick</i>


    And at the same time, the ck cat doll, which has now be an inseparable existence, began licking my cheeks.


    ¡°Meow¡­¡±


    The next moment, the dolly on its back and revealed its belly and began staring at me with anticipated eyes.


    ¡°For the past few days, you haven¡¯t budged a bit¡­ Why do you seem lively tonight?¡±


    ¡°M-meow¡­ mew, meow¡­¡±


    Seeing the adorable doll, I began to press its belly, while feeling immensely grateful to it for helping me forget everything and rx.


    Maybe I¡¯ll y with the cat doll all night long.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    ¡°Young Master¡­ it¡¯s time for breakfast.¡±


    ¡°Oh, really?¡±


    As I put aside my concerns in the back of my mind and spent time immersed in the cat doll¡¯s reactions, the morning arrived before I knew it.


    I honestly regretted not sleeping when Kania called me for breakfast. Still, when I saw the curled up cat doll that stopped moving again, a thought shed through my mind.


    ¡®¡­In the first ce, it stopped moving at 4 o¡¯clock in the morning. I just couldn¡¯t fall asleep.¡¯


    Rather than sleeping for 3 hours and spending the rest of the day in a sleep-deprived state, ying with the cat doll which raised my mental strength by 0.3 will be more helpful.


    With that in mind, I put the limp cat doll in my bag and opened the door to have breakfast.


    ¡°¡­Buttered rye bread. Then, enjoy your meal.¡±


    Then Kania, who was blushing for some odd reason, left the breakfast in front of me and rushed to the door of my room.


    ¡°Hey, Kania.¡±


    ¡°Ye-Yes?¡±


    I called her out and asked her a question that I had been curious about for a long time.


    ¡°You suffer from stomach aches a lot these days, right?¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­ well, it seems so.¡±


    Then she avoided my gaze and answered while breaking out in a cold sweat. My brows slightly furrowed at her reaction and I asked.


    ¡°Maybe¡­ is that rted to the ck cat doll?¡±


    ¡°Eh?¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s just because I actually like stroking the doll¡¯s belly¡­ and it seems like you always have a stomach ache the day after I pet its belly.¡±


    ¡°I-I see.¡±


    ¡°By the way, does this doll operate with the help of your dark mana? Maybe they might be connected¡­¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    As I cautiously inquired about the connection between the cat and her stomach ache, worried that my actions might be causing her harm, Kania cut me off resolutely.


    ¡°That cat doll has nothing to do with me.¡±


    ¡°But your dark mana¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­Except for my dark mana, it has nothing to do with me. So, don¡¯t worry¡­ and feel free to do what you want.¡±


    Having said that, Kania nodded and began heading back to the door.


    ¡°¡­Oh, right!¡±


    ¡°¡­..?¡±


    While I was looking at her perplexed, I soon cleared my head when I recalled the fact that I had forgotten entirely while ying with the kitty, and then hurriedly got up and said.


    ¡°Now is not the time to have breakfast. We need to see Kadia soon.¡±


    ¡°What? Why Kadia all of a sudden¡­ Ah!¡±


    After a brief moment of confusion, Kania soon realized the meaning of my words, then left the room along with me and began heading towards Kadia¡¯s room with a bright expression on her face.


    The time has finally arrived to treat Kania¡¯s curse.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    ¡°¡­What¡¯s this tea?¡±


    ¡°Th-That¡­ I was going to give this to the maids¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­You mean you¡¯re just trying to drink this expensive ck tea amongst yourself?¡±


    ¡°¡­What¡¯s going on?¡±


    After luring Aria out of the room by yelling loudly at a maid standing outside, I gave Kania a signal to enter the room.


    ¡°I apologize¡­ Provisional Lord¡­ It¡¯s all my fault¡­¡±


    ¡°Stop it!! It was none other than father who allowed the servants to drink ck tea to their heart¡¯s content!! What¡¯s the matter!?¡±


    Just as the maid began to tear up while cleaning the tea I had spilled, and Aria was wondering what the hell was going on, I noticed that Kania sneaked out of the room.


    [<strong>Acquired False Evil Points:</strong> 100pts! (Covert Operation)]


    At that moment, I put a stop to my false anger and walked out of the hallway, clearing the false evil point acquisition window that appeared in front of me.


    ¡°Kania, did you see the maid I scolded earlier?¡±


    ¡°¡­Yes, I saw her.¡±


    ¡°That kid, isn¡¯t she the maid who protected the Starlight mansion until the end in the previous timeline?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±


    ¡°Then promote her and raise her sry. Of course¡­ do it in secret.¡±


    ¡°Understood.¡±


    Aftering up with a way to apologize to the maid, who spilled the tea, I carefully asked Kania a question.


    ¡°So, what¡¯s the result?¡±


    ¡°¡­See for yourself.¡±


    After Kania scanned the surroundings for a moment, she soon manifested a dark aura in her palms.


    ¡°¡­Ohhh.¡±


    My face lit up as I watched it.


    One might think, why do I like this manifested dark aura so much, but this aura has a more remarkable ability than meets the eye.


    If Kania sps her palm while manifesting that aura, all the light in this mansion, as well as the surrounding area will be sucked in by that aura, leaving nothing but total darkness.


    The point is that this magic is not the elementary ck magic spell that Kania has been forced to use because of the curse, rather it¡¯s a somewhat powerful intermediate ck magic spell.


    In other words, her curse has been neutralized more than expected.


    ¡°¡­You seem to have recovered much more than expected, isn¡¯t that so?¡±


    ¡°Yes, the ¡®Elixir of Potential¡¯ worked better than I thought. I was afraid my sister would wake up, so even though I touched her for a few seconds, the curse had been cured to this extent.¡±


    ¡°Well, Kadia hasn¡¯t fully awakened her powers yet¡­ so continued physical contact won¡¯t have any significant effect. Still, it will provide me some breathing room for now.¡±


    As I said so with a brightened expression on my face, Kania, who had been silent for a while, soon opened her mouth with a stiff expression.


    ¡°Young Master, that¡¯s why¡­ I don¡¯t think you need to give me any more life force in the future.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be silly.¡±


    After resolutely dismissing her words, I said with a stern expression on my face.


    ¡°Even if the curse has been neutralized to some extent, your life force is still constantly being gnawed away by the curse of self-destruction.¡±


    ¡°But Young Master, if you keep giving me life force¡­¡±


    ¡°I recover quickly. I also bought a recovery skill from the ¡®System.¡¯ But you don¡¯t recover, do you?¡±


    ¡°¡­Then give me once a month.¡±


    ¡°Once every three days.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s too much.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you realize your life is at stake?¡±


    After quarreling for a while, both of us passed by an antiquated room. We stopped walking and quietly gazed at the namete next to us.


    <strong>Abraham Raon Starlight</strong>


    ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you see his face once before we leave?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­..¡±


    As I looked at the namete with a bitter expression on my face, Kania quietly stood by the door and said.


    ¡°I¡¯ll stand guard watching out for Lady Aria.So, Young Master, you should go and briefly greet him.¡±


    ¡°¡­Thank you, Kania.¡±


    After quietly expressing my gratitude to Kania, I opened the door and went inside.


    ¡°¡­Father.¡±


    When I entered, my father¡¯s visage caught my eye. He was lying in bed with his eyes closed.


    Seeing my father, I took a deep breath, then quietly uttered a few words.


    ¡°I won¡¯t talk long.¡±


    I didn¡¯t want to be melodramatic, so I suppressed my emotions and left a short message.


    ¡°¡­I¡¯ll certainly return here after I defeat the Demon King.¡±


    When I left the room after such a brief greeting, Kania asked a question with her brows raised.


    ¡°¡­You came out sooner than I thought?¡±


    ¡°Because I didn¡¯t want our meeting to be melodramatic.¡±


    ¡°I see. I was about to call you since Lady Aria ising this way. What should we do?¡±


    When I got out of the room, I closed my eyes tightly when I heard Ariaing to see me. I soon opened my mouth and began to walk with hastened steps.


    ¡°Let¡¯s get out of here quickly.¡±


    ¡°¡­Yes.¡±


    Thus, I went straight to the gates of the mansion and boarded the carriage that Kania had priorly parked by the side of the road.


    ¡°Young Master, Lady Aria ising out.¡±


    ¡°¡­The carriage needs to get going.¡±


    Then, with a rattling sound, the carriage departed. I leaned back in my seat, ignoring my sister¡¯s anguish howls, calling my name, and asked Kania, who was sitting next to me.


    ¡°Kania, can I ask you to cast normal magic instead of ck magic?¡±


    ¡°¡­Yes?¡±


    ¡°I can still hear Aria¡¯s crying, it seems that this carriage isn¡¯t equipped with soundproof magic¡­ I know it¡¯s hard, but can you cast a soundproofing magic spell?¡±


    ¡°Young Master¡­¡±


    Aria¡¯s cries echoed with grief, so I had no choice but to ask Kania for a favor. However, Kania¡¯s face turned pale for some reason.


    ¡°What do you mean by crying?¡±


    ¡°¡­..?¡±


    I was bewildered by the iprehensible reaction, but Kania took my hand and spoke with a concerned look.


    ¡°Lady Aria opened the door, came out, briefly gazed our way, and then went right in. And now I can¡¯t hear anything besides the rattling sound of the wagon.¡±


    Upon hearing that, my expression froze, then I cautiously asked Kania.


    ¡°Hey, Kania. Is there any ck magic that erases or clears your memory for a certain period?¡±


    ¡°Why do you ask¡­¡±


    ¡°Is there¡­ If my brain is shut down for a while, won¡¯t this get fixed?¡±


    As I said so, I covered my ears with both hands and muttered,


    ¡°No, cast a spell that puts me to sleep. Can you also manipte my dreams? No, no¡­ Just get rid of this crying. I think I¡¯m going insane.¡±


    ¡°Young Master¡­?¡±


    ¡°Kania¡­ What¡¯s wrong with me¡­?¡±


    I panicked and trembled at this terrible situation that I had never experienced in my previous life. However, when suddenly I felt my mind getting cleared, I smiled with a dazed expression.


    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s working. The cries have stopped.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°What kind of magic did you use? Did I just regain consciousness after passing out? Or is this a dream? Are you treating me by showing a fantasy?¡±


    ¡°Young Master¡­¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Kania. As expected, I can¡¯t really get through life without you¡­Haha¡­haha¡­¡±


    While I was shaking hands with Kania, I soon realized she had a sorrowful expression on her face, so I inquired with a confused look.


    ¡°Kania? What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°Umm¡­ Since when have you been in such a mental state?¡±


    ¡°Mental state? It¡¯s fine. Even if I look like this, my mental strength figure is still 9.3? So, I don¡¯t suffer from any kind of insanity¡­ Severe fits of anxiety heal by itself and don¡¯tst for more than a few minutes. Isn¡¯t it amazing? Even now I regained my sanity rather fast.¡±


    ¡°¡­Young Master doesn¡¯t seem sane at all.¡±


    When Kania spoke firmly, I, who was pretending to be fine, smiled slightly, then muttered in despair.


    ¡°Sorry¡­ no matter how high my mental strength is, it seems I¡¯m slowly reaching my limit¡­¡±


    Then Kania lowered her head and muttered.


    ¡°I apologize¡­ I¡¯m stillcking¡­ If only I had been more capable¡­¡±


    So, for a long time, Kania¡¯s self-reproaching murmurs resounded in the carriage.


    ¡°I think¡­ I think I need to seek some sort of psychiatrist in absolute secrecy¡­ Let¡¯s find a suitable ce¡­¡±


    <i>¨C p! p!!</i>


    ¡°Ugh!!!¡±


    Suddenly, a familiar-looking white owl flew over to the carriage window and pped its wings vigorously.


    ¡°¡­Hoot!¡±


    Eventually the owl spat out a letter on myp, then flew up and disappeared over the horizon of the sky. Both of us, who were gazing at his direction, muttered in unison.


    ¡°It¡¯s from Serena.¡±


    ¡°¡­It¡¯s from Lady Serena.¡±


    After those words, I quietly opened the letter on myp as silence descended upon the carriage. I soon frowned and muttered.


    ¡°¡­Did she go crazy after remembering her previous life?¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°See for yourself.¡±


    Then, with an absurd expression, I handed the letter to Kania and muttered.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what it is, but it seems¡­ it¡¯s one more thing to be concerned about¡­ Sigh¡­ How the hell am I supposed to deceive the girl who fooled me in the previous timeline¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­What is this?¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    But when Kania looked perplexed and asked what was going on, I scratched my head and spoke.


    ¡°Uh¡­ She wrote it in an awful handwriting, but I can still recognize it¡­!¡±


    However, as I looked at the letter again, I froze with my mouth agape.


    ¡°Is this like a password the Young Master and Lady Serena used? I don¡¯t know what it means, no matter how many times I look at it¡­¡±


    Because I realized that the following contents of the letter were written in ¡®Hangul¡¯.


    ¨C I¡¯ll see you soon.


    P.S. I love you (perhaps?)


    <strong><em>Serena Lunar Moonlight</em></strong>


    As I stared at the letter with a frozen expression, I sighed and muttered.


    ¡°¡­Dog shit game.¡±


    These nonstop variables are really getting on my nerves.


    <em>Wanna read ahead? You can ess the Premium chapters here</em>


    <em>You can support our group here</em>

 Chapter 33: The Meeting

    <strong>? The Meeting ?</strong>


    ¡°Young Master, why are we heading towards the back alley?¡±


    ¡°¡­I need to buy something.¡±


    I was aware that my mental state wasn¡¯t good, so before I returned to the dormitory, I nned to stop by a psychiatrist for some counseling.


    However, after seeing Serena¡¯s letter, I was so shocked that I overturned my decision because my exhausted mind had be a little clear.


    I guess my mind felt clear because of the extreme shock I received after reading the letter. I could really benefit from this sort of shock therapy in the future.


    Anyway, after dying my visit to the psychiatrist because my mind became clear, I turned the carriage to the back alley where I had nned to stop by sooner orter. Now I am wearing a robe and heading to the back alley through the Market Street entrance along with Kania.


    ¡°Young Master, did Lady Serena find out the truth?¡±


    ¡°Hmmm¡­ Seeing that the penalty window didn¡¯t appear, I don¡¯t think that¡¯s the case.¡±


    ¡°But how does Lady Serena know about ¡®Hangul¡¯?¡±


    ¡°¡­Perha¡ª¡±


    When I Unknowingly imitated Serena¡¯s mannerisms, I heaved a deep sigh as I looked at Kania with a worried expression and continued speaking.


    ¡°There are so many variables popping up these days¡­ I feel like I¡¯m getting more and more derailed from the scenario.¡±


    ¡°¡­Scenario?¡±


    ¡°Yes, the ¡®scenario.¡¯ The only way to save this world.¡±


    Upon hearing those words, Kania¡¯s expression hardened.


    ¡°Is that¡­ the only way?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I don¡¯t know whether it will be the petty sun god¡­ or the fancy system, but I do know that such a transcendent being is the only one who can give this world a happy ending.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­..¡±


    As I spokeposedly, Kania stopped, then looked straight into my eyes and asked.


    ¡°¡­Is that really the only way?¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°Do you have to keep suffering while being swayed by the ¡®System¡¯?¡±


    Upon hearing those words, I remained silent, and Kania took one more step closer to me and continued speaking.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know because I haven¡¯t read the prophetic book¡­ but surely there must be another way?¡±


    ¡°Another way¡­¡±


    ¡°And the Young Master tends to rely on the ¡®System¡¯ too much. Later on, it will prove to be problematic¡­¡±


    ¡°I have no choice.¡±


    I cut her off and said with a bitter smile.


    ¡°There is another way. But if I don¡¯t follow this route, the rest of the endings are all sad.¡±


    ¡°¡­For example?¡±


    ¡°One of the happy endings, if you don¡¯t follow this ¡®route,¡¯ is to survive with only one of the ¡®Main Heroines¡¯ and live in a ruined world.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­..¡±


    ¡°Of course, there are other ways, but most of them end up like this. So, I have no choice.¡±


    Kania, who was at a loss for words, spoke to me again in a serious tone.


    ¡°Even so¡­ The ¡®System¡¯ restricts Young Master¡¯s actions a lot. Besides, it¡¯s even malicious. So, don¡¯t trust it too much¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­On the 1000th anniversary of the death of the Demon King, the heir of the Demon King will appear and devour the world.¡±


    Then I quietly recited the phrase that was familiar to her.


    ¡°You will need a hero with the same strength as me to stop the heir.¡±


    Then Kania, who was nkly staring at me, soon realized something when I recited the following phrase.


    ¡°No way, by ¡®same strength¡¯¡­.¡±


    ¡°Yes, it was the ¡®System.¡¯ Of course, it wasn¡¯t the ¡®Path of False Evil¡¯ like me¡­ but he also used a ¡®System.''¡±


    I added briefly, looking up at the sun that was shining brightly above our heads.


    ¡°And with that system, he eventually defeated the Demon King.¡±


    Kania, who was staring at me with pity, also turned her gaze to the sun and muttered.


    ¡°¡­I hate the sun floating above my head today.¡±


    ¡°I know.¡±


    After staring at the sun for a while, we sighed and began to move forward again when we heardints from behind for blocking the road.


    ¡®¡­Is it really the right decision to follow the system?¡¯


    And from that point on, even though I didn¡¯t express my misgivings to Kania, I became more skeptical about the system.


    Doubts, such as why a convenient system that can solve everything feeds on my evil deeds. Why almost all the abilities provided by the system only help to spread evil¡­


    However, I reserved my judgment forter, just like in the case of the prophecyst time, because I was on the verge of losing my mind. I thought I could no longer hold on anymore if I touched such a fundamental issue when my mind was on the brink of copse.


    ¡°Excuse me¡­!¡±


    As I was walking down the market street and was about to enter the back alley with listless eyes, I suddenly heard a sound from somewhere.


    ¡°Um, please give me something to eat¡­¡±


    ¡°I starved for three days¡­¡±


    ¡°Help¡­¡±


    When I came to my senses and looked around, I saw children with ragged bodies surrounding both of us, begging desperately.


    ¡°¡­Kania, give me a pouch of gold coins.¡±


    ¡°Then what if your good deeds get exposed?¡±


    I felt sorry for those children, so I tried to help them, but Kania looked at me with a worried expression and pointed out the fact that my good deeds could be exposed.


    That¡¯s true, it would be a colossal disaster if I make a blunder while overdoing it. Although unlike before, I¡¯m wearing a white robe instead of a ck robe¡­ but you could never be too sure.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Then I¡¯ll give it to you instead.¡±


    However, I couldn¡¯t turn a blind eye to the starving children, so I ordered Kania to hand out the gold coins in my ce. I then endearingly gazed at the brightly smiling children.


    ¡°¡­There are also some kids who took gold coins back then.¡±


    Soon I noticed that most of the children who I rescued from the Subus Queen were also mixed in with the beggars. Seeing this scene, I heaved a deep sigh and stroked my temple.


    ¡°¡±Thank you, sister!!¡±¡±


    ¡°¡±Thank you, sister!!¡±¡±


    After pondering for a while, I whispered to Kania, who was smiling and waving at the kids running away.


    ¡°Kania, I can¡¯t stand this any longer.¡±


    ¡°¡­..?¡±


    At my sudden remark, Kania tilted her head in confusion.


    ¡°I want to do some charity.¡±


    ¡°Eh!?¡±


    And it didn¡¯t take long for her expression to turn into astonishment.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    ¡°Young Master, please reconsider.¡±


    ¡°¡­No. I¡¯ve given it enough thought.¡±


    ¡°Please, Young Master¡­¡±


    As I entered the back alley, I lowered my voice as much as possible, but Kania was still pleading with me.


    ¡°Young Master, you will run out of vitality and lifespan. Please, don¡¯t do charity¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m aware of how long I will live.¡±


    ¡°¡­Huh?¡±


    I took something out of my inner pocket and showed it to Kania.


    ¡°What¡¯s this?¡±


    ¡°My remaining lifespan.¡±


    ¡°¡­..!!!¡±


    As I spoke in a calm tone, Kania lowered her head with her mouth agape.


    ¡°It¡¯s a lifespan gauge I got as a reward for beating Irina in the performance evaluation. It looks pretty brutal, huh?¡±


    ¡°Young Master¡­¡±


    When I scratched my head and said so with a bitter smile, Kania took my trembling hand and looked at me pitifully.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. I just need to stay alive till I settle my affairs with the Demon King.¡±


    As I said so, while avoiding Kania¡¯s gaze, I put the gauge back in my pocket and opened my mouth.


    ¡°Anyway, I am well aware of the importance of my life.¡±


    ¡°Then¡­ even more so¡­¡±


    ¡°So, I¡¯m going to do one charity work anonymously.¡±


    ¡°¡­What?¡±


    Upon hearing that, Kania asked with her brows furrowed, and I answered with a smile.


    ¡°Orphanage.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­..¡±


    As Kania seemed touched by those words, she took out a fountain pen from her pocket and began tapping on her temple. She then said,


    ¡°However, if you move the wealth of the Starlight family, eventually the trail will be discovered.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll use my personal assets.¡±


    ¡°Young Master¡¯s personal assets?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I have a lot of money.¡±


    When I spoke confidently, Kania shook her head with a bitter smile.


    ¡°I¡¯m well aware that the Young Master has a lot of money, but no matter how wealthy you¡¯re, you still will be running the entire orphanage¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­Hmm.¡±


    ¡°¡­..!¡±


    But when she saw the statement I took out of my pocket, her eyes widened in astonishment, then she directed her gaze towards me and asked.


    ¡°When the hell did you save all this money?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t save it. My father did.¡±


    ¡°¡­Ah.¡±


    Upon hearing that, Kania quietly shut her mouth. I turned my eyes away from her as I watched the fading backs of the children from afar. Soon I opened my mouth again.


    ¡°I can tolerate everything else, but I can¡¯t stand the youth who will be the hope of the Empire wasting away, wandering around like beggars.¡±


    ¡°¡­I see.¡±


    ¡°And I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯tst till the end. That¡¯s why I¡¯m going to do it from now on.¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­¡±


    Upon hearing my words, tears welled up in Kania¡¯s eyes, but soon she opened with a determined look.


    ¡°I will put all my efforts into establishing the best orphanage in the Empire.¡±


    ¡°Yes, of course¡­ make sure it doesn¡¯t have anything to do with me or the Starlight family.¡±


    ¡°Understood.¡±


    Kania nodded with a grim expression and soon began to write something down in her notebook she always carried. Meanwhile, I watched the children who already became dots far-off with a pleasant expression on my face and muttered inwardly.


    ¡®¡­I wonder how that little girl is doing?¡¯


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    ¡°Ahhh¡­ Tsk, tsk, that crazy bitch¡­¡±


    Meanwhile, around that time, the Tower Master, who returned to the Sunrise Empire from the Western Continent after a day, was walking down the street while grumbling in pain.


    ¡°She asked me to cast a ¡®Mind-Restoration¡¯ magic spell on thest letter before she lost her memories¡­ Does she think it¡¯s a magic spell that can be cast on a whim? Even the Emperor needs to stand in line for a year before receiving that magic spell¡­ Sigh¡­¡±


    The Tower Master, who had been frowning at Serena¡¯s abuse of power for a long time, soon gazed up at the sky with a sorrowful expression and beganmenting.


    ¡°Sigh¡­ to think I have to go through such hardship at this age¡­ I wish only if that demonic bitch hadn¡¯t caught hold of my weakness.¡±


    ¡°Buy some bread!!¡±


    ¡°¡­Hmm?¡±


    Then the Tower Master muttered with her brows furrowed when a fragrance of bread tickled her nose and a sharp cry pierced her ears.


    ¡°What sort of bread is this? It¡¯s frozen to death. I can¡¯t digest it at this age¡­¡±


    Tower Master, feeling pissed off by the location and the na?ve she heard, heaved a deep sigh and quickly tried to pass the bakery, but¡ª


    ¡°Hey, don¡¯t be like that. Just take one bite!!¡±


    ¡°¡­Kid, I¡¯m busy right now. So, get out of the way.¡±


    She grumbled in annoyance when a little girl blocked her way and handed her a slice of bread


    ¡°A-Are you busy?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m really busy.¡±


    ¡°¡­I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on, but can I be of any help?¡±


    The Tower Master quietly watched and smiled at the adorable appearance of the girl, whose eyes were twinkling as she spoke. She then epted the slice of bread she offered.


    ¡°This is my job as the Tower Master.¡±


    ¡°Tower Master?¡±


    After taking a bite of the bread, the Tower Master began speaking in a haggard tone.


    ¡°Yes, I felt a world-shaking magic around here, and because of that, the Magic Tower is in upheaval. So as the Tower Master, I personally came here to assess this situation.¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡±


    ¡°Yes, so you keep selling bread. I don¡¯t need the help of a kid who doesn¡¯t know magic.¡±


    Having said that, the Tower Master handed over the slice of bread again, then took a gold coin out of her pocket and ced it in the girl¡¯s hand. She then muttered curtly.


    ¡°Ah¡­ it¡¯s delicious, but I can¡¯t digest it. Do I need to develop digestion magic or something¡­?¡±


    ¡°I-I¡¯m a mage as well!!¡±


    ¡°¡­What?¡±


    After doing a good deed to such a cute girl after a long time, the Tower Master, who was about to leave, opened her mouth with a smirk when the little girl hurriedly yelled.


    ¡°You brat, you can¡¯t lie like that. I didn¡¯t feel any mana from you. What kind of magic¡­¡±


    ¡°Look! I can use magic as well!¡±


    ¡°¡­..!¡±


    However, when the girl emitted a radiant light from her body, the Tower Master had no choice but to keep gawking at her with her mouth agape.


    <i>¨C Boom!!</i>


    ¡°¡­What?¡±


    Suddenly, she disappeared from the spot.


    ¡°¡­Tower Master?¡±


    <i>¨C Boom!!</i>


    ¡°Gasp!!¡±


    The girl stared nkly at the spot where the Tower Master reappeared after vanishing for a split second. The Tower Master strode closer to her in astonishment, as the little girl dropped the bread basket she was holding in panic.


    ¡°Maybe the enormous magic I felt around here¡­ all of it¡­?¡±


    ¡°¡­Umm, what¡¯s going on?¡±


    ¡°Kid, what¡¯s your name?¡±


    The little girl, who had been looking at the Tower Master in confusion, soon answered with a bright smile when the Tower Master held her hand and asked her name.


    ¡°¡­re!¡±


    ¡°All right, you are my disciple from now on.¡±


    ¡°¡­Eh?¡±


    However, when the Tower Master looked down at her with ecstatic eyes and dered that she would be her disciple, re tilted her head in confusion.


    And the lucky ring on her left finger that she had cherished till now glowed radiantly with the light emanating from her body.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    ¡°¡­Sigh, I think I¡¯ll be able to hold on a little more.¡±


    ¡°Young Master, you have worked hard today.¡±


    When I returned to the dormitory again after purchasing many things I needed for my future ns in the back alley, the setting sun marked the beginning of dusk.


    After lying on the bed and staring nkly, I realized that Kania was looking at me anxiously.


    ¡°¡­Finally, the time hase for the ¡®Raid on the Commoners¡¯ Dormitory.''¡±


    So when I was about to ask what¡¯s wrong, I heard what Kania said and realized why she had such an expression on her face.


    ¡°Yes, soon.¡±


    ¡°We have already identified the students who caused the raid in the previous timeline. If you give an order, they will be suppressed immediately¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s no use.¡±


    ¡°¡­Huh?¡±


    I shook my head and cut off Kania¡¯s words as I opened the system notification window floating in front of my eyes and said.


    You have sessfully cleared the Hidden Route!


    <strong>Quest Content:</strong> Win the duel against Irina!


    <strong>Reward:</strong> Lifespan Gauge


    <strong>Alterations:</strong> The mastermind behind the raid on themoner¡¯s dormitory will be random.


    ¡°Because I defeated Irina, the scenario changed.¡±


    Initially, the ¡®Raid on Commoner¡¯s Dormitory¡¯ urred when Irina overwhelmingly defeated a high-ranking aristocrat in a duel during the performance evaluation.


    The high-ranking aristocrat, who became aughing stock among themoners because of her terrifying treatment, set fire to themoner¡¯s dormitory alongside his friends out of spite.


    In the end, there were no casualties thanks to Ferloche, Irina and Kania, but.. many were wounded.


    And manymoner students who were suppressing their wrath eventually exploded.


    The movement, which originated frommoner students, became widespread and finally engulfed the entire Empire, giving birth to rebellion and chaos.


    Of course, the Demon King, who manipted everything from behind the scenes, will be revealed to the world in earnest from that point on.


    In other words, the ¡®Raid on the Commoner¡¯s Dormitory¡¯ is the event that will be the cornerstone to the Empire¡¯s downfall and at the same time, it will mark the Demon King¡¯s debut.


    Since it¡¯s such an important event, it must be prevented¡­ but things got twisted because I defeated Irina.


    Initially, the strategy for this event was to pretend to be the high-ranking aristocrat who was brutally defeated by Irina, and then take a few nobles and set fire to the dormitory, and eventually get caught¡­


    However, from the moment I defeated Irina, the ¡®raider¡¯ became random.


    As a result, it became impossible to predict who would raid themoner¡¯s dormitory for what reason and in what way.


    ¡°¡­Then, it¡¯s a pretty big deal, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    After hearing my exnation, Kania asked with a worried expression.


    ¡°I know¡­ Kania, you¡¯re my aide so you can stay in the noble dormitory. Irina is suffering from mana exhaustion¡­ Ferloche is strong, but I¡¯m still a little worried about her¡­ .¡±


    I couldn¡¯t find a usible solution because I was buried under a lot of work these days, so I grabbed my temple and began ruminating how to deal with this situation.


    ¡°Can¡¯t I just stand guard and keep an eye out around the dorm?¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s dangerous.¡±


    ¡°¡­Huh?¡±


    While I was pondering about it for a long time, Kania asked cautiously, but I shook my head in denial


    Then Kania, who was slightly confused, opened her mouth as her body began exuding an aura.


    ¡°Young Master, I would have been uncertain about this a few days ago¡­ but if it¡¯s now, I can subdue most of the academy students.¡±


    ¡°But if you use ck magic, there will be traces of residual dark mana remaining in the scene. It will be rather troublesome if we get entangled with the investigation squad. I can cover up other cases with bribery and Starlight family¡¯s influence¡­ but it¡¯s hard to cover up cases rted to ck magic.¡±


    ¡°I mean, I was going to use normal magic instead of ck magic. To be honest, aristocratic students who aren¡¯tmoners¡­ I can easily suppress them with my eyes closed¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­It¡¯s because you have no idea.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    I sighed and said to Kania.


    ¡°This event¡­might be our first hurdle.¡±


    Upon hearing those words, Kania looked puzzled as I quietly got up from my seat and continued speaking.


    ¡°In most random events¡­ the Demon King personally intervenes.¡±


    At those words, Kania bit her lip tightly, then opened her mouth with a determined expression.


    ¡°¡­I still think I need to step in.¡±


    ¡°Sigh, let¡¯s think about itter.¡±


    I felt exhausted while I was trying to persuade Kania, so I decided to put aside this matter forter and closed my eyes. I then inquired in a serious tone.


    ¡°By the way, are there any new reports? If not, let¡¯s sleep.¡±


    ¡°¡­There is one thing.¡±


    ¡°Oh Yeah¡­? Then tell me¡­¡±


    So, my consciousness gradually drifted away in slumber while listening to Kania in a dazed state¡­


    ¡°¡­The Imperial family has sent you an invitation to the ball.¡±


    ¡°Invitation to the ball?¡±


    However, when I heard Kania¡¯s following words, I had no choice but to open my eyes wide.


    ¡°Yes, at that ball, Your Highness na¡¯s fianc¨¦ will be decided.¡±


    ¡°¡­This is driving me crazy.¡±


    ¡°¡­Eh?¡±


    This is because the event that was supposed to take ce a long time from now suddenly urred.


    Really, this is driving me crazy.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    ¡°¡­I¡¯ll ask again, who are you?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m¡ª¡±


    Meanwhile, at that time, not far from Frey¡¯s dormitory.


    ¡°¡ªa loyal servant of the Demon King.¡±


    Kania¡¯s curse had been lifted from Isabel¡¯s belly, and now she muttered with a dazed smile.


    ¡°Very well. Now I¡¯ll give you your first mission as the servant of the Demon King.¡±


    To her surprise, the crow sitting by the window gave her orders in human tongue.


    ¡°Raid themoner¡¯s dormitory.¡±


    The setting sun glistened Isabel¡¯s figure, as she smiled upon hearing themand.


    <em>Wanna read ahead? You can ess the Premium chapters here</em>


    <em>You can support our group here</em>

 Chapter 34: Appearance

    <strong>? Appearance ?</strong>


    ¡°Young Master Frey! Are you all right?¡±


    ¡°Are you hurt anywhere?¡±


    ¡°May I carry your bag?¡±


    The weekend ended and weekdays began, and as I was heading to my ssroom to attend the lectures, aristocratic students flocked to me.


    Usually, I would have chatted as much as I could with a smile, but now I wasn¡¯t in the mood to get entangled with them.


    ¡°¡­Apologies, but I¡¯m a little tired right now.¡±


    So, when I spoke in a serious tone with an irritated expression, the nobles who were looking at me began disappearing one by one.


    As expected, a single nce is enough for cunning opportunistic guys like them.


    ¡°Young Master Frey¡­ you seem to be in a bad mood today?¡±


    Then someone approached me and whispered softly in my ear. Even among the nobles, there seems to be at least one such ignorant person.


    ¡°Who are you?¡±


    ¡°Oh, have you forgotten all about me?¡±


    But when I turned around, I could see a somewhat familiar face.


    ¡°¡­I told you not to behave rudely.¡±


    ¡°Ah, I¡¯m so scared.¡±


    So, after briefly reflecting on my thoughts, I was able to recall she was Young Lady Isabel from the Marquis family, the woman who insulted Kania the other day.


    ¡®¡­Shouldn¡¯t she be under investigation right now?¡¯


    Obviously, I had clearly exposed the corruption of the Marquis Household to my father, and I was trying to guess the reason why this woman was walking around freely. However, soon I recalled the fact that my father was in aatose state and stroked my temple.


    ¡®Is it because theint hasn¡¯t reached the Imperial family since my father copsed?¡¯


    I felt immensely frustrated by the fact that my well thought out n failed because my father copsed and it¡¯s all my fault. Meanwhile, Isabel smiled coquettishly and began pricking me even more without knowing my inner thoughts.


    ¡°Do you still remember my face?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Then why do you keep sending me back?¡±


    ¡°¡­Huh?¡±


    When I inquired with my brows furrowed, Isabel looked distressed.


    ¡°Young Master Frey¡¯s butler keeps sending me back? If you remember my face, there¡¯s no reason to do so, right?¡±


    Unable to bear the disgust at the words that came out of her mouth, I finally stopped walking and opened my mouth.


    ¡°Isabel, I heard you are getting engaged to the Crown Prince.¡±


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right.¡±


    ¡°Then why do you keep doing this?¡±


    When I frowned and asked again, Isabel uttered a word as if it was the most natural reason.


    ¡°He is ugly.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°Giving such an ugly man my first time¡­ I mean¡­ isn¡¯t it a bit sad for a woman?¡±


    Seeing Isabelle talking with her eyes wide open, I chuckled.


    ¡°Hahaha¡­ you¡¯re amazing.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m grateful for your praise.¡±


    ¡°But I¡¯m not feeling well these days. I¡¯ll see youter.¡±


    ¡°¡­Sigh.¡±


    I didn¡¯t want to get involved with her anymore, so I tapped my brooch that I was wearing and was about to leave, but soon Isabel heaved a sigh and said.


    ¡°Do you like that vile lowlife that much?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Well, everyone has different tastes¡­ Anyway, I¡¯d like to make a suggestion¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­Suggestion?¡±


    ¡°Would you like to be my dance partner at the uing ball?¡±


    Hearing that, I smirked and opened my mouth.


    ¡°¡­What about the Prince?¡±


    ¡°Um¡­ he¡¯s stupid and fat, so after dancing for the first time, he will be gasping for his breath and let me go, just likest time.¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid of the bacsh from the Imperial family because of your sphemous actions?¡±


    ¡°¡­Well, it¡¯s just between the two of us, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    Upon hearing those words, Isabel smiled as her eyes formed a crescent moon pattern and walked out of the hallway.


    <i>¨C Tap Tap</i>


    Meanwhile, after tapping the brooch to end the recording, I asked her onest question.


    ¡°¡­But why are youing after me?¡±


    Then she briefly stared at me and answered as if it was natural.


    ¡°Because you¡¯re handsome.¡±


    Having said that, she walked out of the hallway.


    ¡°¡­I don¡¯t think anything has changed fromst time.¡±


    For some odd reason, I felt a strange aura from Isabel, so I used my ?Inspect? skill but it seems nothing had changed.


    Then what was that eerie feeling?


    ¡°¡­Young master.¡±


    ¡°You surprised me!¡±


    As I was ruminating with my brows furrowed, I suddenly heard Kania¡¯s voice next to me, out of nowhere.


    ¡°What¡­ Kania? Since when have you been there?¡±


    ¡°¡­I was by your side the whole time.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    As she said so, Kania¡¯s body was emanating a dark aura.


    ¡°Kania, that kind of magic¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s an elementary magic spell that allows me to seep into the Young Master¡¯s shadow and serve you right by your side. It consumes very little dark mana.¡±


    ¡°Still, I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll get caught¡­¡±


    ¡°This magic has been used for stealth since time immemorial. So, no one in the academy can see through this magic spell except for Saintess Ferloche. And Lady Ferloche is on my side now.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­..¡±


    As I stood there speechless while staring nkly at Kania, who refuted my remarks one by one, she suddenly frowned and muttered.


    ¡°¡­It¡¯s strange. Dark mana still exists in her body.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s nothing. By the way¡­ What are you going to do with her suggestion?¡±


    ¡°Well¡­ I don¡¯t know¡­¡±


    ¡°You can refuse.¡±


    Having said that, Kania seeped back into my shadow.


    ¡°Somehow, my mood¡­ No, I don¡¯t feel very good.¡±


    Upon hearing that, I stood still in the hallway for a moment, then touched my shadow a few times with a curious expression before heading to the ssroom.


    ¡°¡­That¡¯s right, today¡¯s field practice.¡±


    However, soon when I saw that the ssroom was empty, I muttered with a relieved expression, then stroked my temple and headed outside.


    It seems I¡¯m going crazy with each passing day.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    ¡°¡­Look at that. You guys don¡¯t even have the basics down.¡±


    It was a team event that Isolet conducted outdoors.


    However, her words rang true because even though it was supposed to be a team battle, it seemed more like one-sided ughter.


    Because Isolet divided the team intomoners and nobles.


    Naturally, the nobles swaggered as usual and either they provoked themoners or tried to persuade them to be gentle. However, the moment Isolet applied the ¡®Undetectable¡¯ magic spell she prepared beforehand, they began to scream and groan in agony.


    Of course, there were some powerful figures even among the aristocrats, especially na, who did a fine job, but that was all.


    The overwhelmingly powerfulmoners began to eliminate the nobles one after another, and as their numbers dwindled, na, who had endured till the end with a handful of nobles, was eventually defeated after being overpowered.


    The result could have been different if she had used her sr mana, but it was meant for killing, so na deliberately refrained from using it.


    As a result, all the nobles, including me, were kneeling in front of Isolet and listening to her cold admonishment.


    ¡°The Imperial capital is no longer safe. You all know that some demonic monsters have recently invaded through the capital¡¯s security and defenses.¡±


    Just like she stated, the Imperial capital¡¯s defenses have recently been breached. And this, in turn, will lead to the ¡®Demon Invasion Event¡¯¡­ I don¡¯t know what will happen since I have already defeated the final boss of the event.


    ¡°Meanwhile, you¡¯re riding on the influence of your family¡¯s coattails without a care in the world¡­ Truly, the future of the Empire seems bright. Isn¡¯t it?¡±


    ¡°¡­Huaam~.¡±


    ¡°Frey, I¡¯m saying all this specifically for you to listen. So, keep your ears wide open and listen.¡±


    The reason why Isolet was so furious at me is because I was at the center of the nobles who had been threatening and inciting themoners earlier.


    I hate being scolded for being at the center of the act I absolutely loathe, but I¡¯m satisfied because I¡¯ve earned quite a few points.


    ¡°We¡¯re going to conduct a battle once every three days. So get beaten and broken to your heart¡¯s content and realize your ipetence.¡±


    Having said that, Isolet gave the order for dismissal and quietly headed to the main building after ending the ss.


    ¡°Ahh¡­ my waist¡­¡±


    As I got up, feeling an excruciating pain in my lower back after being beaten by the Saintess, I noticed na heading somewhere with her shoulders drooped and a grim expression on her face.


    As I became slightly concerned, I cautiously followed her and noticed that she was heading towards the academy¡¯s backyard.


    ¡°Kania, can you cast stealth magic?¡±


    ¡°¡­Are you going to follow her?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s because her expression seemed dark.¡±


    Before I realized, I was already under Kania¡¯s stealth magic spell and as I kept following na, I soon noticed a few familiar faces.


    ¡°From the Crown Prince to the First and Second Imperial Princesses¡­ All the suns of the Empire have gathered?¡±


    ¡°¡­If they¡¯re considered to be the Empire¡¯s Sun, then the peaceful days of the Empire are long gone.¡±


    Although Kania spoke in a sarcastic tone, there was nothing wrong with what she said.


    The Imperial family is all rotten to the core besides na.


    The current Emperor is ipetent.


    It¡¯s not because he has a rotten personality or he¡¯s atrocious¡­ but it¡¯s due to his indecisiveness and ipetence. He chooses to stay still despite knowing that the Empire will copse if it keeps heading this way.


    And the current Empress is a viiness.


    She had a love affair with the Emperor before na¡¯s mother, the rightful Empress, and she schemed and usurped the position of Empress from her.


    Because of this, the real power of the Empire lies in the palms of the Empress, not the Emperor, and thanks to that, na, who was bornte, was pushed to the end of the line of session.


    Of course, since the Emperor¡¯s authority is still higher than anyone else in the Sunrise Empire, if the Emperor says the word, the Empress¡¯ power will disappear at a moment¡¯s notice¡­ but this is happening because the Emperor is ipetent.


    And making use of this situation, the Crown Prince as well as the First and Second Imperial Princesses are tremendously pressuring na.


    Perhaps that¡¯s why na has such a resentful look right now.


    ¡°¡­na,tely you have been enjoying yourself, haven¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°Impudent bitch¡­ you think you¡¯re something, huh?¡±


    ¡°Ugh¡­¡±


    Sure enough, the Princesses began poking na¡¯s chest with cold expressions on their faces.


    ¡°Because of your impudent behavior¡­ the Imperial family has lost face¡­¡±


    ¡°I apologize.¡±


    ¡°Fine, that¡¯s enough. Find your marriage partner in the uing ball this time, and quietly self-reflect for a while.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­..¡±


    Upon hearing her words, she bit her lips tightly.


    In the previous timeline, she had already brought a lot of personnel to her side before the day of the engagement ceremony, and on that she overturned the Imperial authority at once¡­ but now that the ball is held earlier than expected it seems she hasn¡¯t secured enough influence and entourage.


    Apparently, the Empress was infuriated because she was absent from the important event just so she could attend the auctionst time.


    ¡°¡­Ahmm.¡±


    As the Imperial Princesses, who were nagging na for a long time, left the backyard, the Crown Prince, who had remained silent until then, grumbled.


    ¡°¡­Worthless bitch.¡±


    Having uttered those words, the Prince quietly followed the Princesses and left the backyard.


    ¡°¡­¡­..¡±


    Meanwhile, na, who had been dazedly standing in the backyard for a long time, headed somewhere with a despondent expression on her face.


    ¡°¡±¡­Meow.¡±¡±


    Soon, kittens stuck their heads out of the cracks in the building where she had arrived. When they found her, they came out and rubbed their cheeks at her feet as the Imperial Princess began stroking those kittens with a sorrowful expression.


    Upon feeling pity for her, I heaved a deep sigh and said.


    ¡°¡­I need to help the Imperial Princess.¡±


    ¡°Pardon?¡±


    Kania¡¯s brows furrowed upon hearing those words, but I continued speaking with aposed expression.


    ¡°I have to¡­ right now, the Imperial Princess is nothing more than a kitten.¡±


    ¡°¡­Lately, she¡¯s been close with Saintess Ferloche.¡±


    ¡°Since our rtionship is rather estranged, I can¡¯t openly help her as a friend.¡±


    ¡°Were you close before¡­?¡±


    ¡°Anyway, I need to help her.¡±


    When I spoke sternly, Kania sighed and asked one more question.


    ¡°¡­So, how do you intend to help her?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I have the n ready in my mind.¡±


    ¡°¡­I¡¯m sure you do.¡±


    When I said so calmly, Kania who unintentionally let out a sarcastic remark, spaced out for a split moment, then soon began apologizing to me urgently.


    ¡°I apologize, Young Master. I crossed the line¡­¡±


    ¡°Pfftt¡­¡±


    Her new humane side was so funny that I burst intoughter. However, suddenly something popped out in front of us.


    ¡°¡±¡­¡­!¡±¡±


    We momentarily froze, but as soon as we realized it¡¯s just a kitten who was staring at us with its eyes wide open, we breathed a sigh of relief.


    ¡°¡­Oh, why did you suddenly run over there?¡±


    But we froze again when we heard the Princess¡¯ voice right in front of us.


    Although the stealth magic erases the presence to some extent¡­ you have no choice but to get discovered, if someone is right in front of you.


    Of course, I don¡¯t mind getting caught alone, but now Kania is also next to me¡­


    ¡°¡­Gasp!¡±


    Suddenly, Kania hugged me tightly and covered my mouth with her hand. And soon both of us were rolling around in the grass.


    As both of us were rolling around and I had no clue what was going on, strands of grass and dirt covered our bodies. However, the next moment na arrived, trampling on the patch of grass, and lifted the kitten. Soon she was taken aback when she noticed us.


    ¡°Y-You guys!! What are you doing here?¡±


    ¡°Sob, Sob! Sniff!!¡±


    As Kania began wailing, na¡¯s expression soon turned cold when she inferred the situation. She then pointed at me while concentrating sr mana on the tip of her finger and said.


    ¡°Frey Raon Starlight, get away from her this instant.¡±


    ¡°¡­Tsk.¡±


    I was afraid that she would shoot sr mana at my head, so I quickly got away from Kania and grumbled.


    ¡°¡­You sure look like a Princess when you bark orders.¡±


    ¡°What did you just say?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing. Your Highness.¡±


    I replied to the Princess in a dissatisfied tone as her eyes zed in anger. I then directed my gaze towards Kania and said.


    ¡°¡­Why are you rebelling and won¡¯t let me have my way with you like always?¡±


    ¡°¡­Ugh.¡±


    At those words, Kania turned her head with an ashamed expression, and at the same time, a golden aura emanated from na¡¯s body.


    ¡°¡­You better think this through. What will happen to you if you touch me, the Provisional Lord of the Starlight family? Aren¡¯t you still in a precarious position?¡±


    ¡°Sure, let¡¯s stop.¡±


    Undaunted by my sarcasm, the Imperial Princess continued walking towards us radiating even more of a burning aura. After judging that I would never wake up again if I was beaten by her, I quickly decided to leave the backyard.


    ¡°Ah, that¡¯s right. I was invited to the ball¡­ you are going to pick your fianc¨¦ there, right?¡±


    However, when suddenly I recalled something , I halted after securing a safe distance, then looked at na, who was still emitting a golden aura and said.


    ¡°So, who will you choose?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s none of your business.¡±


    ¡°As far as I know¡­ all fianc¨¦ candidates are trash, who are infamous throughout the Empire, so whoever you get engaged to¡­ you¡¯re still going to suffer, right?¡±


    ¡°¡­Shut up.¡±


    ¡°Why don¡¯t youe to me rather than getting engaged to such people?¡±


    ¡°Frey Raon Starlight. Don¡¯t you fear the bacsh from the Imperial family for your insolence?¡±


    Finally, I threw onest mocking remark while making a spiteful expression at the Princess, who eventually reached her threshold of anger.


    ¡°Then, see you at the ball. ¡®Third¡¯ Imperial Princess.¡±


    Having said that, I hurried to the main building, ignoring the scorching sr mana behind me.


    [<strong>Acquired False Evil Points:</strong> 300pts! (Foreshadow)]


    ¡°¡­The message that appears next to the acquisition window. Who the hell is writing these?¡±


    As I tilted my head at the question that I probably will never figure out until the very end, I hastened my footsteps.


    Probably, it¡¯s something rted to Serena who is willing to kill me or make me suffer in the near future.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    ¡°¡­Caw.¡±


    ¡°Hmm, you¡¯re here?¡±


    Meanwhile, around that time, in an unknown room.


    A girl was sitting on a splendid throne with a bored expression on her face. She inquired with her brows raised when an emerald-eyed crow flew in through the open window.


    ¡°Caw, Caaaw!¡±


    ¡°¡­Speak in human tongue. Although I can understand your words, it¡¯s still awkward to listen to.¡±


    ¡°I understand, Your Majesty, the Demon King.¡±


    Eventually, the girl, who was called the ¡®Demon King¡¯ by the cawing crow, smiled and said.


    ¡°I haven¡¯t gone through awakening yet, so I¡¯m not the Demon King. For now, refer to me as the heir.¡±


    ¡°¡­But you are thest hope of the demons. We demons have no doubt that you will show us the long-awaited destruction of this world¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­Stop babbling. Are all demons as talkative as you?¡±


    The crow, who briefly shut its beak at the girl¡¯s rebuke, looked at her and then opened its beak again.


    ¡°¡­I have something to report.¡±


    ¡°Tell me.¡±


    ¡°The recent death of Subus Queen and Eucarius¡­¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s enough. Stop talking.¡±


    But once again, the Demon King cut its words off with a bothered expression on her face. The crow then spoke in an urgent tone.


    ¡°But¡­ this is important¡­¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t I say that¡¯s enough?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­..¡±


    The crow, who continued to talk, hurriedly bowed its head when the girl radiated a vehement aura in all directions.


    ¡°¡­Let me ask onest thing.¡±


    ¡°Please feel free to ask.¡±


    The girl, who was looking at the crow pathetically, slightly raised her head and spoke with an intrigued expression.


    ¡°If there is a Demon King, there must also be a Hero, right?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s¡­¡±


    When the crow hesitated to answer her question, the girl sped her hand and smiled.


    ¡°Well, I think I already got the answer.¡±


    <strong>An opaque window floated in front of the eyes of the girl who had just finished speaking.</strong>


    <strong>The window seemed to be only visible to her.</strong>

 Chapter 35: A Friend

    <b>? A Friend ?</b>


    ¡°Is everything fine today?¡±


    ¡°¡­It seems so.¡±


    After discussing with Kania about how to defend the ¡®Raid on the Commoner¡¯s Dormitory,¡¯ both of us finally decided to monitor the situation together.


    Of course, Kania, who will be in a lot of trouble if anyone finds her snooping around, is now hiding in my shadow.


    ¡°It¡¯s strange. I thought they would make a move at this point.¡±


    ¡°If you take a look at the main quest window floating in front of me, it seems true that the raid hasn¡¯t happened yet¡­¡±


    After several days of intense surveince, there was no sign of an attack, as both of us gradually became exhausted.


    This is because it¡¯s a job that forces us to stay up the entire night, while keeping our nerves sharp, and as a result of that, our mind and body gradually reached its limit.


    ¡°¡­Just in case, the raider isn¡¯t aiming for this situation, right?¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°Perhaps they¡¯re dying the raid in order to discover our existence or the presence of any guard, and maybe they also want us to drain our stamina.¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡±


    If the raider had noticed that both of us were monitoring the dormitory, there would be a high probability that a penalty window would have appeared.


    However, in preparation for such a situation, I bought various items from the back alley a few days ago which aids in hiding my presence.


    In addition, although it¡¯s not as efficient as the old brooches, I regrly carry a few magical artifacts imbued with dark mana and I was nning to bark orders while using them, so even if someone finds out, I¡¯ll be mistaken for using ck magic.


    ¡°So, there is no chance our existence will ever be discovered.¡±


    ¡°¡­I see.¡±


    When I conveyed those to Kania, she nodded quietly and whispered.


    ¡°However, I believe we should still assume that the raider is aware that someone is trying to stop him.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I think so too.¡±


    I muttered under my breath as the sun gradually rose in the distance.


    ¡°¡­Because our opponent is the Demon King.¡±


    Soon afterwards, as I was trudging my body back to the dormitory, I asked Kania a question that shed through my mind


    ¡°By the way, Kania. What¡¯s Ferloche and na¡¯s stance on themoner¡¯s dormitory raid?¡±


    ¡°I was going to report their recent moves when we arrived at our dormitory.¡±


    ¡°Well then¡­¡±


    Nodding to Kania¡¯s reliable answer, soon my steps stopped when I found someone approaching me from afar.


    ¡°¡­Hello.¡±


    Ferloche approached all the way right in front of my face, she then red at me with a stiff expression.


    I ignored her and tried to pass her by, but Ferloche grabbed my arm and stopped me.


    ¡°What the hell are you trying to do?¡±


    ¡°¡­Let me go.¡±


    ¡°Tell me. What the hell are you trying to do¡­¡±


    ¡°I told you to let me go.¡±


    I wanted to get some shuteye before going to ss, so I tried to shake off her hand with a stony expression. However, Ferloche grabbed me using the Blessing of the Sun God and yelled.


    ¡°Are you nning to raid themoners¡¯ dormitory!?¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about?¡±


    ¡°Recently, I¡¯ve been sensing an ominous aura around themoners¡¯ dormitory. And now, I can feel that you¡¯re overflowing with that same ominous aura.¡±


    Having said, I thought Ferloche was about to shoot me with her holy power, so I flinched back. However, she just bit her lip and opened her mouth.


    ¡°Look at that. As expected, you are up to something.¡±


    ¡°¡­So what?¡±


    ¡°I know everything. In the previous timeline¡­ No, I saw the future.¡±


    Ferloche pointed at me with a determined look and began speaking.


    ¡°Even if you¡¯re my master right now¡­ if there are a lot of victims.. if it¡¯s such a situation¡­¡±


    However, she couldn¡¯t finish her words and lowered her head.


    ¡°¡±¡­¡­..¡±¡±


    And soon silence reigned for a while.


    ¡°¡­Come clean my room at 7 o¡¯clock tonight.¡±


    I was still disturbed by her appearance in the dream I hadst time, so I left her with those words and walked past her to head to my dormitory, as she loosened her grip around my arm.


    ¡°Frey.¡±


    However, just as I began heading to my dormitory, she called my name and grabbed my arm once more.


    Because of this, I felt so annoyed that I almost screamed, but¡­.


    ¡°Are you really nning something¡­?¡±


    However, when I noticed she was looking at me resentfully, I kept my mouth shut.


    ¡°What the hell are you so dissatisfied with? After all, is it because I rejected your proposal? Or are you aiming for something?¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about¡­¡±


    ¡°In fact, I want to kill you right now to prevent anything bad from happening, but if I do so, the recording will spread¡­ Then na, who is already having a hard time dealing with a fool like me, will be in danger.¡±


    ¡°¡­What?¡±


    ¡°Although I hate you to death, I still obeyed you for her¡­ for the sake of innocentmoners, I can even give you this body that you covet so much.¡±


    Having said that, Ferloche bit her lips tightly and immediately fell to her knees as she started begging while grabbing my leg.


    ¡°It¡¯s a conclusion I finally arrived at after deliberating hard for a few days. So¡­ please ept my offer and please don¡¯t touch themoner¡¯s dormitory.¡±


    As she said so, her eyes zed with resentment, hatred, and disgust.


    I stared at her in silence, then soon opened her status window with ?Inspect? skill.


    [Stats] <strong>Name:</strong> Ferloche Astede


    <strong>Strength:</strong> 1


    <strong>Holy Power:</strong> 8.3


    <strong>Intelligence:</strong> 2.3


    <strong>Mental Strength:</strong> 8


    <strong>Passive Status:</strong> Blessing of the Sun God


    <strong>Disposition:</strong> Saintess


    <strong>Goodness Stat:</strong> 100


    ¡°Even though it is extremely detestable¡­ and I will lose my qualifications as the Saintess¡­ but I will let you hold me whenever you want. So, please refrain from harming so many people.¡±


    Eventually, Ferloche closed her eyes and implored. Seeing her goodness stat, I heaved a deep sigh and uttered.


    ¡°¡­Always be prepared. I will call you whenever I feel like it.¡±


    Upon hearing my words, Ferloche looked distressed for a moment, then soon opened her mouth with an expression mixed with relief and disgust.


    ¡°I¡­understand.¡±


    Soon I again started heading towards my dormitory and left the Saintess, who was still trembling on her knees. I then whispered to Kania, who was hiding in my shadow.


    ¡°Kania, can you brainwash Ferloche?¡±


    ¡°Impossible. It¡¯s impossible topletely brainwash Lady Ferloche unless it¡¯s the fully awakened Demon King.¡±


    ¡°¡­I see.¡±


    Discarding the first n I had in mind, I opened the entrance to the dormitory building while racking my brain.


    ¡°Kania, I was thinking¡­¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    But when I tried to convey an idea that suddenly crossed my mind, Kania, who was in my shadow, resolutely cut me off before I could even say anything.


    ¡°Hey¡­ I haven¡¯t even said anything yet¡­¡±


    ¡°When you are assimted into the shadow of the person you serve, you can vaguely feel the emotions of the shadow¡¯s owner.¡±


    When I had a slightly perplexed expression on my face, Kania spoke to me in a calm tone.


    ¡°What kind of dangerous thing are you nning to do this time?¡±


    Then she inquired in a slightly furious tone. Upon hearing her voice, I sighed and said.


    ¡°Instead of trying to stop the raid on themoners¡¯ dormitory case, I was nning to be the raider.¡±


    Having said that, I opened the door to the dormitory, and soon Kania emerged from my shadow. She then frowned and argued.


    ¡°Do you have to go that far?¡±


    ¡°¡­I want to unlock the skill and item stores as soon as possible. It¡¯s still in the elementary stage.¡±


    ¡°But then, the Young Master¡­¡±


    ¡°Fine, we¡¯ll talk about thister¡­ For now, please report what I mentioned earlier.¡±


    I urgently stopped talking because I thought this argument would get dragged out longer, and then asked Kania, who was still slightly upset, to report what I mentioned earlier.


    ¡°First and foremost, let me tell you about the events that had transpired in the ¡®Alliance¡¯ so far.¡±


    Then Kania, who had reverted back to her impassive expression, took out her notebook from the inner pocket and switched to her work mode.


    ¡°Speaking of the overall n, the ¡®Alliance¡¯ consisting of Her Highness na, Lady Ferloche, and myself is making steady preparations to bring down the Young Master.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡±


    ¡°Yes, as part of that n, Lady Ferroche is receiving tutoring in various fields from Her Highness na, and meanwhile she divulges secrets of the Church to Her Highness na.¡±


    ¡°Does she know the secrets of the Church?¡±


    Kania added a supplementary exnation as I titled my head because I could never imagine Ferloche doing espionage work such as collecting Church¡¯s secret materials and handing them over to na.


    ¡°¡­She is manually copying all the materials that seem suspicious to her eyes.¡±


    ¡°Can I get my hands on some of those materials too?¡±


    ¡°Of course, I memorized them all. I¡¯ll share them all with youter.¡±


    Upon Hearing those words, I smiled as I once again realized Kania¡¯spetence. Meanwhile, Kania frowned and said.


    ¡°And as for me, I¡¯m currently handing over false information to Her Highness na.¡±


    ¡°False information?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m divulging various mixed up information to disrupt the investigation. Of course, I¡¯m not handing over any information that would jeopardize the family¡¯s position.¡±


    ¡°As expected, you¡¯re reallypetent. If it weren¡¯t for you, I¡¯d be on the street right now.¡±


    When I said so jokingly, Kania lowered her head for a moment and then continued reporting.


    ¡°And I¡¯m training in a secluded ce with Lady Ferloche.¡±


    ¡°Training?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Lady Ferloche has been requesting it for a few days. She said she wanted to get stronger. In addition, after training with me, she goes straight to Her Highness na to study, which she absolutely hated before.¡±


    ¡°¡­So there¡¯s a reason why there is a slight increase in her holy power and intelligence.¡±


    As I nodded my head because I realized the reason behind her firm resolve, Kania turned over the page of the notebook and continued reporting.


    ¡°For your information, as you saw earlier, Lady Ferloche is trying to prevent the ¡®Raid on the Commoners¡¯ Dormitory¡¯ somehow.¡±


    ¡°But why is she suspicious of me, and not the aristocrat whomitted the raid in the previous timeline?¡±


    ¡°Your Highness na warned Lady Ferloche about the possibility of ¡®variables.¡¯ Because of that, Lady Ferloche now suspects Young Master as the raider.¡±


    Upon hearing that, I remembered Ferloche pointing out that she sensed an ominous aura. When I inquired Kania about that, she replied with a calm expression.


    ¡°As expected, Lady Ferloche¡¯s holy power is increasing day by day.¡±


    ¡°Um¡­? So Kania, maybe she noticed you earlier because you were assimted with my shadow?¡±


    When I asked that question, Kania shook her head in denial and answered.


    ¡°No, that¡¯s not it. The magic spell that lets me assimte with your shadow has already tricked Lady Ferloche.¡±


    ¡°How so?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s impossible topletely hide traces of ck magic from Lady Ferloche. However, I can fake the intricacies. That¡¯s why I made it seem like there exists a weak curse on the Young Master¡¯s shadow.¡±


    ¡°Good job, then, even in front of Ferloche¡­ Wait, then, why did Ferroche try to transmit her holy power to me earlier?¡±


    When I inquired with a bewildered expression, Kania smirked and said.


    ¡°Back then, Lady Ferloche was trying to send her holy power to the ck magic artifact that Young Master uses for deceiving others and chanting spells.¡±


    ¡°¡­Did you detect that?¡±


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s why I said Lady Ferloche¡¯s holy power is increasing day by day.¡±


    Upon hearing Kania¡¯s words, I felt a little strange.


    It¡¯s nice to see Ferloche gradually bing smarter and more assertive while being educated by na. However, at this rate, I¡¯m going to die.


    ¡°So, what about na¡¯s Reaction?¡±


    ¡°Her Highness na¡­ Of course, she¡¯s willing to prevent it if possible. However, in the first ce, her dormitory is different, and she also has other concerns upying her mind¡­¡±


    ¡°The Ball?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    After hearing about the ball, when I inquired about na¡¯s reaction, I felt a pang in my head again.


    ¡°Kania, how¡¯s na doing these days?¡±


    When I asked cautiously, Kania spoke with a grim expression.


    ¡°She¡¯s been extremely depressed. She is struggling to maintain her confident appearance in front of us, andtely, she¡¯s even sighing deeply.¡±


    ¡°¡­I see.¡±


    ¡°Although she has been increasing her influence faster than her past life. However, she¡¯s being restrained even more so because of that. This engagement ceremony is also one of those restraints.¡±


    Upon hearing that, I sighed for a moment while tapping on the desk. I then asked in a serious tone.


    ¡°¡­Is there any way to keep na from rushing too much?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think so. Her Highness na is now busy trying to seize power as soon as possible.¡±


    ¡°Of course, it¡¯s because of me. Sigh, I need to give her a hand.¡±


    As I sighed, imagining what would happen at the ball, Kania bit her lip and asked


    ¡°¡­How are you going to help, Her Highness na?¡±


    ¡°Just like always.¡±


    I replied to her briefly andy down on the bed to get some shut-eye, but soon Kania sat beside me


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry to interrupt your sleep, but I have to ask this. What the hell are you nning to do at the ball tomorrow?¡±


    She timidly grabbed my arm and began tugging it. Seeing her rather adorable appearance, I burst intoughter and I told her my ns.


    ¡°¡­Well, that¡¯s my n. All right? Then wake me up right before ss starts.¡±


    After I was done revealing my ns, I covered myself with a nket and tried to fall asleep¡­


    ¡°Young Master.¡±


    ¡°Ah.¡±


    I had no choice but to dy my sleep for a while as Kania took away the nket with an absurd look on her face.


    ¡°Talk to me.¡±


    ¡°Later¡­¡±


    ¡°Then shall we meet in your dream?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­..¡±


    That¡¯s how I began to quarrel with Kania, who seemed infuriated.


    I had an ominous feeling that this argument would continue until the bell rang.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    ¡°Hello, Your Highness na.¡±


    ¡°¡­Hello.¡±


    While Frey and Kania had been arguing for a long time, Ferloche greeted na, who had already arrived at the library in advance and was waiting for her.


    ¡°You seem to be working rather hard. It¡¯s nice to see.¡±


    na was examining various materials with a despondent expression when Ferloche came up to her and took a seat beside her. na then painstakingly smiled and praised her.


    ¡°¡­Thank you!¡±


    Then Ferloche, who was crying inwardly because of the earlier events, also tried to answer with a cheerful smile. Soon the twodies who were wearing masks picked up books from the shelves of the library.


    ¡°¡­All right, that¡¯s enough. Let¡¯s go to the dormitory then.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Thus, the two gathered all the books they were going to study today and began walking while facing forward, maintaining a slight distance from each other.


    The current rtionship between the Imperial Family and the Church was rather estranged, so they had to do it.


    ¡°¡­Oh, na. Where are you going this early?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    As they were walking down the hallway while maintaining a slight distance from each other, the First Princess suddenly blocked na¡¯s way.


    ¡°¡­Ah.¡±


    Because of this, Ferloche was momentarily stunned. However, when she recalled na¡¯s advice that she should pretend they weren¡¯t close to each other, she rushed to the ends of the hallway with her eyes closed.


    ¡°na, do you have anything to do with that idiotic Saintess?¡±


    ¡°¡­No.¡±


    na firmly denied her im when the First Princess, who had been staring at Ferloche, inquired with a cold expression.


    ¡°In fact¡­ Even if you¡¯re doing a lot of thingstely, you probably wouldn¡¯t have approached the Saintess. The Imperial family is trying hard to keep the Church in check. So, it isn¡¯t the case, right?¡±


    Then the First Princess raised the corners of her mouth and began to caress na¡¯s shoulder.


    However, na, who was quite ustomed to such provocations, showed no reaction. Then the First Princess, who frowned for a moment, pped her hands and said.


    ¡°Oh,e to think of it¡­ Tomorrow is the ball, right?¡±


    na¡¯s eyebrows trembled upon hearing her words, and then the First Princess smirked and whispered in her ear.


    ¡°The fianc¨¦ candidates are all chosen with the utmost care for you by my mother, myself, and my brother. How about it? Shouldn¡¯t you be grateful?¡±


    ¡°¡­Yes.¡±


    Even in such a situation, na tried to keep herposure and answered, but eventually, she closed her eyes tightly upon hearing the following remark.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t show up this time, or if you don¡¯t choose a fianc¨¦¡­ you¡¯d better be prepared.¡±


    ¡°But¡­¡±


    ¡°Anyway, mother who doesn¡¯t really like the Church or the Saintess, believes you¡¯re close to her. You realize what will happen if that¡¯s the case, right?¡±


    After saying those words, the First Princess tapped na¡¯s shoulder, then passed her by with an elegant gait.


    ¡°¡­Gnash.¡±


    na, who was standing in the hallway grinding her teeth for a long time, soon recalled that she had made a prior appointment with Ferloche and began trudging towards the dormitory.


    ¡°Your Highness na¡­ are you all right¡­¡±


    ¡°Um, how far did you read?¡±


    ¡°Oh, that¡­ 41st page.¡±


    ¡°I see, then let¡¯s read from there.¡±


    na, who finally entered her dormitory, smiled at Ferloche, who was waiting for her after arriving before her. She then opened the book.


    ¡°Your Highness na¡­¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    However, Ferloche was still looking at her with pity


    <i>¨C Press¡­</i>


    Eventually, Ferloche gathered holy power and touched her lips, only na realized that blood was dripping from lips because she chewed it too hard.


    ¡°¡­Thank you.¡±


    na, who had barely suppressed her emotions that were on the verge of exploding, thanked Ferloche and quietly began reading the book.


    ¡°Your Highness na.¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    Ferloche briefly watched na pitifully. She soon opened her mouth and cushioned her hand while transmitting holy power.


    ¡°Your Highness na, teach me how to ovee stupidity¡­ in return I¡¯ll be Your Highness na¡¯s Friend.¡±


    ¡°¡­Friend?¡±


    ¡°Yes, friend.¡±


    Upon hearing Ferloche¡¯s words and seeing her bright smile, na nodded quietly and smiled back, then soon turned over the page of the book and said.


    ¡°¡­I think it¡¯s page 14, not page 41.¡±


    ¡°Ah, I see.¡±


    Thus, Ferloche and na began reading the book as they gazed at the first friend they had made in their lives.


    ¡®After all, for Her Highness na¡¯s sake I have no choice but to surrender to Frey.¡¯


    ¡®For Lady Ferloche¡¯s sake¡­ I have no choice but to get engaged.¡¯


    Just like genuine friends, they cared for each other


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    <i>¨C Rattle!</i>


    Meanwhile, at the border dividing the Western Continent and the Sunrise Empire.


    ¡°¡­At this rate, even if we are a bitte for tomorrow¡¯s ball, we¡¯ll be able to get there somehow.¡±


    ¡°Well, if that¡¯s what Lady Serena ims, then it would be the case.¡±


    Serena was chatting with her maid in the carriage, heading for the Imperial Capital at high speed.


    ¡°¡­But what are you writing now?¡±


    The maid, who had been quietly yawning in the carriage, tilted her head and asked Serena what she was writing with such an intense look.


    ¡°A love letter.¡±


    ¡°Ah.¡±


    The maid, who frowned at Serena¡¯s words, shook her head and said.


    ¡°¡­Don¡¯t you hate Young Master Frey?¡±


    Upon hearing her words, Serena stopped writing for a moment, and said with a cold expression.


    ¡°I hate him so much that I want to kill him.¡±


    ¡°Then why don¡¯t you give up on him?¡±


    When the maid asked that question with a frustrated look on her face, Serena sighed quietly and answered.


    ¡°Because I¡¯m his fianc¨¦e.¡±

 Chapter 36: Bombshell

    <strong>? Bombshell ?</strong>


    ¡°¡­Young Master, are you really going to do such a crazy thing?¡±


    It has already been a day since I told Kania about my ns.


    So, as I was getting dressed to go to the ball where na¡¯s fianc¨¦ will be decided, Kania spoke to me about the n I told her yesterday.


    After arguing with her yesterday, I went to the ssroom without a wink of sleep, and since then, I¡¯ve been trying to ignore this subject.


    But now, seeing her blocking the door and emanating a dark aura, if I ignore her again this time, she will really get mad.


    ¡°Then why don¡¯t we just watch na get engaged to those stinky bastards?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not as easy as you think it is¡­¡±


    Upon hearing the words I had to say out of necessity, Kania heaved a sigh and said.


    ¡°I¡¯m sure Her Highness na has a n. She can take care of herself¡­¡±


    ¡°Kania, have you finished all investigations regarding the five candidates chosen as na¡¯s fianc¨¦?¡±


    ¡°¡­Yes.¡±


    ¡°Then, start with the first fianc¨¦ candidate.¡±


    After hearing mymand, Kania hesitated for a moment, then took out her notebook and began turning the pages.


    ¡°Yes¡­ First of all, the first fianc¨¦¡­ is the Lord of a Marquisate family, now 53 years old. He has three sons and one daughter¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­Next.¡±


    ¡°The second to fourth candidates are no different from the Young Master. Of course I meant¡­ when the Young Master pretends to be a viin.¡±


    ¡°Fifth?¡±


    ¡°He is a man well known for his lust; rumors suggest that every woman who has been involved with him is ruined¡­¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s enough. I hope now, after looking at that list, you understand the reason why I¡¯m doing this.¡±


    As I spoke with my brows furrowed, Kania coughed and said.


    ¡°I¡¯m just worried about the Young Master.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. It¡¯s not like this my first time, right?¡±


    ¡°However, you¡¯re up against the Imperial family. No matter how prominent the Starlight family is in the Empire¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­Don¡¯t worry about that.¡±


    As I spoke sternly, Kania tilted her head.


    ¡°Even if things go wrong, the Imperial family won¡¯t touch us right away.¡±


    ¡°¡­Howe?¡±


    ¡°Because our family are the descendents of the hero from 1000 years ago, and my ancestor had made a covenant with the Imperial family.¡±


    Hearing that, Kania asked with an expression of iprehension.


    ¡°¡­Does it still stand?¡±


    ¡°Whether it stands or not, you¡¯ll know when the timees.¡±


    As I finished talking with a confident expression on my face, Kania put her notebook down on the desk with a ttering sound and pouted.


    ¡°So, how are you going to take care of the aftermath?¡±


    ¡°Well¡­ is there really any need to take care of the aftermath?¡±


    As I scratched my head, Kania ced her palm on her face and then began shaking her head.


    ¡°Young Master¡­ I don¡¯t know if you¡¯re amazing or just stupid.¡±


    ¡°I must be stupid. There are a myriad of people who are more amazing than me.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sure there are.¡±


    When I saw Kania looking at me with an eased expression, I couldn¡¯t help but smile.


    ¡°Kania, as my butler, I do like your discipline and perfectionist side¡­ but this honest side of yours that you show from time to time is also a pleasant sight.¡±


    Upon hearing my remark, Kania¡¯s expression froze, and she immediately began apologizing to me.


    ¡°I apologize, Young Master. I made a mistake¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. From now on, please befortable around me without being too conscious of your appearance.¡±


    ¡°Is that so? Then¡­¡±


    When she heard those words, Kania looked at me with a bright smile for a moment, then scratched her head with a troubled expression and said.


    ¡°On second thought, I think I¡¯m morefortable with my usual look.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°I grew up maintaining this image since I was young¡­ The thought of abandoning it makes me anxious.¡±


    ¡°Well¡­¡±


    As I briefly stared at her, scratching her head with an awkward expression on her face, I offered a suggestion.


    ¡°Um¡­ Would you like to go out together soon?¡±


    ¡°Pardon?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s something that all normal girls around your age like doing. I know a bit about this¡­¡±


    That said, Kania responded with an absurd expression on her face.


    ¡°I know. It¡¯s not that I didn¡¯t go out because I was unaware of this, all right?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. It¡¯s not that you didn¡¯t go because you weren¡¯t aware. So, let¡¯s go out together.¡±


    When I said that, Kania stared nkly at me and lowered her head as she understood the meaning behind my words.


    ¡°Of course, you can also go out with na and Ferloche too.¡±


    ¡°Her Highness na is busy these days, so she won¡¯t have time for it, and if I keep hanging out with Lady Ferloche, it¡¯s going to be detrimental to you, won¡¯t it?¡±


    ¡°However, if you¡¯re caught hanging out with me, it will cause quite a bit of trouble.¡±


    ¡°¡­What¡¯s wrong with a Master and his butler going out together?¡±


    As I tilted my head, Kania said with a stern look on her face, as if she was asking something obvious.


    ¡°Young Master, are you thinking ofmitting an evil deed?¡±


    ¡°If we follow the scenario where I¡¯m trying to seduce you, and you pretend to be ufortable, it won¡¯t really be a problem, huh? In the first ce, it¡¯s something I do every day.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not what I meant¡­ that¡¯s not the problem.¡±


    At the end of my response, Kania raised her head and asked with a blush on her face.


    ¡°Why are you so nice to me?¡±


    ¡°Um¡­ well.¡±


    I replied to her with a subtle smile.


    ¡°I¡¯ve always wanted to be nice to you because I have always made you suffer since my childhood.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­..¡±


    As I said so with a regretful expression, Kania bit her lip and then asked quietly.


    ¡°So, when¡­¡±


    ¡°After this ball and the raid.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Young Master¡­¡±


    After quietly nodding her head, Kania suddenly frowned and raised her voice.


    ¡°Come to think of it, this isn¡¯t the problem right now. The main issue is how are you going to deal with the aftermath?¡±


    ¡°Like I said, I don¡¯t intend to do anything.¡±


    ¡°What the hell do you mean¡­¡±


    ¡°I will bear the consequences of my actions until na gathers enough strength to retaliate. That¡¯s why, even though we could have executed our n in secret to begin with, we are going to cause a ruckus at the ball on purpose.¡±


    ¡°Are you serious?¡±


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s an opportunity to protect na from those bastards and at the same time raise my notoriety.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Kania finally gave up trying to persuade me with a hopeless expression, and then sat next to me on the bed and said.


    ¡°If all the Imperial aristocrats were like you¡­ the Empire wouldn¡¯t have ended up this way, would it?¡±


    ¡°¡­I don¡¯t know.¡±


    As Kania listened to my words, she stared into my eyes and said.


    ¡°I¡¯m sure it wouldn¡¯t have ended up in this state.¡±


    ¡°I appreciate your praise.¡±


    ¡°Well, let¡¯s get going.¡±


    At the same time, we got up from the bed and began heading to the carriage waiting outside.


    ¡°By the way, did youe up with any ns for Lady Serena?¡±


    ¡°¡­Ah.¡±


    She brought up an issue I contemted throughout the entirety of yesterday, but I couldn¡¯te up with a solution.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    ¡°Lord Frey Raon Starlight, the first son and the Provisional Lord of the Starlight Ducal family, is entering.¡±


    When I brought Kania to the banquet hall where the ball was being held, everyone turned their attention to me.


    ¡°¡­You¡¯re attracting a lot of attention.¡±


    ¡°Because I¡¯m a Starlight.¡±


    Originally, I was always at the center of attention in parties and banquets, but in today¡¯s banquet that I¡¯m attending, it¡¯s worse than usual.


    Indeed, the interest received as the Provisional Lord of the Starlight family is bound to be different from the interest received as the first son and primary heir of the Starlight Family.


    This is because the Starlight family¡¯s status is so overwhelming in the Empire.


    ¡°They are like a pack of wolves that have found their prey.¡±


    Kania grumbled with an irritated expression as people who always looked at me, paid me bribes, and those who were slightly acquainted with me gradually flocked to me.


    ¡°Kania, can¡¯t you brainwash them all?¡±


    ¡°¡­ck magic isn¡¯t omnipotent.¡±


    When I asked Kania in a whispering tone, she sighed and answered.


    ¡°¡­I was merely joking.¡±


    In the end, I smiled bitterly and began socializing with the people who flocked to me one after another.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry about your father¡¯s situation. I¡¯ll surely visit him once.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s unfortunate¡­ that the benevolent Lord of the Starlight family, the pir of the Empire, has fallen.¡±


    ¡°¡­I¡¯m grateful for your concern.¡±


    asionally, I thanked them in a clich¨¦d manner and stared at the tactless people asking for my father¡¯s well-being with a murderous gaze. The nobles read the meaning behind my gaze and immediately got to the point.


    Of course, the main point was solicitation and bribery while speaking in a formal and civilized way.


    ¡°Everyone, thank you for your concern, but I don¡¯t think it¡¯s something we should be talking about at this ce.¡±


    I felt exhausted while listening to the conversation filled with facy, which felt like it wouldst for several decades, and eventually, I got up from my seat and excused myself in a formal tone that I had never used before because I was acting like a viin.


    ¡°Well, my letter box is always open. Why don¡¯t we discuss the unfinished business thereter?¡±


    When I dismissed the method of sending bribes and solicitations in a fairly formal tone, the nobles let me go with a slightly disappointed expression on their faces.


    ¡°¡­Bunch of disgusting bastards. Just from their gazes, it¡¯s evident their true goal is to just get close to me.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s true.¡±


    ¡°Keep all the bribes and solicitations from those guys. We¡¯ll have to use itter.¡±


    ¡°Understood.¡±


    After a few minutes of self-rationalization that by suffering from these nobles, I was able to obtain the evidence which would aid in the Empire¡¯s cleansing in the future; I felt exhausted and headed for the ce where the cuisines were arranged in order to grab something to eat.


    ¡°Hello, Silver-haired Young Master?¡±


    ¡°Excuse me, can you spare some time?¡±


    ¡°I was just organizing a tea party; would you like to join me, Young Master Frey?¡±


    This time, I am surrounded by a considerable number of young aristocraticdies.


    ¡°Ummm¡­ I apologize, but I¡¯m famished.¡±


    After being tormented by the greedy aristocrats for a long time, I didn¡¯t have it in me to deal with these young aristocraticdies, so I tried to escape after giving them a reasonable excuse, but they cut off my path of retreat and smiled with their eyes, forming a crescent moon pattern.


    ¡°Then that¡¯s great! I have prepared a lot of snacks and desserts which were imported from abroad!¡±


    ¡°However, wouldn¡¯t it be rude for me to intrude upon a party meant for thedies?¡±


    ¡°But, Young Master Frey, when did you start getting bothered about such things?¡±


    ¡°¡­Sigh.¡±


    In this situation, if I tried to keep stubbornly rejecting their advances, my image of a lustful person who chases skirts like a lunatic would crumble, so I smiled and said.


    ¡°Yes, I tried to restrain myself today, but I guess I have no choice.¡±


    Upon hearing that, the Young Ladies giggled, and as I stared at them apathetically, I decided that I would leave after slightly lifting their mood.


    ¡°Ugh.¡±


    ¡°Ugh.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    Suddenly, all the aristocraticdies grabbed their bellies in unison while breaking out in a cold sweat.


    As I looked perplexed by this sudden development, Kania, who was standing quietly next to me until then, muttered.


    ¡°I heard that quite a lot of people have gotten sick from eating foreign desserts these days¡­ Did the esteemed youngdies also get sick from eating those desserts?¡±


    Upon hearing that, the youngdies staggered up with a frown on their face, then bid me farewell.


    ¡°Well then¡­ we¡¯ll be taking our leave¡­¡±


    ¡°Young Master Frey, the tea party I mentioned earlier, I will organize it next time instead¡­¡±


    <i>¨C Groooowlll!</i>


    ¡°¡­Ugh!¡±


    After saying their goodbyes, the youngdies scampered away with hastened footsteps to somewhere else.


    ¡°Kania, look into the brands of desserts those girls ate. There must be something¡­¡±


    ¡°Young Master, would you mind exuding ster mana from your own hand for a while?¡±


    As I observed those aristocraticdies suspiciously, I ordered Kania to investigate the said desserts, but Kania cut me off and asked me to exude ster mana out of nowhere.


    My body was still overflowing with mana because recently I drank the highest-grade mana potion. Thus, as I started exuding a bit of ster mana without much thought, Kania suddenly grabbed my hand.


    ¡°Kania? What are you doing¡­¡±?


    <i>-Swoosh¡­</i>


    ¡°¡­No way?¡±


    Then, as she held my hand a smoke rose from her hand. And I looked at her and said.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been having a lot of stomach aches these days¡­ So, I know how to make other people go through the same.¡±


    ¡°¡­And what if you get caught?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a curse that can be cast for once. By the time they return from the bathroom, it will be difficult to find any traces unless Lady Ferloche herself investigates.¡±


    ¡°Still¡­¡±


    Of course, I was grateful to her for lending me a hand, and I believed in her skills, but I was still slightly worried. However, when I saw Kania¡¯s resolute expression, I decided to keep my mouth shut.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    ¡°¡­Yes.¡±


    Then Kania began walking with a satisfied smile, and I momentarily scratched my head and began following her.


    I don¡¯t know why, buttely I¡¯m bing more and more like a mouse.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    ¡°Young Master, aren¡¯t you going to have a drink today?¡±


    ¡°¡­I¡¯m not feeling well.¡±


    ¡°Oh my! If the Young Master doesn¡¯t drink, then it must mean that you are in a nasty mood, right?¡±


    After escaping from the wolves who sought the power of the Starlight family and the young aristocraticdies who tried to kidnap me, this time, I faced the temptation of wine rmended to me by the young lords.


    ¡®¡­I want to take a sip.¡¯


    I love drinking.


    Although my father taught me that alcohol is the root of all evil, honestly, I had no choice but to love wine because of the sort of work I do.


    Of course, now that my mental strength has improved, no matter how much I drink, I only feel slightly dazed.


    However, I still like booze because it slightly lifts my mood, and that feeling is precious to me.


    Of course, I haven¡¯t had much fun because I pretended to be drunk after drinking half a bottle.


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid I have to visit youter when I have a chance.¡±


    ¡°Sure, feel free to do so!¡±


    Of course, I decided not to drink a lot because the work I¡¯ll be doing today needs to be perceived by the people attending the ball as something I did in a sane state of mind.


    Thus, I waved to my drinking partners with a slightly disappointed expression and headed to the ce for desserts, hoping that I might be able to satiate my hunger. However, soon a pretty interesting sight entered my field of vision.


    ¡°¡­Princess, so which one of us will you choose?¡±


    ¡°Would you mind giving me a moment of your time?¡±


    ¡°Hmmm, even though this body is old, I¡¯m much better than these kids.¡±


    na was surrounded by her fianc¨¦ candidates.


    ¡°You¡¯ll find out in a while. So, then¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t do that, please¡­ Can¡¯t you just tell me?¡±


    As na tried to leave the scene looking disgusted, one of the candidates reached for her arm and asked a question in a sly tone.


    Upon closer inspection, it was the guy who was considered to be lustful.


    ¡°You¡¯re being rude.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡±


    na, who looked displeased by his action, strongly pped his hand away. The guy looked annoyed for a moment, but soon opened his mouth with a smirk.


    ¡°Well¡­ now you can treat us this way since we¡¯re just candidates, but once you get engaged, you¡¯d better be prepared, all right?¡±


    Having said that, he ogled na with a covetous gaze, and so did the rest of the candidates.


    ¡°¡­Sigh¡±


    na, who turned her back on those candidates, quickly left the scene. She then found me watching the spectacle quietly and opened her mouth with a sneer.


    ¡°¡­What do you think? Don¡¯t I look funny?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­..¡±


    As I stared at her impassively, na passed me by with a cold expression and said.


    ¡°If you had just kept the promise you made to me back then, this wouldn¡¯t have happened.¡±


    Upon hearing her remark, I closed my eyes, and Kania, who had been away for a while, approached me and asked.


    ¡°¡­What did she say?¡±


    ¡°N-Nothing.¡±


    I struggled to avoid that question and headed to the center of the banquet hall with Kania, who had been waiting by my side until then.


    This was because the main event of this ball was about to start soon.


    ¡°Emperor Raikon Sr Sunrise, the glorious sun of the empire, and Empress Ramie Sr Sunrise are entering!¡±


    As I was quietly waiting for the right moment in the center of the banquet hall, the lights in the ballroom suddenly went out, and I heard the attendants¡¯ announcement.


    And the next moment, the Emperor and Empress of the Sunrise Empire entered side by side.


    <i>¨C Swoosh¡­!</i>


    Soon, the Emperor emanated the radiant sr mana, and those who witnessed the scene all bowed their heads at once.


    ¡°¡­Ugh.¡±


    Meanwhile, Kania, who is vulnerable to the sr mana, frowned, as I hurriedly radiated the ster mana to shield her from sr mana.


    ¡°Ugh.¡±


    Although the ster mana blocked most of the sr mana, it also had the property to cleansing dark mana, so Kania gradually began to get drenched in sweat. Seeing this, I secretly held her hands and imbued her with my life force after a long time.


    ¡°¡­Everyone raise your heads.¡±


    After holding Kania¡¯s hand for a long time, the Emperor withdrew his sr mana, then took his seat on the throne and dered solemnly.


    For reference, I held my head high. This is because the Starlight and the Moonlight Ducal families are not obligated to bow in front of the Emperor.


    I hate the privileges that the aristocrats are entitled to, but I like this privilege where I don¡¯t have to bow to the Imperial family.


    ¡°As you all might be aware, the reason I invited all of you lords here today is to announce the betrothal partner of the Third Imperial Princess na.¡±


    Upon hearing that deration, the eyes of na¡¯s fianc¨¦ candidates, who were standing at the podium, lit up.


    ¡°The method of selecting the betrothal¡­ Ha-am¡­¡±


    The Emperor nced at those fianc¨¦ candidates with a bored expression and suddenly yawned in the middle of his speech. He then rubbed his eyes and continued to speak.


    ¡°Ramie, please exin on my behalf.¡±


    Having said that, the Emperor, who couldn¡¯t ovee his lethargy, yawned again while sitting on the throne. On the other hand, the Empress smiled at the Emperor, then continued narrating what the Emperor was saying earlier.


    ¡°The method of selecting the fianc¨¦¡­ Originally, na, the Third Princess, was supposed to choose by herself, but there seems to be a slight problem.¡±


    As soon as she said that, the attendants¡¯ announcement resounded through the room.


    ¡°The Rising Suns of the Empire are entering!!¡±


    Then the First Prince, the First and Second Princess appeared one after another, and finally, na could be seen following them with a deste expression on her face.


    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t make rash decisions when choosing apanion you¡¯ll be spending the rest of your life with. So, the Rising Suns of the Empire and I together chose the right partner for yourself after a long discussion and consultation.¡±


    Upon hearing this, na trembled and lowered her head as the First and Second Princesses nced at her and giggled.


    Meanwhile, the First Prince pretended to resemble a father who had a troubled expression.


    ¡°Then, let¡¯s announce the fianc¨¦ of the Third Imperial Princess we have chosen for herself.¡±


    Having said that, the Empress stood up, then slowly descended from the throne, and headed towards the podium where the fianc¨¦ candidates were standing.


    The fianc¨¦ candidates gulped and everyone¡¯s attention turned to the Empress and the fianc¨¦ candidates.


    ¡°¡­Hmm.¡±


    The Empress, relishing in such attention, arrived at the podium where the candidates were standing, and slowly passed by the candidates with leisurely footsteps.


    The Empress passed by the bald-headed old Marquis and the blushing drunkards, and eventually stopped in front of one person.


    ¡°¡­Hehehe.¡±


    That person was the lustful man who had tried to grab na¡¯s arm earlier.


    ¡°Uh-uh, uh¡­¡±


    na¡¯s lips were bleeding from biting on them too much, as she trembled while watching the scene.


    ¡°Let everyone know! na Sr Sunrise, the Third Imperial Princess of the Empire, is engaged to¡­!¡±


    Without even giving her a nce, the Empress smiled and tried to dere her fianc¨¦ to the public, but¡­


    ¡°Empress, would you mind waiting a bit!!?¡±


    ¡°¡­Hmm?¡±


    I closed my eyes and took a deep breath, then eximed emphatically. The Empress stopped talking with her brows furrowed and then began staring at me.


    ¡°Duke Frey? What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°I have something to say.¡±


    Having said that, I headed to the podium and nced at the flustered nobles.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what you want to say, but I want you to be mindful of this situation¡­¡±


    I walked past the Empress, who snapped back at me with her brows furrowed and slowly started to climb the podium.


    The Imperial guards hurriedly tried to block my way, but the Emperor waved his hand to deter them with an intrigued expression on his face.


    After all, he is the Emperor who likes stimting and exhrating things because of his extreme lethargy.


    ¡°¡­You, what are you doing?¡±


    When I reached the podium safely, I knelt down in front of na, as the nobles began causing a ruckus, and the Prince and the Princesses had a dumbfounded look on their faces.


    ¡°na Sr Sunrise.¡±


    In such a chaotic atmosphere, as soon as I uttered her name, absolute silence descended upon the ballroom, and in that reigning silence, I smiled and threw a bombshell.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been in love with you for a long time.¡±


    Everyone froze upon hearing those words.


    ¡°N-N-No¡­ what are you¡­¡±


    Meanwhile, when na heard my words, she began stuttering with a shocked expression on her face, as I smiled at her and threw another bombshell.


    ¡°¡­So, in ordance with the covenant, I hereby officially propose to you.¡±


    And in the next instant, the ballroom was in utter chaos.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    Meanwhile, at that very moment when Frey made those bombshell remarks.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­What?¡±


    Serena, who btedly entered the ballroom, stared at the podium with her mouth agape.


    And in her grasp, a love letter she earnestly wrote on her way here fluttered.


    <strong><em>Chapter 42 will be out on Monday (PST), I was busy withpany project this week had to clock in 100 hrs at work. Rest assured I will dish out 4 chapters in the uing week.</em></strong>

 Chapter 37: Discussions

    <b>? Discussions ?</b>


    ¡°Pfft Hahahaha!!!¡±


    The bellowingughter of the Sunrise Empire¡¯s Sovereign, Raikon, silenced the chaotic ballroom.


    Since he was the Emperor who usually only had a grim and sullen expression on his face, which eventually became his identity, hisughter was enough to shut the mouths of all the people in the ballroom.


    ¡°Hahaha¡­ that¡¯s hrious¡­!¡±


    The Emperor, who had beenughing alone in such absolute silence for a long time, wiped the tears that welled up in the corner of his eyes fromughing too much, then directed his gaze my way and said.


    ¡°You, can you take responsibility for those words you just uttered?¡±


    ¡°¡­That I do not know.¡±


    I responded rather calmly.


    Of course, if he was any ordinary emperor, my remark could have been considered as imprudent and impolite. However, in the case of Emperor Raikon, it¡¯s the right answer.


    ¡°Pfft¡­Pwahaha¡­¡±


    As expected, the moment the Emperor heard my reply, he once more began tough. Thus, he keptughing alone for a while in this deep silence.


    ¡°Duke Frey, I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re thinking¡­¡±


    Upon seeing the Emperor¡¯s reaction, I was relieved that things were proceeding ording to n, but suddenly the Empress hastily approached me and was about to whisper something.


    ¡°¡­Fine! Then, I¡¯ll discuss your request with the Empress!¡±


    However, when the Emperor rose from his seat with a cheerful expression, the Empress frowned and urgently strode back towards him.


    ¡°You, this matter¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s been a long time since an interesting thing happened. What¡¯s wrong with you?¡±


    The Emperor, however, showed a pleasant expression and headed to the prepared great hall designated for meetings. Meanwhile, the Empress chewed her lips and red at me for a moment, then eventually began to follow him.


    ¡®¡­Mission aplished.¡¯


    Judging from this, my n seems to have seeded.


    Of course, I was almost certain of the sess of this operation, so I wasn¡¯t surprised.


    In the Sunrise Empire, where the Emperor has absolute power, the Empress dominates because of the Emperor¡¯s lethargic attitude.


    Because of his behavior, the Emperor emerged as a symbol of ipetence, and the Empress was able to wield power in his stead.


    In this Imperial age, he is enamored with stimting and exhrating affairs.


    Therefore, long before, I had already predicted that he would get involved in this matter if I somehow managed to relieve his boredom.


    Of course, it¡¯s something only I could have done.


    Because once this is over, the Emperor will revert to his lethargic behavior.


    After that, the Empress, the Crown Prince, and Imperial Princesses will personallye forward, and the only person who can rival their status in the Empire is me, the heir and the Provisional Lord of the Ducal family of Starlight.


    In other words, this n was a strategy that only I could use.


    Of course, I considered the possibility of the Emperor being annoyed or the Empress somehow finding a way to interfere, so I uttered the word ¡®covenant¡¯.


    Thanks to this, the Empress and her children must be in a pinch.


    ¡°Shall we leave?¡±


    ¡°¡­Hmm?¡±


    Immersed in such thoughts, as I smiled triumphantly, an attendant came to my side and offered to escort me.


    ¡°Once the fianc¨¦ of Her Highness the Third Imperial Princess has been decided, we were ordered to guide them to a room where they can spend time together with the Princessfortably. Under the current circumstances, it seems that it would be fine for you to go, Lord Frey.¡±


    ¡°¡­I see.¡±


    Upon hearing her words, I nodded and left na, who was staring nkly at me until then, and began to descend from the podium alongside the attendant.


    ¡°¡±¡­¡­..¡±¡±


    As I descended from the podium, numerous gazes were directed my way.


    A gaze seething with envy and jealousy, a gaze filled with awe and astonishment, a gaze with opportunistic eyes that¡¯s brimming with greed, or a gaze assessing me as a little boy.


    Countless eyes were pointed at me, but they were neither too burdensome nor suffocating.


    Because I had always received such gazes.


    ¡°¡­You.¡±


    As I was heading to the room prepared in advance after ruining the fun of so many people, someone blocked my way.


    ¡°¡­..!¡±


    And when I saw the face of the person blocking me, the calm expression on my face had no choice but to turn into a look of bewilderment.


    ¡°What¡­ What is the meaning of this?¡±


    It was because Serena, my fianc¨¦e, who would be the biggest obstacle to my future ns, who never gave up on me until thest moment in the previous timeline, and who I never wanted to meet at this point in time, was blocking my path with an icy expression on her face.


    ¡°Ar-Are you joking around again? I already know that you were never serious about cheating.¡±


    ¡°¡­Huh?¡±


    But something is strange.


    I thought there would be proper interrogation concerning whether or not I remembered the previous timeline, or a system notification disying murderous intent¡­ because I havee across those notifications a lot in the past.


    ¡°Although¡­ judging from your facial expression and gestures, I felt a bit of sincerity¡­ No, rather you were quite sincere, but that¡¯s also acting, isn¡¯t it? You¡¯ve considerably improved your acting, huh?¡±


    ¡°What do¡ª¡±


    ¡°So, stop it. Stop acting¡­ I know a scenic spot¡­¡±


    ¡°Get your hands off me.¡±


    Her trembling hand reached out to me, and my old habit of dealing with her involuntarily sprung up.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Then suddenly, the light in her pupils dimmed, and she withdrew her palm with an obedient look.


    ¡°¡­..?¡±


    Her behavior seemed strange, then suddenly the light returned to her pupils, and she began speaking again.


    ¡°¡­Let¡¯s move over to that scenic sight and have a calm conversation. What the hell are you dissatisfied with, and why did you do this¡­¡±


    ¡°Silence.¡±


    Just in case, I gave her another order, and the light faded from her pupil as she closed her mouth.


    ¡°¡­Stop talking and leave.¡±


    I gave her a detailed order, thinking it won¡¯t work, but soon Serena¡¯s mouth twitched slightly and she began heading somewhere


    There was something bizarre about her behavior, so I tried using my ?Inspect? skill and the result was quite shocking.


    [Stats]


    <strong>Name:</strong> Serena Lunar Moonlight


    <strong>Strength:</strong> 7.8


    <strong>Mana:</strong> 7.8


    <strong>Intelligence:</strong> 10


    <strong>Mental Strength:</strong> 9


    <strong>Passive Status:</strong> Familial Subordination / Absolute Obedience Magic


    <strong>Disposition:</strong> Genius Strategist


    <strong>Goodness Stat:</strong> 0


    ¡®¡­Absolute obedience magic?¡¯


    Of course, the curse that binds her ?Familial Subordination? was expected. Because of that, she suffered quite a bit while trying to confront me in the previous timeline.


    The phrase ¡®Genius Strategist¡¯ was also nothing surprising, as it best describes her disposition. It would be strange if she wasn¡¯t given the title of strategist, since she was the genius tactician who blocked the Demon King¡¯s army for years with wounded and exhausted soldiers.


    ¡®But¡­ Why is there absolute obedience magic?¡¯


    Absolute obedience magic, a magic spell that is designed for the subject to be loyal to only one target¡­ It is an advanced-tier magic that forces the subject to obediently follow the orders of the said target without fail.


    But why is such magic cast on her, and why am I designated as the target who she is loyal to?


    ¡°¡­Lord Frey? It¡¯s time to go.¡±


    While I was immersed in my thoughts, the attendant urged me to get a move on.


    ¡°Oh, apologies. Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Because of this, I came to my senses and quietly began heading to the room that had been prepared in advance.


    ¡®Serena, don¡¯t tell me you¡­¡¯


    Of course, on my way to the room, I was still thinking about Serena.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    ¡°¡­What is this ce?¡±


    When I arrived at the room, I couldn¡¯t help but feel flustered.


    ¡°This room is only for the fianc¨¦ candidate and the Third Princess.¡±


    ¡°This is driving me crazy.¡±


    This is because the entire room was painted in pink color, and the cute heart-patterned decorations hanging around created a luscious atmosphere.


    ¡°What kind of crazy person designed this?¡±


    ¡°It was prepared by the Empress.¡±


    ¡°On second thought, it¡¯s cute and pretty. It¡¯s pleasant because it gives off a newlywed atmosphere.¡±


    I quickly changed my words in order to avoid getting reprimanded by any chance and took my seat at the small round table where various snacks and desserts were arranged on top.


    ¡°¡­Did the Empress personally prepare this as well?¡±


    ¡°The Empress herself prepared all the snacks and desserts here.¡±


    When I was young, Serena gave me so many treats that my teeth almost rotted, so I was ustomed to desserts. As I tasted the desserts, I came to the conclusion that the Empress indeed had a good eye for dessert, and soon asked the attendant a question.


    ¡°So, when is naing?¡±


    ¡°I-It¡¯s almost time for her toe¡­¡±


    <i>¨C Creak¡­</i>


    As I red at the attendant, who seemed to be stuttering, I quietly reached for the cocktail next to me. Soon afterwards, the door opened.


    ¡°¡­Everyone, please leave.¡±


    When na entered the room and ordered coldly, the attendant and maids standing next to me looked at me.


    ¡°Leave.¡±


    And they only left the room once I gave them the order.


    ¡°¡­Ugh.¡±


    na, who watched such a scene with resentment, soon stared at me as if she was going to kill me and said.


    ¡°You, what the hell are you nning¡­¡±


    ¡°Take a seat.¡±


    But as I shook the cocktail in my hand, I cut her off with a stony expression on my face.


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Take a seat.¡±


    Eventually, I pointed to the seat opposite of me and stared at na condescendingly. na trembled for a moment, then slowly moved to the seat.


    ¡°¡­What the hell are you trying to do?¡±


    Soon afterwards, she sat down and asked a question while ring at me. I ignored her and began drinking the cocktail in my hand.


    ¡°Answer me, Frey. What the hell do you¡­¡±


    ¡°Fix that attitude first.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°If you want to be my bride and want to embrace me, you must change that savage attitude first.¡±


    Soon when I said so coldly, na¡¯s expression distorted and she began speaking in a voice seething with rage.


    ¡°Do you think I¡­ will embrace you?¡±


    ¡°If you marry me, you will have to embrace me even if you don¡¯t like it?¡±


    ¡°Sigh, that¡¯s never going to happen. So¡­¡±


    <i>¨C Bang!!</i>


    ¡°¡­Heh!¡±


    When I mmed the table hard, na flinched and stopped speaking. Iughed at her appearance and said.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think you understand the situation very well¡­ You don¡¯t have a choice.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­..¡±


    ¡°If you don¡¯t ept my proposal, you will be imprisoned in a monastery or tower. You know that, right?¡±


    When I spoke as if I was aware of everything, na kept her mouth shut, and I finally put the final nail into the coffin.


    ¡°Well, if you don¡¯t like me, you have the option to be with the bald old man with a bulging belly, or that ugly womanizing sex offender¡­. How about it?¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­ Ah¡­¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it better to get married to me since we used to be friends back when we were kids?¡±


    Having said that, I gently grabbed na¡¯s hand, which was violently quivering.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it? na?¡±


    As I said and firmed my grip around na¡¯s hand, she closed her eyes and began to concentrate sr mana in her hand.


    ¡°¡­Ugh.¡±


    Because of this, I got a deep burn on my hand as smoke rose from it. After examining my scorched hand for a moment, I sprung up from my seat and began approaching her, but¡ª


    ¡°Hello?¡±


    At that moment, the Crown Prince and the First Imperial Princess entered the room, so I halted and took my seat again.


    ¡°¡­What are you doing here?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re here to talk to you in private.¡±


    When I inquired as such with a slightly wary expression, the First Princess stepped forward as the representative and answered my question.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you leave, na?¡±


    Soon after, the First Princess red at na as if she wanted to kill her and beckoned her to leave, then na stood up from her seat and walked out of the room with a drooping head.


    ¡°I never could have guessed that Lord Frey has such a unique taste?¡±


    Eventually, they sat down on the fancy chairs brought by the attendants, and after a while, the First Princess crossed her legs and asked me a question with an intrigued look on her face.


    ¡°There is no need to hide anything. You know that as well.¡±


    After all, since I was the heir of the Ducal family, I was familiar with her to some extent, so when I smiled in response, the First Princess smiled back and continued speaking.


    ¡°Then you¡¯re going to keep pretending?¡±


    ¡°You are quite skillful at ignoring people.¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡±


    The First Princess, who was staring at me for a long time while tapping her finger on the table, soon put her hand on her chin with a serious expression.


    ¡°So, what¡¯s your purpose?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s simple. I want na to be mine.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    After closing my eyes for a moment and taking a sip of the cocktail, I answered with a sly look.


    ¡°¡­I want to break her.¡±


    I took another sip of the cocktail and quietly examined the faces of the Prince and the Princess.


    Both of them smiled upon hearing my answer.


    ¡°Hmm¡­ Wouldn¡¯t a bribe be necessary for this?¡±


    Eventually, when I emptied all the cocktails, the First Princess said so in a slightly excited tone and beckoned to the attendant.


    After waiting for a while, the attendant returned with an antique-looking bottle.


    ¡°It¡¯s a wine from the Western Continent. It¡¯s aged for about 130 years.¡±


    Soon afterwards, the First Princess smiled, and the attendant opened the wine bottle and began pouring it into my empty ss.


    ¡°¡­I¡¯ll have a drink as well.¡±


    Then the Crown Prince, rumored to like booze as much as I did, ordered the attendant to pour him a ss too, and soon both of us began exchanging sses.


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve had this thought since I was a kid. I want to break that ferocious personality of her¡­ once.¡±


    ¡°¡­It¡¯s a bad habit, but that bad habit of yours is something that we need right now.¡±


    After drinking for such a long time, the Crown Prince became somewhat drunk, and we both sincerely began conversing under the influence of wine.


    ¡°Toy with her to your heart¡¯s content, break her and eventually shatter her heart¡­ then throw her away. You can¡¯t hold on to such a defective object for the rest of your life.¡±


    ¡°¡­Can you say something like that about her? Isn¡¯t she also a part of the Imperial family?¡±


    ¡°Then what about you? Why are you doing this to someone you¡¯re familiar with?¡±


    Soon when the Prince frowned slightly and criticized me as such, I leaned against the chair and replied to him with a smile.


    ¡°Honestly, aren¡¯t you tired of calling someone who doesn¡¯t have the qualifications to represent the Imperial family, the Third Princess?¡±


    Hearing this, the Prince smiled softly and picked up his ss.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you think we get along quite well?¡±


    ¡°I think so too.¡±


    After we made a toast and emptied all the drinks, the First Princess sitting beside us intervened in the middle of our conversation.


    ¡°By the way¡­ What will you do with Lord Frey¡¯s fianc¨¦e, Serena?¡±


    Upon hearing that, I remained silent for a while, then soon nced at the moon that began to emerge in the sky and said in aposed tone.


    ¡°I¡¯ll throw her away for now, then pick her upter.¡±


    ¡°Pfft!¡±


    The Prince burst intoughter upon hearing my outrageous remark, while the Princess spoke to me with a satisfied look on her face.


    ¡°Are you confident?¡±


    ¡°Honestly, it might sound a little rude to the Empress, but¡­ all the candidates she chose were idiots. Rather than imbeciles, it¡¯s better for an expert to handle this.¡±


    ¡°Good, very good.¡±


    At that moment, while I was conversing with the royal siblings, one of the servants entered the room with a scroll.


    ¡°¡­The oue of the meeting hase out.¡±


    Upon hearing this, both the Prince and the Princess took deep breaths, as I sipped quietly and listened.


    ¡°Frey Raon Starlight¡¯s engagement proposal will be on hold for one year.¡±


    And the next moment, the Prince, the Princess, and I all frowned upon hearing the words from the mouth of the servant, who began reading the scroll.


    ¡°This decision was made because the ¡®covenant¡¯ that Serena Lunar Moonlight just requested from the Emperor and the ¡®covenant¡¯ requested by Frey Raon Starlight contradict each other.¡±


    When Serena¡¯s name was mentioned, I heaved a deep sigh.


    ¡°In exchange, I will give Frey Raon Starlight all the rights reserved for na¡¯s fianc¨¦ for one year. Of course, his official fianc¨¦e is still Serena Lunar Moonlight.¡±


    The servant, who was reading the scroll calmly, coughed for a while and then read thest line.


    ¡°If Frey Raon Starlight¡¯s resolution does not change even after one year, I will acknowledge his engagement to na Sr Sunrise. However, if there is any change in his mind, I will pretend that there was no marriage covenant to begin with.¡±


    The servant, who dered in a solemn voice, folded the scroll and added a few more words.


    ¡°This content has taken effect under the sovereign authority of His Majesty Raikon Sr Sunrise, the Emperor of the Sunrise Empire.¡±


    And silence lingered for a while.


    ¡°Well, now that I¡¯ve gotten my fianc¨¦¡¯s authority¡­ both of you should be able to do whatever you want.¡±


    When I consoled the Prince and Princess who had grim looks on their faces, they smiled and nodded their heads. Then both of them rose from their seats.


    ¡°Then we should get going, shouldn¡¯t we?¡±


    ¡°I wish you all the best in the future, Lord Frey. We will continue to provide you with mary and non-marypensation and support for your hard work.¡±


    After leaving those words, they began to head for the door. After momentarily staring at them, I opened my mouth.


    ¡°Hold on! Since I¡¯ve received such good wine¡­ I have to give you a present as well¡­ I don¡¯t have a present to give you right now, so I¡¯ll give you a piece of advice!¡±


    Upon Hearing this, the Prince stopped walking, as I smiled slightly and tapped the brooch.


    <b><i>¨C He is ugly.</i></b>


    <b><i>¨C Huh?</i></b>


    <b><i>¨C Giving such an ugly man my first time¡­ I mean¡­ isn¡¯t it a bit sad for a woman?</i></b>


    Then the voice of Isabel, who was engaged to the Crown Prince, came out. The Prince¡¯s expression gradually turned rotten upon hearing it.


    <b><i>¨C ¡­What about the Prince?</i></b>


    <b><i>¨C Um¡­ he¡¯s stupid and fat, so after dancing for the first time, he will be gasping for his breath and let me go, just likest time.</i></b>


    But my brooch kept pouring out Isabel¡¯s insults at him, and when the Prince finally trembled in rage, I spoke with a subtle smile.


    ¡°¡­If you meet the wrong wife, you will suffer for the rest of your life.¡±


    Upon hearing this, the Prince quietly gritted his teeth and answered in a serious tone.


    ¡°¡­Thank you for the advice.¡±


    The Prince conveyed his thanks and left the room alongside the Princess who had a frozen expression on her face.


    ¡°¡­Is the leftover wine mine?¡±


    As I was left alone in the room, I quietly poured wine into the ss and smiled.


    ¡°¡­This is quite good.¡±


    Serena¡¯s intervention was something I didn¡¯t expect, but this could protect na from the threat of engagement for a year.


    Also, since I have been given the means to contain na¡­ the Prince and the Princess will have no choice but to be in my good graces. Just a moment ago, the hot-blooded Prince struggled to endure his wrath and conveyed his thanks for giving him the advice.


    So¡­ Now, how do I deal with Serena¡­


    ¡°¡­You¡¯re the most repulsive person I¡¯ve ever known.¡±


    As I calmly brought the winess to my lips, na, who had tears in the corner of her eyes, mmed the door open and said.


    ¡°You remember nothing. Of course, how can someone who forgot about the promise they made as a child remember anything?¡±


    Seeing na speaking with hatred and contempt, I sighed.


    ¡®¡­After all, she was eavesdropping and listening to everything.¡¯


    I could barely feel the sr mana beyond the room, so I had a rough idea of what na was doing.


    Even the ipetent Prince and Princess didn¡¯t seem to have noticed.


    ¡°In any case¡­ what happened today¡­ I¡¯m a fool to have expected for a moment that what you did today was in order to keep the promise you made in the past.¡±


    ¡°¡­What are you talking about?¡±


    <i> ¨C nk!!!</i>


    The moment I asked with a dumbfounded look, na shot golden mana at my ss, shattering it in the aftermath.


    Thanks to this, my clothes were covered in wine, and na, who was staring at me, opened her mouth with a cold smile.


    ¡°Then try embracing me after a year.¡±


    Having said that, na turned around and added a few words.


    ¡°¡­Of course, it¡¯s unlikely to happen.¡±


    Eventually, na left the room without looking back, and I briefly stared at her, then averted my gaze to the broken wine ss with a disappointed expression and muttered.


    ¡°¡­This was an expensive wine.¡±


    As I was regretfully looking at the red wine, whose each sip would have probably amounted to thousands of gold, I turned around when I suddenly felt a strange tug on my arm.


    ¡°Hoot-Hoot!!¡±


    Then I saw a familiar-looking white owl tugging my arm.


    ¡°¡­The moon beyond the sun.¡±


    Apparently, it¡¯s time to see my fianc¨¦e.

 Chapter 38: The Moon Shining Upon The Stars

    ¡°Hooot!!¡±


    ¡°¡­I got it, all right?¡±


    The owl tugged my arm with its beak and was dragging me somewhere.


    If it just let go of my arm and flew ahead, I would still follow it on my own, but it just won¡¯t stop tugging my arm. In fact, my arm is starting to hurt now.


    ¡°I¡¯ll follow you on my own, so go ahead!¡±


    ¡°Hoooooooot!!¡±


    So, when I swung my arm vigorously in panic, the owl tightened its beak even more firmly and began pping its wings.


    As expected, it¡¯s smart enough to understand the human tongue because it resembles its master, not to mention it¡¯s tenacious just like her.


    ¡°¡­This guy.¡±


    ¡°Hoot, hoot!¡±


    But at this rate, I felt like it would tear off my arm, so I began tickling the owl¡¯s feathers.


    ¡°Hoo¡­ Hoot¡­!¡±


    Then the owl twisted its body, then released my arm and began ring at me. After all, this guy has always been weak to tickles since my younger days.


    ¡°¡­I¡¯ll follow you, all right?¡±


    With that thought in mind, I nced at the owl and it stared back at me with distrust in its eyes. The owl then perched on my shoulder. I think it¡¯s trying to keep an eye on me.


    ¡°¡­Would you like some snacks?¡±


    ¡°Hoot.¡±


    Having rotated and stretched my now free arm once, I picked up a cookie on the table next to me and offered it to the owl.


    It turned its head slightly with a sullen look, but when I ced a cookie in its beak, it began to nibble on it with a look as if he had no choice but to do so.


    I thought the owl looked cute, so I gently began stroking its head.


    ¡®¡­Should I raise an owl as well?¡¯


    I do like animals a lot.


    My favorite is cats, but I also like other kinds of animals besides cats.


    Because it¡¯s fine for me to be kind to animals.


    In the previous timeline, ¡®Animals¡¯ were exempted from the crisis where I had tomit evil deeds in order to make the ¡®Hero¡¯s Armament¡¯ rampage.


    So, when I felt exhausted from continuouslymitting evil deeds, I would try to find sce in caressing kittens and by doing good deeds such as treating wounded animals.


    Perhaps that¡¯s why I always had an ardent desire for pets. Later, when everything is over, I n to raise a ck kitten that resembles the doll that Kania gave me¡­


    ¡°Hooot!!¡±


    ¡°¡­Ugh.¡±


    When I paused to contemte for a moment, the owl got anxious again and pecked my finger.


    As I red at the owl, it opened its beak wide in response. Upon seeing this, I hastened my steps and quickly put my hands behind my back.


    ¡°¡­Oh, Young Master Frey! Are you meeting someone here?¡±


    However, while I was passing through the central hall, someone grabbed my arm.


    ¡°Ugh!¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    It was also the part that the owl bit earlier.


    I turned around looking slightly annoyed and found Isabel was staring at me with a bright smile.


    ¡°By the way, who owns this owl?¡±


    Dressed in an overly shy dress, she tilted her head and reached out to the owl. Upon seeing that, the Owl frowned, then hopped to my other shoulder.


    As expected, this guy is a good judge of character.


    ¡°¡­Apologies, but I¡¯m a little busy right now.¡±


    Anyway, I tried to hurry up because I didn¡¯t know when this owl would snap and tear off my arm, but Isabel blocked my way and spoke with a smile.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t know that the Silver-haired Young Master could be so romantic.¡±


    ¡°Pardon?¡±


    ¡°¡¯I¡¯ve been in love with you for a long time¡¯¡­ Is there any woman who wouldn¡¯t fall for you when you say such a romantic line with that charming face of yours?¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about¡­¡±


    ¡°It was like seeing a knight in shining armor riding a white horse, who showed up to rescue the Princess in her hour of need. You¡¯re really amazing, Young Master Frey.¡±


    I briefly stared at Isabel, who was speaking ecstatically, then turned around with an expression as if I was looking at someone pathetic and tried to walk past her¡­


    ¡°Did you see how all the young aristocraticdies were blushing earlier? Oh, of course, their faces are still flushed red. Take a look over there.¡±


    Before I knew it, she stood in my path once more and pointed to the youngdies whispering amongst each other in the distance.


    ¡°What do you think? How does it feel?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t care, so get out of my way.¡±


    When the owl on my shoulder began staring at me, I broke out in a cold sweat and was about to leave, but Isabel suddenly smiled and said.


    ¡°Then why did you choose the Princess?¡±


    ¡°¡­..?¡±


    ¡°Why did you choose the Princess when all she has is that pretty face of hers? Even her personality is filthy?¡±


    ¡°¡­Sigh.¡±


    My patience finally reached its limit as I was frustrated by her constant carping. In the end, I opened the lid to those suppressed emotions..


    ¡°Well, as I said before, tastes can be unique. By the way, you said we would dance togetherst time? If you don¡¯t mind, can we do it now¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you realize both your personality and appearance are inferior to the Princess?¡±


    ¡°¡­Pardon?¡±


    So, when I spoke with an icy look on my face, Isabel was stunned.


    ¡°No¡­ I don¡¯t think it¡¯s even right topare you to the Princess. Your personality is trash, you¡¯recking in appearance, and you don¡¯t even value your chastity? Do you really believe I¡¯d want to associate with the likes of you?¡±


    ¡°Wh-What do you mean¡­my appearance is pretty¡­ enough to be on par with the Imperial Princess¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­Sigh.¡±


    As I looked at her, who began stammering in embarrassment, I added.


    ¡°¡­You can¡¯t even beat my butler in terms of looks.¡±


    Having said that, I turned my back on her as she began screaming.


    ¡°I knew it¡­! You¡¯re in an intimate rtionship with that bitch aren¡¯t you¡­? Despite that you even proposed to the Imperial Princess? I¡¯ll spread this fact to each and every family¡¯s informant and soon it will be known to all the people of the Empire¡­! ¡°


    ¡°¡­Pleasee with me for a moment.¡±


    ¡°W-What?¡±


    However, the next moment, the Imperial Knights appeared and grabbed her arms. Meanwhile, Isabel looked at the knights in bewilderment.


    ¡°Wh-What are you guys doing? Why aren¡¯t you letting me go?¡±


    ¡°¡­This is the order of the Crown Prince. If you resist, we will use force.¡±


    Soon she began struggling, but the moment the knights firmed their grip around her arm and mentioned the Prince, herplexion turned blue as if she had been stabbed.


    ¡°Hold on! I think there¡¯s been a misunderstanding¡­ Kyaa!¡±


    However, the knights didn¡¯t care about Isabel¡¯s pleadings at all, and in the end, she was dragged away by the knights with a soulless expression on her face. While being dragged, she still kept yelling at me.


    ¡°F-Frey! You did this, didn¡¯t you? Last time I suffered from a stomach ache for a few days, and now this! You were behind them all!¡±


    I moved aside as I roughly listened to Isabel¡¯s incessant howls. She was ring at me as if to kill me.


    ¡°I¡¯ll curse you!! I¡¯ll curse you!! I¡¯ll show you¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­Noisy woman.¡±


    However, soon the knights knocked her out by hitting the back of her nape, and then proceeded to drag her limp body.


    ¡°¡±¡­¡­..¡±¡±


    And the people who nced at her for a moment soon averted their gaze and then began gossiping among themselves.


    ¡®¡­At times like this, the notorious image I forged long ago is quite handy.¡¯


    There was quite a bit ofmotion, but people didn¡¯t take it that seriously because I was involved in the incident.


    No matter how much the aristocrats are fond of incidents and gossip, they pay no heed to political problems regarding me and women or any violent incidents involving me and young masters of other noble households, because it¡¯s an everyday incident.


    Due to that, I was able to remove quite a few viinesses without anyone realizing.


    ¡°Hooot!¡±


    While I was immersed in such thoughts, the owl pped its wing at my face and let out a stern cry.


    ¡°¡­You¡¯re not going to cut me any ck because of this incident, are you?¡±


    ¡°Hooot!!¡±


    When I inquired as such, it managed to understand my words and began nodding its head vigorously.


    ¡°Lord Frey? May I have a moment.¡±


    I chucked and fed the owl another cookie, but soon someone called my name while I was on my way.


    ¡°Sigh¡­ Really, who is it this time¡­!¡±


    Because of this, I felt really annoyed and when I turned around in annoyance the real ruler of the Empire was standing in front of me.


    ¡°¡­I greet the ¡®Twin Sun¡¯ of the Empire.¡±


    ¡°Nice to meet you.¡±


    I hurriedly fixed my expression and greeted the Empress, who responded with a bright smile. She then nodded her head and signaled the servants.


    Then the servants standing behind her stepped forward and handed me something.


    ¡°What¡¯s this?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a small token of my sincerity.¡±


    ¡°¡­But it doesn¡¯t seem small at all.¡±


    What she handed to me was a nk checque.


    ¡°I¡¯ve heard good things from my children.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡±


    I answered calmly while masking my perplexed state. Meanwhile, the Empress smiled and said.


    ¡°Even though it was a little embarrassing initially. Shouldn¡¯t I do my best to help you since we¡¯re on the same side?¡±


    ¡°¡­Thank You.¡±


    ¡°If you need anything else in the future, just tell me. I¡¯ll make it as convenient for you as possible.¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡±


    As I was trying to end the conversation with her by answering as concisely as possible, the Empress suddenly erased the smile from her face and spoke with an impassive expression.


    ¡°And next time, if something like this happens, make sure to discuss it beforehand, all right?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll keep that in mind.¡±


    If it were anyone else, they would have trembled at the aura emitted by the Empire¡¯s real ruler, but I could reply to her in aposed manner because I even faced the Demon King.


    ¡°¡­Well then, farewell.¡±


    The Empress looked at me with slight dissatisfaction, then disappeared with her entourage of servants.


    ¡°I¡¯m sick and tired of this.¡±


    I was already tired of these political maneuvers and psychological warfare, so I sighed and shook my head. Meanwhile, the owl began pecking at my shoulder with an irritated expression.


    ¡°It hurts! It hurts!¡±


    ¡°HOOOOOT!!¡±


    In the end, after getting pecked by the owl everywhere, I used the ster mana to erase my presence and then began heading towards the ce where the owl was pointing with its wings.


    ¡®¡­This time I won¡¯t run into the Emperor, right?¡¯


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    ¡°Is this the ce?¡±


    ¡°Hoot.¡±


    Fortunately, I didn¡¯t cross paths with the Emperor.


    As I heardter, the Emperor burst intoughter once more when Serena broke in during the meeting. Soon afterwards, he ran out of steam and felt exhausted.


    Because of this, for the time being, it seems it will be the era of the Empress.


    ¡®¡­ It seems that Serena chose this ce.¡¯


    Anyway, I wasn¡¯t caught by the Emperor, the youngdies, or my drinking partners, and was able to arrive safely at the ce led by the owl. And before my eyes the beautifulke was illuminated by the Moonlight.


    ¡°¡­By the way, what happened to Serena?¡±


    ¡°Hoot?¡±


    However, I asked the owl on my shoulder when I couldn¡¯t see Serena, who was supposed to be here. It tilted its head and shrugged its wing.


    ¡®Did it fly out on its own to find me?¡¯


    I frowned while pondering about such a possibility, but suddenly something began shing in the grass from afar.


    Because of this, I approached the grass and leaned over cautiously.


    It doesn¡¯t seem to be anything relevant¡­ but when I meet Serena, I¡¯ll have to be careful of her family and need to be cautious.


    ¡°¡­Meow.¡±


    ¡°What? Is it a cat?¡±


    Right in front of me was a ck cat.


    Upon seeing it, I felt relieved, but suddenly I sensed a presence behind me


    ¡°Hoot!¡±


    I momentarily froze, but when I saw the owl on my shoulder flew away with a weing expression on its face, I immediately guessed the identity of the person behind me.


    ¡°You kept me waiting for a long time.¡±


    ¡°¡­Serena.¡±


    While I was staring at her drenched in cold sweat, Serena suddenly radiated subtle lunar mana from her body.


    ¡°Meow!¡±


    Then, the cat behind me quickly ran away and climbed up to the tree. Serena smiled upon seeing this.


    ¡°¡­I kicked out the stray cat. I did well, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­¡±


    Dark mana lingered on the spot where the cat disappeared, so I roughly figured out the situation. I then turned my head slightly to avoid her gaze.


    ¡°Are you a kid?¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°Why are you being so childish? No matter how many theatrics you show me, I can tell you¡¯re not sincere.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­..¡±


    Then, after hearing Serena¡¯s words, I came up with a hypothesis I had been thinking about earlier


    ¡®¡­Don¡¯t tell me, her memories have been erased?¡¯


    Serena is one of the ¡®Main Heroines.¡¯


    In other words, she inherited the memories of the previous timeline due to that unknown penalty.


    So, under normal circumstances, she should have been plotting to kill me right now or had already killed me, or at the very least despised me.


    Because even though she tried to rehabilitate me till the end, during thest moment she began hating me and hurled curses at me.


    However, now, far from hating me, she¡¯s still trying to rehabilitate me somehow, like she did in my previous life.


    ¡°¡­Let¡¯s go for a walk.¡±


    ¡°Yes, let¡¯s go for a walk.¡±


    There is even this ?Absolute Obedience Magic? cast on her. Even now, she is still willing to walk along the shore of theke with me without questioning my words?


    ¡°¡­Serena, look at me for a second.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    In the end, unable to bear this frustration, I used the ?Mind Reading? skill while looking at her.


    ¡°¡­Ah.¡±


    And the next moment, my mind went nk.


    [<strong>Serena Luna Moonlight¡¯s Current Emotion:</strong> Love / Concern / Hatred / Anxiety]


    Apparently, she did lose her memory.


    And¡­


    ¡®She truly loves me with all her heart.¡¯


    ¡°¡­Frey? Is there something floating in the air?¡±


    As I clenched my teeth to hold back my tears, Serena suddenly opened her eyes wide and reached out to the air.


    ¡°I think you¡¯re staring at a square te that¡¯s formed roughly from here to here¡­ by analyzing the tremors in your eyes, it¡¯s probably something opaque and has text written on it¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­No.¡±


    As she tried to deduce my system window with a curious expression on her face, I quickly averted my gaze from it and shook my head in denial. She then heaved a sigh and asked.


    ¡°So, what kind of ck magic are you nning to use this time?¡±


    ¡°¡­What?¡±


    ¡°What evil deed are you nning tomit this time?¡±


    I frowned upon hearing her remarks, as she kept staring at me with a worried expression and continued speaking.


    ¡°You must tell me so I can hide it or cover it up from behind the scenes. Please tell me.¡±


    ¡°¡­I¡¯ll be fine.¡±


    As I glossed over her words and moved slowly, she followed me and continued speaking.


    ¡°Frey, something¡¯s wrong with you. You look way more worn out and tired, as if you have aged a few decades since thest time I saw you.¡±


    ¡°It must be because of my mood.¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s not your mood. The slight tremors of the muscles, the deformation of the eyebrows, and the shape and tone of your expression somehow changed¡­¡±


    ¡°Stop prying.¡±


    I urgently ordered her when she began digging too deep. She nodded her head in affirmation and continued walking in silence.


    ¡°¡­Look at that. Isn¡¯t the Moonlight so beautiful?¡±


    Eventually, she stopped in the middle of theke, then pointed to the distant moon shining in the sky.


    ¡°¡­I hate the moon.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t lie to me. You said you liked the moon the most among the sun, the moon, and the stars when we were young.¡±


    I spoke to Serena in a low voice, but she immediately rebutted my words.


    My favorite memories are those of my childhood, but at times like this, it¡¯s rather ufortable.


    ¡°¡­And you said you hated the sun the most.¡±


    Seren smiled bitterly for a moment, then soon began ring daggers at me.


    ¡°But what happened today?¡±


    ¡°About that¡­¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve crossed the line by openly proposing to the Imperial Princess by using the covenant in a ce where all the important aristocrats of the Empire have gathered.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­..¡±


    I couldn¡¯t utter a single word after seeing the furious look on her face. Soon she eased her expression and said.


    ¡°¡­if the Moonlight family didn¡¯t have a covenant, it would have been a disaster.¡±


    ¡°Serena.¡±


    ¡°They said it¡¯s for one year? Is that the grace period?¡±


    I tried to say something, but she cut me off and continued speaking while smiling bitterly.


    ¡°For a year, I¡¯ll do everything I can to change your mind.¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll keep trying and continue working hard to make you look at me again before the year ends¡­ and capture your heart once again.¡±


    After saying that, Serena approached me without leaving a moment for me to say anything¡­


    <i>¨C Chu</i>


    Then She kissed me


    ¡°Although this might mean nothing to you because of how experienced you¡¯re¡­¡±


    After such a long time, Serena spoke slowly and said with a soft smile.


    ¡°¡­but it¡¯s still my first kiss, so I hope you¡¯ll remember this for the rest of your life.¡±


    Upon seeing her like that, I clenched my teeth, then closed my eyes tightly and gave her an imperativemand.


    ¡°Serena¡­¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    ¡°¡­Don¡¯t love me.¡±


    I felt my heart shatter into pieces when I uttered thatmand. However, the response I got was something I never expected from her.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    After staring nkly at her as she responded with an impassive face, I hurriedly began giving orders again.


    ¡°Don¡¯t love me.¡±


    ¡°How do I do that?¡±


    ¡°Then don¡¯t worry about me.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know how.¡±


    I broke out in a cold sweat upon hearing her continued rejection, but Serena opened her eyes wide and inquired.


    ¡°Why are you speaking in an imperative tone? Are you brainwashing me?¡±


    ¡°Forget everything I¡¯ve ever said in an imperative tone.¡±


    I felt the system window flickering in front of me for a moment, and when I gave themand urgently, Serena nodded and began staring at me with a vacant gaze.


    ¡°¡­If you know anything about the ¡®weakness¡¯ of ¡®Absolute Obedience Magic,¡¯ exin everything at once. I don¡¯t know much about it.¡±


    When I asked her that question, Serena nodded her head once more and began speaking.


    ¡°The weakness of ¡®Absolute Obedience Magic¡¯ is that it can¡¯t give orders that can harm the subject who obeys them. The reason is that the Demon King who invented this magic a thousand years ago deliberately put this restriction on purpose in order to rule out the threat to his safety posed by this spell¡­ The theory behind this magic¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­That¡¯s it.¡±


    Having figured why this had happened, I took a deep breath and gave her an order.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be so sure about everything rted to me in the future.¡±


    ¡°¡­Understood.¡±


    This way, I won¡¯t be threatened by the penalty because of Serena. This is because the system penalty only activates when the person is absolutely ¡®certain.¡¯


    However, havingmitted a grand act today, my life will be threatened by her soon orter in ¡®another way.¡¯ Of course, not because of her will, but because of the will of her ¡®family.¡¯


    My guess is that Serena is the one who decided to cast ?Absolute Obedience Magic? on herself ¡­ maybe it¡¯s the system, but it¡¯s highly likely that she did it on her own will.


    So, from now on, I have to figure out a way to save Serena¡¯s life¡­ while also try finding a way to stop the Moonlight Ducal family from persecuting her. On top of that, I need to deal with the curse of the system that¡¯s cast upon those who are worried about me¡­


    ¡°¡­I¡¯ll give you the love letter next time. I crumpled it up in anger earlier.¡±


    As I was immersed in such thoughts for a while, Serena spoke to me with a shy expression on her face and a momentter, bid her farewell.


    ¡°Well then, farewell.¡±


    Having said that, Serena turned to the carriage that had been waiting for her in the distance with a subtle smile on her face. After momentarily looking at her, I also turned to the carriage waiting for me on the other side, but¡ª


    ¡°Oh right.¡±


    My footsteps came to a halt, and I nced back when I heard Serena¡¯s voice from behind.


    ¡°I love you.¡±


    Then Serena, who glittered under the mellow moonlight, smiled broadly and uttered the words she had always said to me.


    After seeing her like that, I turned around once more with a bitter smile on my face and began heading towards my carriage¡ª


    ¡°¡­Perhaps?¡±


    However, when I heard her following word from behind, I once again came to a standstill and took out the letter I had kept in my pocket until then.


    ¨C I¡¯ll see you soon.


    P.S. I love you (perhaps?)


    <strong><em>Serena Lunar Moonlight</em></strong>


    Soon after, I reread the contents that had been illuminated by the mellow moonlight that shined upon her and muttered with an absurd expression.


    ¡°¡­ Don¡¯t tell me you have calcted this far?¡±


    Looking back, my fianc¨¦e has always been an unparalleled genius.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    <b><i>¨C Serena. Do you realize what you did?</i></b>


    ¡°I apologize, but¡­¡±


    After such a long night, the dawn has finally arrived.


    <b><i>¨C How dare you use the covenant of the Imperial family and the Moonlight family without consulting us? You even did that for Frey¡­</i></b>


    ¡°But that¡¯s the only way¡­¡±


    Serena, who was riding in the carriage, was talking to someone using amunication crystal ball with an aggrieved expression on her face.


    <b><i>¨C The Sunrise Imperial House is the sun that brightens the dawn of the Empire, the Moonlight Duchy is the moon that illuminates its dusk, and the Starlight Duchy is the star that shines upon those devoid of their light..</i></b>


    ¡°Yes, I know.¡±


    <b><i>¨C This bnce has been maintained for a millennium. However, the evil heir who appeared in the Starlight Ducal family for the first time in a thousand years is trying to break that bnce.</i></b>


    Upon hearing those words, Serena began speaking urgently while drenched in cold sweat.


    ¡°B-But¡­ My Lord, I made a new appointment with him today. So, if you give me a year¡­¡±


    <b><i>¨C Today, Frey abandoned you and proposed to the Third Imperial Princess. At that point, the opportunity given to you was already over.</i></b>


    ¡°¡­¡±


    However, when the Lord¡¯s cold words flowed out of the crystal ball, Serena closed her eyes. Soon afterwards, the Lord gave her a crueler order than anything else before.


    <b><i>¨C Kill Frey Raon Starlight as soon as possible.</i></b>


    ¡°¡­Pardon!?¡±


    <b><i>¨C All the elders of the Moonlight family, who secretly guard the night of the Empire, have agreed.</i></b>


    ¡°But I¡­!¡±


    Upon hearing those words, Serena panicked and screamed, but right at that moment, magic circles appeared all over her body as Serena began trembling with fear in her eyes.


    ¡°cckkkk!!!¡±


    Eventually, when the magic circle began glowing, Serena shrieked in agony and the icy voice of the Lord was heard once again from the crystal ball.


    <b><i>¨C Don¡¯t forget that you¡¯re under the curse of ?Familial Subordination?.</i></b>


    When those words were delivered, the light of the crystal ball went out, and Serena muttered under her breath while trembling.


    ¡°Still, I¡­ can¡¯t give up on him¡­¡±


    She tried to speak calmly while holding on to her fading consciousness, but just before she copsed, she uttered a word after struggling for a bit.


    ¡°¡­Perhaps.¡±


    Having said that, Serena eventually lost consciousness and copsed, and the carriage of the Moonlight Ducal family began heading towards the Sunrise Academy.

 Chapter 39: Raid On The Commoner’s Dormitory (1)

    <b>? Raid On The Commoner¡¯s Dormitory (1) ?</b>


    ¡°Young Master, what are you staring at in a daze?¡±


    As Iy on my bed staring absent-mindedly at the ceiling, Kania asked a question with a perplexed expression on her face.


    ¡°Try to guess.¡±


    ¡°¡­Pardon?¡±


    When I asked her a question in a dazed tone, she inquired again with a slightly absurd expression on her face.


    ¡°How can I guess that?¡±


    ¡°¡­Serena would have just looked straight into my eyes and guessed it right?¡±


    But when I provoked her with a mischievous expression on my face, she frowned and approached the bed I was lying on.


    ¡°Um¡­ So, are you looking at the system?¡±


    Then she settled down on the bed, looked me in the eye, and answered.


    ¡°¡­As expected, Kania is also amazing.¡±


    Noticing Kania¡¯s serious expression, I judged it would be best to stop teasing her. I slowly got up from the bed and said.


    ¡°Yes, I was looking at the system.¡±


    ¡°¡­But why were you just staring at it? I remember you moving your pupils back and forth when you looked at the system in the past.¡±


    ¡°¡­Oh.¡±


    In response to Kania¡¯s sharp question, who was prying into my situation, I smiled and continued speaking. In addition, I realized the fact that she was quite smart.


    ¡°Initially, there were many things I could check out in the system, but unfortunately, now I can only stare at it in a daze.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    As Kania once again asked with a puzzled expression on her face, I nced at the system window floating in front of my answers and replied.


    ¡ºSystem update in progress¡­¡»


    ¡°¡­The system is updating.¡±


    Due to the outrageous act I performed at yesterday¡¯s ball, I was able to reach the mark of 3,000 false evil points by the time I got inside the carriage after parting ways with Serena.


    And, from that moment on, the system shutdown and only this message was being disyed on the window.


    Thanks to this, I can¡¯t even use my usual ?Mind Reading? or ?Inspect? skills.


    ording to the prophetic book, when the system is undergoing ¡®update,¡¯ all its abilities besides the penalty and quest feature will be temporarily disabled¡­ Perhaps the ?False Evil¡¯s Intuition? won¡¯t get triggered.


    ¡®Anyway, to not allow the use of skill until the update is done, even though I know the system is ruthless¡­ this is really too much.¡¯


    The system only aids inmitting evil deeds, so it probably won¡¯t provide any help in clearing the main quest.


    Still, it¡¯s quite a pity that I can¡¯t use essential skills such as ?Inspect?.


    ¡°¡­Young Master.¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    While I was clicking my tongue inwardly in regret, Kania suddenly whispered.


    ¡°Lady Serena is right outside the door.¡±


    ¡°¡­How do you know that?¡±


    ¡°You do know that my dark mana tries to resist the sr, ster and the lunar manas, right? So, I can sense her presence easily with its help.¡±


    ¡°¡­That¡¯s impressive.¡±


    I smiled upon seeing that Kania was already proficient to this extent, even though her curse had only been slightly neutralized. I then took a deep breath and opened the door.


    ¡°¡­Perhaps you were already aware I was here?¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°I can tell just by assessing how fast you opened the door and the look on your face. Well, it¡¯s not that impressive of a deduction, so let¡¯s just stop talking about that¡­ anyway, can Ie inside?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    When I saw Serena trying to squeeze her way inside, I grabbed her arm urgently and inquired. Upon hearing my question, Serena answered as if it was totally natural for her to do so.


    ¡°Do I need a reason to enter my fianc¨¦¡¯s room?¡±


    ¡°But¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­I told you, didn¡¯t I? I¡¯m going to change your mind within a year. So, I¡¯ll always try my best.¡±


    Having said that, Serena forced herself into the room and began inspecting every corner.


    ¡°Hm¡­ the room is pretty clean, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    ¡°¡­Probably because there are a lot of cleaners.¡±


    ¡°The maids seem to be rather skilled. Seeing that there is not a speck of dust.¡±


    Serena muttered while wiping the windowsill with her finger. Soon her gaze turned to Kania, who was sitting on the bed.


    ¡°So, why are you here?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m Young Master¡¯s butler¡­¡±


    ¡°Ms. Kania, I¡¯m not asking about that.¡±


    Serena sternly cut off Kania, who was sitting on the bed, and asked with a cold expression.


    ¡°Do you intend to harm Lord Frey, or are you trying to help?¡±


    ¡°¡­Thetter.¡±


    ¡°Yes, that seems true. Thank you for your answer.¡±


    Kania, who spoke anxiously, looked bewildered when Serena judged her words as true so quickly. On the other hand, Serena, who was staring at her, smiled and said.


    ¡°Lord Frey, is this part of your usual fake affair?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve never lied to you about such matters.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s another lie. You¡¯ve gotten pretty good while I haven¡¯t seen you in a long time, but you can¡¯t fool me¡­ perhaps.¡±


    Serena, who unwittingly added ¡®perhaps¡¯ at the end of her words because of the absolute obedience magic, suddenly stopped smiling and spoke with an icy look.


    ¡°By the way, I don¡¯t know if it was your aim¡­ or just a coincidence, but this time you¡¯ve picked quite the suitable partner, didn¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°Well, a stray cat is always just a thieving cat.¡±


    I stared nkly at Serena, who was uttering unfamiliar words, and suddenly Kania spoke in a low voice.


    ¡°¡­By the way, Lady Serena doesn¡¯t like cats, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I hate cats. I absolutely loath them.¡±


    Then Kania smirked and said.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry about that. Young Master seems to be quite fond of cats.¡±


    ¡°Ho, he just likes them as ¡®pets.¡¯ You didn¡¯t know that?¡±


    Serena, who was smiling pleasantly, and Kania, who had a cold smile on her face, shed with each other.


    While I was watching the situation unfold, suddenly Serena frowned and slumped down on the chair. Upon seeing this sight, I inquired.


    ¡°¡­Is that your chronic illness acting up again?¡±


    ¡°Oh, are you worried about me, perhaps?¡±


    ¡°Never mind, get out of this room. Because I don¡¯t want to see your pathetic self.¡±


    ¡°Understood.¡±


    ¡°No, hold on. Wait for a moment.¡±


    Since I thought I roughly understood why she copsed on the chair, I told her to leave. However, just when she was about to leave, I called her once more and gave her amand.


    ¡°Contact me immediately if you see some strange signs near themoner¡¯s dormitory.¡±


    ¡°Understood.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t follow thismand blindly; rather, consider it as my earnest request.¡±


    ¡°Very well.¡±


    When I gave her thatmand, Serena smiled softly, and instead of saying goodbye, she said her usual words.


    ¡°Perhaps¡­ I love you.¡±


    Having said that, she turned around and walked out of the dormitory.


    ¡°¡­Young Master, I have a question for you.¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    While I was staring at Serena¡¯s distant back with a sigh, Kania, standing next to me, asked a question.


    ¡°From what the Young Master exined to me in the carriagest night, Lady Serena is currently uncertain about everything regarding you, right?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right?¡±


    When I nodded, Kania frowned and asked.


    ¡°Then why don¡¯t you tell Lady Serena everything?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­..¡±


    ¡°Even if you reveal everything to Lady Serena, there will be no ¡®penalty¡¯ because she will keep ¡®doubting¡¯ you till the end. Then why¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­There¡¯s a reason.¡±


    I slowly began exining to her the reason.


    ¡°First of all¡­ it¡¯s because of the ¡®Ordeal of the System.''¡±


    ¡°An ordeal of the system?¡±


    ¡°Yes, because of that ordeal, besides you, the warlock¡­ everyone who is ¡®concerned¡¯ about me will get cursed.¡±


    ¡°¡­I see.¡±


    When Kania nodded with a grim expression, I sighed and spoke.


    ¡°The only people who are currently concerned about me are my sister Aria and my fianc¨¦e, Serena. So, I have no choice but to stop them from worrying about me.¡±


    ¡°So, that¡¯s the reason you didn¡¯t tell Lady Serena everything?¡±


    ¡°Yes, even if I tell her everything, she will be suspicious until the end because of the order I gave her¡­ However, the chances of her emotions such as ¡®love¡¯ and ¡®concern¡¯ disappearing also get significantly lowered.¡±


    When I said so calmly, Kania frowned and said.


    ¡°But¡­ after you deal with the curse, you can confide in everything¡­¡±


    ¡°No, the second reason is her family.¡±


    ¡°¡­Ah.¡±


    As I said so firmly, Kania looked convinced.


    ¡°You just saw her writhe in pain, didn¡¯t you? It seems her ¡®Familial Subordination¡¯ curse has been triggered.¡±


    ¡°¡­That¡¯s terrible.¡±


    ¡°In the previous timeline, the Lord and the elders of the Moonlight Ducal family were all removed by the Demon King before they decided to assassinate me¡­ But It seems this time around they decided to get rid of me sooner than I thought because I proposed to the Princess.¡±


    Having said that, I heaved a deep sigh, then slowly closed my eyes and continued speaking.


    ¡°So, if she truly doesn¡¯t want to kill me in the future, the pain will be so intense that it can¡¯t bepared to the agony she originally felt. So, for her sake, I need to be hated by her.¡±


    ¡°¡­If Lady Serena resolved herself to kill you, it would be quite difficult, wouldn¡¯t it?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll hang in there until I defeat the Demon King.¡±


    When I said so with a bitter smile, Kania sighed and grumbled.


    ¡°Somehow, the entire world seems to be designed to paint you as a viin.¡±


    ¡°Indeed, it¡¯s a wretched world.¡±


    As I looked at the floor with dim eyes, Kania asked one more question.


    ¡°But why did you give Lady Serena such an order?¡±


    ¡°Order?¡±


    ¡°You just told her to report anything that happens near themoners¡¯ dormitory.¡±


    As Kania tilted her head and asked, I replied with a smile.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you remember we were supposed to go out together?¡±


    ¡°¡­Pardon?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll be getting ready to leave soon. You, too, should get ready.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Kania spoke with a bewildered expression.


    ¡°Yes, but¡­ the ¡®Raid on Commoners¡¯ Dormitory¡¯ isn¡¯t over yet? So, if both of us leave our post.¡±


    ¡°In fact, the reason we are going for an outing is because of the ¡®Raid on the Commoner¡¯s Dormitory?¡¯¡±


    ¡°Pardon?¡±


    I got up from my seat to get dressed and said.


    ¡°It seems that the ¡®raider¡¯ didn¡¯t attack because he seemed to be wary of a gaze watching him. So isn¡¯t it more likely that he would make a move when he notices that the daily surveince has disappeared?¡±


    ¡°But¡­ if something happens when we¡¯re away¡­¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s why I told Serena to contact me immediately if she sees anything ¡®suspicious.¡¯ She¡¯s smart, so the ¡®raider¡¯ won¡¯t notice, and she¡¯ll notify us before anything happens.¡±


    ¡°¡­I see.¡±


    Then Kania nodded, looking somewhat convinced, and stood up.


    ¡°By the way, where are we going?¡±


    ¡°Since we must return immediately the moment we are notified, we should stay as close as possible¡­¡±


    I wanted to buy clothes for Kania, who usually only wore suits, so I was nning to suggest going to the nearest clothing store, but¡­


    ¡°Frey!!¡±


    ¡°Ugh!!¡±


    I freaked out when Serena suddenly burst open the door and stormed in.


    ¡°Serena, you didn¡¯t even knock. What are you doing¡­¡±


    Having calmed my panicked heart, I gave Serena an icy re and was about to rebuke her, but¡­


    ¡°I found something suspicious.¡±


    ¡°¡­..!¡±


    I froze when she said so confidently.


    ¡°Did I do well?¡±


    I watched Serena for a while as she spoke with a bright smile, then sighed and whispered to Kania.


    ¡°¡­ The outing. Let¡¯s postpone it for now.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    It seems the main quest has begun.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    ¡°What?¡±


    We arrived at the Commoner¡¯s dormitory all tensed up, but what greeted us was just a peaceful dormitory building.


    Usually, when this event urs, the dormitory is on fire or demolished¡­ I don¡¯t know what kind of strange signs she sensed, but it appears to be normal.


    ¡°¡­Look, it looks weird, doesn¡¯t it?¡±


    However, Serena pointed to the dormitory with a confident expression. As I was staring at that direction with a bewildered look, suddenly Kania opened her mouth while breaking out in a cold sweat.


    ¡°¡­I can feel a terrifying magic.¡±


    At that moment, I spread the ster mana in all directions with a stony expression on my face, and I could feel a substantial amount of mana surrounding the dormitory.


    ¡°You know how to use the ster mana? Why the hell did you hide this fact¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­Forget the fact that I just used ster mana.¡±


    Having grasped the general situation, I gave a quick order to Serena, who was talking to me with a sharp glint in her eyes.


    ¡°¡­Hmm?¡±


    Then Serena looked dazed for a moment, and soon tilted her head.


    ¡®¡­As expected, I shouldn¡¯t erase her memories deliberately whenever I want.¡¯


    Then, for some odd reason, when Serena started looking at me with a grim expression on her face, I muttered quietly to myself.


    ?Absolute Obedience Magic? forces the subject to follow the orders of the target it¡¯s loyal to without question, but if I keep erasing her memories like this, Serena, a peerless genius, might grasp the gap between the erased memories and be suspicious.


    Isn¡¯t she ring at me a little right now? So, I think I should refrain from erasing her memories unless it is an emergency.


    ¡°Come on, look.¡±


    With that thought in mind, I calmly epted her gaze. Soon, Serena picked up a stone from the ground and threw it at the entrance of the dormitory.


    <i>¨C Swoosh!</i>


    Then, the stone that flew swiftly disappeared as soon as it made contact with the entrance of the dormitory.


    ¡°¡­It seems the space inside and outside the dormitory is separated.¡±


    ¡°Yes, seeing that the stone you threw disappeared without a trace. Then wait in front of the entrance for a moment.¡±


    After I calmly responding to Serena¡¯s exnation, I gave her amand. Meanwhile, Kania, who was standing next to me, spoke urgently.


    ¡°I think we should retreat for now.¡±


    ¡°¡­Why?¡±


    ¡°You also know that as well. No beings can cast this kind ofrge-scale spatial magic¡­.¡±


    ¡°¡­I know that only the Demon King and her aide can use it.¡±


    After replying calmly, I took something out of my pocket and showed it to her.


    ¡°But if we have this, there is nothing to worry about.¡±


    ¡°¡­Huh?¡±


    When Kania saw the ¡®Stone of Domination¡¯ I took out, she looked perplexed.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that the ¡®Stone of Domination,¡¯ an item for mind control? I know it well because I overheard the conversation between the Young Master and the Demon King¡¯s servant in the previous timeline.¡±


    ¡°¡­Yes, ording to the original scenario, this ¡®Stone of Domination¡¯ is an item to awaken the brainwashed ¡®Raider.''¡±


    I said so with a rxed smiled


    ¡°However, the ¡®true power¡¯ of this item is not something like ¡®mind control.''¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    Leaving behind Kania, who looked perplexed, I put the ¡®Stone of Domination¡¯ back into my pocket and stepped forward.


    ¡°Well, you¡¯ll see with your own eyester¡­¡±


    However, the next moment when I noticed something, I quickly grabbed Serena and Kania, then flung myself onto the grass next to them.


    ¡°Y-Young Master? What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    ¡°You¡­ what are you doing?¡±


    Feeling panicked, Kania and Serena opened their eyes wide and began admonishing me, but¡­


    ¡°¡­So, what¡¯s going on?¡±


    ¡°Hurry! We¡¯ll bete!¡±


    ¡°As expected, there¡¯s a variable.¡±


    The two quickly shut their mouths when Isolet, Ferloche, and na passed by the ce where we were just standing.


    ¡°Uh-Umm?¡±


    Of course, I blocked Serena¡¯s mouth.


    <i>¨C Swoosh!</i>


    Eventually, the three of them arrived at the entrance of themoner¡¯s dormitory and disappeared from our sight in an instant.


    ¡°Fuha¡­ Frey? What the hell is going on here? Why do we have to hide like this?¡±


    While I was drenched in sweat as I witnessed the scene, Serena began asking questions, as if she couldn¡¯t stand it any longer.


    ¡°¡­Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re nning to do something bad again?¡±


    Eventually, she looked at me with a desperate expression, so I tried to avoid her gaze and spoke to Kania.


    ¡°Kania, cast a cognitive transformation magic spell around here. Don¡¯t let anyone approach themoners¡¯ dormitory¡­¡±


    ¡°I can do that as well.¡±


    After cutting my words, Serena got up from her seat and unfolded the fan she was holding.


    ¡°¡­Yes, so you don¡¯t want anyone approaching this ce for a while, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­ But¡­¡±


    ¡°Tell me. What the hell are you trying to do over there?¡±


    As Serena continued to question me, I noticed Kania staring at me with a mncholic look on her face. I then closed my eyes and said.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing. So don¡¯t worry.¡±


    ¡°¡­ Perhaps I¡¯ll even believe you.¡±


    Then Serena tried to soften her expression, but anxiety still lingered in her eyes.


    ¡®¡­As expected of Serena. If it weren¡¯t for absolute obedience magic, this wouldn¡¯t have been possible.¡¯


    The first reason Serena was anxious was probably because she wasn¡¯t certain about everything concerning me, and the second reason was that she could read lies in my eyes.


    Yes. Today, I will subdue an unknown assant who borrowed power from the Demon King and take his ce.


    The strategy I came up with to clear this ¡®Main Quest¡¯ was to pretend to be brainwashed by the Demon King and be the final boss of ¡®Raid on Commoner¡¯s Dormitory¡¯ case. After I¡¯m subdued, I¡¯ll reveal that Demon King was behind this incident to the world and im my innocence.


    In other words, this case will not be the beginning of the Empire¡¯s downfall and the debut battle of the Demon King¡­ rather it will be the first step towards a happy ending and a de of counterattack against the Demon King.


    ¡°Then let¡¯s get going.¡±


    It¡¯s also the first step in getting Serena to turn her back on me.


    ¡°Well, I¡¯ll have to see for myself.¡±


    ¡°Be careful, Young Master.¡±


    With those thoughts in mind, I walked to the entrance of the Commoner¡¯s dormitory with Serena and Kania.


    <i>¨C m!</i>!


    ¡°¡­huh?¡±


    ¡°Oh God.¡±


    And the next moment, what unfolded before my eyes¡­


    ¡°Screeeech!!¡±


    ¡°Rooooaar!!!¡±


    The interior of themoner¡¯s dormitory was transformed into a dungeon, and intermediate-rank demonic monsters charged at us in full speed.


    ¡°¡­Did I fail the quest?¡±


    Apparently, there¡¯s a problem in this timeline.


    <em>You should check out the illustrations on our discord server</em>


    <em>You can rate this series here</em>

 Chapter 40: Raid On The Commoner’s Dormitory (2)

    <b>? Raid On The Commoner¡¯s Dormitory (2) ?</b>


    ¡°Grooowll!!¡±


    One of the demonic monsters rushing in the front took a giant leap and flew straight at us.


    ¡°¡­Hmm.¡±


    Soon it extended its sharp ws, and upon seeing this, I quickly reached out to the sword that I recently bought in the back alley, but¡­


    <i> ¨C nk!!</i>


    Serena, who suddenly stepped forward, easily blocked its ws with the fan in her hand, and in the next moment, she lightly waved it.


    ¡°Shrieeek!!¡±


    Soon afterwards, the demonic monster was flung away helplessly and collided with its rushingpanions. The monsters who witnessed this scene began faltering.


    ¡°How dare-?¡±


    Serena, who stared at these demonic monsters condescendingly, pped her fan in a rxed manner, and thenunched an attack infused with lunar mana towards them.


    ¡°Gro-Growl¡­¡±


    ¡°Squeal¡­ Squeal¡­¡±


    Thus, the demonic monsters, swept away by her lunar mana, faltered and began copsing one after another. Soon, only silence lingered in the dormitory¡¯s lobby.


    ¡°What do you think? I¡¯m amazing, aren¡¯t I?¡±


    As I stared at the scene in a daze, Serena asked me a question with twinkling eyes.


    ¡°¡­Not really.¡±


    ¡°Ugh.¡±


    After responding bluntly to Serena, I tried to ignore her sullen expression and muttered to myself.


    ¡®As expected of Serena. She has alreadypletely mastered the Moonlight family¡¯s arcane skills at this point in time.¡¯


    The ¡®Moonlight Ducal Family,¡¯ one of the three ¡®Ducal Households¡¯ of the Empire, is a ¡®Family of Assassins¡¯ that guards the night of the Empire.


    Perhaps that¡¯s why the Moonlight family, which symbolizes the moon, uses ?Lunar Mana?, which is most suitable for ¡®Assassination¡¯, because it is subtle and quiet but also secretive and fatal at the same time.


    Like the radiant and overwhelming ?Sr Mana? of the Sunrise imperial family that symbolizes the sun, and the sparkling and beautiful ?Ster Mana? of the Starlight family that embodies the stars, it possesses the abilities suitable for that family.


    Of course,pared to the sr mana, which constantly generates explosive power, and the ster mana, which can produce a tremendous burst of power in an instant, its destructive force might becking¡­ However, lunar mana, which secretly digs into opponents like poison, is just as fatal in a different sense.


    <i>¨C Rustle¡­</i>


    While I was immersed in such thoughts, I noticed that the monsters slowly disintegrated into ashes. Seeing that sight, Serena spoke with a sullen look on her face.


    ¡°¡­If you had continued training with Lady Isolet and myself, this wouldn¡¯t have been a problem for you.¡±


    Of course, I can annihte these demonic monsters with one swing of my sword.


    I just didn¡¯t bother doing it in order to hide my power from the assant and Serena.


    <i> ¨C Swoosh¡­</i>


    Anyway, seeing the demonic monsters copse, I was about to get a move on and begin searching for the assant in earnest. However, just then I heard a familiar noise from behind.


    ¡°¡­Excuse me for a moment.¡±


    Kania was absorbing the dark mana flowing from the crumbling demonic monsters.


    ¡°¡­Ugh.¡±


    Watching this, Serena¡¯s brows furrowed as she hid behind my back and used her fan. She began driving away the dark mana spread everywhere around her.


    ¡°Here, absorb it all.¡±


    ¡°¡­Thank you.¡±


    Kania frowned slightly in response to her actions, then began absorbing the dark mana several times faster than before.


    ¡°¡­Oh my, the stray cat seems to be angry.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t care, so get away from me.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    As I freed myself from Serena, who was clinging to my back, I heaved a sigh and began examining the two alternatively.


    ¡®¡­It would be nice if the two of them could just get along.¡¯


    Serena has known from a very young age that Kania is a warlock.


    I don¡¯t know how she figured it out, but it¡¯s probably because she was a born genius, and as such, I asked her to keep quiet about this.


    Fortunately, she followed my instructions and didn¡¯t reveal Kania¡¯s identity, but since the day she found out, she and Kania have not been on good terms.


    I never understood the things they always bickered about.


    ¡°¡­Huh?¡±


    As I was reminiscing about that, Serena, who was standing behind me, suddenly tilted her head with a puzzled expression.


    Serena¡¯s reaction meant that something must have happened, so I rushed to where she was standing. However, when I arrived there I didn¡¯t notice anything special, but then¡ª


    ¡°¡­Graffiti?¡±


    ¡°Well, there seems to be something suspicious.¡±


    While I was inspecting the enormous graffiti painted on the lobby floor, Serena suddenly turned around and began heading somewhere.


    ¡°¡­That¡¯s the dormitory manager and the maid, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    ¡°Yes, looking at their namete¡­ I think so.¡±


    I followed her and found the manager and the maid both copsed on the floor under a toppled desk.


    ¡°They are not dead, just unconscious. Even if I don¡¯t measure their pulse, I can sense the slight tremors in their muscles¡­¡±


    ¡°Well, if you know why they¡¯re in such a state, exin it to me concisely.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s magic. They fell into slumber because of a spell.¡±


    After hearing Serena¡¯s exnation, I sent her away and fell into deep thought. Soon afterwards, I spoke to Kania, who was standing next to me absorbing dark mana.


    ¡°Kania, can you infiltrate their subconscious space?¡±


    ¡°D-Do you know about that ck magic spell?¡±


    ¡°Of course, I know. I know everything about you.¡±


    When I said so with a smile while looking straight at Kania, she broke out in a cold sweat and looked embarrassed for some reason. Upon seeing her expression, I added.


    ¡°Ah, if it seems too hard, no need to do it. It takes a lot of dark mana and is quite the dangerous ck magic spell.¡±


    Kania stared at me for a moment, then smiled and spoke.


    ¡°No, it¡¯s fine. I¡¯m overflowing with dark mana right now because I absorbed quite a lot from these monsters.¡±


    ¡°¡­Thank you, Kania.¡±


    After hearing my words, Kania lightly nodded in return and immediately began infusing dark mana into the unconscious maid.


    As I was looking at the scene curiously, Kania suddenly frowned and hurriedly withdrew her dark mana.


    ¡°¡­I don¡¯t think it¡¯s possible.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    Seeing Kania shaking her head in denial, I inquired with a puzzled expression, and she replied with a serious look on her face.


    ¡°¡­I don¡¯t know. Something like an unknown force is preventing me from infiltrating their subconscious space.¡±


    Upon hearing her words, my expression distorted.


    ¡°¡­The Demon King really is crazy.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s impossible for your ¡®Subconscious Invasion¡¯ magic spell to not work¡­ unless the ¡®Demon King¡¯ intervened.¡±


    ¡°Then¡­ you mean the Demon King is here now?¡±


    When Kania asked with a shocked expression, I slowly shook my head in denial and answered.


    ¡°No, it¡¯s not¡­ She probably shared her power with the ¡®Assant¡¯.¡±


    ¡°Pardon? Not an executive or a servant¡­ but with an ¡®Academy Student¡¯?¡±


    Having said that, Kania had an expression as if she didn¡¯t understand, and I also spoke with an iprehensible look.


    ¡°That¡¯s why I told you. The Demon King is crazy. Why the hell did she do this? Why? Just Why?¡±


    I¡¯ve been specting hard about the scenario that seemed to be out of sync for a long time, but soon, Kania asked cautiously.


    ¡°Young Master, just in case¡­ the quest didn¡¯t fail, right?¡±


    ¡°Uh, it didn¡¯t fail yet. The main quest window is still there.¡±


    ¡°If that¡¯s the case¡­ it means that both the assant and the Demon King still didn¡¯t achieve their goal.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll have to stop this as soon as possible. And, after I stop the assant, I should immediately take his ce. So, Kania, I have a favor to ask of you.¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    ¡°¡­Share some of your dark mana with me.¡±


    As I left the table after Kania shared some of her dark mana with me in bewilderment, I heard Serena¡¯s voice from upstairs.


    ¡°Come here!!¡±


    Upon hearing those words, I quickly went to the second floor and saw Serena staring at me.


    ¡°¡­So, why did you call me?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m going to tell you what I deduced.¡±


    Having said that, Serena waved her fan, and all the doors of the dormitory next to us began disintegrating.


    ¡°¡­This.¡±


    Soon, behind the disintegrated door, I witnessed a sight where many academy students were lying unconscious.


    ¡°I¡¯m sure all the other floors are like this. I¡¯ve defeated ten monsters on my way here so far, but I didn¡¯t sense any human presence.¡±


    ¡°¡­Hmm.¡±


    As I put my hand on my chin and fell in deep thought upon hearing her conjecture, Serena continued exining.


    ¡°Well, this is probably too big and too malicious for you to orchestrate¡­ from now on, I¡¯ll assume that the reason you¡¯re here is to prevent all this from happening.¡±


    ¡°¡­I get it, so what¡¯s your point?¡±


    ¡°Why were there no casualties?¡±


    I opened my eyes wide when I heard those words. Meanwhile, Serena fanned herself and continued speaking.


    ¡°In this dormitory full of demonic monsters that are hostile to humans¡­ strangely, there were no casualties. I¡¯m sure they would have been able to break through the wooden doors easily and enter if they wanted to do so.¡±


    ¡°Not to mention, even the manager and the maid, who were lying defenseless on the first floor, were fine.¡±


    Suddenly, Kania appeared behind me and replied to her. Seeing this, Serena frowned slightly, then coughed in vain and continued speaking.


    ¡°Ahem, anyway, considering that¡­ it seems like there is someone who is controlling these demonic monsters.¡±


    ¡°¡­That guy must be the assant.¡±


    ¡°Yes, and the reason that the assant would put everyone in this dormitory to sleep and then release the demonic monsters to get rid of the intruders, while at the same time not harming the unconscious students¡ª¡±


    After hesitating for a moment, she quietly pointed to the lobby on the first floor under the railing.


    ¡°¡­ See that graffiti we found earlier?¡±


    ¡°Yes, why¡­¡±


    ¡°There is a simr form of graffiti here.¡±


    Having said that, she pointed to the ground, where there was a graffiti simr to the one drawn on the first floor.


    ¡°What¡¯s interesting here is that the graffiti on the first floor and the one on the second floor where we are now, fit together perfectly.¡±


    ¡°Then¡­¡±


    ¡°Perhaps, looking at the interlocking pattern, if these graffitis continue up to the top floor¡­ they will eventually take the form of a ¡®Magic Circle''¡±


    Having said that, Serena took a deep breath and began speaking with a serious expression.


    ¡°The reason I came up with¡­ after seeing everyone being put to sleep, and seeing that the assant is trying to prevent variables like intruders as he doesn¡¯t want to make the number of people involved unclear¡­it seems like a magic circle that needs to be performed on such arge scale¨C¡±


    ¡°¡­Shit.¡±


    Before she could even finish her words, a magic circle that was supposed to sacrifice arge number of ¡®healthy children¡¯ for the purpose of awakening the Demon King¡¯s powers shed through my mind. The Subus Queen I met in the back alley was earnestly preparing that very same magic circle.


    Now that I took a second look at the shape of that graffiti¡­ it¡¯s slightly different from the magic circle the Subus Queen prepared back then¡­ it seems even more malevolent andrger.


    So, the real purpose of the ¡®Assant¡¯ and the ¡®Demon King¡¯ who raided this dormitory is¡­


    ¡°¨Cand it can be nothing other than a sacrificial magic circle.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s quickly break through to the top floor right now.¡±


    As soon as Serena finished speaking, I gave her the order and rushed to the top floor.


    ¡°Young Master, why are we going to the top floor?¡±


    ¡°The magic circle getspleted on the top floor. Perhaps the assant will activate the magic circle there. So, we need to rush there and stop it¡­¡±


    ¡°Rooooarr!!!¡±


    ¡°¡­Damn it.¡±


    However, just as we reached the third floor, we got surrounded by countless demonic monsters.


    ¡°¡­I¡¯m in a hurry.¡±


    ¡°Young Master, please step back.¡±


    ¡°Sigh¡­ they¡¯re going to crumble away anyway.¡±


    When I bit my lips anxiously, Kania and Serena clenched their fists and began ring at the monsters¡­


    <i> ¨C Schwiiiiing!!!</i>


    In the end, unable to bear it any longer, I drew my sword and slew the numerous monsters in an instant. Meanwhile, Kania and Serena looked at me in amazement.


    ¡°Y-You¡­ How did you¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll exinter. For now,e with me.¡±


    Revealing my real skills in front of Serena was quite the ¡®negative,¡¯ but because of the ?Absolute Obedience Magic?, I¡¯ll be able to make excuses somehow¡­ It¡¯s dangerous, but it doesn¡¯t matter since as ast resort I can erase her memories.


    Right now, the lives of themoners in this dormitory are more valuable than that.


    ¡°¡­From now on, we¡¯ll start breaking through. So, keep up with me.¡±


    Having said that, I swathed my body with ster mana and began heading to the top floor at full speed.


    ¡°Y-Young Master?¡±


    ¡°Frey! You¡¯re way too fast!!¡±


    I can hear their screams in the background, but now the lives of the hundreds ofmoners are more important than that, so I decided to ignore them for now.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    <i> ¨C Roar!! Roar!!!</i>


    ¡°Damn it, these bastards¡­ Where the hell did they get this kind of power!?¡±


    ¡°Hey, Stop!!¡±


    ¡°Fufufu¡­ Hehehe¡­ You¡¯vee all the way here¡­ Why are you telling me to stop¡­?¡±


    Thanks to my charge, we arrived at the top floor in a matter of minutes. However, it was already in chaos.


    <i>¨C Spark!!</i>


    ¡°Lady Ferloche! Are you all right?¡±


    ¡°T-There¡¯s no problem at all¡­!¡±


    Arianne¡¯s barrier and Ferloche¡¯s white shield were blocking the gushing dark mana.


    ¡°Couughhh!!¡±


    ¡°I heard you¡¯re suffering from mana exhaustion? Don¡¯t overdo it!¡±


    ¡°Th-This is nothing¡­ nothing at all¡­¡±


    Eventually, the fireball summoned by Irina and the golden re emitted by na collided with the iing dark mana, causing a massive explosion.


    ¡°Heupp!!!¡±


    Then, the moment the aftermath of the explosion was about to devour everyone, Isolet¡¯s sword sh dealt with it. And as such, the identity of the ¡®Assant¡¯ who was dealing with this party of strong people on the top floor was revealed.


    ¡°¡­Isabel, it was her.¡±


    Isabel, who was taken away by the Imperial Knights yesterday, was simultaneously wailing and smiling like a deranged maniac.


    ¡°It¡¯s no use!! I¡¯ve said it many times¡­ the moment ¡®Frey¡¯ arrives, you¡¯ll all die!!!¡±


    Then all the people who were confronting her frowned at the same time. Even Kania and Serena, standing next to me, began looking at me in bewilderment.


    ¡®¡­She sacrificed her soul.¡¯


    Watching this scene, I was able to figure out what the situation is now.


    It seems that she had dedicated her soul to the Demon King in order to obtain ¡®revenge¡¯ by cing the me for this incident on me, and in exchange, she received a portion of the ¡®Demon King¡¯s Power¡¯.


    ¡°Stop and surrender! You have no chance of winning!!¡±


    ¡°¡­If you keep spewing out dark mana like this, eventually you will run out of life force.¡±


    Of course, it¡¯s only a portion of the ¡®Demon King¡¯s Power,¡¯ so it won¡¯t be long before she runs out of steam.


    ¡°Eh, that¡¯s impossible! I only need to activate this magic circle here today! Then I¡¯ll officially be a member of the Demon King¡¯s Army¡­ and the rest, my master, Lord Frey, will take care of it!¡±


    The Demon King probably bestowed this power upon her, so she would activate the ¡®Power Awakening Magic Circle.¡¯


    If that magic circle is activated, everyone in themoner¡¯s dormitory will be sacrificed, and the Empire will be engulfed in a rebellion led by the enragedmoners. At the same time, the Demon King who has awakened the ?Blessing of Doom? will finally be revealed to the world.


    She is under a constraint where she can¡¯t appear in the world unless she awakens the ?Blessing of Doom?.


    ¡®¡­The Demon King sure used her brain rather well.¡¯


    To receive power from the Demon King, one must give up everything and pursue only one purpose.


    Isabel, who must have been in contact with the Demon King¡¯s army from a few days to a few weeks prior, probably met the requirements after I caused her downfall not too long ago¡­ Because of this, she turned the ¡®Raid Incident,¡¯ which was supposed to ur on a smaller scale, into a ¡®Large Scale¡¯ incident just so she could make a favorable impression on the Demon King.


    ¡°F-Frey!?¡±


    ¡°¡­That guy.¡±


    While immersed in such thoughts, the people who had been fighting with Isabel for a long time finally noticed my presence.


    ¡°¡­Wait, what? Lord Frey?¡±


    Then Isabel, who had been merrily selling my name until then, began staring at me in bewilderment.


    ¡°Ah¡­Ahhh¡­Ahhhh¡­!!!¡±


    Then suddenly she moaned and rushed at me.


    ¡°¡­Huh¡±


    ¡°This filth.¡±


    Then Kania and Serena turned cold and tried to block the way¡­


    ¡°Lord Frey!! Please forgive me!!!¡±


    Isabel, who stopped right in front of me, suddenly knelt down and mmed her head on the floor with all her might.


    ¡°¡±¡­¡­¡­¡±¡±


    Soon, the people who were watching this lunacy without even thinking of attacking her turned their gazes towards me in unison.


    ¡®¡­Is she crazy?¡¯


    Of course, I was also puzzled because I had no idea why she was suddenly doing this, but soon someone¡¯s voice resonated in my head.


    <b><i> ¨C Frey Raon Starlight, associate of the Demon King¡¯s army.</i></b>


    ¡®¡­Who is it?¡¯


    As I was perplexed by this sudden situation, the ck crow sitting by the window in front of me winked.


    <b><i> ¨C I¡¯m a lowly servant of the ¡®Great Demon King.¡¯ It¡¯s a pleasure to meet you.</i></b>


    Then the voice resonated again in my head, and only then did I remember who the crow was.


    ¡®¡­Yes, this crow was the true culprit behind the raid on themoner¡¯s dormitory.¡¯


    The crow,beled as the ¡®Demon King¡¯s Pet,¡¯ has the ability to grant the wishes of the nobles involved in the ¡®Raid on the Commoner¡¯s Dormitory¡¯ scenario and collect their souls in exchange.


    <b><i> ¨C That woman made a wish to join the Demon King¡¯s Army. In other words, she is your direct subordinate.</i></b>


    ording to the crow, Isabel¡¯s wish was to ¡®Join the Demon King¡¯s Army,¡¯ rather than getting revenge.


    So now, she seems to be doing her best to make a positive impression on me, who has already been in close contact with the Demon King.


    <b><i> ¨C Today, in an hour, the magic circle will be activated to awaken the Demon King¡¯s power.. and sooner orter, they will appear in this world. For now, talk to that girl and buy me some time.</i></b>


    The crow implored me in a desperate tone. As expected, Isabel alone wasn¡¯t good enough to stall for time.


    <em><strong> ¨C I haven¡¯t forgotten the loyalty you showed to the Demon King¡¯s army thus far. So, if you cooperate, I¡¯ll bestow upon you infinite glory in consideration of today¡¯s work.</strong></em>


    Having said that, the crow opened its beak and began urging me. Upon seeing this, I took a few deep breaths, then spoke to Isabel.


    ¡°I mean, I¡¯ve been paying attention until now¡­¡±


    ¡°Leader, I apologize! I¡¯m so sorry!!¡±


    When I said that, Isabel shuddered in fear and screamed earnestly.


    In reality, I was way too bothered to pay any attention to her.


    ¡°No way¡­ you were¡­?¡±


    ¡°Sigh, as expected¡­ At this point, I thought he had something to do with the Demon King.¡±


    ¡°¡­You filthy bastard.¡±


    As soon as I pretended to know Isabel, everyone on the top floor charged at me. Kania also got a rough idea of the situation, as she quietly clenched her teeth and began attacking me.


    ¡°Hold on!! Wait a moment!!¡±


    As soon as the enraged girls charged at me with a cold look on their faces, Serena stepped in front of me and eximed.


    ¡°¡­Serena?¡±


    ¡°I-It¡¯s been a while¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­I missed you.¡±


    When Irina, Ferloche, and na saw her, they looked pleased.


    ¡°Perhaps! Lo-Lord F-Frey took the lead in ying the demonic monsters in order to save everyone!¡±


    But when Serena shouted urgently, they quickly mumbled with an icy look.


    ¡°¡­Lady Serena, I guess she didn¡¯t return.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s really unfortunate.¡±


    ¡°¡­Tsk.¡±


    Feeling the chilly atmosphere, Serena hurriedly turned her gaze towards me and asked.


    ¡°You!! Tell me the truth!! You¡¯re not behind this¡­ right?¡±


    However, as soon as I drew my sword and observed everyone with a rxed expression on my face, Serena stopped speaking and began ring at me.


    ¡®¡­Are you racking your brain again?¡¯


    Knowing that this expression on her face only appears when she ruminates, I touched the ¡®Stone of Domination¡¯ in the pocket with my hand, thinking that I should get to work before things went wrong any further.


    ¡°¡±Roooooaaaaar!!!¡±


    The next moment, all the demonic monsters in themoner¡¯s dormitory began rushing to the top floor.


    <b><i> ¨C What, what!? What¡¯s this!?</i></b>


    ¡®¡­What is it? This is the hidden power of the Stone of Domination.¡¯


    Eventually, as the bewildered crow¡¯s voice resounded in my head, I answered quietly to myself, then touched the ¡®Stone of Domination¡¯ once more and put him into a state of hypnosis.


    While that guy is an actual testament to the Demon King¡¯s resurrection, I need to protect my political position. Thus, making it seem that I was threatened to be the mastermind behind this incident. In addition, I need to pretend that my mind was being manipted.


    Therefore, I think I should use the crow whose pupils appear to be dazed and its beak wide open.


    Only then will the Empress, who is in a cooperative rtionship with me, and the Sun God Church, who I had been religiously paying bribes to, be able to protect me.


    ¡°Muahahahaha!!!¡±


    After organizing my thoughts as such, I burst into a peal of evilughter, then immediately emanated dark mana that Kania had absorbed and infused in my body in advance. I then eximed enthusiastically.


    ¡°For the return of the Demon King!!!¡±


    As such, everyone present on the top floor prepared tounch an attack.


    ¡®¡­This time around I¡¯m going to be out cold for at least a week, aren¡¯t I?¡¯


    It seems that the moment has arrived for me to be the final boss of the ¡®Raid on the Commoner¡¯s Dormitory.¡¯


    <em>You should check out the illustrations on our discord server</em>


    <em>You can rate this series here</em>

 Chapter 41: The Conclusions Of The Case

    <b>? The Conclusion Of The Case ?</b>


    ¡°¡­Undo the magic circle.¡±


    ¡°Undo the magic circle, Frey. If you disable it, I will spare your life.¡±


    ¡°Are you really going to sacrifice the lives of everyone in themoner¡¯s dormitory?¡±


    As I summoned all the demonic monsters with an evil smile on my face, everyone on the top floor urged me hastily.


    Looking at them, it seems that no one here knew how to disable this magic circle.


    ¡°¡­¡­..¡±


    Of course, Serena, who is rapidly calcting the magic circle from afar, will soon figure it out.


    ¡°Hahahaha! It¡¯s no use!¡±


    Therefore, having decided to move forward with the n quickly, I touched the ?Stone of Domination? and began controlling the crow, which remained on the windowsill with its beak wide open.


    ¡°Tha-That guy¡­!¡±


    ¡°¡­Isn¡¯t it the Demon King¡¯s pet?¡±


    Soon the crow¡¯s eyes lit up, and it yelled loudly. The crow then flew over and settled down atop my head. Meanwhile, I concentrated ster mana around my throat and began imitating his voice.


    Then, all the heroines who had retained their memories from the previous timeline looked astonished. It¡¯s a natural reaction in a sense because they have seen the crow with the Demon King on numerous asions.


    ¡°This guy is already under my mind control. So, whatever you say is useless.¡±


    The crow continued speaking to the heroines in a condescending tone while I manipted its expression with the hidden power of the ?Stone of Domination? that allows someone to control the demonic monsters.


    ¡°No matter what you do, this magic circle will be activated. Then, after a millennium, the Demon King shall appear in the world.¡±


    Having said that, I made the crow p its wings atop my head, as it continued ring at everyone condescendingly.


    ¡°So, just surrender. If you surrender, I¡¯ll honor your courage by allowing you to join the Demon King¡¯s Army¡ª¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll never surrender!!¡±


    However, Ferloche cut the crow off in the middle of its speech and stepped forward.


    ¡°Lord Sun God, lend your powers to this humble¡­ ugh!!¡±


    Soon after, Ferloche stumbled and keeled over in the middle of her chant when she tried casting a lethal spell to purify all evil beings. It¡¯s probably because she had already used quite a bit of her power so far.


    ¡°It¡¯s no use. If you don¡¯t surrender¡­ only death will be your fate.¡±


    When I spoke to her in a tone simr to the crow while emanating dark mana. na and Isolet stepped forward and said.


    ¡°¡­We¡¯ll deal with him, Ferloche. So you replenish your holy power.¡±


    ¡°If it is the spell of purification, then it could annihte that crow. So, please replenish your holy power.¡±


    Having said that, the two of them red at me for a moment, then soonunched their attacks.


    ¡°¡­Huff.¡±


    Irina and Arianne also reached out and began preparing their magic spells from behind. When I witnessed this scene, I took a deep breath and resolved myself.


    ¡®¡­Today, right now, right here, I will raise my notoriety as much as possible.¡¯


    Perhaps after this ¡®Update¡¯, the ¡®Cumtive Notoriety System¡¯ will be unlocked due to which my ¡®Notoriety¡¯ known throughout the Empire will be converted into ¡®False Evil Points¡¯.


    I mean, since things have already turned out this way¡­ I might as well use this opportunity to raise my notoriety.


    In order to do that, I need to tarnish my image as much as possible while also protecting my ¡®Political Position¡¯ with the help of the Sun God Church and the Empress who I have close ties to¡­ In addition, I need to keep the Third Imperial Princess in check through means of the ¡®Covenant.¡¯


    Not to mention, in order to make Serena and my sister give up on me¡­ this is probably the most effective way.


    Because of this, when this is all over, my image will be at rock bottom, and I will be the public enemy who barely managed to defend his ¡®Political Position,¡¯ but¡­ it doesn¡¯t matter, because that¡¯s what I¡¯m hoping for.


    ¡®¡­And I have no other choice if I want to shatter this magic circle.¡¯


    Besides, if I want to deal with this magic circle naturally in front of everyone, the only way to do so is by causing a ruckus like this.


    This is because, in order to neutralize the mana in the graffiti engraved from the first to the top floors, the mana and the sword aura of these heroines who are bound to be the strongest in the world in the near future must be spread evenly throughout the building.


    If their mana and aura are spread out evenly¡­


    ¡°Hah!!¡±


    ¡°Heup!!¡±


    I couldn¡¯t even finish organizing my thoughts before Isolet and na charged at me.


    ¡°It¡¯s no use!!¡±


    I yelled at them in that imitated tone with an evil look on my face and swathed my sword in dark mana.


    <i>¨C nk!</i>


    Then Isolet stopped in her tracks and swung her sword with all her might, and in the next instant, both our swords shed against each other, unfurling ck smoke everywhere.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s mind maniption or acting, but now that such an opportunity has arrived¡­ prepare yourself.¡±


    Then, a dazzling light pierced through the ck smoke, and a destructive beam was shot along with na¡¯s cold remarks.


    ¡°¡­Tsk, everyone is so violent. This person seems to be hated a lot, doesn¡¯t he?¡±


    I looked straight at the beam and spoke a line indicating that I was being manipted, and the next moment, I parried the beam with my sword and scattered it evenly downstairs.


    ¡°I knew this was the case¡­ perhaps¡±


    Then Serena, who had been ring at me until then, smiled with a sullen look and unfolded her fan.


    <b><i>¨C I¡¯ll-y-Along-With-You-For-Now.</i></b>


    Before long, she covered her own face with her fan and mouthed a few words while pursing her lips so that only I could see her, and then quietly winked at me.


    <b><i>¨C Per-ha-ps.</i></b>


    ¡°¡­This is driving me crazy.¡±


    Then, with a slightly suspicious look, she pursed her lips again and mouthed a word. I heaved a deep sigh when I saw that.


    Apparently, Serena inferred all the interpretations of the magic circle and my ns in that brief span of time.


    ¡®¡­Well, I thought of a way in order to prepare for such a situation.¡¯


    She¡¯s not sure of everything about me. In other words, no matter how clear the truth may be, when it¡¯s something rted to me, she has no choice but to remain ¡®doubtful.¡¯


    I slightly nodded my head in response as I had already figured out a way to use that to disappoint Serenater. As such, I focussed my gaze on na, who was in front of me.


    ¡°Haaah!¡±


    Then, out of nowhere, Ferloche emerged through the smoke and charged at me fiercely.


    ¡°Lady Ferloche! It¡¯s dangerous¡­¡±


    Upon seeing that, na screamed in panic, but¨C


    ¡°Kyaa!!¡±


    Then soon Ferloche crept behind Isabel, who gazed at her nkly for a split second before being flung away after getting punched.


    ¡°¡­After all, I think it would be better to help out rather than quietly replenishing my holy power behind.¡±


    ¡°But¡­¡±


    ¡°I was able to cast that spell at the auction house earlier because I had saved up my holy power for that day. So, in order to use it again, I will have to replenish my holy power for quite a long period of time.¡±


    After ring at Isabel, who had been trembling in the distance as she had exhausted all the Demon King¡¯s power, Ferloche concluded her speech in a solemn tone.


    ¡°¡­I won¡¯t be worthy to be called the Saintess if I quietly observe everything from behind while my friend¡¯s life is in danger.¡±


    ¡°Y-You¡­¡±


    Upon hearing that, na looked at Ferloche with a slightly moved gaze.


    ¡°Ugh¡­¡±


    On the other hand, I was blocking the holy power and the sr mana they were shooting at me, while at the same time, I was spreading them evenly downstairs.


    ¡°¡­ Frey, you possessed that level of skill?¡±


    Isolet, who was examining me quietly, raised her sword with a perplexed look.


    ¡°¡­ording to the inscriptions regarding ck magic recorded in the ancient literature, it¡¯s stated that the Demon King¡¯s pet can corrode people¡¯s minds, then infuse Demon King¡¯s power into them and control them as their host.¡±


    Then Serena, who had been standing still until then, joined the heroines and said so with an icy look on her face.


    ¡°The aura emanating from Frey¡¯s body is a mixture of dark mana that reinforces his body and the Demon King¡¯s power¡­ It seems Lady Serena is right.¡±


    The next moment, Kania gave her consent and took a step towards the heroines. Upon hearing that, everyone besides Arianne nodded their head. Meanwhile, Arianne had a puzzled expression on her face.


    ¡°¡­After all, you were a warlock.¡±


    ¡°You knew.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no way I wouldn¡¯t. I have faced my fair share of warlocks.¡±


    Then, as Isolet spoke with aposed look on her face, Arianne began stuttering with her mouth agape.


    ¡°I-Irina¡­! Di-Did you hear that¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­She has her circumstances, so pretend you don¡¯t know.¡±


    Irina then quickly rebuked Arianne, while Isolet swathed her sword with aura and said.


    ¡°But I don¡¯t feel any evil from you, so if you lend us a hand, I¡¯ll take your circumstance into consideration.¡±


    ¡°¡­Thank you.¡±


    Having said that, the two of them began shooting dark mana and sword shes imbued with aura at me. Meanwhile, the rest of them quietly gathered their powers.


    ¡°Everyone¡­¡±


    In such a situation, I stretched out my arms, raised the corners of my lips slightly to form a crooked smile, and eximed.


    ¡°¡­Charge!!¡±


    The moment I ordered as such, the demons lurking behind me charged at the heroines in unison. After watching the scene with a satisfied look for a moment, I turned around and wiped the blood dripping from the corner of my mouth. Having done that, I muttered under my breath¡­


    ¡°¡­I need to run away.¡±


    No matter the situation, confronting them head-on is impossible.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    ¡°Frey!! Stand there!!¡±


    ¡°Lady Ferloche, have you received the Blessing of the Sun God?¡±


    Serena, who followed Ferloche and rushed after me, asked her with a slightly surprised look.


    ¡°Yes! But how¡­¡±


    ¡°Anyone can guess by the way you¡¯re running with such tremendous force¡­ Anyway, you can¡¯t use the Blessing of the Sun God in this situation.¡±


    ¡°¡­Why?¡±


    ¡°If the person who drew the magic circle dies, the entire magic circle might explode¡­ and in that case, everyone¡¯s lives will be in danger. So please refrain from using it.¡±


    When Serena spoke sternly, Ferloche nodded her head with a frightened look. Meanwhile, Serena, who was momentarily shocked, soon turned her head and shouted to warn others.


    ¡°Others as well. Please keep in mind! Our goal right now is not to kill, but to subdue! So, use your strength in moderation!¡±


    Upon hearing those words, Isolet, who was running at the front, instructed everyone in a cold tone.


    ¡°¡­Focus on the crow on his head. It will be all over if we just deal with it.¡±


    In the next moment, indiscriminate attacks began raining down on Frey, who was dodging from ce to ce in the building while running away.


    ¡°It¡¯s useless!! Even now, if you surrender, I¡¯ll recruit you as one of the soldiers in the Demon King¡¯s army¡­¡±


    Meanwhile, Frey kept dodging those attacks from all directions with a slightly fatigued expression.


    ¡®¡­Something¡¯s strange.¡¯


    On the other hand, Irina began observing the situation that had been repeating for a while now with a suspicious look.


    ¡®His figure looks familiar¡­¡¯


    <b><i>The way he is parrying the magic spells reminds me of ¡®Liana,¡¯ the woman who saved me from the ¡®Ashen Forest.¡¯ </i></b>


    <b><i>Why the hell?</i></b>


    <i>¨C Kachiiiing!!</i>


    <b><i> Is it because I could feel a faint yet familiar sparkling mana lingering in his sword imbued with dark mana whenever he wields it?</i></b>


    ¡°Demonic monsters, stop them!!¡±


    ¡°¡­How is he controlling these monsters?¡±


    <b><i> Or is it because the voice of the crow, the Demon King¡¯s pet, seems to possess simr mana ¡®Liana¡¯ had whenever she spoke?</i></b>


    ¡°Ms. Arianne, Lady Ferloche! Please prepare your shield!¡±


    ¡°¡­Damn it, you are deliberately spreading the attack in all directions. Don¡¯t you care about the safety of the students?¡±


    <b><i> Or is it because he is preparing something by continuing to spread our attacks in every direction?</i></b>


    ¡®What the hell are you trying to do, Frey?¡¯


    After suffering from mana exhaustion, Irina went through two changes.


    First, after training every day on how to manage her mana reserves effectively, she developed her mana sensitivity to the point that she could even feel the faint traces of mana.


    In fact, it was a feat that was almost nigh impossible for a human being, but Irina is destined to be the greatest Archmage, and a peerless genius when ites to magical talent, in the entire history of the Empire


    As a result of her innate talent on top of desperate efforts, she was able to increase her mana reserves and sensitivity to a level that would even shock the Tower Master.


    And because of that, Irina could sense a lot of simrities between Liana¡¯s mana and the mana Frey is currently using.


    The second change is that the time invested in magical research has doubled.


    This was due to the fact that she didn¡¯t need to study much theory because of her innate magical talent, but her mana exhaustion, on the other hand, prevented her from using magic. Thus, she invested her time dabbling into magical knowledge that she knew existed from the previous timeline.


    Irina, who was unable to train much in magic, had been conducting various research in her dormitory to take revenge on Frey and prevent any future disasters rted to magic.


    And the first thing she studied hard was the ¡®Sacrificial Magic Circle¡¯ inscribed in every corner of themoner¡¯s dormitory.


    ¡°That guy¡­ no way¡­¡±


    She reconstructed the magic circle, which no one was able to calcte because it was seriously damaged, through constant spection and by analyzing the memories of her previous life. And as such, she was somewhat able to devise methods to destroy that magic circle.


    The first method is rather simple. All you need to do is move the offerings to another location.


    However, since the inside and outside of the dormitory are now disjointed by spatial magic, it is impossible to use the first method.


    Therefore, in the present situation, only the second method remained, which is both fairly dangerous and reckless.


    The second method is¡­ spreading a huge amount of mana evenly around the magic circle, and then mming everything in the medium located at the center of the magic circle. Frankly, it¡¯s a radical method that can¡¯t even be called a destructive method.


    If you do so, the mana condensed in the medium will react with the magic circle, shattering the structure of the magic circle in the aftermath.


    But the reason this method is quite radical and dangerous is¡­


    <i> ¨C Spaaaark!!!</i>


    ¡°¡­Huh?¡±


    A huge sh of light urred in front of Irina, who was immersed in her thoughts.


    <i>¨C Boom! Boom!!</i>


    The wind shes, imbued with Serena¡¯s lunar mana, generated by the pping of her fan, and the dark mana summoned by Kania shed with Ferloche¡¯s holy power and na¡¯s golden beams, which were shot straight at Frey, causing a series of explosions.


    <i>¨C Boom!!</i>


    Frey parried Isolet¡¯s sword aura that flew amidst the explosion with his own sword, and then scattered it along with mana in every direction.


    <b><i>Even at first nce, it looks quite strange, but it seems that the people who are concentrating on Frey and his monsters from all directions don¡¯t have the time to be concerned about it. </i></b>


    Only Irina, a master ofbat magic, noticed this oddity while silently observing everything from behind, as she couldn¡¯t use magic anymore.


    ¡°¡­I don¡¯t think it¡¯s a coincidence if it keeps happening so many times.¡±


    Irina, who watched such a scene repeatedly, muttered under her breath.


    ¡°But¡­ why? Just why?¡±


    All circumstantial evidence points to one answer, but her heart and mind refuse to believe it.


    As such, Irina, who kept ruminating over this until her head overheated, shot a small fireball at the monster that crept up behind her and muttered to herself.


    ¡®¡­For now, I¡¯ll put my judgement on hold.¡¯


    <b><i>He was extremely evil and heinous in my previous life. So, that behavior might also be a part of some evil deed.</i></b>


    Even while she was working as his maid, she was persecuted and harassed many times.


    His obnoxious gaze and sticky touch were simr to the ones she had experienced in the previous timeline.


    <b><i>So for now, I¡¯m still not sure..</i></b>.


    ¡°Cough!!¡±


    Irina, who had been immersed in such thoughts, opened her eyes at that sudden development.


    ¡°Cough¡­ Damn it¡­¡±


    It was because Frey suddenly coughed up blood and copsed on the floor¡­


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    ¡°¡­Did he finally reach his limit?¡±


    ¡°A normal person¡¯s body cannot withstand the power of the Demon King for long. For Frey, that power was far too strong.¡±


    ¡°Slowly¡­ let¡¯s take the crow off his head and we¡¯re done.¡±


    The women, who were fiercely assaulting Frey, slowly began approaching his copsed self.


    ¡°Cough¡­¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know how you ended up being mind controlled, but no matter how evil you are, you would never¡­¡±


    Among them, Isolet, who was at the forefront, began speaking to Frey in an icy voice, but¡ª


    ¡°Heheh¡­ heheheh¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­..!¡±


    Suddenly, when Frey startedughing in a sinister way, Isolet stopped in her tracks and quickly unsheathed her sword.


    <i>¨C Kachiiiiiing!!!</i>


    Soon Frey swung his sword at her with all his might, and as such, a sword sh imbued with dark mana was shot at Isolet.


    ¡°¡­Ughh!!


    Meanwhile, Isolet clenched her teeth and received the sword sh head-on, but soon she began to be pushed back, perhaps because her strength was depleted.


    ¡°¡±Hah!!¡±¡±


    To help her, Ferloche and Arianne summoned their shield and barrier to block the sword sh, and in the next moment, the rest of the people joined to help her.


    <i> ¨C Rumble!!!</i>


    After such a fleeting moment, eventually, the sword sh exploded in the air without cleaving anyone.


    ¡°¡±¡­¡­..?¡±¡±


    However, Frey, who was in front of them, disappeared while they were blocking the sword sh.


    ¡°He-Hey over there!!¡±


    While everyone was looking around for Frey, Ferloche opened her eyes wide and pointed to the lobby on the first floor.


    ¡°Hahahaha!!¡±


    There was Frey, standing at the center of the graffiti and absorbing the mana that was scattered everywhere.


    <i> ¨C Spaaaark!!!</i>


    ¡°It¡¯s toote to realize now!!¡±


    The moment his voice resounded, graffiti from the top to the first floor started shining in unison and the entire building quaked in the aftermath.


    <i>¨C Rumble!!</i>


    ¡°¡­Well, I told you it¡¯s no use.¡±


    People who intuitively felt a sense of crisis began to dish out all sorts of attacks, but they were blocked, or rather absorbed, the moment they hit the massive pool of mana that surrounded him.


    ¡°After today¡¯s ritual¡­ the Great Demon King will be resurrected, and the world will be heading towards destruction!! Hahahahaha!!¡±


    Having said that, Frey began floating in the air and then shot upwards at high speed. Upon seeing this scene, Isolet opened her mouth while clenching her teeth as she prepared to rush to the top floor.


    ¡°¡­You girls stay here. Let me go up to the top floor and dive into that mana.¡±


    ¡°No!! Then you will¡­¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if we can protect everyone.¡±


    Having said so, Isolet charged while destroying the staircase with her sword. However, the rest of the people still followed after her using magic and began climbing to the top floor.


    ¡°¡­Frey, can you hear me?¡±


    ¡°The Demon King¡­ For the Demon King¡­¡±


    Soon after, Isolet, who reached the top floor first, approached Frey while speaking to him calmly


    ¡°It¡¯s my fault for not stopping you from bing like this. So, I¡¯ll take responsibility for thest time and stop you.¡±


    ¡°Ughh¡­¡±


    ¡°Then¡­¡±


    As Frey was engulfed in a massive pool of mana, Isolet, who finished speaking, drew her sword and tried to dive into the mana pool¡­


    ¡°¡­No!¡±


    However, Serena, who suddenly appeared from behind, stopped her from doing so by grabbing her leg and knocking her down.


    ¡°Aaaarghhhh!!!¡±


    ¡°Wha-What¡­? Wh-Why is he like that¡­?¡±


    ¡°First, summon the shield¡­!¡±


    As soon as the others arrived, the stairway crumbled entirely. And as such, thete arrivals, along with Isolet, began staring at Frey in a daze, who suddenly started floating in the air while howling in agony.


    ¡°This mana flow¡­ perhaps?¡±


    ¡°It seems that the magic circle has failed.¡±


    ¡°Fortunately, there will be no casualties.¡±


    Naturally, since they possessed the greatest talents in the world, they could roughly infer what had transpired just now. And soon they began muttering with a relieved expression on their faces.


    ¡°¡±¡­¡­..¡±¡±


    Meanwhile, Kania, Serena, and Irina, who knew the details of what actually happened, remained silent, and they either lowered their head or had a shocked expression on their face.


    <i>¨C Spaaark!!</i>


    In such a moment, which was blended in relief, seriousness, and astonishment, the mana condensed on Frey¡¯s body materialized in the form of lightning, and pierced through the ground of the top floor and flew downstairs.


    <i>¨C Rumble, rumble!!!</i>


    After that, mana, in the form of lightning that flew downstairs, destroyed the floors, demonic monsters, and graffitis inscribed all over themoner¡¯s dormitory.


    ¡°Ughh¡­¡±


    After a short groan, Frey, who seemed lifeless, stopped emitting and discharging that mana into the air and slowly began to fall from midair.


    ¡°¡±¡­¡­..¡±¡±


    And as such, silence lingered on the top floor for a long time.


    ¡°¡­¡­.Sigh.¡±


    Until Irina, who finally managed to reach the top floor, made eye contact with Frey, whose consciousness gradually dimmed, and heaved a brief sigh.


    <em>You should check out the illustrations on our discord server</em>

 Chapter 42: Memories of the Hero and the Mage

    <b>? Memories of the Hero and the Mage ?</b>


    ¡°¡­Ugh.¡±


    I let out a groan, then slowly opened my eyes.


    I found myself in a ce engulfed in darkness, without a glimmer of light.


    ¡°What¡¯s this ce?¡±


    Bewildered, I radiated ster mana in all directions, but for some reason, it didn¡¯t work.


    ¡®¡­Damn it, I hate darkness.¡¯


    I really loathe the dark.


    To be precise, I truly hate being in a dark room without a glimpse of light.


    Of course, the room I¡¯m in right now, although it seems vast, I don¡¯t like it because I don¡¯t know where it ends.


    ¡°Ugh¡­¡±


    Because of this, I was struggling with disgust. But soon I felt a presence at my feet.


    ¡°Meow.¡±


    ¡°¡­A cat?¡±


    A ck cat¡­ No, a cat doll was nibbling at my feet.


    ¡°¡­I¡¯m d you¡¯re here with me.¡±


    I lifted the cat doll up, feeling a bit reassured because of its presence. The cat doll, however, meowed and began licking my face aggressively.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°Meow¡­ meow¡­¡±


    I was trying to get the cat doll away from me, but suddenly itshed out at me and knocked me down, then began licking my face.


    ¡°¡­What?¡±


    Having been suddenly defeated by that little cat doll, I ended up scratching the back of my head while the cat kept licking me for a while.


    ¡°Meoww¡­¡±


    By the time my face became glossy, the cat curled atop my chest and began rubbing its face.


    ¡®¡­Is this sleep paralysis?¡¯


    The dream seemed way too wholesome for it to be sleep paralysis, so I kept lying on the bed. But suddenly, the surrounding darkness began fading.


    <i> ¨C Woosh¡­</i>


    Eventually, green fields and trees entered my field of vision, and only then did I realize what situation I was in.


    ¡®¡­It¡¯s the same dream I experienced back then.¡¯


    Perhaps, the situation now is simr to that time when I saw Ferloche¡¯s past.


    ¡°¡­Mom?¡±


    Sure enough, soon, I saw my younger self.


    ¡°¡­Yes, didn¡¯t I get lost while ying hide and seek in the woods?¡±


    Back then, I got lost in the woods while ying hide and seek with my mother.


    I¡¯m sure I did.


    It should have bee¡­


    ¡®¡­Something¡¯s strange?¡¯


    Now that I think about it, something really is strange. Why did I get lost while ying hide and seek? Why was it that my mother, the greatest ster wizard, couldn¡¯t find me?


    ¡°Mom¡­ where are you¡­?¡±


    Eventually, the words that came out of his mouth were quite different from what I remembered.


    ¡°Mom¡­ how long do I have to hide¡­? Mom¡­¡±


    With an anxious expression on his face, my younger self continued to cry out to my mother, but he couldn¡¯t see a glimpse of her, and as such, the night deepened in the woods.


    ¡°I-I¡¯m scared¡­ sniff¡­¡±


    My younger self, who had been crying and trembling in fear while waiting for my mother for a long time, soon leaned against a tree as he fell asleep after being exhausted.


    ¡°Sob sob¡­¡±


    And after a while, a wolf, who found him asleep, slowly crept up to him.


    ¡®¡­That¡¯s what happened?¡¯


    I tilted my head because the memory seemedpletely different from what I remembered. And at the next moment, a fireball flew in from somewhere at high speed.


    <i> ¨C Whoosh!!</i>


    ¡°Whimper!¡±


    Then the fireball hit the wolf in its tail, and it ran away with its tail still set on fire.


    ¡°H-Huh..?¡±


    My younger self woke up from thatmotion, and after looking around for a moment, he found a red-haired girl in front of him.


    The girl was Irina from my childhood, whom I used to y with secretly in the streets for several months at that point in time. Eventually, we became acquainted because I kept talking to her unterally.


    ¡°Y-You¡¯re¡­¡±


    ¡°Frey, why are you here?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s¡­¡±


    The young Irina, who ignited a fire in one hand while examining the crude paper in the other, crumpled it up and put it in her pocket. She then muttered.


    ¡°All right, now that I have found the missing first son of the Duke¡­ If I get the amount written here, I can live on my own for a year.¡±


    ¡°¡­What do you mean?¡±


    When he inquired with a slightly scared expression, Irina frowned and replied.


    ¡°The handsome ¡®Noble Master¡¯ doesn¡¯t need to concern himself.¡±


    ¡°But still¡­¡±


    ¡°Fine, I always say this, but¡­ I hate talking to nobles. I¡¯m doing this for money in the first ce.¡±


    ¡°¡­Huh?¡±


    ¡°Just get up already. Don¡¯t you want to go home?¡±


    While Irina was getting irritated by his constant barrage of questions, my younger self stood up in a hurry and eximed.


    ¡°I want to go home! I miss my mother!¡±


    ¡°Then shut up and follow me.¡±


    ¡°All right¡­¡±


    Thus, my younger self and Irina began heading down the mountain through the darkness.


    ¡°¡­By the way, what was that paper from before?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°And how did you find this ce? Hm?¡±


    ¡°¡­Ugh.¡±


    Irina, who was quietly going down the mountain, closed her eyes tightly upon hearing my constant questions, and soon became annoyed.


    ¡°Be quiet!! You¡¯re hindering me from finding the way!!¡±


    ¡°¡­But I know the way as well.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    But when my younger self answered clearly, Irina looked slightly perplexed. She then frowned and asked.


    ¡°Then why were you missing?¡±


    ¡°Missing? Me?¡±


    ¡°Yes, ording to this paper¡­¡±


    Having said that, Irina closely inspected the paper. However, she soon froze on the spot and turned around while letting out a cough.


    ¡°Ahem¡­ Anyway, let¡¯s go down.¡±


    ¡°If I go down the mountain, will I get to see my mother?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­..¡±


    ¡°My mom told me not toe out and remain hidden.¡±


    ¡°¡­Let¡¯s go.¡±


    So, once again, the two of them, having finished their conversation which never existed in my memory, began trudging down the mountain.


    ¡°¡®¡±Howl¡­!¡±¡±¡±


    ¡°¡­Huh?¡±


    However, the howls of the wolves resounded from somewhere.


    ¡°¡±Grrrr¡­¡±¡±


    Soon, arge pack of wolves emerged and surrounded Irina and me. Meanwhile, Irina, who was watching the wolves with a condescending gaze, smirked and ignited mes from both of her hands.


    Then, the pack of wolves crouched down in preparation for the attack. My younger self got frightened and stuck close to Irina¡¯s back. He then poked his head out and began watching the scene.


    ¡°¡­Come at me all at once, you bastards!¡±


    The moment Irina said so, and pointed her mes at the wolves.


    ¨C<i> Rumble!!</i>


    Suddenly, the ground began quaking, and they were taken aback when they noticed something standing two feet away in the distance. The creature began approaching them.


    ¡°We-Werewolf¡­? What are high-level monsters doing in a forest like this¡­?¡±


    ¡®Werewolf,¡¯ a high-level monster, infamous for being a challenging foe, even for most knights and mages, was ring at them.


    ¡°¡­Hic.¡±


    As my younger self let out hups in fear, Irina, who was quietly stepping back, whispered to him.


    ¡°Hey.¡±


    ¡°Yea¡­¡±


    ¡°Run.¡±


    And, in the next moment, Irina shot a fireball behind and blew away the wolves. She then grabbed his arm and began running.


    ¡°Hooowlll!!¡±


    Then, the werewolf and the wolves all started chasing after them.


    ¡°Damn, because of this¡­ even if the pay is a little less, I¡¯ll have to call for backup.¡±


    Irina, who was running frantically while holding his arm, frowned, then ignited a fireball in her other hand and shot it into the sky.


    <i> ¨C Boom!! Booomm!!</i>


    The fireball that soared high above, exploded and began decorating the sky with dazzling mes. While I was watching this scene curiously¡­ Suddenly, everything froze.


    ¡°¡­What¡¯s happening?¡±


    While I was perplexed for a while at this sudden situation, the scene in front of me was erased, and then a new scene began appearing in front of my eyes, akin to a painting being newly drawn.


    ¡°Grool¡­¡±


    ¡°Gasp¡­ Gasp¡­¡±


    The newly appeared scene showed quite the desperate situation.


    Because the pack of wolves and the werewolf were ring at them through the me barrier that Irina had conjured.


    ¡°Wh-What do we do now?¡±


    ¡°¡­Fuck, it¡¯s just not my day.¡±


    In addition to that, behind them, therey a cliff.


    ¡°¡­If we go on like this, we won¡¯tst long.¡±


    ¡°Well then¡­¡±


    ¡°So listen carefully.¡±


    Little Irina momentarily frowned, then began whispering to my younger self, who was scared.


    ¡°On the count of three, you run sideways. I¡¯ll deal a blow to the werewolf, then follow along.¡±


    ¡°Bu-But¡­¡±


    ¡°Wolves won¡¯t be a problem. If I can deal some damage to the werewolf, I¡¯ll easily be able to outrun them.¡±


    Having said that, Irina pushed me aside and began counting.


    ¡°One, two, three!!¡±


    At that moment, Irina charged in front of him with fire zing in her hands. Meanwhile, my younger self also began running.


    ¡°Haaa!!¡±


    ¡°Growl¡­!¡±


    Irina broke through the me barrier and punched the Werewolf¡¯s abdomen, then immediately turned around and tried to escape¡­


    ¡°Hooowlll!!¡±


    ¡°Shit!!¡±


    The Werewolf grabbed her cloak, and Irina ended up being suspended in midair.


    ¡°¡­ Let me go!¡±


    The werewolf lifted her up while Irina kept struggling to free herself. As the other wolves instinctively stepped back, the werewolf red at her and bared its fangs. Upon seeing this sight, Irina closed her eyes¡­


    ¡°Hey, let her go!!¡±


    My younger self, who had picked up a branch from somewhere, yelled and mmed it on the werewolf¡¯s leg violently.


    ¡°Yo-You moron¡­¡±


    ¡°Growl?¡±


    Seeing this, Irina looked dismal, while the werewolf tilted its head for a moment, then kicked him with full force.


    ¡°Puhak!!¡±


    My younger self, who had been hitting the werewolf¡¯s leg hard until then, didn¡¯t react on time and got kicked by it. In the aftermath, he rolled over the ground and ended up near the edge of the cliff.


    ¡°Hiiik!!¡±


    Irina, who had been watching the scene nkly, soon ignited mes in her hands and began iling them aggressively at the werewolf.


    ¡°Hey, let me go! Let me go¡­¡±


    ¡°Groooowl!!¡±


    ¡°Aarghh!!¡±


    The werewolf, who was grabbing her arms, mmed her belly hard, hoping to get revenge for being punched in the stomach earlier. Irina went limp from its attack and was flung away.


    ¡°Hoooowl¡­¡±


    After looking at her limp self for a moment, the werewolf licked its lips.


    ¡°¡­It¡¯s a female werewolf.¡±


    ¡°¡­Meow.¡±


    While I was watching this crisis with the ck cat, I noticed the Werewolf¡¯s gender and heaved a deep sigh.


    ¡°Kitty, I remember¡­ I got lost while ying hide and seek in broad daylight, and when I got attacked by a single wolf, Irina came to my rescue. However, while doing so, she scarred her face.¡±


    ¡°Meow¡­?¡±


    ¡°But why is a female werewolf drooling over at the sight of them in this dream? I don¡¯t think it¡¯s just a dream, considering I¡¯m getting a simr feeling likest time.¡±


    ¡°Meow¡­¡±


    ¡°And why do you always appear alongside me whenever I have these dreams¡­¡±


    ¡°Kyaa!!¡±


    While I was confiding the various questions that shed through my mind to the cat doll, who was avoiding my gaze, suddenly I heard a scream in the distance.


    ¡°F-Frey¡­¡±


    ¡°Hold my hand tight! Irina!¡±


    My younger self grabbed Irina¡¯s hand, who was about to fall off the cliff when the werewolf had flung her.


    ¡°Grooowll!!¡±


    The werewolf, who got annoyed by this situation, charged at them, but¡­


    ¡°U-Ugh!!¡±


    As a result, the ground quaked violently, and my younger self, who was holding Irina in a precarious manner, lost his bnce and stumbled forward.


    ¡°Aaaaaah!!¡±


    ¡°Nooooo!!¡±


    Thus, both of them fell down the cliff helplessly.


    ¡°¡­Is it a dream? If it¡¯s real, there¡¯s no way Irina and I would have survived the fall. ¡°


    ¡°Meow.¡±


    As I stared nkly at the scene, I spected for a moment that this scene wasn¡¯t real and it was just a dream¡­


    <i> ¨C Whoosh¡­</i>


    But in the next moment, when the scene began to change slowly, I changed my mind.


    ¡°Hey¡­ wake up¡­!¡±


    ¡°Uh¡­ uh¡­¡±


    Because Irina was shaking my younger self, whoy there unconscious. Both of them were drenched in water.


    <i>¨C Ripple¡­ Ripple¡­</i>


    To their right, a river was flowing briskly, and to the left, a firewood was burning that Irina had ignited with her magic.


    <i> ¨C Crackle! Crackle!!</i>


    ¡°¡­Damn it, when are theying?¡±


    Irina, who stopped shaking me for a while, sparked a me in her left hand and shot it into the sky. Upon seeing his unconscious self, she became anxious.


    ¡°You moron¡­ you should have just run away¡­ Why did youe back?¡±


    Having said that, Irina ignited a me in her right hand and began warming up his frozen body. Soon, she muttered with a look of iprehension.


    ¡°You are an esteemed noble Young Master¡­ you go out on the streets to y around withmoners like me just for your amusement.. You¡¯re just an annoying noble¡­¡±


    ¡°Ugh¡­¡±


    ¡°But then¡­ why did youe back¡­¡±


    Irina muttered to herself while staring at my younger self as he moaned and groaned for a while. However, when she sensed a presence in the distance, her expression stiffened and she quietly stood up.


    ¡°Grrr¡­¡±


    The werewolf, who had been chasing them all the way to the bottom of the cliff, was slowly approaching them at that time.


    ¡°Haaa!!¡±


    Irina, who was ring at the werewolf, soon tried to ignite mes in her hand with all her might, but¡­


    ¡°Damn it, I used a lot of mana on the search magic spell¡­¡±


    With little mana left in her body, she soon stumbled and copsed.


    ¡®¡­?Search Magic? spell is arge-scale magic that can only be performed by 5 mages from the Magic Tower¡­¡¯


    ¡°Grrr.¡±


    I was momentarily amazed by the discovery that Irina could use ?Search Magic? at that young age, and before I knew it, the werewolf approached my younger self. She drooled at the sight of him.


    <i>¨C Boom!!</i>


    ¡°Hooowll!!!¡±


    However, Irina, who was lying on the floor, mustered all her strength and shot a fireball right at the face of the werewolf. As a result, the werewolf covered her face while rolling on the ground.


    ¡°Qu-Quick¡­ I need to get out of here¡­¡±


    At that moment, Irina staggered up and tried to move, but ¡­


    ¡°¡­Hooowl!¡±


    She stopped when she nced at the unconscious body of my younger self. Soon, she began dragging him along.


    ¡°If I just make it to the bushes over there¡­ I can hide his body¡­¡±


    ¡°Hooowl!!¡±


    ¡°Kyaa!!¡±


    However, her clothes were soaked wet, and her abdomen was hurt pretty badly. As a result, she soon reached her limit while dragging him, and eventually, the werewolf caught up to them.


    ¡°Roooaaar!!


    ¡°Kyaa!!¡±


    Before long, the furious wolf mmed her fist on Irina.


    Then the sharp werewolf¡¯s ws tore her clothes and left a deep cross-shaped scar on her cheeks.


    <i> ¨C Pow! Pooow!!</i>


    ¡°Ugh¡­ Ugh¡­¡±


    The werewolf adjusted the intensity of her punches to inflict utmost pain on young Irina. The werewolf then grinned when she saw that Irina was about to lose consciousness and aimed her sharp ws at her throat.


    ¡°Grrr¡­¡±


    ¡°What a shitty life¡­¡±


    Seeing the scene, Irina burst into tears and spat out curses in a mncholic tone. In the next moment, just as the werewolf¡¯s sharp ws were about to pierce her throat¡­


    <i> ¨C Thud!!</i>


    ¡°Hoooll!!¡±


    Suddenly, a dull sound resounded, and the werewolf copsed while foaming from her mouth.


    ¡°Why¡­ did youe back¡­?¡±


    Young Irina, who was staring nkly at that figure, soon found my younger self holding a thick stick behind the copsed werewolf.


    ¡°I¡¯m a Starlight¡­¡±


    ¡°F-Frey¡­¡±


    <strong>¡°¡­We¡¯re a family of the Great Hero¡­ Weak or strong¡­ We protect them all.¡±</strong>


    After saying those words, my younger self uttered a few more words before losing consciousness, copsing into Irina¡¯s arms.


    ¡°¡­That¡¯s what my mother always told me.¡±


    And soon silence lingered for a while.


    ¡°Here!! The signal has been fired from here!!¡±


    ¡°Young Master!! Are you okay?¡±


    ¡°Son!!¡±


    Eventually, the servants of the Starlight household along with my father arrived at the scene, and at that moment, my eyes were once again dyed with darkness.


    ¡°¡­Sigh.¡±


    Having glimpsed through the memories of my past, I heaved a deep sigh and muttered.


    ¡°I¡­ was supposed to awaken my ster mana after seeing the prophetic book¡­ it was also mentioned in the setting¡­¡±


    ¡°Meow¡­¡±


    ¡°Now¡­ I don¡¯t know.¡±


    Having said that, I hugged the cat doll, who was staring at me with a sullen look, andy down in the dark room.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    ¡°Young master¡­ please wake up¡­¡±


    Meanwhile, at that time, in Frey¡¯s dormitory.


    ¡°¡­You promised to go out with me.¡±


    Kania, who just came out of Frey¡¯s subconscious, muttered as she looked at him with a haggard face.


    ¡°How can you dy the promise for 3 months..?¡±


    Before long, the first semester of Sunrise Academy was alreadying to an end.


    <strong><em>Advanced chapters are avable on our kofi.</em></strong>

 Chapter 42.5: The Hero and the Main Heroines (2)

    <b>? The Hero and the Main Heroines (2) ?</b>


    It seems a lot of the readers have a misconception about how Frey actually looks, and they believe he is actually a child. Although not explicitly mentioned in the novel, it was hinted that people start attending the academy in that world after theiring of age ceremony or something like that.


    <strong>Promo webtoon of the Novel.</strong>


    <strong>Frey Raon Starlight</strong>


    <strong>The Council of Main Heroines</strong>

 Chapter 43: Similar, Yet Different

    <b>? Simr, Yet Different ?</b>


    ¡°No way¡­¡±


    After seeing Frey lose consciousness on the top floor of themoner¡¯s dormitory, Irina was in shock.


    ¡°Is it really true that he acted as the medium himself?¡±


    Based on the theory that Irina established, to destroy the magic circle drawn inside themoner¡¯s dormitory, it was essential to install a ¡®Medium¡¯, where mana was concentrated, in the center of the magic circle.


    Only by concentrating arge amount of mana in the medium, and then releasing all of it at once, was it possible to shatter the structure of the magic circle inscribed with dark magic.


    Of course, there is also a standard method by decrypting the magic circles in the order they were drawn.


    However, in an urgent situation like this, if the standard method was used, the magic circle would have been activated, so there was probably no other way.


    Still, there are significant risks in this method as it does not follow the standard decryption method.


    That is¡­.


    ¡°¡­Are you perhaps dead? Frey?¡±


    Irina, who was immersed in her thoughts as she stared nkly at Frey, came to her senses after a while when she heard Ferloche¡¯s voice in front of her.


    ¡°Um¡­hello? Mr. scumbag?¡±


    Ferloche was poking Frey with a slightly terrified expression.


    ¡°Hiik!¡±


    Ferloche, who continued to poke Frey with her fingers, screamed in shock when na grabbed her by the shoulder from behind.


    ¡°Frey is currently unconscious.¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­I see..¡±


    Upon hearing those words, Ferloche stepped back with aplicated expression on her face, but na was still looking down at Frey.


    <i>¨C Spark</i>


    Then, a small golden sh of light began circting in na¡¯s hand.


    ¡°Argh¡­.¡±


    Seeing the light, Ferloche made an anticipated expression, while na began approaching Frey with a resolute expression.


    ¡°Frey!! Are you all right!?¡±


    But at that moment, Serena rushed over to Frey.


    ¡°Please step aside for a second, Serena. I will take a look¡­¡±


    ¡°Ah, the crow that was probably controlling Frey is staggering!!¡±


    na frowned slightly and opened her mouth, but Serena began talking without giving her a chance.


    ¡°That crow is the culprit behind everything! So, at least, in this case, Frey is innocent¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­Sigh¡­¡±


    na looked at Serena for a moment as she hugged Frey and started speaking urgently, then turned around with a cold expression on her face.


    ¡°Your Highness¡­na..¡±


    Then Ferloche looked at her drenched in a cold sweat.


    ¡°¡­it¡¯s rather good. It¡¯s a good opportunity to ruin him.¡±


    ¡°But still¡­.¡±


    ¡°If I were to kill him now, I could probably pull it off¡­ But then, that would be a veryfortable death for him, and there would be too many witnesses. Not to mention, the corruption and the information about the Demon King¡¯s army that will be buried with his death will be considerable.¡±


    na, who had been talking to Ferloche, heaved a deep sigh and continued to speak.


    ¡°There are a lot of evil people in this Empire, besides Frey. And we must somehow seize power and drive them out. So, we cannot rush things.¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­¡±


    When Ferloche answered with a sullen expression on her face, na continued to speak, quietly looking at Frey behind her.


    ¡°Still, this doesn¡¯t mean that I will just stand there and do nothing.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°This incident has revealed that Frey is involved with the Demon King. Most likely, this news will soon be known to the public and his reputation will be smothered.¡±


    ¡°Still, if Frey uses another scheme¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not like I¡¯ve been ying until now. I have already gathered some influence. So, the moment I get out of here, my three spies will spread rumors all over the Empire. That will be our first counterattack against Frey and the Empire¡¯s darkness .¡±


    At that, Ferloche opened her mouth and looked at na.


    ¡°This is just the beginning. I will gather my forces as quickly as possible to bring down Frey, and afterwards, I will purge all the corrupt nobles associated with him.¡±


    ¡°I see¡­¡±


    ¡°So, let¡¯s postpone killing him untilter. Now is the time to revive the Empire and use him to defeat the Demon King.¡±


    When na finished her speech, Ferloche, who was nodding fiercely, immediately tilted her head and asked a question.


    ¡°Uh¡­ By the way, why is Ms. Kania -?¡±


    But na hurriedly shut her mouth before she could finish her words, and Ferloche began fussing with an anxious look.


    ¡°¡­I¡¯ll personally let her knowter.¡±


    na, meanwhile, answered while staring quietly at Kania, who was watching Frey with Serena and Isolet from afar.


    ¡°Um¡­. by the way..¡±


    To those two, Irina, who had been watching them quietly until then, spoke in a hesitant tone.


    ¡°Uh, yes?¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    Then, Ferloche and na naturally moved away from each other and tilted their heads when Irina, who was observing them for a while, asked a question in a hushed tone.


    ¡°¡­You two have memories of the future as well, right?¡±


    ¡°Uh, uh, how would we know?¡±


    Then Ferloche broke out a cold sweat and began to stutter.


    ¡°¡­Ferloche, did you forget that Irina is not a bad person?¡±


    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s right!¡±


    na, who drove sense into Ferloche, quietly looked at Irina and said.


    ¡°¡­Let¡¯s all talk in more detailter..¡±


    ¡°Is it going to be¡­another cat cafe?¡±


    ¡°No, there is a ce set aside by my three spies.¡±


    After finishing her sentence, na quietly turned her gaze towards Frey.


    ¡°By the way, he must have taken a significant amount of damage.¡±


    ¡°¡­I guess so.¡±


    As Ferloche had a concerned face as it was the first time that she didn¡¯t treat a severely wounded person, na, who was quietly clenching her teeth, murmured.


    ¡°Although things would get quite difficult if he were to die now¡­ but honestly, on the other hand, I want him to just die already.¡±


    Then Ferloche, who had a knack for healing, quietly opened her mouth.


    ¡°Seeing how the mana of his body is disorganized, I think he will stay unconscious for at least a week.¡±


    ¡°¡­.How persistent.¡±


    Irina, who had been silently listening to their conversation, continued her trail of thoughts.


    ¡®Still, I can¡¯t believe that he tried to be the medium himself.¡¯


    The ¡®Medium¡¯ used to shatter the sacrificial magic circle must have excellent mana cohesion. Not just a bit, but a lot.


    Of course, if it is a small magic circle, it could be reced with artificial mana concentrators or magic stones, but if it is arge magic circle that assigns all the students of themoner¡¯s dormitory as sacrifices, even if it is an unexpected emergency¡­ There is only one medium that can be used.


    Which is a human being.


    After the spirits, who have been using mana since birth, humans are ranked second in terms of their familiarity with mana, and are able to freely manipte the mana existing in nature as well as their body.


    Of course, to use the same amount of mana that was just used¡­ the person needs to be strong.


    In other words, it is natural for the other people to think that what just happened is a side effect of the magic circle¡¯s failure to activate¡­ Considering the usual weak and ipetent state of Frey.


    However¡­


    ¡®What if Frey is¡­ really Liana, who saved mest time?¡¯


    Frey protected me all day with hispletely tattered body and slew the demons.


    Not to mention her condition worsened after she defeated the Dark Golem that destroyed the Sunrise Academy and disappeared.


    If ¡®Liana¡¯, a mysterious woman who somehow knows the nickname I personally gave to the fruit, is actually Frey, then the hypothesis that has been set up so far will also be proved.


    Frey used himself as a medium to shatter the sacrificial magic circle.


    While acting as if he was brainwashed by the crow.


    Otherwise, there would be no way that a person who wants to awaken the power of the Demon King would be able to do something that would entail the terrible pain of condensing mana into the body of his own volition.


    ¡®¡­Still, howe?¡¯


    Then why did Freye up with such a n?


    In my memory of the future, he hadmitted terrible evil deeds.


    Unable to feel any kindness orpassion, his evil deeds¡­ literally seemed like a concentration of all evil in the world.


    So, why the hell did he directly break the magic circle that awakened the power of the Demon King, just before activation?


    Perhaps all of this was something he had in store, but¡­ his n went awry, so he decided to betray the Demon King, and broke the magic circle?


    Or, is there some reason for there to have been no other choice but to break the magic circle while acting?


    ¡®I don¡¯t know¡­ The information I have is too vague.¡¯


    Irina, who was following na and Ferloche towards the entrance of the dormitory, ruminated repeatedly. She then stopped for a moment and began to organize her thoughts.


    ¡®But¡­ one thing is for sure; there must be some reason that Frey saved everyone today.¡¯


    Of course, Irina did not know why.


    However, the zeal and tenacity that had raised Irina as an Archmage had just decided to get to the bottom of this.


    So, from now on, Irina will officially start making moves to find out why Frey made such a choice.


    Also, she will investigate the rtionship between Frey and ¡®Liana,¡¯ why he became so evil, his rtionship with the Demon King, and everything else rted to Frey.


    Irina¡¯s passion forpleting all these missions set her heart on fire.


    ¡°Remember this, Ferloche. From now on, you must not trust anyone.¡±


    ¡°Does that mean that¡­I should trust na? Or no?¡±


    ¡°I should bring some people over. You guys should watch Frey¡­¡±


    Thus, Irina made up her mind as such and began heading out of themoner¡¯s dormitory with Ferloche, na, and Isolet, who was also heading to the entrance to call for reinforcements¡­but¡­


    ¡°Aaaarghhh!!!¡±


    ¡°F-Frey!!!¡±


    Hearing the sudden screams of Frey and Serena, Irina turned around, along with others in shock.


    ¡°¡±¡­¡­¡­!!!¡±¡±


    What came into their view was¡­


    ¡°Frey!! What are you doing? Get a grip!¡±


    ¡°Aaa-aargh¡­¡±


    Frey, who was trembling with blood gushing out of his eyes, nose, and ears, entered their field of vision.


    ¡°Ah, no! Noooooo!!¡±


    With a shocked expression, Serena, who was looking at the profusely bleeding Frey, immediately embraced him and eximed.


    ¡°Get someone! No, Ferloche! Please help! Please!!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­..¡±


    ¡°Frey is going to die like this!! Please!!¡±


    Amidst such a mixture of shock and surprise, Kania, who had been standing quietly next to him until then, began to tremble and mutter.


    ¡°Who.. is it¡­.¡±


    Kania understood the current situation better than anyone, and this broke her heart, but she could only keep her head down and mutter.


    ¡°Who¡­ noticed¡­¡±


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    On the other hand, a few minutes before Frey began profusely bleeding from his nose, eyes, and ears.


    ¡°Hello~? Is anyone there?¡±


    A girl was knocking on the door of the orphanage Frey had built in secret.


    ¡°..What brings you here?¡±


    After the girl knocked on the door for a while, a female employee opened the door and answered with a puzzled look.


    ¡°Is this the newly built orphanage?¡±


    ¡°Yes, it is. Why?¡±


    Then the girl, who once again confirmed that this was an orphanage, went inside and said with a bright smile.


    ¡°Do you need an employee, by any chance?¡±


    ¡°¡­An employee?¡±


    ¡°Yes, an employee.¡±


    When the girl asked such a question with her eyes twinkling, the female employee spoke with a bewildered expression on her face.


    ¡°Well¡­ Since it is a newly built ce, it is true that we are short of workers¡­¡±


    ¡°Is that so!? Then just hire me!¡±


    ¡°¡­Huh?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m strong and a diligent worker! So, just let me do the work!¡±


    Saying that, the girl urged, and the female employee who watched her nkly for a moment sighed and said.


    ¡°Well¡­ Since we are yet to ce an for new hires, we have not decided on the pay rate. So, please give me a moment to decide the rate¡­¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t take anything.¡±


    ¡°Excuse me?¡±


    However, when the girl stopped the female employee in the middle of her sentence, she looked even more confused.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not working to get paid.¡±


    ¡°Th-Then why..?¡±


    The girl replied with an impassive face.


    ¡°I¡¯m also an orphan. I know the pain more than anyone else.¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­¡±


    While the female employee was at a loss for words at that unexpected remark, the girl quietly closed her eyes and continued speaking.


    ¡°My dream is to give hope to all orphans in the Empire, so I¡¯m taking the first step here to make that dream a reality.¡±


    After she had finished speaking, the girl smiled innocently and brightly, and the female employee who was moved by such a girl quietly stroked her hair and said.


    ¡°¡­I guess there was one more Saintess in the empire.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re exaggerating.¡±


    The girl, who had a slightly blushed expression on her face, turned her head and then pointed to the inside of the orphanage and asked.


    ¡°Are the children over there?¡±


    ¡°Yes, they are. Do you want me to introduce you?¡±


    ¡°Of course!¡±


    When the girl nodded, the female employee looked at her with delight, then grabbed her hand and entered the orphanage.


    ¡°¡±Hello, everybody!!¡±¡±


    Then, all the children ying inside bowed their heads all at once to greet the female staff, and the female staff began to look at them with delight.


    ¡°¡­The children are quite cheerful?¡±


    ¡°Yes, they are in that age group. My younger sibling was like that, too¡­¡±


    ¡°You have a sibling?¡±


    When the girl tilted her head and asked a question, the female employee answered with a slight smile.


    ¡°Yes, my cute sibling is at the Imperial Academy right now. He¡¯s my most precious kid.¡±


    ¡°Is that so? I¡¯m going to the academy next year too.¡±


    ¡°Oh, is that so?¡±


    While they were having a conversation about the academy for a while, someone suddenly approached the female employee and the girl.


    ¡°¡­Would you like candy?¡±


    A kid was handing candy to the girl with twinkling eyes.


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    The girl who took the candy from the little boy smiled and patted his head, then the little boy¡¯s face turned red and he left the room.


    ¡°Does that kid live here as well?¡±


    ¡°No, he visits often because he has many friends here.¡±


    ¡°A-ha¡­¡±


    The girl, who had been staring at the little boy, at once asked a question in a serious tone.


    ¡°By the way, where are these children from?¡±


    ¡°Um¡­ most of them are children begging in the alleys of the market.¡±


    ¡°Still, they are pretty ¡®healthy¡¯, aren¡¯t they?¡±


    ¡°Yes, it seems like they also had some money for some reason¡­ and there were signs that they had been well taken care of¡­¡±


    The female employee, who had her hand on her chin and tilted her head for a moment, carefully made a guess.


    ¡°Perhaps the children who were being managed by an orphanage were left on the streets as the orphanage copsed?¡±


    ¡°¡­It¡¯s simr.¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    ¡°Oh, I think so too.¡±


    And from that point on, the girl¡¯s expression suddenly hardened while she was gazing into thin air. She then at once corrected her words and asked one more question to the female employee.


    ¡°This orphanage, will it continue to be maintained without failure?¡±


    ¡°Yes, for some reason¡­ We are getting a fairly good budget. It¡¯s a good thing for us.¡±


    ¡°I see..¡±


    After hearing the answer, the girl looked around the orphanage in satisfaction, and the female employee, who was staring at her quietly, inquired.


    ¡°¡­By the way, will you really be fine?¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    ¡°I still think that you should get paid¡­¡±


    ¡°No, I¡¯m fine.¡±


    The girl, who once again cut off the female employee¡¯s words, answered with a smile


    ¡°As I have said already, I¡¯m not doing this for money.¡±


    Having said that, the girl nodded and said,


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll see you tomorrow. I need¡­ to care of business today.¡±


    ¡°All right, I¡¯ll see you tomorrow!¡±


    The female employee waved at the girl as she headed to the entrance of the orphanage. She then turned around and asked a question that she just remembered,


    ¡°Ah, there¡­ What was your name?¡±


    Then the girl, who stopped walking and stood there for a moment, responded with a subtle smile.


    ¡°¡­Please call me Ruby.¡±


    Having said that, the girl opened the entrance door wide and left the orphanage. She then started walking down the street casually.


    ¡°Frey Raon Starlight¡­¡±


    Then, the girl stopped in her tracks and gazed up into the air like before, and muttered under her breath.


    ¡°¡­After all, you are the Hero.¡±


    A creepy smile lingered on the face of the girl who just said that.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    ¡°Sister!! I have returned after handing out all the candy!!¡±


    Shortly after the girl left the orphanage, the kid who had handed her a candy approached another girl and reported with a bright smile.


    ¡°Yes¡­ good job.¡±


    The girl who was stroking his hair suddenly made a perplexed expression and asked the person next to her a question.


    ¡°Master, is there any magic that makes letters and numbers float in the air?¡±


    ¡°¡­zzzzzzzzzz.¡±


    ¡°Master?¡±


    But the olddy next to her was in a deep slumber, and the girl began to shake her wildly.


    ¡°Master¡­! You said that when I have any questions, I should ask anytime¡­!¡±


    ¡°Huh¡­¡±


    Then the olddy, who was forced to wake up, rubbed her eyes and mumbled bluntly.


    ¡°Ah, these damn kids¡­I really hate whiny brats¡­¡±


    ¡°But I am also a kid, right?¡±


    ¡°You are an exception.¡±


    The olddy corrected herself right away upon hearing her sulky tone. The girl then asked once more.


    ¡°So, is there any magic that makes letters and numbers float in the air?¡±


    ¡°Of course there are. There are probably hundreds to thousands of them.¡±


    ¡°Ummm¡­¡±


    ¡°Is that all? Then I will go back to sleep. Next time you wake me up, please finish all your tasks here beforehand.¡±


    Then the girl fell into deep thought, and the olddy momentarily scratched her head and fell asleep again.


    ¡°It¡¯s strange¡­ Apparently, it doesn¡¯t seem like other people can see it¡­ Is it only visible to me? But then again, why can I see it?¡±


    When the olddy started snoring again, re, who had stopped by the orphanage for a while to see her friends¡­


    ¡°By the way¡­¡±


    She kept pondering over it for a while, and then tilted her head and muttered.


    ¡°What the hell is the [Path of Pretender]?¡±

 Chapter 44: Waking Up From the Slumber

    <b>? Waking Up From the Slumber ?</b>


    The back alley at nightfall is one of the most morous yet scary ces in the Empire.


    Why? As the sun disappears, the back alley glows bright enough to put other red-light districts to shame, while simultaneously bing a hotspot for crime.


    Hence, there are only two ways you can die in the back alley: from pleasure, or from a hole through the chest.


    <i>¨C Click-ck.</i>


    At this very moment, a woman covered in a robe was passing through the streets of such a back alley.


    Whether it be nobles or the homeless, men or women, the back alley was always brimming with people. This street, on the other hand, was exceptionally bleak.


    ¡°¡­Hm.¡±


    Nevertheless, after looking around her surroundings, the woman quietly walked into a bar.


    ¡°Who is it?¡±


    When she opened the old door, she was greeted by a man in a neat suit.


    ¡°Not sure who you are, but would you care for a drink?¡±


    ¡°No, thank you.¡±


    ¡°¡­Is that so? Then I guess I¡¯ll drink alone.¡±


    The man popped open the wine bottle on the table and quietly began pouring it into the ss in front of him. After staring at him for a moment, the woman opened her mouth.


    ¡°¡­Please give me thetest news about the Demon Army.¡±


    The man stared directly at her. He grinned, picked up his ss, and muttered.


    ¡°Was wondering who you were¡­ the Demon King, is it?¡±


    ¡°Now you recognize me?¡±


    The woman¡¯s voice quickly changed to a more arrogant tone. He took a sip as he kept his eyes on her, then spoke.


    ¡°Then allow me to do a quick test.¡±


    Immediately, the space around the bar began changing all at once.


    The long road began folding on itself and soared into the skies.


    Eventually, all buildings, signs, trees, and decorations around them soared into the skies, as the area distorted.


    <i>¨C Craaaaack!!!</i>


    With the entire area half-destroyed, the man swung his hand with all his might while being drenched in a cold sweat, and then the ¡®space¡¯ itselfy siege on the woman.


    ¡°¡­You dare.¡±


    Despite all this, her face remained expressionless. The woman simply lifted a finger.


    <i>¨C Spaaark!!</i>


    Then, the space attacking her was purged in an instant.


    ¡°I-I kneel before Your Majesty, the Demon King!¡±


    After nkly watching it disappear, the man hurriedly knelt with his head on the ground and shouted.


    ¡°To dare test the Demon King, I ept any punishment you see fi¡ª¡±


    ¡°How does that deserve punishment?¡±


    The Demon King looked at him in confusion, then said with a grin.


    ¡°¡­It took only the effort of lifting a single finger. It doesn¡¯t matter.¡±


    ¡°My Lord¡­¡±


    ¡°Speak casually. It¡¯s ufortable to listen.¡±


    The man sighed, still on his knees. He got up and settled down at the only desk left in this scorched area.


    ¡°My Demon King, before I tell you the news¡­ May I ask some questions?¡±


    ¡°¡­ I¡¯m not yet the Demon King, but a sessor. Why are you demons always exaggerating?¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it only a matter of time?¡±


    ¡°¡­Well, I don¡¯t feel like arguing over that. Call me whatever.¡±


    After Demon King¡¯s permission, the man took a sip once more and started asking questions.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t Your Majesty, the Demon King, not allowed to leave the Demon King Castle?¡±


    ¡°That is true.¡±


    ¡°But since you are here now, that would mean¡­ it has finally begun?¡±


    The man asked with an anticipated look. The Demon King shook her head and answered.


    ¡°No. My body is in the Demon Castle. This is just my vessel.¡±


    ¡°¡­Then, how did you wield such power just now?¡±


    ¡°That is none of your business. We¡¯ll end this discussion here.¡±


    After the Demon King resolutely dismissed it, the man shook his head and asked the second question.


    ¡°Why are you hiding your identity?¡±


    The man asked the Demon King, who had been hiding her identity with an extensive amount of stealth magic until then.


    ¡°With the heir locked within the Demon Castle, no one can enter to know your identity, My Demon King. So why are you still hiding your identity so thoroughly here?¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡±


    ¡°It is unnecessary to hide your face even in front of me, as I¡¯m the Deputy Commander of the Demon King¡¯s Army and will never betray you. Please, at least for the sake of boosting our morale¡­¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    The Demon King resolutely shook her head. The man looked down and simply sighed.


    ¡°Then do we have no choice but to continue having ufortable meetings like this, or by chatting through letters?¡±


    ¡°There is none.¡±


    ¡°¡­Can¡¯t you tell me why?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to.¡±


    The man sighed again from theck of information from the Demon King, then looked at her for thest question.


    ¡°Third and final question, My Demon King. Is it true that it was you who sent the message: ¡®I found the Hero¡¯?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Then please, reveal the information as soon as possible. We, the Demon King¡¯s Army, will make sure that the Hero does not be a hurdle¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­I can¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°Pardon?¡±


    The Demon King quietly stared at the skies and murmured.


    ¡°¡­It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to, but that I can¡¯t.¡±


    The man looked at her, slightly disappointed. He emptied his drink and got up.


    ¡°Well, if that is the word of the great Demon King. We will follow.¡±


    Having said that, the man shook his arms and began to restore the area that had been devastated moments before.


    ¡°Then, here¡¯s the report.¡±


    ¡°Yes, go ahead.¡±


    The eyes of the Demon King glimmered like crimson ruby as she listened to the man¡¯s report.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    ¡°¡­Pa-password?¡±


    ¡°Lady Ferloche, the password is not asked by the person trying toe in from the outside, but by the person inside.¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­¡±


    Meanwhile, in another bar in the back alley, a bit far from where the Demon King was.


    ¡°Wh-Who are you guys!¡±


    ¡°¡­These are my subordinates.¡±


    ¡°Oh, I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    na looked at Ferloche¡¯s foolish entrance with a dumbfounded look.


    ¡°¡­Hmm? Is it just you and me, Your Highness na?¡±


    ¡°Ms. Irina says she¡¯ll be back in a little while¡­ As for Ms. Kania¡­¡±


    ¡°What about Ms. Kania?¡±


    ¡°Uh¡­ she has some business to attend to.¡±


    When na faltered mid-sentence. Ferloche tilted her head for a moment, then sat down and began talking.


    ¡°Well, nothing we can do about that. As always, I¡¯ll start my report!¡±


    ¡°¡­Yes.¡±


    ¡°First of all, I found evidence rted to the Demon King and the Pope!¡±


    ¡°You did?¡±


    ¡°Yes, ever since a few days ago, I started sensing a weird mana from the basement of the church.¡±


    Ferloche spoke with an anxious look, then soon tilted her head as if confused by something.


    ¡°But, the aura disappeared without a trace when I went to investigate¡­ then reappear when I leave¡­ And that kept repeating, you know?¡±


    ¡°¡­Suspicious.¡±


    ¡°Yes! Definitely suspicious!¡±


    While Ferloche spoke with twinkling eyes, na muttered with her arms crossed.


    ¡°We can put some pressure on the Pope if this works out¡­ Perhaps even tie him up with Frey¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­Your Highness na, apart from that¡­ are you doing alright?¡±


    ¡°Pardon?¡±


    Ferloche looked at na with a concerned expression. She gathered her strength and said,


    ¡°You have quite the dark circles under your eyes¡­ if you overwork yourself¡­¡±


    ¡°Now is the time to overwork.¡±


    na answered firmly and mumbled again, looking at the paper.


    ¡°As expected¡­ Even the materials of the Starlight family sent this time are all non-substantial documents. This is probably¡­¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    ¡°Nevermind.¡±


    na carefully covered the papers and answered Ferloche. She smiled and started another subject.


    ¡°By the way, when do you think Frey will wake up?¡±


    ¡°Um¡­ that might take a while¡­¡±


    na replied with a smile.


    ¡°That¡¯s a relief. I¡¯ll be able to reduce his influence a bit more before he wakes up.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­ for not being much of a help¡­¡±


    ¡°Not at all. You are fulfilling your role just by holding on to your position in the Church.¡±


    naforted Ferloche, who looked gloomy, then quietly gazed at the night sky through the window.


    ¡°¡­Soon I¡¯ll bring you down, Frey.¡±


    One star particrly flickered dimly in that night sky.


    <em>¨C Creak¡­</em>


    After staring at the stars for a long time, na quickly turned her head to the sound of the door opening behind her.


    ¡°¡­Hello.¡±


    Then Irina, covered in a robe, bowed as she entered the bar.


    ¡°Nice to meet you, Ms. Irina. With you, our force has increased by one more person.¡±


    ¡°¡­That¡¯s right! Ms. Irina is incredibly strong!¡±


    Irina looked at them with sadness in her eyes. She sat down and asked.


    ¡°¡­How much damage did I do to the Demon King?¡±


    ¡°Pardon?¡±


    ¡°Perhaps, I didn¡¯t even hurt her at all?¡±


    Irina asked, looking slightly anxious. na answered with a smile.


    ¡°Because of your blow, the Demon King stopped her march for a week. Thanks to you, we had the precious time to evacuate the people of the Empire.¡±


    ¡°¡­A week?¡±


    Hearing that, Irina¡¯s anxiety turned into pure disappointment.


    ¡°It was an attack where I poured my entire soul out, using every single magical knowledge and mana I had. It was a grand magic spell historically known for making the Demon King moribund 1000 years ago.¡±


    ¡°¡­Yes, it is.¡±


    ¡°But merely a week? It only held the Demon King back for a week?¡±


    As Irina inquired in a sullen voice, Ferloche answered cautiously.


    ¡°Well¡­ I heard that when I was captured and killed by the Demon Army, it was¡­ quite a fatal wound¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­Ugh.¡±


    Irina lowered her head and clenched her teeth hard as Ferloche casually talked about her death.


    ¡°Hey¡­ Ms. Irina. I¡¯m asking just in case¡­¡±


    na, who was carefully looking at her expression, asked Irina.


    ¡°Is there a magic that can cause such a mass regression?¡±


    ¡°Well¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s strange no matter how I think about it. Not one, but four people returned. Perhaps there are even more people. So¡­ the only answer is¡­ that there must be some magic involved?¡±


    na spoke with a serious expression. Irina responded with a slight frown.


    ¡°Manipting space is possible one way or another¡­ but there is no magic that can manipte time. Even with ancient magic, that¡¯s impossible.¡±


    ¡°Unless a prophecy magic that receives the memories of the future is involved¡­¡±


    ¡°No. There is no magic that can prophesize. Unless there¡¯s a revtion from the Sun God¡­¡±


    Irina nced at Ferloche as she fumbled and shook her head.


    ¡°Nevermind, the Sun God is just¡­ ugh¡­!¡±


    Ferloche suddenly clenched her head and fell onto the table. Irina and na looked at her in bewilderment.


    ¡°Wha-what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°Ugh¡­ I suddenly had a headache¡­¡±


    ¡°Out of nowhere?¡±


    ¡°Oh, I feel better now.¡±


    Ferloche looked relieved and continued to speak.


    ¡°Anyway, the Sun God probably has nothing to do with it. If there are any revtions, the Sun God only reaches out to me.¡±


    na quietly nodded her head and sighed.


    ¡°Well, I¡¯m a little concerned, but¡­ Let¡¯s postpone figuring out the reason for the regression. What¡¯s important now is what we should do next.¡±


    Having said that, na turned to Irina and Ferloche.


    ¡°¡­Well, it¡¯ste, so let¡¯s end our discussion here. Let us focus on the fact that a new member has joined our alliance today.¡±


    na concluded the talk as she got up.


    ¡°¡­I¡¯ll tell Ms.Kania about today¡¯s discussion. Farewell, everyone.¡±


    na quietly left the store with the three members and walked down the dark street.


    ¡°Ms. Irina!¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    Ferloche grabbed Irina as she got up from her seat. Irina tilted her head in confusion.


    ¡°That scar¡­ would you like me to heal it?¡±


    Ferloche asked with a bright smile. But, Irina responded with a slight frown.


    ¡°This is a scar from a long time ago.¡±


    ¡°Hm¡­ How did you get it? From a curse, perhaps?¡±


    Ferloche asked again, carefully looking at her wound.


    ¡°It¡¯s not like that. This was when I was young¡­ uh¡­ I mean¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­Ms. Irina?¡±


    ¡°A wolf¡­ A wolf¡­ Frey was¡­¡±


    Irina murmured as she anxiously stroked her scar. She shook her head, returning to her senses, and ended the conversation.


    ¡°Anyway, I have no intention of healing this scar.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°¡­Well, I don¡¯t know either.¡±


    Irina left the store, leaving Ferloche in bewilderment. As she walked out, she could not hide her confused expression.


    ¡°What was that¡­¡±


    After walking alone for a long time in the dark alley, Irina stopped and muttered.


    ¡°¡­This feeling, as if I was going to remember something but couldn¡¯t in the end?¡±


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    ¡°Frey¡­ how did this happen¡­¡±


    Three months and a day after the end of the ¡®Raid on the Commoner¡¯s Dormitory¡¯ incident.


    ¡°Kania, you know the truth, don¡¯t you? What the hell happened? Tell me. Right now.¡±


    Serena sat next to Frey, watching hispletely battered body after having not visited his dorm in a long time. She began to corner Kania, who was quietly standing next to him.


    ¡°¡­I don¡¯t know.¡±


    ¡°Tell me right now.¡±


    ¡°¡­I apologize.¡±


    But Kania continued to keep her mouth shut. Serena hung her head low and spoke in a grave tone.


    ¡°You know, there are a lot of strange things about his condition. So¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­I¡¯m not sure what you mean.¡±


    ¡°Sigh, really?¡±


    Serena snorted at Kania¡¯s words. She continued with a voice filled with anger.


    ¡°The Imperial Hospital has been in chaos for thest few months, with all the top doctors and mages trying to treat him. Yet they failed. You know that, right?¡±


    ¡°I do.¡±


    ¡°Even Saintess Ferloche failed to treat him. You know that as well?¡±


    ¡°¡­Yes.¡±


    ¡°And you think there¡¯s nothing strange about that!?¡±


    Serena burst into so much anger that she emanated a significant amount of lunar mana and eximed.


    ¡°Forget the Imperial mages and doctors! But how does it make sense for Saintess Ferloche to fail!?¡±


    ¡°¡­That is.¡±


    ¡°When I first diagnosed him when he copsed, he was supposed to wake up within a week!! Of course, that¡¯s still a big deal, but¡­ now, for his body to get injured this badly!¡±


    ¡°¡­I apologize.¡±


    Kania bowed her head once more. Serena quieted down and stared at her.


    ¡°¡­Is this how you are going to be?¡±


    After staring at Kania for a while, Serena spoke as her expression gradually turned stone-cold.


    ¡°If so, I won¡¯t just stand st¨C¡±


    <i>¨C Knock knock</i>


    ¡°¡­Housekeeping.¡±


    Serena¡¯s words were cut off as Irina knocked on the door.


    ¡°Do you really need to clean at a time like this?¡±


    Serena spoke with a hint of annoyance as Irina walked in.


    ¡°I made a ¡®death oath¡¯ with Lord Frey. If I don¡¯t do this ve work, I¡¯ll die.¡±


    ¡°¡­Pardon?¡±


    Serena was stunned for a while from receiving a very reasonable response. She sighed deeply and muttered.


    ¡°Why did you make the death oath, Frey¡­ That¡¯s pretty difficult to deal with if you¡¯re caught¡­¡±


    Irina stared at Serena for a while before speaking calmly.


    ¡°Anyway, I must clean since I don¡¯t want to die¡­ Feel free to continue your discussion.¡±


    ¡°¡±¡­¡­..¡±¡±


    Kania and Serena looked at Irina for a moment before opening their mouths at the same time.


    ¡°I think it would be better to go out and continue our conversation.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go out. We¡¯ll continue there.¡±


    After staring at each other in silence, the two took a deep breath and walked out of the dorm room with a frown.


    ¡°¡­Tsk.¡±


    Irina was disappointed and hoped to overhear Kania and Serena¡¯s conversation while cleaning. She slowly turned around and then began inspecting the surroundings with sharp eyes.


    ¡°¡­Now that I think about it, I¡¯ve been feeling quite a bit of strange energy from theretely.¡±


    Her eyes locked onto Frey¡¯s bag, approaching it cautiously.


    ¡°Wait¡­ I felt something around here?¡±


    Irina rummaged through his bag for a long time. In the end, all she got were a handful of books and dust. She was confused.


    ¡°¡­Hm?¡±


    Finding a strange space in the toppartment of the bag, she put her hand inside it without much thought¡­ until¡­


    ¡°Cough!! Cough!!¡±


    ¡°Kyaaa!!¡±


    Frey abruptly sprung up on his bed and began coughing. In shock, Irina pulled her hand out of the bag and stared nkly at him.


    ¡°Wha-What¡¯s going on¡­. Young Master!?¡±


    ¡°Frey¡­!!!¡±


    Kania and Serena rushed over to Frey, hearing Irina¡¯s scream.


    ¡°¡­Damn, imagine waking up to be greeted by a penalty window.¡±


    Frey murmured as he stared nkly with a disappointed expression.


    ¡°Ar-Are you finally awake?¡±


    Meanwhile, Irina, who was looking at Frey with a panicked expression, held a small device with a date written on it.


    <em>Guys, I made a mistake in the (lol). A critical one at that, I was copying the css from one of the s and forgot to change the ¡°False Evil¡± part. Ruby¡¯s system is ¡°Path of Pretender.¡± Apologizes for that. Although their respective Hangul are kinda synonymous to each other, but they just don¡¯t fit right in English trantion. </em>


    <em>So TL;DR </em>


    <em>Frey¡¯s System: ¡°Path of False Evil¡±</em>


    <em>Ruby¡¯s System: ¡°Path of Pretender¡±</em>


    <em>You should check out the illustrations on our discord server</em>


    <em>You can rate this series here</em>

 Chapter 45: Update

    <b>? Update ?</b>


    [<strong>Penalty incurred!</strong>]


    As soon as I opened my eyes, I saw something I never wanted to see again: ¡ºThe Penalty Window¡».


    Permanent Debuff: The Fate of False Evil The user¡¯s lifespan and vitality will be massively reduced!


    I almost screamed without even realizing, but as soon as I looked at the window and saw what was written at the bottom, I lost even the energy to do so.


    <strong>Stack:</strong> 2


    <strong>Special Stack:</strong> 1


    ¡°What the hell is a special stack?¡±


    It seemed something had gone really wrong.


    ¡°I, I¡­¡±


    I was looking at the system window and heaved a deep sigh while Irina was mumbling next to me, drenched in cold sweat.


    ¡°¡­Get out of my room.¡±


    When I furiously said this to Irina, her eyes grew wide open, and she rushed out of the room.


    ¡°Frey!! How are you feeling?¡±


    ¡°Hoot?¡±


    ¡°¡­You stay out as well, Serena. Call the doctorter.¡±


    I ordered Serena, who barged into my room and asked about my well being along with the owl on her shoulder.


    The next moment, the white owl flew from her shoulder and perched on my head with a hoot.


    ¡°Hoooot!!¡±


    ¡°¡­This guy, he¡¯s still the same.¡±


    As I petted the owl that had suddenly perched on my head, I asked Kania, who was standing there with her head lowered, unable to look straight at me.


    ¡°So, who are the people that discovered my identity?¡±


    As soon as I asked her, she inquired with a serious look on her face.


    ¡°¡­What do you mean by people?¡±


    ¡°Well, ording to the penalty window that appeared in front of me, it seems two people have discovered my identity.¡±


    Upon Hearing this, Kania began staring at me, speechless.


    ¡°It¡¯s all right¡­ ording to the prophecy, there¡¯s still a chance to clear the game even with 5 stacks.¡±


    ¡°But¡­¡±


    ¡°Yes, of course, the difficulty would increase considerably. It just states that it¡¯s actually possible, but it does mention the fact that nobody has ever been able to achieve it. But I need to try. So¡­¡±


    ¡°But that is not the problem, is it?¡­¡±


    I tried to wrap things up as positively as I could to reassure Kania, but she settled down at the edge of the bed and held my hand as she began to speak.


    ¡°¡­Young Master, do you know how long you have been out?¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­ One month?¡±


    ¡°It has been three months.¡±


    ¡°Oh, god.¡±


    When I heard Kania¡¯s words, my head began to ache.


    ¡°¡­When are the final exams?¡±


    ¡°Tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve got to be kidding me.¡±


    Of course, not just the final exams, there were a lot of other things piling up that I needed to resolve. So I ruminated how to deal with this situation, but soon gave up thinking about it because of my headache and decided to close my eyes for a while.


    ¡°¡­So, did you figure out who found out?¡±


    ¡°Well, you see¡­¡±


    Then Kania, who had been biting her lips tightly, replied with a trembling voice.


    ¡°I¡¯m not very sure.¡±


    ¡°¡­You¡¯re not sure?¡±


    When I inquired with a slight frown at that remark, Kania replied with a guilt-ridden look on her face.


    ¡°First of all, the first time the Young Master coughed up blood, was right after the ¡®Raid on the Commoner¡¯s Dormitory.¡¯¡±


    ¡°¡­I see.¡±


    ¡°Blood was gushing out from your eyes, nose, and even ears, Young Master. And you were in such a severe state that you were immediately admitted into the Imperial Hospital.¡±


    When I heard something that I couldn¡¯t remember at all, I felt disturbed because I was reminded of what I had experience in that strange dream.


    ¡°¡­However, Young Master, one month after you were hospitalized, something else happened.¡±


    ¡°Something else?¡±


    ¡°Yes, just as your condition began to stabilize, you vomited blood once again. At that moment, I just thought you were in a critical condition, but¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­In fact, someone must have noticed back then.¡±


    Silence lingered for a moment when I replied calmly.


    ¡°Anyway, since you are now awake, we should get the doctor to check up on you right away¡­¡±


    ¡°No, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m fine.¡±


    ¡°But¡­¡±


    ¡°Get me a sandwich and coffee. I¡¯m hungry.¡±


    When I cut off Kania and asked her to bring me some food, she quietly left the room with a face riddled with guilt.


    ¡°¡­Phew.¡±


    As soon as she stepped out, I sighed and began examining the system window that had popped up in front of me.


    ¡ºRaid on the Commer¡¯s Dormitory Cleared!¡» ¡ºAwakening Progress of the Hero¡¯s Armament has increased!¡»


    ¡°¡­At least that¡¯s good.¡±


    The only good thing about this desperate situation was that the ¡®Awakening Progress of the ¡ºHero¡¯s Armament¡» had increased. This would help me fight the Demon King on equal footing.


    Thanks to this, the power contained in the Hero¡¯s Armament would have returned to some extent. This would include the effect of increasing my life force, but I gave up on carrying it around due to the risk of getting caught along with it.


    ¡º<strong>System Update Completed!</strong>¡»


    While I was immersed in such thoughts, I swiped away the quest clearance window. However, this time ¡®System Update Completed¡¯ window appeared in front of me.


    The following features have been newly added:


    ¨C Cumtive False Evil Point system


    ¨C Assistance function


    The following things have changed:


    ¨C Due to the Cumtive False Evil Point system, points will be rewarded as a lump sum payment once a week.


    <strong>umted Points:</strong> 5000pts


    ¡°¡­Why do I have so much?¡±


    I nced at the great deal of information that had suddenly appeared in front of my eyes. I immediately grabbed my head and quietly reached out and pressed the question mark icon on the corner of the system window.


    ¡º<em>This is the ¡®Path of False Evil¡¯ system assistant. Please feel free to ask if you have any queries.</em>¡»


    At that moment, a clear voice resounded in my head.


    ¡°¡­Let me ask something. What¡¯s a special stack?¡±


    When I heard the voice, I asked about the ¡®special stack¡¯.


    Because I knew all the other features, but I didn¡¯t know anything about the ¡®special stack¡¯.


    ¡º<em>A special stack is a stack that builds up when your identity gets exposed by a special target.</em>¡»


    When I asked her, the clear voice resounded in my head again.


    ¡º<em>The special stack, due to its singrity, can only be stacked up once in the entire scenario, and unlike the normal stack, it only significantly reduces vitality.</em>¡»


    ¡°¡­I¡¯m so d to hear that.¡±


    Having said that, I began searching the secretpartment in the bag next to my bed to check my remaining lifespan.


    ¡°¡­Huh?¡±


    But no matter how much I searched, I couldn¡¯t find the lifespan meter. Where did it go?


    ¡®¡­Does Kania have it?¡¯


    I didn¡¯t think much of it since I had told Kania about the secretpartment in my bag, instead I kept asking the assistant other questions I had in my mind.


    ¡°So, what target did I get identified by to have gotten a ¡®special stack?¡¯¡±


    ¡º<em>Conditions are insufficient. Please meet the conditions.</em>¡»


    ¡°What?¡±


    But the assistant began saying strange words.


    ¡º<em>A detailed description of the ¡®special stack¡¯ is unlocked with a ?Special Function? when certain conditions are met.</em> ¡»


    ¡°¡­So what¡¯s that condition?¡±


    ¡º<em>Hint: ?Identification?. Any other answers are beyond my authority.</em>¡»


    As I made an expression of disbelief upon hearing the assistant¡¯s words, another system window suddenly appeared in front of me.


    Special Quest: Identification


    <strong> Contents:</strong> ???


    <strong>Rewards:</strong> ???


    ¡°¡­Damn it.¡±


    Staring at a strange quest that I didn¡¯t even know what it was, I furiously swiped away the window and closed my eyes for a moment, and fell into deep contemtion.


    ¡®¡­The prophecy and the system, they¡¯re all wrong. There¡¯s definitely something strange.¡¯


    I don¡¯t know since when, whether it was from a few months ago, or a few days ago, or even yesterday, but ording to the dream I had, my and Irina¡¯s memories were quite different from the ones I remembered and what was mentioned in the prophetic book.


    And the system as well. Not only had it returned the memories of the five Main Heroines, but now it was popping up with things like ¡®Special Stack,¡¯ ¡®Special Quest,¡¯ and ¡®Special Function,¡¯ things that weren¡¯t mentioned in the prophetic book.


    ¡®¡­At this point, I¡¯m afraid something else might pop up next.¡¯


    They say fear always springs from ignorance, and my situation right now reflected that adage perfectly.


    I thought I predicted and calcted everything, but more and more mysterious things kept popping up.


    ¡®I think some sort of unknown being is tinkering with the system and the prophecy¡­¡¯


    Because of that, my mind got flooded with questions about the identity of the being who was constantly trying to intervene with my ns to save this world, and what would happen in the future if I couldn¡¯t trust the system and the prophecy?


    ¡°¡­Let me ask just one more thing. Are there any items or skills in the system that can increase my lifespan or vitality, in other words, my life force?¡±


    After thinking about it for quite a while, I suddenly asked this question, feeling a little hopeful.


    ¡º<em>Such items or skills do not exist in the system.</em>¡»


    But the system betrayed even myst shred of hope.


    ¡°Young Master, I have brought your meal.¡±


    I shut down the assistant and was feeling dejected when Kania entered my room with a meal.


    ¡°¡­Yes, sandwiches and coffee are the best way to increase my life force.¡±


    I thanked Kania and smiled bitterly. I then took a bite off the sandwich and said.


    ¡°Kania, please give me a report of everything I missed.¡±


    ¡°But right now you should¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­I¡¯ll find outter anyway.¡±


    When I said that, Kania sighed deeply, and took out a notebook from her pocket and began to look through it.


    ¡°First of all, please allow me to tell you the conclusion of the ¡®Raid on the Commoner¡¯s Dormitory¡¯ incident.¡±


    The conclusion to the raid on themoner¡¯s dormitory described by Kania, fortunately, was just as I had expected.


    She reported that the heroines who left themoner¡¯s dormitory along with me, who was in a critical condition, immediately reported all the facts to the investigation squad and the Imperial Family.


    Then the Imperial Family and the Sun God Church attempted to cover up the incident as best as they could.


    This was because they were afraid that the world would be thrown into disarray if they admitted that the Demon King had reappeared after a thousand years, even though they hadn¡¯t found the Hero yet.


    However, the confidential information that na had shared through her espionage squad spread the truth behind the incident across the Empire, and eventually, the Imperial Family and the Sun God Church were forced to proim the return of the Demon King.


    Thanks to this, I, who had been involved in this case, was put on the defensive, but the tide changed when Serena stepped forward.


    As she defended me, iming that one of the Demon King¡¯s subordinates controlled my mind, she and Kania secretly engaged in various political maneuvers, and because of this, it became a protracted battle over my punishment.


    The debate dragged on for quite a while, and ended when the Imperial Family and the Sun God Church made the final decision that it was too early to punish me because there was a high chance that I, being a descendant of the Hero family, could be chosen as the next Hero.


    Of course, she also mentioned that because of this, Isabel, who took fall instead of me, waspletely ruined along with her family.


    ¡°So now, the Imperial Family and the Sun God Church are proiming that the ¡®Hero¡¯ will soon appear, while also looking all around the Empire for anyone that has the qualities of a ¡®Hero.¡¯¡±


    ¡°¡­It¡¯s futile.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s what I thought, as well.¡±


    After such a long report, Kania took a breather for a brief second, and soon after, put on a serious expression and spoke in a serious tone.


    ¡°So far, this is the official conclusion of the incident.¡±


    ¡°¡­So, are you saying that there¡¯s an unofficial conclusion as well?¡±


    ¡°Yes, that is correct.¡±


    Kania, who nodded quietly at my question, went through her notebook and continued.


    ¡°Well, first of all, with this incident¡­ Her Highness na¡¯s position has be quite firm.¡±


    ¡°Howe?¡±


    ¡°The public and some of the conscientious members of the Imperial Family, who saw Her Highness na take the lead in trying to reveal the truth, began supporting her. And when the truth was finally revealed, the level of approval has further doubled.¡±


    ¡°¡­The Empress must be furious.¡±


    ¡°Yes, this is why it is believed that the Empress¡¯s words were highly influential in the decision of the Imperial Family taking your defense. After all, at this point, the person who can most effectively keep Her Highness na in check is you, Young Master, who used the covenant.¡±


    Listening to this, I said with a bewildered expression on my face.


    ¡°Of course, I did everything expecting this to happen, but¡­ It¡¯s ridiculous that it¡¯s actually happening. Defending a man who could be a confidant of the Demon King just to hold on to their power.¡±


    When I said this, Kania took a fountain pen out of her pocket and twirled it around in her fingers as she answered.


    ¡°The Empress is confident that she can control you, Young Master. I think, sooner orter, she will use this case as an excuse to put pressure on you.¡±


    ¡°¡­I was already prepared for that.¡±


    When I heaved a deep sigh while saying that, Kania sighed, as well, and turned the page of her notebook.


    ¡°Young Master, your current reputation¡­ is at its the worst.¡±


    ¡°My reputation?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Her Highness na has spread rumors that you are a member of the Demon King¡¯s army.¡±


    As soon as I heard this, I replied to her with a slight smile.


    ¡°That¡¯s great. I¡¯ll benefit a lot from the False Evil System thanks to that.¡±


    ¡°¡­Is it really good?¡±


    As I was smiling, I soon came to my sense and fell into deep thought when I heard Kania asked a question with her brows furrowed.


    ¡®¡­That¡¯s right, I can¡¯t just blindly trust the system and the prophecy.¡¯


    I felt I should be wary of everything from now on.


    Of course, if I don¡¯t use the system, there is no way for me to beat the Demon King, so I have no choice but to do whatever the system ask me to do for now¡­ However, shouldn¡¯t I at least be wary of it?


    So from now on, I would have to be vignt of the system but at the same time use it to its fullest. In addition, I would investigate more about the prophecy and system.


    ¡°¡­Kania, when does vacation start?¡±


    After organizing my thoughts as such, I asked Kania a question, recalling that the only ce in the world rted to the prophecy and the system were ruins of my ancestor.


    ¡°Vacation starts in a few weeks but¡­ There is so much work you have to do that there won¡¯t be much time to rest.¡±


    ¡°¡­Sigh.¡±


    However, based on Kania¡¯s answer, it seems the trip to the Western Continent in order to seek the truth has to be postponed for a while.


    ¡°¡­Hmm?¡±


    As I kept eating my sandwich with a nk look on my face, suddenly lunar mana began to creep outside the door.


    ¡°Serena? What are you doing?¡±


    Sensing something off, I called out to Serena, who I had put on standby in the hallway, but for some reason there was no answer.


    ¡°¡­Come in.¡±


    Eventually, I told Kania, who was vulnerable to lunar mana, to step back, and called Serena into the room.


    ¡°Fre-Frey¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­..!¡±


    But she seemed to be in an awful state.


    ¡°So-Sor¡­ Ugh!¡±


    ¡°¡­Lady Serena? Are you all right?¡±


    ¡°I-I am fi¡­!¡±


    In a cold sweat, she suddenly opened her fan and began blowing wind that spread the lunar mana.


    ¡°¡­Hah!¡±


    Confused, Kania cloaked me in dark mana, and thanks to that, the wind that was rushing at me collided with dark mana and scattered everywhere.


    ¡°Serena, stop!!¡±


    ¡°¡­Yes.¡±


    When I panicked and gave the order, she answered sullenly and lowered her head.


    ¨C Spaaark¡­


    And a red magic circle was shining on her body.


    ¡°¡­That damned Moonlight family.¡±


    Only then did I understand why Serena was acting in such a way.


    The Moonlight Family had a curse called ?Familial Subordination? that had been passed down from generation to generation.


    The curse, which had been passed down from the very moment the family was founded, allowed the Moonlight family to enjoy absolute power as a Ducal household while also having to carry an arduous duty.


    That arduous duty is the noble and dirty task of purging the elimination targets determined by the family¡¯s elders and its Lord, who is shrouded in secrecy. Such is the fate of the assassin household that guards the night of the Empire.


    Officially, Serena is the Lord and the real leader of the Moonlight family, but behind the scenes, she was being ordered around by the elders and the secret Lord of the Moonlight Ducal family.


    ¡°I-I apologize. It just hurt so much¡­ And Ms. Kania was next to you¡­¡±


    Of course, instead of being able to move Serena from behind, they would get swayed by her. However, the Moonlight family¡¯s elders had Serena in their grasp with ?Familial Subordination?, so they could issue order to her.


    Considering the situation, it seems the family elders and the secret Lord have probably ordered her to kill me, and whenever she doesn¡¯t really try to kill me, the pain inflicted by that curse umtes.


    Looking at her state right now, it was clear that she hadn¡¯t really try to kill me in three months. Otherwise, there was no other reason, for her to act like this.


    ¡®¡­As expected, that¡¯s the only way then.¡¯


    But this would only work once or twice.


    Eventually, if she doesn¡¯t really try to kill me, the pain inflicted by her curse would grow stronger.


    Of course, dispelling the ?Familial Subordination? curse would be the best solution, but unfortunately, there was no way for me to do so.


    Even in the ¡®prophetic book¡¯, which although was fairly unreliable, still had a lot of useful information. Only the dangers and cruelty of the ?Familial Subordination? was exined there, but there wasn¡¯t any mention about how to lift the curse.


    It was stated that this was an ancient curse that existed in the family since the founding of the Moonlight Household, and so far nobody had been able to figure out a way to lift it.


    By the way, ording to my ancestor, ¡®The code to undo it has been programmed, but no one has ever seeded in lifting the curse. This is definitely a dog shit game.¡¯ He added thisment to that section.


    I didn¡¯t understand very well, but it seemed this curse was a puzzle that my ancestor hadn¡¯t been able to solve either.


    ¡°Frey¡­ I¡¯m fine, so don¡¯t worry about me¡­¡±


    ¡°Be honest.¡±


    ¡°¡­I¡¯m not fine.¡±


    Serena definitely was in considerable pain. So, it seemed I had no choice but to use the method I had been thinking about for a while.


    Anyway, if it went ording to the scenario, the Moonlight family¡¯s elders would be neutralizedter.


    ¡°Serena, listen to what I say closely.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    After having thought it through for a bit, I opened my mouth, ring at Serena.


    ¡°¡­I cast ¡®Absolute Obedience Magic¡¯ on you.¡±


    ¡°¡­..!¡±


    Then Serena, who was still drenched in cold sweat, looked astonished with her mouth agape.


    ¨C Hooot!!


    ¡°Wha-What do you mean?¡±


    And then, suddenly, the owl that had been quietly being petted by me suddenly took flight and flew out of the window into the azure sky. I sneaked a quick nce, then continued speaking, slowly.


    ¡°Just as you heard. I used you.¡±


    Just like that owl, it¡¯s time for me to release Serena.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡±


    That moment, at the temporarymoner¡¯s dormitory.


    ¡°¡­This date? What does it mean?¡±


    Irina was fiddling with the little device she had just obtained in her room and muttered to herself.


    ¡°Is it a magic artifact used for good deeds?¡±


    <em>You should check out the illustrations on our discord server</em>


    <em>You can rate this series here</em>

 Chapter 46: As Planned

    <b>? As nned ?</b>


    ¡°You used me? What do you mean? And Absolute Obedience Magic¡­ that¡¯s absurd¡­¡±


    ¡°..Lie down.¡±


    I coldly ordered Serena, who was rapidly spouting words with a bewildered expression on her face.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Then Serena naturallyy down and continued speaking.


    ¡°There is no way you can brainwash me. Even if it is you, who is actually smart but pretends to be dumb¡ª¡±


    ¡°¡­Stop.¡±


    As such, Serena froze mid-sentence.


    ¡°Kania, I¡¯m really sorry, but can I ask you for a favor?¡±


    ¡°¡­What favor?¡±


    In that situation, I began whispering to Kania, who was standing still beside me.


    ¡°What, WHAT!?¡±


    Then Kania looked startled and blushed as she eximed.


    ¡°Ah¡­ Is that maybe a bit too much? I¡¯m sorry, then I need to find another way¡­¡±


    Seeing her reaction, I was thinking we couldn¡¯t use that method, so I started thinking about another way as soon as possible, but¡­


    ¡°¡­I will do it.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    As Kania raised her face with a resolute expression, I asked with a slight frown.


    ¡°Kania, this is neither coercion nor an order. If you don¡¯t want to do it, I¡¯d like you to clearly express your will¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m saying this is my will.¡±


    Kania, who was still blushing, said so with a determined expression.


    ¡°If it¡¯s for you, Young Master, I can do anything.¡±


    ¡°¡­Thank you, Kania.¡±


    As I thanked her and was about to turn to face Serena, Kania inquired with a worried look on her face.


    ¡°But¡­ Will we be able to fool Miss Serena?¡±


    ¡°¡­We will.¡±


    After giving Kania a brief answer, I added a few more words to reassure her, as she had a puzzled expression on her face.


    ¡°¡­Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s possible.¡±


    Having said this, I again gave an order to Serena, who had been staring at us with a vacant gaze so far.


    ¡°¡­From this moment onward, stop instinctively following my orders.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Then continue from where you left off.¡±


    ¡°Impossible¡­¡±


    As soon as I gave my order, she continued saying what she was talking about earlier but noticed that she was speaking while lying down. As such, her expression soon turned nk.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Didn¡¯t you say it was impossible?¡±


    ¡°Ho-How? Howe¡­¡±


    Iughed at her for a while and said.


    ¡°You have been following my orders since you were young. Because I cast ¡®Absolute Obedience Magic¡¯ on you back then.¡±


    ¡°No¡­ There is no way¡­ There is no¡­¡±


    ¡°Do you want to know something even more shocking?¡±


    Soon after, Serena was presented with a conundrum. Meanwhile, I approached her, looked straight into her eyes, and whispered.


    ¡°¡­The reason you love me is because I ordered you to do so.¡±


    Serena¡¯s expression hardened when I finished saying this.


    ¡°Thanks to that, I¡¯ve enjoyed using you, Serena.¡±


    ¡°No¡­ No¡­ There¡¯s no way¡­¡±


    Serena shook her head vigorously,pletely in denial, but I just ignored her desperation. I settled down on the bed and reached out to Kania.


    ¡°You two¡­ What are¡­ What are you doing right now?¡±


    Soon after, I pushed Kania down to lie on the bed and began looking at her endearingly. As I held her hands, Serena mumbled while looking at us with quivering eyes.


    ¡°St-Stop with your fake affair. You will never be able to fool m¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­chuu.¡±


    But Serena was at a loss when I kissed Kania after looking at her lovingly.


    ¡°Sto-Stop. Please stop¡­¡±


    ¡°Mmm¡­¡±


    ¡°Stop¡­ I SAID STOP!!¡±


    Serena, who was watching us for a long time while mumbling with a soulless voice, ended up screaming at us, unable to suppress her rage.


    ¡°What, you¡¯re still here?¡±


    ¡°There is no way¡­ you definitely weren¡¯t sincere till now, then howe?¡­ Why did you¡­¡±


    Hearing those cries, I moved away from Kania and wiped the saliva from the interlocking of our lips with my sleeves. Meanwhile, Serena trembled and muttered.


    ¡°The-There is something wrong¡­ You would never¡­¡±


    ¨C p!!


    Serena hurriedly came to me, but I pped her across the cheek, then pointed to the door and said in a cold tone.


    ¡°¡­Go to your room and wait for the nextmand. Don¡¯t you dare do anything stupid.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Having said that, I looked at Kania lovingly and started kissing her again, and Serena, who was looking at me quietly, soon wiped the tears from her eyes and staggered out of the room.


    [<strong>Serena Lunar Moonlight¡¯s Current Emotions:</strong> Love / Sorrow / Dilemma / Confusion / Suspicion]


    ¡°¡­Damn it.¡±


    Moving slightly away from Kania, I used my ?Mind Reading? skill on her, then lowered my head and muttered as I saw what appeared on the system window.


    ¡°What the hell does she love about me?¡­ How can she love me despite going through that¡­¡±


    She wasn¡¯t sure about anything, so I thought it would be less effective¡­ but it still would be enough to hurt her. However, it seems that I was wrong.


    I had been able to get rid of the ¡®concern¡¯ emotion that she shouldn¡¯t have during the ¡®Ordeal of the System¡¯, but I hadn¡¯t been able to erase her ¡®love.¡¯


    Serena Lunar Moonlight was still in love with me despite having seen me fooling around with another woman right in front of her eyes, and despite being verbally and physically abused.


    ¡°Y-Young Master¡­¡±


    ¡°Ah, I apologize¡­ Kania.¡±


    Sighing from feeling such an insatiable sense of guilt, I got up from the bed as Kania, who was still being embraced by me, slowly turned away and muttered.


    ¡°¡­What was the result?¡±


    Then Kania, who tried hard to put on a stoic expression, still blushed and looked at me with a troubled expression. A momentter, she inquired cautiously.


    ¡°Her ¡®concern¡¯ is gone, but the love is still there¡­¡±


    As I heaved a deep sigh again while replying to her, Kania had a slightlyplicated expression on her face.


    ¡°¡­Lady Serena is truly devoted.¡±


    When I heard that, I closed my eyes and fell into deep thought.


    ¡®¡­Well, at least we got over a hurdle.¡¯


    The purpose of this operation was to make Serena turn her back on mepletely.


    What I did now would have made anybody hate me. If this had been anyone else other than Serena, it would have been a piece of cake.


    However, the difficulty increased many times over because Serena was my opponent.


    Because even if I, someone who loves and cherishes Serena, cursed her or insulted her, she would not change her mind about me after knowing my true feelings firsthand.


    That is why I came up with a trick.


    The trick was to make use of Kania, one of the ¡®Main Heroines.¡¯


    Thanks to that, Serena was probably shocked by howpletely different my attitude was. That¡¯s why her feelings of concern for me disappeared. In its ce, sorrow, dilemma, and confusion had settled in.


    However, she still loved me.


    If she continued to love me, her feelings of concern for me woulde back sooner orter. And if this happened, she won¡¯t be safe from the ¡®Ordeal of the System.¡¯


    And the curse of ?Familial Subordination? would continue to haunt her.


    ¡®Then, from now on¡­¡¯


    ¡°Young Master, I have a question.¡±


    ¡°¡­Huh?¡±


    I was about to draw a conclusion and ease my troubled mind, but Kania, who had been sitting next to me in silence, asked.


    ¡°¡­Young Master, do you love Lady Serena?¡±


    Kania asked with the same impassive look she had while she was engrossed in work. I momentarily stared at her before heaving a deep sigh and answering her question.


    ¡°If I said I didn¡¯t, it¡¯d be a lie.¡±


    As I replied with a smirk, Kania¡¯s brows furrowed slightly and she said.


    ¡°¡­When we were younger, Lady Serena warned me not toy a hand on you, Young Master. She said you were her first love.¡±


    ¡°Did she?¡±


    ¡°Is it the same for you, Young Master?¡±


    Kania tilted her head as she asked this, and I tried to turn my gaze away from her while answering.


    ¡°Why are you asking this all of a sudden?¡±


    ¡°¡­I just, in this situation, felt like we should talk about something else.¡±


    ¡°Did it have to be about this?¡±


    ¡°I apologize.¡±


    As I inquired with a smirk, Kania bowed her head and replied. I gestured to her that it was fine, then after lying down in bed for a while and nkly gazing at the ceiling, I nced at Kania and opened my mouth.


    ¡°Kania, this is a very shameless request, but¡­¡±


    ¡°You can request whatever you want, Young Master, you have the right to do so.¡±


    Kania replied in a determined tone before I could finish, and I told her the conclusion I had reached before with a guilty-ridden look on my face.


    ¡°Kania, I apologize but¡­ I think we will need to continue acting like this.¡±


    ¡°¡­Pardon?¡±


    At that moment, Kania¡¯s face, which had a calm expression, slightly distorted.


    ¡°Sorry, so¡­ The fact that Serena keeps having feelings of ¡®love¡¯ for me is a big problem, so¡­ and the feelings of dilemma and confusion she has right now may notst forever so¡­¡±


    Because of her expression, I began spouting gibberish while feeling quite remorseful.


    ¡°¡­So to keep Serena from worrying about me, and at the same time get rid of her feelings of love towards me, it would be best to keep acting like this in front of her¡­¡±


    ¡°I will cooperate.¡±


    As I kept on rambling on for a while, I finally stopped and quietly looked at Kania, when she held my hand with a smile and answered back.


    ¡°¡­You might end up being threatened by Serena. Are you fine with that?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m quite strong myself.¡±


    ¡°Even though you will probably feel the same guilt I feel right now?¡±


    When I asked with a worried look, she smirked and immediately responded in a calm tone.


    ¡°I¡¯m an evil Warlock. Guilt doesn¡¯t affect me.¡±


    ¡°¡­Thank you, Kania.¡±


    It would have been rude to keep asking any more questions to Kania, who made such a tough decision for my sake, so I thanked her, and then lied down in bed and muttered.


    ¡°When this is all done, how do I apologize to Serena? No, do I even have the right to apologize in the first ce?¡±


    When she heard this, Kania closed her eyes tightly, and after contemting for a while, she opened her eyes and asked me cautiously.


    ¡°Young Master, I know this may sound rude but¡­ I have a question.¡±


    She was very unlike herself, talking nervously and even gulping, so I nodded my head, putting on a serious expression as I thought this would be something important.


    ¡°Earlier, Young Master, you¡­ shook Lady Serena¡¯s feelings by showing disys of affection with me.¡±


    ¡°¡­I did.¡±


    When I answered calmly, Kania continued speaking in a hushed tone.


    ¡°If Lady Serena¡¯s heart is shaken after witnessing you falsely cheat on her, then¡ª¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Well¡­ You see¡­¡±


    She lowered her head and stopped talking as she slurred at the end of her sentence. Soon her face turnedpletely red, and she whispered in a barely audible voice.


    ¡°¡­Thank you for cherishing me.¡±


    I looked at her nkly for a while, then soon regained myposure and answered.


    ¡°Thank you as well.¡±


    And silence lingered in the dormitory room for a while.


    ¡°I-I think I should get back to work now.¡±


    Kania broke the silence and left the room in a hurry. It was unlike her usual self.


    ¡°Phew¡­¡±


    After looking at Kania¡¯s back for a moment, I quietly closed my eyes, thinking that I should try to get some sleep, but¡­


    ¡°¡­Damn it.¡±


    For some reason, the image of Serena¡¯s face shedding a tear kept lingering in my head, so I finally got out of bed while uttering a curse.


    ¡°They are all precious people that I want to save, no matter what it takes¡­¡±


    I thought about the faces of all the five ¡®Main Heroines¡¯ who had been hurt differently by me. It was still something that I chose to do, and with a sigh, I approached the window where the owl was sitting and gazed outside.


    ¡°¡­If I keep hurting them like this, I won¡¯t be forgiven after everything is done.¡±


    The sun was high in the sky, illuminating the entire world, unaware of my sorrow.


    ¨C Knock knock


    ¡°¡­Who could it be?¡±


    While I was staring out the window nkly, someone knocked on the door.


    ¡°Hello.¡±


    The one who opened the door and entered was neatly dressed Irina.


    ¡°I havee to work as your ve.¡±


    ¡°Sigh¡­¡±


    I was so frustrated, thinking about the heroines I had hurt, and just then Irina, who had be a ve because of me, appeared, frustrating me even more.


    ¡®¡­I had originally nned to share my mana with her.¡¯


    The reason why I made an ¡®Oath of Death¡¯ with her was also to have a justification to give her mana until she had enough.


    But, having unexpectedly beaten her, I had no choice but to make her a ve that served me directly.


    Because of this, there were annoying rumors going around, such as that Irina, the magical genius who had entered as top of her ss, had been turned into a sex ve by Frey, and that the upright mage had knelt down before his filthy power.


    It was annoying as hell to hear such things myself, so how humiliating and irritating would these rumors be for Irina?


    It would be uneptable for a belligerent, noble, and proud woman like her. Even in the previous timeline, there were some aristocrats who had insulted her and gotten hurt as a result.


    ¡°¡­Did you get some rest? Judging by how good you look, you probably enjoyed your time without me, huh?¡±


    However, I still have tomit an act of False Evil on Irina today. Even if it upsets me, even if I don¡¯t want to go through with it, I have to do it.


    ¡°I have been sweeping and cleaning your room every single day, Master Frey. After all, I¡¯m your exclusive ve.¡±


    ¡°Really? It must have been hard. Thene here for a bit.¡±


    Seeing Irina speaking calmly, I looked at her with a sly expression and patted the side of my bed.


    ¡°¡­Yes, Master.¡±


    Then Irina realized what I was trying to do, closed her eyes, and slowly approached me.


    ¡°So¡­ How is it? Can you feel your shoulders loosening up?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    I started gently massaging her shoulders.


    ¡°¡­This side feels stiff?¡±


    ¡°Is it?¡±


    ¡°Yes, so you know¡­ I feel like this will probably help loosen them up.¡±


    Saying this, I hugged her gently.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°¡­Hmm?¡±


    But something was weird. Irina, who would have usually twisted her body and avoided my touch, was still calmly letting mey my hands on her.


    ¡°¡­Hey, what are you doing?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡±


    No, she wasn¡¯t just epting my touch, she was even cautiously touching my body.


    What¡¯s going on?


    ¡°At times like this¡­ I told you to resist me, just resist¡­¡±


    Eventually, unable to withstand Irina¡¯s touch, I moved away from her and poked her cheek, desperately trying to hide my flustered expression.


    ¡°¡­I apologize.¡±


    At that moment she, having kept still so far, looked at me and said.


    ¡°I have been thinking about it for three months, and I think this behavior is more appropriate for a ve.¡±


    Looking at her like that, I fixed my expression, grabbed her by the chin, and started speaking in an icy voice.


    ¡°There are already plenty of obedient bitches around me. So I¡¯m starting to get sick of them.¡±


    ¡°Is that¡­so¡­?¡±


    ¡°So I want you to resist me¡­ Only then would I be able to enjoy breaking you down.¡±


    ¡°¡­I understand.¡±


    As she said this, she kept staring at me.


    ¡°Sigh¡­ This ruins everything. Forget it, today mop the¡­¡±


    Feeling something strange about Irina, I put on a stony expression and moved away from her, pointing to the floor, but¡ª


    ¡°Cough! Cough!¡±


    I suddenly felt my heart tighten and began coughing while pounding my chest.


    ¡°¡­Are you all right?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, and just clean the room.¡±


    Upon hearing that, Irina frowned and approached me, and I furiously shook my hand.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    But Irina looked at my mouth with a sharp expression.


    I put my hand to my mouth because of that, and some red blood stained my hand.


    ¡°¡­What are you doing? Hurry up and clean up.¡±


    I stared at my hand nkly for a few seconds, then hid my hand behind my back and ordered Irina.


    ¡°Master Frey, I have a question.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    But Irina didn¡¯t clean and instead began asking me questions.


    ¡°¡­When is your birthday?¡±


    ¡°Mine? In two weeks.¡±


    ¡°I see. Then would you¡­¡±


    ¡°Shut up and clean up.¡±


    I felt like I was being interrogated for some reason, so I cut her off and quietly started heading to the bathroom.


    ¡°Ah, I brought some seedlings to grow in the dormitory¡­ Which one do you think would be best?¡±


    But Irina blocked me this time and held out some seedlings, so I pushed her aside and answered in an annoyed tone.


    ¡°¡­grow whichever one you want.¡±


    After answering, I locked myself in the bathroom and started letting out the coughs I had been resisting until now.


    ¡°Cough! Cough! Cough!!¡±


    It seems soon I would have to prepare a handkerchief with an automatic cleaning function.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    Meanwhile, around that time, at the Imperial Magic Tower.


    ¡°¡­What the hell kind of sorcery is this?¡±


    ¡°I tried a bit and I guess it worked?¡±


    The Tower Master stared nkly at re, who was shattering various Magic Stones, Mithril, and Adamantium just by flicking her fingers.


    ¡°I already knew that your mana was a kind of mana that had never been seen before, but¡­¡±


    When the Tower Master saw her shatter the shield she had made with all her might with just a simple snap of a finger, she was filled with awe. She then opened her mouth with an amazed look.


    ¡°Your mana and skill¡­ the only word to describe it would be ¡®Miracle.¡¯¡±


    ¨C Hoot!!!


    ¡°Oh my!!¡±


    While she was staring at the child, who was sure to shake up the world of magic that had existed for so long, the Tower Master grabbed her magic staff in astonishment when a white owl suddenly flew in through the window and began pecking her head.


    ¡°Hoot!!¡±


    Then, the quick-witted owl quickly threw up a letter through its beak and slipped out through the window again.


    ¡°Ugh¡­¡±


    Staring at the owl in vain, the Tower Master quickly opened the envelope covered in saliva.


    <em><strong>It¡¯s going ording to the n.</strong></em>


    That was the only thing written in the letter.


    ¡°Sigh¡­¡±


    The Tower Master stared at the terse letter with an irritated look, then threw the letter at re after tearing it into pieces. She then heaved a deep sigh before muttering under her breath.


    ¡°¡­That bitch.¡±


    <em>You should check out the illustrations on our discord server</em>


    <em>You can rate this series here</em>

 Chapter 47: The First Ordeal

    <b> ? The First Ordeal ?</b>


    ¡°Cough, cough!! Ugh¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­Master Frey, are you all right?¡±


    Having been coughing in the bathroom for a while, I answered in an irritated tone when Irina knocked on the door and called out to me.


    ¡°¡­Don¡¯t worry about me, just clean properly.¡±


    ¡°It is time to clean the bathroom.¡±


    But when Irina didn¡¯t back down and retaliated, I frowned and said.


    ¡°¡­Just do itter.¡±


    In front of me, the bathroom sink was covered in blood.


    ¡°I¡¯m done cleaning everything else. It is time to¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­I said shut up and wait!!¡±


    As she tried to open the door toe in, I began cleaning the bloody mess in the sink.


    ¡°¡­What¡¯s going on?¡±


    But no matter how much I wiped the sink, the blood stain wouldn¡¯te off, rather it was spread out.


    ¡°Wh-What¡¯s this? What¡¯s happening?¡±


    Frustrated by this, I hurriedly began wiping off the sink, even using ster mana, but the blood wouldn¡¯te off and only spread more and more.


    Eventually, I turned on the faucet attached to the sink to wash off the blood, but¡­


    ¡°¡­..!¡±


    What flowed out of the faucet wasn¡¯t water, but blood.


    Unable to understand this situation, I stared at the faucet with my mouth wide open, and then the sink overflowed with blood and turned the bathroom floor red.


    ¡°¡­Am I hallucinating?¡±


    I was probably hallucinating at that moment.


    It had been a while since Ist had a hallucination. I thought I had gotten over this in the previous timeline¡­ Did it start after I heard my sister¡¯s auditory hallucinations back then?


    ¡°¡­This is a mess.¡±


    The blood that had pooled up on the floor crept up the walls and started dripping on me from the ceiling.


    I grabbed the doorknob to get out of the bathroom, feeling a bit ufortable, but for some reason, the doorknob wouldn¡¯t turn.


    After gripping onto the doorknob for a while, I considered breaking the door down, but I held back and went back to the sink and sighed.


    But this time my image in the mirror creepily smiled back at me.


    [Stats]


    <strong>Name:</strong> Frey Raon Starlight


    <strong>Strength:</strong> ???


    <strong>Mana:</strong> ???


    <strong>Intelligence:</strong> ???


    <strong>Mental Strength:</strong> 9.3


    <strong>Passive Status:</strong> Blessing of the Stars / Critical Condition / Depleted Life Force / Infirmity / Mental Disorder


    <strong>Disposition:</strong> Hero


    <strong>Goodness Stat:</strong> 100


    I covered up my reflection by summoning the status window, and I muttered quietly as I saw my mental strength stat.


    ¡°¡­It¡¯s about time my mind became clear again.¡±


    And as soon as I said that, my head cleared up and the usual bathroom appeared in front of my eyes.


    ¡ºThe First Ordeal of the System has Begun!¡»


    And a red notification window popped up as well.


    ¡®¡­No wonder! I thought that something seemed to be wrong. So, it was this¡­¡¯


    Only then did I realize that this hallucination was something the System was making me see.


    With the level of ¡ºMental Strength¡» I have right now, forget mental attacks or hallucinations affecting me, rather they shouldn¡¯t even be working on me in the first ce.


    So¡­ The only thing that could show me a hallucination thatsted this long would be the System, or, to be precise, the Ordeal of the System.


    The ¡®Ordeal of the System¡¯ was an arduous trial given to system users to test their abilities through different stages.


    And the first stage was the hallucination I had just seen.


    ¡®¡­Theseing weeks are going to be a true pain in the ass.¡¯


    The ¡®First Ordeal¡¯ of the System wouldst about a week. So I would continue seeing hallucinations from this moment onwards.


    However, this wouldn¡¯t be too big of a problem for me.


    Because I strengthened my ¡ºMental Strength¡» to a high degree throughout my previous life. Even if I saw or heard hallucinations like the one just now, all I need to do is endure them for a bit, and my mind would clear on its own, then return to its original state.


    I realized this when I heard a hallucination of my sister crying in the carriagest time.


    Of course, at that time I had so much in my mind that I panicked a bit, but, having rested for three months unintentionally, my current state of mind was very stable.


    And honestly¡­ Considering that I went through countless more terrible experiences than these crude hallucinations, I won¡¯t be fazed by them.


    So I think I¡¯ll be able to ovee the ¡®First Ordeal¡¯ without much issue.


    ¡°Master¡­ Frey¡­?¡±


    ¡°¡­Hmm?¡±


    Having organized my thoughts as such, I was about to leave the bathroom when I heard Irina¡¯s voice from beside me.


    I turned my gaze to the side, wondering what was wrong, and Irina, having opened the bathroom door, was standing right next to me and was looking at me in astonishment.


    ¡°Uh¡­ What is that?¡±


    ¡°¡­Ah.¡±


    Her trembling hand was pointing at the sink, and when I looked down involuntarily, I discovered that a stream of blood mixed with water was overflowing¡­


    ¡°You¡­ How did you get in?¡±


    ¡°Ma-Master Frey, it was you who opened the door.¡±


    ¡°Me?¡±


    I inquired coldly as I hurriedly closed the faucet, but Irina imed that I opened the door for her.


    It seemed that the door had opened when I tried to turn the doorknob earlier.


    ¡°Are¡­ Are you sure you are all right?¡±


    ¡°Well¡­¡±


    Frowning, as I was about to reply to her, I examined myself in the mirror and was at a loss for words.


    Blood was flowing from my lips, and my hands and clothes were covered in blood.


    ¡°¡­I guess my body hasn¡¯t recovered fully yet.¡±


    I just quickly washed my mouth and hands in the sink, took off my clothes, then handed them to her and left the bathroom, saying¡­


    ¡°Make sure you clean it properly. And wash these clothes.¡±


    ¡°I¡­ this¡­¡±


    ¡°Answer.¡±


    ¡°¡­Yes Master.¡±


    As I finished speaking, I closed the bathroom door, then heaved a deep sigh as I lied down in the bed and muttered under my breath.


    ¡°¡­Do I have to give a bribe for the finals, after all?¡±


    Thinking about how much I should give the Dean this time around in order to avoid failing, I slowly closed my eyes as I gradually sumbed to the lingering drowsiness.


    Today, I want to dream about a pure kitten, not a nightmare or a story of the past.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    ¡°What in the world is this¡­?¡±


    While Frey was lying in the bed, slowly drifting away to his slumber, Irina was staring nkly at the sink with her brows furrowed.


    ¡°¡­I¡¯m sure Frey did not have any chronic illness.¡±


    No matter how hard she looked through her memories, she had no memory or information that Frey had a chronic condition that made him vomit blood.


    In the first ce, even if he did, he would have been able to get treated thanks to the Starlight Ducal family¡¯s enormous wealth and power.


    But why did Frey Raon Starlight spew this much blood?


    ¡®¡­Thinking about it, it was a little strange back then.¡¯


    Irina, who was well aware of the way mana flowed through one¡¯s body, had been able to roughly guess Frey¡¯s physical condition back when he first copsed.


    By forcibly concentrating mana into his body, the mana circuits that were spread across his body had burned and cut off, and he had suffered quite a bit of damage from this.


    However, mana circuits had evolved over thousands of years to adapt to mana and had be fit for survival, so with proper treatment, he would have recovered in a week.


    However, he had not woken up until it had been three months and a day¡­ That is, until today.


    She didn¡¯t understand why this had happened, but she definitely remembered the scene that could be a clue to finding out.


    The moment he copsed¡­ When he was spouting blood from his eyes, nose, mouth, and ears¡­


    Of course, as he had just said while leaving the bathroom, this could just be thought of as an aftereffect of the ¡®Commoner¡¯s Dormitory Incident,¡¯ but the burning of the mana circuits had no rtion to spewing blood.


    Irina was very well aware of this because she had trained repeatedly in the previous timeline, and her mana circuits had cut off or burned countless times.


    ¡®Come to think of it, I heard he vomited blood in the hospital ward two months ago¡­¡¯


    It is quite suspicious that a person suffering from symptoms that have nothing to do with emesis continues to vomit blood.


    Then, what could the reason be? A hidden chronic illness? Someone¡¯s attempt at poisoning? Or¡­ As na always insisted, a ¡®variable¡¯?


    Whatever it was, the important thing was that his physical condition seemed very serious, even for someone with no medical knowledge like herself.


    And at the heart of it was the mysterious symptom of vomiting blood.


    ¡®Liana used to vomit blood from time to time when she was protecting me. Now that I think about it¡­¡¯


    Irina, whose mind was overflowing with thoughts while she was wiping the blood that Frey had vomited in the bathroom, suddenly recalled events of the past.


    ¡®Liana definitely¡­¡¯


    Liana, the mysterious woman who had helped her, had so much inmon with Frey.


    Whether it was the sparkling mana, or the fact that she looked weak, or her tendency to cough up blood, it was all something she had experienced before¡­


    If she went by the conclusion she came to two months ago, it was quite likely that Frey and that mysterious woman were the same person.


    Then what was the reason?


    She wanted to grab Frey by the cor right at this moment and ask him the reason, but Irina¡¯s cold rationality was stopping her.


    This is because Frey¡¯s cruel and atrocious side that Irina had witnessed in the previous episode, in some ways was even worse than the Demon King and that remained as an unforgettable trauma to her.


    Also, since she doesn¡¯t know what the ¡®real purpose¡¯ he is fighting for actually is, it would be best for her to pretend that she doesn¡¯t know.


    ¡°¡­Phew.¡±


    After organizing her thoughts, Irina came out of the bathroom wiping the sweat on her forehead.


    ¡°Mhmm¡­¡±


    And then Frey¡¯s figure, that was sleeping peacefully in the bed, entered her field of vision.


    Irina stared at him, then quietly approached the dormitory door and locked it from inside. She then began walking towards Frey with light steps.


    ¡°Master Frey¡­¡±


    After sitting on the bed beside him, she began to quietly whisper in Frey¡¯s ear.


    ¡°Frey.¡±


    Frey continued to be unresponsive despite her ticklish voice.


    ¡°¡­What in the world are you nning?¡±


    After asking this question again while silently listening to Frey¡¯s soft breathing, that filled the room, Irina began to stare at Frey¡¯s face.


    His face, at least how it looked, was as pure as it was when she first met him.


    Of course, even this pure white face had lost its light, as his same pure as white heart had been stained with evil and filth¡­


    If there was still a glimmer of light in him¡­ Rather, if he had not lost his light, to begin with¡­¡­


    ¡°¡­Ah.¡±


    Lost in thought for a moment, Irina suddenly realized that she had been stroking Frey¡¯s hair.


    Irina, who hurriedly pulled her hand back, in case Frey noticed and woke up, was lost in thought as Frey was still deep in his sleep.


    ¡®¡­Earlier, I definitely felt something familiar.¡¯


    When Frey had hugged her earlier, she quietly touched Frey¡¯s body all over and felt the familiar emotions and wounds that she felt when she hugged Liana.


    She wasn¡¯tpletely convinced as Frey had immediately moved away from her, but he was now fast asleep, so¡­


    ¡°¡­Gulp.¡±


    No matter how hard she enacted her secret investigations, Irina was just amoner who had clear limits.


    She had managed to bridge the gap by making an extra effort until now, but it was starting to get more and more difficult to get information without taking any significant risks now.


    Even if their current reputation is at its worst, the Starlight family is still one of the only three Ducal Households of the Empire, and they held the most power among them.


    Therefore, it was extremely difficult andplicated to keep investigating Frey behind his back, as he was the first son and Provisional Lord of such a mighty family.


    Therefore, even if it was slightly dangerous, there was ample merit in being able to directly investigate Frey.


    Of course, it would be apletely different story if she could use magic, but she was suffering from mana exhaustion right now, so she had no choice.


    ¡®A little, just a little bit¡­¡¯


    Determined, Irina began to carefully put her hands on Frey¡¯s body.


    ¡°Mhmm¡­¡±


    Then Frey moaned a bit and began tossing and turning slightly.


    Irina froze for a moment while watching Frey, and after confirming that he had fallen into deep sleep again, she quietly sighed and began moving her hands.


    <i>¨C Sweep</i>


    Irina¡¯s hand gently stroked Frey¡¯s body.


    ¡°¡­Mmm.¡±


    And Irina, who tilted her head for a moment, took a nce at Frey and began stroking his body again with her hands.


    <i> ¨C Sweeeep</i>


    After examining Frey¡¯s body while she nced at him to make sure he was still asleep, Irina carefully removed her hands from his body and muttered to herself.


    ¡®His clothes are too thick¡­¡¯


    The clothes he changed into after he handed her the dirty ones were quite thick.


    Grumbling for a while about why he would change into such thick clothes if he was going to sleep, Irina took a deep breath and began to carefully undress him.


    ¡°¡­Sigh.¡±


    And when she did, his white skin was gradually revealed underneath them.


    Irina hesitated for a moment at the sight, but then once again nced at Frey and carefully continued to undress him.


    <i>¨C Slip</i>


    And then, what caught her eye was his upper torso, which had traces of where the mana circuits had burnt up.


    ¡°¡­..?¡±


    Staring for a moment, Irina was about to put his clothes back on, but she tilted her head at the sudden sense of oddity.


    ¡®The traces of the mana circuits¡­ Why are they so irregr?¡¯


    Just the same way the structure of organs within every person was the same, the structure of mana circuits was also the same.


    That was why the mana management method and breathing method could be regted and spread so widely.


    But the traces of mana circuits on his body were a little unusual.


    It was an odd sight that would be best described by saying that it looked like some spots had been covered by the use of special methods, and this began to stimte the curiosity and academic enthusiasm that had contributed significantly in Irina¡¯s journey to reach the level of the greatest Archmage.


    ¡®¡­I¡¯m notpletely sure what it is, but it feels like he intentionally covered some parts of his body.¡¯


    Irina, who was specting while piercingly ncing at his bare skin, came to the conclusion that this strange situation was caused by hiding a part of his body using some special medium.


    ¡®Then, what is he hiding¡­?¡¯


    Having thought this much, Irina began to caress Frey¡¯s bare skin with her trembling hands to find out what he was hiding.


    <i> ¨C Sweep</i>


    As her hand touched Frey¡¯s bare skin, she began to feel a somewhat rough texture on his smooth skin, and as she was frowning, having felt this¡­


    ¡°¡­What are you doing?¡±


    Kania asked from behind, in an icy voice.


    ¡°Hmphhh!!¡±


    Irina, who almost screamed out in surprise, hurriedly closed her mouth, barely letting a sounde out, and nced at Frey.


    ¡°Mmmmmm¡­¡±


    He was tumbling quite a bit, but he was still deep in his sleep.


    ¡°Miss Irina?¡±


    ¡°Well, you see¡­¡±


    Breathing a sigh of relief, as she saw him still sleeping, Irina hesitated for a bit before replying to Kania, who asked with a frown on her face.


    ¡°Mm¡­ I was worried that he might have the imprint of the Demon King on his body¡­ So¡­ To investigate and¡­¡±


    ¡°I already did aplete check on his body for that. So, there is nothing more you need to check anymore.¡±


    ¡°Ah, I see. Then¡­¡±


    After having made up an excuse, Irina hurriedly got up from the bed and ran out of the room.


    ¡°¡­Young Master, Miss Irina is gone.¡±


    Kania, who had seen the scene quietly, began speaking to Frey in a hushed tone.


    ¡°I know you are awake. So please get up and share with me what Miss Irina did.¡±


    Frey would not normally fall asleep unless Kania was close to him because he was worried that the ¡®Main Heroines¡¯ might try to kill him in his sleep, so Kania quietly pulled out her notepad, ready to write down his words.


    ¡°¡­Young Master?¡±


    However, even as some time passed, Frey remained silent.


    ¡°Ugh¡­¡±


    ¡°Young Master, are you all right?¡±


    Frey groaned slightly, and Kania approached him with a worried look on her face, and asked him, as she cast an awakening spell on him.


    ¡°Did you have a nightmare? It seems you are getting more and more nightmarestely.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    However, Frey remained silent.


    ¡°¡­It¡¯s the Ordeal.¡±


    Looking at him with a serious look on her face, Kania quietly approached him, noticing that this whole situation was being caused by the ¡®Ordeal¡¯ that he had warned her about the other time.


    ¡°Why is the world hell-bent on shattering you¡­¡±


    Kania began to caress his stiff face, which was still in a deep slumber, and quietly reached underneath his loose clothes.


    <i> ¨C Rustle¡­</i>


    Then the myriad of wounds that were concealed with her ck magic was revealed, and Kania looked at the wounds, took out an ointment, and quietly added.


    ¡°¡­Even though you are such a kind person.¡±


    Having finished speaking, she carefully began to apply medicine on Frey¡¯s wounds.


    Frey finally woke back up when Kania had almost emptied the ointment bottle.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    ¡°Th-This is scary¡­¡±


    Somewhere else, at that time.


    ¡°But still¡­ I have to do something too¡­¡±


    Ever since three months ago, Ferloche had been trying to infiltrate the cer of the Sun God Church in secret, where she felt a strange aura emanating.


    ¡°¡­Saintess, what are you doing there?¡±


    ¡°Eek!¡±


    Of course, it was only ¡®in secret¡¯ by her own standards, so she was discovered by the Pope just before entering the cer.


    ¡°Ah, you see¡­¡±


    ¡°Did I not tell you? This is the ce where we store and investigate the items that have been confiscated by the church.¡±


    ¡°Bu-but I¡¯m fine¡­¡±


    As the pope spoke with a stern look on his face, Ferloche answered timidly.


    ¡°¡­Even if you are fine, Saintess, the items are not. Your holy power is so strong that the items could be damaged.¡±


    ¡°Mm¡­¡±


    Despite his warnings, the Saintess red at the Pope with a distrustful look. Upon seeing that he sighed and quietly opened the door to the cer.


    ¡°¡­This is?¡±


    ¡°They are all confiscated items.¡±


    And what entered Ferloche¡¯s field of vision were different kinds of trinkets.


    ¡°I will show them to you if you are that curious, but¡­¡±


    ¡°Yes, then¡­¡±


    As the Pope said this calmly, the Saintess tried to enter while radiating holy power from her body, but¡ª


    ¡°However, if any of the investigation items are damaged due to your holy power¡­ You will have to take responsibility.¡±


    ¡°Ack.¡±


    ¡°¡­Quite the heavy responsibility.¡±


    As the Pope spoke in a slightly furious tone, Ferloche bowed her head and began trudging back to the church building.


    ¡°Tsk, she has been getting more and more suspicioustely.¡±


    The Pope, who stared at her fading back coldly, quietly turned his gaze away and muttered as soon as he entered the cer.


    ¡°For some reason, there are fewer children in the market these days. What should we do?¡±


    And at that moment, from the cer, which only seemed to have trinkets, a creepy voice spoke out.


    ¡°¡­Find their whereabouts.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    The pope groveled before the voice, as he answered, and then immediately followed with a question, careful in his tone.


    ¡°But¡­ Would it not be best to change our location?¡±


    ¡°¡­Huh?¡±


    ¡°This is where the Sun God Church is located, so there may be problems that arise during the ceremony, and for some reason, the Saintess keeps on trying to¡­¡±


    <i> ¨C ROAAAAR!!</i>


    ¡°Hiiik!!¡±


    The Pope, who was talking while being drenched in a cold sweat, immediately prostrated himself on the floor upon hearing the roaring tremor from the cer, and began to beg with both of his hands sped together.


    ¡°I-I apologize¡­! Please show me mercy¡­!¡±


    ¡°¡­Proceed as nned.¡±


    ¡°Yes! I will do my best!¡±


    In front of the Pope, who had a servile look on his face as he answered back, instead of the trinkets that had been there earlier, dirty children tied up in ropes were trembling with frightened looks.

 Chapter 48: The False Evil

    <b>? The False Evil ?</b>


    ¡°Young Master, are you awake?¡±


    ¡°¡­Yes.¡±


    When I woke up, I found Kania applying ointment on my wounds with a worried look on her face.


    I smiled slightly at Kania and tried to get out of bed, but she grabbed on to me lightly and inquired cautiously.


    ¡°If the Ordeal is difficult, may I help you?¡±


    ¡°How?¡±


    I tilted my head as I asked, and she quietly grabbed my hand, then said.


    ¡°I shall enter your dreams, Young Master. In that ce, I can¡­¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s enough, I¡¯m fine.¡±


    However, as I immediately turned down her offer, Kania continued speaking with a concerned look.


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure what kind of hallucinations you suffer from exactly, but¡­ If I¡¯m by your side it will¡­¡±


    ¡°No, I¡¯m saying I¡¯m fine because I really am. The Ordeal is really easy this time around. If it gets tougher, I¡¯ll ask you for help.¡±


    ¡°¡­I see.¡±


    I rejected her suggestion and smiled at Kania, who was still looking at me with a worried expression. I then quietly got lost in my thoughts.


    ¡®¡­I can¡¯t show Kania those horrible things.¡¯


    What I saw in my dreams were scenes of the ¡°Main Heroines¡± dying in the previous timeline. On top of that, I saw Isolet¡¯s death and my father¡¯sst moments.


    Of course, watching such tragic scenes didn¡¯t affect me at all. Not only was my mental strength high enough, but they were scenes I had recalled countless times, and over time, those scenes became fuel to strengthen my resolve.


    However, it was still horrible to watch a scene where people, whom I care about die. So Kania, whose mental strength was much lower than mine, would definitely have trouble withstanding it.


    So, since the hallucinations would be over in a week anyway, it would be better for me to take care of them on my own.


    ¡°¡­Then, I shall return to my duties, Young Master.¡±


    ¡°All right.¡±


    After thinking about this for a while, I quietly watched Kania, who bowed to me before leaving the room, and then I quietly began looking at the system window that emerged in front of me.


    [<strong>Acquired Cumtive False Evil Points:</strong> 10000pts!]


    ¨C The intermediate store has been unlocked and integrated.


    ¨C The ¡ºHero¡¯s Armament Awakening Investment System¡» has been unlocked.


    ¨C Elementary mode has been terminated.


    ¡°¡­Elementary mode has been terminated, huh? That¡¯s a pity.¡±


    As the elementary mode has now been terminated, the system will start acting hostile in earnest.


    The permanent disappearance of the ?Emergency Protection? I had bought in the beginner¡¯s skill store, and the ?False Evil¡¯s Intuition? that informed me of a mortal danger once a day was also part of this change.


    However, the merits would also increase ordingly.


    Of course, the system has now be quite unreliable, and its usefulness has dropped to a certain extent, but won¡¯t I have to make the most of it anyway? So I will use what I can.


    [Store / Intermediate Level 1]


    <strong>¨C Elixir of Potential LV2 (45000pts)</strong>


    <strong>Description:</strong> This mysterious elixir can draw out the potential of the person who drinks it.


    (<strong>Purchase Limit:</strong> 0/1)


    ¨C<strong> Life Force Recovery LV2 (50000pts)</strong>


    <strong>Description:</strong> Permanently slightly increases the life force recovery rate.


    (Total amount does not increase)


    <strong>¨C Mind Reading LV2 (50000pts)</strong>


    .


    .


    .


    Thinking like this, I opened the store window, and after seeing the considerable increase in prices, I closed it in annoyance.


    ¡°¡­Well, the store function is worthless.¡±


    From now on, I would have to constantly put in all the points I umted into the ¡ºHero¡¯s Armament Awakening Investment System¡».


    Of course, in the case of the ?Life Recovery? skill, I could buy it if things turned out to be too difficult, but other than that, it would be better for my future self if I invested the points I earned into the ¡ºAwakening Investment System¡».


    [15000pts of investmentpleted!]


    As I thought about this, I invested all the points I had umted into the ¡ºAwakening Investment System¡», and then closed the system window and threw myself onto my bed.


    ¡°Cough! Cough!!¡±


    After momentarily pounding my chest and coughing for a while, I closed my eyes again, still feeling exhausted no matter how much I slept, but¡­


    <em>¨C Knock Knock</em>


    Someone knocked on the door, so I eximed in annoyance with a deep frown.


    ¡°¡­Who is it!?¡±


    Then the door opened quietly, and someone slowly walked in.


    ¡°¡­Isolet?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you dare call me by my name so casually, Frey.¡±


    Isolet, who was looking at me with a basket in one hand, responded with a stony expression when I called her by her name, and then settled down on the chair next to my bed.


    ¡°Why did you¡­¡±


    ¡°I came to give you this.¡±


    When I asked with a confused look, she put the basket by my bedside and replied coldly.


    ¡°Your sister asked me to give you this.¡±


    I inspected the basket quietly after hearing this. There were snacks and fruits inside of it.


    ¡®¡­Aria.¡¯


    And, when I saw this, I could not help but heave a deep sigh and grab my head.


    Isolet, Aria, and Serena were the most likely to get cursed in the final ordeal, and out of the three, I had already dealt with Isolet and Serena.


    Isolet had turned her back on me after the ¡®kidnapping in the middle of the duel¡¯ incident, and Serena could at least erase her worry for me, even though she still had love for me lingering on.


    However, looking at this basket¡­ my sister Aria, it seems she was still worried about me.


    ¡°¡­Frey, let me ask you something.¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    As I was reminiscing about my cute sister, who would follow me around when we were younger and smile brightly at me whenever our gazes would meet, Isolet asked me a question. Upon hearing that, I replied curtly without even sparing her a nce.


    ¡°There are rumors going around that you are in cahoots with the Demon King.¡±


    ¡°So?¡±


    ¡°¡­Is that true?¡±


    Isolet began looking down at me calmly and inquired as such.


    ¡°Sigh, that¡¯s funny. If the Professor were to be a member of the Demon King¡¯s Army¡­would you have answered honestly if you were to be interrogated?¡±


    ¡°Look straight into my eyes and answer, Frey.¡±


    ¡°What if it¡¯s true?¡±


    When my lips slightly curled up and I answered as such, she responded by slightly gripping the hilt of the sword around her waist.


    ¡°¡­Was the rumor really true?¡±


    ¡°Are you going to kill me here? Sister, aren¡¯t you getting help from the Bywalker¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t address me as ¡®Sister,¡¯ Frey.¡±


    Her astute behavior ovepped with the image of her I had from the past, so I smirked and called her ¡®Sister¡¯ without realizing it, and as Isolet red at me, with her eyes zing with killing intent, I quietly nced sideways and said.


    ¡°Even rumors originate from somewhere, right?¡±


    ¡°So you¡¯re saying that you admit to being part of the Demon King¡¯s¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­But they are sometimes exaggerated.¡±


    As I said this, I covered myself with my nket, and uttered to Isolet in a low voice.


    ¡°Now go back. I think we¡¯re done here.¡±


    ¡°¡­Sigh.¡±


    Then Isolet let out a sigh as she rose from her seat, and while she was heading to the door, she turned around and opened her mouth.


    ¡°Ah, your sister asked me to tell you this.¡±


    ¡°¡­Aria?¡±


    ¡°She said she was not sure if she had any love left for you, so if you¡¯re hiding anything, you should confess to her quickly.¡±


    As she was about to open and head out of the front door, she added in an icy voice.


    ¡°¡­Well, even if you¡¯re hiding something, I¡¯m sure she will feel disappointed after hearing it.¡±


    Having finished speaking, Isolet closed the door behind her violently, and for a moment, only the sound of her footsteps lingered in the hall.


    ¡°¡­Phew.¡±


    I felt her words ringing in my ears, so I quietly closed my eyes and let myself sumb to the sudden rush of fatigue.


    But for some reason, I couldn¡¯t fall asleep.


    ¡°¡­..?¡±


    Now that I thought about it, the drowsiness that had been bothering me so much hadpletely disappeared.


    ¡°¡­What¡¯s going on?¡±


    <em> ¨C Knock Knock</em>


    While I was feeling rather perplexed by this confusing situation, I heard a knock on the door again.


    Due to this, I frowned as I punched my pillow as hard as I could, and said in a jaded voice.


    ¡°¡­Who is it?¡±


    ¡°You are quite rude today.¡±


    Then a girl entered my room with a gentle gait. As I stared at her nkly, I inquired with a bewildered look.


    ¡°¡­Why are you here?¡±


    ¡°I said, you are being quite rude today.¡±


    Then, na settled down on the chair next to me and crossed her legs, ever so naturally, and began speaking with a smile on her face.


    ¡°Shall we have some tea?¡±


    ¡°¡­What?¡±


    I began to look at her with a dumbfounded look on my face, but she ignored me and pped three times.


    ¡°¡±¡­Did you call us, Your Highness?¡±¡±


    ¡°I would like to have some tea with Lord Frey, please.¡±


    Upon hearing her call, her servants spoke in unison from outside, and na smiled at them, then asked them to prepare some tea. Soon, she turned her gaze my way and said.


    ¡°You proposed to me so pompously, but look at you now, lying in bed like that.¡±


    ¡°¡­Did youe to make fun of me?¡±


    I asked her with my brows furrowed, but na just responded with smile.


    ¡°Oh my, thank you.¡±


    A yellow table was ced between my bed and her chair, and various desserts and drinks began to be arranged on the table.


    ¡°Here, have a cup.¡±


    And she held out a steaming cup of tea as she spoke.


    ¡°¡­How will I drink this, not knowing what¡¯s in it?¡±


    Of course, how na is right now, she has enough reasons to poison me, so I subconsciously moved back, but suddenly the princess put on a puzzled expression and opened her mouth.


    ¡°You¡­ You are acting strange today. Why are you acting like this?¡±


    ¡°¡­What?¡±


    Then she suddenly took my hand and began to speak with an affectionate expression.


    ¡°I¡¯m still grateful that you saved mest time, even going as far as using the Covenant.¡±


    ¡°Ah, aaah¡­¡±


    ¡°I really don¡¯t know how to repay this favor. There is not much I can do for you as I¡¯m quite powerless, but¡­¡±


    ¡°No!!!¡±


    The moment I listened to what she said, I jumped out of my bed in panic.


    ¡°Eek!?¡±


    ¡°Pe-Penalty¡­ The penalty¡­!¡±


    I began trembling in anxiousness that the penalty window would appear in front of me, but¡­


    ¡°Why in the world are you acting like this?¡±


    ¡°¡­Huh?¡±


    I didn¡¯t understand why, but the penalty window didn¡¯t show up.


    I spaced out for a while, as I couldn¡¯t wrap my head around this situation. Soon, I sat down carefully, and then na, who had her head tilted in curiosity, cleared her voice and continued.


    ¡°Ahemm, anyway¡­ If I were to get into a position of power, I will repay this favor twice¡­ no, even double that.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°Uh¡­ Is it too unrealistic?¡±


    As I was still spacing out, unable toprehend this situation, na asked with a slightly embarrassed smile.


    ¡°Is this dream too unrealistic in your eyes as well, Lord Frey?¡±


    ¡°¡­I think it¡¯s a dream that definitely seems real.¡±


    I looked at her and answered without even realizing.


    ¡°¡­Uh.¡±


    Upon hearing my answer, the Imperial Princess lowered her head and began fiddling with her fingers.


    ¡°¡­Thank you.¡±


    I looked at the Princess, whose face was blushing in embarrassment upon hearing the reply that I uttered unconsciously. She then suddenly snapped her fingers and spoke in a solemn tone.


    ¡°Bring out what I prepared.¡±


    ¡°¡­Yes, Your Highness.¡±


    Hearing hermand, the servant, who was on standby next to her, ced something on the table.


    ¡°Please open it. This is my present.¡±


    ¡°¡­Hmm.¡±


    I opened it cautiously, in case a bomb exploded or knives came flying out of it the moment I opened it, but it was a cake which has the design of a cat.


    ¡°It is not much¡­ but I prepared this myself.¡±


    And then the Princess hurriedly added, again with her head lowered and her face flushed red.


    ¡°I-It¡¯s nothing¡­ but I heard you liked cats, Lord Frey¡­¡±


    Having said that, na began fiddling with her fingers again. I stared at her while being lost in my thoughts.


    ¡®What¡¯s going on? Was it na who noticed my false evil deed? But¡­ Even if that¡¯s the case, a few things seem strange?¡¯


    <em> ¨C Creak..</em>.


    As I was drenched in cold sweat at this iprehensible situation, suddenly someone opened the door and entered my room.


    ¡°¡­Oh my, are you already having the birthday party?¡±


    ¡°Lady Serena, what business do you have here?¡±


    Serena, who was ring at na with a sharp glint in her eyes, naturally sat next to me as na frowned, and replied with a smile.


    ¡°I came to see my fianc¨¦e on his birthday today. Is there anything wrong with this?¡±


    ¡°¡­Frey was having an important conversation with me right now.¡±


    ¡°Even though you prepared a birthday cake?¡±


    ¡°¡­This is a gift for Lord Frey for saving me the other day. It is a coincidence that this ovepped with his birthday. Anyway, Lady Serena, it¡¯s rude to interrupt conversations.¡±


    ¡°I had already made an appointment to meet in advance. The person that is interrupting this appointment is you, Your Highness, the Third Imperial Princess. Right, Frey?¡±


    Serena smiled and engaged with na in a battle of nerves, and while staring at both of them, I said in a low voice.


    ¡°¡­My birthday is in two weeks.¡±


    ¡°Pardon, there is no way? My informant told me¡­¡±


    ¡°Oh my, did you not just say that it was a coincidence that his birthday ovepped with this?¡±


    ¡°¡­Ugh.¡±


    Then na, with a puzzled look on her face, quietly closed her mouth when she heard Serena¡¯sments, and Serena, who was ring at her sharply, turned to me and said.


    ¡°Today is your birthday, Frey. It seems you have forgotten because you have been too busy fighting the Demon King¡¯s Army?¡±


    ¡°¡­.Hmph!¡±


    Serena said that I was fighting the Demon King¡¯s Army with a confident look on her face, ignoring the ¡®Perhaps¡¯ constraint I had put on her, and because of that I freaked out again and waited for the system window to pop up¡­


    ¡°Hmm? What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°¡­I-It¡¯s nothing. Nothing.¡±


    For some reason the system window didn¡¯t pop up again.


    Just as I was about to have an outburst due to the situation, the front door opened once again and someone else entered.


    <em>¨C Bang! Bang! </em>


    ¡°¡­Eek!¡±


    A loud sound resounded, and due to this, memories of the previous timeline flooded my mind, and I ducked down and freaked out.


    ¡°Happy birthday~!¡±


    But it wasn¡¯t mana sts or bombs that fell upon me, rather it was confetti, and it was Ferloche who had tossed them with a bright smile on her face.


    ¡°¡­Ugh!¡±


    Ferloche, who was smiling for some reason, opened her mouth as na and Serena stared at her, covered in confetti, and she rushed forward and shouted.


    ¡°I-I apologize!¡±


    She apologized to na and Serena, taking off the confetti that was stuck on their hair, piece by piece, and suddenly looked at me and said.


    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s right, is it tomorrow that we decided to go to the orphanage to volunteer together?¡±


    ¡°¡­So that was the important appointment you said you had tomorrow, Frey.¡±


    ¡°You, what are you going to do about your work at the student council?¡±


    Then, na and Serena started looking at me coldly at the same time.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    But I remained silent again this time as I wondered why the penalty window didn¡¯t pop up, and as the girls began staring at me in bewilderment, the door opened once again.


    ¡°Wha-What¡¯s happening¡­ Why¡¯s there so many people¡­¡±


    This time around Irina entered the room cautiously, as I felt perplexed by these unexpected variables.


    ¡°Uh, well, so¡­ Ha-Have this.¡±


    After taking a long pause, she pulled out a package of presents and handed them over to me.


    ¡°Th-This is for helping me the other day at the disciplinarymittee¡­ yes.¡±


    After carefully epting her gift, I hardened my face at the words she continued saying


    ¡°Th-Then¡­ I¡¯ll get going.¡±


    ¡°Wait!¡±


    Soon, Irina, who was drenched in a cold sweat, quickly tried to get out of the room, but Ferloche, who grabbed her by the arm, dragged her, then sat her down and said.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be like that, and let¡¯s celebrate his birthday together, Miss Irina!¡±


    ¡°To-Together?¡±


    ¡°Yes! The more the merrier in a party like this!¡±


    When Ferloche said this in a cheerful tone, na and Serena began to cough. Meanwhile, Ferloche, who looked at the two of them nkly, tilted her head and asked.


    ¡°Is there something wrong? Do you feel unwell? If you are sick, I can use my healing¡­!¡±


    <em> ¨C Creak¡­</em>


    As Ferloche was about to use her holy power with a worried expression, the door opened again and someone entered slowly.


    ¡°Ah, Miss Kania is here as well!¡±


    Ferloche quickly grabbed Kania, who had been quietly staring at us, and sat her down, and then spoke to na and Serena, who were looking despondent.


    ¡°Then, let¡¯s get this party started!!¡±


    After a moment, the candles on the cat cake were lit up.


    ¡°Hmmhmm, happy birthday, Lord Frey.¡±


    ¡°Next time, make sure you talk to me first¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sure the Sun God must be happy as well, today!¡±


    ¡°¡­Congrattions.¡±


    As I looked at the candles, na, Serena, Ferloche, and Irina congratted me, but I couldn¡¯t get myself to look at them.


    ¡®¡­System, you wretched thing.¡¯


    Because I had finally figured out what this situation was about.


    Since I didn¡¯t react to the scenes, no matter how painful they were, the Ordeal of the System had decided to show me joyful scenes.


    Even more so, it had decided to show me my birthday event, which would have happened if I took the standard route.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­..¡±


    ¡°Frey? Are you all right?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re acting strange today.¡±


    ¡°Lord Frey? Are you ill?¡±


    ¡°¡­What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    When I lowered my head and remained silent, the Heroines began staring at me with a worried look and asked for my well being one by one.


    ¡®No¡­ My decision was correct¡­ If I had taken this route, I might have been happy right now¡­ But in the end everybody would have died¡­ So, my decision was definitely¡­¡¯


    I was telling myself this inwardly, looking away from them and waiting for my mind to clear up again, then¡­


    ¡°Young Master, go ahead and blow the candles.¡±


    ¡°¡­Kania?¡±


    Before I knew it, Kania had arrived next to me and grabbed on to my shoulder, and as she spoke with a smile on her face, I asked her, with an expression filled with suspicion.


    ¡°Did you enter my dream?¡±


    ¡°You were moaning in a cold sweat until the dead of the night, so I decided toe to meet you, despite knowing this was rude.¡±


    ¡°¡­Sigh.¡±


    At those words, I looked at the cake with a ridiculous smile stered on my face, and then Serena, who was sitting next to me, suddenly smiled and said.


    ¡°Hmm, I think I understand. What¡¯s this situation is all about?¡±


    ¡°¡­Serena?¡±


    ¡°Forget about it and blow the candles out. I¡¯m fine.¡±


    Saying this, she lightly grabbed my left shoulder.


    ¡°Y-You guys¡­ It was me who brought the cake.¡±


    Then na, who was blushing, heaved a deep sigh and said so resentfully.


    ¡°I do not understand what is happening but¡­ Frey, blow out the candles. I¡¯m not sure, but I think that is it.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right! Even the Sun God¡­ No, even I think so!¡±


    ¡°¡­What are you doing, not blowing the candles out?¡±


    Everyone who was sitting around me cheered me up. I stared at them for a moment, and then as I blew out the candles on the cake, I muttered to myself.


    ¡®¡­Definitely, I made the right choice.¡¯


    <em> ¨C Poof!</em>


    The moment the candles went out, I found myself nkly staring at the ceiling of my dormitory.


    ¡°I will order one of the same design from the bakery in advance.¡±


    ¡°¡­Thank you.¡±


    After I answered Kania, who spoke to me quietly from beside me, I began to stare at the window.


    ¡°¡­This kind of hallucination isn¡¯t too bad.¡±


    The moonlit night seemed unusually bright.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    ¡°Ah¡­¡±


    Meanwhile, Serena, who had the same dream as all the other Main Heroines, had woken up at the same time and was staring nkly at the window.


    ¡°¡­It was all a dream.¡±


    As the image of Frey, who was blowing out the candles with a brighter smile than she had ever seen before, kept lingering in front of her eyes, Serena, who was sure that she wouldn¡¯t be able to sleep anymore tonight, sighed and got out of her bed to read a book¡­


    ¡°Bitch you even wake up in a peculiar fashion, huh?¡±


    ¡°¡­..!¡±


    As the Tower Master suddenly spoke to her from beside her, Serena opened her eyes wide and took out her fan.


    <em> ¨C Bang! </em>


    ¡°Ouch!!¡±


    However, the Tower Master quickly hit her on the head with her staff, and spoke with a grin.


    ¡°Has your memory returned? Then tell your spies to stop spreading word about my weaknesses.¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡±


    Serena, who grabbed onto her head as she stumbled for a while, soon muttered with a satisfied smile.


    ¡°Frey, I knew it would be like that¡­ Perhaps.¡±


    ¡°¡­Can I ask you something?¡±


    The Tower Master, who looked at her in annoyance, hurriedly asked Serena a question while Serena was heading for her desk.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what the hell you¡¯re trying to do¡­ But how far have you nned this?¡±


    ¡°Just up to here. From this point onward, this is an unknown area I can¡¯t predict either.¡±


    Serena, after answering the question straightforwardly, wrote a telegram to her spies, and after that, continued speaking.


    ¡°¡­So, we will need toe up with a new n.¡±


    Watching her with a slightly intrigued expression, the Tower Master approached her to check the contents of the telegram.


    ¡°Ah,ter I want you to restore my memories to how it was before. That should be a piece of cake for you, right?¡±


    ¡°WHAT!?¡±


    ¡°And from now on, I want you to visit me at this time every day to return my memories.¡±


    ¡°Th-This rotten little¡­!¡±


    But as Serena calmly asked for this ridiculous favor, the Tower Master raised her staff in anger¡­


    ¡°¡­If this telegram doesn¡¯t reach my spies, sooner orter your secrets will all be revealed to the Empire.¡±


    ¡°Sigh¡­¡±


    When Serena handed the telegram to the owl, the Tower Master sank into a chair with a dejected look on her face.


    ¡°Why are you making me do such a crazy thing?¡±


    The Tower Master asked her with a resentful look, and Serena murmured softly in the moonlight.


    ¡°¡­If I want to screw over the Sun God, I have no choice but to act after nightfall.¡±


    ¡°Sigh¡­¡±


    The Tower Master shook her head and kept on sighing deeply when she heard this. Then she saw the telegram that was on her desk, and reached out to it, frowning but¡­


    ¡°¡­You should not look through other people¡¯s belongings.¡±


    The moment she approached it, the telegram was snatched off her hand by Serena who red at her. She inquired with an expression which suggested that this wasn¡¯t fair.


    ¡°What¡¯s so important about that?¡±


    ¡°This?¡±


    Then Serena slightly frowned and answered.


    ¡°The only variable.¡±


    Then the surface of the envelope, which Serena began to slowly corrode with lunar mana, illuminated to reveal na¡¯s golden seal.


    <em>You should check out the illustrations on our discord server</em>


    <em>You can rate this series here</em>

 Chapter 49: The Second Quest

    <b>? The Second Quest ?</b>


    ¡°Kania, did you do well on the exam?¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    On my way back to the dormitory after finishing the final exam, I asked Kania, who was quietly walking beside me.


    ¡°As you know, I fully remember the previous timeline. So of course, there¡¯s no way I won¡¯t do well.¡±


    ¡°¡­I see.¡±


    She replied to me with a dumbfounded look, wondering what the hell I was on about. Then she quickly scanned the surroundings and began talking in a hushed tone.


    ¡°Also, I think it¡¯s not very smart to ask such a question when we are outside. Even now, the Young Master is having a hard time trying to walk¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­All right, sorry, sorry.¡±


    Interrupting her words, I leaned against the wall for a moment and heaved a deep sigh.


    ¡°It¡¯s just, it¡¯s one of the things I always wanted to say when I finally made some friends¡­ so I tried it this time.¡±


    Upon hearing those words, Kania let out a sigh, and murmured.


    ¡°I apologize. But in your current state, if even one more person finds out, there will be no turning back¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°You think of my well-being that much? Thank you, Kania.¡±


    As I hastened my steps after replying to her, I hurriedly pulled out a handkerchief from my pocket and started coughing.


    ¡°Cough!! Cough!!!¡±


    Then, in an instant, the handkerchief began turning red.


    ¡°Kania, get me a handkerchief with self-cleaning magic.¡±


    I put the handkerchief in my pocket while forcefully trying to make aposed expression on my face, and ordered Kania, who was watching me quietly, to bring me the thing I needed the most right now.


    ¡°I¡¯ll get you one of the finest quality ones.¡±


    Having said that, Kania opened the door to my dormitory, which she had just arrived at, and spoke in a serious tone.


    ¡°Oh, and there are two important reports.¡±


    ¡°¡­Is that so?¡±


    Kania¡¯s expression was unusual, so my expression turned serious as I settled down on the bed and began listening to her report.


    ¡°First and foremost¡­ I think I¡¯ve found a clue about the ¡®teleportation scroll¡¯.¡±


    ¡°¡­Really!?¡±


    Soon enough, good news came out of her mouth, so I inquired with a bright glint in my eyes.


    ¡°So, what kind of person swapped the scrolls?¡±


    Then Kania looked at Frey with a slightly troubled expression and shook her head in denial.


    ¡°No, I didn¡¯t find out who swapped the scrolls.¡±


    ¡°Then?¡±


    ¡°I found the source of the scroll.¡±


    Hearing that, I felt a little disappointed, but when I thought about it again, the source of the scroll was a pretty important clue.


    ¡°Do you remember thest time the Young Master had asked me to track down the ¡®one behind the scrolls¡¯?¡±


    ¡°Why all of a sudden? Wait, maybe¡­¡±


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve heard a rumor that a person who matches the description that the Young Master gave me is running a scroll business in the back alley.¡±


    As I frowned deeply upon hearing those words, Kania continued speaking in a serious tone.


    ¡°And almost all of those magic scrolls were scams, and most of those sham scrolls were teleportation scrolls.¡±


    ¡°¡­What is the level of craftsmanship?¡±


    ¡°They said that it would only be possible to identify them by performing a detailed analysis in the Magic Tower. They said it was also understandable why Ms. Arianne was deceived.¡±


    ¡°I feel like I¡¯m going to die¡­¡±


    My head is beginning to ache more and more.


    Obviously, the owner, who never ripped me off, is running some kind of scroll scam.


    In addition, the craftsmanship is enough to be recognized by the Magic Tower. I knew that the skill of the artisan was superior to that of any other artifact crafter, but¡­ if even the Magic Tower acknowledges its quality, the story changes a lot.


    ¡®Somehow¡­ Although they were basically robbed, I started to think that something was strange from the time they fought evenly with Isolet using the artifact they possessed¡­¡¯


    Although Isolet is now an academy professor, she is definitely a person who possesses the qualities to be the next Sword Saint. Even though the owner was eventually defeated by her, he didpete with her to some extent ¡­ After all, the owner is not an ordinary back alley trader.


    ¡°¡­Secure the owner. You can buy him with money, or even use force if that doesn¡¯t work.¡±


    ¡°All right.¡±


    I needed to know for what purpose the owner was using those scam scrolls, why they didn¡¯t scam me, and where their unusual skills came from. My head began to ache.


    ¡°The second report is about the punishment of the Young Master as decided by the Imperial family and the Church.¡±


    ¡°¡­Punishment?¡±


    I tilted my head and asked her as Kania replied with a slight frown.


    ¡°Yes, even though you were forced to do things with ¡®mind control¡¯¡­ It is true that you took the side of the Demon King, and public opinion throughout the Empire is also horrible, so this is an unavoidable punishment.¡±


    ¡°¡­So what¡¯s the punishment?¡±


    I asked Kania, feeling a little anxious, and she sighed in reply.


    ¡°Forced volunteer work at the orphanage that we established.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s crazy, really. This dogshit game.¡±


    After hearing her words and spitting out swear words, I hurriedly asked Kania a question.


    ¡°Is it true that the rtionship between me, my family, and the orphanage is perfectly hidden?¡±


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s perfectly hidden. Unless the Young Master reveals the truth himself, it won¡¯t be discovered.¡±


    Fortunately, I wouldn¡¯t die by vomiting all the blood in my body. Then I suddenly frowned and asked a question.


    ¡°But why¡­ why the Orphanage we built?¡±


    ¡°I think the specific punishment was decided because the orphanage that Young Master established is currently thergest orphanage in the Empire. In addition, the fact that it¡¯s located in the Imperial Capital, so the difficulty of the punishment was judged to be suitable.¡±


    ¡°¡­Right.¡±


    Fortunately, after listening to Kania, it seems that the truth about the orphanage¡¯s origins hasn¡¯t been leaked. Well, if the information had leaked out, I would have died even sooner.


    ¡°So, when does the volunteer work start?¡±


    ¡°From today.¡±


    ¡°¡­Ugh.¡±


    I, who was sighing in relief initially, frowned, having heard Kania¡¯s words that I would have to do volunteer work from today, and then grabbed my throbbing head.


    ¡°My body feels like it will crumble at any moment¡­ and I have to do volunteer work¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­By the way, Young Master. Would you face any problems by doing volunteer work?¡±


    I was already unhappy because it felt like my whole body was aching, but Kania inquired with a worried look on her face.


    ¡°In any case¡­ if volunteer work is recognized as ¡®good work¡¯¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­Don¡¯t worry about that.¡±


    I made an expression that there would be no problem and opened the ¡®Inherent Skills Window¡¯ that I had never purposely opened since the freshman weing party.


    [Inherent Skills Window]


    <strong>-Permanent Debuff: The Fate of False Evil</strong>


    <strong>Description:</strong> Every time you are discovered to be a ¡®False Evil¡¯, your vitality and lifespan will decrease.


    <strong>Stack: </strong>2


    <strong>Special Stack: </strong>1


    I quietly stared at the debuff window, where the description of the special stack had been added, and replied to Kania in a subdued voice.


    ¡°As long as I¡¯mzing around as much as possible and don¡¯t cooperate, on top of showing no signs of remorse, there will be no penalty.¡±


    ¡°But¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s all right. The Imperial family and the church know the punishment is just for show anyway. As long as you keep the good acts in moderation¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­The young master will receive volunteer guidance from ¡®Saintess Ferloche¡¯.¡±


    I tried to reassure Kania, who had a worried expression on her face, but upon hearing her words that had cut off my own, my mouth gaped wide open.


    ¡°The church has added her as a partner to help rehabilitate the Young Master. So, from now on, you will spend a certain amount of time with her every day..¡±


    ¡°Ugh¡­¡±


    ¡°Also, when the volunteer work is over, you must go to the cathedral of the Sun God¡¯s Church and pray with Ferloche¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­Isn¡¯t there a way to change the punishment?¡±


    At this point, if I was tied up with Ferloche, many problems would arise in the future, so I hurriedly asked Kania if the punishment could be changed, but she replied by shaking her head in denial.


    ¡°¡­Your reputation is already at the rock bottom. Trying toin may make the situation even worse.¡±


    ¡°Well, yes¡­¡±


    Realizing that I had no choice in the end, I made a disappointed expression as my chest tightened again.


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll sleep for now, so wake me up when it¡¯s time to go and do volunteer work.¡±


    ¡°¡­I¡¯ll wake you up in 30 minutes.¡±


    ¡°Fine¡­ Wait, in 30 minutes!?¡±


    My eyes shot wide open upon hearing that it was only 30 minutester. However, Kania replied with a gloomy expression on her face.


    ¡°Even if it¡¯s for show, a punishment is still a punishment¡­so the time is set.¡±


    ¡°Sigh¡­ What¡¯s even happening these days¡­ Cough! Cough!!¡±


    Upon hearing those words, I shut my eyes tightly, muttered, and coughed up some blood. Kania, who began to speak, was carefully wiping my lips with the handkerchief and said.


    ¡°These days, it seems that the frequency of throwing up blood along with coughing has increased.¡±


    ¡°Looks like it¡­ Damn!¡±


    As I tried to utter an answer, I coughed once again, covering Kania¡¯s clothes and face with blood. I looked at her guilt-ridden eyes and opened my mouth.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry Kania¡­ I¡¯ll be fine on my own, so you¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­This item is supposed to be used at times like this, Young Master.¡±


    Kania, who began to carefully wipe my lips again, looked down at the blood-stained handkerchief and said.


    ¡°Since you have to go out for volunteer work, although it will onlyst a day or so and the function will also decrease in efficiency¡­ I will cast self-cleaning magic on your handkerchief.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Kania.¡±


    I smiled at her consideration, and slowly closed my eyes and muttered.


    ¡°You are the best¡­¡­¡­¡±


    But as soon as I closed my eyes, I couldn¡¯t ovee the drowsiness and fell asleep quietly under Kania¡¯s touch.


    ¡°¡­Whatever you were going to say after that, it¡¯s probably too much of apliment for someone like me.¡±


    At the back of Frey¡¯s fading consciousness, Kania¡¯s sorrowful whisper loomed in his ear, resonating in his mind.


    .


    .


    .


    ¡°¡­Did you go through an ordeal again?¡±


    ¡°No, I slept well this time around¡­¡±


    Kania, who woke me up 30 minutester, asked worriedly, so I answered with a smile.


    ¡®¡­Is this how worried Kania was?¡¯


    Of course, it was a bona fide lie.


    The ordeal locked me in a dark, enclosed space that I despised; where neither painful nor happy futures appeared.


    ¡°Then, please be careful, Young Master.¡±


    ¡°All right.¡±


    My condition did not improve at all, but I smiled brightly and shook her hand. I then opened the front door and walked out.


    ¡°¡­Hello.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­..¡±


    Then, Ferloche¡¯s figure with a cold expression stered on her face, entered my field of vision.


    ¡°You look pretty awful. So¡­¡±


    Ferloche, who had been looking pitifully at me for a moment, unknowingly emanated holy power and approached me. However, a momentter, her footsteps came to a halt.


    ¡°No. This is your karma. So don¡¯t expect to get healed by me.¡±


    ¡°¡­I never asked for healing.¡±


    Upon hearing Frey¡¯s mocking reply to her resolute statement, he noticed that Ferloche¡¯s expression slightly distorted.


    [<strong>Ferloche Astede¡¯s Current Emotions:</strong> Hatred/Guilt/Reluctance]


    Seeing Ferloche like that, I wondered if she was worried about me again because she was a kind-hearted woman, so I urgently tried to use the ?Mind Reading? skill, but luckily, it was all my imagination.


    However, seeing ¡®guilt¡¯ among her emotions¡­ she seems to be overflowing with kindness and qualities of a Saintess in my eyes. Aside from her hatred towards me, she can see just how badly my body is wounded with just a single nce. It is understandable since she is someone who is adept at the healing arts. But she¡¯s in a situation where she¡¯s trying to kill me after regressing, so she can¡¯t treat me.


    That said, she¡¯s feeling guilty about the fact that she can¡¯t heal me, despite knowing that the wounded person in front of her is Frey Starlight, whom she despises.


    ¡°Well, then we¡¯ll go slowly¡­¡±


    Unsurprisingly, she tried to look away from me and began walking down the hallway, speaking in a trembling voice.


    ¡°¡­Cough.¡±


    ¡°Ugh.¡±


    I coughed as carefully as possible so Ferloche can¡¯t hear it, but seeing her flinch as she walked away, she seemed to have noticed everything,


    ¡°¡­This is driving me crazy.¡±


    I think I should definitely buy the ?Life Force Recovery? skill.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    ¡°Ah, hello¡­¡±


    When I and Ferloche entered, the female employee who was working inside greeted us with a cold sweat.


    Judging from the look on her face, it seems that she is under a lot of pressure.


    After all, from her point of view, suddenly two key figures of the Empire visited her ce of work.


    ¡°Hello! My name is Ferloche! Are you the owner of this Orphanage?¡±


    ¡°Oh, I¡­ that¡¯s¡­¡±


    ¡°Wow¡­ It¡¯s a really spacious andfortable ce¡­ It¡¯s several times bigger than the school operated by the Church¡­¡±


    After shaking hands vigorously with the girl, Ferloche began walking around the orphanage as her eyes twinkled.


    ¡°O-Over there¡­ Lord Frey? I-I mean¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­What?¡±


    I, who was nkly watching her, heard a female employee next to her talking to me with a trembling voice, so I answered in an icy tone.


    ¡°Uh¡­ you need to change their clothes¡­¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    Upon hearing my answer, the female employee made a troubled expression as she bowed her head and said.


    ¡°Please. We also got a message from the Church yesterday, so it¡¯s embarrassing, but¡­ If Young Master Frey doesn¡¯t do volunteer work properly, the budget may be cut down¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­What do you mean?¡±


    I inquired with my brows furrowed when I heard that the budget might be cut down. Hearing my question, the female employee lowered her head again and answered.


    ¡°Yes, yes¡­ So, there are people who donate anonymously to our orphanage¡­ The amount of support is quiterge¡­¡±


    ¡°So?¡±


    ¡°If you are a person who can offer that amount of support, they must be tied to the Imperial family or the Church¡­ So it¡¯s a big deal if you act like a horrible person¡­¡±


    After listening to her for a while, I replied, thinking for an ordinary female employee she has quite the good head on her shoulders.


    ¡°It¡¯s not my job.¡±


    ¡°Yes, but¡­ Then the kids in the orphanage could end up on the streets again!¡±


    Due to her restlessness and fear, she immediately closed her eyes tightly and eximed.


    ¡°You, what¡¯s your name?¡±


    I liked her quite a bit, so when I asked for her name, the female employee looked at me nervously and answered.


    ¡°¡­It¡¯s Ruby.¡±


    ¡°Ruby¡­¡±


    As I was memorizing her name, she suddenly knelt down and started crying.


    ¡°Please! Please¡­ our orphanage¡­!¡±


    ¡°What are you doing!?¡±


    Eventually, she grabbed my leg and started begging, and all the attention of the people in the orphanage turned to me.


    ¡°You! What are you doing now!¡±


    In such a situation, as I was staring nkly at Ruby, who was crying, Ferloche, who had been looking around the orphanage, approached me with a furious expression on her face.


    ¡°¡­What?¡±


    ¡°To make such a kind-hearted employee cry¡­! She didn¡¯t do anything wrong¡­¡±


    Eventually, Ferloche, who came right up to my face began preaching to me in a furious tone, but¡­


    ¡°¡­Hmm?¡±


    She suddenly turned around and started searching around.


    ¡°¡­What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    She looked quite unsettled, so I inquired with a bit of concern. Upon hearing my question, Ferloche, who had been scanning the surrounding until then, suddenly frowned, grabbed my arm, and started heading somewhere.


    ¡°¡­What, what? Why?¡±


    Eventually, Ferloche entered the empty warehouse and opened her mouth, ring at me.


    ¡°You, you¡¯re trying to use some kind of sinister power!¡±


    ¡°¡­What?¡±


    ¡°Lord Sun God in heaven, watch over us and save us from the endless pit of evil¡­¡±


    Eventually, she chanted her spells and began tounch her powers, as she started pouring out all her holy power at once.


    ¡°I can¡¯t stand it any longer! Be prepared! Member of the Demon King¡¯s Army!¡±


    Ferloche, who had beenunching her power for a while, began to look at me, exhaling a rough breath.


    ¡°¡­Why are you fine?¡±


    As I frowned, she approached me with a bewildered expression and began poking my body.


    ¡°It¡¯s strange ¡­ I definitely felt a sinister aura ¡­¡±


    ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    I was so annoyed by her that I tried to leave the room, but Ferloche grabbed onto my arm and started speaking in a demanding voice.


    ¡°You, from now on, answer my questions.¡±


    ¡°¡­All right.¡±


    My condition was so bad that I didn¡¯t have the confidence to fight her at all, so I resolved to go along with what she would say.


    ¡°What is the most dangerous strategy among the Demon King¡¯s recent ns?¡±


    But when I heard the wordsing out of her mouth, I couldn¡¯t help butugh.


    ¡°Oi, don¡¯tugh! You think I don¡¯t know that you belong to the Demon King¡¯s Army!¡±


    ¡°¡­I see.¡±


    ¡°Yes! I don¡¯t know why you¡¯re still fine even after being hit by my powers¡­ Anyway, you¡¯re definitely a member!¡±


    Having said that, Ferloche began ring daggers at me, emanating more holy power and shooting it at my whole body.


    ¡°That¡¯s enough, back to the volunteer work¡­¡±


    ¡°Then, answer me. What the hell is going on in the cer of the Sun God¡¯s Church?¡±


    ¡°¡­Huh?¡±


    Ferloche, who had been shooting every nook and cranny of my body with her powers, hurriedly asked a question when I picked up a broom from the warehouse.


    ¡°What do you mean¡ª¡±


    [Main Quest urs!]


    As I was looking at Ferloche, who suddenly inquired about the Church¡¯s cer with a mysterious expression, a quest window suddenly appeared in front of me.


    <strong>Main Quest:</strong> Secret of the Sun God¡¯s Church


    <strong>Quest Content:</strong> Uncover the secrets of the Sun God¡¯s Church and drive away the darkness.


    <strong>Reward:</strong> Increases the Awakening Progress of the Hero¡¯s Armament.


    <strong>Failure Penalty:</strong> Death of Ferloche Astede.


    ¡°¡­If you make a deal with me, I¡¯ll help you.¡±


    After seeing the contents of the quest window, I quickly changed my approach and offered a suggestion.


    It seems like I¡¯ll never have time to rest.

 Chapter 50: The Dumb Saintess

    <b>? The Dumb Saintess ?</b>


    ¡°¡­Yes, that¡¯s fine. I¡¯m satisfied with those conditions.¡±


    ¡°Yes, with this, the negotiations are done.¡±


    After a long discussion with the evil and wicked Frey, we made a truce with each other.


    The so-called ceasefire.


    By the way, since the ceasefire was what I wanted for peace in the previous timeline, I strongly insisted upon it in the name of a truce.


    ¡°¡­By the way, why did you do that before?¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    After the negotiations, I was about to leave the dark warehouse, then suddenly Frey asked me a question.


    ¡°When you came up to me in a haste, suddenly your eyes narrowed as you kept looking around. Why did you do that?¡±


    He was inquiring about something that happened earlier, but I remained silent.


    I wonder if it was fine to share information with Frey, who is a member of the evil Demon King¡¯s Army, but currently, we are in a truce, so we decided to share certain information.


    ¡°It was only for a brief moment, but I felt quite the sinister aura.¡±


    ¡°Sinister aura?¡±


    ¡°Yes, it evoked quite the dark and suffocating feeling.¡±


    Definitely, when Frey called the female employee earlier, a terrifying aura surrounded me.


    So I thought that Frey was using ck magic, so I hurriedly dragged him away and tried to channel holy power in his direction.


    But, for some reason, nothing happened to Frey. It¡¯s very suspicious, but it seems Frey wasn¡¯t the culprit behind the sinister aura.


    If so, who was the source of that aura?


    Could it be that the Demon King¡¯s servants have been hiding in this orphanage? Or was it a misunderstanding that urred because of my heightened senses these days?


    I¡¯m not sure.


    But, if I don¡¯t know, then I need to find out. So from now on, I¡¯ll have to stay in this orphanage and find the source of that aura.


    ¡°Sinister aura¡­ if it¡¯s sinister aura¡­¡±


    I nced at Frey, who was muttering something next to me with a serious expression, and left the warehouse first.


    ¡°¡­Saintess Ferloche?¡±


    ¡°Oh yes! Hello!¡±


    When I left the warehouse, someone standing out in the front spoke to me. She seems to be a different person than the one I met earlier. Who could it be?


    ¡°Nice to meet you. I¡¯m Anna, the current manager and employee here.¡±


    ¡°Oh! Hello!¡±


    It was Anna who was in charge of this ce! She seems like a pretty kind person!


    ¡°It is my honor to meet the revered Saintess.¡±


    ¡°Oh no! Don¡¯t get down on your knees! Don¡¯t do that!¡±


    When Anna was about to kneel down and greet me, I hurriedly pulled her up!


    ¡°Uh, s¡­ I¡¯m sorry?¡±


    Then, Anna made a confused expression and apologized to me. It¡¯s not like I was trying to get an apology.


    ¡°I¡¯m just a representative of God¡­! So you don¡¯t have to kneel down like that!¡±


    So, when I hurriedly exined, Anna giggled bashfully and said.


    ¡°As expected, the Saintess is as kind as rumored.¡±


    ¡°T-Thank you¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­You will surely get along well with Ruby.¡±


    Then, Anna pointed to the employee who was crying earlier, then took my hand and started to lead me.


    ¡°That kid over there is Ruby, and she¡¯s been volunteering here for free for three months.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    She has been volunteering for free for 3 months. She¡¯s really amazing. With a lot of interest, I headed in the direction Anna¡¯s finger pointed to, and saw a girl staring at me!


    ¡°Ruby, did you say hello? She¡¯s the Saintess of the Sun God Church.¡±


    ¡°Oh, ohh¡­ Hello!¡±


    When Ms. Anna introduced me, Ruby made a terrified expression, and then continued to greet me.


    She¡¯s just like a frightened puppy. Something that makes you sympathize and pity it.


    ¡°The little Saintess of the orphanage must have been nervous when she met the Saintess of the Empire.¡±


    ¡°Please don¡¯t call me by that nickname!¡±


    As Anna spoke with a mischievous expression, Ruby¡¯s face gradually turned red as she bowed her head.


    ¡°Wow! How pretentious!¡±


    ¡°Eh, Ehh!?¡±


    I smiled and offered these words to Ruby in jest, but then tilted my head upon noticing her flustered state.


    Was Ruby the type to be overburdened by such kind words?


    ¡°Uh¡­ Saintess? Were those words¡­¡±


    ¡°Oh, I apologize!¡±


    As it turns out, Ruby must have been the type of person who, like me, was overburdened to receive such kind words.


    ¡°I¡¯ll refrain from using suchnguage from now on! I¡¯m sorry!¡±


    Thanks to that, I apologized to Ruby with a slightly embarrassed expression on my face, and began heading towards Frey in the distance.


    From now on, I definitely have to keep an eye on him!


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    ¡°Ughhhhhhhhhhhhh¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­..¡±


    I don¡¯t feel good right now.


    Because, in front of me, Frey is cleaning with a very exhausted breath.


    Of course, he deserves to suffer like that, since he¡¯s trash with no hope of redemption¡­


    Still, a part of me feels ufortable.


    After all, just sending a little bit of holy power¡ª


    ¡°Frey, can I lend you a hand for a bit?¡±


    ¡°¡­ What?¡±


    Just as I was immersed in such thoughts, Ruby suddenly broke in next to Frey and grabbed a broomstick.


    ¡°You look so horrible¡­¡±


    ¡°Go away.¡±


    ¡°Hey, don¡¯t do that¡­ I¡¯ll help you¡­¡±


    ¡°FUCK OFF!¡±


    When Frey yelled and snatched the broom away, Ruby lost her bnce and copsed with a ¡®thud.¡¯


    Thanks to that, Ruby¡¯s knee was scraped and blood was oozing out of the wound.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, are you all right?¡±


    ¡°¡­Oh, yes! No problem!¡±


    So I rushed to use holy power to fix her knee, but, Ruby got up quickly and bowed to Frey.


    ¡°Y-Young Master F-Frey. I apologize for disturbing you.¡±


    ¡°¡­Whatever, fuck off.¡±


    After those words, Ruby disappeared without even receiving any treatment.


    ¡°You, what do you think you are doing!? If you use violence while doing volunteer work as a punishment¡­!¡±


    I was quite enraged with this, so I tried to rebuke Frey, but¡­


    ¡°Heugh. Heugh¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­Frey?¡±


    For some reason, Frey wasn¡¯t acting like he normally would, but he was staring at me while gasping for breath.


    ¡°Why are you doing that? If something is wrong¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­it¡¯s nothing.¡±


    Having said that, Frey suddenly rushed to somewhere!


    <em>nk.</em>


    After entering the shed, Frey locked the door and did note out for a while.


    After watching the scene quietly, I made a firm decision, then stood up and then began walking stealthily.


    ¡°Ruby.¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes!?¡±


    I then approached Ruby, who was showing a skit to the children in the orphanage, and began whispering to her.


    ¡°Can you give me the key to the shed?¡±


    ¡°Eh, why?¡±


    When Ruby asked while tilting her head, I uttered the coolest and most inspiring answer possible.


    ¡°It¡¯s an important part of defeating the Demon King.¡±


    ¡°¡­..!¡±


    Ruby then opened her eyes in shock and started looking at me in confusion. She resembled a startled puppy and looked adorable!


    ¡°¡­All right, here it is.¡±


    After staring at her for a long time, Ruby carefully took out a ring of keys from her inner pocket and handed it to me.


    ¡°Thank you, Ruby¡­¡±


    I whispered in her ear once more and thanked her.


    ¡°¡­And you¡¯re really pretentious.¡±


    Ruby then bowed her head in embarrassment! I think we will be good friends!


    ¡°¡­Hmm.¡±


    So I received the key from Ruby and opened the door to the firmly locked shed!


    This time I will catch Frey using ck magic right on the scene of the crime¡­!


    ¡°¡­Cough! Cough!¡±


    ¡°F-Frey?¡±


    However, the situation that unfolded in the shed differed greatly from what I expected.


    Instead of Frey executing his n to threaten the orphanage while making a wicked expression, Frey was leaning against the wall and vomiting blood.


    ¡°¡­Get out.¡±


    Frey, who noticed my presence, spoke to me with a cold expression on his face.


    ¡°Cough!!¡±


    But right after that, he vomited blood again and started to tremble.


    ¡°¡­¡­Ugh.¡±


    At first, I turned away from him and tried to leave the shed.


    He¡¯s a repulsive evil man, he¡¯s sly enough to attack me when he gets the chance, and he¡¯s the viin who will destroy the Empire.


    But¡­ for some reason, seeing him lying down like that¡­ it reminded me of the time when I first met him.


    Back then, I was the one sitting down, and he was standing upright.


    ¡°Cough! Cough!¡±


    ¡°¡­Sigh.¡±


    While I was thinking like that, he coughed once more and tightly closed his eyes.


    Eventually, not able to see him anymore like this, I approached him and sat down.


    Of course, I will not infuse any holy power and will only diagnose his condition.


    Not to heal, but to get information about the enemy.


    I will never sympathize with him or worry about him. Just for the sake of information¡­


    ¡°¡­..!¡±


    When I put my hand on his body while thinking like that, I was shocked.


    ¡°Y-You¡­ what happened to you?¡±


    ¡°¡­What are you talking about?¡±


    ¡°This is¡­ what in the world¡­¡±


    The degree of damage to his body is beyond imagination.


    The mana circuit is improperly oriented, causing an overload in the body whenever mana tries to flow. The internal organs are all twisted around, and there is barely any life force remaining in his body.


    The only time I have seen this kind of physical condition was when I was treating critically ill patients in a hospital run by the Church.


    So¡­ Now Frey¡­


    ¡°You¡­ Exactly how many years do you have left?¡±


    ¡°Cough!! Cough¡­ What do you mean?¡±


    Apparently, he doesn¡¯t seem to be aware of his physical condition.


    After all, he is so full of pride and vanity and once he finds out that he has only a few years left to live, he will probably run rampant because there is no point in doing anything else.


    He¡¯ll probably die in a few years if left alone like this.


    Frey, who will destroy the Empire in the future and secretly stand on the side of the Demon King as he watches the world burn, will disappear.


    Good. Really good. You are destined to die on your own without any effort on our part, so I think this is going ording to n.


    Definitely, I¡¯m sure it will be all right¡­¡­.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    To this day, I keep remembering the first time I met him.


    ¡°¡­What are you doing right now?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a very small amount of holy power.¡±


    In the end, I decided to infuse him with a miniscule amount of holy power.


    It¡¯s not like he remembers his past. It¡¯s just that it¡¯s difficult for Frey to keep volunteering, so I just wanted to give him enough energy to help clean the cefortably.


    ¡°¡­ Uh?¡±


    But something is strange. Obviously, I¡¯ve infused holy power, but his life force is still at rock bottom. How could this happen?


    Even though I definitely gave him enough holy power so he could spend the dayfortably.


    <em>¨C Whoosh¡­</em>


    ¡°¡­ What are you doing?¡±


    ¡°Just Wait.¡±


    Eventually, I started to inject a little bit more holy power. However, his vitality, or rather his life force, didn¡¯t increase.


    Enough for 3 days, enough for a week, enough for a month¡­


    Even when I continued to infuse holy power, his physical condition did not improve at all.


    ¡°Gasp¡­ Gasp¡­¡±


    As I finally pulled away from him while letting out a fatigued breath. I muttered inwardly while raising the corners of my lipsboriously.


    ¡®Isn¡¯t this good? If I can¡¯t treat him with my holy power¡­ nothing can cure him at all.¡¯


    Seeing that holy power doesn¡¯t work, the Sun God seems to have abandoned him too. Otherwise, there is no way that he can¡¯t be cured.


    Yes, it is very good. It¡¯s a good thing that the evil Frey was given a death sentence.


    It¡¯s always been what I wanted. I remembered how I really wanted to kill him a few months ago.


    Frey is a viin who deserves no sympathy. So, his death is truly something to celebrate.


    Please, why is this happening? Until recently, she had even felt the intention of killing him, but when his death became certain, why¡­


    ¡®¡­Why is my heart breaking?¡¯


    Frey¡¯s silver eyes made contact with my white ones.


    When the image of the innocent face of Frey, who had given me a potion with his silver eyes shining, came to mind, my heart began to ache.


    ¡°Ugh¡­!¡±


    ¡°What, what?¡±


    The white hair that symbolizes me as the Pure White Saintess fluttered and blended with Frey¡¯s silver hair.


    I always wondered why. It was probably because I got too close to Frey.


    Looking at the pool of blood formed in front of Frey, who had a distorted expression on his face, I thought over and over again with hazy eyes.


    Frey is the Empire¡¯s Greatest Viin. You must hate him. I must hate him. I must kill him. He tried to attack me. He will be the cause of the Empire¡¯s downfall in the future.


    I¡¯m stupid. I¡¯ve always been an idiot since I was little. I¡¯m horrible at writing too. My memorization skills are subpar. The only thing I¡¯ve ever been good at is being kind.


    So now the situation makes sense. There¡¯s nothing wrong with that. Everything is back to normal¡­


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    There¡¯s definitely a problem with the fact that even if you put holy power into Frey¡¯s body, it doesn¡¯t increase his vitality. That¡¯s against thew of the world.


    Holy power is not a miracle, it is aw and a phenomenon. Miracles are different. It¡¯s definitely strange to vite such an immutablew.


    Even if I eliminate the fact that his life force is not being replenished, why are the wounds of his body not being healed? Therefore, something is very wrong right now.


    ¡°Ferloche?¡±


    And Frey is acting strange as well. He ims he¡¯s going to vite me, yet he keeps buying time while making all sorts of excuses.


    No, in the first ce, everything he does is strange.


    Not only that, I¡¯m also¡­ acting strange.


    What happened? Why am I here? Since when have I been like this?


    Frey is in danger. If it goes on like this, he won¡¯t evenst a few years. So what should I do? Should I save you? Should I kill you?


    Is what I said earlier a good thing? What does the word ¡®pretentious¡¯ mean? Was that really apliment? Did I really not know the meaning of that word?


    If what I believed in wasn¡¯t a miracle, what is the real ¡®miracle¡¯? Didn¡¯t I know that before? So, what are thews and phenomena? Who is the Sun God? What do I believe in?


    It¡¯s fake. It¡¯s all fake. I have to find the truth. I don¡¯t know, but I feel an urge to scream.


    ¡°¡­Has she finally lost her mind?¡±


    <em>Pretense and hypocrisy, light and darkness. The sun, the moon, and the stars. And¡ª</em>


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    ¡°Demon¡­¡±


    ¡°Cough, cough! What the hell are you saying¡­¡±


    ¡°Demon¡­..¡±


    It¡¯s been a minute since Ferloche put her hand on Frey¡¯s body and started stroking it.


    Frey, annoyed by this, tried to get up, thinking she was fooling around again¡­


    ¡°¡­Demon.¡±


    ¡°¡­..?¡±


    Ferloche responded by tilting her head as she kept muttering words out of nowhere.


    ¡°What are you spouting all of a sudden?¡±


    <strong>¡°Demon¡­God¡­¡±</strong>


    Frey, who looked at Ferloche with a bewildered expression, began listening to her in earnest as she was about to say something, but¡ª


    ¨C Screech¡­


    ¡°You two, what are you doing here?¡±


    As Ruby opened the door to the dark warehouse and entered, Ferloche stopped her speech and began to shake her head.


    ¡°¡­Ah? Are you all right?¡±


    Meanwhile, when the bright sunlight that permeated through the open door enveloped Frey and Ferloche while also illuminating the puddle of blood in front of Frey, Ruby, who had witnessed this, screamed in horror.


    ¡°¡­It¡¯s fine, fuck off.¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes¡­ Please let me know if you need any help.¡±


    Then Frey, with an icy voice, drove Ruby out of the warehouse, and began to look at Ferloche in front of her.


    ¡°Everything, you¡¯ve be like this¡­ you¡ª¡±


    ¡°¡ªgot what I deserve?¡±


    ¡°Yes! You got what you deserved! Her Highness na said it¡¯s an expression of the eastern continent used in times like this¡­¡±


    ¡°Shut up, get off of my body.¡±


    Before long, when Ferloche began babbling with a stern look on her face as usual, Frey heaved a deep sigh, then pushed her aside and muttered.


    ¡°¡­Should we stop here for today?¡±


    ¡°Um¡­ Considering your physical condition¡­ Today is especially¡­¡±


    ¡°Then let¡¯s go to the Cathedral of the Sun God Church.¡±


    ¡°Eh? But, recently, only those who have received permission can enter the church¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­I have to pray with you after volunteer work, remember?.¡±


    ¡°¡­Ah.¡±


    After leaving the warehouse, the two of them greeted Anna, who looked at them covered in blood with an appalled expression, and then left the orphanage in a hurry.


    ¡°You! How did you injure your body this badly? Have you ever been tortured by the Demon King¡¯s army? If you tell me about it, especially the Church¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­Why are there so many Church members around the orphanage? Do you know anything?¡±


    The two of them got on the carriage while asking different questions to each other and drifted away from the orphanage.


    As the warm sunlight was shining upon them.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    Arriving at the cathedral, Frey admonished Ferloche for ten minutes, who strongly insisted that their prayers be offered first, and then headed where she guided him.


    ¡°¡­So, is this where you sensed a sinister aura?¡±


    There stood a crude iron gate.


    ¡°Yes! You guys must be doing something here¡­Uhmm!¡±


    ¡°¡­Shh.¡±


    Frey, who shut her mouth, spoke in a hushed tone. He then opened the iron grate and stepped inside.


    ¡°Fuha, how did you get away from the guard? I was caught every time I tried¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­I don¡¯t know, but for some odd reason, there are too few people in the cathedral. There are no guards. Something is strange.¡±


    Despite deliberately arriving several hours earlier than expected, and wearing a in nun robe instead of her striking maiden robe, it was all futile. Frey, feeling disappointed, let out a sigh and began looking around the room.


    ¡°¡­The time hase for something to happen.¡±


    <em>¨C Ruuumble!!!</em>


    And at that moment, the space inside the room turned upside down and aplex maze appeared.


    ¡°I knew it.¡±


    Frey, who looked at the scene with an anticipated look, slowly entered the maze along with Ferloche, who was staring at the scene in a daze with her mouth agape.


    ¡°What are they going to do?¡±


    And at that point.


    ¡°¡­Should I follow them?¡±


    Irina, who had been watching them from afar, dressed in identical clothing to that of Ferloche, quietly looked around before heading towards the cer.

 Chapter 51: The Underground Labyrinth

    <b>? The Underground Labyrinth ?</b>


    ¡°Uh¡­ why did this ce transform?¡±


    ¡°¡­ Who knows?¡±


    ¡°What do you mean, who knows?! You¡¯re the one who said you knew the secrets of this ce!¡±


    Ferloche, who took the lead after entering the basement of the church, or rather thebyrinth, is now trembling and screaming.


    Despite being the Saintess of the Sun God Church, and someone who must have surely experienced plenty of horrors in the previous timeline, she still seems to be afraid of the dark.


    Of course, I hate dark ces as well. But I have no choice since Ferloche¡¯s life is at stake here.


    ¡°D-Do you know the way forward?¡±


    ¡°No, just hurry up and get a move on already.¡±


    Despite Ferloche¡¯s life being at risk, she still walks at the very front. While it is quite boring for me, I can¡¯t lead the way due to my body being in a battered state.


    Therefore, it would be better for Ferloche, who has the ¡®Blessing of the Sun God¡¯ to lead the way for our safety.


    ¡°Oh! The road splits in two here.¡±


    After walking for a long time, we came across a forked road. Judging from this, it seems thisbyrinth has a very typical design. A clich¨¦ fork of one correct path and either a wrong path or a trap.


    ¡°Fr-Frey! Which way should we go?¡±


    ¡°Hmmmm..¡±


    If only I had 1 stack, I would have secretly attempted both paths without Ferloche noticing, but currently it¡¯s too much for my body to handle.


    So, I guess I¡¯ll have to choose the next best thing.


    ¡°¡­You, get behind me.¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    ¡°Watch my back for a bit.¡±


    I dragged Ferloche behind me as she was still tiptoeing and trying to gauge what was ahead of the two paths. After confirming she was looking elsewhere astutely, I secretly began channeling ster mana


    ¡°Ugh..¡±


    After I continued to channel ster mana forwards, I could intuitively feel something was ¡®wrong¡¯ with the entrance on the left.


    ¡°¡­The right.¡±


    The feeling of incongruity was unusual, so I opened my eyes and pointed to the right, when suddenly a loud sound resounded from the passage to the left.


    Surprised, I quickly tried to grab Ferloche and go to the passage on the right, only to find that she was no longer there. Ferloche, who had been on the lookout, had suddenly vanished.


    ¡°Ferloche!?¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    Confused, I called out to her loudly, and to my surprise, her answer came back from the passage on the left.


    In a rush, I grabbed the sword from my waist and jumped into the passage on the left. There, I found Ferloche smiling triumphantly, covered in stone dust.


    ¡°Abyrinth like this, you just have to destroy everything!¡±


    ¡°¡­.Sigh¡­¡±


    In front of her was a shattered boulder that must have been rolling at her at a breakneck speed.


    ¡°Let¡¯s keep going.¡±


    Freed from the thought that I wasted ster mana for nothing, I began to break through the maze at high speed with the siege weapon called ¡®Ferloche.¡¯


    <em>¨C Crack!</em>


    ¡°¡­By the way, how was this huge space created in the cer of the church?¡±


    Around the time we broke through the 5th fork, Ferloche, who snapped the neck of an undead orc that appeared out of nowhere, asked me a question while holding the drooping corpse of the orc.


    ¡°Over time.¡±


    ¡°Right¡­ After all, the corruption of the Church has been going on for quite some time.¡±


    Soon after hearing my answer, she nodded her head and began to purify the undead orcs by channeling her holy power.


    ¡®¡­Is this ¡°that¡± person¡¯s work?¡¯


    Of course, what I told Ferloche was not the truth. Even in the Sun God Church, it would be unreasonable to create such a huge underground space, and the possibility of being caught is very high.


    So, magical ability must have been a factor, and if it is something that deserves a ¡®main quest¡¯ distinction, it is highly likely that the ¡®spatial maniption magic¡¯ used by the ¡®Aide¡¯.


    ¡°¡­Ah, look at this!¡±


    While specting as such, Ferloche, who was leading in front of me, stopped and began looking around curiously.


    I looked forward, wondering what was going on, and instead of the continuous, cracked cer wall, white and bare marble was adorning the walls of all sides, and warm light was leaking through the attached sun-shaped ornaments.


    ¡°Is this¡­.sunlight?¡±


    ¡°I also noticed the sunlight shining on my body. But why is the sunlight leaking out of those ornaments?¡±


    Hearing her words, I felt a little reluctant to touch the ornaments, so I tried to step away, remembering that touching a suspicious object in a ce like this is likemitting suicide¡­


    ¡°Woah.. that¡¯s amazing¡­¡±


    Unlike me, Ferloche had already taken off some of the ornaments and was messing around with them.


    ¡°Hey, Hey¡­!¡±


    <em> ¨C nk!!</em>


    ¡°¡­Shit.¡±


    I tried to yell at her to return the ornaments to the original space in a hurry, but a strange mechanical sound resounded.


    ¡°Kyaaa!?¡±


    In a panic, I wrapped my arms around Ferloche and pulled out my sword, and began scanning the surroundings vigntly, but nothing happened after a while.


    ¡°Y-You¡­ What are you doing?¡±


    Then Ferloche, who was staring nkly at me, looked puzzled.


    ¡°Nothing, you just look especially beautiful today.¡±


    Upon hearing those words, I immediately changed my expression to a sinister look and began groping Ferloche.


    ¡°¡­Let me go.¡±


    Her expression turned cold, and she pushed me away. Despite the light push, her strengthbined with the ?Blessing of the Sun God?, I would have beenpletely blown away if I hadn¡¯t braced myself.


    ¡°¡­Eugh.¡±


    I wasn¡¯t blown awaypletely, but was still pushed away quite far. I crashed against the wall hard and let out a groan.


    ¨C Screech¡­


    ¡°¡­Huh?¡±


    Then somethingpletely unexpected happened.


    The door that had been hidden in the ce where I hit the wall copsed backwards.


    As I was staring nkly at the scene, Ferloche headed inside without hesitation.


    ¡°¡­ I think I¡¯ve seen this somewhere.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    I, who was trying to stop her from entering in a hurry, stopped when she said that she seemed to have seen this ce before.


    ¡°¡­..!!!¡±


    And, after a while, I had no choice but to freeze upon seeing the sight.


    <strong>¨C In the beginning, there was the Sun God, the Moon God, and the Star God.</strong>


    ¡°Wh-Why is this here¡­?¡±


    This is because ¡®Hangul¡¯ characters were written on the cracked and faded bs.


    ¡°This must have been a space created by the ¡®Aide¡¯¡­? However, why in the world is thenguage used by my ancestor written here?¡±


    I watched the phrases that were somehow familiar to me with a bewildered expression, and then looked around.


    ¡°Ah! That¡¯s right! I saw it when I went to the Western Continent!¡±


    ¡°¡­You went to the Western Continent?¡±


    When I inquired with my brows furrowed, Ferloche hesitated for a moment, then, after fidgeting with her fingers for a moment, she opened her mouth.


    ¡°Yes, when I went on a pilgrimage with the Church¡­ The Western Continental Branch of the Sun God Church was managing a space quite simr to this one.¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡±


    ¡°I was curious, so I went to take a look¡­ but I couldn¡¯t enter because I was told it was supposed to be a top secret. If it¡¯s a secret that even the Saintess can¡¯t know, it must be an important secret!¡±


    Saying that, I stared nkly at the Saintess whose eyes twinkled in excitement, then I turned my gaze to the te and began to read the rest of the content.


    <strong>¨C Under the protection of the three Gods, for a long time, the world was in peace and bnce was maintained. However, a crisis came unexpectedly.</strong>


    ¡°¡­Crisis?¡±


    <strong>¨C One day, the Sun was split in half¡­</strong>


    The contents of the te were cut off there.


    ¡°What have you been looking at?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s quite a strange text here.¡±


    I was quite regretful that I couldn¡¯t read further, but Ferloche, who was approaching me all of a sudden, picked up the ornament that emanated sunlight and began illuminating the bs.


    ¡°Um¡­ what is this? I¡¯ve never seen a text like this before¡­¡±


    <em> ¨C Ruuumble!!!</em>


    ¡°Kyaa!?¡±


    Ferloche, who had been muttering while looking at the text illuminated by sunlight, screamed as the entire room suddenly quaked.


    ¡°¡­It¡¯s copsing!¡±


    ¡°shit.¡±


    Eventually, the room began to crumble, and for some reason, I momentarily stared nkly at the b that had begun to crack, then dashed to the exit with Ferloche.


    ¡®¡­I got an unexpected clue.¡¯


    As I stared nkly at the room buried in the piles of rubble, I silently fell into deep thought.


    There was no mention of the ¡®Moon god¡¯ or the ¡®Star god¡¯ in the Prophecy. If there was such a thing, there is no way that the former Hero would not have written it down.


    However, the b I just saw clearly had ¡®Hangul¡¯ characters written on it.


    In other words, there exist clues that are not mentioned in the prophetic book or the system.


    ¡®Anyway, I must visit the Western Continent no matter what.¡¯


    Full of anticipation that maybe I could find a new hope for my future, I decided to visit the Western Continent as soon as possible, then got up and started dusting the dirt from my clothes.


    ¡°Ugh¡­ my butt hurts¡­¡±


    ¡°Give me that.¡±


    ¡°Please no!¡±


    Soon after, I found Ferloche, who was sitting on the floor while grabbing her butt. I tried to take the ornament she was holding, but Ferloche twisted her body to avoid my hand.


    ¡°For some reason, it feels warm¡­ Maybe like a mother?¡±


    My heart ached when she said that the ornament reminded her of her mother. I heaved a deep sigh recalling the fact that Ferloche was an orphan and said.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t want to be locked up with me and live with me for the rest of your life, don¡¯t touch anything from now on.¡±


    ¡°¡­All right.¡±


    Ferloche then nodded with a cold expression on her face. Apparently, she didn¡¯t like that idea at all.


    ¡°Then, let¡¯s go.¡±


    Having ced Ferloche in front of me again, I encouraged her to move faster, and muttered inwardly.


    ¡®¡­Is someone following us?¡¯


    I kept sensing someone¡¯s presence since earlier.


    ¡°Wow¡­ there are a lot of ornaments? Since there are so many, if I just take one¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t even think about it.¡±


    The sunlight from the ornaments attached to the long passageway continued to illuminate us.


    Seeing that it emits light of a certain intensity at regr intervals, it seems that it is not just a simple ornament, but I decided to ignore it because thepletion of the ¡®Main Quest¡¯ is more urgent right now.


    ¡°Ah! There¡¯s light over there!¡±


    ¡°¡­Yes, I think so.¡±


    After walking for a long time, a light began to appear in the distance.


    I didn¡¯t know what was going to pop out this time, so I approached the light feeling quite anxious. And eventually we arrived at a door.


    ¡°¡­A magical seal is embedded on it.¡±


    As I got closer and touched it with my hand, a fairlyplex magic circle appeared.


    Of course, I am a swordsman, but I do know about magic because Serena used to teach me when we would y house back in the day. Thus I umted a lot of knowledge in the previous timeline, so I was able to analyze this easily.


    ¡®¡­An advanced sealing magic.¡¯


    However, that didn¡¯t mean I could undo the magic circle, so I was looking at the magic seal that was formed through the ovepping of variousplicated spells with a perplexed expression.


    ¡°Why aren¡¯t you going in?¡±


    ¡°¡­There is a sealing magic circle.¡±


    ¡°A sealing magic circle?¡±


    As I spoke in a low voice and pointed to the magic seal that appeared in front of me, Ferloche, who had tilted her head for a moment, looked at me and said,


    ¡°¡­If it¡¯s a sealing magic circle, you can undo it, can¡¯t you?¡±


    Her appearance was so pure and innocent that I wanted to pat her on the head, but I closed my eyes tightly and barely endured it. I then kindly exined.


    ¡°Even if ten Magic Tower magese here, they can¡¯t dispel it within a day.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°Different sealing magic and anti-destruction magic spells are stacked together, creating a kind of synergistic effect designed to protect each other¡­ A person possessing a high magical sensitivity has to take a long time to undo them one by one.¡±


    ¡°¡­..???¡±


    He tried hard to exin, but Ferloche only tilted her head in confusion.


    ¡°¡­It¡¯s basically like an extremely sturdy and rusted lock, meaning that it will take a lot of time and effort to open it even if you put the key in it.¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­¡±


    In the end, after toning down the exnationg as much as possible to to fit Ferloche¡¯s level of intelligence, she began to nod her head as if she understood.


    ¡°Then the solution is simple!¡±


    ¡°¡­What?¡±


    After nodding her head for a while, Ferloche suddenly crossed her arms and said with a triumphant expression.


    ¡°If the key doesn¡¯t work¡­ we just have to break the lock!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡±


    After she had spoken, I looked at Ferloche with a hopeless expression while she kept grinning at me. I instantly opened my mouth at the sudden thought that crossed my mind.


    ¡°Wait. Can you designate the ¡®Magic Seal¡¯ as the target of ¡®Blessing of the Sun God¡¯?¡±


    ¡°Hey, how did you know that I had the ¡®Blessing of the Sun God¡¯!?¡±


    ¡°Can you or can you not?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve never done it before¡­¡±


    Saying that, Ferloche had a troubled expression on her face, so I forcefully grabbed her arms and put her hands in front of the magic seal and said.


    ¡°Use the Blessing of the Sun God on the magic seal.¡±


    ¡°¡­Al-All right, I get it, so let go!¡±


    She freed her hand, then nervously took a deep breath, and powerfully thrust her fist into the magic seal.


    <em>¨C ng!!!</em>


    Then, the colorful sealing magic circle that was burning in front of her was shattered.


    ¡°¡­It shattered, it¡¯s like breaking ss.¡±


    Realizing the value of the ¡®Blessing of the Sun God¡¯ once again, I opened the door and entered the room with Ferloche, who was shaking her head and smiling proudly.


    ¡°¡­it¡¯s very spacious here.¡±


    Then, a huge space that resembled arge arena entered our vision.


    ¡°You! It¡¯s time to tell the truth!¡±


    Ferloche, who was watching the arena with her mouth agape, red at me with a sudden frown and began to rant.


    ¡°Why did a ce that looked like a small warehouse from the outside be such a vast space when we entered! Why is there aplexbyrinth with vicious traps!?¡±


    ¡°¡­Crazy Bastards.¡±


    ¡°W-Well?¡±


    However, I ignored her and looked up at the ceiling and spat out swear words.


    ¡°Why are you¡­!¡±


    Once Ferloche followed me and looked up, she began swearing as well.


    ¡°Sacrificial¡­ magic circle¡­¡±


    This is because, on the high ceiling, a sacrificial magic circle that was several timesrger than the one used in the ¡®Raid on the Commoner¡¯s Dormitory¡¯ case was drawn.


    ¡°Hey, what is this? How did this happen?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­..¡±


    ¡°Come on, tell me the truth quickly! Frey!¡±


    Ferloche, who witnessed the scene, trembled as herplexion turned pale.


    ¡°I wonder¡­¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­..¡±


    Of course, I didn¡¯t know either. Ferloche frowned with a stiff expression on her face, and then clenched her teeth and sped her hands. She then said.


    ¡°Aha! If I destroy it with my ¡®Sun God¡¯s Power like before¡­¡±


    ¡°Your power can only target one individual. And that magic circle is scattered everywhere just like in the ¡®Commoner¡¯s Dormitory Incident¡¯.¡±


    ¡°Of course, but¡­!¡±


    ¡°Besides, how do you n to destroy the magic circle that is drawn so high up? It¡¯s impossible unless you can stretch your arms that far or shoot it.¡±


    ¡°Ugh¡­¡±


    Upon hearing this, Ferloche, who became disheartened, suddenly opened her eyes and began to look around.


    ¡°¡­What are you trying to do again?¡±


    ¡°Something¡¯s strange.¡±


    Then suddenly she started scanning the surrounding with a frown on her face and opened her mouth with a serious expression on her face.


    ¡°I can feel a sinister aura and holy power at the same time¡­¡±


    ¡°Where¡­?¡±


    ¡°¡­Below us.¡±


    Upon hearing her words, the moment she looked down involuntarily, the ground suddenly began to vibrate.


    <em>¨C Rumbleeeeeee!!!</em>


    ¡°Fuck!¡±


    Due to the quake, she lost her bnce and copsed on her butt. While Ferloche was on the verge of crying, a white spear rose from the ground right in front of her.


    ¡°Heuuughhhh¡­¡±


    ¡°Ugh¡­¡±


    ¡°This is crazy¡­¡±


    Before long, countless undead began to emerge from the ground, fully armed.


    ¡°There are¡­ too many¡­ just like¡­ back then¡­¡±


    As Ferloche¡¯splexion turned pale in horror while watching this scene.


    The reason why Ferloche, who can unleash overwhelming force due to the ¡®Blessing of the Sun God,¡¯ is so terrified, is due to the fact that her blessing is vulnerable against ¡®multiple enemies.¡¯


    The ?Blessing of the Sun God? is a 1:1 specialized technique that can show overwhelming force by designating only one enemy. However, it can be easily neutralized if several enemies attack in unison.


    That was the main reason why she was caught by the Demon King in the previous timeline.


    That being said¡­


    ¡°¡­Why are you acting like this?¡±


    ¡°This is a horrible situation!¡±


    ¡°Is it?¡±


    But you don¡¯t have to worry at all. Because they are ¡®undead¡¯.


    ¡°Shut up and use your holy power.¡±


    ¡°¡­Ah.¡±


    The undead are incredibly vulnerable to ?Holy Power? and ?Fire?. It is potent enough to make the undead incapacitated upon slight contact.


    ¡°Sun God in heaven, watch over us¡­ no, watch over me and bestow your power¡­¡±


    <em>¨C Whooosh¡­!</em>


    After Ferloche hurriedly cast her spell, scorching holy power was radiated in all directions.


    ¡°¡±Keeeeeeeeek!¡±¡±


    Then the countless undead who made contact with her holy power began to writhe in pain..


    ¡°Ah! There¡¯s a way out over there!¡±


    While the undead were losing their minds from the pain, Ferloche, who found an exit far away, screamed and began running towards the exit with a cheerful expression, but..


    <em>¨C Whoosh!</em>


    ¡°¡­AH!¡±


    An arrow that flew at a ferocious speed pierced her leg, and she had no choice but to copse on the ground again.


    ¡°¡­Damn, you can¡¯t even stop that.¡±


    Meanwhile, I drew my sword and struck the six arrows rushing towards her, and looked at the arrow stuck in her legs with a dissatisfied face.


    ¡°Uh, why¡­? Why did the undead not¡­?¡±


    ¡°These guys are the ¡®Pdins¡¯ who were buried in the church¡¯s cer.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    I don¡¯t know whose sinister scheme is this, but they resurrected pdins with holy attributes as undead.


    It¡¯s not that they just possessed holy power, but it¡¯spletely fused with the dark mana.


    Because of this, they didn¡¯t be incapacitated even after receiving Ferloche¡¯s holy power, but rather, they seem to have been strengthened.


    I don¡¯t know how this absurd situation happened, but there is one thing I must do right now.


    ¡°By the way, have you used enough holy power? Ferloche?¡±


    ¡°Ye-Yes¡­?¡±


    ¡°Is that thest of your remaining holy power? Now, you won¡¯t even have the strength to move now.¡±


    ¡°How did you¡­¡±


    Of course, I was guessing from the intensity of the holy power I felt when she had emanated her holy power back in the orphanage¡¯s warehouse.


    What I am going to say now to Ferloche, who is on the ground trembling with a desperate expression on her face, directly opposes her hopes.


    ¡°¡­What are you going to do? Since I was nning for this from the start.¡±


    ¡°¡­..!¡±


    Upon hearing that, Ferloche began to close her eyes tightly. I slowly approached her and raised the corners of my lips.


    ¡°The truce or whatever¡­ You shouldn¡¯t have trusted me, a member of the Demon King¡¯s Army.¡±


    ¡°Y-You¡­¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it great that we¡¯re here? I purposely prepared this ce to deal with you, who recovers her holy power from sunlight.¡±


    Hearing those words, Ferloche¡¯s expression gradually turned pale.


    Seeing her figure, I¡¯m quite worried about what to do next if I survive from here¡­ but I have no choice but to save Ferloche from those undead who will soon be fully awakened.


    ¡°¡­Are you going to kill me?¡±


    ¡°Well¡­ what should I do? Should I kill this poor little person with no one to hear her screams?¡±


    I arrived right in front of Ferloche, and whispered to her with a sinister smile.


    ¡°Or, you could stay here and embrace me¡­¡±


    ¡°Ugh!!¡±


    But at that moment, Ferloche pulled out the arrow from her own leg, threw it at me, and dashed towards the exit with all her might.


    ¡°Keugh!!¡±


    Thanks to her, I plopped down with a wound on my abdomen as she managed to make it to the exit and opened the door. I looked at her fading back for a moment, then muttered to myself.


    ¡°¡­The thinging out of that ornament must have really been sunlight.¡±


    If she continues to recover because of the sunlight radiating from that ornament, Ferloche will be able to get out of here safely.


    With that in mind, I smiled gently and fiddled with my sword. I then turned my gaze towards the undead, who flinched when theyid their eyes upon me.


    I don¡¯t even know what the hell is the purpose of this wretched ce; I don¡¯t even know who therge magic circle on the ceiling is targeting¡­


    But, I will buy as much time as possible by blocking the undead here.


    So Ferloche, who was exhausted from herck of holy power, could escape safely.


    ¡°Screeeech!!!¡±


    ¡°Are there any more traps in front of her? Will Ferloche be able to escape?¡±


    I raised my sword while ring at the undead pdins, who let out a war cry. I muttered under my breath as I swathed my body in ster mana.


    ¡°¡­Now is not the time for me to worry about others.¡±


    Today, my heart seems to be throbbing several times more.

 Chapter 52: Explosive Situation

    <b>? Explosive Situation ?</b>


    ¡°¡°Screeech!!¡±¡±


    Countless undead are ring at me as they let out an outcry.


    Then, the dark mana of the undead and the holy power emanating from the white armor they were adorned in, blended together and began to devour me.


    ¡°Ugh¡­ I feel sick¡­¡±


    I felt quite ufortable when I was surrounded by a hybrid aura that should never coexist.


    The reason I probably feel so terrible is because my situation is the same.


    I¡¯m a Hero destined tomit evil deeds.


    ¡®Can I win?¡¯


    As I scanned the undead for a long time with an impassive expression and muttered to myself, I began to understand their power.


    Judging from their armor and structure of their physique, it seems that most of the undead were well-trained pdins.


    If so, is this the cemetery where the pdins of the Sun God Church are buried when they perish?


    ¡®¡­The cemetery must be on the surface.¡¯


    However, now that I think about it, the cemetery of the Church that has maintained its title since a millennium is present in front of in sight on the surface. So, why the hell does this ce have so many corpses of the pdins?


    ¨C Swoosh!


    As I was ruminating about the situation, some undead fired arrows at me.


    ¡°Shriiiiiiieeek!!!¡±


    As I dodged while trying to preserve as much stamina as possible, the undead began howling at me.


    ¡®Fortunately, it seems that they don¡¯t possess much intelligence.¡¯


    There are several types of undead.


    The first type is a kind that moves under directmand from the necromancer, and is characterized by being able to be stronger or weaker at the discretion of the necromancer.


    Of course, seeing that these guys have been acting arbitrarily since before, it seems that there is no such thing as a necromancer here.


    The second type is a kind that possesses high intelligence and makes efficient judgments on their own. In this case, it consumes a lot of materials, time, and mana to create, but one can summon quite the powerful undead.


    ¡°Time. I have to buy time¡­¡±


    Having finished assessing the opponent¡¯s strength, I slowly moved to the side and muttered to myself.


    My goal right now is not to destroy them, but to buy as much time as possible.


    Only then will Ferloche be able to get out of this ce safely.


    When I used my ster mana earlier to decipher the way forward, I found that if one opens that door and leave this room, they will find a passage that extends all the way to the surface.


    So, even if Ferloche has run out of holy power, she will still have enough to get out of this ce if she recovers from the sunlight leaking out of the ornaments, and keeps proceeding forward.


    Of course I don¡¯t know what¡¯s outside of here¡­ but if she goes outside, she¡¯ll be able to get even more sunlight, so she¡¯ll be fine.


    ¡°Screeeeech!!¡±


    Once I finished thinking as such, the undead pdins charged at me in unison.


    It was simr to watching a swarm of ants trying to devour its prey. With a slightly haggard expression, I tried to use the ?Stone of Domination? in my pocket just in case.


    But even if I pressed my finger until it hurts, the undead were still ring at me and approaching me. As expected, the ?Stone of Domination? doesn¡¯t seem to have any effect on the undead.


    ¡°Heup!¡±


    Eventually, after taking my hand out of the pocket, I instantly grabbed the hilt of my sword, took a deep breath, and then swung the sword with all my might.


    ¨C Sparkle!


    As the beautiful ster mana fused with the cold steel, the front line of the undead that was charging began copsing after they were cleaved.


    ¡°Screeeeech!!¡±


    Of course, since they were undead, most of them were still squirming around, but knowing that they would survive, I aimed precisely at their legs so their movement was futile.


    ¨C Crack! Crack!!


    The undead, who copsed on the floor with their legs cut off, were trampled upon by the undead charging at me from behind. In the aftermath of being smashed and trampled upon, they were incapacitated.


    ¡°Ugh¡­ Damn it¡­¡±


    While I watching them with a cheerful expression, I plopped down in pain as if a de had stabbed my heart.


    If I could repeat this a few more times, the numbers of the undead would have been reduced considerably. But then again, the influence of 2 penalty stacks and 1 special penalty stack seems to be too much.


    ¡°Gasp¡­ gasp¡­¡±


    I momentarily settled down and gasped for breath, then soon I staggered up and grabbed my sword.


    ¡°Should I try hand-to-handbat?¡±


    I recalled a certain myth of the first Sword Saint, the first Head of the Bywalker Ducal family. There was a legendary tale of him stopping armies numerous times all by himself using this method. I thought about fighting them using hand-to-handbat against them for a while, but soon realized that it was a stupid idea.


    Wouldn¡¯t the result be obvious if I fought while being surrounded by pdins who must have been elite soldiers of the Sun God Church in a state where I¡¯m on the verge of death due to my horrible condition?


    Of course, because they are undead, their speed and reflexes are rather slow, but¡­ there¡¯s no point in taking a risk like that.


    ¡°¡­ Whatever, I can¡¯t do it.¡±


    After giving up trying to push for hand-to-handbat, I took a deep breath and began concentrating the mana within my body.


    ording to my calctions, although my body will be in more critical condition, I don¡¯t think it would be a massive problem if I dealt one more sword sh.


    ¨C Schwiiiing!


    I shed the legs of countless undead once again byunching a massive sword sh at them, and immediately after that, I grabbed my chest and started rolling on the floor because of the agonizing pain I felt in my heart.


    ¡°Arghh¡­¡±


    While I was writhing in agony for a moment, dust flew in the air as I rolled on the floor. After spitting out the blood that I had umted in my mouth, I stabbed my sword into the ground and used it to support my battered body as I staggered up.


    ¡°They¡¯ve lost quite a few, haven¡¯t they?¡±


    Even though he only swung his sword twice, the number of undead was reduced enough to be counted with the naked eye.


    I desperately wanted to swing it a few more times, but now is the time to buy as much time as possible. I decided on this course of action and sneaked towards the door that Ferloche had left through.


    ¡®¡­Once I go to that narrow passage and cut down the undead that follow me up, I¡¯ll have to flee outside when I reach my limit.¡¯


    Since there is a risk of being surrounded and attacked from all sides while confronting them with hand-to-handbat in a wide space, it is, of course, right to give up on that approach.


    However, if the enemy¡¯s direction of attack is limited to only one and I only need to deal with a few enemies, the story will be different.


    If I take a vantage point for the passage right now, I¡¯ll be able to hold on for quite a long time just by cutting down the undead in front of me.


    Of course, if so many of these guys rush into the passage, no matter how many times I cut them down, eventually the umted corpses will begin to pour out, but in the current situation, I have no other choice.


    The exit on the other side is blocked by the rtively strong ones among the undead, and gradually more and more undead pdins are appearing out of the ground and minimizing the vacant space left inside the room.


    And since I¡¯m trying to buy time while also making sure that I don¡¯t lose my life, I have to fight with an escape route behind me.


    Of course, the number of undead pdins pouring out is a problem, but¡­ Since there are a lot of monsters infiltrating the Capital recently, the Imperial Knights are constantly guarding the Imperial Capital.


    And, with the help of the elite soldiers of the Imperial family, no matter how much holy power these undead possess, they will easily subdue the undead pdins, who are going to be greatly weakened under sunlight.


    ¡°Screeeech!!!¡±


    ¡°¡­These creepy bastards.¡±


    While thinking as such, I opened the door that Ferloche had entered through, settled down at the center of the long hallway, and locked the door.


    Of course, I don¡¯t think that door will hold up for long, but it¡¯s still better than having it wide open


    ¨C Crash!!


    ¡°Screech!!¡±


    ¡°Sigh, damn it.¡±


    Despite my attempt to buy some time, the door was destroyed by a single undead.


    Thanks to that, I felt disappointed for a moment, and after cutting the head of the undead that destroyed the door, I finally assessed the full situation.


    ¡°¡­Eh?¡±


    But something is a little strange.


    ¡°Keugh! Keugh!¡±


    ¡°Screech!¡±


    Beyond the horde of undead charging at me while letting out creepy howls, the colossal undead guarding the opposite entrancemunicated with each other and began manipting something.


    ¡°¡­What are they trying to do?¡±


    After watching their suspicious behavior for a while, I tried to get out of the passage to find out what they were doing, but before I knew it, the undead arrived right in front of me, so regretfully I was forced to enter the passage again.


    ¡°Screeeeech!¡±


    ¡°¡­Not a chance.¡±


    Standing in the previously decided spot, I stabbed my sword into the skull of the first undead who entered the exit.


    ¡°¡±Keughhhh!!¡±¡±


    Then, five to six undead began to push past the undead that had the sword stuck in his skull.


    ¡°Their speed is horrible¡­ but they¡¯re terrifyingly strong.¡±


    They were quite slow, but they were just as strong as when they were alive. Then, just as they began to exert their strength, I was forced to use the undead with a sword in his skull as a shield to try blocking their advance. However, I was being pushed to the point where my arm felt cramped.


    ¡°Heup!!¡±


    As three more undead joined, I almost lost my center of gravity and copsed, but I clenched my teeth and pulled out the sword from the undead¡¯s skull, which was used as a shield, and began shing the guys in front of me.


    Their individual strength was terrifying, but their speed was nonexistent, so the bodies of the undead, whose necks were blown away without being able to block my attack, gradually piled up.


    ¡°Ugh.¡±


    But it wasn¡¯t long before I started to get pushed back.


    It was because too many undead were piling up in the passage, gradually minimizing the free space which I can use as a foothold.


    But because I had to buy time, I stabbed, cut, and mutted the rushing undead pdins with a solemn expression on my face, but even that became useless as the undead that were neutralized kept piling up.


    Whether it was a coincidence or a sudden increase in intelligence, the undead began to climb up the passage as they used the incapacitated bodies of theirrades as stepping stones.


    ¡°Still, with this, it will be difficult for these guys toe out.¡±


    I started to take a step backwards slowly, thinking that I could leave the work to the Imperial Knights with confidence.


    ¡®Ferloche seems to have escaped safely. I¡¯m so d.¡¯


    As I slowed down their advance by cutting down the undead in front of me as much as possible, I arrived at a ce presumed to be a door leading to the surface.


    When I noticed that the door was slightly open, I realized that fortunately Ferloche seems to have escaped safely.


    ¡°Ugh!!¡±


    ¡°Keeeeeeek!!¡±


    After confirming that Ferloche was safe, I stopped right in front of the exit to slow down the speed of the undead. I smiled in relief, realizing that it was almost time for me to leave, and began slicing them again.


    If I pile up as many of the neutralized bodies of the undead as possible at the entrance, no matter how strong the undead are, only one will be able to get out.


    I would like to take care of the situationpletely by killing them all, but if I try to do so, I might die.


    ¨C Screech¡­


    After hacking for a long time and creating a low wall made of undead, I carefully opened the door, grabbed my still burning heart and pulled out a ck robe from my side bag.


    ¡°Sigh¡­¡±


    And as soon as I opened the door, I stared nkly at the scene unfolding in front of me for a moment, then carefully closed the door and swallowed my saliva.


    ¡°¡­Fuck.¡±


    I just understood everything that was happening down here.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    A few minutes before, Frey opened the door to the surface and realized something.


    ¡°Is he going that way?¡±


    Irina Philliard, who was hiding behind the door under the ce where the sacrificial magic circle was inscribed using a stealth magic scroll, stuck her head out and watched Frey as he battled his way through the horde of undead.


    ¡°Strange¡­ so strange¡­¡±


    Eventually, as Frey disappearedpletely into the passage, Irina began to mutter with a puzzled expression on her face.


    ¡°Why does Frey only do good after he hasmitted an evil deed?¡±


    It wasn¡¯t until two months ago that she became convinced of Frey¡¯s good deeds.


    After the ¡®Raid on Commoner¡¯s Dormitory,¡¯ no matter how much she investigated, she didn¡¯t gather much information due to the gap in her status andck of funds, so Irina Philliard eventually headed to the ¡®Ashen Forest¡¯.


    It was possible because after the Dark Golem was destroyed that day, the demons and dangerous monsters dwelling inside of the ¡®Ashen Forest¡¯ all migrated somewhere else.


    Nevertheless, the Ashen Forest was still not a good ce. This is because of the harsh natural environment and wild beasts that nestled there in ce of those demons and monsters were lurking everywhere.


    Even so, Irina collected all her money, bought the magic scrolls and took a leave of absence from the academy. She even went as far as living in the Ashen Forest in order to immerse herself in the investigation.


    If any problem arises, the solution must be found. This always has been Irina¡¯s principle.


    ¡°Hey, here¡­!¡±


    After a month of searching through the Ashen forest, Irina was able to find decisive information.


    While she was diligently researching as usual, she particrly prominent cavern to avoid the torrential downpour, and the moment she stepped inside she realize what that ce was.


    ¡°There are bloodstains and traces of someone being dragged on the ground, and I can feel the sparkling mana that Liana used¡­ So this is¡­?¡±


    The unidentified man with an eyepatch who threatened Irina as she kept struggling and tried to escape somehow.


    Her memories of that incident were so vivid that they still appear in her dreams to this day, and she was easily able to identify the traces of her struggles.


    Furthermore, instead of having mana exhaustion, thanks to her increased mana sensitivity, she could feel the simrity between the mana Liana used and the one Frey used. Irina gulped and began to rummage through her backpack.


    ¡®Obviously there was a woman¡¯s scream at that time. So, if this was indeed a ce where sex ves were raised¡­¡¯


    Irina, in exchange for giving up a month¡¯s worth of her meals, took out an attack spell scroll she had bought and quietly entered the cave, where she took a deep breath in anticipation of the terrible scene that would soon unfold before her eyes.¡­


    ¡°¡­Huh?¡±


    However, as soon as she saw the situation unfolding before her eyes, she had no choice but to let out a gasp.


    Instead of sex ves or torture devices, there were rotting corpses of monsters.


    ¨C Sparkle¡­


    And, amidst the bodies of those monsters, the sparkling mana was still shining.


    ¡°¡­..!¡±


    Irina, who was watching the scene, was stunned when her feet bumped into something and looked down involuntarily.


    ¡°Is it a corpse¡­?¡±


    Because there was the body of a woman who had her head cut off.


    She was the most revered Archmage in the continent¡¯s history, so she proceeded with a slightly disturbed expression and began examining the woman¡¯s head next to her corpse.


    ¡°¡­She¡¯s smiling.¡±


    Whether it was because of the glistening mana, or the icy cavern, Irina, who had a calm expression on her face, said that the woman was smiling too happily for a person who had been decapitated.


    It was a look that she should never have if she had really been Frey¡¯s sex ve who was had been killed for trying to run away.


    In addition to the trail of dried bloodstains at the entrance of the cavern continued all the way till here, there were numerous bloodstains next to the corpse.


    Seeing that, Irina came to the conclusion that the one who brought her here and the one who took the life of this woman must be Liana..in other words, Frey, who tends to cough up blood after every attack.


    ¡°Student! You must not enter that forest!!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. I¡¯m fully prepared.¡±


    ¡°Last time, an entire vige was burned down by monsters residing in that forest! Seeing that only the corpses were left in the vige, all the living people would have been taken to a cave¡­ Do you still want to go?¡±


    Irina recalled the unfortunate incident she had heard from a local native who tried to stop her with all his might and became certain of one fact.


    ¡®Frey didn¡¯t kill a sex ve ¡­ he was avenging her.¡¯


    After doing something bad to someone, Frey does good deeds in secret, behind everyone¡¯s back.


    That was Frey¡¯s secret that she had discovered after a month long investigation.


    ¡°Just before, he threatened Ferloche to flee on purpose, so he could block the horde of undead by himself¡­ I¡¯m sure of that as well.¡±


    And that conviction was once again solidified by Frey showing the same behavior this time as well.


    ¡®But why is he doing this?¡¯


    Irina waspletely convinced of Frey¡¯s actions, but she couldn¡¯t quite figure out why he was doing it.


    Of course, if she asked Frey directly, she could know right away¡­ But there must be some reason why he puts so much effort into hiding his good deeds.


    It¡¯s too dangerous to approach him without knowing whether a variable urred during this regression and Frey changed, or whether he was like that from the beginning.


    Because he was such an evil person, there could even be some kind of malice hidden in that good deed, or there could be some other reason why the good deed should not be discovered by anyone.


    So, it¡¯s still not time yet¡­


    ¨C Crash!!


    ¡°Huh!?¡±


    Irina, who had been immersed in her thoughts for so long, opened her eyes wide upon hearing the sudden roar and the desperate scream.


    ¡°Stop it!¡±


    I looked up to see what the hell was going on, and Frey, with bloodshot eyes, emerged from the passage, bleeding from his mouth, chased by a horde of undead.


    He literally pushed the undead out of his way. However, in the aftermath, Frey was also stabbed and wounded by those undead, yet he still kept charging at the colossal undead without hesitation.


    ¡°Ahhhh!!!¡±


    As he wielded his sword with all his power, one of the two colossal undead that was manipting something lost its leg.


    ¡°Roooooooooar!!¡±


    ¡°Ahhhhhhh!!¡±


    Frey, who trembled as blood dripped from his eyes, began stabbing the undead. Meanwhile, the undead started manipting the thing even more hastily as Frey twisted the sword he stabbed in the undead with all his might.


    ¡°Wait, I think something is wrong¡­¡±


    Irina, who was staring nkly at the scene, hurriedly started concentrating mes in her hands.


    ¡°DIEEEE!!¡±


    Meanwhile, Frey, who was twisting the sword with all his might, cut off the legs of the undead and smashed the thing they were tinkering with.


    ¡°Damn it¡­¡±


    With an unbelievable explosive power, he defeated a horde of undead pdins and two colossal undead. However, he seemed to have reached his limit.


    Because, after pouring out all his strength, he fell to his knees and then copsed helplessly.


    <strong>¡°No¡­ I can¡¯t fall here¡­¡±</strong>


    Realizing that he no longer had any strength in his body, he pulled something out of his inner pocket with a desperate expression on his face, while Irina, who sensed an ominous feeling from it decided to intervene in the situation and shot mes from her hands.


    ¨C Whoosh!!


    ¡°Screeeech!!¡±


    As Irinaunched fire from her hands, the undead around Frey began to burn.


    ¡°Wh-Who is¡ª¡±


    Then Frey put the strange object back in his pocket and barely asked a question in a strained voice. However, when Irina held him, Frey, who intuitively realized that he was being protected in the back of his fading consciousness slowly closed his eyes.


    ¨C Whooosh!


    ¡°Screeech!¡±


    Then Irina, who was holding Frey and shooting mes at the same time, started heading for the exit Frey had opened up as she ran out of mana that she had been umting for over a week.


    ¡°Screeech!!¡±


    ¡°Fuck off!!¡±


    Irina, who shot herst fireball that she could use at an undead who was too close forfort, took out the attack spell scroll she had kept in her pocket just in case something happened. As she opened the door¡­


    ¡°¡­Sigh.¡±


    Soon she was able to figure out why Frey had suddenly returned in a hurry.


    ¡°Evacuate all the children in the orphanage!! Right now!!!¡±


    ¡°Saint¡­ Stop insisting. If you keep doing that¡­¡±


    ¡°If you don¡¯t evacuate immediately, I¡¯ll use the ¡ºBlessing of the Sun God¡» to destroy the orphanage myself!!!¡±


    ¡°Th-The Blessing of the Sun God¡­?¡±


    Ferloche, who was lying on the floor, panted with a pale face, was screaming at the Pope and pdins who were blocking her path. Especially because of the sight thaty in front of her.


    ¨C Crackle! Crackle!!


    ¨C Toot! Toot!


    It was because in front of her a massive party was being in the orphange of the Sun God Church where firecrackers were popped and trumpets were being blown.


    ¡®Maybe¡­ the magic circle on the ceiling¡­¡¯


    Irina, who froze for a moment, broke out in a cold sweat when she realized the tragedy that would have transpired if it had not been for Frey. She then sensed a presence behind and hurriedly turned around.


    ¡°Screeech!!¡±


    ¡°F-Fuck!¡±


    Then, seeing an undead approaching right behind her, Irina hurriedly tore the attack scroll in her hand.


    ¨C Riiiiiip!


    ¡°H-huh!?¡±


    She was soon engulfed in light along with Frey, as they both vanished into thin air, sensing a familiar feeling she had experienced before during the performance evaluation incident.


    And then there was a brief moment of silence.


    ¡°Screeeech!!¡±


    ¡°Wh-What the hell!?¡±


    ¡°Undead! An undead has appeared!!¡±


    This was the prelude to the ¡ºHoly Undead Knight Incident¡» that would turn both the Empire and Sun God Church upside down.


    <strong><em>Wanna read ahead ? Buy coins here. You can unlock chapters with coins or rather ¡°genesis orbs¡±.</em></strong>


    <strong><em>You can also support us by bing an exclusive member here.</em></strong>


    We are Recruiting! ¡ºWe are looking for more Korean Trantors, for more details please join our discord server¡ª¡»

 Chapter 53: Transformation

    <b>? Transformation ?</b>


    The ce where Irina and Frey arrived was in a lush forest illuminated by light from all directions.


    ¡°Ugh¡­!¡±


    Irina, who was panting for a while due to the side effects of teleportation, began to scan the surrounding with a sharp gaze.


    ¡°W-Where are we?¡±


    ¡°I-Is he dead?¡±


    In Irina¡¯s arms remained Frey¡¯s unconscious self as he tightly held on to her.


    Irina frowned slightly as she looked at him. Sheid him carefully on the floor and then she quietly ced her ear to his chest.


    ¡°¡­For now, he¡¯s alive.¡±


    Although his body was in terrible shape, Frey¡¯s heart was still beating albeit faintly.


    Irina, who heaved a sigh of relief after putting her head to Frey¡¯s chest, noticed his attire, which was torn by the undead.


    ¡°Well¡­¡±


    Irina hesitated for a moment as she looked at it, but after momentarily ncing at Frey she carefully took off his top and muttered.


    ¡°I mean, his condition is kind of strange as well.¡±


    His body was supposed to be pretty normal except for the traces of burning mana circuits and the wounds he had just received from the horde of undead.


    However, there was dark mana emanating from every nook and cranny of his torso.


    ¨C Rustle¡­


    After briefly observing the phenomenon quietly, Irina started stroking Frey¡¯s bare body with her own hands.


    Then she noticed a ce where there weren¡¯t any visual wounds, the part of his body which she was about to touchst time. Now she felt a rough, patchy sensation in her hand.


    Irina, who continued to caress Frey¡¯s body as she touched that part, opened her eyes wide for a moment.


    ¡°Hey, is this¡­?¡±


    It was because the sparkling mana that Frey emitted during the intense battle he previously engaged in blended with the dark mana present in his torso, dissipating it in the process. His true body was revealed when theyer of dark mana was dispelled.


    ¡°Oh my God¡­¡±


    The state of his body, which was soon revealedpletely, was appalling.


    His shoulder des were bruised to the point that it turned deep blue. His body was riddled with wounds and scars from des. Some of his wounds opened up again as blood oozed out of them.


    <strong>There wasn¡¯t a single part of his body that didn¡¯t bear a wound.</strong>


    ¡®Most of them are wounds from monsters or demons¡­ Besides¡­¡¯


    Since she was hailed as the best battle mage on the continent, Irina realized at a nce that those wounds were inflicted by demons and monsters. More precisely, upon closer look, she identified wounds that were inflicted by the demonic monsters from the ¡®Ashen Forest.¡¯


    ¡°Why¡­? Why the hell did he do all this?¡±


    Of course, she didn¡¯t receive an answer from Frey, who was unconscious.


    After seeing Frey¡¯s condition, Irina returned to her senses, heaved a deep sigh, then began to lift him up again.


    Because Irina was a mage, shecked physical strength, but Frey was light enough for her to lift him up without much difficulty. She inspected the patch of grass that was trampled upon by their sudden appearance while she was exploring the unknown area.


    ¡®¡­How the hell did this happen?¡¯


    The scroll she bought was clearly an ¡®Attack Scroll¡¯.


    Irina was poor since her birth, and even with all the money she collected, it was not enough to buy an official scroll, so she bought an ¡®illegal scroll¡¯ in the back alley.


    Of course, there were rumors that stated, ¡®Buying a scroll in the back alley is suicidal¡¯ as it was a ce where scroll scams were frequent. But Irina was confident.


    This was because she was a peerless genius when ites to magic, and was destined to be an Archmage, who would be hailed across the world in the future.


    So, although she couldn¡¯t use magic, her magical knowledge was still there, and she believed it was enough to confidently purchase a scroll based on that.


    So, from morning, she searched all the magic scroll stores in the back alley, and finally was able to purchase scrolls from a shabby street vendor in the evening.


    Because all the other stores sold only fake or nonworking scrolls, there was only one ce left.


    The owner¡¯s face was covered in bandage, and he seemed rather old. He handed a scroll to her with a meaningful smile, but she was sure it was an ¡®attack scroll¡¯ that was working properly.


    However, why did the attack scroll be a ¡®teleportation¡¯ scroll? Did he really make a mistake?


    ¡®Come to think of it¡­ this happenedst time as well¡­¡¯


    Irina, who was still immersed in her thoughts, soon shook her head and began to move.


    The strange magic scroll, the mysterious owner, and the relevance of the simrity between the current andst incidents. But for now, it was more important to identify the location they were teleported to.


    ¡°¡­What?¡±


    Irina held Frey carefully and left the woond. However, soon her expression hardened and she muttered under her breath when she witnessed the scene unfolding before her eyes.


    ¡°This¡­ is¡­?¡±


    The sight of the shabby secret base she had built with Frey when she was young stood in front of her eyes.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    ¡°Sigh¡­¡±


    Lying on the worn-out bed of the secret base, Irina stared at Frey, who was grunting. She frowned and looked at the setting sun on the horizon.


    ¡°¡­This is problematic.¡±


    This was the ce where Frey and Irina¡¯s childhood memories were melded together, the forest near the Starlight Duchy, where her face got scarred in her desperate attempt to save Frey from a wolf.


    When she first realized that, Irina grabbed her head and pondered for a moment as to why the magic scroll had sent both of them to such a ce. However, soon she quietly lifted Frey and swiftly began heading down the mountain.


    It was very easy for her to descend from the mountain because of her familiarity with the route since she was young, and after going down for a long time, she finally managed to make it to the street with Frey.


    However¡­


    ¡°T-This is¡­¡±


    Seeing the Imperial newspapers scattered across the street forced her to be frozen stiff with Frey still in her arms.


    <em><strong>Meanwhile, it has been revealed that ¡®Fray Raon Starlight,¡¯ known to be the prime suspect in this case, is currently resting in his dormitory as a result of the aftereffects of the ¡®Raid on Commoner¡¯s Dormitory¡¯ incident.</strong></em>


    The newspaper reported that Frey, whom she was holding now, was identified as the prime suspect in the ¡®Holy Undead Knight Incident.¡¯ However, soon when he was found to be resting in the dormitory he was freed from all suspicion.


    ¡®¡­Did Kania or Serena do something?¡¯


    Irina, puzzled for a moment by the contents, soon assumed that either Kania or Serena, who were apparently helping him secretly, had created an alibi, and continued to read the newspaper.


    <em><strong>The ¡®Sun God Church¡¯ is officially protesting against Saintess Ferloche and the Third Imperial Princess, who gave false testimony. However, the Saintess and the Third Imperial Princess also announced that they would expose the lies hidden in the depths of the Church, causing a big stir¡­</strong></em>


    ¡°¡­Ugh.¡±


    But when the political nonsense she hated the most came out, Irina, whose brows furrowed, covered her face with the newspaper, and fell into deep thought as she gazed at Frey, whom she held in her arms.


    ¡®After all¡­ we can¡¯t afford to stand out right now¡­¡¯


    Although she had not yet figured out why Frey did this or what his purpose was, it was undoubtedly true that he saved Ferloche¡¯s life and the lives of thousands of children today.


    So, for now, she was determined to hide him. Irina climbed the mountain again and returned to the most familiar ce, the ¡®Secret Base¡¯.


    ¡°Ugh¡­¡±


    So, watching the setting sun, Irina cautiously approached him as Frey, who was lying on her bed, moaned.


    ¡°This¡­ I need to treat him¡­¡±


    Convinced that his wounds and physical condition will be critical before long, she began rummaging through her backpack, which she had been carrying until then.


    ¡°¡­Sigh.¡±


    But when she found only one healing potion in the bag due to herck of money, she lowered her head in disappointment and sighed.


    ¡°Ugh¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­Drink.¡±


    After cursing her own poverty for a while, Irina began pouring the potion down Frey¡¯s lips.


    ¡°Um¡­¡±


    Then, perhaps because of it, Frey¡¯s expression slightly rxed.


    ¡®This isn¡¯t enough¡­¡¯


    However, since the potion wasn¡¯t enough to treat his grave injuries, the look on Frey¡¯s face soon changed to that of an expression of pain. Irina, who looked at him in silence, put on her backpack and muttered as she walked out of the secret base.


    ¡°¡­I guess I¡¯ll have to look for some herbs.¡±


    .


    .


    .


    ¡°Frey, calm down.¡±


    ¡°Gasp¡­ gasp¡­¡±


    Knowing the geography of the mountains, Irina, who picked up potent medicinal herbs in a matter of minutes, encountered an unexpected hurdle.


    ¡°Damn, I can¡¯t feed him the herbs like this.¡±


    Since the potion was in a fluid form, she could somehow make him drink it, but she had no way of feeding him the herb as long as he was unconscious.


    If she tries to force it into his mouth, his airway might get blocked, and even if she grinds it into powdered form, Frey needs to chew thoroughly before finally eating it, unless he follows all these steps the herbs will have no effect.


    ¡°Heugh¡­¡±


    Irina finally heaved a deep sigh and sat across the bed where Frey was lying, and looked down at his pale face drenched in cold sweat. She then quietly opened her mouth.


    ¡°You¡­ what on earth are you dreaming about?¡±


    Frey, who she wanted to kill like crazy until a few months ago, is dying in front of her eyes.


    If she shoots even the slightest amount of mana at his heart, even if she strangles him for a split moment¡­ no, she doesn¡¯t have to go that far. Even if she just leaves him like this, he¡¯ll eventually sumb to his death.


    And no one will ever find out or me her for it.


    Even now, he is vilified as the ¡®Greatest Scum of the Empire,¡¯ a heinous man who hasmitted countless crimes, destined to be Greatest Viin in the history of the Empire, the one who will be the cause of the Empire¡¯s downfall.


    However¡­


    ¡°¡­I haven¡¯t discovered the truth yet.¡±


    Perhaps the whole assertion was false from the start..


    As long as Frey continues tomit evil deeds in the public while keeping his good deeds under wrap, giving up on him like this would be frustrating for Irina.


    After much deliberation, Irina made a decision. She put the medicinal herb in her mouth and started chewing it.


    ¡°Heup¡­¡±


    Irina, who had been chewing on the herbs for a long time, hesitated for a moment before kissing Frey on the lips.


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡±


    Then she pushed down all of the herbs into Frey¡¯s mouth and repeated the action for a while.


    ¡°Heugh¡­¡±


    So, after she had chewed through all the herbs she had found and fed them to Frey, Irina wiped her own lips and began examining his condition.


    As if her efforts had paid off, Frey¡¯splexion had improved, and the bleeding from his wound had stopped.


    ¡®Were the effects this prominent in the past?¡¯


    Irina, who was watching Frey, turned around and started heading towards the entrance to gather more herbs to feed Frey.


    ¡°Cough! Cough!¡±


    ¡°W-What?¡±


    But at that moment, Frey suddenly began to tremble while coughing up blood, and Irina rushed to him and started examining his condition.


    ¡°I-Irina¡­?¡±


    ¡°¡­..!¡±


    But when Irina met Frey¡¯s gaze, she panicked, and she froze on the spot.


    ¡°Here¡­ where am I¡­?¡±


    ¡°Uh, that¡¯s¡­ so¡­¡±


    Frey, who questioned Irina in a quivering tone, began looking around him as Irina stuttered.


    ¡°What¡­ Another dream?¡±


    Eventually, he realized where he was, and muttered in a frustrated tone.


    ¡°Recently, after every battle, I always have dreams like these¡­ I wonder what kind of memory it is this time around¡­¡±


    ¡°You¡­ Do you know where this is?¡±


    She didn¡¯t want to ask Frey in his current state instead wanted him to lie down, but she unknowingly blurted out that question.


    ¡°Of course I know¡­ It¡¯s our secret base¡­¡±


    ¡°Do you remember that?¡±


    ¡°Once upon a time, I caught fish here¡­ dug traps¡­ and used to y in the water¡­ Now only memories remain¡­¡±


    Frey, who answered Irina¡¯s question with a dazed expression on his face, soon coughed out blood once more and began muttering.


    ¡°But you¡­why are you an adult? And where¡¯s the cat doll?¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°And¡­ even though it¡¯s a dream, why do I feel so drowsy¡­¡±


    Frey, who continued to speak with a strained voice, soon closed his eyes again as his consciousness faded.


    ¡°Ha¡­¡±


    When Frey¡¯s visage, who was narrating the memories of the secret base with the same kind and innocent look she liked when she was a child, flickered in front of her eyes, Irina muttered to herself with a resolute expression.


    ¡°It can¡¯t go like this.¡±


    Having said that, Irina was about to go out to gather herbs for him, but she halted for a brief moment and added a fewst words.


    ¡°I¡¯ll find out the entire truth tomorrow.¡±


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    ¡°Student Irina, where did you go and why did you return just now?¡±


    ¡°¡­I apologize.¡±


    Late in the morning, Irina bowed her head and apologized to the guard at the academy¡¯s gate, and then she quietly entered the academy.


    ¡®Frey¡­ he¡¯ll be fine.¡¯


    The secret base in the forest is imbued with the security spell that Irina had cast from her childhood, so that no one can get inside except her and Frey.


    And after feeding him five more herbs, Frey recovered considerably and should regain his consciousness by tomorrow morning.


    So Irina decided that it was her turn to take advantage of this opportunity as she started heading to the aristocratic dormitory in haste.


    ¡°Wait a minute,moners can¡¯t enter the aristocratic dormitory¡­¡±


    ¡°You should know why I¡¯m here.¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­¡±


    Eventually, blocked by the maid at the entrance, she uttered a sentence in a subdued voice with an ashamed look, and the maid, who was well aware of the rumors about the rtionship between Frey and Irina, avoided her gaze and moved away from her.


    ¡®Does Frey not care about rumors concerning him?¡¯


    Irina, who had been trying to get inside Frey¡¯s room, racked her brains rapidly over the questions that suddenly arose in her mind.


    ¡®He could have suppressed rumors with his influence.¡¯


    Rumors of evil people are verymon in the Empire, but in recent years, Frey has remained as the true public enemy.


    ording to the information that arrived in the academy, although Frey¡¯s innocence was proven in this case, many still believe he was the culprit.


    ¡®Is hemitting evil deeds on purpose so that such rumors kept circting? But why? Why does he need to go that far?¡¯


    Irina, who was immersed in such anguish thoughts, arrived in front of Frey¡¯s room. She then gently knocked on the door.


    ¡°This is Irina. I¡¯m here to serve you.¡±


    However, there was no sound from the room.


    ¡°Please open the door. You said that if I don¡¯t serve you today, you will kill me.¡±


    Irina frowned and tried to lie, but the door still wouldn¡¯t open, and after heaving a deep sigh she settled down in the hallway and began to sob loudly.


    ¡°You¡­ what¡¯s going on?¡±


    Then the head maid, who was managing the aristocratic dormitory, hurriedly approached her and began to yell at her.


    ¡°What are you going to do if the nobles wake up?! Then both of us will die¡­¡±


    ¡°B-But¡­! If I don¡¯t serve Frey today, I¡¯ll be killed!¡±


    Irina, who shouted at her with an appalled expression, grabbed the maid¡¯s leg and began pleading.


    ¡°Please! Head maid¡­! I don¡¯t want to die!¡­I endured this terrible life¡­! It¡¯s just too unfair to die because I can¡¯t serve him¡­!¡±


    ¡°Sigh¡­¡±


    The head maid also heard of the rumors floating in the academy, so she began hesitating when she saw the desperate expression on Irina¡¯s face.


    Irina knew well that the head maid had died in the previous timeline while taking the lead in helping themoners escape when the academy was invaded. Thus, she began to plead even more realistically.


    ¡°Please help¡­ I¡¯m begging you¡­ I want to live. I don¡¯t want to die like this. So please¡­¡±


    ¡°Let me check for a moment.¡±


    ¡°Ye-Yes?¡±


    Then the head maid started checking Irina¡¯s body. She quietly looked at her and said.


    ¡°There are no weapons.¡±


    ¡°Of course! If I did something like that¡­!¡±


    ¡°All right,e in. Your mana is alsocking, so I¡¯m making an exception for you.¡±


    Head maid said so, then carefully handed over the key and whispered.


    ¡°¡­Even if you¡¯re going to die soon anyway, don¡¯t bother killing yourself and ruin your life.¡±


    Having said, the head maid soon faded into the darkness.


    ¡°¡­Gulp.¡±


    Irina briefly watched her fading back, then she opened the door with the key and cautiously entered the room.


    ¡°You, wake up.¡±


    Irina muttered coldly to the person who was lying on the bed, pretending to be Frey. However, when he didn¡¯t get up, she began shaking him.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know who this is, but wake up. I want to know the truth.¡±


    ¡°Mhmm¡­¡±


    ¡°Wake up! Right now!! Get up!!¡±


    However, the fake Frey remained silent.


    ¡°Damn, what? Was it a doll and not a human?¡±


    Irina, who was expecting to find out the truth from the person disguised as Frey, was confused when the fake Frey did not move.


    ¨C Press


    ¨C Press


    ¡°It¡¯s strange. It feels simr to real skin¡­ and it even has a heartbeat.¡±


    Irina, who was inspecting the body of the fake Frey by poking at him, unintentionally pressed down on his belly ¡­


    ¡°Mew¡­ meow!¡±


    Suddenly, a strange sound came from somewhere.


    ¡°Wait, what? Is iting from the cat doll?¡±


    Irina stepped back in horror. However, when she found the cat doll at his bedside, she picked it up and tilted her head in confusion.


    ¡°Meow, meow¡­!¡±


    ¡°Why is it meowing when I am poking a fake Frey?¡±


    Irina realized that when she pressed the fake Frey¡¯s belly, the cat doll was letting out a cry.


    ¡°Aha¡­ it was like that¡­¡±


    ¡°Ah, ah, ah¡­ meow!¡±


    Irina opened the cat doll¡¯s mouth and muttered with a smile, feeling pleased upon her discovery.


    ¡°¡­If I use this well, couldn¡¯t this work?¡±


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    ¡°Ugh¡­¡±


    When morning came, Frey, who had been unconscious for a while, groaned and tossed around before eventually opening his eyes.


    ¡°Young Master, are you awake?¡±


    ¡°Ka-Kania?¡±


    Then Kania, who was in front of him, bowed her head in greeting, and Frey, who was looking at her in a daze, immediately smiled broadly and began asking a barrage of questions.


    ¡°Were you the one who saved me?¡±


    Kania bowed her head and answered.


    ¡°Yes, Young Master.¡±


    ¡°Sigh¡­ I¡¯m so d¡­ I thought I was really going to die.¡±


    Then, with a relieved expression on his face, Frey thanked Kania profusely. Kania looked at him calmly and muttered quietly to herself.


    ¡®¡­All right, I tricked him.¡¯


    <strong><em>Wanna read ahead ? Buy coins here. You can unlock chapters with coins or rather ¡°genesis orbs¡±.</em></strong>


    <strong><em>You can also support us by bing an exclusive member here.</em></strong>


    <em>You should check out the illustrations on our di?cord server</em>


    We are Recruiting! ¡ºWe are looking for more Korean Trantors, for more details please join our discord server¡ª¡»

 Chapter 54: The Truth and Delusion

    <b>? The Truth And Delusion ?</b>


    ¡°Cough, cough!¡±


    Frey, who was looking at Kania with a cheerful expression on his face, suddenly covered his mouth and began coughing.


    ¡°A-Are you all right?¡±


    Before long, he threw up quite a lot of blood as Kania approached him cautiously with a bewildered look on her face.


    ¡°Why are you so surprised? It¡¯s always been this way.¡±


    Upon seeing her exaggerated reaction, Frey smiled and raised his hand to stop her from approaching. He then pulled something out of his pocket.


    ¡°That¡­¡±


    ¡°It seems that the duration of the self-cleaning magic spell has expired.¡±


    After wiping the blood from his lips, Frey frowned as the stain on his handkerchief couldn¡¯t be removed, and then held out the handkerchief to Kania and said.


    ¡°Kania, can you cast the self-cleaning magic spell on the handkerchief again?¡±


    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s¡­ I apologize, Young Master.¡±


    Then Kania momentarily flinched, then crouched down and said.


    ¡°I used up all my mana to secretly hide the Young Master. I¡¯m truly sorry.¡±


    ¡°No wonder¡­ I couldn¡¯t sense any dark mana from you at all. But where is this ce?¡±


    Upon hearing her words, Frey put the handkerchief back in his pocket with a flustered expression and immediately scanned his surroundings. He then asked a question with a perplexed expression.


    ¡°Ah¡­ This is the hiding ce I prepared for you in advance.¡±


    ¡°After all, you¡¯re the best aide.¡±


    Upon Hearing this, Frey smiled brightly andplimented Kania as she bowed her head in return, and said.


    ¡°Young Master, you must hide here for now.¡±


    ¡°¡­What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°Look at this.¡±


    Frey, who took the newspaper handed to him by Kania, began to read it attentively. He then smirked and muttered under his breath.


    ¡°Yes, Pope¡­ He is trying to protect me by any means possible.¡±


    ¡°The Pope?¡±


    ¡°Yes, the Pope is actually in cahoots with the Demon King. Isn¡¯t that funny?¡±


    Upon Hearing that, Kania¡¯s expression hardened.


    ¡°Oh, haven¡¯t I told you about this yet? Well¡­ It¡¯s a fact that only I¡¯m aware of among those who have gone through the previous timeline¡­¡±


    ¡°Previous timeline¡­ you mean?¡±


    ¡°Yes, only the highest-ranking officials and the Demon King knew that the Pope was on their side in the previous timeline. Of course, I knew it from the Prophecy.¡±


    Eventually, when the story of the ¡®Previous Timeline¡¯ and the ¡®Prophecy¡¯ came out, Kania nced at Frey in confusion, and then she hurriedly fixed her expression back to normal.


    ¡°Are you all right, Kania? Are you sick?¡±


    Then Frey inquired about Kania¡¯s wellbeing with a concerned look on his face.


    ¡°¡­ Are you worrying about me?¡±


    Upon hearing his words, Kania replied with an absurd expression as she heaved a deep sigh and took something out of her bag.


    ¡°What is this?¡±


    ¡°¡­A medicinal herb.¡±


    While saying that, Kania, who had inadvertently almost put the herbs in her mouth, stopped midway and blushed.


    ¡°Chew it thoroughly. It will help your body.¡±


    ¡°Uh¡­ Thank you?¡±


    Then she turned her gaze away and handed Frey the herb. He epted it without a word, albeit a little surprised by her actions.


    ¡°Looking at the fact that you bought herbs instead of potions, I guess it must be a pretty effective herb?¡±


    ¡°Uh¡­ yes.¡±


    ¡°Ummm¡­ It¡¯s a bit bitter, but it¡¯s edible.¡±


    Frey, who had been chewing on herbs for a while, staggered and tried to get up.


    ¡°No, Young Master. You must rest.¡±


    Then Kania hurriedly ran and settled him down back on the bed. Meanwhile, Frey, who sat on the bed, let out a rough gasp and began scanning his surroundings. He then mumbled.


    ¡°It¡¯s strange¡­ I¡¯m sure I¡¯ve seen this ce before¡­¡±


    ¡°Pardon?¡±


    ¡°Is there any furniture here? I feel like some furniture is missing¡­¡±


    ¡°There was no furniture here from the beginning. It waspletely empty.¡±


    Then, as Frey frowned and began to inquire, Kania started staring at the exit with a nervous expression on her face. She then hurriedly cut off his words, and before Frey could even ask any further questions, she quickly changed the subject.


    ¡°By any chance, aren¡¯t you hungry? Young Master?¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°You have to eat to recover your health. So, I¡¯ll get you something to eat.¡±


    Having said that, Kania said so seriously. Seeing her serious expression, Frey smirked and opened his mouth.


    ¡°I guess you really are Kania, since you¡¯re nagging me to eat.¡±


    ¡°Ye-Yes.¡±


    ¡°Well, even if I refuse, I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll just force feed me anyway¡­ so I¡¯ll eat it with gratitude. Thank you.¡±


    ¡°Then please wait here for a while. And, since Young Master¡¯s current physical condition is the worst, don¡¯t move from your bed.¡±


    Upon hearing that, Frey nodded hard and smiled as Kania looked at him sullenly, then headed for the exit of the secret base.


    ¡°..Damn, I almost got caught. Since when the hell does he remember all that?¡±


    After she came out, she wiped the cold sweat from her forehead and grumbled. Meanwhile, the furnitures that had the memories of their secret ce were stacked around her.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    ¡°Uh¡­ Kania? What¡¯s all this?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s your meal, Young Master.¡±


    Frey muttered as he looked at the food that Kania had brought in a daze.


    ¡°Um¡­ well, how should I put it? It¡¯s a rather humble meal, huh?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing I can do, Young Master. There¡¯s a very high chance that I¡¯m also being watched, and because I can¡¯t use ck magic to hide myself right now, I had no choice but to grab these foods¡­¡±


    Because she didn¡¯t have money, she began to spout all sorts of excuses while looking at Frey.


    Frey, who is notorious for his picky eating habits only feasts on high-end cuisine. That¡¯s why Irina was worried that he might be furious.


    ¡°Haha¡­ It¡¯s fine! It reminds me of the past, so it¡¯s nice.¡±


    But as Frey continued to stare nkly at the food, she asked.


    ¡°¡­The past?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right¡­ When I was young, Irina and I used to roam the mountains near her house and build a secret base like this. Back then Irina would bring these sort of food.¡±


    Frey, who was talking while looking at the food that Kania had brought with dim eyes, quickly smiled.


    ¡°The first time Irina brought these foods, I asked how on earth I was supposed to eat these things.¡±


    ¡°I¡­.see.¡±


    ¡°Because of that, I got pissed off and didn¡¯t talk to her for a while, then secretly took a bite off of what Irina was grilling on the fire¡­ and it turned out to be really delicious.¡±


    ¡°Secretly?¡±


    ¡°Yes, she hit me soon after when I was discovered. Since then, I have tasted everything that she hunted and caught.¡±


    Frey, who had been reminiscing about the with a pleasant expression on his face, finished his speech with a bitter smile.


    ¡°Anyway, I¡¯ll take this opportunity to try a meal from the past.¡±


    ¡°I will do my best to prepare this.¡±


    Upon Hearing his words, Kania replied seriously and began to reach out to the food she had caught.


    ¡°But how the hell did you get all this?¡±


    ¡°¡­Huh?¡±


    However, Frey, who was looking at her quietly, asked curiously.


    ¡°No, If I remember correctly, you were pretty weak at this point¡­ It¡¯s amazing that you can catch a hare and a sparrow with your condition.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve survived on the street for quite some time¡­ I can do at least this much.¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­ well, that¡¯s true.¡±


    Kania broke out in a cold sweat when she heard those words. She then changed the subject quickly, and gathered pieces of wood in preparation to light a fire.


    ¡°Oh¡­ Irina used to do this often.¡±


    Then Frey began to look at Kania with an anticipated gaze. Meanwhile, while hearing Irina¡¯s name again, Kania struggled to maintain a calm expression and began to rub the chunks of wood together.


    ¨C Whoosh!


    ¡°How the hell do you do that?¡±


    ¡°You can use the heat generated from friction.¡±


    ¡°I know that, but¡­ I¡¯ve never seeded at it even once. Irina made it look as easy as eating food.¡±


    Of course, the fire was ignited not by frictional heat, but by a tiny spark generated from the tip of her finger. Not to mention, it was impossible for him to seed since he was imitating the terrible technique she had previously shown Frey to brag. As such, she ignore these facts and continued to kindle the fire.


    ¡°Now we just have to wait.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s good ¡­ I feel like I¡¯m ying with Irina in the mountain next to her house, just like when I was a child.¡±


    Frey, who had described the current situation fairly urately, began coughing again while watching the fish, hares and sparrows simmering in the fire for a while.


    ¡°Cough! Cough! Uh¡­¡±


    ¡°Are you really all right? Young Master?¡±


    ¡°Um¡­ well, can I be honest?¡±


    Upon Hearing this, Frey opened his mouth with a bitter smile.


    ¡°Actually, I¡¯m not fine at all.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°If things proceed like this¡­ maybe I¡¯llst two years?¡±


    When she heard those words, Kania opened her mouth wide in shock.


    ¡°It¡¯s not surprising¡­ you knew this though, didn¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°Uh, that¡¯s¡­¡±


    ¡°Yes,e to think of it, I didn¡¯t have the life gauge I kept in my bag¡­ Do you have it? Take it out.¡±


    When Frey said that, Kania, who momentarily had a dumbfounded expression on her face, pulled something out of her pockets with trembling hands.


    ¡°Ah, there it is. Life gauge.¡±


    ¡°The date written here¡­¡±


    ¡°How many days is written there?¡±


    When Frey asked with a grin, Kania answered in a subdued voice.


    ¡°¡­The date written here is two years and six months from now.¡±


    ¡°It seems my lifespan is cut in half each time.¡±


    Even as he heard the day he would die, Frey muttered in aposed tone.


    ¡°Your lifespan is cut in half each time?¡±


    ¡°Um¡­ I¡¯ve been giving you life force since I was little, so when I entered the academy, I had barely 10 years of life left.¡±


    ¡°You gave Kania¡­ no, you gave me life force¡­¡±


    Frey shared his life force with Kania since they were kids. Kania¡¯s eyes widened upon hearing this revtion, and she was about to ask Frey more about this subject. However, when she looked at Frey, she just bit her lips.


    ¡°When you first found out about me, the remaining lifespan shown on the life gauge was 5 years. I¡¯ve been measuring it since then. Every time I get a penalty, my lifespan gets cut in half.¡±


    ¡°¡­Huh?¡±


    ¡°And out of the normal stack and the special stack I received this time, the special stack doesn¡¯t affect the lifespan¡­ So this time around, one normal stack is applied, and as a result, my lifespan is cut in half.¡±


    Hearing those words, Kania¡¯splexion turned pale.


    ¡°By the way, who do you think noticed this time? First of all, I don¡¯t know what the special stack does, so put it aside for now¡­ Who do you think is the most likely to have noticed?¡±


    ¡°Th-That¡¯s¡­¡±


    ¡°Actually, you said you didn¡¯t know either. Sigh¡­ This is a real dilemma. There are a few people who are suspicious, but if I asked directly if they noticed, and it turns out that they didn¡¯t, I¡¯ll be out of luck.¡±


    Having said that, Frey began to cough again as Kania, who was staring at him nkly, asked one more question.


    ¡°What.. Would you do if you found out who noticed?¡±


    ¡°Well¡­ I¡¯d like to exin everything to get them on my side, but then they¡¯d be the ones who would feel guilty.¡±


    After saying that, Frey heaved a sigh, and then started talking in an anguished tone.


    <em>¡°Even though I did terrible things in the previous timeline to gain a ¡®System¡¯ that would allow me to defeat the Demon King¡­¡±</em>


    <em>¡°The sins I havemitted can¡¯t and shouldn¡¯t be justified.¡±</em>


    ¡°Ah¡­¡±


    ¡°From the standpoint of someone who doesn¡¯t know anything, I¡¯m just a sinner who hasmitted countless evil deeds. That¡¯s why, the five ¡®Main Heroines¡¯ who have retained their memories deserve to hate me. However, the problem is.. they¡¯re all extremely kind. Secondly¡­¡±


    Frey, who had been confiding his worries, suddenly saw Kania¡¯s expression and stopped midway. He then smiled bitterly.


    ¡°Look, it¡¯s been a while since you¡¯ve known everything, yet you¡¯re still making that kind of expression¡­ What will happen to the other heroines?¡±


    ¡°U-Uh¡­¡±


    ¡°Should we stop talking about this now? It looks like the meat is already grilled.¡±


    With that said, Frey tried to change the subject, but Kania, who quickly put a fish skewer in his hand, spoke in a low voice.


    ¡°¡­No, please continue.¡±


    ¡°To be honest, you¡¯re the only one I can confide in with¡­ I apologize, but I hope you stick with me for a little bit longer.¡±


    Upon hearing that, Kania nodded her head, and Frey frowned and continued speaking .


    ¡°Even if Imitted those sins for the greater good¡­ the mental and physical pain suffered by the heroines, including you, will never go away.¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­¡±


    <em>¡°However, even if I exin that all of this was something I had to do to gain transcendent power to save the world.¡±</em>


    <em>¡°Even if I ask for their cooperation, so I can keepmitting evil deeds in order to defeat the Demon King.¡±</em>


    <em>¡°What will they do with the memories, the suffering, the pain, and the anguish they had to endure all this time?¡±</em>


    ¡°That¡­¡±


    ¡°When I first regressed, I honestly thought that once everything is finished, I¡¯ll reveal that I¡¯m actually a false evil, a fake viin. But then I realized the truth will only hurt them even more¡­¡±


    Frey, who had said that, pointed to Kania, who had failed to control her expression again, and continued speaking.


    ¡°You already know the truth, yet you¡¯re still suffering.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    <em>¡°The pain you had to go through because of me should never be justified, even if my purpose was to save the world.¡±</em>


    <em>¡°So, I sincerely hope you stop suffering from guilt.¡±</em>


    ¡°But¡­ you, no¡­ the Young Master¡¯s lifespan¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s still enough. The Academy invasion Incident will transpire within the time frame of two years and six months anyway¡­¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not it¡­¡±


    Kania, who continued to stutter with a despondent expression, finally came to her senses and asked.


    ¡°What are the exact conditions for¡­ ¡®getting discovered¡¯?¡±


    ¡°Um¡­ the moment someone bes ¡®certain¡¯ that I have falselymitted an ¡®evil¡¯ deed, the penalty is incurred.¡±


    ¡°Then, two months ago¡­¡±


    ¡°Yes, like you said, around that time, someone must have be ¡®certain¡¯ about my facies. That¡¯s why I coughed out a lot of blood.¡±


    Having said that, Frey coughed again. He then heaved a deep sigh and continued speaking.


    ¡°Anyway, because of those reasons¡­ I don¡¯t know what to say, even if I find out who discovered my secret.¡±


    ¡°¡­I see.¡±


    ¡°Sigh¡­ By the way, there¡¯s a problem. The ordeal will soon start again.¡±


    ¡°Ordeal?¡±


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s an ursed trial that even I don¡¯t know who the hell created. Fortunately, I don¡¯t have to go through it all at once, and instead can clear slowly one step at a time¡­ Cough! Cough! Sorry. Let¡¯s continue this conversationter.¡±


    As Kania once again failed to control her expression, Frey quickly ended the discussion there and began to talk about the fish skewer in her hand.


    ¡°By the way, this is really delicious¡­ I feel sorry for Irina, but it¡¯s several times better than the fish she used to cook back in the day.¡±


    ¡°¡­it¡¯s because of the experience.¡±


    ¡°Well, is it? You were good at cooking since the beginning¡­¡±


    ¡®I¡¯ve been living here alone for several years¡­ and I¡¯ve been grilling these all by myself, so it¡¯s only natural that my skills improved.¡¯


    She smiled brightly and muttered under her breath what she wanted to say to him.


    ¡°Do you know what this is?¡±


    ¡°Yes, isn¡¯t it the ¡®Ice Dragon Berry¡¯?¡±


    ¡°Ice Dragon¡­¡±


    ¡°Yes, Irina told me¡­ A long time ago, there is a legend that the fish that ate this delicious berry became an Ice Dragon and ascended to heaven. That¡¯s why it¡¯s called ¡®Ice Dragon Berry¡¯. Isn¡¯t it funny?¡±


    Before long, Irina realized that Frey still believed the tale she came up on her own when she was a child. Looking at Frey speaking with an innocent face, she quickly closed her eyes and said.


    ¡°¡­I need to go to the bathroom for a moment.¡±


    ¡°Oh, yes. Go, go.¡±


    As Frey nodded his head, Kania momentarily nced at him seriously and then headed for the exit.


    ¡°Ugh¡­¡±


    Coming out of the secret base, Irina, who had been pretending to be Kania until then, plopped down as she leaned against the tree next to her and groaned.


    ¡°Ugh, it hurts¡­¡±


    It was because her stomach and chest had started to ache like they were being squeezed tight.


    ¡°¡­This must be the side effect of the transformation potion.¡±


    She concurred that the sudden anomaly must have something to do with the potion. She then began to sort out all the facts that Frey had told her.


    ¡°¡­Fuck.¡±


    Irina, who summarized everything he said in her head, his actions in both the present and past timelines, spat out a curse.


    ¡°What am I even supposed to do now¡­?¡±


    She began muttering in a daze.


    ¡°Yes¡­ Frey¡¯s right¡­ I don¡¯t have to feel guilty¡­ It was painful for us too¡­ Even if he ims it was all for the sake of the world¡­ How can I just ept that¡­.¡±


    She, who was hailed as the ¡®Second Coming of Hellfire¡¯ that burned everything, was judging the situation calmly as her heart turned cold due to numerous prolonged battles with the Demon King¡¯s army and the death of herrades.


    Frey, whose time is slowly running out, has willingly chosen that path for himself.


    Because of his ¡®Special Ability,¡¯ he was forced tomit evil deeds. Nheless, it was still a grave sin that he could never justify.


    Even if the world was destroyed and the Demon King burned everything down, if he didn¡¯tmit those sins. What he did¡­


    ¡®¡­Can he justify it?¡¯


    Irina, who was immersed in such thoughts, soon shook her head vigorously in order to shake off those thoughts.


    ¡°Ha¡­ Ha¡­ Ha¡­¡±


    Even though Irina managed to shake off her idle thoughts, her heart was still in turmoil.


    ¡°Because I noticed¡­ his lifespan was cut in half? Half?¡±


    As Frey says, she isn¡¯t entitled to feel guilty, but for some reason her heart keeps aching, as if it will shatter.


    ¡°Then, did he take the ¡®Oath of Death¡¯¡­ to give me mana?¡±


    When she copsed in the dueling ground during the performance evaluation, the vivid scene of Frey¡¯s bewildered expression shed through her mind.


    ¡°Even at the Freshmen wee party for new students¡­?¡±


    Irina, who was slowly turning crazy because of her own thoughts, suddenly opened her eyes and mumbled in a serious tone.


    ¡°Wait, then¡­ How did he survive the ?12 o¡¯clock Curse??¡±


    At first, she thought that the Demon King had intervened and protected Frey.


    However, ording to the facts revealed today, he is fighting against the Demon King.


    If that¡¯s the case¡­ how did he avoid the dreadful ?12 o¡¯clock Curse??


    ¡®I hope¡­ I hope¡­!¡¯


    While Irina was pondering over this, she eventually realized that there was one terrifying possibility.


    The possibility that Frey must have used the most devastating purification methods of all, the only way to escape the most lethal curse, the ?12 o¡¯clock Curse?.


    ¡°No¡­ It can¡¯t¡­ It can¡¯t¡­¡±


    Of course, there were only a few people across the continent, including Irina, who knew how to do it, so she started to deny it. However, when she recalled the instance when knew trick about ¡®Sacrificial Magic Circle¡¯ that only she was aware of, Irina began deliberating his words again.


    ¡°Before¡­ he clearly said it was an Ordeal¡­¡±


    Before long, as she recalled Frey¡¯s meaningful remarks, her face gradually turned pale.


    ¡°Don¡¯t have to go through it all at once¡­ Slowly¡­ One step at a time¡­¡±


    Irina, who was helplessly repeating those words, rushed to the secret base where Frey was.


    ¡°Y-Young Master! Is that ordeal¡­!¡±


    The moment she saw Frey, Irina tried to ask him about the so called ¡ºOrdeal¡» in a hurry. However¡ª


    ¡°M-Mother¡­!¡±


    ¡°¡­..!¡±


    Frey, who couldn¡¯t even get up from his bed earlier because of the agonizing pain, sprang up instantly while quivering. He thenughed out loud cheerfully and began spouting gibberish. Upon seeing this sight, Irina froze on the spot.


    ¡± Even though it¡¯s just a dream shown by the ordeal¡­ It¡¯s nice to see you again like this¡­ Haha¡­¡±


    ¡°N-No¡­¡±


    Having said that, Frey, who smiled brightly, sped her hand. Meanwhile, Irina, who was staring at him, turned pale as she muttered in a despondent tone.


    ¡°Did¡­ you really use that method?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m doing fine. Of course, I¡¯m getting along well with my younger sister as well. My father is a little sick, but I must¡­¡±


    However, in front of her, Frey only smiled beamingly as he sped her hand.


    <strong><em>Wanna read ahead ? Buy coins here. You can unlock chapters with coins or rather ¡°genesis orbs¡±.</em></strong>


    <strong><em>You can also support us by bing an exclusive member here.</em></strong>

 Chapter 55: Traces

    <b>? Traces ?</b>


    ¡°F-Frey¡­ wake up¡­¡±


    ¡°Oh, are you leaving already? Then¡­ see youter.¡±


    Frey, who had been holding her hand for a long time while talking in a bizarre way, let go of her hand and began waving with a mncholic expression.


    ¡°¡­Huh?¡±


    After a moment of hesitation, Frey noticed ¡®Kania¡¯ standing in front of him and opened his mouth with an apologetic expression.


    ¡°Oh, Kania¡­ I apologize. Because of the ordeal, you looked like my mother.¡±


    Frey smiled and talked as if it was no big deal, but ¡®Kania¡¯ just stared nkly at him.


    ¡°Hey, you don¡¯t have to worry? Rather, it was nice to see my mother after a long time. It seems that my mental health has recovered a bit. The first ordeal doesn¡¯t do any harm to me.¡±


    Frey, thinking that Kania was overly concerned about him like always, said in a calm voice to reassure her.


    ¡®He really¡­used that purification method¡­¡¯


    However, Irina¡¯splexion turned pale as she was thinking about the effects of the curse she had cast to kill Frey.


    ?12 o¡¯clock Curse?, which Irina cast on Frey in exchange for a year of mana exhaustion on the first day of her regression, is one of the most terrifying curses in the world.


    But that doesn¡¯t mean there isn¡¯t a way to lift the curse.


    The only way to do so is to endure all the pain inflicted by the curse for 24 hours and then destroy a clock one minute before its hour hand strikes ¡º12¡», announcing the beginning of the next day.


    Compared to other terrifying curses of simr strength, at first nce, the way of lifting it appears to be fair, although a bit frustrating. However, in reality, this isn¡¯t the case at all.


    First of all, the pain suffered for 24 hours due to the ?12 o¡¯clock Curse? curse is agonizing enough to cause death, so it¡¯s impossible to endure it for an entire day while holding on to your consciousness.


    The person whosted the longest was recorded to have endured it for a mere six hours. It¡¯s all that needed to be said to describe how terrifying the method of purifying the curse is.


    And, even if you somehow manage to break the clock, it doesn¡¯t end there.


    Even after breaking the clock, you will keep suffering from that excruciating pain until you die.


    Of course, most people would rather choose death than constantly suffer in agony till theirst breath¡­


    ¡°In just a few more days, the first ordeal will end. So don¡¯t worry¡­¡±


    <em>However, for a person who has a reason not to die.</em>


    <em>A person who shoulders the destiny to protect the world from the Demon King.</em>


    <em>He will have no choice but to suffer for eternity.</em>


    ¡°Kania, you¡¯re acting a little weird today. Are you really all right?¡±


    ¡°Oh, yes¡­ I¡¯m fine.¡±


    Irina continued to think about the curse, which she had ced on him, and when Frey asked her a question with a worried look on his face, she finally came to her senses and answered.


    ¡°Come on, eat this.¡±


    ¡°¡­Yes?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s because your face looks pale. If you faint here, the situation will be problematic.¡±


    Then Frey, who looked at her quietly, quietly held out a fish skewer to her.


    ¡°Anyway, it doesn¡¯t matter if I fall as long as I can kill the Demon King, so your health is more important, so don¡¯t hesitate to eat.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­Yes.¡±


    When Irina kept hesitating, Frey said that with a stern expression as he waved the fish skewer at her, and in the end Irina was forced to grab the skewer with her trembling hands.


    ¡°By the way, what about the future? ording to the newspaper I read earlier¡­ I¡¯m supposed to be in my dormitory at Sunrise Academy.¡±


    Eventually, when ¡®Kania¡¯ began to eat the fish slowly, Frey, who was looking at her cheerfully, heaved a sigh and muttered.


    ¡°I¡¯ll need your stealth skills to sneak back into the dormitory¡­ When do you think your dark mana will recover?¡±


    ¡°Uh¡­ I think it¡¯ll take another day or so.¡±


    ¡°Hmm, is that so? Well, I guess I¡¯ll just recuperate for one more day.¡±


    In response to Irina¡¯s words, Frey nodded his head and mumbled as such before lying down on the bed.


    ¡°By the way, Kania, what happened to the ¡®Scroll Merchant¡¯ that I ordered you to take care ofst time?¡±


    ¡°Scroll¡­ merchant?¡±


    When Irina reacted to the word ¡®scroll,¡¯ Frey spoke with a sharp look.


    ¡°Yes, the ¡®Mastermind¡¯ who was the real culprit behind thest ¡®Performance Evaluation Incident¡¯.¡±


    ¡°Oh, yes¡­ I¡¯m investigating.¡±


    ¡°Be sure to catch him. Something¡¯s odd.¡±


    Having said that, Frey coughed slightly andy on the bed. Meanwhile, Irina, who was staring at him, said in a hushed tone.


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll go outside for a while. Young Master, please wait here.¡±


    ¡°Yes, thank you, Kania.¡±


    So, having finished conversing with Frey, Irina trudged out of the secret base.


    ¡°Sigh¡­¡±


    Irina, who had been walking alone in the woods for a long time, plopped down when she reached the river.


    ¡°I¡­ I¡­¡±


    Soon, Irina stared nkly at her feet as a fish passed her by, and began to mumble in a crestfallen voice.


    ¡°I just¡­ just wanted to fix everything¡­¡±


    When she first regressed, she knew this was a mission given to her by the God.


    This is the mission that God gave her because they took pity on her for not being able to protect her friend, protect the Empire, and kill the Demon King.


    So, without hesitation, she cast the most dreadful curse she knew on Frey, who was as evil as the Demon King in her previous life.


    However, Frey was actually a Hero who did his best to protect everyone.


    And due to the curse that I cast on him, he will suffer from unforgettable and excruciating pain for the rest of life, on top of his lifespan being cut short because of me.


    ¡°Sigh¡­¡±


    Such thoughts kept haunting her mind and seemed to pierce her heart as she kept biting her nails. So, she clenched her teeth and plunged her face into the flowing river.


    ¡°¡­Puh.¡±


    It was an act she did intending to regain herposure by cooling her head in the cold river water. However, instead of cooling her head, it became even moreplicated.


    Just like pouring water on a raging fire, it vaporizes instantly instead of cooling it down. Irina, who had suddenly be depressed, muttered as she felt the water dripping from her head.


    ¡®I used toe here¡­ to y with Frey¡­¡¯


    Irina¡¯s eyes, which had their light, memories of Frey glimmered.


    ¡°Irina¡­ Why can¡¯t I catch anything?¡±


    ¡°You moron, you didn¡¯t use the bait.¡±


    After hours of fishing with no bait while brimming with anticipation, Frey cried out, asking why he couldn¡¯t catch a single fish.


    ¡°Ah! Help! U-Using magic isn¡¯t fair ¡­!¡±


    Frey, who dered that he was confident when ites to ying water, charged at her, and then kept stumbling repeatedly because of her water attribute magic and began to cough out water. As a result, Frey began arguing with her in frustration.


    ¡°Wow¡­ It¡¯s delicious¡­ But why is it delicious?¡±


    ¡°¡­is that apliment or a sarcasm?¡±


    Frey mumbled mischievously as his eyes twinkled while he was nibbling on the salted grilled fish. .


    And¡­


    ¡°I¡¯m not eating this crap anymore¡­ So you eat your heart out.¡±


    When she dragged him, who forcibly began changing and offered him her grilled fish, he spoke coldly and trampled on the grilled fish mercilessly.


    ¡°Back then¡­ I just thought he had changed for a while due to the shock from his mother¡¯s death¡­¡±


    And that he was just grieving for a moment, that he wouldugh and y with her again someday. These thoughts flooded her mind as she kept grilling fish by her lonesome.


    In order to somehow appease her emotions, which were bing more and moreplicated as she reminisced about the past, Irina began walking away from the riverside that was filled with her childhood memories.


    However¡­


    ¡°¡­Fuck.¡±


    Everywhere she went, memories of Frey still lingered, so Irina came to a standstill and settled down on the ground.


    ¡°What should I do¡­ in the future?¡±


    She drank the highest-grade transformation potion in Frey¡¯s room so she could stand in front of him, adorning Kania¡¯s disguise as a mask.


    However, sooner orter, she will have to show herself in front of Frey.


    <b><i>I don¡¯t know how I should react at that time¡­ what I should say¡­ No, is it even right to pretend to know in the first ce¡­</i></b>


    ¡®¡­I don¡¯t know.¡¯


    Irina has lived her entire with the ideal that if she encounters a question, she must find an answer unconditionally. However, today, she couldn¡¯t live by that ideal.


    It was because the confusion and chaos caused by the intertwining of her self-rationalization and guilt was shaking her heart.


    For the first time in her life, Irina refused to find the answer. Suddenly, she lifted her head with her brows furrowed.


    ¡°¡­what?¡±


    From the woods in front of her, a strange mana was emanating.


    It was a meager amount of mana that an ordinary person would never detect, but Irina, whose mana sensitivity had reached new heights, could feel the mana in detail.


    ¡°This dark and sinister feeling¡­ it¡¯s dark mana¡­¡±


    Irina, who had been feeling the mana for a while, concluded that it was dark mana. She then scanned the surroundings nervously and murmured.


    ¡®¡­Did Kania arrive?¡¯


    Irina, who was not yet ready to make contact with Frey or his allies, gulped and staggered up.


    ¡®¡­Hmm?¡¯


    After a while, Irina stretched out her arms and tried to sense the mana a little more closely, but she frowned and tilted her head.


    ¡®Is it not Kania?¡¯


    When the warlocks unleash their dark mana, it spreads irregrly in all directions unless they channel it in one direction.


    However, the dark mana that she is feeling now is long and thin¡­ It flows like a stream.


    As if intending to lead her somewhere.


    ¡°¡­Gulp.¡±


    With that dangerous thought in mind, Irina began to carefully approach the ce emanating the dark mana.


    It was also suspicious that she suddenly felt dark mana in an ordinary mountain forest where she and Frey used to y once, but she was struck by what Frey had said earlier.


    ¡®Obviously¡­the real culprit behind the performance evaluation incident was the scroll merchant.¡¯


    Until now, she had thought that Frey was the culprit in the ¡®Performance Evaluation Kidnapping Incident¡¯.


    However, now that she realized the truth about Frey, she only considered him as a victim.


    Of course, there is no way that Arianne is the culprit¡­ The scroll merchant, who is knowledgeable in magic, created scrolls to deceive her.


    And it is clear that such an unidentified merchant has some purpose.


    Thest thing she faced in the earlier incident was a terrifying entity called the Dark Golem who drove the Sunrise Academy to the brink of ruin.


    So, there must be some reason why they were sent here.


    ¡°Phew¡­¡±


    Irina, who had finished organizing her thoughts, quietly headed towards the direction where the dark mana wasing from, but suddenly stopped.


    ¡®¡­It¡¯s dangerous.¡¯


    Even though it¡¯s essential for her to immerse herself in something in order to distract her troubled mind from all the worries, that doesn¡¯t necessarily mean she can ignore the danger.


    If there is a dangerous existence such as the ¡®Dark Golem¡¯ here, not only will she be in danger, but Frey will as well.


    ¡®For now¡­ For now, I¡¯ll have to retreat¡­¡¯


    Eventually, Irina gave up chasing after the dark mana and began to return to the secret base.


    <i>¨C aap!!</i>


    By the time she got close to the secret base, suddenly there was a loud p of thunder and it began to rain.


    ¡°¡­Ugh.¡±


    Irina¡¯s gloomy heart became even moreplicated since she felt as if the weather represented her current inner turmoil.


    ¡°Young Master, are you doing all right¡­?¡±


    Of course, she had no intention of getting drenched in rain, so she rushed to the secret base. However, Irina froze at the scene that unfolded before her eyes.


    ¡°¡­Where did he go?¡±


    The bed Frey was lying on was empty.


    Irina, who had been watching the scene frozen for a moment, soon ran out of her secret base with a pale face.


    <i>¨C Rumble! ap!!</i>


    ¡°Young master!!¡±


    She hastily cried out in the stormy weather, but her voice returned as a futile echo.


    ¡°Frey!!¡±


    As she mournfully screamed Frey¡¯s name once more, only her echo returned. Irina then began searching anxiously.


    But when the intensifying tempest prevented her from seeing, she clenched her fists and mumbled.


    ¡®He should still be around here¡­ Right now I can do it¡­ Right now¡­¡¯


    Soon, a faint light glowed from her hand.


    It was Irina¡¯s trick. Several months of mana exhaustion, forced herself to figure out how to squeeze a miniscule amount of mana from the very depths of her body.


    ¡°Ugh¡­!¡±


    But it wasn¡¯t long before agonizing pain haunted her, as a result of attempting to generate mana by force.


    ¡®This is ¡­ not a problem ¡­ My mana circuits have been burned and cut off several times ¡­ This amount of pain is¡­¡¯


    Of course, it was Irina, who had frequently injured her mana circuits in the previous timeline, but squeezing her mana circuit forcefully was a formidable task even for her. Her eyes became bloodshot as blood began to drip from her lips.


    ¡°Huh¡­ ha¡­¡±


    After squeezing out all the mana that remained in her body in her palm, she muttered and blew her mana in the shape of a sphere into the sky.


    ¡°Frey¡­ Find Frey Raon Starlight¡­ Find him.¡±


    Then the spinning mana sphere began emanating light and flew away.


    Watching the light move with a miniscule amount of mana would revolutionize magic in the future. This had always helped her to win when she used to y hide and seek with Frey as a child. Irina then began to run in full speed.


    ¡°Frey! Are you there!? Frey!!¡±


    Irina, who was chasing after the sphere while screaming desperately, muttered as her expression hardened at the sight that entered her field of vision.


    ¡®Is this¡­ where I was before?¡¯


    Realizing that she had arrived back at the ce where she had discovered dark mana earlier, Irina noticed the sphere rapidly flying toward the ce where she had felt the presence of dark mana. She then began running in that direction with an appalled look on her face.


    ¡°Oh no! No!!¡±


    Despite her earnest cry, the sphere continued to fly rapidly to the ce where the dark mana lingered was emanating, as Irina could only watch in horror. Soon, she muttered.


    ¡®If¡­ If Frey was attacked while I was away¡­ or, if Frey, who was suffering from hallucinations, headed there on his own¡­!¡¯


    The torrential downpour had messed her hair up and drenched her clothes, but she kept running.


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    Then Irina stumbled on her foot and rolled on the dirt floor. She grabbed her sprained foot and groaned for a moment before she getting up staggeringly while clenching her teeth.


    ¡°Frey!! Can you hear me!? Frey!!¡±


    Irina¡¯s gait staggered as she dragged her injured foot and continued to yell Frey¡¯s name. However, the moment she came out of the thicket, she momentarily stopped to catch her breath.


    ¡°Gasp, gasp¡­¡±


    Her arms and legs were all scraped and scarred, and her sprained feet throbbed in pain.


    The mana she barely mustered by squeezing out her mana circuits was only enough tounch two fireballs.


    However, despite such a desperate situation, Irina trudged on and began to head towards her sphere.


    ¡®¡­This is?¡¯


    Dragging her sprained foot, she arrived at the entrance to a cavern hidden under a shade.


    <i>¨C Whoosh¡­</i>


    Irina scanned at the entrance of the cavern vigntly as it was permeating dark magic. She then noticed the sphere fly past her and enter the cave..


    ¡°¡­Whoa.¡±


    After seeing that and making up her mind, Irina stretched her arms forward so that she could shoot her fireball at any time, and then she cautiously began to enter the cave.


    ¡®¡­It¡¯s definitely not Kania¡¯s mana.¡¯


    As she moved deeper and deeper, Irina quietly fell into deep thoughts.


    Although she is a warlock, Kania, who has a good heart, could never emit such sinister mana. In other words, the existence that lies beyond is not Kania, but an evil being.


    Whether it¡¯s a warlock hiding here or a demon¡­ If it emits such a sinister mana, it must be quite the powerful existence.


    ¡®Can I win?¡¯


    Irina momentarily thought as such, but soon shook her head to shake off her doubt.


    She can¡¯t predict what will happen to Frey if she backs away now.


    So, she must do whatever it takes to get him out of here.


    That is the only thing she would focus on for now.


    <i>¨C Screech¡­</i>


    As Irina moved carefully with that determination, she gulped upon noticing her flying sphere melt and disappear in front of a gate made of stone.


    <b><i>Frey is in front of me. Maybe it¡¯s already toote, or maybe Frey is waiting eagerly for someone¡¯s help.</i></b>


    <b><i>Opening this door means I can¡¯t turn back. I will face Frey, whose state might not be normal.</i></b>


    <i>¨C Creak¡­</i>


    But if she didn¡¯t open this door, she had no idea what would happen to Frey, so she carefully opened the door while listening to her pounding heartbeat.


    ¡°¡­Young Master?¡±


    There Frey¡¯s figure, standing still with his back turned to her, came into her view.


    ¡°Yes, Kania.¡±


    And after a while, as Frey replied to her in a sane voice, ¡®Kania¡¯ approached him with a slightly relieved expression on her face.


    ¡°What the hell are you doing here¡­¡±


    ¡°Are you interfering in my hallucinations again? Because I told you not to.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    Then, when Frey suddenly began spouting mysterious words, she inquired with a bewildered look.


    ¡°I came out of the secret base for a while because I was feeling frustrated¡­ The forest that appeared in my dreamst time, where I was chased by the Werewolf with Irina, became a reality.¡±


    ¡°I-Is that so¡­¡±


    Irina muttered as such while trying toprehend his statement, but then she suddenly frowned and asked a question.


    ¡°By the way, why a werewolf?¡±


    ¡°You wouldn¡¯t know, but from what I saw in my dream back then, Irina and I were being chased by a pack of wolves and a werewolf. I don¡¯t know why there was a werewolf in such an ordinary forest¡­!¡±


    Then Frey, who was giving her an exnation, suddenly grabbed his head, lost his bnce, and was about to copse on the floor.


    ¡°Y-Young master?¡±


    ¡°Ugh¡­ my memories, my memories¡­¡±


    Feeling confused, Irina flung her body in order to catch him. But Frey, who let out an aggrieved groan, soon lost consciousness and copsed on the floor.


    ¡°Damn, what the hell is this¡­¡±


    <i>¨C Creak¡­</i>


    Irina, who was feeling perplexed by this situation, suddenly stretched out her hand with a puzzled look when the stone gate behind them suddenly opened.


    ¡°K-Kania?¡±


    ¡°¡­..!¡±


    She soon froze after she saw the person behind the door.


    ¡°¡­Why are you here?¡±


    Frey¡¯s younger sister, Aria Raon Starlight, was staring nkly at her, who had be a physical wreck.

 Chapter 56: What I Wished Wouldn’t Happen

    <b>? What I Wished Wouldn¡¯t Happen ?</b>


    ¡°B-Brother?¡±


    Aria, who was staring nkly at Irina in her disguise as Kania, found Frey in her arms and opened her mouth in surprise.


    ¡°Kania¡­ What the hell happened?¡±


    Irina, who was looking at Aria in a daze, began to rack her brain, which froze as a result of the shock.


    ¡°Ah¡­ That. I was hiding the Young Master here.¡±


    ¡°Hiding him¡­?¡±


    ¡°Yes, don¡¯t you know?. Because of the recent ¡ºHoly Undead Knight Incident¡».¡±


    Irina, who was forced to lie in order to protect Frey¡¯s life, turned her gaze away from Aria¡¯s twinkling eyes and said so.


    ¡°The Young Master had some kind of connection with that case. So, I hid us here in this mountain and when I identally discovered this cavern, I decided to go inside.¡±


    ¡°¡­Really?¡±


    After hearing those words, Aria looked at Irina doubtfully for a moment and inquired.


    ¡°By the way, why can¡¯t I feel any dark mana from you?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s¡­ because I used it all while trying to get Young Master out of the crime scene¡­¡±


    ¡°Then, was he really behind the incident?¡±


    As Irina continued to avoid her gaze ande up with an excuse, Aria, who was biting her lips tightly, murmured with a grim expression.


    ¡°Is my brother really behind the ¡ºHoly Undead Knight Incident¡» that caused an upheaval across the Empire?¡±


    ¡°I apologize. I can¡¯t tell you anything.¡±


    Of course, she knew the truth, but if she said it, Frey would only have a year and three months left to live, so she had no choice but to ignore Aria¡¯s question.


    ¨C Gnash¡­


    Then, ring at Irina like that, Aria gnashed her teeth and said with a resolute look on her face.


    ¡°I don¡¯t believe you.¡±


    ¡°Pardon?¡±


    ¡°Obviously, both you and my brother are lying. I can tell.¡±


    ¡°Uh¡­ that¡¯s¡­¡±


    ¡°Like I said before, I¡¯ll have to figure out the truth somehow. Somehow¡­¡±


    At that moment, Irina became terrified of her and was contemting whether she should add more details to her lie. Meanwhile, Aria lowered her head and muttered.


    ¡°¡­I have to find out, but I can¡¯t help but get tired¡ª¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°¡ªBelieving in you¡­ trying to find the truth¡­ I¡¯m getting tired of it all now.¡±


    Having said that, Aria crouched in front of Irina and begged her for answers.


    ¡°Kania, tell me the truth. Everything you know. I can bear the truth¡­¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    Irina, who kept avoiding her gaze, cut off Aria mid-sentence and pushed her away.


    ¡°I¡¯m just the Young Master¡¯s tool.¡±


    Irina recalled Kania¡¯s words that she had told her in the previous timeline and imitated her as much as possible. Meanwhile, Aria kept staring at in silence.


    ¡°Ugh¡­ my head¡­¡±


    Amidst that tense atmosphere that formed between the two of them, Frey, who was in Irina¡¯s arms, groaned and opened his eyes.


    ¡°¡­Mhmm.¡±


    And Frey, who was about to say something to Irina with a smile on his face, found Aria staring coldly at her and froze for a moment.


    <em>¨C Scribble, scribble.</em>


    Worried that Frey might still regard the situation as a hallucination, Irina hurriedly began tracing the following words with her finger on his back:


    ¨C Reality


    When after a while Irina¡¯s fingers stopped, Frey took a deep breath, then staggered up and said sternly.


    ¡°So, why are you here? Aria?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s¡­ what I should be asking you.¡±


    Sparks lit up between Frey¡¯s and Aria¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°Why are you here? Frey?¡±


    ¡°Like I said before¡­¡±


    ¡°Stay quiet and watch, Kania.¡±


    When Aria frowned and asked, Irina hurriedly interrupted the conversation between the two. However, Aria shut her up and asked Frey once again.


    ¡°Tell me with your own mouth. Why the hell are you here?¡±


    Then, after grimacing for a brief moment, Frey, who had already taken everything into consideration, opened his mouth with a wintry smile.


    ¡°I ran away.¡±


    ¡°¡­From what?¡±


    ¡°Well? I wonder?¡±


    ¡°Stop trying to dodge the question and tell me now¡­¡±


    When Aria interrogated him furiously, Frey suddenly grabbed Irina, who was standing next to him and began choking her.


    ¡°Huh¡­!¡±


    ¡°By the way¡­ Kania, did you just say ¡®Like I said before¡¯?¡±


    ¡°I-I a-apologize¡­!¡±


    ¡°I obviously told you not to tell anyone the truth¡­ you useless bastard¡­¡±


    Then Aria, who was watching the scene, hurriedly grabbed Frey¡¯s arm and started screaming.


    ¡°Hey, stop it! Big sis Kania didn¡¯t say anything! I just tried to interrogate her¡­!¡±


    ¡°¡­What? ¡®Sis¡¯?¡±


    Frey, who heard Aria¡¯s cry, opened his mouth with an astonished look.


    ¡°Why is this lowlife your sister? You¡¯re a member of the noble Starlight family, not a loser wandering the streets.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t spout such disgusting words¡­¡±


    ¡°Well, looking at your behavior, it seems like amoner has somehow gotten into our family? Later, I¡¯ll investigate your origins with magic¡­¡±


    ¡°I told you to stop!!¡±


    Aria, who eventually exploded when his remarks went too far, concentrated ster mana in her palms and pushed Frey away.


    ¡°¡­Ugh!¡±


    Then Frey, who had been strangling Irina until then, mmed into the wall and let out a groan.


    ¡°Y-You can¡¯t be my brother! You¡¯re not my brother¡­!¡±


    Meanwhile, Aria, who had erupted from the stress and rage she had umted so far, concentrated ster mana in her fists once more and began to approach him.


    ¡°Please wait! Young Lady Aria!¡±


    Seeing her like that, Irina, who, in fact, didn¡¯t feel any pain because Frey only pretended to strangle her, hastily started crying out at her.


    ¡°Please stop! At this rate¡­!¡±


    ¨C m!!!


    However, Aria gathered ster mana and mmed her fist into Frey¡¯s face. In the aftermath, the resulting wind blew the dust and dirt that covered them both. Irina who stared at the scene of fight in a daze, began walking towards them in haste.


    ¡°Cough! Cough!!¡±


    ¡°¡­Huh?¡±


    A momentary silence lingered since Frey constantly began to cough and groan as Aria¡¯s clothes were stained red with his blood.


    ¡°How did this happen?¡±


    ¡°Uhhh¡­ I-It¡¯s nothing. This is just¡­ Cough!!¡±


    ¡°Brother!?¡±


    Frey, who struggled to utter an answer to Aria with a calm look, staggered up once again as blood trickled down his lips. Aria¡¯s expression turned grim at that horrific sight. She shook Frey and began asking him questions.


    ¡°Is it because I pushed you earlier? Where does it hurt? Or does it have something to do with the ¡ºHoly Undead Knight Incident¡»?¡±


    ¡°No¡­ that¡¯s¡­¡±


    ¡°Answer me right now. Why the hell did you throw up this much blood¡­!¡±


    Aria, feeling something strange as Frey kept avoiding her gaze and fumbled on his words, pulled her fists out of the wall and pushed him away.


    <em>¨C Crash!!</em>


    ¡°H-Huh?¡±


    ¡°¡­Ah!?¡±


    Suddenly, the wall they were leaning on trembled and copsed, causing them to lose their bnce and stumble at the same time.


    ¡®No matter how much you try to act like a viin¡­ you can¡¯t hide your true nature.¡¯


    Irina, who witnessed Frey unconsciously wrapping Aria in his arms and absorbing all the impact, walked over to them with a bitter smile.


    ¡°B-Brother¡­ just now¡­¡±


    ¡°Fuck off.¡±


    Frey, who pushed her away with a frown, noticed that Aria was looking at him in astonishment. He then got up from his seat and ruffled her clothes and asked.


    ¡°So, why are you here? Aria?¡±


    ¡°¡­I was investigating mother¡¯s ident.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°You know, Brother. Our mother died on this mountain.¡±


    Having said that, Aria got up and continued speaking while being supported by Irina, who came to her aid.


    ¡°The case was somehow suspicious, so I¡¯ve been investigating it myself for a long time in secret.¡±


    ¡°¡­What¡¯s suspicious about it?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s suspicious¡­¡±


    When Frey asked her in a blunt tone, Aria looked up at him and said.


    ¡°¡­It¡¯s suspicious that since then, you¡¯ve changed.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Frey momentarily looked at Aria nkly, then smiled coldly and said.


    ¡°Well, even though it was an ident, she did die because of me.¡±


    ¡°No, something is strange. You know it as well. There are too many strange variables to call it an ident..¡±


    ¡°Where did the person who screamed that I should¡¯ve died instead of our mother go?¡­ What kind of detective game is this all of a sudden?¡±


    Upon hearing that, she lowered her head helplessly and said.


    ¡°Well, back then¡­ I was fuming and said those words without thinking¡­¡±


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s true, after all. I basically killed her. So you don¡¯t have to apologize.¡±


    ¡°But¡­¡±


    ¡°Mom died because of me!!!¡±


    In the end, Frey, who had exploded, hurriedly pushed Aria against her wall and shouted.


    ¡°So, stoping up with nonsense like this¡­!¡±


    ¡°¡­I¡¯ve never been here before.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve never been to this ce before.¡±


    Having said that, Aria spoke seriously.


    ¡°Do you know dark mana is leaking from this ce? So, I came to the forest every day to investigate, but I couldn¡¯t find the source of the ck magic.¡±


    ¡°That means¡­¡±


    ¡°Yes, if there¡¯s dark mana at the end of this passage, then that means there¡¯s an epicenter there.¡±


    Upon hearing her words, Frey had aplicated expression on his face as he covered his mouth. Aria began pleading desperately.


    ¡°Brother¡­ I beg you¡­ The truth will be at the end of this passage¡­ The truth about our mother¡¯s death will be at the end¡­ So, if you find the truth¡­ please, stopmitting evil deeds.¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about?¡±


    When Frey, who could not understand her words, inquired as such, Aria continued speaking with a slightly puzzled look.


    ¡°I mean¡­ the reason you changed is because of our mother¡¯s death, right?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re wrong, Aria.¡±


    Frey, who had cut her off mid-sentence, raised the corners of her lips and said.


    ¡°Even if I find the truth¡­ I will not change.¡±


    ¡°Why¡­? Why?¡±


    When Aria murmured with an iprehensible expression, Frey, who heard her murmur, turned away and answered in a low voice.


    ¡°Because this is who I really am.¡±


    Having said that, Frey began to walk into the passage. Aria, who stared nkly at Frey¡¯s back for a while, soon lowered her head and followed suit.


    ¡®By the way, it¡¯s really dark mana¡­¡¯


    Irina, who was quietly looking at that sorrowful scene, muttered under her breath as she felt the flow of sinister dark mana emanating from afar.


    ¡®¡­But, since we have Aria, it should be fine.¡¯


    The weakness of dark mana that erodes all other mana and living beings with darkness is ¡®light¡¯.


    Of course, it¡¯s not possible to dispel it with ordinary sunlight or light. If that were the case, there would be no need for people to shun or fear the warlocks.


    The only thing that can fight against the dreadful dark mana is a special mana that contains light, such as ?Sr Mana?, ?Lunar Mana?, ?Ster Mana?, andstly ?Holy Power? that the Saintess and pdins use.


    Other than that, there aren¡¯t many powers that can directly oppose dark mana and ck magic.


    Therefore, given the intensity of dark mana emanating from the end of the passage, it would be a right call for ordinary people to run away.


    However, Aria possesses the mana to fight against ck magic, she was hailed as the ¡®Star Mage¡¯ in my previous life¡­ so there won¡¯t be any problems even if shees along.


    ¡°¡­What in the¡­¡±


    The moment she thought of that, Frey, who was in front of me, heaved a sigh and muttered.


    I looked ahead, wondering what was going on, and soon I noticed a Death Knight, who was emitting dreadful dark mana from its entire body, blocking the passage.


    ¡°Fortunately, they don¡¯t attack us immediately when they see us.¡±


    Frey, who was observing the Death Knight vigntly, breathed a sigh of relief and spoke to Aria and Irina behind him.


    ¡°It isn¡¯t attacking us preemptively, so let¡¯s go back.¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about?¡±


    When Frey was about to leave, Aria frowned at him.


    ¡°A Death Knight is a piece of cake.¡±


    Having said that, she began radiating sparkling mana in all directions.


    ¡°Sigh¡­¡±


    Frey, who was watching her, heaved a deep sigh and came to Irina¡¯s side. He then began watching the scene quietly.


    ¡°¡­Aren¡¯t you worried about your sister?¡±


    ¡°Not at all.¡±


    Irina, who carefully asked him a question, tilted her head as Frey spoke with a grin.


    ¡°It¡¯s only a Death Knight¡­ There¡¯s no way that Aria won¡¯t win.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s true.¡±


    When Frey replied to her in a hushed tone, Irina agreed with him and nodded her head.


    When the Death Knights first appeared, the Imperial Capital was blockaded and the imperial knights were quickly armed and deployed to stop the threat. Of course, to the people who are bound to be the strongest in the world, it¡¯s not really a big deal.


    ¨C Bang, bang!!


    ¡°Rooooar!!¡±


    Aria, who had already blown away the left arm of the Death Knight, was able to do so because of her ability as a star mage.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t she better than Irina was at that age?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s not¡­. or perhaps.¡±


    When Frey cheerfullypared Aria and Irina, she struggled to utter an answer, and instead asked him a question upon noticing something strange in his expression.


    ¡°But¡­ Why do you seem anxious?¡±


    Frey, who had a pleasant smile on his face, muttered as his expression turned cold.


    ¡°¡­Because I¡¯m afraid to find out the truth.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Irina, who didn¡¯t quite understand his words, asked again as her brows furrowed. However, Frey just remained silent and watched the ensuing battle taking ce in front of him.


    <em> ¨C Crack!!</em>


    The battle thatsted for a few minutes was decided when Aria¡¯s beam of light hit the Death Knight¡¯s skull.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Aria, who looked down at the body of the Death Knight whose skull disintegrated without a trace, said so calmly and began to move forward.


    ¡°Phew.¡±


    ¡°Seeing you breath a sigh of relief, you must have been a little worried for her, weren¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s because I ran out of ster mana. Since I can¡¯t feel dark mana or use my own ster mana, if something unexpected happens, there will be serious problems.¡±


    In response to Irina¡¯s words, Frey heaved a deep sigh and began following Aria. However, just as Irina was about to follow Frey, she suddenly sensed something stranged and looked back.


    ¡®¡­Perhaps I¡¯m mistaken?¡¯


    For some reason, she sensed dark mana behind her rather than in front. But it was only for a brief moment, so she thought that she was mistaken. She then began following Frey, who had already walked quite a long way ahead of her.


    ¡°Here. Dark mana is emanating from everywhere.¡±


    Frey and Irina, who had been walking for a while, came to a standstill upon hearing Aria¡¯s words and sneaked a peek ahead.


    ¡°Here¡­ what the hell is this ce for¡­?¡±


    In front of them, a huge gate stood still.


    ¡°¡­Kania, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    When Irina muttered as such involuntarily while trembling anxiously, Frey looked at her with a worried expression and whispered.


    ¡°I can sense abominable dark mana in front of me. I¡¯ve never felt such an immense dark mana¡­ besides once.¡±


    ¡°When is that?¡±


    ¡°In the previous timeline when K¡­ Kania, no, when I lost control of my powers.¡±


    ¡°What¡­?¡±


    Frey, who couldn¡¯t feel dark mana properly because of hisck of ster mana, said so in astonishment upon hearing Irina¡¯s assessment.


    ¡°That¡¯s absurd. If this much dark mana is gushing out¡­ this mountain should have been corroded and crumbled already.¡±


    Hearing his words, Irina gulped and nodded her head. Meanwhile, Frey shouted as he rushed towards Aria, who had already reached out her hand to open the gate in front of her.


    ¡°Aria! Don¡¯t open that gate!!¡±


    ¡°¡­Huh?¡±


    Aria involuntarily recalled the figure of her brother who would warn her in a simr tone whenever something dangerous was going to happen. She was always a smart child, so she quickly lifted her hand. But¡­


    ¨C Creeeeaaaaak¡­


    ¡°Eh, what!? I didn¡¯t touch it?¡±


    For some reason, the huge gate began to open slowly on its own, even though no one had touched it.


    Stunned by the sight, Frey put his hand to the sword on his waist, and Irina hurriedly stretched her arms forward and prepared to attack, but¡­


    ¡°¡­What? There¡¯s nothing here?¡±


    When the gate was fully opened, what appeared in front of their eyes was arge dimly lit room.


    ¡®What? Why does this ce have so much dark mana when there is nothing here¡­¡¯


    Irina entered the room with Frey and began investigating her surroundings with such doubts in her mind.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t this a ce for ck magic research?¡±


    ¡°That seems to be correct, given that there are a lot of artifacts and materials rted to ck magic.¡±


    Aria and Irina who eventually confirmed that this was a room where ck magic research was going on. Suddenly blurted out the questions that crossed their minds.


    ¡°But something is strange. No matter how much ck magic research was going on in this room¡­ it¡¯s a bit unnatural to feel such a potent dark mana.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. It¡¯s too strong to be considered as residual dark mana.¡±


    After discussing about the room for such a long time, Irina raised another question.


    ¡°Wait, but why is there a light in this room?¡±


    ¡°Huh? You¡¯re right? This is a cavern, so there should be no sunlight.¡±


    After hearing Aria¡¯s words, the two of them were silent for a moment, then raised their heads at the same time and started looking up.


    ¡°¡­Hold on.¡±


    Aria gazed up at the ceiling that was so dark to the point that she couldn¡¯t even see the end. She shot some of her ster magic towards the ceiling to check it in more detail¡­


    ¡°¡­What in the world?¡±


    ¡°No way.¡±


    Soon, the two of them fell into dismay.


    It was because the pitch-ck ceiling was painted in dark mana with no end in sight.


    ¡°Is that much dark mana even possible?¡±


    Irina, who had been staring at it for a long time, suddenly felt strange and looked beside her.


    ¡°Ugh¡­¡±


    ¡°Y-Young Master?¡±


    Then Irina found Frey sitting on the floor, grabbing his head. She rushed to him and asked.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve been here before¡­¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    ¡°Memories¡­ Memories¡­ I have to hide¡­ Hide and seek¡­¡±


    Then Frey suddenly started speaking gibberish.


    ¡°Werewolf¡­my mother¡¯s death¡­¡±


    ¡°Frey?¡±


    ¡°Kania¡¯s¡­¡±


    Frey, who had been speaking gibberish for a long time, soon lost consciousness while trying to say something.


    ¡°Kyaa!?¡±


    ¡°¡­A-Aria?¡±


    Irina, who was trembling in panic, heard a scream from behind this time as she quickly looked behind her.


    <em> ¨C Whooosh¡­</em>


    ¡°That¡¯s c-crazy!!¡±


    The dark mana on the ceiling swept over Aria fiercely.


    ¡°Ugh, how much¡­!¡±


    Shocked, Aria began radiating ster mana from her hand, but it was too much for her to drive away all the overwhelming dark mana, and eventually the constant stream of dark mana swallowed her up. She soon lost consciousness and copsed on the floor.


    ¡°Who are you!¡±


    From that point on, Irina conjured mes in her hands and screamed.


    ¡°Come out now!!¡±


    ¡°¡­All right.¡±


    Irina screamed and tried to act tough. However, when she saw the person who opened the gate and entered the room, she dispelled her mes helplessly and muttered in a daze.


    ¡°Y-You¡­¡±


    ¡°Did you enjoy my performance?¡±


    And Kania, who was watching her calmly, began controlling the dark mana spread all around her.


    ¡°H-How are you her¡ª?¡±


    ¡°This is the ce I have heard about once I found out the truth from the Young Master¡¯s subconscious. This ce was originally managed by Lord Abraham, the head of the Starlight Ducal Family.¡±


    ¡°Wh-What¡­?¡±


    ¡°Of course, he was unconscious back then¡­ after finding this ce, I have been using detection magic to stop intruders.¡±


    Having said that, Kania, who carefully lifted Aria from the ground, looked at Irina, who still had a nk expression on her face, and said.


    ¡°Up until now, Lady Aria had alwayse alone¡­ However, this time, I detected two more presence, so I went to see who they were, and I found you two.¡±


    ¡°Uh¡­ what about the disguise in the dormitory?¡±


    ¡°I left that to the smartest person on the entire continent, so you don¡¯t have to worry about it.¡±


    Having said that, Irina, who was watching Kania sigh and ce Frey and Aria side by side on the bed next to her, asked a question in a quivering tone.


    ¡°So¡­ what the hell is this ce?¡±


    Hearing those words, Kania sighed and answered.


    ¡°This is where my parents brutally murdered Young Master¡¯s mother and turned her into a werewolf.¡±


    ¡°¡­What!¡±


    And when Irina heard those words, she immediately grabbed her head like Frey before her, and began to mumble in a crestfallen voice.


    ¡°Wait, hold on¡­ Then the wolf¡­ no, was it a werewolf?¡±


    ¡°Sigh¡­¡±


    And Kania, who looked at her sorrowfully, quietly turned her gaze up at the ceiling, soaked in dark mana and muttered under her breath.


    ¡°¡­I now have one morerade I wished I would never have.¡±

 Chapter 57: Awakening

    <b>? Awakening ? </b>


    Irina, who was in a daze for a long time, muttered under her breath.


    ¡°T-This memory¡­? Why did I forget¡­¡±


    Kania, who was quietly staring at her, sighed and asked.


    ¡°Ms. Irina, you were the one who noticed the Young Master¡¯s false evil deed, weren¡¯t you?¡±


    Irina, who was in a befuddled state, slowly nodded her head and clenched fists when she heard her words.


    ¡°Then¡­ Frey, while he was trying to protect me¡­ his mother¡­¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to regain your memories this way. I had to infiltrate Young Master¡¯s subconscious to learn about my true memories.¡±


    ¡°Ahhh¡­¡±


    ¡°Is it because your memory was manipted in a different way than mine and the Young Master¡¯s? Even when I entered this room, I couldn¡¯t remember anything.¡±


    As Kania spoke calmly, Irina plopped down with a crestfallen look.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t want to know the truth¡­¡±


    ¡°Me neither. Even now, I feel so guilty. I want to confess everything to Young Master and beg for forgiveness.¡±


    Seeing her like that, Kania, who sat across from her and began speaking in a hushed tone.


    ¡°However, this shouldn¡¯t be known to Young Master until everything is over.¡±


    ¡°Uh, that¡¯s¡­¡±


    ¡°Young Master always says he¡¯s fine, but¡­ from my perspective, his mind seemed to have reached its limit. Since you¡¯ve been with him for a day, you also know that.¡±


    Upon hearing her words, Irina¡¯s expression darkened when she recalled Frey¡¯s face. Kania heaved a deep sigh as if she knew this was the case.


    ¡°Besides, there are still many ordeals that he will face in the future. Only the first ordeal ising to an end¡­ I¡¯m honestly afraid of what wille next.¡±


    ¡°¡­Ugh.¡±


    Eventually, when Kania mentioned the term ¡®Ordeal¡¯, Irina lowered her and trembled.


    ¡°¡­ Ms Irina, can you listen to my request?¡±


    ¡°What¡­¡±


    Kania, who was staring at her as if ashamed to make this request, pleaded in a hushed tone. Upon hearing her request, Irina replied in a despondent voice.


    ¡°Please don¡¯t resent Young Master too much.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    Kania pleaded as such with a sorrowful expression on her face. She sighed deeply and continued speaking.


    ¡°There is no one as pitiful as him in the entire world. So, please don¡¯t resent him too much.¡±


    ¡°¡­Hah.¡±


    In a situation where begging for help wouldn¡¯t seem out of ce, watching Kania pleading for her to not resent Frey too much, Irina realized how lonely and long their battle truly is


    ¡°Tell me everything you know.¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    And that¡¯s why she finally replied as such.


    ¡°I want to know everything. The entire truth.¡±


    Only time will tell if she will turn her back on them after learning the truth, or ept it and be their strength.


    ¡°It¡¯s not going to be an easy road. Every moment will be painful, and sometimes there will be impulsive thoughts.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t care.¡±


    ¡°Really? Are you ready to fight with us?¡±


    Looking at her, Kania asked her over and over again.


    Since she knew quite well how much pain she would feel after learning about the solitary path that Frey desperately walked on till now. The path that no one knew about. She implicitly expressed a sense of sympathy andpassion.


    But Kania already knew.


    ¡°Tell me.¡±


    Irina, who has a determined look in her eyes, will never change her mind.


    ¡°Sigh¡­¡±


    Hearing Irina¡¯s confirmation, Kania heaved a sigh blended in both relief and resignation, then looked straight at Irina, whose visage ovepped with her own when she discovered the truth, and began speaking.


    ¡°Well then, let¡¯s get started.¡±


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    ¡°Ha¡­ What else is it this time?¡±


    After following Aria, I lost consciousness as I grabbed my throbbing head in the room. When I woke up I found myself in a dark enclosed space that I truly despise.


    ¡°Uh¡­ I don¡¯t like it, I don¡¯t like it.¡±


    Iid down on the floor, and soon let out augh and muttered while smirking.


    ¡°Still, it¡¯s good for mental training.¡±


    In the past, when I would enter such a space, my hands would tremble and had trouble breathing properly.


    However, over time I was able to train my mind by watching other horrific scenes, like the scene from my birthday, the scene where I met my mother.


    Looking at it that way, the purpose of this ordeal given the system is to make me stronger¡­


    ¡°F-Frey¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­Ugh.¡±


    I was trying topliment the system, but before my eyes, the figure of my mortally wounded mother appeared. The system is definitely a piece of trash.


    Thanks to that, I felt a little ufortable, but the system can¡¯t affect my psyche just by merely showing me this scene. First of all, isn¡¯t it just an illusion?


    ¡°Help me¡­ Frey¡­¡±


    ¡°My mother never asked for help, you idiot of a system.¡±


    Having said that, I pushed away the illusion that trying to reach out to me. I then sighed and fell into deep thoughts.


    ¡°By the way¡­ I need to find out who the hell noticed¡­¡±


    I still haven¡¯t figured out who discovered my secret, so I¡¯m starting to get a bit nervous.


    At least, I found out that Irina and na were ¡®suspicious¡¯ of me with my ?Mind Reading? skill, but that¡¯s not even close to enough.


    ¡°Sigh¡­ Should I buy the ?Mind Reading Skill Lv2?? No, the ?Life Force Recovery? skill is much more important than that.¡±


    Even if I push the points I have earned into the investment system, it will be quite a serious loss to buy a skill that is worth tens of thousands of points.


    There are indeed pros and cons, so I¡¯ll have to think a little about this part as well¡­


    <i> ¨C Spark!! </i>


    ¡°Ah, great.¡±


    While I was engrossed in such thoughts, I started hearing a noise in front of me.


    ¡°Ugh¡­¡±


    When I wondered what kind of hallucination, the system would show me this time, I saw my mother running through the forest holding something.


    ¡°¡­Now it¡¯s even making up stories.¡±


    The system, which thought I would tremble due to the trauma of my mother¡¯s corpse, seemed to have prepared something else when I handled that situation calmly.


    ¡°Ugh.¡±


    My mother, who was running with wounds all over her body, hurriedly radiated ster mana and flung herself aside when dark mana was shot at her from behind.


    ¡°Ugh¡­¡±


    My mother, who barely dodged the dark mana, continued to run.


    ¡°I can¡¯t¡­ as long as it¡¯s like this¡­¡±


    My mother, who had been running for such a long time, suddenly looked down at something she was holding in her embrace and said


    ¡°Ummm¡­ Mom?¡±


    ¡°¡­Shh.¡±


    Only when I heard the voice of a child, I realized what she was holding in her embrace while running.


    ¡°My dear Frey, would you like to y hide and seek with your mother?¡±


    ¡°Yes! I want to y hide and seek!¡±


    When my younger self answered brightly, my mother said with a subtle smile.


    ¡°All right, then, Mom will be the seeker.¡±


    ¡°But I want to be the seeker?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve already done it once before.¡±


    Upon hearing that, my younger self looked disappointed. Seeing him like that, my mother smiled and said.


    ¡°Instead, I¡¯ll let you be the seeker as much as you want from now on.¡±


    Then, as he smiled upon hearing her words, my mother put him down and opened her mouth.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to change the rules this time, Frey.¡±


    ¡°Change the rules?¡±


    ¡°Yes, my clever Frey will understand the rules immediately, right?¡±


    As he nodded his head with a twinkle in my eyes, my mother quickly began exining the rules.


    ¡°Mother will be counting to 100 here, so Frey will run away during that time. Did you understand so far?¡±


    ¡°Of course!¡±


    As my younger self shouted confidently, my mother continued speaking while stroking his hair.


    ¡°By the time I¡¯m done counting to 100, you must stop moving around and hide. And you must never reveal yourself.¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    My mother, who was still looking at my younger self, who was still answering brightly, suddenly closed her eyes and she hugged him tightly.


    ¡°Mom, why are you suddenly like this?¡±


    Seeing her action, when he inquired with a smile, my mother, who had been silent for a while, answered in a quivering voice.


    ¡°The game ends only when Mom finds Frey and hugs him tightly like this. Did you understand everything?¡±


    ¡°I understood everything!¡±


    ¡°If you resist with a wooden stick likest time, I¡¯lle and eat you up!¡±


    ¡°Hehe.¡±


    I smiled brightly at those words, and when I tried to run, my mother stopped me by holding my arm for a moment. She then added a few more words in a sorrowful tone.


    <em>¡°I love you, my son.¡±</em>


    ¡°I love you too!¡±


    With those words, my mother, who stayed behind as my younger self ran away, concentrated ster mana in her hands and muttered as she trudged to the opposite direction.


    <em>¡°¡­So you must survive.¡±</em>


    And the next moment, my vision was blurred, and I was back in the dark room again.


    ¡°Fuck.¡±


    Having witnessed a fairly usible scene, I frowned and muttered.


    ¡°¡­Well, it¡¯s just an illusion anyway.¡±


    I suddenly remembered the scene where I saw Irina as a child in myst dream and told her that my mother had instructed me to remain hidden.


    If that¡¯s true, it might exin why my memories were manipted into thinking that I was ying hide and seek.


    In fact, there seems to be some truth in that scene.


    Anyway, that¡¯s just an illusion. The ¡®illusion¡¯ that the system shows to annoy me and inflict mental pain.


    So, seeing an illusion created for such a frivolous purpose doesn¡¯t hurt me at all.


    For sure.


    ¡°Frey.¡±


    As I was thinking about it, my surroundings suddenly became blurry and I started to hear someone¡¯s voice.


    ¡®Ah, it¡¯s about time I wake up.¡¯


    At the same time, when I felt my head clear up, I quietly opened my eyes after realizing that it was time to wake up from the illusion.


    ¡°Good morning?¡±


    Then, someone who was looking down at me sullenly came into my sight.


    ¡°Ugh¡­ my head.¡±


    For some reason, while looking at the unknown being, I felt a pang in my head as I scanned my surroundings, then muttered with a grin.


    ¡°Is this an illusion as well?¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    When the person tilted their head at my words and asked as such, I pointed over there and said.


    ¡°You know Irina is over there wearing Kania¡¯s clothes, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Although, I think she should loosen her up clothes a bit. It seems to be too tight for her¡­ pfft¡­¡±


    I smiled while pointing at Irina, who had her head lowered in silence for a long time, then realized that Kania, who was next to her, was saying something to Irina.


    ¡°¡­That¡¯s everything that Young Master has been through so far.¡±


    ¡°Ahhh¡­¡±


    Seeing that, I rushed to the two of them, who were sitting at the desk with an appalled expression.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­ Frey.¡±


    Her eyes were bloodshot, her nose was red, and there were tear stains all over her face.


    The moment I noticed that, I grasped everything that had transpired so far.


    An enclosed space that seemed familiar, Kania who behaved differently different that usual, Irina who was wearing Kania¡¯s clothes. The forest filled with memories with Irina when she was a child.


    ¡°Haha¡­¡±


    I quickly grasped the truth because of my head was needlessly working too fast, and soon began tough.


    ¡°Haha¡­ Ahaha¡­¡±


    Afterughing for a long time, I asked Irina, who had her head lowered, in a low voice.


    ¡°Were you the one who noticed my false evil deed two months ago?¡±


    ¡°Frey, I¡­ I was wrong¡­ uh¡­¡±


    However, she just kept crying as tears rolled down her eyes.


    ¡°No, you don¡¯t have to feel guilty¡­¡±


    I reached out tofort her, but¡­


    ¡°¡­What?¡±


    For some reason, my hand passed through Irina¡¯s shoulder.


    ¡°W-What¡¯s going on?¡±


    In panic, I quickly withdrew my hand from her shoulder and tried to sp my hands together. As it turned out, the hands passed through each other instead of intertwining.


    ¡°¡­Did I die?¡±


    ¡°Who knows¡­.¡±


    Just as I was staring at her in a daze for a long time while muttering in a dismal tone, I heard someone respond to my words and turned my gaze to the side.


    ¡°W-Who are you?¡±


    However, it was impossible to figure out who it was because their entired body seemed to enveloped in a halo of light, so when I inquired with a frown, the being slowly opened its mouth.


    ¡°First, take a good look at what¡¯s going on.¡±


    And as soon as they finished speaking, Kania opened her mouth, so I looked back and observed the two of them at the desk.


    ¡°Irina, are you really going to do that?¡±


    ¡°¡­Yes, that¡¯s the only way to cure the ¡®curse¡¯ and help Frey.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I understand. Then¡­¡±


    As Irina, who had already stopped crying, spoke with a resolute expression on her face, Kania carefully raised her hand.


    ¡°Ugh¡­!¡±


    Then, the immense dark mana in the ceiling began to be sucked into Irina¡¯s body.


    ¡°Ms. Irina, I¡¯ll say it again¡­ This method is to forcibly infuse dark mana into a mana circuit that has been dried and twisted by mana exhaustion. So it will be painful¡­¡±


    ¡°Whatever it is, I¡¯m sure it will be less tormenting than the pain Frey had to bear.¡±


    ¡°Then, please endure it.¡±


    After a while, Kania, who once again warned Irina, soon began infusing dark mana into Irina.


    ¡°Ugh¡­! Ugh¡­¡±


    ¡°I apologize. It would have been a little less painful if I had infused my own dark mana.¡±


    ¡°With the dark mana you possess¡­ it¡¯s not enough even if I umte it for years. I need at least that much of dark mana up there, in order to seed.¡±


    After absorbing ck magic for a long time, Irina eventually copsed on the desk and began to tremble.


    ¡°Maybe¡­ before the mana exhaustion period is over, she is filling her mana circuit with dark mana in order to deceive the system?¡±


    As I watched the scene, I realized their n and opened my mouth wide in astonishment.


    Even if it¡¯s Irina, whose natural in managing her mana, she is still suffering from mana exhaustion and something can still go wrong.


    If that ck magic ritual fails, the mana circuits in Irina¡¯s body might get permanently damaged, rendering her mana useless.


    Mages fear the possibility of not being able to use mana even more than death itself.


    ¡°Aaarghhhh!!¡±


    ¡°Hold on a little longer, Irina. It¡¯s almost done.¡±


    While I was immersed in such thoughts, Irina, before my eyes suddenly burst into terrifying screams.


    In shock, I tried to rushed towards her, but as soon as I looked down at my hands, which still passed through each other, I realized that I couldn¡¯t be of any help and began to quietly observe the situation.


    ¡°Argh¡­ugh¡­ ugh¡­¡±


    ¡°Are you all right, Ms. Irina?¡±


    After a long time had passed, a ck aura began rising from Irina as Kania cautiously inquired.


    ¡°This is¡­ nothing.¡±


    Then, the mana circuits all over her body slowly turned ck and became visibly prominent like veins. Irina exhaled a rough breath and answered.


    ¡°¡­A perfect sess.¡±


    Then Kania sighed and settled down on her seat. She wiped the cold sweat from her forehead and replied.


    ¡°Now then, the Young Master and the Young Lady¡­¡±


    The two of them held their breath for a while, then turned to the bed where both Aria and I were lying, but¡­


    <i>¨C Whoosh¡­</i>


    ¡°¡­What?¡±


    I started to panic when the dark mana that appeared from somewhere began to seep into both myself, who was still lying in bed, and Aria, who was sleeping soundly.


    ¡°Wh-Why can¡¯t I control it?¡±


    Confused at that sight, Kania hurriedly stretched out her hand, but for some reason when she couldn¡¯t control the dark mana, she began to panic and rushed to the bed.


    <i> ¨C Whoosh!!</i>


    ¡°¡­Ha!¡±


    However, Aria suddenly got up and began radiating ster mana from her hands. Kania who saw that scene came to a standstill and asked in a tense voice.


    ¡°Young Lady? Why are you acting like that?¡±


    Then Aria, who briefly stared at her, raised the corners of her mouth as if to form a lopsided smile and¡­


    <i>¨C Swoosh, whoosh!!</i>


    ¡°Ugh!!¡±


    Soon after, she began emanating shes of ster mana and shot it towards Kania indiscriminately


    ¡°Wh-What¡¯s going on?¡±


    And at that moment, everything froze in its ce as I looked around in confusion.


    ¡°Lingering will.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Then the being who was standing quietly next to me until then, spoke.


    ¡°The lingering will of the two people who died in an ident while exploring a foolish truth were blended with the dark mana, and the moment the dark mana finally disappeared, they bared their fangs.¡±


    ¡°Well, that¡¯s¡­¡±


    ¡°Even if it¡¯s their lingering will, it seems that their greed hasn¡¯t disappeared yet. And now they¡¯re eyeing you and your sister as hosts.¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­¡±


    Having roughly grasped the situation at the words, I said with a sigh.


    Having understood the situation roughly upon hearing those words, I sighed and said.


    ¡°Then am I dead?¡±


    ¡°No, now you¡¯re just losing control of your body.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡±


    As I silently nodded and stared nkly ahead, the existence next to me asked a question.


    ¡°Do you want to give up?¡±


    When I heard her question, I frowned and looked to the side, as the existence began speaking gently.


    ¡°From now on, it¡¯s your choice.¡±


    ¡°My choice?¡±


    ¡°Yes, everything will change depending on your choice.¡±


    Saying so, the existence came right before me as I inquired with aposed look.


    ¡°What will happen if I give up here?¡±


    ¡°Eternal rest. It might even feel pretty good.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡±


    As I nodded quietly, the existence continued speaking gently.


    ¡°No one will me you. You did your best, and you earned that right¡­¡±


    ¡°What if I keep moving forward?¡±


    But when I cut her off and asked another question, the existence answered in a grave tone.


    <em>¡°It will be a path riddled with hardships and adversities.¡±</em>


    When I heard that, I closed my eyes as the existence urgently added a few more words.


    ¡°You may end up in an even more absurd and worse situation than now¡­ You may meet your end without being able to make such a choice again. Still¡­¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s enough. Just give me a hug.¡±


    I cut the existence off mid-sentence and said with a smile.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be the seeker.¡±


    Then the light that shed in front of me spread out in all directions and illuminated the entire room.


    ¡°¡­How did you know?¡±


    And soon, with a twinkling light emanating from her, a woman emerged in front of me. She tilted her head and asked me that question as I slowly approached her and answered.


    ¡°The ceiling ispletely painted with dark mana, and the light slightly illuminating the room means that there is something more powerful than that dark mana¡­¡±


    I hugged my mother, who appeared in front of me in herplete form, and ended the conversation with a bright smile.


    ¡°More than anything else, you loved me so much, how can I not recognize you?¡±


    ¡°You grew up just fine.¡±


    After holding my mother for a long time, I muttered quietly as I felt the warmth of the light radiating from her seeping into my body.


    ¡°I will definitely survive.¡±


    Then my mother, who slowly turned into a fragment of light, prated my body and replied with a benign smile.


    ¡°Of course. Whose son would you be if you didn¡¯t?¡±


    After saying that, my motherpletely permeated my body with the mana of the stars that had filled the ceiling, and immediately after that, a system window appeared in front of me.


    The ¡ºFirst Ordeal¡» has ended! ¡ºAn alternative condition has been met¡ª¡»


    ¡°Shut up.¡±


    Having swiped away the system window that popped up in front of my eyes, I muttered under my breath as I felt the scene gradually changing in front of my eyes.


    ¡°¡­Don¡¯t you dare try to take credit for this¡­¡±


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    ¡°Young Master! Young Lady!¡±


    When I returned to my senses, a rather gruesome scene was unfolding before my eyes.


    ¡°Argh¡­¡±


    ¡°Calm down! Please!¡±


    It was because Kania and Irina were lying on the floor of the half-destroyed room, and Aria was approaching them while wielding a mass of dark mana. Meanwhile, my body was swathed in sparkling ster mana.


    ¡°Please¡­! Please¡­!¡±


    ¡°Kania.¡±


    Kania looked desperate as she tried to stop me and Aria. At that moment, I called out to her in a serious tone.


    ¡°Did you know?¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    When I, who had been relentlessly attacking her till now, suddenly asked her calmly, Kania panicked as a myriad of expressions shed across her face.


    ¡°I¡­¡±


    As I stared at her, I stretched my hand and finished speaking with a smirk.


    ¡°¡­I¡¯ve always wanted to try magic once.¡±


    And the next moment, the scintiting sparks of light radiating from my hand engulfed everything besides Kania and Irina in its wake.


    <i> ¨C Whoosh¡­</i>


    As the dark mana spread throughout the room was purified in an instant, and Aria, who had been approaching Kania and Irina, lost consciousness and copsed on the floor.


    <i>¨C Schwiiing!</i>


    Then, a dark sphere flew out of Aria¡¯s body and began flying towards me as fast as a bullet. I swathed my sword in ster mana and simply shed it in half and finally said.


    ¡°Still, I prefer the sword.¡±

 Chapter 58: A Puppys Love

    <b>? </b><b>Puppy¡¯s Love</b><b> ?</b>


    ¡°Young Master¡­ how did this happen¡­?¡±


    ¡°F-Frey¡­?¡±


    As soon as I cleansed the dark mana, Kania and Irina, who were lying on the floor, stared at me nkly.


    ¡°Are you guys fine?¡±


    As I approached and inquired as such, Kania answered with an absurd expression on her face.


    ¡°¡­Since you¡¯re saying something like that, you must be the real Young Master.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re severely wounded.¡±


    I glossed over Kania¡¯s words and found a wound on her stomach, then muttered to myself, not knowing what to do.


    I looked around to find something to wrap around Kania¡¯s wounds, but when I saw the scars on Irina¡¯s body and her ckened mana circuits, I ced my hand on my forehead and said.


    ¡°This is insane.¡±


    Irina, who was looking at me nkly, immediately lowered her head and muttered.


    ¡°S-Sorry¡­ Frey¡­ I¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine¡­ it¡¯s really fine.¡±


    I didn¡¯t want to shake her emotional state, so I urgently cut off her words. I looked around and said.


    ¡°First of all, let¡¯s talk when we get out of here. This ce is kind of¡­ unnerving.¡±


    When I said that, Kania and Irina¡¯s expressions hardened.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be like that, here¡­¡±


    As I was about to head for the entrance after forcing them to stand up, I suddenly saw Aria lying on the floor, unconscious, and sighed.


    ¡°¡­That¡¯s right, Aria is here too.¡±


    To be honest, I don¡¯t know how to deal with Aria, who is quick-witted and continues to worry about me. Even if I intentionally treat her badly, she will be suspicious, and if I treat her kindly, even more problems will arise.


    ¡°Kania, cast a sleep spell on Aria. Make sure she doesn¡¯t wake up for a while.¡±


    ¡°All right.¡±


    After saying that, Kania approached Aria and gently stroked her hair, and her breathing rate became more calm.


    ¡°Then let¡¯s get out of here. I don¡¯t want to be here anymore.¡±


    Lifting Aria up, I, along with Kania and Irina, began to head out the cavern.


    ¡°¡­Young Master.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Just as I was about to reach the exit, Kania, who had been following me quietly, asked me a question in a hushed tone.


    ¡°Was that¡­ really magic?¡±


    ¡°Yes, it was magic.¡±


    Saying so, I spread the twinkling shes of light everywhere, and added with a smile.


    ¡°The same magic my mother used.¡±


    ¡°¡­Beautiful.¡±


    Kania watched the scene in awe as the shes of light suspended in mid-air began to crystallize. However, soon her expression turned grim, and she began speaking again.


    ¡°Young Master, the room in there is¡­¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s talk about that a littleter.¡±


    Kania¡¯s expression was about to turn even more grim, so I cut her off and spoke firmly.


    ¡°But¡ª¡±


    ¡°Sometimes it¡¯s best to dy such things, Kania.¡±


    ¡°¡­I understand, Young Master.¡±


    Eventually Kania nodded her head quietly seeing my resolute stance on this matter and silently began heading towards the entrance of the cavern.


    ¡°So, what now?¡±


    As I came out of the cavern and took a look around outside, I noticed that the rain had stopped. I asked Kania and Irina who were looking at me nkly.


    ¡°F-For now¡­ so¡­¡±


    Irina, who had been unable to meet my gaze till now, hesitated and started stuttering.


    ¡°I think we have to deal with Lady Aria¡¯s problem first.¡±


    Then Kania, who had been keeping her mouth shut until then, intervened and started talking.


    ¡°Even though I cast a sleep spell, I couldn¡¯t cast it properly because I almost ran out of mana due to the unexpected battle. So, she might wake up soon.¡±


    ¡°Then¡­¡±


    ¡°Considering her condition and other factors¡­ going to the nearby Starlight Duke¡¯s mansion would be the best option. If she wakes up now, it will be problematic for us.¡±


    Hearing these words, I quietly nodded my head in agreement, and Kania walked over to Aria, who was in my arms, and continued speaking.


    ¡°So, I¡¯ll take Young Lady Aria to the Duke¡¯s mansion myself.¡±


    ¡°Will you be fine? If you show up with those wounds, Kadia might worry¡­¡±


    ¡°Even if that¡¯s the case, Young Master and Irina can¡¯t do this.¡±


    Saying so, Kania took Aria, and looked at me and Irina alternately, then let out a sigh and said,


    ¡°And¡­ I think you¡¯ll have to stay here until tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about?¡±


    When I asked her with a bewildered look, Kania frowned and said.


    ¡°As I said before, I ran out of dark mana due to the unexpected battle, so it¡¯s quite difficult to use stealth magic.¡±


    ¡°So it¡¯s not possible to use it today?¡±


    ¡°Yes, my dark mana will be replenished by tomorrow¡­ I have to go see Serena, who will be at the academy, after exining the situation to Aria at the Duke¡¯s mansion. So, if you stay here for a day, I¡¯lle back tomorrow morning and pick you up.¡±


    When I nodded at that, Irina, who had been hesitating for a long time, opened her mouth.


    ¡°I-I will stay here¡­¡±


    ¡°Eh?¡±


    Hearing her words, Kania showed great displeasure.


    ¡°Miss Irina, there is no need for you to stay here.¡±


    ¡°Um¡­ Leaving Frey alone is dangerous. There are wild beasts, and they are all¡­¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you see the Young Master defuse the situation in an instant with his ster mana?¡±


    As Irina continued to stick to her opinion, Kania, who looked at her with displeasure, shook her head and said,


    ¡°I can¡¯t do anything, since you aren¡¯t going to change your mind. Then, please take care of the Young Master until tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°U-Uh¡­ I-I¡¯ll do my best¡­¡±


    As Kania looked at her fiercely, Irina flinched for a moment, then she stuttered slightly and answered.


    ¡°Young Master, I¡¯ll go now.¡±


    Kania, who was looking at Irina with a dissatisfied expression, put Aria on her back and bid me farewell.


    ¡°Yes, then, please take care of Aria¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­mmmm.¡±


    I smiled at Kania and was about to see her off, but Aria on her back started moving around.


    ¡°Brother¡­ Thank you¡­¡±


    ¡°Gasp!¡±


    She quietly smiled and muttered as I broke out in a cold sweat and gasped for breath. However, fortunately the penalty window didn¡¯t appear.


    ¡°She must be talking in her sleep.¡±


    As Kania, who had a stony expression on her face, muttered in a reassuring voice. On the other hand, I fell into deep thought as I contemted over this while drenched in cold sweat.


    ¡®I¡¯ll have to somehow get rid of Aria¡¯s concern for me soon¡­¡¯


    I had been eliminating the people who would be cursed by the system¡¯s ordeal one by one.


    Isolet still hates me. I¡¯ve begun erasing Serena¡¯s ¡®worry¡¯ with my continued love affair with Kania, and Irina had a dark mana circuit imnted in every corner of her body today, so it shouldn¡¯t be a problem.


    However, with Aria, I can¡¯t seem to find a way.


    If I keep acting cruel to her, she would criticize and suspect me. On the other hand, If I treat her nicely just like before, her suspicions would be dispelled.


    If there¡¯s any good news, it¡¯s that she¡¯s getting ¡®tired¡¯ of it all.


    When she copsed with a headache a moment earlier, although her consciousness was blurred, she clearly stated that she was tired of believing in me.


    So I need one more¡­just one more big event to happen¡­


    ¡°Then please take care of yourself.¡±


    ¡°Oh, Yes. I will.¡±


    After thinking for a while, I decided to put aside these concerns for now and bid Kania farewell.


    Anyway, it¡¯s something that can¡¯t be fixed right now.


    ¡°T-Then¡­ let¡¯s go back to the secret base.¡±


    As Kania¡¯s figure with Aria on her back faded from our field of vision, Irina lowered her gaze and whispered.


    While feeling slightly awkward, I nodded my head, and I began to slowly return to the secret base with Irina following behind.


    ¡°Damn, the secret base is flooded with water.¡±


    After walking without saying a word for a long time, we arrived right in front of the secret base, but there was a puddle of water in there, and even more water continued to pour in through the wide open door.


    ¡°With this¡­ do we need to camp outside?¡±


    As I muttered to myself with a troubled look while watching the scene, Irina, who was watching me quietly, grabbed my arm and started heading somewhere.


    ¡°Uh, where are we going?¡±


    ¡°¡­Just follow me.¡±


    Her hand holding my arm was trembling, so I surrendered to her without a word and started following her.


    ¡®Wait, but why did Irina say that earlier?¡¯


    In the meantime, I began wondering about that question that popped up in my mind.


    Why did Irina stay behind saying that I would be in danger, even though there¡¯s a secret base that nobody besides me and her can enter? Of course, the secret base is flooded with water, but she wouldn¡¯t have known about that.


    ¡°H-Here¡­¡±


    I was immersed in such thoughts for a long time, till Irina stopped me. I stopped thinking about her for a moment and looked around, then asked in a low voice.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t thatke where we always yed together?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    It must have still been awkward for Irina since she answered briefly. She gathered the branches that had been lying on the floor and started to light a fire, while I settled down quietly and began to observe her.


    ¡°Ugh¡­¡±


    By the way, Irina, who had always lit the fire in less than a few seconds, started struggling with the basics again.


    As I looked at her with a worried expression, Irina, who was rubbing the twigs together, began to slowly nce at me.


    ¡°Uh¡­ can I help you a little?¡±


    ¡°I-It¡¯s fine¡­ remain seated.¡±


    She looked quite pitiful, so I got up from my seat and tried to help her, but Irina stopped me and began to rub the branches harder.


    ¡°I-Irina!¡±


    ¡°I told you I¡¯m fine?¡±


    ¡°No, that¡¯s not it¡­ look at your hands.¡±


    After hearing her words, I sat down for a while and waited for the fire to ignite, but I looked at her hands and involuntarily ran towards her in shock.


    ¡°¡­ I¡­ I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    Her hands were scraped from the rough bark, and blood dripped down from the wound.


    ¡°Irina, are you all right?¡±


    When I asked, holding her hands tightly, she shook her head helplessly and began to mutter.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­ I¡¯m really sorry¡­¡±


    ¡°Irina, you¡­¡±


    I was about to tell her that there was no need to feel guilty, but then stopped for a moment as I looked at the branches she had gathered.


    ¡°¡­All right, I¡¯ll light the fire. You need a little rest.¡±


    Eventually, after noticing the residual dark mana on the branches, I found out the secret of how she would quickly light fires back in a day, and said with a smirk.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t putting a branch in here the first thing you do?¡±


    Carefully grabbing a branch and inserting it into the groove, I began to quickly rub the branch, reminiscent of a scene Irina used to boast about while making a fire in front of me.


    ¡°Wait your hands¡­¡±


    With a worried expression on her face, Irina began to reach out to my hand.


    ¨C <i>Whoosh!</i>


    ¡°What?¡±


    But as soon as the twig was set alight, she hurriedly pulled her hand back and began looking at me with a puzzled expression.


    ¡°How did you do it?¡±


    ¡°Who knows?¡±


    Eventually, when Irina asked a question timidly, I imitated the words she would say to me when she would light a fire instantly. Irina grimaced upon hearing that.


    ¡°¡­Sigh.¡±


    Irina, who was staring at me nkly, noticed that the wooden stick I was holding was covered with ster mana, smirked a bit, but soon her expression turned grim again.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you hungry, Irina?¡±


    Seeing her fidgeting, I asked her a question because it was time for lunch.


    ¡°A little.¡±


    Then she avoided my gaze and answered timidly, as I got up from my seat upon hearing that.


    ¡°Okay, I was just hungry. I¡¯ll go catch some fish.¡±


    Having said that, Irina, who was staring nkly at me as I started heading towards the river, quickly got up from her seat and said,


    ¡°You idiot, you can¡¯t swim.¡±


    ¡°Why the hell do you remember that?¡±


    Of course, I couldn¡¯t swim back then only because I was young, but to protect Irina¡¯s feelings, I decided to choose another method to catch the fish.


    ¡°Hmm, what did na do when she attacked me?¡±


    For a moment, I began to concentrate as much ster mana as possible at the tip of my fingers, envisioning na in my mind, who had gathered a lot of sr mana and then fired aser beam.


    ¨C <i>Bam!!</i>


    Aiming my fingers, which started to glow, at the fish, I released ster mana, and a silverser was fired from the tips of my finger and pierced the fish.


    ¡°All right, looks like we¡¯ll be fine for dinner.¡±


    I caught the fish floating in the river with a long branch, and calmly spoke to Irina, who was smiling at me from the side.


    ¡°Would you like a bite too?¡±


    Every single word I said imitated Irina¡¯s words from the past, and in the end, she smiled once more and nodded her head.


    ¡°Fine, then you¡¯re going to have to get the fish out with the branch. I¡¯ll focus on killing the fish with theser.¡±


    Saying that, I handed her the long branch I was holding, and began to shootsers at the fishes swimming in the river.


    ¡°¡­Hah.¡±


    For some reason, it seemed that Irina was looking at me closely, but I decided to ignore it for now.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    ¡°How is it?¡±


    As the sun was setting and the sky slowly turned darker, I held out a fish skewer to Irina with an anxious look on my face.


    ¡°Ummm¡­¡±


    Then Irina, who had been watching the fish skewers for a while, carefully took a bite of the fish.


    ¡°¡­it¡¯s pretty good.¡±


    ¡°Oh!¡±


    When she opened her eyes and praised it, I let out an expression of delight, then picked up the fish skewer next to her, and began eating it.


    ¡°Today I won the fire, I won the fishing, and I won the grilling, right?¡±


    After eating the fish, I said to her with a sly smile on my face.


    ¡°You¡¯re right, congrattions.¡±


    ¡°Not just congrattions¡­ You have to keep the promise you made a long time ago.¡±


    ¡°A promise I made a long time ago?¡±


    As she answered nkly, I put a stern expression on my face and reminded her of the promise she made back when we were kids.


    ¡°You told me that if I beat you in all three, you¡¯ll reveal a secret.¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­¡±


    Then, maybe after remembering, she heaved a brief sigh, and then she started looking at me with a nk expression.


    ¡°Don¡¯t even think about glossing over this matter, say it quickly.¡±


    Ever since the promise was made, I had wanted to find out a secret like crazy, so I continued to urge her.


    ¡°Actually¡­¡±


    Irina, who hesitated then, turned her gaze to the side and spoke in a low voice.


    ¡°¡­I made up the name ¡®Ice Dragon Berry¡¯.¡±


    ¡°What!?¡±


    My eyes shot wide open at those words, and bewildered, I began to stutter.


    ¡°U-Unbelievable¡­ I¡¯ve always believed those words until now¡­ I¡¯ve told the other kids the same¡­ Wait, then, did you trick me in the ashen forest back then¡­¡±


    I wasn¡¯t all that shocked when I was going through the ¡®First Ordeal¡¯ of the system, but I was really shocked after hearing her words.


    ¡°Then¡­ What¡¯s the real name of the berry?¡±


    When I asked with a slightly bewildered expression, Irina lowered her head and mumbled.


    ¡°¡®Puppy¡¯s Love¡¯ berry.¡±


    ¡°Pfff.¡±


    I burst intoughter without even realizing because it had a cute name that waspletely different from the ¡®Ice Dragon¡¯ she had told me previously. Irina blushed profusely with her head still lowered.


    ¡°What kind of name is that? Did a puppy pick up the fruit and fall in love with it?¡±


    ¡°No, that¡¯s not it¡­ oh, the fish is done.¡±


    As I smiled and said so, Irina, who was about to say something, sighed and shut her mouth.


    ¡°¡±¡­¡­¡­¡±¡±


    There was silence between the two of us for a long time.


    ¡°Frey, I have something I want to tell you.¡±


    ¡°Go ahead, tell me.¡±


    Irina smiled shyly and slowly opened her mouth, then made a shocking remark.


    ¡°I want to drop out of the academy.¡±


    ¡°What!?¡±


    As I looked at her in astonishment, Irina murmured silently as she gazed up at the night sky.


    ¡°¡­Instead, I¡¯ll work as your maid.¡±


    It seems there was something wrong with the fish I just served to Irina.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    Meanwhile, at the back alley after nightfall.


    ¡°Hello! This is a scroll store right?¡±


    A girl in a purple robe entered through the door of a shabby stall. She snooped around and asked a question.


    ¡°Hmmmm~? Hmm~?¡±


    ¡°Are you the owner here?¡±


    Then, suddenly from the empty counter, the sound of the storekeeper¡¯s singing could be heard, and the girl who heard the sound frowned and pushed her head over the counter.


    ¡°¡­ Have you ever thought that the world revolves randomly¡­?¡±


    ¡°More importantly, you¡¯re open right now, right? Please sell this to me.¡±


    Soon, the girl found the shopkeeper, who was fiddling with a wine bottle in his hand. She ignored his gibberish and gave him the scroll she was holding.


    ¡°That¡¯s 1500 gold¡­ If you can afford it, pay up.¡±


    The owner, who looked intently at the scroll, teased her with giggles, but ¡­


    ¨C <i>Snap!</i>


    ¡°¡­Is this enough?¡±


    She flicked her finger and asked with an impassive look on her face.


    ¡°Exactly 1500 gold. Fine, take it.¡±


    Then, the corners of the girl¡¯s lips rose slightly to form a lopsided smile. She turned around and bid him farewell.


    ¡°Then¡­ Goodbye.¡±


    Her ruby-colored eyes shone through the ss door of the store as she headed towards the exit.


    ¡°¡­Pfffff. Hahaha.¡±


    Meanwhile, the owner wasughing out loud mysteriously behind the counter.


    <strong><em>Wanna read ahead? Buy coins here. You can unlock chapters with coins or rather ¡°genesis orbs¡±.</em></strong>


    <strong><em>You can support us by reading the chapter on Genesis wbesite.</em></strong>


    <strong><em>You can also support us by bing an exclusive member here.</em></strong>

 Chapter 59: A Special Exam

    <b>? </b><b>A Special Exam</b><b> ?</b>


    ¡°Young Master? Did you sleep well?¡±


    ¡°Oh, Kania.¡±


    The next day, after returning safely from the forest to the academy, I woke up feeling quite refreshed.


    ¡°I slept really well today.¡±


    Instead of waking up and having to look at the old ceiling of the secret base or the sky radiating sunlight, waking up and looking at the ceiling of the dormitory made me feel quite secure.


    ¡°Are you really sure you slept well this time?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Thanks to the ordeal ending early, I was able to sleep peacefully without getting haunted by nightmares.¡±


    As Kania continued to ask, I answered with a subtle smile. However, upon hearing my reply, she frowned and asked again.


    ¡°Then, were you lying when you told me that you¡¯ve been sleeping well all along?¡±


    ¡°Uhhh¡­¡±


    At that sharp question, I gently avoided her gaze as my voice was muffled. Kania sighed and settled down on my bed.


    ¡°Young Master, there¡¯s no need to hide anything from me. I¡¯m the only one who Young Master¡ª¡±


    ¨C <i>Creak¡­</i>


    Then, just as Kania held my hand and began to speak, the door to the dormitory slowly opened and someone walked in.


    ¡°Oh, hello?¡±


    When Irina entered my room and saw Kania holding my hand, she greeted us with a slight blush on her face as silence descended upon the room.


    ¡°¡­I¡¯m no longer the only one who understands Young Master, but I¡¯m your devoted aide, aren¡¯t I?¡±


    Kania, who finally broke the silence, red at Irina, and finished speaking.


    ¡°Um¡­ I¡¯ve finished all the procedures. So, from now on, I¡¯m your maid.¡±


    Just as Irina said, starting today, she¡¯ll officially be my maid.


    At first, Irina insisted on dropping out of the academy and instead wanted to join me as my exclusive maid, but I stopped her from doing so.


    Leaving the academy will not only hinder her progress to bing an Archmage, but it will also have a negative impact on the scenario.


    After I convinced her, she decided to be my temporary servant and insisted on living in the same dormitory as me, but this time, Kania desperately tried to stop her.


    By the way, I don¡¯t know the details of the conversation between the two of them after that.


    All I know is that hourster, Kania, who came out of the room first, had a cold smile on her face while Irina looked defeated.


    As a result of not able to be either my exclusive maid, nor my temporary servant, she started to work as a maid for the aristocratic dormitory.


    It was against the rules for amoner like Irina to work as a maid in an aristocratic dormitory, but that was easily circumvented by giving Dean Lionel a small bribe.


    So she began to live in an empty room right next to me and became a dedicated maid who came to me whenever I called.


    ¡°By the way¡­ this is a bit awkward. No matter how unavoidable it is¡­¡±


    ¡°So, Ms Irina. Why the hell did you insist on such a choice?¡±


    Kania¡¯s sharp question interrupted Irina, who was awkwardly checking her maid outfit, which she wore for the first time in her life.


    ¡°In regards to that, there¡¯s something you guys need to know.¡±


    Irina sat back in her chair, took a deep breath, and uttered surprising words from her mouth.


    ¡°I¡¯ll start with the conclusion. Kania, you are currently under suspicion, and Frey, you might be assassinated soon.¡±


    As both of us looked at her in astonishment, Irina sighed and finished her words.


    ¡°So I became a double spy in order to improve our situation somehow.¡±


    Even after Irina had finished speaking, it took a while for both of us to fullyprehend her words. We then looked at each other and said.


    ¡°It makes sense that I¡¯m under suspicion. The information that has beening to metely has been too sparse.¡±


    ¡°I was wondering why an assassin wasn¡¯t sent yet. It¡¯ll be even more difficult for us from now on.¡±


    After saying that, we both looked dejected. On the other hand, Irina looked at us and started talking again.


    ¡°Firstly Kania, you are being suspected by the Imperial Princess.¡±


    ¡°By Her Highness Princess na?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m not sure yet¡­ but the Princess thinks there is a high chance you might betray us, and is trying to gather evidence.¡±


    Upon hearing those words, Kania stated with a firm expression.


    ¡°Well, no matter how many vague secret documents I slipped to her¡­ If the information keeps repeating, there¡¯s no way Her Highness na won¡¯t notice.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, I¡¯ve often seen the Princess muttering that the documents you gave her are rather strange.¡±


    As Irina responded to her words, Kania took her fountain pen out and began twirling it around her fingers,pletely immersed in her thoughts.


    ¡°And, the Princess is also preparing to assassinate Frey.¡±


    ¡°Her Highness na is plotting to assassinate Young Master?¡±


    Then, when Irina started talking again, Kania stopped spinning her fountain pen and interrupted her as her brows furrowed.


    ¡°Wasn¡¯t Princess na nning topletely ruin Young Master and then kill him?¡±


    ¡°Yes, she was.¡±


    Irina looked at me and continued speaking. Looking at the two women casually talking about such a terrifying subject made me think that maybe it was fortunate that they found out about me.


    ¡°But the Princess¡¯ thoughts changed because of the ¡ºRaid on the Commoner¡¯s Dormitory¡» and the ¡ºHoly Undead Knight Incident¡».¡±


    ¡°¡­How much.. How much did her thoughts change?¡±


    ¡°If it¡¯s possible to pull it off secretly, the Princess decided to kill you as quickly as possible.¡±


    Upon hearing that, my expression hardened, but then I answered with a smirk.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. There¡¯s no problem with that. No matter how fast na expands her influence¡­ it¡¯ll be hard for her to gather enough strength to threaten me within a year. So it depends on the level of the assassin¡ª¡±


    ¡°The Princess has joined hands with the elders of the ¡®Moonlight Family¡¯.¡±


    I flinched when I heard those words as my heart pounded.


    I had the confidence to ovee the assassination plot that na devised.


    However, the moment she teamed up with the Moonlight family¡¯s elders, the story became quite different.


    This is because it meant that the Moonlight family¡¯s elder council, who had been working as assassins since their household¡¯s founding, were about to start their efforts in earnest.


    Of course, they had already ordered Serena to kill me, but the fact that they were trying to kill me by inviting other factions to join them meant that their n wasn¡¯t proceeding well.


    This is because it¡¯s quite unusual for the Moonlight family, who is the shadow of the empire, to join forces with other powers, even if it¡¯s Princess na.


    ¡°They¡¯ll try to aim for your birthday party next week. To stop that, I tried to convince the Princess that I¡¯d risk myself and go spy on you, but I¡¯m not sure if that worked.¡±


    ¡°Hmmm¡­¡±


    While I was thinking, Irina, who had passed on more information, looked at me sullenly and said in a low voice.


    ¡°So be careful. Don¡¯t die for nothing.¡±


    Having said that, Irina slowly turned her gaze to the side, as Iughed out loud, finding it rather funny.


    ¡°By the way, how the hell do you know such information? I don¡¯t think na would share all of that.¡±


    ¡°Ah, that¡¯s¡­¡±


    Irina, who heard my question, answered as if it was nothing special.


    ¡°¡­It¡¯s true that na didn¡¯t share the assassination n with me, but I discovered the alliance with the Moonlight family myself.¡±


    ¡°How?¡±


    ¡°I stole the letter.¡±


    Hearing this, my expression went nk for a moment, then I asked in an absurd voice.


    ¡°Is that information something that could be stolen so easily?¡±


    Then Irina said with a slightly proud expression on her face.


    ¡°Because I was poor since my childhood¡­ I became good at stealing things.¡±


    ¡°By the way, didn¡¯t I meet you for the first time when I ran into you on the street while you were running away with some bread?¡±


    Hearing those words, I suddenly remembered Irina and asked a question with a grin.


    ¡°At that time, when I knocked the bread on the street, you became furious, so I bought arger loaf that was several times bigger¡­


    ¡°Mhmm, I mean, there was nothing else I could do to make a living.¡±


    Hearing those words, Irina blushed and smiled awkwardly as she blurted out excuses, while Kania, who was sitting quietly next to her, suddenly interrupted the conversation.


    ¡°Now is not the time for this, Young Master.¡±


    ¡°Hm?¡±


    ¡°We shoulde up with the next n and strategy. We can¡¯t allow any more variables.¡±


    As I quietly nodded my head at those words, Kania took a notebook out of her arms and started asking me questions.


    ¡°First of all, I want to know a little bit about who will be a threat in the future. I will deal with them in advance¡­ No, I will investigate.¡±


    ¡°Ummm¡­¡±


    Hearing those words, I began to answer while recalling the contents of the prophecy.


    ¡°If there are people who will be a threat in the future¡­ Aside from the Main Heroines, there are also Sub-Heroines¡¯.¡±


    ¡°A Sub-Heroine?¡±


    ¡°Yes, someone like Isolet¡­ or Arianne, Irina¡¯s friend.¡±


    While Irina was startled upon hearing this, Kania wrote something in her notebook with a serious expression on her face.


    ¡°Ah, and next year, more of them will be entering the Academy¡­ The daughter of the Intelligence Guild Leader who reigns over the secrets of the Underworld, the Youngest Pdin of the Sun God Church, and the Princess of a small country in the Western Continent. They are all Sub-Heroines as well.¡±


    Then, as I began naming more and more people, Kania grabbed her notebook and whispered.


    ¡°¡­It¡¯s not as bad as I thought?¡±


    Upon hearing her words, I scoffed and answered.


    ¡°Of course, that¡¯s based on the normal route¡­ For the path of false evil, they¡¯re just as difficult as the Main Heroines.¡±


    ¡°Sigh¡­¡±


    Hearing that, I looked at Kania, who sighed and looked at me pitifully. Seeing her like that, I quickly delivered a piece of good news.


    ¡°Still, I have a good rtionship with the information guild¡¯s daughter right now¡­ That part¡ª¡±


    ¡°Alright. Then, what¡¯s the next ¡®Main Quest¡¯?¡±


    However, for some odd reason, suddenly Kania¡¯s eyes turned as she cut me off mid-sentence. Feeling a chill down my spine, I quickly opened the system window in front of her.


    Main Quest: ¡ºLiberation of the ve Market¡»


    <strong>Quest Content:</strong> Raid the uing massive ve market and free the ves to prevent catastrophe!


    <strong>Reward:</strong> Increases the Awakening Progress of the Hero¡¯s Armament. Increases total mana.


    <strong>Failure penalty:</strong> Reputation will be greatly reduced.


    ¡°¡­A raid on the ve market?¡±


    As soon as I read the contents of the system window that appeared in front of me, Kania opened her mouth with a hopeful expression.


    ¡°I¡¯m sure it¡¯s not the incident I¡¯m thinking of, is it?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know which one you mean¡­ but it¡¯s probably the incident you¡¯re thinking of.¡±


    Hearing these words, Kania heaved a deep sigh and lowered her head.


    ¡°The ve market is nothing more than a ticking bomb. If you mess this up¡­ even the Young Master won¡¯t be able to handle it.¡±


    After a while, Kania opened her mouth quietly and spoke in a worried tone.


    ¡°Is it really necessary to follow the Main Quest? If you get too swayed by the system, someday an ident is bound to happen. So, I think this Main Quest is¡ª¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not because of the Main Quest.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    I briefly stared at her and spoke resolutely.


    ¡°Even if it wasn¡¯t the Main Quest¡­ Even if the rewards and penalties were reversed¡­ I would have still decided to stop this incident, no matter what.¡±


    ¡°Young Master, but¡ª¡±


    I raised my hand to stop Kania from interfering and spoke again in a clear tone.


    ¡°I¡¯ve already made this decision since the time I regressed. I will prevent that horrible disaster and free the ves, no matter what.¡±


    ¡°¡­Alright.¡±


    Kania, whose expression momentarily stiffened when I did not change my mind, smiled lightly.


    ¡°If it¡¯s the Young Master¡¯s will, then I will obey. After all, I¡¯m the Young Master¡¯s aide.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Kania.¡±


    As I responded to her with a smile in return, Irina, who was quietly watching us, timidly intervened.


    ¡°Uh¡­ I¡¯ll do my best to help as well.¡±


    ¡°Yes, thank you Irina.¡±


    I thanked her and got up from her bed and left the dormitory.


    ¡°Then, I¡¯ll be going to ss now.¡±


    The time hade to return to the boring sses.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    ¡°Today is thest day of the first semester. And, at the same time, it is also the day the special exam begins.¡±


    Something is wrong.


    As usual, I was trying to pass time by pretending to listen, but Isolet announced a special exam.


    ¡°¡­What¡¯s going on?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure either.¡±


    When I asked Kania who had entered the ssroom with me, she answered with a confused look on her face.


    ¡°Uh¡­ a special exam?¡±


    And when amoner student raised her hand and asked if it would be the same for all the students, Isolet replied calmly.


    ¡°The special exam will be used to select the students who will be kicked out of ss A next semester.¡±


    Upon hearing this, both my and the noble students¡¯ faces turned white.


    ¡°What on earth are you saying!?¡±


    ¡°The results of thest final exam¡­ Weren¡¯t all the removed students picked from themoners?¡±


    ¡°This is an abuse of power! No matter how famous the professor is, this kind of behavior is¡ª!¡±


    Eventually, the noble students got up like a swarm of bees and started protesting.


    ¡°¡­It¡¯s an order from the Imperial Family.¡±


    When the nobles shut their mouths at those words, Isolet grinned and said.


    ¡°Thanks to those who lobbied and paid bribes to get their points¡­ The Imperial Family was understandably upset when some talented people failed.¡±


    ¡°T-That¡­¡±


    ¡°The Imperial Family chose to retest instead of investigating deeply. Therefore, I¡¯m just following the words of the Imperial Family. Do you have any objections?¡±


    Of course, no one objected to that statement. Because the moment you raised such an objection, you would be objecting to the authority of the Imperial Family.


    Amidst such a chilling silence, I rolled my eyes and fell into deep thoughts.


    ¡®Something strange is happening though¡­? Was the Imperial Family this virtuous?¡¯


    The present Imperial Family is a breeding ground for corruption and bureaucracy.


    In fact, most of the corruption urring in the Empire is managed and controlled by the Imperial Family.


    Therefore, therge-scale corruption case that urred in this final exam should have also been ignored by the Imperial Family.


    But why did the Imperial Family make such a decision?


    ¡®Is na behind this?¡¯


    I nced at na, but she also had a confused expression on her face.


    Even na, who was quickly gathering power and influence, would not have the authority to disrupt such corruption.


    And na, as well as the majority of her followers, wouldn¡¯t have the ability to go against the authority of the existing Imperial Family.


    ¡®¡­The Empress? The Crown Prince? The First Imperial Princess?¡¯


    So I began thinking about the people who had the authority to do such a thing with a snap of their finger. However, no matter how much I thought about it, I couldn¡¯t think of any reason they would do this.


    ¡°Hmmm¡­¡±


    After that, I tried to guess what happened for a while longer, but as my head began aching because of this, I gave up specting about this and asked Isolet a question.


    ¡°So, what are the contents of the exam?¡±


    Isolet then began exining, without even looking at me.


    ¡°The special exam we¡¯re going to take today will be a team battle.¡±


    When the children heard the words ¡®team battle¡¯, they began to murmur. However, when Isolet emanated a cold aura, the students became quiet as she continued exining.


    ¡°The teams, as always, will be divided into a team of aristocrats, and a team ofmoners, and each team will appoint amander.¡±


    With that said, Isolet put the ballot box at the front of her desk.


    ¡°Themander will be decided by vote. So nobles andmoners will both vote for their respectivemanders.¡±


    Saying that, Isolet handed out the voting slips, and most of the nobles began to sneak nces at me.


    ¡®¡­Well, they don¡¯t want me to be themander either.¡¯


    Right now, I¡¯m hated by everyone due to the rumors about my close ties with the Demon King.


    So, even aristocrats who pretend to like me will probably never vote for me.


    If they are smart, wouldn¡¯t they choose na? The current ¡®Rising Sun¡¯ as theirmander?


    ¡°Then, let¡¯s start the count.¡±


    I was so engrossed in my thoughts, I barely noticed Isolet suddenly tapping the ballot box and dering the count of the votes.


    ¨C <i>Scritch!</i>


    Then, the chalk on the ckboard moved automatically and started writing down the voting results automatically.


    ¨C <strong>Nobles¡¯ side:</strong> Frey Raon Starlight


    ¨C <strong>Commoners¡¯ side:</strong> na Sr Sunrise


    ¡°¡­Eh?¡±


    And the result, quite simply, exceeded my expectations.


    ¡®The nobles are more stupid than I thought¡­ and themoners are smarter than I gave them credit for.¡¯


    I fell in despair due to the fact that I had to take on the role ofmander, when I still had so many others things to take care of.


    ¡°Fine. From today onwards, I appoint Frey Raon Starlight as themander of themoners and na Sr Sunrise as themander of the nobles.¡±


    After she dered as such, silence lingered for a while.


    ¡°Professor? What does that¡­¡±


    ¡°There are no mistakes. In the special exam that will take ce during the holidays, Frey will be themander of themoners and na will be themander of the nobles.¡±


    When she finished speaking, everyone became silent again.


    Perhaps they were also in such a shock that they did not even think about making a fuss.


    ¡°Then, now that themanders have been decided, let¡¯s reveal the details of this special exam.¡±


    Isolet, who looked at the students calmly, raised the corners of her mouth and said.


    ¡°From now on until the end of vacation, if you protect yourmanders, you win.¡±


    Everyone was confused by that, and Isolet quietly added a word.


    ¡°Themander of the winning team will be given the authority to select some of the people who will be removed from ss A.¡±


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    Meanwhile, somewhere in the back alley¡­


    ¡°So, what does the Demon King intend to do?¡±


    ¡°Anyway, the Demon King hasn¡¯t revealed his identity until now, I¡¯m going to die of frustration¡­ Isn¡¯t this too much?¡±


    ¡°This is uneptable. How can someone who is neither demon nor monster¡­¡±


    The beings gathered in a dark room, who had their faces covered with robes, were all voicing out theirints.


    ¡°Silence!!!¡±


    Everyone stoppedining and shut their mouths when the man sitting at the head of the table mmed his desk in disgust.


    ¡°This is an order from the great Demon King¡­¡±


    The ¡®second-inmand¡¯ of the Demon King¡¯s army, who was staring at them coldly, looked down at the same photo everyone was holding and dered in a serious tone.


    ¡°¡­From today onwards, this man is to be one of the top Executives of the Demon King¡¯s Army.¡±


    <strong>Afterword:</strong>


    <em>Man Cyberpunk Edgerunners is depressing af, but it did teach us a valuable lesson. There are no happy endings in life, only moments of joy, so cherish those moments. </em>

 Chapter 60: Always Watch Your Mouth

    <b>?</b><b> Always Watch Your Mouth ?</b>


    ¡°From now on, I will put a special mark on everyone.¡±


    Isolet, who was looking at us while we were still trying to recover from the earlier shock, tore a magic scroll in half.


    ¨C <i>Whoosh¡­</i>


    The ashen mana emanating from the torn scroll prated everyone¡¯s body and vanished.


    ¡°This mark can only be damaged by special weapons that will be distributed after ss. If you take more than a certain amount of damage, the mark will disappear and immediately be reported to me.¡±


    When I heard her words, I examined my body with ster mana, and really could feel a mark on my body.


    ¡°Those whose mark disappears can no longer continue the exam, and the team will lose when their respectivemander¡¯s mark disappears. Does everyone understand up to this point?¡±


    When everyone quietly nodded, Isolet continued speaking in a serious tone.


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll exin the rules for elimination.¡±


    The rules she exined were quite simple.


    Most of the winning team¡¯s members would be exempted from being demoted to ss B, while most of the losing team¡¯s members would be relegated to ss B.


    However, ording to Isolet¡¯s rules, themander of each team had virtually unlimited powers.


    First, themander of the winning team was given the right to select some of the people who would be removed from ss A.


    Because the people who could be chosen included members of both the opposing and their own teams, those who failed to contribute or those who interfered could be forcefully demoted to ss B.


    And themander of the defeated team could choose one member from their team to remain in ss A.


    In other words, in theory, one should never defy amander with such enormous authority¡­


    ¡°I¡¯m not going to protect you, Frey.¡±


    But I guess I was wrong. Someone had already stepped forth and was trying to challenge my authority.


    ¡°Instead of protecting you¡­ I¡¯d rather get demoted to ss B.¡±


    Ferloche was ring daggers at me in the midst of the crowd ofmoners.


    She could have entered the academy as an aristocrat at any time, but she stated that a Saintess is merely an agent of God, not a noble. It hurt my heart to see her re at me with that kind of expression.


    ¡°Pipe down, will you? If you get demoted to ss B, won¡¯t the Sun God Church be in chaos?¡±


    ¡°Shut up.¡±


    I tried to continue speaking with a smirk, but Ferloche spoke to me coldly, with a resentful look on her face.


    ¡°If you keep acting like this¡­ it can¡¯t be helped.¡±


    ¡°What can¡¯t be helped?¡±


    In the end, I had no choice but to use thest resort I had nned in case things went wrong within the first 10 minutes of the special exam.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to surrender to na now.¡±


    ¡°¡­Huh?¡±


    Ferloche became dumbfounded when she heard my words.


    ¡°Wait, hold on! Lord Frey!¡±


    ¡°Uhhh¡­ please wait¡­¡±


    Themoners, however, who realized the meaning of my words, began clinging to me desperately.


    ¡°U-Uh¡­ Why is everyone doing that?¡±


    Seeing this, Ferloche asked with a bewildered expression, and I replied with a wink.


    ¡°If I surrender to na now¡­ a good portion of the people here will be forcefully demoted to ss B.¡±


    ¡°Th-That¡­¡±


    ¡°And, as far as I know, most of themoners in ss A are barely attending the academy through a special schrship, aren¡¯t they?¡±


    When I said that with a sly smile on my face, themoners who had been clinging to me bowed their heads and tightly bit their lips.


    ¡°Hold on a second! But¡­ if that happens, Her Highness na will ensure you also get demoted to ss B? So calm down and¡ª¡±


    Ferloche hastily warned me.


    ¡°So what if I get demoted to ss B. Do you think I care about that stuff?¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m the Provisional Lord of the Starlight Ducal Family that wields the most power among the Three Ducal Households in the Empire. Do you think anything will change even if I get demoted to ss B?¡±


    ¡°Well then¡­ Are you really going to surrender!?¡±


    I smiled as I looked at the screaming Ferloche, then started walking towards the exit of the ssroom.


    ¡°It¡¯s alright, Ferloche. I¡¯m not interested in demoting you to ss B. I need to focus on kicking as many of these lowlifes out of here as possible.¡±


    ¡°Hey, uh¡­¡±


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll surrender to na. See ya.¡±


    As soon as I said that and opened the door to the exit, Ferloche hastily grabbed my arm.


    ¡°I was wrong. Please forgive me.¡±


    Ferloche immediately knelt in front of me, her voice quivering, and themoners who were watching the scene quietly turned their heads away and clenched their fists.


    ¡®¡­Phew, that¡¯s a relief.¡¯


    I sat down, heaving a sigh of relief on the inside and spoke with a condescending look on my face.


    ¡°So, where are we going to set up our base?¡±


    As Isolet mentioned, both teams had to decide on a base to live in during the special exam.


    Due to the frequent incidents nowadays, students were only permitted to leave the academy in order to gain real world experience.


    ¡°Uh¡­ Since it¡¯s a test that will continue throughout vacation¡­ Why don¡¯t we just hide Lord Frey somewhere?¡±


    Eventually, a female student raised her hand and voiced her opinion, and following her lead, othermoner students also began to chime in.


    ¡°¡­Yes, that¡¯s a good idea. So, where should I hide?¡±


    When I asked them nonchntly, I noticed that the girl who had initially suggested that idea was staring at me as she cautiously put forth another suggestion.


    ¡°Uh¡­ how about hiding in the woods¡­¡±


    ¡°Rejected.¡±


    My brows furrowed because I didn¡¯t want to go near the woods for a while due to the recent adversities I had to face back in the Ashen Forest and the woods near my home. Meanwhile, the female student took a step back with a frightened expression on her face.


    ¡°Our house¡­¡±


    ¡°Rejected.¡±


    ¡°The inn we run¡­¡±


    ¡°Rejected.¡±


    As I kept refusing their opinions for a long time, everyone eventually stopped talking and instead began staring at me coldly.


    ¡°¡­So, how long are you all just going to keep staring at me?¡±


    ¡°¡±¡­¡­..¡±¡±


    I couldn¡¯t stand the long silence anymore, so I provoked them to speak. However, they only kept staring at me.


    ¡°Well, then there¡¯s nothing else I can do¡­¡±


    Their expressions made me recall the scene from my past life when I was surrounded by an angry mob. As such, I closed my eyes and spoke calmly.


    ¡°¡­All of you,e to my mansion.¡±


    Then there was a long period of silence.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    Ferloche inquired in an icy tone after a while.


    ¡°It makes me feel bad that you guys are looking at me like that. This is for the team¡­¡±


    ¡°Are you nning on doing something bad again this time?¡±


    As Ferloche continued to question me despite my excuses, I muttered with a sullen expression on my face.


    ¡®No¡­ even when I try my hardest to win, nobody believes me¡­¡¯


    I was determined to win this special exam.


    The special exam was a golden opportunity to get rid of all the rotten nobles.


    If my team wins this test, I¡¯ll remove everyone except the nobles who are useful to na.


    If that happens, I will finally be freed of the nobles who have always followed me around and caused my blood pressure to skyrocket.


    Of course, the majority of nobles who could avoid demotion are high-ranking aristocrats with the means to pay bribes. They would almost certainly regard na as an enemy and attempt to suppress her influence in the future.


    However, there was one problem with this.


    If I helped themoners team win with all my might, rumors that I¡¯m actually a good person who tries to help themoners may spread.


    If that happens, my life will be doomed.


    So, in this test, I must bully and irritate themoners as much as possible while secretly supporting them in order for them to win.


    ¡°Frey! Answer me! What are you trying to do!?¡±


    ¡°Shut up, pack up, ande to my mansion. You lot should be honored.¡±


    After I had decided as such, I ignored Ferloche¡¯s grumbling and spoke with a sly smile as themoners began to hesitate with a reluctant look on their faces.


    ¡®This is¡­ I¡¯m definitely going to earn a lot of false evil points during the vacation.¡¯


    Seeing themoners¡¯ reactions, who were already afraid of what would happen at my house during the vacation, I could already predict that this vacation will offer countless opportunities to reap a lot of points.


    ¡°By the way¡­ Where will na set her base up?¡±


    ¡°Won¡¯t she be at the Imperial Pce?¡±


    ¡°Uh¡­ that¡¯s insane. It¡¯s the Imperial Pce¡­¡±


    ¡°Still, if she is hiding in the Imperial Pce¡­ Wouldn¡¯t it be possible for us to see the Imperial Pce?¡±


    Amoner said so with a slightly excited expression while packing his belongings. Because of the special nature of this exam, the Imperial Family issued a decree that everyone would be spared punishment even if one broke into a restricted area.


    After all, this¡­


    ¡°Young Master, this is Princess na¡¯s trap. So¡ª¡±


    ¡°I know.¡±


    ¡°Pardon?¡±


    Kania, who was quietly packing her luggage, came to me with a concerned look on her face. I then answered in a low voice.


    When I saw na¡¯s confused expression earlier, I was puzzled as well.


    Because after everything she had gone through, she could easily hide her expression.


    But if I locked myself in my room during the vacation and ordered themoners to defend me, no matter how much she schemed with the elders of the Moonlight Family, it would be very difficult to assassinate me.


    But because the Imperial Decree allowed people to legally break into the Duke¡¯s residence¡­ If she had any chance of assassinating me, this exam was it.


    She probably went to great lengths to ensure that decree was passed, believing that I would lock myself in my room.


    ¡®Of course, there might other motives as well.¡¯


    Not to mention how unusual it was to let a student decide whether or not another student would be demoted from ss A to ss B. No, it was suspicious rather than unusual.


    So, considering na was behind this¡­ there must be some hidden motive.


    I didn¡¯t know how she managed to pass such a decree with her weak influence.


    ¡°Kania, when did you say themander¡¯s location would be announced?¡±


    With that thought in mind, I nonchntly asked Kania a question.


    ¡°It will be a week from now. After a week, themanders of both sides will be notified at once.¡±


    ¡°¡­ There¡¯s still time then.¡±


    I still had a lot of work to do, and being forcibly tracked down on top of that made my head ache.


    But what else could I possibly do? I had no choice but to make the best of the situation now that it had urred.


    ¡°Frey¡­ you¡­¡±


    As I was about to go outside, someone grabbed my arm.


    ¡°You¡ª?¡±


    I turned around and saw Arianne, Irina¡¯s childhood friend, ring at me.


    ¡°Let¡¯s talk for a moment.¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s annoying.¡±


    Of course, I didn¡¯t want to associate with Arianne, who was as dangerous as Irina, so I answered firmly and tried to leave.


    ¨C <i>ng¡­!</i>


    Arianne, who was grinding her teeth, put up a barrier, trapping me inside as she continued to re at me.


    ¡°It won¡¯t take very long, please.¡±


    ¡°Sigh¡­¡±


    Eventually I sighed and turned around, then began heading to the ssroom alongside her.


    ¡°¡­What is it? Why is Arianne acting like that?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. She must be crazy. Someone stop her.¡±


    ¡°Leave her alone, who can stop her anyways?¡±


    The ssroom door was wide open, so even themoners on the outside could see us as they squinted in our direction. We then began talking.


    ¡°So, what do you want?¡±


    Arriving at the center of the ssroom, I asked a question with an arrogant look on my face.


    Of course, I could already picture what she was going to say, but in situations like this, it was better to pretend to be ignorant.


    ¡°Please¡­ please return Irina.¡±


    Arianne closed her eyes tightly as she knelt down on the floor and began pleading.


    ¡°I¡¯ll do anything you ask. If you tell me to bark like a dog, I¡¯ll bark. If you tell me to crawl on the floor, I¡¯ll crawl.¡±


    Saying that, Arianne began to weep.


    ¡°Irina,e here for a moment.¡±


    I looked down at Arianne calmly and beckoned Irina toe, who was standing quietly in the distance amidst the murmuring crowd.


    ¡°Do you know her?¡±


    Then, as Irina quietly entered the ssroom, I smirked and asked her a question.


    ¡°I¡­ don¡¯t.¡±


    Irina lowered her head and responded with a crestfallen expression, as if she had lost a piece of her soul.


    ¡°Hey, Irina! What the hell happened to you!?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­..¡±


    Arianne, upon seeing her, grabbed her and began shaking her violently, but Irina avoided Arianne¡¯s gaze and pretended to be confused.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry but¡­¡±


    After watching the scene for a moment, I grabbed Irina from Arianne and wrapped my arms around her waist.


    ¡°¡­ Now that I have Irina, I have no intention of adding more ves to my collection.¡±


    Having said that, I left the ssroom with Irina, leaving Arianne behind in a daze.


    ¡°What are you all looking at? Why aren¡¯t you all leaving?¡±


    Eventually, I chased away themoners who had been watching us and started walking down the hallway with Irina.


    ¡°¡­I think you can take your hands off of her now, Young Master.¡±


    ¡°Ah.¡±


    Then, as Kania spoke to me with a cold expression on her face, I got startled and let Irina go while opening my mouth, feeling slightly embarrassed.


    ¡°Uh¡­ Kania. I think the Duke¡¯s mansion will be a little noisy for a while. Is that alright?¡±


    ¡°Sigh¡­¡±


    After hearing that, Kania sighed for a moment, then answered impassively.


    ¡°I¡¯ll do my best.¡±


    Kania looked a little pitiful, so considered buying her a fatigue recovery potion, but suddenly Ferloche appeared behind me.


    I was scared she had overheard our conversation, but her annoyed expression made me sigh inwardly in relief.


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°What did you do to Irina?¡±


    Upon hearing her words, I sighed, realizing that it would be a long conversation.


    I guess I should stock up on fatigue recovery potions as well.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    ¡°Young Master, how are you going toplete the ¡®Main Quest¡¯ if you bring so many students to the mansion?¡±


    ¡°Main Quest?¡±


    As I was heading to the Duke¡¯s mansion, which had suddenly be our base, Kania asked me a question.


    ¡°Yes, because it¡¯s such a big event¡­ I think you¡¯ll have to prepare in advance, but if you have toplete the quest by the end of the vacation¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. If everything goes ording to my n, I¡¯llunch a raid when I¡¯m almost done with the exam, so I still have some time to spare.¡±


    After answering her with a rxed expression, I leaned back on the seat of the carriage and muttered.


    ¡°Alright¡­ everything is perfect. Everything is going well for once.¡±


    Up until now, everything has been a series of new variables and idents.


    On the first day of my regression, the Main Heroines suddenly regained their memories¡­ A new system¡­ and memories that I myself didn¡¯t even know existed in the first ce.


    But for now, everything was within the range of my calctions.


    I had already thought of a way to lead themoners to victory while earning false evil points, and I had already meticulously nned for the next Main Quest, ¡ºLiberation of the ve Market¡» since the previous regression.


    Of course, as always, I couldn¡¯t rule out the possibility that a new variable or unexpected situation would arise, but at least, this time around, I was confident that I could adapt to any unexpected situations¡­


    ¡°¡­Frey, are you really alright?¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    While I was immersed in such thoughts, Irina asked about my well-being with a worried expression on her face.


    ¡°Can you really handle Arianne?¡±


    Hearing that, I heaved a deep sigh and answered.


    ¡°¡­Well.¡±


    Arianne was obviously a good person, but I didn¡¯t know what she would do when she goes crazy.


    If she was proficient in offensive magic instead of defensive magic, I probably wouldn¡¯t have the means to deal with her.


    When I left the room with Irina earlier, I sensed an immense killing intent.


    ¡°Sigh¡­ Well, there¡¯s nothing I can do about it. As long as it¡¯s still within¡ª¡±


    ¨C <i>Rumble!</i>


    ¡°¡­What?¡±


    I sighed upon hearing a ruckus outside. A roar echoed from the front of the carriage as it began to slow down.


    ¡°¡­What¡¯s going on?¡±


    As a result, I frowned and carefully looked out the window, where I noticed a man blocking our carriage¡¯s path.


    ¡°Get the hell out of the way! Do you know who the person traveling inside is!?¡±


    When the coachman began to swear at the man, the man in front replied in a serious tone.


    ¡°I¡¯m here to see Duke Frey Raon Starlight. Please forgive my rudeness, but it was urgent.¡±


    ¡°¡±¡­¡­.!!!¡±¡±


    Upon hearing that voice, Kania, Irina, and I, all of us, froze at the same time.


    Because the owner of that voice¡­ was the closest aide of the Demon King in the previous timeline.


    ¡°¡­Stay here, I¡¯ll go.¡±


    ¡°Y-Young Master!¡±


    ¡°Frey!¡±


    In fear that Kania or Irina would try to follow me, I hurriedly exited the carriage and approached the man in a suit standing in front of the carriage with aposed expression on his face. I then asked him a question.


    ¡°So, what business do you have?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s¡­¡±


    He then answered with a smile.


    ¡°¡­I think Lord Frey should follow me right now.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    Upon hearing his answer, I quietly grabbed the hilt of my sword and firmed my grip.


    ¡°Because if Lord Frey doesn¡¯te, we can¡¯t start the Executive meeting.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    I started to doubt my ears upon hearing the words that came out of his mouth.


    ¡°¡­Congrattions on bing the Chief Executive of the Demon King¡¯s Army, Lord Frey.¡±


    I guess for the time being, I would have to watch what came out of my mouth.

 Chapter 61: Creating Variables

    <b>? </b><b>Creating Variables</b><b> ?</b>


    ¡°Uh¡­ what do you mean?¡±


    ¡°As I said. Duke Frey Raon Starlight, starting today, you have been appointed as the Chief Executive of the Demon King¡¯s Army¡ª¡±


    It was a statement so absurd that I asked him again without even realizing, and the ¡®Second-in-Command¡¯ of the Demon King¡¯s Army replied as a thin smile flickered across the corners of his mouth.


    ¡°Wait, wait, wait!¡±


    I, who had been silently listening to his words, hurriedly cut him off.


    ¡°Oh, in case you¡¯re worried, I¡¯ve used spatial magic to block the sound of our conversation.¡±


    Because he seemed confident that there was nothing to be concerned about, I had no choice but to nod my head, feeling a myriad of emotions.


    ¡°Well then, let¡¯s go. Everyone is waiting for you, Lord Frey.¡±


    ¡°W-Wait a second. Let me go to that carriage first.¡±


    As he grabbed my arm and tried to cast a spell, I hurriedly backed away from him, and started running to the wagon.


    ¡°Young Master, what the hell is going on?¡±


    ¡°F-Frey! Are you alright?¡±


    Kania and Irina¡¯s faces were pale as I opened the carriage door.


    They seemed to have recalled their terrifying experiences while dealing with him from the previous timeline.


    ¡°Guys, I¡¯ll be back in a bit.¡±


    I didn¡¯t want to worry them anymore, so I tried to gloss over it quickly, but Kania hurriedly grabbed my arm and said.


    ¡°Tell me what¡¯s going on. Otherwise, I won¡¯t let you go.¡±


    ¡°Uh¡­ M-Me too.¡±


    Then Irina, who was next to me, timidly grabbed my arm as well. I heaved a deep sigh and muttered.


    ¡°¡­I¡¯ve be the Chief Executive Officer of the Demon King¡¯s Army.¡±


    Having said that, I left Kania, who had a nk expression on her face, and Irina, who was also staring at me in shock, in the carriage, then returned to the Demon King¡¯s aide.


    ¡°Are they your acquaintances?¡±


    Eventually, as the departing carriage rattled and disappeared into the distance, the aide in front of me tilted his head and asked a question.


    ¡°Uh, well sir¡­ you can say that.¡±


    ¡°Lord Frey, you don¡¯t have to speak formally to me. Lord Frey is now the highest ranking officer of the Demon King¡¯s Army.¡±


    My brows furrowed as I spoke with a dumbfounded expression on my face.


    ¡°Uh¡­ But that¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. You¡¯re the Chief Executive by the Demon King themself. If you simply take your position in the Demon King¡¯s Army into ount, you already have same rank as me. You are wee to converse with me informally.¡±


    However, hearing the wordsing out of the aide¡¯s mouth, I was unable to continue my train of thought and muttered with a nk expression on my face.


    ¡°Sir, I have¡­ the same rank as you?¡±


    ¡°It seems like you¡¯re morefortable with formal speech than informal. Then, there¡¯s nothing I can do about it. Of course, you can use informal speech if you wish.¡±


    ¡°I understand that, but why do I, a mere servant of the Demon King, have a simr standing as you in the Demon King¡¯s Army? Is there some kind of misunderstanding?¡±


    I sincerely hoped for the possibility that such a ridiculous thing happened due to a massive misunderstanding within the ranks of the Demon King¡¯s Army. However, the aide looked at me and spoke in aposed tone.


    ¡°You¡¯re quite humble.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°But, too much humility is detrimental.¡±


    While saying that, the aide¡¯s expression hardened, as I finally heaved a deep sigh and muttered.


    ¡°Well, I¡¯ll think about what happenedter¡­ Now I have work to do¡­¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Soon after, the aide stopped me again, then snapped his fingers, and in the next moment I found myself in a back alley corner.


    ¡®¡­ This is driving me crazy.¡¯


    Obviously, I believed that I could control the situation even if any variables or unexpected circumstances did arise, but wasn¡¯t this too much?


    To be the Chief Executive of the Demon King¡¯s Army in one day, not to mention the fact that the Hero had the same rank as the Second-in-Command of the Demon King¡¯s Army¡­


    ¡®Is it a trap¡­?¡¯


    I thought that this might be the Demon King¡¯s trap, who may have noticed that I was the Hero, but no matter how much I thought about it, that idea seemed unlikely.


    If she wanted to kill me, she just had to send out orders to her subordinates. Why would she send her closest aide and instruct him to treat me with the utmost respect?


    Of course, she could have been trying to kill me cautiously. However, the decisive evidence appeared before my eyes in a system window.


    [<strong>Dmir Khan¡¯s Current Emotions:</strong> Tense / Respect / Recognition / Camaraderie / Reassurance]


    If this was indeed some kind of plot, of course, the Demon King¡¯s closest aide who came himself to pick me up couldn¡¯t be ignorant of it.


    From his amiable way of treating me¡­ what the aide had told me was very likely to be true.


    If so, why did the Demon King make such a crazy decision?


    ¡®I don¡¯t know what the Demon King is doing, but something strange is definitely going on.¡¯


    ¡°We¡¯re here, Lord Frey.¡±


    ¡°Ah yes.¡±


    I was immersed in thought for a long time, but upon hearing the aide¡¯s call, I quickly moved and asked a question.


    ¡°By the way¡­ where is this ce?¡±


    ¡°This is a room created by my spatial ability. It¡¯s located in the back alley, but you can¡¯t enter inside by ordinary means.¡±


    Hearing those words, I started walking down the alley quietly, my mouth agape as he exined his overpowered ability.


    ¡°Come inside.¡±


    ¡°Is this¡­ a tavern?¡±


    Eventually, we arrived at a shabby tavern. I frowned, wondering if it was some kind of test, but the aide just smiled and said.


    ¡°Do you still see this ce as a tavern?¡±


    As soon as he finished speaking, a huge underground passage appeared in front of me.


    ¡°¡­ It¡¯s an isted space anyway, so why are you being so cautious?¡±


    ¡°The more thorough the defense, the better. It will be disastrous if the Hero manages to get past the spatial barrier.¡±


    Looking at the underground passage, I asked the aide a question out of curiosity, and he answered with a serious expression.


    ¡°The Hero¡­?¡±


    ¡°Yes. The Hero has appeared.¡±


    When I heard his answer, I became nervous and asked a question without even realizing as the aid replied to me once again with a serious look on his face.


    ¡°The battle from 1000 years ago is about to start again. Of course, this time, the oue will be different.¡±


    ¡°Uh¡­ will it?¡±


    ¡°Yes, the Demon King who appeared again in the world after a millennium¡­ is the strongest.¡±


    ¡°The strongest? It¡¯s difficult to picture their strength just from words.¡±


    When he mentioned the Demon King¡¯s strength, I began to ask questions with a curious expression.


    ¡°How strong is the Demon King?¡±


    ¡°Are you talking about the Demon King¡¯s current strength?¡±


    Khan, who thought for a while, mumbled in a low voice.


    ¡°They erased my attack with a flick of her finger. That¡¯s how great of a personage they are.¡±


    ¡°The future of the Demon King¡¯s Army is quite bright.¡±


    Upon hearing his words, even though I praised the army¡¯s good fortune, I was spitting out curses on the inside.


    The rank of the Second-in-Command in the Demon King¡¯s Army is decided based on strength. In other words, the man next to me right now is literally the second strongest person in the Demon King¡¯s Army.


    But to neutralize such a man¡¯s attack with the flick of a finger¡­ I began to wonder what the Demon King had been eatingtely to achieve such power.


    ¡°Let¡¯s finish our chat for now and go inside. All the Executives are waiting for you, Lord Frey.¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­ of course.¡±


    While I was engrossed in such thoughts, the aide opened the door and urged to go inside.


    ¡®¡­Should Iunch an attack as soon as I enter?¡¯


    I fiddled with my sword as I walked through the dark passage, wondering if the situation would be better if I ughtered all the officers of the Demon King¡¯s army here, but I quickly abandoned that thought.


    Members who specialized inbat would also be gathered here.


    Even if they were regr executives, it would be impossible for me to kill everyone before the aide andbat specialized executives noticed something unusual about my behavior, triggering the penalty.


    ¡°Shrieeeeeek!¡±


    ¡°Baaaark!!¡±


    As I organized my thoughts like that, I began hearing terrible noises originating from somewhere while walking down the stairs alongside the Second-in-Command.


    ¡°What are these?¡±


    ¡°These are top tier monsters. They guard the entrance.¡±


    Saying that, Khan smiled, and began stroking a ck gargoyle and a Cerberus in front of us.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t they really cute? Try petting them.¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­ I¡¯m fine.¡±


    I stared nkly at those horrific monstrosities that could cause upheaval in the Empire as they were given a belly rub by Khan.


    ¨C <i>Lick Lick Lick¡­</i>


    ¡°Ugh¡­¡±


    Then the ck Cerberus, whose eyes were twinkling, suddenly jumped at me and started licking my face.


    ¡°That¡¯s surprising.¡±


    While I was absentmindedly stroking his head, Khan watched the scene with interest from the side and spoke in a low voice.


    ¡°This is the first time Cerberus hasn¡¯t bitten someone¡¯s face off.¡±


    ¡°Uh¡­ excuse me?¡±


    Upon hearing his remark, I asked, puzzled, as the aide stared at me in silence, saying a few more words before heading down the stairs again.


    ¡°I guess he liked you quite a bit.¡±


    Having heard that, I stared at Cerberus, who continued to lick me with a slightly scared look.


    ¡°Pant¡­ Pant¡­¡±


    ¡°Well, I guess I managed to deceive him.¡±


    I flicked the Cerberus¡¯ head as hard as I could and began conserving as much mana as possible.


    Cerberus¡¯ magic eyes specialized in detecting pure mana.


    It was uneptable for a being tasked with guarding the entrance to an evil ce to allow pure mana to enter.


    Because of that, Cerberus should have attacked me.


    However, I had the ?Stone of Domination ? that I was carrying in my pocket since the performance evaluation kidnapping incident.


    So manipting him to like me was a piece of cake.


    Perhaps Khan saw Cerberus warmly weing me and judged me as a truly evil person.


    ¡°Good boy, but stop licking me and stand there.¡±


    ¡°Bark, Bark!¡±


    Having concluded my scam, I sent Cerberus, who had been licking my face until then, back to the gargoyle, and began following Khan.


    ¡°When we open this door, the meeting will begin. Are you ready?¡±


    After a long walk, both of us arrived in front of a door with a fairlyplicated magic barrier.


    ¡°Oh, wait a minute.¡±


    I knew that there were executives waiting behind the door, so I took a deep breath and began circting the mana in my body.


    I was usually able to gather enough mana to the point of being able to draw out explosive power, but when considering executives in the Demon King¡¯s Army¡­ if they all specialized inbat, the story would be rather different.


    I didn¡¯t know if or when these guys would try to stab me in the back, so I had to be extra prepared.


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯m ready. Let¡¯s go inside.¡±


    After circting mana for quite some time, I told the aide that I was ready.


    ¡°Please call me ¡®Dmir Khan¡¯ while we are inside, Lord Frey.¡±


    Then the aide, who was slowly approaching the door, unlocked the barrier and spoke to me in a low voice.


    Of course, I knew his name, but I nodded my head and pretended that I wasn¡¯t aware. The barrier disappeared in an instant and the door began to slowly open.


    ¡°Everyone, I hope you wee him with a big round of apuse. This is Frey Raon Starlight, who has been appointed as the Chief Executive of the Demon King¡¯s Army as of today.¡±


    When the door fully opened, Dmir Khan dered politely, and after a while, apuse resounded from within.


    ¡®¡­ Even though I¡¯ve lived for so long, I never thought this day woulde.¡¯


    As I entered the room, familiar faces began to enter my field of vision.


    Of course, I was trying to look calm because I should be unaware of their identities, but Dmir Khan started taking me to the head of the table.


    ¡°I can sit in the empty spot over there.¡±


    It was too burdensome to sit at the head of the table, but when I pointed to an empty seat at the end, Dmir Khan replied with a frown.


    ¡°The Demon King honors the dead by not allowing anyone to sit in the spot of a fallen executive.¡±


    ¡°Oh, then¡­¡±


    ¡°Originally, that seat belonged to the Subus Queen.¡±


    A quick shback crossed my mind as I recalled the scene when I beheaded her with my sword, and then quietly followed Dmir Khan to the head of the table.


    ¡°Alright then¡­ Now that everyone¡¯s gathered, let¡¯s start the meeting¡­¡±


    ¡°Just a moment.¡±


    After a while, I settled down at the head of the table while still feeling a lot of pressure. Dmir Khan then tried to start the meeting, but someone stopped him with an icy voice.


    ¡°What do you think you¡¯re doing?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s simple. I can¡¯t ept that kid.¡±


    And when that statement rang out, the conference hall froze.


    ¡°Now, are you saying you¡¯re challenging the Demon King¡¯s decision?¡±


    In such an atmosphere, when Dmir Khan inquired with a sharp gaze, the person who was the cause of this dispute stood up and spoke confidently.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Then, the executives gathered in the conference hall began to murmur.


    ¡®¡­That guy, he¡¯s the one who does all the dirty work for the Demon King¡¯s Army.¡¯


    In the midst of such confusion, I began to recall his personal information while looking back on my memories of the previous timeline.


    This guy was a hybrid of a demon and an orc. He boasted fearsome destructive power evenpared to otherbat executives.


    Except Ferloche and the Demon King, there are probably not many people who can defeat him with sheer strength alone.


    Of course, he was just as stupid as he was strong, so his actualbat value was quite low.


    ¡°I endured even when the Demon King refused to reveal their identity. I was patient even when they dered that the Hero has appeared, but chose not to reveal their identity. And I even endured listening to your orders, the aide, instead of the Demon King.¡±


    And right now, that kind of guy was walking towards me, seething with rage. What should I do?


    ¡°But, a human¡­ I can¡¯t stand such a weakling ordering me around.¡±


    The guy stood in front of me as he snorted from his massive nostrils and started talking.


    ¡°So, I, Lihir, a descendant of the great orc and the one who possesses demon blood, want you to¡­ raise your sword.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°I will judge by myself whether or not you are the right person for the position.¡±


    I was shocked after hearing that, and then I slowly turned my head to look at Dmir Khan and said,


    ¡°Isn¡¯t this¡­ treason?¡±


    Then Dmir Khan grinned and began to whisper quietly in my ear.


    ¡°The Demon King¡¯s executives operate on a strict hierarchical system. So, he can challenge a superior who he thinks is weaker than him at any point in time.¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­¡±


    ¡°Well, isn¡¯t it a good opportunity? There were many executives who were dissatisfied with the Demon King¡¯s decision. So¡­ take this opportunity to show your skills and clear up any protests.¡±


    After Dmir Khan had finished saying those words, he pped his hands, as the space of the conference room distorted and expanded in an instant.


    ¡°We¡¯re in a meeting, aren¡¯t we?¡±


    ¡°Can we even have a meeting in such a situation?¡±


    I tried to avoid the battle somehow, but after hearing Dmir Khan¡¯s words, I looked around and saw that the executives were watching my every move with intrigue.


    ¡°¡­ Is the Demon King army always like this?¡±


    ¡°Always.¡±


    I wondered if these were really the people who wreaked havoc across the world, so I asked with a puzzled look, but Dmir Khan answered with an expression that indicated that there was nothing out of the ordinary.


    ¡°You will get used to it too.¡±


    ¡°No, but this is¡­¡±


    ¡°Then, let¡¯s go meet the challenger.¡±


    I was dragged helplessly by Dmir Khan as he grabbed my arm. I heaved a sigh, thinking that I should hold back a little and conserve my strength¡­


    ¡°Oh, and if you don¡¯t give it your all, your next opponent will be me.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    Dmir Khan, who had brought me in front of the orc, had a stony expression on his face as he coldly stated that. I flinched upon hearing his statement.


    ¡°¡­ Now that you are of equal rank to me, if you hold back, challengers will continue toe forth. If that happens¡­ the meeting may not start for a week.¡±


    My facial expression was distorted in astonishment when I was told that the meeting might not start even after a week.


    ¡°Thanks to holding back, I kept getting challenges for a month.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m speaking from experience.¡±


    After saying that, Dmir Khan patted my shoulder and went back to his seat.


    ¡°Are you ready? Weak human?¡±


    ¡°Hahaha¡­¡±


    Facing this perpetual dilemma, I eventually burst into a hysterical fit ofughter as if I was liberated.


    ¡°Hahahaha¡­ haha¡­¡±


    Everything was annoying.


    Why the hell did the damn Demon King designate me as the Chief Executive¡­ Did she find out who I was?


    Why was the prophecy wrong, why were my memories all over the ce, and why did the system keep annoying me¡­


    No matter how meticulously and thoroughly I prepared, everything just kept going wrong. Thanks to that, the stress just kept piling up, driving me insane.


    I¡¯d rather¡­


    ¡°¡­Sigh.¡±


    ¡°¡­.?¡±


    Suddenly, I opened my eyes, as the orc in front of me tilted his head in bewilderment.


    Ignoring the orc, I pondered over one particr question that shed through my mind just as I was about topletely lose it.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to ask you one thing.¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°Is it true that the Demon King has not revealed their identity to anyone?¡±


    As I finished organizing my thoughts, I asked that question to the stupid-looking orc standing in front of me.


    ¡®I¡¯m tired of living under the influence of variables.¡¯


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve never seen the Demon King before.¡±


    ¡°Thank you for your answer.¡±


    I was tired of living under the influence of uncontroble variables and swayed by the system while taking irreversible losses.


    So¡­


    ¡°Well then, let¡¯s get started.¡±


    ¡°Hey, why are you being so arrogant? If you recognize your mistake and back down, I¡¯ll¡­.¡±


    ¡°Shut the hell up and fight.¡±


    As I said that to the orc in front of me, I mustered up the power from within my body.


    ¡°Uh, hold on¡­¡±


    ¡°What are you doing¡­ hurry up ande at me.¡±


    I activated the ster mana hidden within my body and raised the output of the ?Hero¡¯s Power? to the maximum.


    Each of my muscles became tense, and as I exhaled, they spread throughout my body.


    ¡°That¡¯s¡­¡±


    ¡°Since you¡¯re just standing still, I¡¯lle at you.¡±


    I began approaching the Orc, who shuddered in fear, as I radiated a chilling aura across the room that had turned into an arena.


    ¡°I surrender! I surrender!¡±


    Then, the guy in front of me hurriedly knelt down on his knees and began to beg.


    After all, there was no way a servant at the lowest end of thebat spectrum could be a match for me.


    Likely, even before the fight, he must have already figured out that he was going to lose.


    ¡°Are there any other challengers?¡±


    I looked down at the orc who had lost the will to fight and asked the executives who were staring nkly at the scene.


    ¡°¡±¡­¡­..¡±¡±


    Of course, no one responded.


    Thebat executives must have already pictured the oue of the battle in their minds when I mustered up all my powers.


    Infinitely strong against the weak, infinitely weak against the strong.


    That was the way of the Demon King¡¯s Army. They always showed that parasitic survival mindset.


    ¡°Well done, Lord Frey.¡±


    When the situation was settled, Dmir Khan started speaking with a satisfied smile on his face.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think anyone will question Lord Frey¡¯s qualifications now, right?¡±


    As the executives responded with a heavy silence, Dmir Khan began speaking gently to me, who was quietly standing in the arena.


    ¡°It seems that you have already adapted well to the Demon King¡¯s Army, Lord Frey. Well, now that we have to start the meeting soon, let¡¯s return to our seats¡­¡±


    ¡°I can still exercise my rights, can¡¯t I?¡±


    ¡°Pardon?¡±


    I aimed at him with my sword and began to speak.


    ¡°I challenge you, Dmir Khan.¡±


    And immediately after my speech ended, an icy breeze began to blow in the conference hall.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a bit inconvenient to have two people with the same rank of Second-in-Command in the Demon King¡¯s Army, isn¡¯t it¡­?¡±


    When I calmly replied to Dmir Khan, who had asked curiously, he quietly got up from his seat.


    ¡°Oh dear, it seems you¡¯ve adapted too well.¡±


    A thin smile shed across the corners of my lips as I looked at him, and I muttered the thought that had crossed my mind earlier.


    ¡°¡­ There is no reason why I can¡¯t try.¡±


    <strong>Now it¡¯s my turn to be the variable, not the system, or the Demon King.</strong>


    <strong><em>Trans?ator¡¯s N?te:</em></strong>


    <em> Alright, guys, we tried to do the art for Frey for this scene and the letter scene from chapter 15. We gave it our best shot. Although not perfect, I think it improves the immersion. Let me know down below in thements if we should keep doing these arts and recreate certain scenes, but the art styles might vary, so that¡¯s also kinda problematic. </em>

 Chapter 62: An Incredible Misunderstanding

    <b>? An Incredible Misunderstanding ?</b>


    It was an unprecedented event. Frey, the Hero¡¯s descendant, had challenged Dmir Khan, the long-standing Second-in-Command of the Demon King¡¯s Army.


    ¡°You guys¡­ Who do you think will win?¡±


    While everyone was reeling from the shock and excitement of a major event that would go down in history, one of thebat executives of the Demon King¡¯s Army muttered a question to his colleagues.


    ¡°Well¡­ I don¡¯t know.¡±


    The snake-headed man, sitting to the left, replied in a low voice.


    ¡°They haven¡¯t shown anything yet¡­ So how would you know the oue?¡±


    Saying so, the man stuck out his tongue as the sheep-horned woman next to him sighed and said.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you stupid? Of course, that human boy will win.¡±


    ¡°Huh? How can you be so sure?¡±


    Then, a woman with cute eyes next to her interrupted the conversation as she drooled while gawking at Frey.


    ¡°He¡¯s handsome.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right¡­ It¡¯s amon clich¨¦ that such frail, handsome boys usually hide their power¡­ Definitely¡­¡±


    Before long, even the rabbit-eared woman standing opposite to her chimed in while blushing profusely. Seeing this scene, the snake-headed man heaved a sigh and muttered.


    ¡°¡­Brainless bitches.¡±


    As the nonsensical chatter continued, the man at the edge of the desk quietly opened his mouth.


    ¡°If I fight that boy, the duel will be decided within a minute.¡±


    At that remark, thebat executives, who had been chatting for a while, all turned their gazes towards the man.


    ¡°Commander¡­ is that true?¡±


    ¡°Really? Reaaally? The Captain will win?¡±


    ¡°What¡­ Then he¡¯s weaker than I thought¡­¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s still cute, so if he loses, should I raise him?¡±


    ¡°I want to gobble him up.¡±


    Eventually, the otherbat executives realized that the owner of the voice was the Commander of thebat executives and their direct superior, so they began to re at Frey and murmured amongst each other¡­


    ¡°I will lose.¡±


    When the man bearing numerous scars briefly uttered those words, everyone began looking at him nkly.


    ¡°¡­ Then should I ask him to raise me?¡±


    ¡°¡­ I guess he will be the one gobbling me up.¡±


    Soon, the rabbit-eared woman and the woman with charming eyes, with a nk look on their faces, broke the silence and mumbled.


    ¡°Uh¡­ Commander, have you ever challenged Dmir Khan?¡±


    ¡°I did.¡±


    The orc, who had surrendered to Frey earlier and returned to his seat, timidly inquired. The Commander nodded his head.


    ¡°Then¡­ the duel with Dmir Khan¡­¡±


    The orc then tried to ask curiously, but the women who were murmuring stopped him from speaking.


    ¡°Do you want to get pummelled to death? Not even your bones will be left.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re brazen because you¡¯re a rookie¡­ and it¡¯s good to have that kind of ambition, but shouldn¡¯t you know your ce?¡±


    ¡°I-I apologize¡­!¡±


    When the two women began to radiate killing intent, the orc quickly lowered his head. He then quickly began apologizing. When the Commander noticed this, he opened his mouth again.


    ¡°I was defeated in less than a second.¡±


    Everyone began looking at the Commander with their mouth agape when they heard those words.


    ¡°H-How¡¯s that possible? You¡¯re so strong¡­¡±


    ¡°Did you let your guard down? Or were you in poor condition? Or¡ª¡±


    ¡°The duel was decided by just one punch.¡±


    The Commander eventually opened his eyes and stopped the women who were asking questions. Simultaneously, he looked at Frey, who had unsheathed his sword and muttered solemnly.


    ¡°¡­That boy, we¡¯ll see how long that boy willst.¡±


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    ¡°I never imagined that you would challenge me.¡±


    ¡°I couldn¡¯t imagine being promoted to Chief Executive of the Demon King¡¯s Army either.¡±


    I stared at Dmir Khan, the Second-in-Command of the Demon King¡¯s Army, who was standing at the center of the arena.


    ¡°Well, as you said, having two people with the rank of Second-in-Command is quite problematic for multiple reasons¡­ such as the possibility of orders getting mixed up, and different values.¡±


    He was warming up with a rxed expression on his face, even though I was emanating my mana in full force.


    ¡°By the way¡­ I¡¯ve been paying attention to the management side of the Demon King¡¯s Army, so I haven¡¯t fought any battlestely.¡±


    ¡°What are you trying to say?¡±


    I asked, confusedly tilting my head, and he replied, his eyes turning cold.


    ¡°I apologize, but I think it might be a little difficult to control my power.¡±


    Immediately after he said those words, the space distorted and the room began to expand rapidly.


    ¡°¡­Will our duel take ce in this isted space?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    I could already guess his intentions by watching him distort the space. Meanwhile, Dmir Khan nodded and started to smile.


    ¡°Alright, that¡¯s what I wanted as well.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s good that we are in agreement.¡±


    I also responded with a smile and used my ?Inspect? skill while looking at Dmir Khan, who had aposed look on his face.


    [Stats] <strong>Name:</strong> Dmir Khan


    <strong>Strength:</strong> 7


    <strong>Mana:</strong> 9.8


    <strong>Intelligence:</strong> 8


    <strong>Mental Strength:</strong> 9.1


    <strong>Passive Status:</strong> None


    <strong>Disposition:</strong> Second-in-Command of the Demon King¡¯s Army


    <strong>Goodness Stat</strong>: -90


    ¡®¡­ As expected, his stats are heavily focused on magic.¡¯


    In reality, Dmir Khan¡¯s strength was at an insignificant level. Of course, a strength value of 7 was quite high in normal circumstances, but people with high strength stats were numerous in the Demon King¡¯s Army.


    However, the reason why he was the second most powerful demon and most powerful figure in the Demon King¡¯s Army was because of his overwhelming magical abilities.


    His spatial magic ¡®ruled¡¯ the designated space itself rather than controlling it. It¡¯s the pinnacle of magic¡­ that ughtered countless brave heroes.


    ¡°Are you ready?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m still preparing.¡±


    Dmir Khan was gathering his strength in order to unleash the most powerful spatial magic on me.


    ¡®His fighting style hasn¡¯t changed at all.¡¯


    As expected, Dmir Khan¡¯s attack pattern seemed to be the same as mentioned in the prophetic book and memories of the previous timeline.


    Dmir Khan was usually serious and calm, but when he fought, he would changepletely.


    As testament to that fact, he decided to unleash his most lethal move, ?Spatial Influx?, which distorts the space in all directions at once and forcefully bends, then crushes the opponent.


    ¨C <i>Crack! Crack!</i>


    Behind Dmir Khan, the surrounding area progressively twisted.


    He would most likely focus all of his strength into the first attack.


    That was because he despised long fights so much that he was willing to put all of his might into a single attack just to win swiftly.


    However, I was the same as well.


    That was because ?Ster Mana? specializes in generating instantaneous explosive power akin to a supernova.


    As a result, I was disadvantaged in a long fight, but I felt confident in a short duel relying on explosive power¡­


    ¡°I¡¯m ready. How long will it take you to get ready?¡±


    With that thought in mind, I began gathering mana in my body as Dmir Khan asked a question with a smile.


    ¡°Why? Will you wait for me?¡±


    ¡°Of course. When you¡¯re prepared, you can attack right away, and you don¡¯t have to tell me when you¡¯re ready.¡±


    When I asked that question while smiling, just like him, he replied condescendingly.


    ¡®¡­Well, if it¡¯s that guy, he¡¯s strong enough to spout arrogant words like that.¡¯


    If it was said by an ordinary person, I would haveughed it off as bluff, but the story was different in the case of Dmir Khan.


    <strong>Dmir Khan has never lost a single battle.</strong>


    The secret to this terrifying achievement lied in his magic, ?Spatial Domination Magic?.


    Because the magic he used governs the ¡®space¡¯ itself, most attacks are blocked by his magic and disappear on contact.


    In the previous timeline, the only individuals I knew who had broken through his magic even somewhat were Irina and the Master of the Magic Tower.


    Of course, I would soon be added to that list.


    ¡°I¡¯m ready.¡±


    ¡°You seem pretty confident.¡±


    ¡°Well, if you die before you can even react¡­ it¡¯s going to cause a lot of damage to the Demon King¡¯s Army.¡±


    When I replied with a smirk, his eyebrows twitched briefly. Even if he pretended to be polite, he couldn¡¯t hide his evil nature.


    ¡°Then¡­ let¡¯s get started.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    After taking a deep breath and ring at each other for a while, we unleashed our attacks simultaneously.


    ¡°¡­Hah!¡±


    Dmir Khan¡¯s arms stretched forward vehemently.


    ¨C <i>Crack!</i>


    The distorted space crumbled as fractures began to form everywhere.


    ¨C <i>CRASH!!!</i>


    The space, which had beenpressed until it was distorted and torn, suddenly expanded and exploded with a bang.


    ¡®¡­He shot space itself.¡¯


    Using the same principle as a sword sh that pushes air in all directions at high speed, or a magic missile that pushes water or fire at high speed to generate a bullet. Dmir Khan¡¯s special move was finally unleashed.


    ¡°Heup¡­!¡±


    At the same time, I gripped my sword firmly and took a deep breath.


    With that breath, I mustered up the ster mana contained in every corner of my body at once and channelled all of it into my sword.


    ¡°AHHHHHHHHHHHH!!!¡±


    The space strike mmed into me as I was forcefully channelling ster mana into my weapon. <strong>I then shed with everything I had.</strong>


    <strong>It was just one sh.</strong>


    The terrifyingly fierce sword sh, imbued with ster mana, collided with Dmir Khan¡¯s space strike the following moment.


    ¨C <i>CRACK!!!</i>


    An ear-shattering roar filled the engulfed conference hall.


    ¡°¡­Ha.¡±


    And at that point, Dmir Khan let out a brief exmation.


    His space strike was devouring my sword sh.


    ¡°I apologize, Lord Frey. I don¡¯t think there will be a winner.¡±


    However, at the same time, my sword sh was also swallowing up his space strike.


    In other words, our attacks were devouring and threatening to annihte one another.


    ¡®¡­ He¡¯s cunning.¡¯


    It was only then that I understood his intentions.


    He seemed to want me to remain as the ¡®Joint Second-in-Command¡¯. In other words, he hated the idea of going down to third, but he didn¡¯t like being the only Second-in-Command.


    After all, he hid his power because he hated being bothered, and after a series of challenges, he rose to second ce. However, his loyalty to the Demon King was superior to anyone else.


    Perhaps his n revolved around the fact that if our attacks cancelled each other out, he could dere a draw and use the rules to share the post of Second-in-Command between the both of us.


    Then he could keep close contact with the Demon King he was loyal to, and could continue to maintain his position as the Second in Command without worrying about being disturbed by others. He could also use me to reduce his own responsibilities and take care of annoyances.


    Truly, he was Dmir Khan, the Second-in-Command of the Demon King¡¯s Army. The one who was called the ¡®Cunning Evil Incarnate.¡¯


    ¡®But, I can¡¯t let that happen.¡¯


    ¨C <i>Shine¡­!</i>


    ¡°¡­What?!¡±


    The moment I raised the corners of my mouth slightly with that thought in mind, a refreshing sound resounded from the ce where our attacks collided against each other.


    ¨C <i>Shine!!</i>


    ¡°Good.¡±


    After a while, the twinkling sound filled the conference hall with a radiant light, as I looked at Dmir Khan with a victorious smile.


    ¡°¡­¡­..¡±


    He just stared at the scene in front of him in astonishment. In fact, the scene unfolding right in front of his eyes is so strange he must be terrified.


    ¨C <i>Pop!!!</i>


    At that moment, my sword sh and Dmir Khan¡¯s space strike, which were devouring each other,pletely vanished, and a dazzling sh of light rose from the dust and flew towards Dmir Khan.


    ¡°Ugh.¡±


    Then, Dmir Khan hurriedly distorted the space around him and tried to block the ster sh, but he was only able to stop a part of it.


    He had already distorted so much of the surrounding space with his initial strike that even if he tried to influence the space around him now, he could only distort so much.


    ¡®After all, I thought this would work.¡¯


    Of course, this was based on the ws of Dmir Khan¡¯s obsession with ending his battles in a single attack using his spatial magic.


    I, who was aware of the loopholes in advance by looking back at the spatial magic setting mentioned in the prophetic book and through my memories of the previous regression, deliberately dyed my attack preparations and waited for the surrounding space to be sufficiently distorted.


    And as a result, excessive the surrounding space waspressed and distorted.


    ¡°¡­Cough!¡±


    In the end, Dmir Khan fell to his knees, pierced by radiant shes of light, giving birth to a chilly silence that soon descended upon the hall.


    ¡°Cough¡­ Cough¡­ I have a question.¡±


    Soon Dmir Khan, who was staring nkly at me with blood dripping down from the corners of his lips, broke the silence that lingered for a while.


    ¡°How did you destroy my space with just a sh of your sword?¡±


    He inquired as such, with a pale, haggard face, as I replied to him nonchntly.


    ¡°I swung my sword really hard.¡±


    Then the executives in the back began to murmur.


    ¡®¡­Well, I¡¯m not lying.¡¯


    The reason my sword sh was able to break past his spatial magic was because of the ?Hero¡¯s Power? that I inherited from the First Hero.


    In exchange for life force, it¡¯s possible for me to draw out transcendental power. Power strong enough to cut through his space.


    Of course, I was about to die because I used up almost all the life force I had left in order to use the ?Hero¡¯s Power?.


    I coughed up blood dozens of times as a result, but I swallowed it all and endured the severe pain by depending on my mental strength.


    Should I have to suffer that much even if the impact was powerful enough to cut through space?


    ¡°Let¡¯s say that part makes sense¡­ Then, what was that sh of light?¡±


    As I kept swallowing the blood that I was about to cough up, Dmir Khan asked a question with a trembling voice.


    ¡°I infused mana in my sword sh.¡±


    It seemed that blood would ooze out of my mouth if I talked for too long, so I gave another brief answer as the executives who were buzzing behind me went silent.


    ¡°That¡¯s¡­ impossible.¡±


    Meanwhile, upon hearing that, Dmir Khan looked astonished.


    ¡®¡­Well, it¡¯s pretty surprising.¡¯


    With the skill I previously got from the forest near the Duke¡¯s residence, I was able to cast ¡®ster magic¡¯.


    That alone was remarkable, butbining magic with a sword sh was unheard of on the continent.


    That was because, until now, no one had ever been able tobine ¡®sword¡¯s aura¡¯ and ¡®mana¡¯.


    In other words, I was the sole ¡®Magic Swordsman¡¯ in the world.


    My sword art made use of ?Hero¡¯s Power?, and the magic I wielded was the ?Ster Mana? which was formerly used by my mother, <strong>the strongest star mage in history.</strong>


    So in conclusion, ording to the term my ancestor preferred to use, I¡¯m now a ¡®fucking cheater.¡¯


    ¡°From now on, I¡¯m the Second-in-Command of the Demon King¡¯s Army. Those who are dissatisfied, feel free to step forth and fight me.¡±


    Thinking like that, I gulped down the blood that gathered in my mouth. And as soon as I calmed down, I spoked coldly to the executives behind me.


    ¡®Please don¡¯te out¡­ Please¡­¡¯


    Of course, I inwardly prayed that no one woulde out.


    In my half-dead state, anyone here could easily defeat me.


    For example, if the orc guy who confronted me earlier decided to challenge me again, he would easily knock me out and take the position of Second-in-Command.


    ¡°¡±¡­¡­..¡±¡±


    But fortunately, they all averted their gazes, trying not to make eye contact with me and remained silent.


    ¡°Alright then¡­¡±


    When I saw them behaving like such, I heaved a sigh of relief and attempted to go calmly to my seat¡­


    ¡°One more question¡­ just one more question.¡±


    ¡°¡­What?¡±


    Dmir Khan, who was gasping for breath, asked another question with a frown on his face.


    ¡°You¡­ you¡­¡±


    Dmir Khan continued to speak in a quivering tone. Apparently, having never been hit by an attack, his body seemed pretty weak¡­


    ¡°¡­ Are you the Demon King?¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    He spouted something insane out of his mouth as I heard people quickly take a deep breath from behind me.


    ¡°Um¡­ that¡­¡±


    Thinking about the meaning of those words, I froze without realizing.


    ¡°¡­Well?¡±


    Only silence lingered in the conference hall.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    ¡°Um¡­ Kania. Frey will be fine¡­¡±


    ¡°The Young Master will be fine. So don¡¯t worry about anything.¡±


    ¡°No¡­ that¡¯s not it. I was just trying tofort you¡­ sigh¡­¡±


    Irina tried tofort Kania, who seemed anxious as she kept opening and closing the lid of her pen while chewing her nails. She looked out the window upon hearing Kania kept mumbling that Frey would be fine in a trembling voice.


    ¡°Kania¡­¡±


    ¡°As I¡¯ve said over and over again, the Young Master will be fine. So¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­We¡¯ve arrived.¡±


    ¡°Ah.¡±


    Realizing that the carriage had already arrived in front of the Duke¡¯s mansion, Irina informed Kania, who waspletely zoned out, and got off the carriage. She then asked her a question.


    ¡°Uh¡­ Do you remember what Frey ordered us to do?¡±


    ¡°The Young Master will be safe. So stop¡­¡±


    ¡°No, do you remember what Frey asked for earlier? You idiot ¡®Young Master¡¯ stammerer!¡±


    Eventually, when Irina screamed at her, Kania snapped out of her daze, and quickly changed her expression to one befitting of a Duke¡¯s butler, and stepped out of the carriage.


    ¡°¡­ I remember it perfectly.¡±


    After that statement, she headed towards the main gate of the Starlight mansion. When she entered the Duke¡¯s residence along with themoners who were hesitating in front of the gate.


    ¡°All servants, please gather in front of me.¡±


    After a while, Kania, who had called all the servants in a line, dered with a cold expression on her face.


    ¡°As of today, all of you are fired.¡±


    Kania, who looked around carefully, added a few more words in a hushed tone while the servants reeled in shock at those words.


    ¡°¡­ until the vacation is over.¡±


    Then, the servants became confused, trying to understand the meaning of her words. Meanwhile, themoners, who were looking at the scene in bewilderment, realized that Kania was now staring at them.


    ¡°From today onwards, you are the servants of the Starlight family.¡±


    After hearing Kania¡¯s words, the students began to doubt their ears.


    ¡°All women will wear maid clothes, and all men will work as servants, cooks, and gardeners.¡±


    Kania, who once again reminded themoners of their situation, dered with a calm expression on her face.


    ¡°This is the Young Master¡¯smand.¡±

 Chapter 63: Unprecedented

    <b>? Unprecedented ?</b>


    A chilly atmosphere lingered in the conference room.


    ¡°¡­ Let¡¯s start the meeting then.¡±


    In that atmosphere, I dered the start of the Demon King¡¯s Army meeting in a stern tone.


    ¡°Of course, since I just joined the Demon King¡¯s Army, I don¡¯t know the agenda of our meeting. So, I¡¯ll have to ask Dmir Khan to direct today¡¯s meeting.¡±


    When I finished speaking, Dmir Khan, who had been watching me for a while, quietly opened his mouth.


    ¡°Yes, please leave everything to me.¡±


    Unlike before, his attitude had be quite polite.


    ¡°¡±¡­¡­..¡±¡±


    Not only that, but most of the executives were hesitating and staring at me. Thanks to their gazes, I struggled to maintain a calm expression.


    ¡®For now, everything is going well.¡¯


    Earlier, when Dmir Khan asked me if I was the Demon King, I avoided his questioning and refused to give a concrete answer.


    Because of this, the executives couldn¡¯t ascertain my true identity, and couldn¡¯t determine whether I was the Demon King, or just another strong individual.


    If they served me as the Demon King when I was not, that would be disrespectful to the real Demon King. However, it would also be problematic if they treated me disrespectfully in the event that I actually turned out to be the Demon King.


    Of course, that¡¯s exactly what I wanted.


    Since Dmir Khan mistook me for the Demon King, I wanted to adopt that role and use it to weaken the Demon King¡¯s Army, but he had a way to contact the Demon King.


    So, if I openly pretended to be the Demon King, I would soon be exposed.


    However, if I dropped slight hints while not really confirming anything, they woulde up with that scenario on their own.


    Of course, because they couldn¡¯t confirm anything, they would go crazy trying to verify it, but that was not my concern.


    ¡°Then, for the first topic on our agenda¡­¡±


    While I was engrossed in such thoughts, Dmir Khan cleared his throat and announced the first topic of the meeting.


    ¡°The whereabouts of the Hero, who has recently appeared in the world again, is still unknown. Have any of you executives found anything in regards to this?¡±


    The executives started looking at each other.


    ¡°It seems that no one knows. Then¡­ I will ask those who have currently infiltrated the Church and the Imperial Family. How is the investigation going?¡±


    Dmir Khan asked while frowning slightly. Then a woman with the name tag of ¡®Intelligence Executive¡¯ stood up and began reporting her findings.


    ¡°The Church of the Sun God is as ipetent as always. The pdins and priests go around the Capital and provinces every day to ask around, but instead of trying to find the Hero, they only take money.¡±


    ¡°Well, in the first ce, the Pope is on our side, so they have no choice but to be ipetent.¡±


    The Pope seemed to already be a member of the Demon King¡¯s Army at that point in time, based on what Dmir Khan muttered.


    The future of the Empire seemed quite bright, seeing that the leader of thergest denomination, which exerted influence not only in the Sunrise Empire but also on several other continents, supported the Demon King.


    ¡°However, there is a variable, the Saintess. What does she think of the Hero?¡±


    Dmir Khan, who was grinning earlier, asked a question in a serious tone. The same question that I was pondering over as well.


    As expected, the existence of the ¡®Saintess¡¯ remained a great trauma to the Demon King¡¯s Army, thanks to the legend of the First Saintess from a millennium back.


    ¡°The Saintess said that she would go on a journey to find the Hero herself. Of course, it¡¯s quite doubtful whether the ¡®Pure-White Saintess¡¯ will make a difference in the search alone, but she¡¯s definitely trying.¡±


    ¡°It seems like she¡¯s in quite a bit of a rush.¡±


    With thosest few words, the woman concluded her report and sat down. The man seated next to her then got up.


    ¡°The Imperial Family is struggling quite a bit. They spent a third of the Imperial Knight¡¯s funds on the search quest for the Hero, and they promised a huge bounty to those who would manage to find him. They are also in contact with several guilds from the Underworld.¡±


    Upon hearing that, Dmir Khan asked with a mocking expression on his face.


    ¡°Well, aren¡¯t they in a hurry?¡±


    ¡°Well, if the Demon King appears, and the Empire copses, the absolute power they¡¯ve enjoyed till now will be meaningless. The Imperial Family does their best¡­ when ites to matters that threaten their authority.¡±


    I truly agreed with the man¡¯s word that I was nodding my head involuntarily. Then Dmir Khan asked one more question sternly,


    ¡°Then what are the chances of them finding the Hero first?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not that high. The Imperial Family is more active than the Church, but they are mostly ipetent. However, we have to be vignt against the ¡®Imperial Knights¡¯ and the ¡®Third Imperial Princess¡¯.¡±


    After the report was finished, the man sat down as Dmir Khan turned his gaze towards me. He then cautiously asked.


    ¡°Uh¡­ Do you have any advice for us, Lord Frey?¡±


    ¡°¡­ Advice?¡±


    Dmir Khan, who had suddenly asked me for advice, shook his head and began to exin further.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t your family the ¡®Descendants of the Hero¡¯?¡±


    After saying that, Dmir Khan and the other executives all turned to look at me with a slightly expectant expression on their faces.


    ¡°Well¡­ I don¡¯t really know¡­¡±


    However, I couldn¡¯t reveal the truth here, so I tried to change the subject, but suddenly, a good idea crossed my mind.


    Of course, I wasn¡¯t sure whether this would work, nheless, I decided to give it a try. And after a pause, I started speaking with a serious expression on my face.


    ¡°¡­ Oh,e to think of it, there¡¯s a phrase that¡¯s been passed down from generation to generation to each Head of the Starlight Family.¡±


    ¡°A phrase passed down from generation to generation?¡±


    When Dmir Khan heard that, his eyes gleamed as I began adding some details to the story, thinking that if I made it realistic, I could easily deceive them.


    ¡°Yes, I just found out about it a few months ago, as soon as I became the Provisional Lord of the Family.¡±


    ¡°So, what the hell is that phrase?¡±


    Just as Dmir Khan began to urge me, I gave an order to the man sitting at the edge of the table with a stern expression on my face.


    ¡°You there. Go bring me a pen and paper.¡±


    Instantly, an icy breeze began to blow in the conference room.


    ¡°Co-Commander. Don¡¯t get angry.¡±


    ¡°Yes, if you get mad here, you¡¯re going to die.¡±


    Eventually, when the executives sitting beside him implored him to stop, I started to feel strange and asked Dmir Khan a question.


    ¡°¡­Who is he?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s the Commander of the Combat Executives. Not only is he one of the top executives in the Demon King¡¯s Army, but he also used to be our Third-in-Command.¡±


    Thanks to this, I thought about apologizing for a moment, but if the Second-in-Command of the Demon King¡¯s Army decided to apologize to the now Fourth-in-Command, it might appear as a sign of weakness. Thus, I decided to double down instead.


    ¡°Can¡¯t you hear me? Didn¡¯t I tell you to bring a pen and paper?¡±


    With my status now only being below the Demon King, Imanded him in an arrogant tone. Upon hearing that, the man riddled with scars clenched his fists.


    ¡°Understood.¡±


    After a while, the man answered in a trembling voice, then slowly got up from his seat. After grabbing a piece of paper and a pen, he approached me.


    ¡°It¡¯s a cheap quill. Prepare something better next time.¡±


    I took the quill and paper from him, and without even sparing him a nce, I beckoned him to return to his seat and ordered Dmir Khan.


    ¡°¡­Huff.¡±


    The Commander of the Combat Executives, who had been grinding his teeth for a while, returned to his seat, as he exhaled a hideous breath.


    ¡°Have you ever seen this text?¡±


    ¡°Hey, isn¡¯t this¡­!¡±


    Ignoring the Fourth-in-Command¡¯s antics, I wrote a few letters on the paper and showed it to Dmir Khan. The moment he saw that letter, his eyes widened in astonishment as he muttered.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t those the letters used by the Hero from 1000 years ago¡­?¡±


    ¡°Yes, this text has been passed down through our family from generation to generation.¡±


    ¡°Then do you know the meaning of this sentence?¡±


    As I spoke seriously, Dmir Khan asked me a question with an extremely anticipated look on his face.


    ¡°Of course, I know. Only a little of it, though.¡±


    After I finished my preparations to deceive him, I coughed and started talking.


    ¡°A thousand yearster, the world must find an orphan woman. And¡­¡±


    ¡°And then?¡±


    When I blurted out those words, Dmir Khan hurried me as cold sweat ran down his spine. I looked at him and shook my head sadly in response.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but the text is cut off from here.¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­¡±


    Dmir Khan let out a pitiful sigh.


    ¡°The fault lies with my forefathers, who put a restriction on the text just in case. But I know how to find the remaining text.¡±


    ¡°Is that true!?¡±


    When I uttered those hopeful words to him, Dmir Khan¡¯s eyes began to sparkle once more. And at that moment, I sensed the sess of my n and started talking with a smile.


    ¡°Find all the inscriptions in the ¡®Ruins of the Hero¡¯ that exist in the Western Continent. That¡¯s the key to uncovering the truth.¡±


    ¡°Understood.¡±


    Dmir Khan, who bowed his head at those words, dered to the stupefied executives.


    ¡°Atst, we finally have found a clue in our search for the Hero. Of course, that requires your cooperation.¡±


    Having said that, Dmir Khan took a deep breath and opened the map on the desk as he began his nning¡­


    ¡°From now on, we will be mostly active in the Western Continent¡­¡±


    ¡°Wait.¡±


    A woman possessing the features of a typical demon, who had been quietly listening to our conversation, suddenly stood up from her seat and interrupted him.


    ¡°Lemerno, wait¡­¡±


    ¡°Who are you?¡±


    Dmir Khan tried to stop her, but I interrupted and asked her questions in an icy voice.


    ¡°I¡¯m Lemerno, a pure-blooded demon in charge of strategies and tactics used by the Demon King¡¯s Army.¡±


    ¡°¡­ Hoh.¡±


    After hearing her introduction, I focused my eyes and used my ?Inspect? skill on her.


    [Stats] <strong>Name:</strong> Lemerno


    <strong>Strength:</strong> 6


    <strong>Mana:</strong> 6


    <strong>Intelligence:</strong> 9.2


    <strong>Mental Strength:</strong> 5


    <strong>Passive Status:</strong> None


    <strong>Disposition:</strong> Strategist


    <strong>Goodness Stat:</strong> -80


    ¡®¡­She was the one who got crushed by Serena.¡¯


    After looking through her information, I recalled that she was the strategist who fought head-to-head with Serena in the previous timeline.


    ¡®Well, she was more of a toy than an opponent for Serena.¡¯


    Of course, the battle was supposed to be a head-to-head fight, but it was no exaggeration to say that she was one-sidedly crushed by Serena¡¯s brain.


    ording to the First Hero¡¯s words recorded in ¡®Prophetic Book¡¯, their rtionship is simr to the one between ¡®Zhuge Liang¡¯ and ¡®Sima Yi¡¯.


    Even the fact that the Sunrise Empiremanded by Serena ended up being destroyed is simr.


    I couldn¡¯t be sure, but I believed that there was someone like Serena back in the world where my ancestor, the First Hero, used to live.


    ¡°It may sound disrespectful, but I don¡¯t think I can trust the information you gave me.¡±


    Of course, Lemerno is not ipetent. Looking at her now, isn¡¯t she the only one who is protesting against my im?


    The only reason she lost so horribly to Serena in the past was because Serena is a ¡®Cheat Character¡¯.


    ¡°Why can¡¯t you trust my information?¡±


    Thanks to her, I felt slightly on edge, and in a low voice, I asked her a question.


    ¡°Then let me ask you a question. Lord Frey, could you please share with us how to decode that text?¡±


    Then she looked straight at me and said that.


    ¡°It¡¯s difficult. Only direct descendants can decipher the letters left by previous generations.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°There is an ancient magic cast upon the Starlight Family. It is a simr magic to the Moonlight Family¡¯s ¡®Curse of Obedience¡¯ or the Sunrise Family¡¯s ¡®Oath¡¯.¡±


    When I calmly responded to such an unexpected question, Lemerno asked while frowning slightly.


    ¡°Then, please tell us why the ¡®key¡¯ is knowing these specific characters in the ruins of the Western Continent.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s¡­ you don¡¯t need to concern yourself with. You just have to follow the basic rules of the ¡®military,¡¯ and follow my orders.¡±


    I tried to make excuses once again, but when I saw Lemerno, who was looking at me with squinted eyes, I changed my strategy and opted for the strategy of shamelessness.


    Because that was her goal.


    Deliberately asking and repeating questions that were difficult to answer, eventually goading me into a web of lies and excuses.


    In the end, a w would inevitably be created in my story, and Lemerno, who was aiming for that moment, would immediately catch on to that w and break apart my lies.


    So, in order not to get caught up in her schemes, I needed either a perfect alibi or an overbearingly brazen attitude.


    Of course, in the current situation where I could only improvise, it would be best to take advantage of the power that came from my current position and force her to drop the matter.


    ¡°That¡¯s why I can¡¯t trust your information.¡±


    However, she refused to back down and responded in an icy voice.


    ¡°Until now, our members kept relying on uncertain information.¡±


    ¡°Uncertain information?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I have only carried out these unknown and ambiguous orders that are believed to be issued by the Demon King, whose identity has not been revealed. Thanks to that, the Demon King Army¡¯s morale continues to decline.¡±


    Upon Lemerno¡¯s words, the other executives began to nod their heads quietly. Apparently, there must have been quite a lot of restlessness due to the Demon King.


    ¡°But since you are also providing unreliable information, there will be an ¡®information imbnce¡¯. And that will eventually make the Demon King¡¯s Army unstable. So¡ª¡±


    ¡°Are you saying you can¡¯t trust him?¡±


    As she continued her story, Dmir Khan, who had been quietly listening, interrupted our conversation.


    ¡°Are you saying that you can¡¯t trust Lord Frey, the highest-ranking executive in the Demon King¡¯s Army and the current Second-in-Command?¡±


    ¡°¡­ The Starlight family is a Family of Heroes who lights up the darkness.¡±


    When she said those words, the atmosphere began to go out of control¡­


    ¡°Then, what should I do?¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    I quietly raised my hand to stop the conversation between the two of them and spoke to Lemerno in a solemn tone.


    ¡°Can I earn your trust if I show you the right ¡®evidence¡¯?¡±


    ¡°Yes, with the right evidence¡­ Everyone will be convinced.¡±


    As she answered and looked around, all the executives began staring at me.


    A clear suspicion dwelled in their eyes.


    ¡®¡­They certainly are trying hard.¡¯


    As ast resort, she seemed to have chosen the strategy of instilling doubt in the executives while pretending to be doing the right thing and sticking to her ce.


    If I didn¡¯t address it, the seeds of doubt would eventually start to grow and endanger my authority.


    Doubt is a feeling that is more powerful than any other. A feeling that inevitably arises without end unless it ispletely crushed.


    So, I had to remove those seeds of doubt.


    Using an emotion that was far stronger than the feeling of doubt.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t I already showing you the evidence?¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    After hearing my words, Lemerno frowned slightly and asked.


    Perhaps she already instinctively sensed that her n to instill suspicion in the executives was going awry.


    Of course, even if they felt it, nothing would change.


    ¡°Dmir Khan, tell everyone what the evidence is.¡±


    With that in mind, I gave an order to Dmir Khan, who quietly bowed his head next to me.


    He was a cunning and opportunistic person, but at the same time, he showed blind loyalty to the ¡®Demon King¡¯, so he should have already understood what I meant by ¡®evidence¡¯.


    ¡°¡­ The fact that we are still alive is proof enough.¡±


    When Dmir Khan spoke, everyone present in the conference room froze at the same time.


    Then I gave them a beaming smile and questioned the man who handed me a pen and paper earlier.


    ¡°There, you, what¡¯s your rank?¡±


    ¡°¡­ I¡¯m one of the top executives and the Combat Executives¡¯ Commander of the Demon King¡¯s Army.¡±


    ¡°Alright, so if you fight me¡­ how long do you think you¡¯llst?¡±


    Hearing those words, the man pondered for a moment and then responded in a low voice.


    ¡°At first, I was expecting tost 3 to 5 minutes¡­ but after witnessing your duel, I doubt that I can withstand a single strike.¡±


    As I watched the executives¡¯ faces turn pale in shock, I blurted out a statement nonchntly, acting as if it were nothing special.


    ¡°I can decapitate all of you with one swing of my sword now.¡±


    Of course, it was a lie.


    Before I could swing my sword and kill them all, my life force would run out.


    ¡°Do you want that to happen?¡±


    The executives, who obviously didn¡¯t want that to happen, began to look frightened.


    Of course, they must have noticed that I was already fiddling with my sword as I swathed it with ster mana.


    ¡°I¡¯m well aware that you are suspicious of me. In one day, a human became the Second-in-Command of the Demon King¡¯s Army¡­ not to mention, he is the descendant of the First Hero.¡±


    Seeing them murmuring, I started talking in an even deeper voice.


    ¡°Perhaps you may even suspect that I am the Hero.¡±


    Of course, they must have suspected me as a spy rather than a hero. However, for those who lost their ability to judge the situation due to their fear, what I say now will be engraved as the truth.


    ¡°But if I were the real hero, I would have already killed you by swinging my sword once¡­ Why would I bother bing the Second-in-Command of the Demon King¡¯s Army?¡±


    Having said that, I looked at everyone as the executives began avoiding my gaze.


    ¡°So curb your unnecessary doubts. If you continue to argue even after this, then I¡¯ll consider it as a challenge to my rank.¡±


    When I concluded my deration in a cold tone, all the executives bowed their heads in front of me.


    ¡°¡­¡­.Ugh.¡±


    Now, among the executives, Lemerno alone held a cold expression on her face.


    Most of the executives were suppressed by fear, but Lemerno seemed to be unhappy with me yet again.


    ¡®Well, she¡¯s still useful, so I¡¯ll use her until she bes too big a hindrance¡­ If she keeps getting in the way, I¡¯ll kill her.¡¯


    After making up my mind, I smiled proudly and muttered the thoughts that suddenly shed through my mind.


    ¡®¡­For some reason, working in the Demon King¡¯s Army is quite suitable for me, isn¡¯t it?¡¯


    While I was engrossed in such absurd thoughts, Dmir Khan, who was next to me, faked a cough and continued with the meeting.


    ¡°Then, the next topic.¡±


    Seeing the image that Dmir Khan showed to everyone, I started smiling quietly.


    ¡°In the ve market that will be opened soon, we will secure ves for the Demon King¡¯s Army.¡±


    ¡®¡­ Like I would let that happen.¡¯


    I still didn¡¯t know what the Demon King¡¯s intentions were to make the Chief Executive, but I had no intention of ever being swayed by the system, variables, or the Demon King.


    So, from now on, I would disrupt the Demon King Army¡¯s ns as much as possible.


    It was a good thing to do, and it also relieved some of my stress.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    Shortly after the meeting, most of the executives left the hall.


    ¡°¡­ Sir Dmir Khan. Can you spare me a moment of your time?¡±


    Lemerno, who remained in the conference room until the end, spoke to Dmir Khan, who had also stayed behind.


    ¡°I know what you want to say.¡±


    Dmir Khan, who was looking down at the desk with a piercing gaze, answered in an icy voice.


    ¡°I can¡¯t trust Frey. He¡¯s hiding so much¡ª¡±


    ¡°What if he¡¯s our Demon King? Then what will you do?¡±


    Lemerno tried to persuade him urgently, but Dmir Khan interrupted her and began speaking.


    ¡°The Demon King I have met so far has always been hiding their identity. Their appearance, status, and even their own voice.¡±


    Lemerno couldn¡¯t say anything because no one except Dmir Khan had ever met the Demon King in person. So, she stopped speaking for a moment and began listening to his words.


    ¡°All I know is that person has the same height and build as Frey¡­ and uses the same arrogant tone as him.¡±


    Lemerno, who frowned at those words, said with an absurd expression on her face.


    ¡°Are you trying to convince yourself with such weak circumstantial evidence? From the beginning, such things could easily be¡ª¡±


    ¡°Frey is the first ¡®Magic Swordsman¡¯ to appear in history.¡±


    But upon hearing his following words, Lemerno quietly shut her mouth.


    ¡°Both his sword skill and magical prowess are simultaneously at the pinnacle.¡±


    ¡°But,st time, you said the Demon King erased your attack with just a flick of a finger.¡±


    After hearing Dmir Khan¡¯s statement, Lemerno shook her head and tried to refute him.


    ¡°While Frey¡¯s battle today was literally mythical, it took more than lifting a finger to erase your attack. So¡ª¡±


    ¡°I have something to tell you about that.¡±


    However, after cutting her words off once again, Dmir Khan started speaking with a serious expression on his face.


    ¡°The Demon King has a ¡®restriction¡¯.¡±


    ¡°A restriction?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what kind of restriction it is¡­ Seeing how the Demon King continues to hide their identity, the fact that they don¡¯t share the Hero¡¯s identity, and various other actions, it is clear that an unknown force is putting some kind of ¡®restriction¡¯ on the Demon King¡¯s actions. ¡°


    Having said that, Dmir Khan finished his speech with a confident tone.


    ¡°And¡­ It¡¯s the same with Lord Frey.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you feel it too? When Frey talked about the Hero¡¯s identity earlier, he intentionally avoided the topic.¡±


    ¡°¡­ Ummm.¡±


    Hearing those words, Lemerno looked back on her memories and fell into deep thought.


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s too early to be certain¡­ But if my guess is correct¡­¡±


    Looking at Lemerno, Dmir Khan smiled and whispered gently.


    ¡°¡­Finally, the Demon King has reappeared in the world.¡±


    Truly, it was the moment when an unprecedented misunderstanding was born.

 Chapter 64: The Moonlight on the Stars

    <b>? The Moonlight On The Stars ?</b>


    ¡®In the past, I couldn¡¯t even imagine bing the Second-in-Command of the Demon King¡¯s Army.¡¯


    I arrived in front of the Duke¡¯s mansion in an instant due to Dmir Khan¡¯s ability to control space, and took a deep breath before walking towards the gate.


    ¡°¡±We-Wee.¡±¡±


    When the gate opened, themoners of ss A were all lined up with ashamed looks on their faces. They bowed their heads and greeted me.


    The boys in uniforms and work clothes were fine, but the girls in maid clothes¡­ If anyone saw me, they would definitely hurl curses at me.


    ¡°I¡¯lle in then.¡±


    Of course, I entered the Duke¡¯s mansion with an evil smile.


    ¡°¡±¡­¡­..¡±¡±


    Seeing as the girls were ring at me with such undisguised disgust, I think I made the right choice.


    ¡°¡­Brother, what the hell are you doing?¡±


    I entered the mansion, while looking at themoners as if they were insects. But soon, Aria stopped me.


    ¡°Ah, Aria. Take Kadia and get out of here.¡±


    ¡°What!?¡±


    As I spoke to Aria calmly, she growled and said.


    ¡°Brother, stop doing these ridiculous things and apologize to those children¡­¡±


    ¡°Stay out of my house until this vacation is over.¡±


    I cut her off coldly, but Aria only sighed and began to approach themoners behind me.


    ¡°I apologize.¡±


    When she bowed deeply and apologized, themoner students widened their eyes and began to panic.


    Did they think she was also a viiness just because she was the younger sister of a notorious ¡®evil¡¯ man of the Empire? I felt sorry for Aria.


    ¡°My brother caused trouble. I¡¯ll take care of it, so you can just leave¡ªAh!¡±


    But as she tried to send themoners back home, I forcibly grabbed her arm and started dragging her up the stairs.


    ¡°Ah! Brother, what do you think you¡¯re doing? Let me go! LET GO!!¡±


    ¡°Shut up and follow me.¡±


    As she continued to struggle, Aria soon began to channel ster mana, but she nced at themoners watching us from below, and then spoke hastily.


    ¡°Do you want to fight with ster mana in front of your ssmates? If you don¡¯t let go, I¡¯ll attack you in front of¡ª¡±


    ¡°Shut up before I expel you from the family.¡±


    I was in a frail state because of the life force I had to use in order to beat Dmir Khan, so if Aria hit me with ster mana, she would indeed kill me and be a murderer.


    So I harshly cut her off once more before she used magic on me, as she began muttering with a shocked expression on her face.


    ¡°You mean¡­ you¡¯re serious, Brother?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­..¡±


    ¡°Are you serious?¡±


    ¡°¡­ Yes.¡±


    When I answered with an annoyed look on my face, she opened her mouth again while ring at me.


    ¡°Brother, from now on¡­<em> kyaa!</em>¡°


    However, I pushed Aria into Kadia¡¯s room, where she was already waiting.


    ¡°Young Master Frey¡­?¡±


    Kania¡¯s sister, who was ying with a doll, looked at me with her eyes wide open.


    ¡°Pack your bags right now and leave our house, and don¡¯t return until the vacation ends. If you don¡¯t leave now, Aria, you will be expelled from the family, and Kadia, you will be kicked out onto the streets.¡±


    ¡°U-Uh, what about my sister¡­?¡±


    Hearing those words, Kadia began to tear up and asked a question. Seeing her like that, I raised the corners of my lips and answered.


    ¡°Of course I¡¯ll keep your sister. She¡¯s mine after all.¡±


    ¡°Wa-Wahh¡­¡±


    Upon hearing those words, Kadia was driven to the verge of tears, and Aria, who was clenching her teeth next to her, screamed at me.


    ¡°Why?! Why the hell are you doing this, you bastard!¡±


    ¡°Can¡¯t you see that I brought thosemoners?¡±


    I gave her a sly smile and started telling her the reason, which I nned beforehand.


    ¡°There¡¯s going to be a crazy party. Alcohol, drugs, and¡ªheuk.¡±


    ¡°¡­ That¡¯s enough.¡±


    However, I was punched in the stomach by Aria without being able to finish my sentence.


    ¡°Kadia, let¡¯s go.¡±


    ¡°Ye-Yes? But¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine if wee back when the vacation is over, right? I¡¯ll leave by tonight. Have a nice vacation.¡±


    Having said that, Aria grabbed Kadia¡¯s arm, and nced at me with a disgusted expression, then left the room along with her.


    ¡°¡­ Cough.¡±


    I leaned against the wall as I wiped the blood dripping from the corner of my mouth. It was because I got punched by my younger sister, who had a strength stat of 4.


    ¡®I have to secretly hire mercenaries to protect their residence.¡¯


    The reason I kicked them out was simple.


    If the two of them stayed in this mansion for the entire vacation, they would surely be in danger.


    Currently, I was the target of an assassination by both na and the Moonlight Family.


    And the unprecedented exam was probably a trap orchestrated by na.


    So, eventually, when na¡¯s team invades the Duke¡¯s mansion, there would be a high chance that either an assassin, a wiretapping device, or a bomb would be brought in.


    Therefore, it was necessary to evacuate Aria and Kadia at least until the end of the exam.


    Of course, I would like to havemoners take refuge somewhere, but¡­ I couldn¡¯t help them due to the rules of the exam.


    And for various reasons, I wanted to do good things for those who suffer from poverty, so this time¡­


    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s right. About thest incident¡­ Huh?¡±


    While I was engrossed in such thoughts, Aria suddenly burst open the door and asked me a question before freezing to the spot.


    I wondered what was going on, so I stared at Aria in a daze, then touched my lips, and noticed that my finger got drenched in blood dripping from my lips.


    ¡°Uh, so this is¡­!¡±


    ¡°B-Brother. Why? Where are you hurt?¡±


    I tried to stagger up while wiping the blood off, but my legs trembled because I had used too much energy, and I fell back down.


    Aria, who was staring nkly at me, began to clench her teeth.


    ¡°Hey, what have you been doing?¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to know.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I knew you would say that. I¡¯m really getting sick of this now.¡±


    Saying so, Aria took something out of her pocket, threw it at her own feet, and began trampling it.


    ¡°I won¡¯t even talk to you from now on.¡±


    After saying that, Aria left the room with a cold expression on her face.


    ¡°¡­ What is this?¡±


    When I saw that she had left her room, I wanted to check what she had been stepping on, so I craned my head and looked down at the floor.


    ¡®A key¡­ made from light magic?¡¯


    I looked down at the dented key for a moment, then quietly covered the key with my palm and closed my eyes.


    ¡°¡­ It¡¯s done.¡±


    Eventually, as I cast light magic, I conjured up a twinkling light on my hand, and smiled when I saw the key gradually returning to its original state.


    <i>¨C Shine¡­</i>


    ¡°¡­ Ohh.¡±


    However, the key that I held in my hand suddenly disintegrated into sparkling particles and scattered in the air.


    ¡®Damn, it¡¯s because I used too much ster mana.¡¯


    I was happy with my newly improved mana skills, but at the same time, I felt the difort of not knowing where Aria¡¯s key was supposed to be used. I then sighed and left the room.


    ¡°Oh, uh¡­ Master Frey. Dinner is ready.¡±


    Then, a timid-looking schoolgirl approached me to report, all while blushing.


    ¡°Since when did you start preparing it?¡±


    ¡°We started as soon as you arrived.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    While she nodded her head, I started to approach her, but she suddenly shut her eyes and began to tremble.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry¡­ I¡¯m not used to talking to people¡­¡±


    Then, when I asked her a question, she began to speak in a trembling voice, as her face turnedpletely red.


    ¡°¡­You¡¯re quite cute.¡±


    ¡°Ugh¡­!!¡±


    As I touched her chin and spoke, the timid-looking girl froze like a statue.


    ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡±


    When I asked her name, for some reason, I felt like I had seen her before. She moved her lips slightly and answered in a hushed tone.


    ¡°It¡¯s Lulu¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­ Ah.¡±


    Then I remembered who she was, and I stopped tormenting her and took a step back.


    ¡®To think I¡¯d meet her here.¡¯


    As I recalled her name from the previous timeline, I passed by her and spoke in a low voice.


    ¡°From now on, don¡¯t do housework and stay with me instead.¡±


    ¡°Ye-Yes?¡±


    ¡°I want you to stay by my side.¡±


    Then Lulu, who momentarily looked at me with a bewildered expression, hurriedly bowed her head and said.


    ¡°Ah¡­ I see! I¡¯ll do my best!¡±


    As I went downstairs, listening to her hoarse voice ringing behind me, I stopped walking and heaved a sigh quietly.


    ¡®¡­ It¡¯s annoying.¡¯


    Whenever I return home, for some reason, something annoying always happens.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    There were a variety of cuisines on the dining table where the dinner was served.


    ¡°¡­ What¡¯s this?¡±


    ¡°Uh¡­ It¡¯s my family¡¯s favorite stewed potatoes.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s stir-fried carrots that I often make for my brother.¡±


    ¡°I made eggnt tempura. Don¡¯t you like it?¡±


    Of course, when it came to green vegetables.


    ¡°There must have been a lot of high-quality ingredients in the food pantry¡­ But you created these disasters?¡±


    Of course, the girls¡¯ vegetable dishes boasted a pretty high quality, so I was confident that they must be sumptuous, but instead I began to stir trouble with the girls, who were watching me anxiously.


    ¡®¡­ Were they too burdened?¡¯


    I was quite excited to fill the bellies of themoners with expensive ingredients from the Starlight family during this vacation, bute to think of it, even I wouldn¡¯t have touched expensive ingredients because I might anger the owner by using such expensive ingredients.


    Well, from now on, I¡¯ll just order them to cook with expensive ingredients¡­


    ¡°We¡¯ve never touched expensive ingredients.¡±


    ¡°¡­Ah.¡±


    Commoner students were staring at me quietly.


    Meanwhile, Ferloche, who wore a short maid uniform and had numerous bandages wrapped around her fingers, was also staring at me.


    ¡°Since the Saintess has dined on high-quality meals a few times before, she tried to remember the recipe and cook it¡­ As you can see, she almost cooked her fingers instead of the ingredients.¡±


    Among these children, a strict looking girl who was the representative ofmoners began to talk while ring at me.


    ¡°So, we had no choice but to cook with ingredients we have never even touched. I apologize for being poor.¡±


    After the representative finished speaking in a hoarse voice, she bowed her head. Soon, the othermoner students also followed suit and bowed as well.


    ¡°¡­ Did you say your name is Alice?¡±


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right.¡±


    After staring nkly at them for a moment, I remembered the name of themoners¡¯ representative and fell into deep thought for a moment.


    ¡®That girl was originally the student who took the lead in the protests that took ce after the ¡ºRaid on Commoner¡¯s Dormitory Incident¡»¡­¡¯


    She, who led the protests of themoners in the previous timeline, eventually became one of the leaders of the revolution in the future.


    Because of her nature, it seems that her resentment towards me is several times greater than any othermoner.


    ¡°Pardon me for suggesting something as amoner. How about hiring a professional chef instead of us, who are poor and can¡¯t even use high-quality ingredients properly?¡±


    ¡°¡­ Sigh.¡±


    I looked at her quietly as she spoke in her harsh tone, and then I heaved a sigh and said.


    ¡°So, there¡¯s no use for trash like you¡­ I see¡­ then I¡¯ll take care of that.¡±


    ¡°Thank you very much for considering our position, Lord Frey Raon Starlight.¡±


    After hearing my words, Alice widened her eyes and tried to say something, but Arianne, who was standing next to her, quickly stepped in front of Alice and bowed to me, quickly answering before Alice could retort back.


    ¡°Ahhh¡­ Then throw it all away, or you guys eat it. It¡¯s up to you. I can¡¯t stomach this disgusting stuff.¡±


    After staring at her for a moment, I got up from the table and left them behind with those words as I started heading upstairs to my room.


    ¡°Th-That son of a¡ª¡±


    ¡°Alice¡­! Wait! Your opponent is Frey!¡±


    ¡°Yes, even if it¡¯s miserable¡­ I have no choice but to put up with it.¡±


    As I calmly climbed the stairs, I concentrated ster mana in my ears as I overheard their conversation downstairs. I then took a deep breath and fell into deep thought.


    ¡®¡­ Should I hire a chef?¡¯


    In this case, it was my fault for neglecting the fact thatmoners had never touched high-quality ingredients.


    I guess I was used to Kania, themoner I had known the longest, and someone who was very good at cooking, so I was unintentionally biased.


    I knew better than anyone that the Sunrise Empire was humiliated because of the ignorant mindset of the nobility, yet I still made such a mistake. I was so embarrassed that I could barely hold my head high.


    ¡®Come to think of it, Kania and Irina went out for a while. Then¡­ when they return, shall I ask the two of them to cook?¡¯


    For a long time, in a ce where no one could see me banging my head against the wall, I began to ponder whether to entrust the cooking to Kania and Irina.


    ¡®No, just the two of them aren¡¯t enough.¡¯


    Then I shook my head and sighed.


    Of course, Kania and Irina¡¯s cooking skills were top-notch, but¡­ I was sure that if they kept preparing meals formoners until the end of the vacation, their health would deteriorate.


    However, it was not possible to call back the servants who I expelled.


    I had to use money from my father¡¯s ¡®Servant Employment Policy¡¯, which I¡¯ll receive at the end of the vacation, but¡­ if I brought the servants back in right now, it would be a disaster.


    The only option left was to hire a chef, but that was not ideal either, as this house would soon be gued by numerous intruders and assassins.


    ¡°Ah, I don¡¯t know.¡±


    In the end, I staggered into my room while grabbing my head, which began to throb as a result of my earlier actions.


    I guess I should sleep for a while.


    ¡°Uh?¡±


    However, as Iy down in bed to sleep, something touched my back.


    ¡°What¡¯s this?¡±


    When I tilted my head in confusion and picked up the object touching my back, I found a box.


    ¡®¡­ A keyhole.¡¯


    Eventually, I found a small keyhole in the box, and I knew that it was the space for the key that Aria had trampled on earlier.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­ Aria.¡±


    I was about to open the box by force, but with a gloomy expression on my face, I put the box down on the desk next to the bed and began to close my eyes.


    For some reason, today, I missed the cat dream I used to have.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    ¡°Young Master? Young Master!!¡±


    ¡°Ummm¡­ Kania?¡±


    I had a dream that a giant owl was weighing me down instead of a cat, and I woke up drenched in cold sweat upon hearing Kania¡¯s call.


    ¡°You¡¯re safe!¡±


    Kania started hugging me with a bright smile that she had never shown before.


    ¡°Because it was the Young Master, I believed you would return safely. Really.¡±


    ¡°K-Kania¡­ I can¡¯t breathe.¡±


    As I was having trouble breathing because she was hugging me so tightly, I spoke quickly, and Kania, who quickly backed away from me, managed her expression as if nothing had urred.


    ¡°Irina? Why do you look like that?¡±


    Seeing Kania like that, I smiled bitterly, but I noticed that Irina had a haggard expression on her face, and I tilted my head in confusion.


    ¡°Kania¡­ all day¡­¡±


    ¡°By the way, Young Master, Lady Aria misses you.¡±


    As Irina started answering with a dazed expression, Kania quickly cut her off and began speaking.


    ¡°¡­Why?¡±


    I asked in a gloomy tone because I was slightly sullen that she had brought a suspicious box to my room and trampled on the key to open it. Kania then shrugged her shoulders and said.


    ¡°She says she has something to tell you before she leaves.¡±


    After hearing those words, I fell into silence. Kania asked with a slightly worried expression.


    ¡°¡­ Lady Aria isn¡¯t worried about the Young Master, is she?¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s fine. I think this time around, she has lost thest bit of sympathy she had for me¡­ I only need one more incident to happen.¡±


    As I said so, Kania¡¯s and Irina¡¯s expressions hardened at the same time.


    ¡°If I don¡¯t speak with her today, I won¡¯t be able to see her all summer¡­I should see her. What time is it?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s one in the morning.¡±


    I calmly asked and got up from my bed before walking towards the door.


    ¡°Kania and Irina. You guys take Aria and Kadia to a safe ce. Please.¡±


    ¡°Just leave it to us.¡±


    ¡°¡­ We¡¯ll be back tomorrow morning, so rest up.¡±


    Having spoken with the two of them, I began to head towards the main gate of the Duke¡¯s mansion.


    ¡°¡­ Brother.¡±


    Eventually, I found Aria standing in front of the gate, so I sighed and started talking to her.


    ¡°If you intend to speak nonsense again¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­ Thatst incident. You were the one who saved me, weren¡¯t you?¡±


    But after hearing Aria¡¯s words, I stood still and stiffened.


    ¡°¡±¡­.. Heup.¡±¡±


    And it was the same for Kania and Irina, too, as they both gasped and looked at me without even realizing it.


    ¡°I¡¯ll believe so. Even if it¡¯s just a dream¡­ I will still believe in that dream.¡±


    However, fortunately, the penalty window did not appear.


    [<strong>Aria Raon Starlight¡¯s Current Emotions:</strong> Disappointment/Exhaustion/Resignation/Hate/Worry]


    ¡°So please¡­ don¡¯t let me down anymore¡­¡±


    Eventually, looking into Aria¡¯s emotions, I realized that she wasn¡¯t aware of the truth, but instead she was denying reality.


    ¡°If I¡¯m even a little more disappointed, I can¡¯t¡­¡±


    Aria, who struggled to carry on her words, finally gave up and lowered her head, and held out her hand to me.


    ¡°¡­ This?¡±


    I reached out my hand involuntarily to receive what she held out, and I found the key she had trampled on previously.


    ¡°Farewell.¡±


    Immediately after Aria gave me the key, she turned around and left the mansion.


    ¡®Is this another hallucination?¡¯


    I heard a sob from somewhere, but I tried to ignore it because I thought it might be the hallucination I experiencedst time.


    ¡°¡­ Aria is crying, Young Master Frey.¡±


    Kadia¡¯s words, who had been staring at me while carrying her own luggage, clearly revealed the truth I was trying to avoid.


    ¡°I just thought I should tell you.¡±


    After leaving those words, Kadia left the mansion with Kania, who was quietly biting her lips, and Irina, who was looking at her pitifully.


    ¡°¡­ So, what did she give me that made her behave like that?¡±


    After standing there silently for a long time, I began to go to my room while humming in a pleasant tune.


    ¡°¡­ Oh, it fits.¡±


    When I finally arrived at my room, I put the key made of ster into the keyhole of the box I had kept on the desk and turned it clockwise.


    <i>¨C Click!</i>


    ¡°This is?¡±


    And what was inside the open box was quite unexpected.


    ¨C Don¡¯t keep coughing blood. It¡¯s filthy.


    ¡°¡­Hahaha.¡±


    Inside the box, a handkerchief embroidered with a silver cat was neatly folded.


    ¡°It¡¯s even enchanted with self-cleaning magic.¡±


    After looking at the handkerchief for a while, I smiled softly and tried to fold the handkerchief firmly and put it in my pocket¡­


    ¡°¡­ Don¡¯t move.¡±


    At that moment, I felt an icy touch on my nape, and heard a mysterious, murky voice.


    ¡®Judging from the tone of her voice¡­ it must be a woman. How did she get behind me? How did she get in here? There should still be a defensive magic cast? So is it na¡¯s assassin? Or is it the Moonlight Family¡¯s assassin? If not¡­ Maybe the Demon King?¡¯


    From that instant, I started racking my brains, and hurriedly began channelling ster mana to subdue the opponent, but¡­


    ¡°It won¡¯t be fun if you resist.¡±


    At that moment, the unidentified person behind me put more pressure on the weapon pointed at my nape, so I had no choice but to stop moving.


    ¡°¡­ What do you want?¡±


    If I had known this would happen, I would not have used my life force earlier. However, I kept calm and asked the other person a question.


    ¡°If you think about anything stupid, I¡¯ll kill you right away.¡±


    After listening to the other person¡¯s words, I felt that she was someone who wouldn¡¯t listen to anything I said, and so I closed my eyes tightly and began to think about myst resort.


    ¡°¡­ Perhaps?¡±


    Until I heard the word she added briefly at the end.


    ¡°¡­ Serena?¡±


    When I asked with a hopeful expression on my face, the person behind me released the vocal modifier and whispered softly in my ear.


    ¡°Tonight is going to be a long one, Frey.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°¡­ So be prepared.¡±


    It seems that the dream I had earlier was indeed foreshadowing something.

 Chapter 65: Secret Meeting

    <b>? Secret Meeting ?</b>


    ¡°Serena? What are you doing?¡±


    ¡°¡­ Follow me.¡±


    I was so startled that I answered while being drenched in a cold sweat, but Serena just grabbed my arm and headed somewhere.


    ¡°Why the window?¡±


    ¡°When you were little, you always snuck out through the window, don¡¯t you remember?¡±


    Serena eventually arrived at the window, then sat on the windowsill and reached her hand out to me.


    ¡°Take my hand.¡±


    ¡°No, what¡¯s going¡­¡±


    ¡°Hurry.¡±


    Saying so, Serena urged me to follow her, but I hesitated for a moment, so she sighed and took my hand.


    It was an unavoidable choice, as lunar mana, which was emitting a poison that would put me in aa for at least a week, was filling the room up.


    <i>¨C Slip!</i>


    The moment I grabbed Serena¡¯s hand, she jumped.


    I was startled by this, but I remembered that this was one of Serena¡¯s frequent pranks, so I casually closed my eyes and entrusted my body to her.


    ¡°Did you have fun?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    Landing atop a cloud of soft lunar mana, which Serena probably hadid out on the grass beforehand, I bluntly answered Serena, who was suffocating me with her body, and then quickly pushed her away.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to hang out with you right now, so¡­¡±


    ¡°If you don¡¯t stay with me, I¡¯ll get you eliminated from the exam.¡±


    But when she looked at me with a piercing gaze and said that, I looked at her closely and thought for a moment.


    ¡®¡­ Why is she acting differently?¡¯


    In order to get rid of the love Serena has for me, I publicly had affairs with Kania whenever I had the chance.


    So, I¡¯ve had a very awkward rtionship with Serena recently¡­ However, her attitude now seems to have returned to how it was in the past.


    ¡°Well, go ahead. I have nothing to lose even if I¡¯m eliminated.¡±


    Of course, she couldn¡¯t control me that easily, so I responded bluntly to her, but Serena just looked at me with a soft smile on her face.


    ¡°¡­ Touch the back of your neck.¡±


    Serena, who had been staring at me for a long time, said in a calm voice.


    ¡°Ow, that stings!¡±


    When I thoughtlessly touched the nape, my finger was stabbed and blood began to drip from my wound.


    ¡°You¡¯ve been poisoned.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°If you don¡¯t drink the antidote by morning¡­ you will die.¡±


    Serena smiled brightly as she said that, and only then did I figure out what she had done to my nape earlier.


    ¡°¡­ What do I have to do?¡±


    Of course, she had the ¡®Absolute Obedience Magic¡¯ cast on her, so all I had to do is order her to give me the antidote.


    But I was curious as to why she was suddenly acting like this, so I decided to go along with her antics.


    ¡°Tonight, go on a date with me.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    But after hearing Serena¡¯s words, I broke out in a cold sweat and began to think about whether I should just order her to give me the antidote and walk away.


    Apparently, tonight really would be long.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    ¡°Do you know where this is?¡±


    ¡°This is¡­¡±


    Serena dragged me to a ck carriage, which arrived at her regr dessert caf¨¦.


    ¡°You used to eat cakes here every day with me and got cavities, remember?¡±


    Of course, I remember it quite well. Thanks to that incident, I didn¡¯t even look at anything sweet for a while.


    However, thanks to Serena crying and apologizing, we came back here again, and I got cavities again¡­


    ¡°You aren¡¯t holding it against me, are you?¡±


    I frowned slightly as I reminisced about those memories, and Serena started looking at me with a slightly worried expression on her face.


    ¡°¡­ Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Of course, I wasn¡¯t holding it against her. I only just vividly recalled the pain I felt in my teeth back then, but I deliberately treated her coldly and entered the shop.


    ¡°Wee!¡±


    It had been a long time since I¡¯ve been to this store, but it was mostly the same as in my memories.


    The decorations and colors that gave off a needlessly loving atmosphere, the small furniture, the smiling employees, and the fact that it was open 24 hours a day.


    ¡°Uh¡­ no pets are allowed!¡±


    With that thought in mind, as I was about to move, a voice rang out from behind.


    I nced at her and noticed Serena¡¯s owl perched on her shoulder as one staff was blocking her way.


    In fact, since Serena was a regr and big spender at this store, her pet owls have been allowed to enter without issue¡­


    ¡°This is a doll.¡±


    ¡°A doll?¡±


    ¡°Yes, touch it.¡±


    Hearing this, the staff began to poke the owl in the face, but the owl remained immobile and rested on Serena¡¯s shoulder without blinking an eye.


    ¡°Oh, it really is a doll. I apologize.¡±


    After poking at the owl for so long, the staff then bowed her head and apologized to Serena, who then stood next to me with a smirk.


    ¡°Please praise me.¡±


    ¡°Why, all of a sudden?¡±


    Because Serena uttered something absurd out of a sudden with twinkling eyes, I made a disgusted expression and asked why was she doing this, but she replied with a gloomy look on her face.


    ¡°Back in the day, you alwaysplimented me whenever I used my brains, right? So, pleasepliment me.¡±


    ¡°Why are you doing this?¡±


    Unable toprehend what she meant, I asked with an annoyed expression on my face, and Serena answered with a slightly sad smile on her face.


    ¡°¡­ Because I want to fix everything?¡±


    ¡°What does that¡­¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go in and talk.¡±


    Having said that, Serena entered the room that had been prepared in advance, as I looked at her and let out a deep sigh. After a moment, I reluctantly followed her.


    ¡°Wow, this room hasn¡¯t changed.¡±


    As I entered the room, a familiar scene came into my sight.


    ¡°Look, the graffiti we did when we were kids is still there.¡±


    As I looked around the room for a moment, lost in memories, Serena opened her mouth and pointed to the graffiti written in the corner of the room.


    <strong>Frey ? Serena</strong>


    ¡°¡­ Sigh.¡±


    I nced at the graffiti I had written myself when I was a child, then sighed and settled down. I then asked a question.


    ¡°Now tell me. What are you trying to do?¡±


    Serena then looked at the owl on her shoulder and stroked its head. She opened her mouth while staring intensely at me.


    ¡°Why shouldn¡¯t I worry about you?¡±


    ¡°¡­..!¡±


    I was momentarily taken aback when I heard that.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s night now.¡±


    ¡°¡­ What?¡±


    Serena, who looked at me like I was cute, stuck her chin out and said.


    ¡°I¡¯ll worry about you after nightfall. But I won¡¯t worry about you during the day. Do you understand?¡±


    ¡°¡­ Ah.¡±


    The moment I heard those words, I could understand roughly what was going on.


    ¡°You mean that you have erased your memories during the day and restored it at night?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    Serena then opened her eyes sharply and said.


    ¡°My actions during the day are monitored by the Sun God. So, if I want to screw over the Sun God, I¡¯ll have to n things at night. That¡¯s why I separated the me during the day and the me at night.¡±


    ¡°¡­ What!?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you know? The system and the Sun God¡­¡±


    I listened closely to Serena, who suddenly began muttering important information, but then Serena just stopped talking and gazed out the window.


    ¡°The moonlight that has been dimming is growing bright again.¡±


    As Serena began to look around everywhere, I scattered ster mana and detected several strange mana signatures.


    ¡®It¡¯s the assassination squad of the Moonlight family.¡¯


    Considering the fact that Serena dared to call them moonlight and the fact that she hurriedly stopped talking, when she never even blinked at any threats, the identity of those mana signatures were probably the assassination squad sent by the Moonlight family.


    If so, I could understand why Serena came to me.


    She must havee to save me, or to pretend to kill me because of the pressure of her family.


    ¡°So, how many cakes are you going to order?¡±


    ¡°Five? No¡­ I¡¯ll have to order about seven.¡±


    ¡°How sweet is it?¡±


    ¡°It will be quite sweet.¡±


    With that thought in mind, I calmly asked Serena the number of the assassins and their skills, then I picked up the order form and pen next to her and said.


    ¡°Are you going to order verbally? Or will you use the order form?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll use the order form.¡±


    While Serena spoke with a smile, I opened my mouth while writing in the order form calmly.


    ¡°By the way, what are you doing?¡±


    <em><strong>Are you allowed to write to me?</strong></em>


    After writing that, turning the paper over, Serena started talking with a soft smile.


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s a gift of reconciliation on my behalf.¡±


    <em><strong>I was allowed until now because I didn¡¯t receive any order against writing to you. However, I don¡¯t think it¡¯s possible anymore.</strong></em>


    After she had finished speaking, I saw the paper that she carefully handed over and looked at her face bitterly.


    ¡°Reconciliation? Don¡¯t make meugh.¡±


    <em><strong>Then what?</strong></em>


    At the same time, while writing on the order form, Serena smiled.


    ¡°Are you really going to be like that?¡±


    <em><strong>It¡¯s fine. There¡¯s a way I can protect you.</strong></em>


    Eventually, when I read the contents of the order form she handed to me, I burst outughing.


    It¡¯s been a long time since I¡¯ve been protected by someone.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    ¡°The cake you ordered has arrived!¡±


    ¡°¡­ Is this what we ordered?¡±


    ¡°Yes! That¡¯s right!¡±


    A huge cake appeared in front of me.


    Not just a huge cake, but an enormous cake.


    <em>¨C Plop</em>


    After momentarily staring at the cake with a nk expression, Serena suddenly unfolded her fan.


    <em><strong>First Question: Does your lifespan shorten if you are caught doing good deeds?</strong></em>


    Inadvertently looking into the fan, I began tough when I saw what was written on it.


    ¡°Why are youughing?¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s just¡­ that the cake is too big.¡±


    When I wondered why she ordered such an enormous cake, I think Serena was trying to create a blind spot.


    She really is a genius.


    ¡®¡­ Is it alright to tell her?¡¯


    As I was about to answer her question, I paused for a moment and began to stare at Serena.


    ording to what Serena said earlier, her memories will differ based on whether it¡¯s day or night.


    If so. Is ?Absolute Obedience Magic? maintained even at night?


    ¡°¡­ Serena, smile brightly.¡±


    ¡°Hehe.¡±


    With that thought in mind, I gave her an order, and Serena immediately began to smile and giggle.


    I sighed in relief, noticing that the absolute obedience magic was still active because it was a sincere smile rather than her usual graceful or subtle smile.


    Because of the orders I gave her, no matter what I say, Serena will never be ¡®sure¡¯ of any of my actions¡­ so, I won¡¯t be penalized.


    ¡°That¡­¡±


    <em> ¨C Flutter!</em>


    I opened my mouth with that thought in mind, but Serena, who smiled and observed my expression, handed over her fan without bothering to listen to my answer.


    ¡°To continue¡­ Do you really like Kania more than me?¡±


    <em><strong>Second Question: How many years do you have left?</strong></em>


    Judging from her actions, she must¡¯ve figured out the answer to her question just by examining my facial expression. I replied by carefully forming ¡®2¡¯ with my hand.


    ¡°Not just Kania. There are many women better than you.¡±


    ¡°¡­ Ugh.¡±


    Serena sped my hand as our palms got intertwined and began clenching her teeth.


    ¡°¡­ Frey.¡±


    Serena began to look quite sad.


    However, her mncholic expression soon turned into anger to deceive the watchers outside, and after a while, even doubt began seeping in as a result of my previous order.


    As I observed her silently, I wanted to cancel my order to not be ¡®sure¡¯ about my actions, but it was for Serena, who had worked hard to set this up. That¡¯s why I chose not to do so.


    <em><strong>Third Question: Who are your current allies?</strong></em>


    ¡°Give me an example. Who is better than me? Not just women, but if there are any men¡­¡±


    With a calm expression on her face, Serena unfolded her fan once more and asked a question.


    ¡°You¡¯ve already seen Kania and Irina hanging around me these days. So, why don¡¯t you ept reality?¡±


    When I answered in an icy voice, she red at me with a look that implied she had already predicted my answer.


    ¡°Okay, is there a reason why you¡¯re so nice to them? Since when did you fall for them?¡±


    ¡°Kania for about three months, Irina recently. And, I¡¯m not falling for them, I¡¯m just ying around with them.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re insufferable.¡±


    Having roughly shared the information with her this way, I nodded my head. But then again, under the influence of my orders, Serena looked away from me and discarded her suspicious gaze.


    ¡®It looks delicious.¡¯


    Then, the delicious cake in front of her came into my sight.


    Because of Serena, I took a liking to sweet stuff since I was young, and I unconsciously was about to pick up the spoon¡­


    <em><strong>Danger!</strong></em>


    After reading the words on thest part of Serena¡¯s hastily unfolded fan, I stopped moving.


    ¡®¡­ Shit.¡¯


    As I nced out the window, cursing the damn assassins who dared poison the delicious cake, I turned my attention towards the sound of the pping fan.


    <em><strong>Fourth Question: Is there any particr feeling that I or others can¡¯t have for you?</strong></em>


    ¡°Do you really hate me that much? Frey?¡±


    As I was about to answer her question, Serena hurriedly unfolded her fan once more.


    <em><strong>Is it love? If that¡¯s the case, the memory trick I¡¯m using right now will be meaningless. Because the love I have for you can never be erased.</strong></em>


    ¡°Answer me. Do you hate me that much?¡±


    Seeing Serena trembling in fear like that, I replied to her, as I felt that she looked really cute.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry too much. If I get tired of the toys I¡¯m ying with, I¡¯lle back to you again.¡±


    Upon hearing those words, Serena sighed and answered.


    ¡°¡­ I¡¯m d.¡±


    Having said that, Serena pped her fan with a gradually fading dubious expression as a result of my order.


    <em><strong>Last Question: Is there any way for you to get revived?</strong></em>


    ¡°Are you really not going to abandon me?¡±


    I was about to respond with a smile, but I hesitated to answer her because of the thoughts that shed through my mind.


    Continuous errors in the prophecy, strange memories, unknown behavior of the system, and the unnatural ¡®earlypletion¡¯ of the recent ordeal¡­


    Things that I had considered right or taken for granted were going wrong one by one.


    If that¡¯s the case, the wish that was supposed to be granted to me by the Sun God at the end¡­ was that even true?


    No, in the first ce, can I even trust the Sun God?


    The unidentified man, who appeared in my subconscious mind and ¡®the split sun¡¯, the phrase that I saw when I invaded the cer of the church with Ferloche, the ¡®Demon God¡¯ that Ferloche spoke of¡­


    And, ording to what Serena said before¡­ She was working while avoiding the watchful gaze of the Sun God.


    If so, the Sun God was¡­


    ¡°Fr-Frey?¡±


    While I was immersed in such thoughts, I heard Serena¡¯s voice, then quickly came back to my senses and stared at her.


    ¡°Y-You won¡¯t abandon me¡­? Right¡­?¡±


    ¡°Huh? U-Uh¡­ I won¡¯t abandon you. I won¡¯t.¡±


    After all, it was true that ording to the prophecy, there was a way to get revived, so I tried to calm her down by giving her hints that there was hope for revival, but¡­


    ¡°Waiiit, you¡­ No way¡­ There really is no way for you to surv¡ª¡±


    ¡°N-No. There¡¯s a way.¡±


    Serena, who has already noticed my turbulent mind, seems to have misunderstood.


    ¡°Serena, calm down. I¡¯m not going to abandon you, and there¡¯s definitely a way.¡±


    Btedly, I grabbed Serena¡¯s hands and tried to rectify the situation, but her expression only grew paler.


    ¡°Alright? I¡¯ll tell you the wayter. So, calm down for now¡­¡±


    ¡°One by the right window, two by the left door, two from the ceiling, one from the floor, and one is watching.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    At that moment, while I was trying to spout out anything to calm her down, Serena, whose face had turned pale, frowned and said.


    ¡°Prepare yourself.¡±


    Saying so, she began emanating lunar mana from her body.


    ¡°¡­ Shit.¡±


    Before long, I sensed six people rushing into our room, so I swathed my body in ster mana, tensed my muscles, and muttered to myself.


    ¡®These damned Moonlight family boomers.¡¯


    It seems that eventually, I would have to repay the Moonlight Family elders for this surprise.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    Meanwhile, at the same time, in the pce of a small Kingdom on the Western Continent.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°As I said, Princess. The ship that the Crown Prince, the 2nd Prince and the Princesses were on onboard of has vanished.¡±


    ¡°W-What do you mean by that?!¡±


    The Princess of the Kingdom, who was excited about entering the Sunrise Academy next year, began trembling after hearing the shocking news from the servant.


    ¡°Now, the Princess is the only heir to the throne and the hope of our Kingdom.¡±


    Upon hearing that, the Princess plopped down with a panicked expression on her face.


    The prelude to the main quest ¡ºLiberation of the ve Market¡» was looming on the horizon.

 Chapter 66: The Dark Side of the Moon

    <b>? The Dark Side Of The Moon ?</b>


    ¡°Frey, get under the table.¡±


    ¡°Serena, it¡¯s fine. I¡¯m actually¡­¡±


    ¡°I know you¡¯re strong, but please listen to me.¡±


    Hearing Serena¡¯s resolute voice, Frey began hesitating.


    Serena, who looked at Frey, grabbed his arm and pushed him under the table.


    ¡°You¡¯re in a half-dead state now. No matter how strong you are, you¡¯ll definitely get hurt.¡±


    ¡°No, but¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll protect you. So stay there.¡±


    Still, as Frey didn¡¯t release his sword from his hand, Serena raised her eyes and struck his hand with her fan.


    ¡°Ouch.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ve already calcted everything.¡±


    Hearing those words, Frey crossed his arms and lowered his head with a sullen expression.


    Serena smirked because Frey¡¯s current figure reminded her of his younger self whenever she pranked him.


    ¡°Hoot!!¡±


    Then, as her owl, who was perched on her shoulder, hooted and flew out of the slightly open window, Serena, who had been watching it, closed her eyes slowly and fell into thought.


    ¡®¡­ In 5 seconds, the window will be shattered and a man will break in. The weapon will be a dagger, and it will target my left shoulder.¡¯


    And the next moment, the window on the right was shattered and a masked man broke into the room.


    ¡°Ha!!¡±


    Realizing that Serena was staring at him, the man immediately finished his assessment and began to aim at Serena¡¯s left shoulder.


    It was a cold and terrifying prediction that could onlye true because the Moonlight Family had trained her to be a killing machine for her entire life by the Moonlight family.


    ¡°It¡¯s within my prediction.¡±


    Serena blocked the strike with her fan, then quickly turned and began to observe the door to the left of the room.


    ¡®Sensing the flow of airing in from outside the door¡­ there is one person on each side of the door. Looking at the body shape, height, and posture, both are within distance to strike.¡¯


    Serena knew all the strategies and tactics they used, as she had already seen them numerous times since she was young and in the previous timeline.


    So Serena could easily predict what the assassins would do if she thought logically. It was as if she were predicting the future.


    ¡®So as soon as the door opens, the two men standing on the edge will jump in the right and left directions, respectively, after attacking me. Then¡­¡¯


    Afterpleting her assessment, Serena kicked the bewildered man¡¯s shin, then grabbed him by the neck and pulled him up in front of her.


    <i>¨C Boom!!</i>


    And at that moment, the door crashed open and the two assassins who broke in attacked Serena and retreated to opposite ends of the room.


    ¡°Keuugh!!¡±


    However, their daggers pierced the man Serena had used as a shield.


    ¡®Next, two people wille down from the ceiling at the same time and try to stab me with a sword. At the same time, the guys on opposite ends of the room will prepare a follow-up attack.¡¯


    With that thought in mind, Serena twisted the stiff neck of the man, who had been stabbed, and kicked the chair to her right. She then grabbed onto the limp man, and started running to the left.


    <i>¨C Crumble!!</i>


    And at that moment, the ceiling copsed, and the two assassinsnded on the floor.


    The two of them were trying to stab Serena, but suddenly, they found Serena far away and started infusing aura into their swords.


    ¡°Ugh!¡±


    ¡°What, what?¡±


    However, one of the assassins who was infusing aura suddenly copsed after his head was pierced with a dagger.


    This was because the chair Serena had kicked earlier hit the man who was throwing the dagger from the far right. As a result of that, the dagger changed its trajectory.


    ¡°¡­ Shit!¡±


    At the same time, the woman who was about to throw a spear from her left gave up on ranged attacks because of Serena¡¯s human shield, and instead pulled out her dagger and began preparing for hand-to-handbat.


    ¡®Isn¡¯t the guy below going to be aiming for my feet? He always liked to intervene and take the glory for himself at crucial moments.¡¯


    After finishing her assessment, Serena dropped the limp corpse and climbed onto it.


    ¡®The woman in front of me is not good at closebat. So maybe she¡¯ll just attack with what she¡¯s learned, and not with something that stems from experience.¡¯


    Eventually, after remembering her fighting style, Serena smiled and started swinging her fan.


    Serena, who had blocked the escape path with lunar mana, twisted her body and narrowed the attacking possibilities of the woman in front of her. She then momentarily thought.


    ¡®Then the only attack she can do with her dagger is a stab.¡¯


    ¡°Hahhhh!!¡±


    Unsurprisingly, the woman looked at the lunar mana surrounding her in bewilderment, and immediately closed her eyes and tried to stab Serena with her dagger, using all her strength.


    Serena then grabbed her arm and used strength against her as she dragged her towards herself.


    <i>¨C Spark</i>


    And at that moment, the man vigorouslyunched a sword sh.


    ¡°Heup!¡±


    Serena then kicked the woman she had been pulling towards the path of the sword sh, and swung her fan in a wide motion.


    ¡°Aaaarghh!¡±


    The woman who was shoved in the path of the sword sh was killed instantly, and when half of the assassins died, a momentary silence descended upon the room.


    <i>¨C Schluuk!!</i>


    Eventually, what broke the silence was the spear that pierced through the flesh of the man Serena was standing on.


    <i>¨C Tremor</i>


    But Serena, who had read the subtle vibrations she felt from the man she was stepping on, had already predicted the spot where the spear would emerge from. She then quickly lifted her foot to dodge the spear, and then she hastily kicked the tip of the spear.


    ¡°Keugh!¡±


    Then the tip of the poisoned spear broke off and flew towards the man with the sword, who was looking at the scene. He dodged aside with a terrified expression.


    <i>¨C Stab!</i>


    However, as a result, the marksman, who was defenseless behind him, fell to the floor with a poisoned spear tip stuck in his eye.


    ¡°Cough! Cough!¡±


    And at the same time, the assassin, who was aiming for a chance at the bottom of the floor, suddenly ingested the lunar mana that seeped through the floor, and fell to his knees while vomiting blood.


    ¡°¡­ Shit!¡±


    The man with the dagger, who watched this scene with a stunned expression, began screaming and running towards the window.


    ¡°Hooot!!¡±


    ¡°Kuk!¡±


    But as he approached just in front of the window, Serena¡¯s owl suddenly popped out and scratched his eyes fiercely with its ws.


    ¡°L-Lady Se-Serena! Please help me!¡±


    As a result, the assassin, who lost his sight, began panicking. He hurriedly knelt down and started begging for his life.


    ¡°That¡¯s why you should have given up on your mission when I gave you a chance.¡±


    ¡°P-Please! Please¡­¡±


    ¡°Did you really want to kill my husband so much?¡±


    But Serena, who was staring at the assassin coldly, relentlessly broke his neck and headed for the window.


    ¡®The moment I close the window, an assassin watching the situation will fire a poison stinger. If I dodge it and throw the fan towards his location that I remember¡­¡¯


    Serena, who was about to carry out thest action that she had calcted, copsed, screaming at the pain that suddenly coursed through her body.


    ¡°Aaargh¡­!¡±


    Aplex magic circle floated on her body.


    <i>¨C Pop!!</i>


    And when the stinger, which was fired without missing that opportunity, Serenaughed emptily and muttered.


    ¡°I told you to stay hidden under the desk.¡±


    ¡°Ugh!!¡±


    At that moment, Frey jumped out from under the desk and struck the poison stinger with his sword.


    ¡°How am I your husband, by the way?¡±


    After that, Frey, who was quietly gathering ster mana in his hand, looked at Serena and asked in a low voice.


    ¡°I don¡¯t remember ever having a wife?¡±


    The moment he finished speaking, a silver ray of light from Frey¡¯s finger pierced through the tree in the distance.


    ¡°Aaargh!¡±


    Then, a brief scream was heard from somewhere, and silence descended upon the room


    ¡°¡­ Please marry me, Frey.¡±


    The one who broke the brief silence was Serena, who was already in tears.


    ¡°Even if it¡¯s for a short time¡­ Let¡¯s have a wedding, go on a honeymoon, have a baby, and live peacefully.¡±


    ¡°Serena¡­ I told you I¡¯ll be fine?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t lie! I¡¯ve already read your thoughts! You¡¯re not even sure you¡¯ll survive!¡±


    Saying that, Serena got up and began to weep bitterly in Frey¡¯s embrace.


    ¡°Please. Please marry me before it¡¯s toote. Please.¡±


    ¡°Serena.¡±


    ¡°I will never remarry. I will spend the rest of my life raising your child. So please¡­¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re an idiot.¡±


    Serena, who had been throwing a fit for a long time, inquired with an astonished expression upon hearing Frey¡¯s words.


    ¡°What did you say now?¡±


    ¡°Idiot.¡±


    Then Frey spoke again with a mischievous expression on his face, and Serena began to look at him with nkly.


    ¡°It¡¯s the second time in my life I¡¯ve been called an idiot.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°Yes, you were also the first person who called me an idiot.¡±


    Serena smiled bashfully, and Frey sighed and lifted her up.


    ¡°Anyway, I¡¯m not dying. I¡¯ll survive, no matter what.¡±


    Hearing this, Serena¡¯s expression darkened for a moment, and then she struggled to brighten her mood and nodded her head.


    ¡°Then shall we go on our next date?¡±


    ¡°No, that can¡¯t happen.¡±


    However, when Serena, who was smiling at him, uttered those terrifying words, Frey shook his head resolutely and scanned his surroundings.


    ¡°We justmitted a murder in the middle of the Imperial Capital. Not in the back alley, but in an ordinary dessert caf¨¦.¡±


    ¡°Oh, right.¡±


    ¡°Yes, so I need to clean this mess right now. First of all¡­ the money I have right now¡­¡±


    Frey looked at the blood-stained room with a serious expression on his face and started checking the money he had now avable¡­


    <i>¨C p! p!</i>


    Suddenly, when Serena pped her hands, Frey began to look at her with a perplexed expression.


    ¡°¡­ Clean it up.¡±


    ¡°¡±Yes.¡±¡±


    Soon, the dessert caf¨¦ staff opened the door upon hearing Serena¡¯smand. Their expression turned stiff after witnessing the carnage, and they began to move in union. Frey, who was looking at the scene in astonishment, asked a question in a hushed tone.


    ¡°There¡¯s even that kid who said pets weren¡¯t allowed?¡±


    ¡°There is a saying that in order to deceive the enemy, you must first deceive your allies.¡±


    ¡°¡­ Was this ce like this from the beginning?¡±


    ¡°Still, the desserts are delicious, right?¡±


    When Serena finished her words and smiled at him, Frey, who was staring nkly at her, suddenly broke out in a cold sweat as he looked at the staff who had entered the room.


    ¡°It¡¯s alright, they have poor eyesight to the point where they can¡¯t even see a face well without sses. Of course, they can tell the overall outline and color¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­ I lost.¡±


    After that, Frey cut off her exnation with a resigned expression, then quietly followed her and walked out of the dessert caf¨¦.


    It was an exceptionally bright moonlit night.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    ¡°Frey. Did you have fun today?¡±


    ¡°¡­ Yes.¡±


    I was quite shocked by the dessert caf¨¦ horror incident, but fortunately, I was able to have a pretty good time after that.


    I watched a y with her for the first time in a while. We also had fun together shopping in the back alley, and in the bar I found out Serena¡¯s weakness was alcohol.


    If she hadn¡¯te to her senses at the end and used her alcohol detox magic, the situation would have turned out quite bad.


    ¡°Look over there. The moon is dazzling tonight as well.¡±


    ¡°It almost faded already?¡±


    ¡°¡­ In cases like this, just say it¡¯s dazzling.¡±


    Both me and Serena, who were running out of time,y down on the floor of the yground we frequented and gaze up at the sky.


    ¡°Won¡¯t you be reprimanded for the assassins who died today?¡±


    ¡°I can make it seem like an ident.¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t the elder council directly issue the order?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve already nted a spy in their ranks, so don¡¯t worry too much.¡±


    Hearing those words, I looked at Serena, who was looking at the sky next to me, and said.


    ¡°Who¡¯s that bastard?¡±


    ¡°Why are you asking that?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m nning to ughter the entire elder council, but I can¡¯t kill your spy.¡±


    Hearing those words, Serena began to burst intoughter.


    ¡°Haha¡­ how are you nning on doing it?¡±


    ¡°The friends I¡¯ve recently made are quite useful. They will be able to wipe them out quickly.¡±


    ¡°Can I trust you?¡±


    ¡°If you keep doing that, I¡¯ll give you an order?¡±


    When said that with a slight frown, Serena responded with a pleasant smile.


    ¡°From now on, we¡¯ll talk at night, through means of letter. I¡¯ll send you an owl every night.¡±


    ¡°Uh¡­ It might be a bit difficult to receive the letter at times, right?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s up to my owl to decide. He¡¯s as clever as me.¡±


    I nodded my head and immediately asked a question with a curious expression on my face.


    ¡°By the way, how the hell did you find out about all this? And how did you avoid the penalty in the first ce?¡±


    ¡°Who knows?¡±


    Then she began to use her old habit of speaking to annoy me.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. But I can¡¯t tell you right now.¡±


    When I looked annoyed because I remembered the past when I had to deal with Serena¡¯s antics, she opened her mouth with a smile.


    ¡°When everything is clear, I¡¯ll tell you then. There are still so many things I¡¯m still not sure about.¡±


    Hearing those words, I began to stare at Serena for a moment.


    ¡°Why? Are you pissed off?¡±


    ¡°No, because you look pretty today.¡±


    As I gave herpliments to repay her for doing her best tonight, Serena suddenly looked mischievous.


    ¡°More than Kania?¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°Is Kania more precious? Or am I more precious to you?¡±


    After hearing her words, a myriad of thoughts flooded my mind in an instant.


    It was probably the only moment my brain caught up with Serena¡¯sputational speed.


    ¡°Kania is precious as my maid, while you are precious as my fianc¨¦e.¡±


    However, that wasn¡¯t the case.


    Instead of catching up to her, she ended up reading my thoughts.


    ¡°Look, you¡¯re still in the palm of my hand.¡±


    ¡°¡­ Haha.¡±


    Serena, who copied my tone, said so with a wintry smile. Seeing her like that, I smiled and began looking at the sky again.


    ¡°I have one question.¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    But Serena suddenly frowned at me and asked a question.


    ¡°¡­ Who gave you the handkerchief you were holding earlier?¡±


    Hearing those words, I took out the handkerchief from my pocket and said.


    ¡°My sister gave it to me.¡±


    Serena listened to my words, and she immediately looked me in the eye and said with a smile.


    ¡°Are you telling the truth?¡±


    ¡°Do you think I¡¯m crazy enough to lie to you?¡±


    Saying so, as I was about to put her handkerchief back into my pocket, Serena suddenly took the handkerchief from me.


    ¡°There you go.¡±


    ¡°This¡­¡±


    A small moon was engraved on the handkerchief in my hand.


    ¡°Hey, it¡¯s almost dawn.¡±


    I quietly stroked the handkerchief, feeling a gentle mana that wasn¡¯t poisonous like lunar mana. Meanwhile, Serena spoke with a gloomy look.


    ¡°I have to go now.¡±


    Saying that, Serena, who was about to get up from her seat, looked at me as if she had suddenly remembered something, and started talking.


    ¡°Princess na designed this test in coboration with the Moonlight family.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I know.¡±


    ¡°However, things went wrong due to Professor Isolet¡¯s decision.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    When I heard that, I frowned, and Serena whispered in a low voice.


    ¡°Professor Isolet¡¯s decision to swap themanders of each team forced the n to go awry. Do you understand what I mean?¡±


    ¡°¡­ There are assassins among themoner students.¡±


    ¡°Be careful, Frey.¡±


    Serena nodded her head quietly at my words, and while speaking, she looked at me with a worried expression.


    ¡°If there is more information I find out in the future, I¡¯ll share it through my owl.¡±


    ¡°Wait, don¡¯t go yet. Serena.¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    Serena tilted her head after hearing my words, so I whispered to her quietly.


    ¡°If I don¡¯t drink the antidote before morning, I¡¯ll die, won¡¯t I? Don¡¯t you need to give me the antidote?¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­¡±


    When Serena heard those words, she quietly pulled out a vial from her pocket.


    ¡°Are you talking about this?¡±


    ¡°What, it was real?¡±


    I asked just in case, but when she really took out an antidote, I was so shocked that I quickly reached out to the medicine bottle she was holding, but¡­


    <i> ¨C Slurp Slurp.</i>


    She took off the cap of the vial and began drinking the antidote as I looked at the scene in a daze.


    ¡°What are you doing¡­!¡±


    I was about to shout at her with a bewildered expression on my face, but suddenly Serena grabbed me and pinned me to the floor, knocking the wind out of me.


    ¡°¡­ Yew want to dwink?¡±


    As I gazed at her in confusion, Serena¡¯s eyes smiled as if to form a crescent moon pattern, while her mouth was full of antidote.


    ¡°¡­ Yes.¡±


    I couldn¡¯t die like this, so there was nothing I could do about it.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    After a long time, Frey headed back to the Duke¡¯s mansion.


    ¡°Hoot!¡±


    Her owl, who she left alone for a brief time, returned to Serena¡¯s shoulder, and began to stare at her shyly.


    ¡°You¡¯re here.¡±


    ¡°Hoot!¡±


    Then Serena, who gently stroked her owl perched atop her shoulder, began to mutter in a grim look that waspletely different from her earlier expression.


    ¡°That was really true. What was written there was true. Th-Then, you really¡­¡±


    Her owl looked at her in concern and patted her with her wings.


    ¡°I was wrong, Frey. I¡­ I was wrong¡­ So¡­¡±


    Serena started muttering in a trembling voice, even shedding her tears.


    ¡°¡­ Please don¡¯t ever leave me again.¡±


    Soon, the sun began to peek through the dark sky.

 Chapter 67: Lack of Affection

    <b>? Lack of Affection ?</b>


    ¡°Young Master, where have you been?¡±


    Of course, I was on a date with Serena all night long and felt a little tired. But that date also helped relieve my stress and clear my mind.


    Thanks to that, I was naturally able to talk with a rxed expression.


    ¡°Morning walk.¡±


    ¡°I see, then¡­¡±


    At that, Kania, who was nodding her head and about to let me in, stopped abruptly. As I tilted my head in confusion, she began to approach me with a stern expression on her face.


    ¡°Did you really go for a morning walk?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I heard that morning walks are good for my body. After all, I need to start taking care of my health.¡±


    For some reason, seeing her approaching me like that, I broke out in a cold sweat. So, without even realizing, I began spouting nonsense as Kania started reaching out to me.


    ¡°Did you stumble while taking a walk?¡±


    Kania had a nk look on her face, as if she didn¡¯t understand my statement. Instead, after saying that, she started stroking my back.


    ¡°Uh¡­I just lost my footing.¡±


    It was then that I realized that I didn¡¯t shake off all the grass and dirt from my clothes. Thanks to that, I began making excuses with a bashful expression, but Kania pulled something off of my clothes.


    ¡°I see, but what¡¯s this?¡±


    In her palm remained a strand of Serena¡¯s pale purple hair.


    ¡°And what¡¯s this?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s the handkerchief my sister gave me¡­¡±


    ¡°But why is lunar mana engraved onto it?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. Please forgive me.¡±


    In the face of Kania¡¯s continued interrogation, I finally bowed my head and started to apologize. Of course, I didn¡¯t do anything wrong, but somehow I felt like I did.


    ¡°¡­ The silver cat on the handkerchief looks lonely.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    While I was contemting how to relieve Kania¡¯s ire, Kania looked at the handkerchief and muttered.


    As I tilted my head to see what she was talking about, Kania began to infuse dark mana into the handkerchief.


    ¡°Take it, Young Master.¡±


    ¡°¡­ This?¡±


    The handkerchief she now held out had a ck cat next to the original silver one.


    ¡°I made a friend for the cat.¡±


    Kania, who had a satisfied expression, left those words behind and went inside the Duke¡¯s mansion.


    ¡°It¡¯s a handkerchief like no other in the world.¡±


    A silver cat drawn with Aria¡¯s ster mana, a ck cat drawn with Kania¡¯s dark mana, and a moon drawn with Serena¡¯s lunar mana.


    When I looked down at the handkerchief that radiated all different kinds of mana, I couldn¡¯t help but smile.


    ¡°Um, hello.¡±


    After I folded the handkerchief and put it in my pocket, I walked into the Duke¡¯s mansion, but I turned around upon hearing a sudden timid voice. There, I saw a student in a maid uniform with her head bowed.


    ¡°What are you doing here?¡±


    ¡°Uh, yesterday, Master Frey, y-you told me to be your personal maid¡­¡±


    ¡°Oh, right.¡±


    It was Lulu, who I had ordered to be my personal maid yesterday.


    ¡°W-What should I do?¡±


    As if my gaze had put her under pressure, she timidly lowered her head, while fidgeting with her fingers. After staring at her for a moment, I started walking and replied.


    ¡°From now on, you¡¯ll follow me around and do everything I tell you.¡±


    ¡°Oh, I see! I¡¯ll do my best!¡±


    Lulu, who was standing next to me with a stupid look on her face, closed her eyes tightly, and cried out. Soon, she began following me.


    As I nced back at her, I began recalling memories of her from the previous timeline.


    ¡®Yes, she was Lulu¡­¡¯


    ording to the prophecy, in the ¡ºDark Tale Fantasy Series¡», a game with numerous choices and high degree of freedom, there were various sub-heroines in addition to the main heroines.


    And even among them, Lulu, who was following me right now, was considered to be quite an unusual heroine.


    This was because she was a Heroine that was almost impossible to utilize in ¡ºDark Tale Fantasy 2¡».


    Of course, that didn¡¯t really matter to me, as I was walking on a thorny path to save the world.


    However, after knowing the reason why it was almost impossible to utilize her, everyone felt awkward.


    ¡®¡­ Can I really save her?¡¯


    Shemitted suicide on almost every route. And the reason wasn¡¯t even mentioned in the prophetic book.


    <strong>¨C ¡­Even though it will be challenging, there is definitely a way to save the other Heroines. Unlike Serena¡¯s ¡ºCurse of Familial Subordination¡», which only exists as ¡®dummy code¡¯ within the program and can be bypassed through gamey, not one person had ever seeded in saving Lulu, who kept killing herself over and over again.</strong>


    In order to save Lulu, many Heroes from my ancestor¡¯s world attempted the ¡®challenge¡¯ of stopping her frommitting suicides, but none of them seeded.


    ¨C ¡­That child was the only Heroine I couldn¡¯t save. Even in a game with a high degree of freedom, there was a wall that couldn¡¯t be ovee due to the restrictive nature of the game systems. However, if this game bes reality itself, can¡¯t I save her in that world then?


    As my ancestor said, there was a possibility for me now.


    <strong>¨C Of course, if things get really difficult, you don¡¯t have to take care of her. And I will say it again, but you don¡¯t have to follow everything I say. It will be you who will suffer in the future, not me.</strong>


    My purpose has always been giving this wretched world a ¡®Happy Ending.¡¯ So wouldn¡¯t it be too cruel for Lulu to die without seeing such an ending?


    <strong>¨C So, assess the situation objectively, and make the decision to save her by yourself.</strong>


    ¡®Now that things are already this messed up¡­ what¡¯s the difference if it bes a bit more messy.¡¯


    The Starlight Family was the star that shined upon those devoid of light.


    So, I was going to save that girl somehow.


    <i> ¨C Crash!!</i>


    ¡°¡­W-Whoa!¡±


    While I was immersed in such thoughts, I suddenly heard a loud noise behind me. When I turned around with a surprised look on my face, I saw that one of the high-quality vases was broken.


    ¡°U-Uh, how much is it?¡±


    ¡°150 gold.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­ Ah.¡±


    When I inadvertently told Lulu the price of the vase, the light in her eyes dimmed.


    Unfortunately, I had just given her a suicide motive without meaning to.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    When I entered the kitchen with Lulu, I saw Kania and Irina were busy cooking.


    ¡°Kania? Irina? What are you doing here?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re preparing breakfast.¡±


    When I inquired as such, Kania answered as if it were her usual job. After hearing that, I hurriedly opened my mouth while looking at Lulu, who had dead eyes.


    ¡°Go outside and wait.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t go anywhere. Stay right next to the door.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    So, after sending Lulu out of the kitchen, I looked at Kania and Irina and opened my mouth.


    ¡°Are you going to prepare the meals of that many people all by yourselves?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine because we only need to make simple things for breakfast.¡±


    ¡°Still¡­ um¡­¡±


    Even Irina came out and said it was fine, but my heart ached. In the end, after mentally tormenting myself, I quickly rolled up my sleeves and started flexing my arms.


    ¡°Young Master? What are you doing now?¡±


    ¡°Helping.¡±


    Having finished my arm workout, I wore an apron as Kania and Irina started staring at me.


    ¡°You¡­ Do you know how to cook?¡±


    Eventually, as I picked up my kitchen knife and looked at the dishes, Irina looked at me with an anxious expression and asked a question.


    ¡°Um¡­ Cooking is about cutting and mixing ingredients with a knife and then adding the sauce, right?


    ¡°Young Master, it¡¯s not that easy.¡±


    When I said so confidently, Kania approached me with a stern look on her face.


    <i>¨C Tatatatatata!!</i>


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it easy to do this? I¡¯ve been slicing carrots evenly for a long time.¡±


    As soon as I cut the 10 carrots next to me into bite-sized pieces, Kania¡¯s gaze changed.


    ¡°¡­ Can you do that with other ingredients as well?¡±


    ¡°I can even cut adamantium and mithril like this.¡±


    In response to Kania¡¯s words that followed, I started spinning the knife with a smug look on my face.


    ¡°That¡¯s fine¡­ but can you not cut the cutting board?¡±


    ¡°Shit.¡±


    At that moment, Irina waved the tattered chopping board and tackled me. Thanks to that, I was left scratching my head in embarrassment as Kania sighed and sped my hand.


    ¡°First, let me teach you how you should control your power.¡±


    ¡°Uhh¡­¡±


    As such, Kania and I started slicing vegetables together, her hand sped over mine for a while.


    ¡°¡­ Young Master, let me ask you a question.¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    As I cut the vegetables, I felt like I was improving, so I was smiling happily, but Kania suddenly asked me a question.


    ¡°When will the second ordeal ur?¡±


    ¡°OW!¡±


    And at that moment, Irina, who was silently slicing meat next to us, screamed.


    ¡°Irina!? Are you okay? What happened?¡±


    I rushed to Irina as blood gushed from her fingers, and she looked at me with a pale face.


    ¡°Oh, nothing¡­ I just made a mistake.¡±


    Irina, who was biting her lips quietly as she looked at my worried expression, answered quietly, turning her gaze downward.


    ¡°Be careful, Irina. Make sure to put a bandage onter.¡±


    I was a little concerned about her, but the wound didn¡¯t seem that deep, so I turned around after saying that and began answering Kania¡¯s previous question.


    ¡°Will ite soon?¡±


    ¡°¡­ Can you please share the exact time and length? We also need to be prepared.¡±


    ¡°No, you don¡¯t have to worry. The second ordeal isn¡¯t really a big deal¡ª¡±


    ¡°How can it not be a big deal?¡±


    I tried talking as if the ordeal were nothing in order to reassure them as much as possible, but Irina put her knife down on the chopping board then quietly lowered her head and interrupted me.


    ¡°Tell me, what kind of pain will you suffer from this time?¡±


    ¡°No, it really doesn¡¯t matter. It¡¯ll probably go away in a few months without any problems¡­¡±


    ¡°How many months will it take¡­?¡±


    I hurriedly tried to make excuses, but Irina¡¯s face only became more pale.


    ¡°Irina, I¡¯m fine. So¡ª¡±


    <i> ¨C Knock! Knock!</i>


    I was stunned by her expression, so I reached out tofort her, but we both froze to the spot upon hearing the sudden knocking.


    ¡°Who is it?¡±


    Eventually, Kania asked in a calm voice, but then a quite unexpected voice came from outside the door.


    ¡°Kania¡­? How did this happen?¡±


    Arianne¡¯s older sister was asking questions in a bewildered voice.


    ¡°¡­ Why are you here?¡±


    In such a sudden situation, Kania frowned, and Arianne¡¯s older sister began to exin her situation in a trembling voice.


    ¡°Yes, um¡­ because I¡¯m in charge of the kitchen. I went on a business trip for a while to gather ingredients. But when I came back, some students were wandering around the mansion¡­¡±


    I took a deep breath, noticing what might have happened after hearing those words, and Kania, who sighed, began to exin the situation.


    ¡°Ye-Yes? Then¡­ I¡ª¡±


    ¡°You can just leave until the vacation ends. Pack your bags and¡ª¡±


    ¡°P-Please! Please let me stay!¡±


    However, when Kania finished exining the situation, I heard Arianne¡¯s older sister kneel down and beg in an urgent voice.


    ¡°I-I have no ce to stay except here¡­ Besides, Arianne is here too, so please let me stay here¡­¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t there anywhere else to stay?¡±


    ¡°Actually, both m-my sister and I have no ce to call home¡­ So I¡¯m living in the Starlight Mansion, and Arianne is living in the dormitory¡­ If I get kicked out of here¡­!¡±


    Then, as she told her bizarre story, I grabbed my head and fell into thought.


    ¡®It would certainly be morefortable if Arianne¡¯s sister stayed and cooked meals¡­ but she¡¯s in danger here¡­¡¯


    ¡°I¡¯ll do all the housework and all the cooking, so please don¡¯t kick me out! I¡¯ll sleep with Arianne¡­!¡±


    ¡°¡­What should I do, Young Master?¡±


    I closed my eyes for a long time and thought about it, but when Kania whispered to me in a low voice, I opened my eyes and made a decision.


    ¡°¡­ Have her sleep with Arianne at night, and if possible, only allow her to stay here on the condition that she stays next to Arianne at all times. Arianne¡¯s defensive magic is of the highest level, so if she stays by her side, there will be no problem.¡±


    ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll pass it on.¡±


    Kania passed on the decision to Arianne¡¯s sister, who was behind the door, and after a while, we began to hear her cry and repeatedly express her gratitude.


    ¡°¡­ Then, I¡¯ll leave now. It¡¯s probably better to leave these things to a professional.¡±


    Having solved the cooking problem, I started climbing out of the window in the kitchen.


    ¡°F-Frey! Wait¡­¡±


    Irina called me back urgently, but by then I had already gone through the window.


    ¡°¡­ What are you doing there?¡±


    ¡°Uhm¡­ Uh!¡±


    After looking at the sky for a moment and sighing, I found Lulu squatting next to me.


    ¡°Sob, Sob¡­ Sorry¡­ Sob.¡±


    ¡°¡­ haa.¡±


    For some reason, she was crying sadly.


    Normally, I would have umted false evil points by speaking harsh words, but I was afraid that a sensitive girl like her wouldmit suicide. So, I just gazed at her for a while and then started heading to the yard.


    ¡°Hiik¡­ sob¡­¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Then, she started crying and chasing after me.


    ¡°Pe-Personal. Personal maid¡­ sniff.¡±


    ¡°Sigh¡­¡±


    I made her a personal maid to observe what the hell her problems were, but it seems like there were too many to count.


    <i>¨C Murmur¡­</i>


    Even themoners out in the yard started whispering to one another while looking at me and Lulu. Perhaps, they are under the impression that I made her cry.


    [Stats]


    <strong>Name:</strong> Lulu


    <strong>Strength:</strong> 1


    <strong>Mana:</strong> ???


    <strong>Intelligence:</strong> 5


    <strong>Mental Strength:</strong> 1


    <strong>Passive Status:</strong> Depression / Lack of Affection / Stigma of Misfortune


    <strong>Disposition:</strong> Menhera


    <strong>Goodness Stat:</strong> 75


    ¡®¡­ Holy shit.¡¯


    With that in mind, I opened her status window, and I was ovee with shock


    ¡®¡­ This is why it¡¯s so difficult to help her.¡¯


    She had the most horrible status window I had ever seen.


    I couldn¡¯t even breathe because I was in so much shock. Meanwhile, Lulu whoseplexion turned pale grabbed my arm and started screaming.


    ¡°I-I¡¯m sorry¡­! I¡¯m really sorry! I¡¯m really sorry¡­ I¡¯m sorry!¡±


    ¡°¡­ I get it, so stop.¡±


    I urged Lulu to stop, but the light in her eyes dimmed again.


    ¡°¡­ Alright.¡±


    When she finally answered in a crestfallen voice, I quickly changed my words.


    ¡°If you understand, go and clean my room.¡±


    ¡°¡­ Huh?¡±


    ¡°Go and clean my room. If you¡¯re my personal maid, that¡¯s the basics.¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes!¡±


    Then she hurriedly shook her head and started running to my room.


    ¡°¡­ That might be good.¡±


    I desperately wanted to use my ?Mind Reading? skill, but I had already used it on Aria at dawn, so I couldn¡¯t look into her thoughts today.


    ¡°You guys,e here.¡±


    ¡°Y-Yes?¡±


    Reluctantly, I called the guys who were talking from afar, and decided to ask about Lulu.


    ¡°Tell me everything you know about that girl who just ran away.¡±


    ¡°Uh, she¡­¡±


    Themoners whom I asked that question looked at each other and started shaking their heads.


    ¡°¡­ Sorry! We really are! We don¡¯t know!¡±


    When I frowned at those words, they hurriedly started making excuses.


    ¡°We aren¡¯t close friends with her in the first ce? So, it¡¯s the same no matter who you ask.¡±


    ¡°¡­ Is it bullying?¡±


    ¡°Uh¡­ That¡¯s a littleplicated. There is bullying, but in her case it¡¯s more like voluntary bullying.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    As I was tilting my head at those words, I heard someone calling me from afar.


    ¡°F-Frey! What are you doing there with these innocentmoners!¡±


    ¡°Ferloche,e here for a second. The rest of you, scram.¡±


    At the same time, the person I wanted to meet the most walked up to me on her, so I asked Ferloche a question after kicking out the lingeringmoners.


    ¡°Do you know anything about Lulu?¡±


    ¡°W-Why are you asking about her?¡±


    Then, with a wary look, Ferloche asked me a question in return. Seriously, despite how many times I¡¯ve betrayed her¡­ it¡¯s time to teach her a lesson.


    ¡°As themander, I need to know all of the students. I¡¯m running out of time, so talk.¡±


    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s¡­ it?¡±


    ¡°If you don¡¯t tell me, I¡¯ll just surrender to na. Say it quickly. I¡¯m busy too.¡±


    ¡°Ummm¡­¡±


    So, when Ipelled her with a bit more force than usual, Ferloche, who had been staring at me for a while, pensively opened her mouth.


    ¡°No way. You always use me. If I tell you about Lulu, you will definitely use it for evil deeds¡­¡±


    ¡°She gets bullied, right? Can the Saintess leave the victim of bullying alone?¡±


    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s not it!¡±


    ¡°What do you mean ¡®that¡¯s not it¡¯?¡±


    After realizing that her vignce had reached its peak, I changed my strategy, and Ferloche, who took the bait, began to speak after heaving a deep sigh.


    ¡°Lulu isn¡¯t getting close to others on her own.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°She just pushes everyone away¡­ even if kind-heartedmoners approach Lulu¡­ no, even when I approach her, since I can¡¯t see her suffering.¡±


    Hearing that, I frowned and fell into deep thought.


    ¡®Ack of affection and a tendency to push others away?¡¯


    I was tilting my head at her behavior because it contradicted the information in the status window, but Ferloche continued speaking as she seemed to have suddenly remembered something.


    ¡°Oh,e to think of it¡­ Every time she pushed us away, there¡¯s something she always said.¡±


    ¡°¡­ What?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m going to make everyone miserable, so please don¡¯te near me.¡±


    Having said that, Ferloche crossed her arms and began to mutter.


    ¡°By the way¡­ there¡¯s no curse on her. I¡¯ve even tried purification, but nothing has changed¡­¡±


    Hearing those words, I was able to understand roughly what the ¡ºStigma of Misfortune¡» in the information window was.


    ¡°Anyway, you! Don¡¯t even think of flirting with Lulu! I¡¯ll somehow treat her¡­!¡±


    ¡®It¡¯s not a curse, it¡¯s a ¡ºStigma¡»¡­ that¡¯s interesting.¡¯


    I guess I would have to take her with me for a while and watch over her.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    Meanwhile, in a room inside the Starlight Mansion.


    ¡°Alright¡­ I wrote it all down.¡±


    Alice, the representative of themoners, put her pen down on the desk and began to carefully fold the letter.


    ¡°The Princess said it would definitelye around this time¡­¡±


    Then, with a cautious gait, she headed towards the window. She then scanned her surrounding vigntly and muttered in an anxious tone.


    <i> ¨C Flutter!</i>


    ¡°Ah, here it is!¡±


    After standing around the window for a while, she began to smile brightly when she heard the sound of pping wings outside her window.


    <i> ¨C Hoot!</i>


    A white owl was flying by the window.


    <b><i>Menhara: </i></b><i> Female characters who exhibit unstable emotionality, obsessive love, and stereotypical self-injurious behaviors such as wrist cutting</i>

 Chapter 68: The Rat

    <b>? The Rat ?</b>


    ¡°Young Master, it¡¯s time for breakfast.¡±


    ¡°¡­Are you done with cooking already?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I was able to finish quickly because the others are skilled as well.¡±


    While I was sitting alone on the patio ruminating about Lulu, Kania announced that breakfast was ready.


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go to my room then¡­¡±


    ¡°Did you know, Young Master?¡±


    I nodded my head and was about to enter the mansion, but Kania grabbed my arm and said.


    ¡°Right now, the Young Master is half-dead. If I wanted to, I could use restraining magic to keep you here.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re good at joking.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not joking. If you want to recover, you need to eat a hearty breakfast. So¡­¡±


    Seeing Kania¡¯s constant nagging, I suddenly burst out intoughter.


    People say nagging is quite irritating to hear, but I don¡¯t quite understand that. After all, nagging is something you do because you¡¯re worried about the other person. Anyone who gets nagged at should instead feel lucky that there is someone who cares deeply about them.


    In that sense, I guess I liked to get nagged at. Of course, doing something that deserves an earful of nagging is inappropriate behavior, but there is also a good side to it.


    ¡°Young Master? Are you listening to me?¡±


    ¡°Oh, yeah. I heard you.¡±


    However, I became so preupied with these thoughts that I lost track of Kania¡¯s pestering. Because of that, I started to sweat, but I just gave her a rough nod and replied.


    ¡°¡­I wasn¡¯t even speaking just now.¡±


    However, when she uttered those words while staring at me, I momentarily scratched the back of my head and opened my mouth before heading inside the mansion.


    ¡°Sorry, I have something to think about for a while. Anyway, I¡¯ll eat, so send the meal to my room.¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you eating in the dining room?¡±


    ¡°If I eat in the dining room, the others will notice.¡±


    Upon hearing those words, Kania quietly nodded her head and said.


    ¡°Alright. I have to do the dishes, so I¡¯ll send a student upstairs.¡±


    ¡°Ah, Kania. Do you know what day it is?¡±


    ¡°¡­?¡±


    As Kania tilted her head, I replied to her with a smirk.


    ¡°I need to infuse life force into you. You haven¡¯t received any for a while, so I have to do it today.¡±


    ¡°Does it have to be today? The Young Master is¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. I¡¯ll get better after a few days of rest. Don¡¯t be like that.¡±


    After leaving those words, I quickly headed up the stairs before Kania could refute my words.


    ¡°Sob, Sob¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­Huh?¡±


    After heading upstairs, while I was walking down the hallway leading to my room, I heard a sobbing sound from somewhere.


    There are no ghosts roaming the noble and sacred Starlight Family mansion. So, is this another hallucination?


    ¡°¡­Why are you crying again?¡±


    However, it wasn¡¯t the case. As I got closer to my room, the sobbing grew louder; it seemed that Lulu had started crying again.


    ¡°I told you to clean, but why¡­¡±


    I opened the door to my room with a slightly annoyed expression, but my jaw dropped upon seeing the situation unfolding in the room.


    ¡°¡­I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    Blood flowed freely from her hand.


    Clutched in her hands were the fragments of the vase she had broken earlier.


    ¡°I tried to reconnect them¡­ but it didn¡¯t work¡­ I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m really sorry.¡±


    ¡°¡­Sigh.¡±


    When I found the half-restored vase on the desk, I turned to her with an impassive look on my face.


    ¡°S-Sorry!¡±


    <i> ¨C nk!!</i>


    When I arrived right next to her, I picked up the vase she had painstakingly tried to stick together and threw it hard against the wall.


    ¡°I brought your breakfast¡­¡±


    At that moment, Alice, who came in through the open door, witnessed the scene and froze.


    ¡°Did you think cing the fragments back together would fix things? Disgusting woman.¡±


    Of course, without even looking at Alice, I began to coldly stare down at Lulu.


    ¡°Once these high-quality ornaments are damaged, their value will be severely reduced. No matter how perfect the recovery magic one used to restore them, nothing will change.¡±


    ¡°Ahhh¡­¡±


    ¡°Why? Did you think everything would be over if you just put it back together? You lowlife¡­¡±


    ¡°Lord Frey, I brought your breakfast.¡±


    Lulu was prostrating herself in front of me as the light in her eyes began to fade again, while Alice, who was watching the scene, closed her eyes tightly and cut me off mid-sentence.


    ¡°¡­Leave it there and go.¡±


    ¡°Lord Frey, may I please say something?¡±


    ¡°No. Piss off.¡±


    After a while, Alice tried to say something with rage in her eyes, but I gave her an absolute order.


    Then, after looking at me with a cold expression, Alice quietly put down the meal and left the room.


    ¡°Kill me.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    And at that moment, Lulu, who was looking at me with sunken eyes, spoke to me in an exhausted voice.


    ¡°I don¡¯t have the ability to pay back 150 gold. I don¡¯t have the ability to live in the future. So just¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­You have your body, don¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    Before she could even finish speaking, I looked at her covetously and said.


    ¡°Pay back the 150 gold with your body.¡±


    The moment I said so, various expressions began to appear on Lulu¡¯s face.


    Disgust, relief, anxiety, happiness, fear,fort.


    Lulu, who had a strange expression created by the blend of various conflicting emotions, quietly asked me a question.


    ¡°I¡­ Do you need me? Do you want me? If that¡¯s the case, then I¡ª¡±


    ¡°I need a pet.¡±


    ¡°A pet¡­ an animal?¡±


    But as soon as I raised the corners of my lips to speak, she inquired with a nk expression on her face.


    ¡°Yes, these days, I¡¯ve been trying to get a pet¡­ Dogs and cats are toomon, while raising wild beasts is dangerous, and beasts don¡¯t really fit well.¡±


    Looking at her, I started talking in a calm voice.


    ¡°Then I suddenly thought, how about raising a person? Isn¡¯t it a pretty good idea when you think about it?¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­ that¡¯s¡­¡±


    ¡°Anyway, I needed someone to be my pet. You¡¯re mine from now on.¡±


    Having said that, I watched Lulu lower her head.


    ¡®Obviously shecks affection, but she also pushes others away? So¡­ how would she react in this situation?¡¯


    I was watching Lulu quietly while trying to predict the oue, and after bowing her head for a long time, she slowly opened her mouth.


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    ¡°Do dogs speak?¡±


    ¡°Woof woof.¡±


    As I looked at her lying on the floor while barking, I gulped and fell into deep thought.


    ¡®¡­Why doesn¡¯t she push me away?¡¯


    Judging from her expression, she is obviously disgusted with me. Then why won¡¯t she push me away?


    It¡¯s a bit of a stretch to say that she simply sumbed to my power. ording to Ferloche, who I was pestering for a while, Lulu even fiercely resisted the approaching nobles.


    Lulu didn¡¯t just resist. She even harmed herself and acted violently, so the nobles had no choice but to back off¡­ then why doesn¡¯t she act that way towards me?


    ¡°Woof woof.¡±


    While my mind was preupied with such thoughts, Lulu started rubbing her cheek against my leg with a horrifying expression.


    Her expression was neither happy nor sad, but simply looked akin to a nk canvas. Soon, I smiled and began patting her head.


    ¡°¡­Ugh.¡±


    Lulu closed her eyes tightly as her body shuddered.


    ¡®What the hell?¡¯


    After seeing the relief and disgust on Lulu¡¯s face, I lifted my hand from her head, feeling quite curious about her mental state.


    ¡°Come on, eat.¡±


    ¡°Bark.¡±


    ¡°Speak like a human. I¡¯m tired of hearing a dog barking at me.¡±


    ¡°Why are you giving this to me?¡±


    Eventually, I served her my breakfast and answered her question with a grin.


    ¡°Do you know the reason people feed their pets? It¡¯s because they¡¯re just domestic animals, so they feed them. There¡¯s no other reason.¡±


    Of course that¡¯s not true.


    I just couldn¡¯t bear to see her skinny and malnourished self. I was wondering if she ate anything at all, so I served her my breakfast.


    ¡°¡­Thank you.¡±


    Lulu, who was staring at the breakfast that I served, put her head down and started eating her food.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Good job.¡±


    I stroked her hair once more, this time, her miserable expression only appeared for split moment.


    ¡®I¡¯m sorry, but I can¡¯t leave you alone.¡¯


    I also don¡¯t want to do this to Lulu, who is quite misfortunate, but it needs to be done.


    ording to the prophecy, if Lulu is not given ¡®affection¡¯ and ¡®attention,¡¯ she will inevitablymit suicide in the second semester of her first year.


    Of course, even if you give her sufficient affection and attention, nothing is certain beyond the second semester since no one made it past the first semester.


    ¡°I really enjoyed the meal.¡±


    ¡°Yes, well done.¡±


    I got up from my seat and stroked her head as she thanked me. But suddenly my expression distorted and I began pounding my chest.


    ¡°Cough! Cough!!¡±


    Some blood leaked from between my lips. I¡¯ve gotten a little betterpared when I first woke up after being in aa for 3 months, but these asional instances where I cough blood are unavoidable.


    ¡°Ugh¡­¡±


    I hurriedly took out the handkerchief in my pocket and began coughing as I watched the white handkerchief gradually get stained with blood.


    ¡°Frey¡­ is that blood?¡±


    However, Lulu, who was watching with her eyes wide open, hastily asked questions.


    ¡°For a mere pet, you sure have a lot of questions.¡±


    ¡°No, that¡¯s not it¡ª¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t ask too many questions and get rid of the remains of that vase.¡±


    I dismissed her question and instructed her in a deep voice.


    ¡°And warm up the bath water. You¡¯re now my maid and my pet, so do your best from now on.¡±


    ¡°¡­Yes.¡±


    Hearing Lulu¡¯s timid voice, I sighed and left the room as my mind drifted away in deep thought.


    ¡®I¡¯ll ask Kaniater.¡¯


    I think we need to get rid of her stigma as soon as possible.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    Meanwhile, at that time.


    ¡°Was that¡­ blood?¡±


    Left alone in Frey¡¯s room, Lulu began to mutter in a daze.


    ¡°After all¡­ my curse¡­ again¡­¡±


    Lulu, who was pulling her hair out with a guilty look, soon changed her expression as she raised the corners of her lipsboriously.


    ¡®No, no¡­ Frey is a viin, right? Even if he is hurt, that¡¯s good..¡¯


    Lulu, who had stopped pulling her hair, smiled painstakingly and quietly got up. She then muttered under her breath.


    ¡®There¡¯s nothing I can do to break this damn curse. Frey is a viin, so there¡¯s no problem if he¡¯s involved in my misfortune.¡¯


    After wandering around the room for a while, she suddenly felt a sharp pain in her foot. As she frowned and looked down, she noticed a shard of the flower pot got stuck in her foot.


    ¡°¡­This damn series of misfortunes will end soon, right?¡±


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    Time passed, and nightfall approached.


    ¡°¡­A stigma?¡±


    ¡°Yes, a stigma.¡±


    As promised, I went to Kania¡¯s room to infuse life force, and I asked her if she knew anything about a ¡®stigma¡¯.


    I¡¯m not sure, but if this ¡®Stigma¡¯ is a concept simr to a curse, I thought that the ¡®Warlock¡¯ Kania might know something about it.


    ¡°Well¡­ I¡¯m not aware of any such curse.¡±


    But Kania shook her head in response. Looking at that, it seems that a ¡®Stigma¡¯ is not rted to ck magic.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry I couldn¡¯t be of any help, Young Master.¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s a big help to learn that it¡¯s not rted to ck magic. Thanks for always helping me, Kania.¡±


    Having said that, Kania looked at me nkly, then opened her mouth with a blush on her face.


    ¡°¡­Then, I¡¯ll take it off.¡±


    ¡°Huh? Oh¡­.¡±


    I answered as such in surprise, then quietly turned my gaze to the side as Kania began to undress.


    ¡°Young Master, I¡¯m asking just out of curiosity¡­ are you embarrassed?¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s just that it¡¯s not polite to look without permission.¡±


    ¡°¡­It feels strange hearing the worst womanizer in the Empire say such a thing.¡±


    After exchanging pointless jokes with her, I gazed at the moon floating outside the window for a moment and fell into deep thought.


    ¡®¡­By now, Serena is recovering her memories and working hard on something, right?¡¯


    I don¡¯t know what kind of n she has, but as the Hero with the goal of saving the world, I think I¡¯ll do my best to help her.


    So, from now on, I¡¯ll have to make the Demon King¡¯s Army run all over the ce.


    ¡°Young Master¡­¡±


    ¡°Oh, you¡¯re already ready¡­¡±


    I was so engrossed in thought that I turned my head involuntarily upon hearing Kania¡¯s words. And then my gaze met her eyes as Kania was done taking off her clothes.


    ¡°¡±¡­¡­..¡±¡®


    Silence lingered for a while.


    Kania remained silent for a while until she turned her body around andy down. She then spoke in a calm voice.


    ¡°¡­I¡¯m ready, Young Master.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll get started then.¡±


    After a moment, I took a deep breath and reached out to Kania, who was lying down with her pale white back exposed.


    ¡°If you have any abnormal symptoms, please take your hand off immediately. Don¡¯t do the same thing as you did in the past. Young Master has had his life force cut in half by three times now¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­Alright. Don¡¯t worry too much.¡±


    In response to Kania¡¯s worried voice, I immediately ced my hand on her back, right over her heart, and began infusing life force into her.


    ¡°¡­Hnngh!¡±


    Then, suddenly, Kania began to moan.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong Kania?¡±


    ¡°Oh, it hurts¡­¡±


    ¡°It hurts?¡±


    I tilted my head in confusion as she spoke in a trembling voice, then realized that ster mana was hovering around my hand.


    ¡°It seems that the ster mana that I absorbed in the cave is difficult to control while injecting life force.¡±


    Originally, when I shared my life force, I also passed on ster mana. Of course, it was poisonous to Kania, so I purposely controlled it, but it seems that I¡¯m currently overflowing with ster mana due to what happenedst time, and that¡¯s the root of the problem.


    ¡°Then there is no choice. We should stop¡­¡±


    ¡°No, I¡¯ll infuse as slowly as possible¡­ I¡¯ll filter it.¡±


    Of course, having dealt with ster mana all my life, I immediately found a solution and started injecting life force again.


    ¡°¡­It¡¯s hot.¡±


    ¡°Still, it¡¯s not painful, right?¡±


    ¡°¡­It¡¯s not.¡±


    Kaniained because of the heat, but she didn¡¯t feel any more pain, so I decided to proceed with the infusion of my life force more quickly.


    ¡°¡­Ugh.¡±


    As I continued to inject life force, I began sweating hard. The mana control required to infuse life force is a quite delicate andplex task, so a lot of energy is spent during this procedure.


    ¡°I-It¡¯s hot¡­ Young Master.¡±


    Kania took off the rest of her clothes she was wearing and continued with the infusion procedure while only wearing her shirt, but her body began to sweat as well.


    Although I filtered the ster mana in my body as much as possible, it seems like an anomaly was caused by the residual mana.


    ¡°Hold on a minute¡­ it¡¯ll be over soon¡­¡±


    I decided to try and finish the infusion quickly because I was almost done, so I began to put more strength in my hand.


    ¡°J-Just a little more¡­ just a little¡­¡±


    ¡°Young Master?¡±


    But something was strange.


    I suddenly had no strength left in my hands.


    No, not just my hands, but my whole body seemed to have no strength left.


    ¡°Damn¡­ damn it.¡±


    Realizing how much my vitality had decreased, I spat out swears and tried to remove my hand from her back, but for some reason my hands felt so heavy.


    ¡°Ahhh¡­¡±


    I continued to infuse life force, and eventually, my consciousness began to fade.


    From now on, I will never overdo it.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    Frey lost his bnce and stumbled forward after losing his consciousness.


    <i> ¨C St!</i>


    Before long, Frey fell on Kania¡¯s back. His shirt, which was drenched in sweat and her back, which was equally sweaty, produced a stter upon contact.


    ¡°Ah!?¡±


    Kania, who screamed in surprise at the sudden foreign sensation, began to tremble upon realizing that Frey was clinging to her.


    <i> ¨C Knock, knock!</i>


    ¡°Kania! What¡¯s going on!!¡±


    ¡°¡­.Ah!¡±


    For a moment, Kania was at a loss as to what to do, but when Irina rushed to their room upon hearing her scream and started knocking on the door, she froze.


    ¡°Oh, nothing! I¡¯m fine!¡±


    ¡°Oh yeah? That¡¯s good. I thought we were being attacked again.¡±


    Kania, who hurriedly yelled out to Irina, was greeted with a sigh of relief.


    ¡°I¡¯ll leave then? If something happens, make sure to call me.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    In response to Irina¡¯s words, Kania began to whisper to Frey, who had been lying on her back until then.


    ¡°¡­ Young Master, wake up.¡±


    ¡°uhhh¡­¡±


    ¡°I told you to take your hands off as soon as you felt something strange¡­ Ugh.¡±


    Still, there was no sign of Frey waking up, so Kania turned away from him, but the unconscious Frey wouldn¡¯t let go.


    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t do this¡­¡±


    It took a long time for Kania to separate him from herself.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    ¡°Ummm¡­¡±


    When I opened my eyes, I felt a familiar touch.


    ¡°It¡¯s been a long time since I¡¯ve seen the cat doll.¡±


    A ck cat doll was twitching inside my clothes.


    ¡°Meow¡­¡±


    Gently touching its chin and staring nkly at the ceiling, I got up and started looking around.


    ¡°It must¡¯ve been hard for Kania.¡±


    I don¡¯t remember anything that happened the moment I was done sharing my life force with Kania. And now I suddenly find myself lying on my bed, while Kania is sleeping on the spare bed beside me.


    Seeing that Kania had even changed my clothes, it seems that she worked hard.


    ¡°I have to treat Kania better¡­¡±


    I had a sullen look on my face as I thought I hadn¡¯t been doing enough for her. Before long, I noticed that the cat doll had grabbed onto my clothes and climbed up to my face. It then stuck its head out and began licking me.


    ¡°Hey, that tickles!¡±


    I smiled and started reaching out to the cat doll, but something abrupt happened.


    ¡°Hoot!¡±


    ¡°Meow!!¡±


    Suddenly, something flew right in front of me and started pecking at the cat doll¡¯s head, and only then did I realize it was a white owl sent by Serena.


    ¡°Meow! Meow!!¡±


    ¡°Hoooooot!¡±


    Serena¡¯s owl grabbed the doll with its ws and started pecking the doll¡¯s head in full force.


    Then the cat doll also brandished its ws and started to struggle, while I was trying to stop them, I suddenly noticed that there was a letter in front of me.


    ¡°This is¡­?¡±


    I carefully opened the envelope and checked the contents. Soon I raised the corners of my lips and muttered coldly.


    ¡°¡­Would you look at this?¡±


    It seems that I have found the identity of the rat hiding in my house.

 Chapter 69: Diary

    <b>? Diary ? </b>


    <b>00/04/XX</b>


    <i><strong>Hello!</strong> This is Ferloche.</i>


    <i> Today is the second day since I came to the Starlight Family mansion and the first day I decided to write a diary!</i>


    <i> By the way, this diary is a gift from Her Highness na, and it has a grammar correction magic cast on it. So I can write down the contents without any worries.</i>


    <i> Anyway, the reason I¡¯m writing this diary¡­ is that Frey¡¯s atrocities have gone too far!</i>


    <i> To never forget Frey¡¯s evil deeds! And to leave a memoir of his atrocities for future generations! That¡¯s why I am writing this diary.</i>


    <i> Anyway, today, Frey did something terrible to Ms. Lulu! How do I know? It¡¯s because I overheard the conversationing from Frey¡¯s room!</i>


    <i> ¡°Lick. Lick it with your tongue and clean it.¡±</i>


    <i> ¡°¡­Yes.¡±</i>


    <i> In anger, I opened the door and tried to argue with Frey, but the surroundingmoner students stopped me.</i>


    <i> So I was trembling with anger, but after a while, Frey came out of the room with a sad expression on his face, so I nced around and quickly went into the room!</i>


    <i> ¡°Hey, are you¡­¡±</i>


    <i> ¡°D-Don¡¯te near me!!¡±</i>


    <i> ¡°Lulu¡­¡±</i>


    <i> ¡°Don¡¯te!! Don¡¯te!! No matter how much of a Saint you are, only misfortune will befall on you!!¡±</i>


    <i> But again, Lulu pushed me away with a vague statement. It¡¯s a little bit disheartening¡­ but I won¡¯t give up.</i>


    <i> I will definitely save Lulu from Frey and befriend her!</i>


    <i> Oh! Something strange happened tonight as well.</i>


    <i> Around dawn, I heard a scream, so I rushed out to the hallway, and noticed someone standing there!</i>


    <i> I thought it was a ghost for a moment, so I tried to chant a purification spell, but soon I discovered that it was Ms. Irina.</i>


    <i> ¡°Ms. Irina? What are you doing there?¡±</i>


    <i> With a thumping heart, I approached Ms. Irina and tried to ask what the hell she was doing in the hallway at dawn.</i>


    <i> ¡°Are they¡­ Are they¡­ No way¡­¡±</i>


    <i> But Ms. Irina muttered something strange as if she couldn¡¯t hear me, and was instead looking at something.</i>


    <i> ¡°Ms. Irina! What¡¯s going on!¡±</i>


    <i> Eventually, I found out that Ms. Irina was ncing in the direction of the room where Kania was staying, so I hurriedly approached her and asked.</i>


    <i> If something is happening to Kania, we need to help her since she is ourrade!</i>


    <i> ¡°Hbh!¡±</i>


    <i> But the moment Ms. Irina heard my question, she shut my mouth with her hand. She then slowly turned her head and began staring at me!</i>


    <i> ¡°Is it something serious? I have to help¡­¡±</i>


    <i> ¡°Oh no! It¡¯s nothing! So just go back!¡±</i>


    <i> Ms. Irina and Ms. Kania must surely be in trouble; I was so worried that I clenched my fists and headed for the door, but Ms. Irina blocked my path while blushing profusely. </i>


    <i> ¡°But, just now¡­¡±</i>


    <i> ¡°¡­This is something a Saint shouldn¡¯t know. Go back.¡±</i>


    <i> For some reason, it seemed a strange noise wasing from inside the room, so I got anxious, but Ms. Irina, who had been squinting at me for a while, desperately blocked my way. Thus, I had no choice but to turn around.</i>


    <i> What the hell was that?</i>


    <strong>00/05/XX</strong>


    <i> <strong>s</strong>, there¡¯s no one more selfish than a shameless person.</i>


    <i> Frey, who has abused Ms. Lulu, harassed the female students, and even attacked Ms. Alice for bringing him meals, is one such guy.</i>


    <i> ¡°Alice! Are you okay?¡±</i>


    <i> ¡°¡­Yes.¡±</i>


    <i> Ms. Alice, who had left Frey¡¯s room looking exhausted yesterday morning, answered my question in a crestfallen tone and headed down to the first floor.</i>


    <i> With her whole body covered in food, her hair tousled, and handprints on her cheeks, she must have been beaten up badly by Frey.</i>


    <i> ¡°Frey! What did you do this time!¡±</i>


    <i> ¡°Hmm?¡±</i>


    <i> So, in the end, I resisted themon people¡¯s disapproval and went into Frey¡¯s room and started arguing!</i>


    <i> ¡°What the hell did Alice do for you to make her look like that!¡±</i>


    <i> ¡°She keeps trying to lecture me despite being amoner.¡±</i>


    <i> Frey¡¯s words were truly disgusting.</i>


    <i> ¡°So I tried to push her onto the bed and show her where she belongs, but she resisted. So I just poured the food on her and only then did she calm down.¡±</i>


    <i> ¡°You¡­ are you even human¡­¡±</i>


    <i> The expression on his face and his brazen reply was so horrible that I mumbled out loud without realizing it, but Frey came up to me and whispered in a low voice.</i>


    <i> ¡°Human? I¡¯m human. But the one who just left my room isn¡¯t a human.¡±</i>


    <i> ¡°Huh?¡±</i>


    <i> ¡°Alice, and themoners who are peeking secretly through the cracks in the door right now, are just toys that I can enjoy or break whenever I want.¡±</i>


    <i> Having said, Frey pped his hands, and Lulu, who was trembling in the corner of the room, started crawling towards Frey.</i>


    <i> ¡°I need to y with my pet. Can you please leave?¡±</i>


    <i> Yes, this was by far the most repulsive thing Frey has done today.</i>


    <i> After this, he did a lot more disgusting things, but I won¡¯t write them down because it ¡®s a hassle.</i>


    <b>00/06/XX</b>


    <em><strong>Finally</strong>¡­ </em><em>Now I really don¡¯t care.</em>


    <i> I can¡¯t wait for the dog Frey to die soon.</i>


    <b>00/07/XX</b>


    <i> <strong>Demonic</strong> curse.. did someone such a curse on me? I ended up writing profanity in my diary, profanity that is strictly forbidden by the Church.</i>


    <i> However, there was no way to resolve my anger if I didn¡¯t express at least that much.</i>


    <i> What happened yesterday? It¡¯s such a terrible memory that I don¡¯t want to recall those scenes again, but I can¡¯t run away¡­ I¡¯ll write it down while I still have patience.</i>


    <i> It started yesterday evening, when for some reason, Frey, who had been staying in his room all day, suddenly appeared in the dining hall.</i>


    <i> ¡°Come on, it¡¯s a party today! I¡¯ll give food to you lowlives, so savor it with gratitude.¡±</i>


    <i> Having said that, Frey pped his hands, and an endless stream of dishes started pouring in.</i>


    <i> Of course, I was guessing that the evil, filthy Frey must have done something to the food.</i>


    <i> But when I came to my senses, I was frantically devouring the delicious party dishes that was in front of me!</i>


    <i> The evil Frey must have used magic to boost my appetite!</i>


    <i> However, the othermoners were also slowly eating, and nothing special happened, so I decided to just keep eating.</i>


    <i> I finished eating, but suddenly my eyes drooped. Why?</i>


    <i> I thought I was tired from eating and got up to wash my face, but all the other students copsed with their heads lying down on the table.</i>


    <i> ¡®¡­I-It¡¯s a trap!¡¯</i>


    <i> Then, when I saw Frey, who was sitting, smile, I became certain it was a trap.</i>


    <i> Was this the feeling of a fish that couldn¡¯t ovee its instinct to eat the bait even while knowing what would happen next?</i>


    <i> ¡°Uh, uh¡­¡±</i>


    <i> While I was still conscious, I tried to cast a purification spell in a haste, but I couldn¡¯t ovee the drowsiness that took hold of me and I ended up falling on the table.</i>


    <i> By the way, at thest moment, it seemed that I could somehow feel dark mana behind me¡­ Maybe it was because of my mood?</i>


    <i> ¡°Ugh¡­¡±</i>


    <i> After losing consciousness for a bit, when I opened my eyes, Frey was groping Alice in front of me.</i>


    <i> Seeing that all the other female students next to them were all sitting up in their chairs¡­ Frey must have¡­</i>


    <i> I¡¯m sorry. Suddenly, my hands are shaking. I¡¯ll write more a littleter.</i>


    <i> I¡¯ve returned after calming down a bit.</i>


    <i> Anyway, while looking at Frey groping Alice¡¯s body, I fell asleep again because of the sudden drowsiness that surged over my body again.</i>


    <i> It¡¯s weird. Normally, I would have endured with my mental resistance, but why?</i>


    <i> Was someone hitting me on the back of the head every time I woke up?</i>


    <i> Anyway, the ce I woke up after that was the dormitory for female students.</i>


    <i> ¡°Lady Ferloche is awake!¡±</i>


    <i> ¡°Phew¡­ that¡¯s a relief.¡±</i>


    <i> I was staring nkly at the girls around me, and suddenly they started asking me questions in a quivering voice.</i>


    <i> ¡°Frey said that we were all drunk¡­¡±</i>


    <i> ¡°Is that true? No matter how you think about it, that¡¯s kind of weird.¡±</i>


    <i> ¡°Lady Ferloche has a strong mental power, so do you know anything about what happened?¡±</i>


    <i> ¡°Ah, that¡¯s¡­¡±</i>


    <i> At first I tried to hide the truth. I thought the girls would be shocked.</i>


    <i> ¡°Please¡­ tell us the truth. Saintess.¡±</i>


    <i> But when Alice, who had been groped, asked me with a firm expression, I couldn¡¯t hide the truth.</i>


    <i> ¡°¡­Well then, I¡¯ll tell you.¡±</i>


    <i> Because of that, as I¡¯m writing this entry in the diary, the surrounding atmosphere was filled with an icy rage. </i>


    <i> I hope this chilly anger will reach Frey.</i>


    <b>00/08/XX</b>


    <i> <strong>God</strong>, why are you giving me this ordeal?</i>


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    The morning of the 6th day of the vacation arrived.


    ¡°¡­Irina, is the investigation into the ¡®Stigma¡¯ finished?¡±


    I woke up basking in the bright morning sunlight and realized that Irina was standing in front of me with a worried expression on her face. So, I asked her a question.


    ¡°Ah¡­ well, yes. It¡¯splete.¡±


    Then, she momentarily stammered, but soon responded with a nod, and presented various materials to me.


    ¡°This¡­?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a kind of ancient magic. It¡¯s mentioned in old scriptures.¡±


    ¡°Damn, why is everything ancient magic? What the hell were those ancients doing?¡±


    I browsed through the materials she gave me, and when I heard the words ¡®Ancient Magic¡¯, my brows furrowed as I heaved a deep sigh.


    ¡°For now, you can think of a ¡®Stigma¡¯ as a curse. But¡­ it has a different purpose from general curses and ck magic.¡±


    ¡°A different purpose?¡±


    ¡°Curses and ck magice from the desire to destroy the other person, right? But a stigma is¡­ different from that.¡±


    As I tilted my head at those words, Irina said with a serious expression on her face.


    ¡°A stigma is ced on a person for retribution.¡±


    ¡°Retribution?¡±


    ¡°Yes, that magic is nothing more than retribution for humans.¡±


    It seems Irina felt like things were getting more serious than she had originally thought as her expression hardened. She then settled down and began talking.


    ¡°Anyway, a ¡®Stigma¡¯ differs from a ¡®Curse¡¯ in itsposition and purpose, so the method of curing it is very different.¡±


    ¡°How is it different?¡±


    ¡°Most curses haveplex or non-existent healing method, because they want the cursed person to suffer as much as possible. But a stigma¡­¡±


    Irina, who seemed to have lost her train of thought for a moment, continued speaking while grabbing the papers in my hands.


    ¡°The methods are clear and easy. And it¡¯s designed to follow thatw and lead you to repent.¡±


    ¡°Then I¡¯m d. Isn¡¯t it easier to cure than curses?¡±


    Hearing these words, I smiled and asked, but Irina shook her head in response and replied,


    ¡°No, that¡¯s the main problem. Did you say that the stigma ced on her is the ¡ºStigma of Misfortune¡»?¡±


    ¡°Yes, so?¡±


    ¡°If I¡¯m right¡­ The reason she pushes people away is due to that very ¡ºStigma of Misfortune¡».¡±


    After saying that, Irina hesitated for a moment, and then asked me a question.


    ¡°Frey, what does she need the most?¡±


    ¡°Um¡­ attention and affection? She suffers from severeck of affection.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I thought so.¡±


    After hearing my answer, she sighed and began to speak again.


    ¡°She has a stigma that brings misfortune, and the way to cure that stigma is to get attention and affection from others.¡±


    ¡°Aha¡­ So the characteristics¡ª¡±


    ¡°But the problem is that the effects of the stigma conflict with the purification method.¡±


    Saying that, Irina sped her hands together, frowned, and continued speaking.


    ¡°Everyone who loved Lulu must have been swept away by her misfortune. Kania did a background check on her parents, the people around her, and her friends; none of them had a happy end.¡±


    ¡°Then¡­¡±


    ¡°Yeah, she always pushes others away since she doesn¡¯t want them to suffer because of her.¡±


    Only then did I find out why shemitted suicide, no matter which route she took.


    Lulu, who knew very well what would happen to the people who loved her,mitted suicide in order to protect the ¡®yer¡¯ who loved her and tried to ¡®save¡¯ her till the end no matter how much she pushed him away.


    ¡°Wait, but something¡¯s strange¡­¡±


    Upon learning the truth, I remained silent for a moment, since I was ovee with sorrow and shock. However, soon I began to ask Irina two questions that shed through my mind.


    ¡°First of all, why didn¡¯t she push me away?¡±


    ¡°It must have been because she thought that it would be nice if you died.¡±


    ¡°¡­Ah.¡±


    Hearing those words, I realized that at this point in time, I was being treated as a nefarious viin wanted dead by everyone.


    ¡°Perhaps she¡¯s been pushed to the limit by the persistent misfortune, so she¡¯s thinking of purifying her stigma by using you and your twisted attention and affection.¡±


    ¡°Because I¡¯m a viin who deserves to be swept away by her misfortune?¡±


    ¡°Yeah¡­ wait no. You¡¯re not a viin.¡±


    Hearing that, I smiled and asked the next question.


    ¡°Alright, then that¡¯s all cleared¡­ Next question. Why does the effect of the stigma conflict with the purification method?¡±


    Hearing those words, Irina didn¡¯t answer right away and started to rummage through the documents. I looked at her and inquired once more.


    ¡°You said that her stigma is for retribution. Not to mention, the ¡ºStigma of Misfortune¡» in some ways is worse than a curse?¡±


    ¡°¡­Someone abused the stigma.¡±


    ¡°Abused the stigma?¡±


    I frowned upon hearing Irina¡¯s answer, so in response, she sighed and asked a question.


    ¡°Do you know how I came up with such detailed information about the ¡®Stigma¡¯?¡±


    ¡°Um¡­ because you¡¯re a genius mage?¡±


    I couldn¡¯t think of a proper answer, so Iplimented her, and she answered with a blush on her face.


    ¡°No, of course, that¡¯s part of it, but¡­ there¡¯s a bigger reason.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s that?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve checked the symptoms of the ¡®Stigma¡¯ I had noticed several times in the previous timeline.¡±


    ¡°Huh!?¡±


    When I opened my eyes wide, Irina opened her mouth with a grim look.


    ¡°Honestly, when I first heard about it, I was skeptical¡­ But as I researched it, I confirmed the symptoms based on my memories of the previous timeline. That¡¯s why I was able to find it so quickly and in such detail.¡±


    ¡°Do you remember where you saw it?¡±


    I inquired carefully. Irina then gulped and answered in a hushed tone.


    ¡°When we invaded the Demon Castle, we found it on the ves of the demons and the criminals in prison.¡±


    After those words, there was an awkward silence lingered between us for a moment.


    ¡°¡­Anyway, if I want to cure her, I just need to keep showering Lulu with affection and attention, right?¡±


    After breaking the silence, when I asked calmly, Irina quietly nodded her head.


    ¡°Sigh, I already have my fair share of misfortune¡­ so I¡¯ll be fine even if a bit more misfortune befalls me.¡±


    I sighed as I had already embarked on the only path that could save Lulu. Irina stared at me and said in consoling tone.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about that. ording to the ancient scriptures, the ¡ºStigma of Misfortune¡» has no effect on people more unfortunate than those who bear the stigma. So you¡­ uh¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­Will it not work?¡±


    Hearing that, Iughed and muttered.


    ¡°Haha¡­ Should I be happy about this¡­ or should I be sad¡­¡±


    ¡°Frey¡­¡±


    ¡°Indeed, I should be happy. Now I can save Lulu without any burden.¡±


    I got up from my seat with a grin and started to speak to Irina, who was getting ready to leave.


    ¡°Today, Kania will be staying overnight with Kadia and Aria. She¡¯s going to do a safety check and get some treatment from Kadia. And I¡¯ll be away from the house for a while.¡±


    ¡°Where are you going?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve recently made some interesting friends. I¡¯m going to have a chat with them for a bit.¡±


    Having said that, I started preparing to head outside, but Irina grabbed my arm.


    ¡°Frey, I have a favor to ask.¡±


    ¡°Hm?¡±


    As I stared at Irina, who had a fairly serious expression on her face, she asked a question in a trembling voice.


    ¡°Please tell me what the second ordeal is.¡±


    ¡°That again? The second ordeal really isn¡¯t a big deal. So don¡¯t worry too much¡­¡±


    ¡°Please¡­ Frey¡­¡±


    ¡°Ummm¡­¡±


    I tried tough the question off as usual, but Irina wept and kept asking, so I sighed and opened my mouth.


    ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll tell you.¡±


    Irina then nodded her head with a slightly pale face, and I began to exin the second ordeal, giving her the most gentle exnation possible.


    ¡°Then, I¡¯ll be back. Look after the house while I¡¯m away, Irina.¡±


    After finishing my exnation, I gently tapped her on the shoulder and left the room.


    ¡®¡­Why was Irina making that face?¡¯


    When Ist looked at her, her face appeared to be pure white, as if all her blood had drained from her face.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    ¡°Then, let¡¯s finish today¡¯s meeting.¡±


    ¡°¡±Thank you, Lord Frey.¡±¡±


    After leaving the mansion and leading the Demon King¡¯s Army meeting untilte at night, I ended the conference and started to head out.


    ¡°Hey¡­ Help me with my training.¡±


    ¡°Oh! Me too! I want to practice too!¡±


    ¡°¡­Later.¡±


    I passed by the woman with charming eyes and the rabbit-eared woman who would always ask me for a fight. I then asked Dmir Khan, who was waiting at the entrance, to use his teleportation magic.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to help them with their training?¡±


    ¡°They¡¯rebat executives. They¡¯ll take care of themselves.¡±


    After hearing my words, Dmir Khan leaned back slightly and smiled. He then whispered to me.


    ¡°Do you want to destroy the moon?¡±


    ¡°¡­All except the brightest.¡±


    ¡°I understand. Farewell, hope of the Demon King¡¯s Army.¡±


    The next moment, the Starlight Dukedom appeared in front of my eyes.


    ¡°¡­Have you really mistaken me for the Demon King?¡±


    I pondered for a long time, but snapped out of it once I realized that the front of the mansion was in chaos.


    As I approached the mansion cautiously, I noticed some students were staggering in the mansion¡¯s yard and vomiting.


    ¡°¡­Oh no.¡±


    After noticing that poison gas infused with lunar mana was leaking out of the mansion, myplexion turned pale as I rushed to the gate.


    It seems that the Elders of the Moonlight Family have finally sent their assassins.

 Chapter 70: Remember

    <b>? Remember ?</b>


    ¡°Professor Isolet, what the hell are you doing?¡±


    Around the time the assassination squad broke into the mansion, na quietly stared at Isolet in a dark room and asked a question.


    ¡°¡­I¡¯m just supervising the exam.¡±


    Isolet responded to na with a calm expression and remained still.


    ¡°Fine, I understand. But why only our team?¡±


    ¡°It is entirely up to the professor to decide which team to focus on during the exam.¡±


    ¡°Then, can you give me some insight on why you decided to exercise such discretion?¡±


    ¡°Is that a question as a student, or is it amand given as the Third Imperial Princess?¡±


    na, who was tired of Isolet dodging her every question, finally closed her eyes and said so.


    ¡°Let¡¯s say both.¡±


    Isolet¡¯s expression instantly turned cold as she looked down at na before she started speaking.


    ¡°In conclusion, I¡¯m suspecting Your Highness.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m suspicious of your ¡®intent¡¯ during this special exam.¡±


    Hearing those words, na picked up the cup of tea from her desk without answering. Isolet, who kept observing her, continued speaking.


    ¡°Even though there¡¯s a lot of corruption surrounding this final exam, the decision of the Imperial Family is very unusual. The Princess must be well aware of that, right?¡±


    ¡°¡­Yes.¡±


    ¡°I was curious about the origin of such an unusual order, so I did some research¡­ and found some pretty interesting results.¡±


    Isolet pointed to the moon that was floating in the sky outside the window.


    ¡°You mean the Moonlight Family is behind it?¡±


    ¡°Princess, do you know how the moon is able to shine?¡±


    When na responded with a clueless look, Isolet smirked and asked a question in return.


    ¡°¡­The moon shines because it reflects the light of the sun.¡±


    When na didn¡¯t answer the question, Isolet uttered the answer herself as she settled down across na before muttering in a low voice.


    ¡°It¡¯s been a while since the Moonlight Family has received light from the Imperial Family, but considering the circumstances¡ª¡±


    ¡°So, what are you trying to say?¡±


    na stared at Isolet in silence before eventually cutting her off mid-sentence. Isolet, who was tapping the desk with her finger, asked a question in a calm voice.


    ¡°¡­What are you trying to do to Frey?¡±


    ¡°Pfft.¡±


    Hearing that, na responded with a mockingugh.


    ¡°Is that the reason for all the risky background investigation of the Imperial Family¡¯s decision, the changing ofmanders, and the fact that you¡¯re monitoring me under the guise of supervising the exam?¡±


    ¡°¡­What do you mean?¡±


    As Isolet shrugged her shoulders with a puzzled look on her face, na asked another question in an icy voice.


    ¡°He¡¯s terrible, evil, cruel, and vile¡­ Are you doing all this to protect Frey, the cancer of the Empire?¡±


    ¡°Who knows¡­¡±


    In response to na¡¯s fury, Isolet responded in a calm tone.


    ¡°¡­Because he¡¯s also my student.¡±


    ¡°Ridiculous.¡±


    na looked at Isolet as if she was an idiot before speaking again with a frown on her face.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you hate him?¡±


    ¡°I would like to kill him.¡±


    ¡°Then why!¡±


    But as Isolet answered once again with a serene expression, na jumped up from her seat and began to yell.


    ¡°Why are you stopping me!?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know either.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    But after hearing Isolet¡¯s reply, na was stupefied.


    ¡°What¡­?¡±


    Looking at na quietly, Isolet asked a question in a low voice.


    ¡°Do you know why I chose the Sunrise Academy over the Imperial Knights?¡±


    ¡°¡­Isn¡¯t it because you were sick of the corrupted Imperial Family?¡±


    When na answered tentatively, Isolet quietly shook her head and answered.


    ¡°It was because the happiest and most enjoyable experience of my life was when I taught my first student, a boy with beautiful silver hair.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­..¡±


    ¡°So, I don¡¯t know what to do with the boy who taught me the joy of teaching. How can I fix him? And do I have the right to do that in the first ce?¡±


    After saying that, Isolet heaved a deep sigh and immediately got up from her seat and said.


    ¡°But, there is one thing I¡¯m certain of.¡±


    ¡°¡­And what¡¯s that?¡±


    ¡°Your methods are wrong.¡±


    After finishing her words, Isolet crossed her arms and started observing na again.


    ¡°Siiigh¡­¡±


    na stared nkly at Isolet, then lowered her head as she let out a deep sigh. But suddenly, an owl flew through the window, startling her.


    ¡°Hoot!¡±


    ¡°W-Why did youe here now! I¡¯m sure¡­¡±


    ¡°Hoooot!!¡±


    ¡°Ouch, ouch!¡±


    na, who was panicking while trying to send the owl back, had her forehead pecked constantly and was forced to ept the letter, ncing at Isolet all the while.


    ¡°¡­..!!!¡±


    na had a sullen look as she opened the letter, but soon blood drained from her face as she hurriedly started heading towards the exit of the room.


    ¡°Where are you going?¡±


    ¡°Get out of the way! I don¡¯t have time!!¡±


    na pushed a confused-looking Isolet to the side and began sprinting with a pale face.


    Cracks began to form in her n that she thought was perfect..


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    <i> ¨C Whoosh¡­</i>


    ¡°Cough! Cough!!¡±


    When I opened the door, lunar mana began to spill out. As such, I was forced to take a step back as I broke out coughing.


    ¡°Shit¡­¡±


    Fortunately, the mana wasn¡¯t life-threatening. However, most people can¡¯tst long and will faint after enough exposure. Seeing that the students in the yard had already passed out, I moved as quickly as possible.


    ¡°Ugh¡­!¡±


    I took a deep breath and began to concentrate ster mana in my body. The fact that I was straining my body didn¡¯t really matter. The important thing was that the mana creates a state where I could endure the lunar poison for an extended period of time.


    ¡°Fuha¡­ ha ha¡­¡±


    After concentrating ster mana for a while, I realized that I was running out of time and quickly took a step forward.


    <i>¨C Spark, Spark!</i>


    Then the lunar mana, which had engulfed the mansion, began to prate my body.


    ¡°Ugh!¡±


    However, as I radiated the ster mana that I had umted in my body in all directions, the lunar mana that was attacking me began to slowly be pushed back.


    ¡°They¡¯re all over the ce.¡±


    The bodies of the copsedmoners who had lost consciousness were everywhere.


    <i>¨C Spark!</i>


    ¡°Ugh!!¡±


    Of course, assassins searching the mansion also appeared everywhere.


    ¡®¡­I¡¯m d they didn¡¯t touch the students.¡¯


    Pulling out my sword, I quickly ughtered the assassins who found me and approached themoners. After checking their condition, I breathed a sigh of relief.


    ¡°I can¡¯t see the target! What should we do?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s here somewhere. Today, we will destroy the darkest star of the Empire.¡±


    After concentrating ster mana on my ears, I overheard the conversation from upstairs, and I muttered with a frown on my face.


    ¡°¡­Damn it, our n was leaked.¡±


    For the past six days, I had been trying to discover the identity of the spy hiding in my house.


    The true identity of the spy was Alice, the representative of themoners, who behaved rudely towards me in every way.


    And ording to the letter Serena gave to me, there were several other students besides Alice who were spies, so I had toe up with a trick.


    I used a powerful sleeping pill at dinner to put everyone to sleep, and then checked the students and their rooms for clues.


    Of course, for Ferloche, who had high mental strength, sleeping pills weren¡¯t enough, so Kania had to continually make her doze off with ck magic.


    Of course, the holy power that Ferloche wielded was still superior, so it must have been difficult to keep her in deep slumber.


    However, seeing that Ferloche didn¡¯t wake up until the next day, it seems that Kania did her job very well.


    Anyway, after finding all the hidden spies and assassins, Kania, Irina, and I were nning to neutralize them.


    However, the day after finding all the spies, the mansion was ambushed. It can¡¯t be a coincidence.


    ¡°I heard a sound from below.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll go.¡±


    As I was thinking, I started hearing noises from up the stairs.


    <i> ¨C Bam!</i>


    After one assassinnded on the first floor, he scanned the surroundings vigntly and began to slowly head deeper into the mansion.


    ¡°Keugh? Ugh¡­¡±


    I quietly followed him and snapped his neck, before beginning to strip him off his clothes.


    ¡°I think I was mistaken. There¡¯s nobody on the first floor.¡±


    ¡°¡­What a waste of time.¡±


    I had stolen his clothes and quietly snuck back up to the second floor, before imitating his voice using ster mana. The man who seemed to be the captain only muttered dismissively.


    ¡®Alright, I tricked him.¡¯


    I mocked him inwardly.


    Now that the mansion is filled with smoke made from lunar mana, it¡¯s quite difficult for even skilled assassins to distinguish people properly.


    So the captain couldn¡¯t tell I stole the clothes of an assassin with a simr build to mine.


    ¡°Wait, stop. I feel a strange aura from somewhere.¡±


    I thought that I had sessfully infiltrated, but the captain raised his hand and stopped me from moving and started looking around.


    ¡®¡­Damn, is it because of my ster mana?¡¯


    Since the entire area was shrouded in lunar mana, I thought even my ster mana would be hidden, but the captain of the assassination squad seems to be quite capable.


    If so, there is nothing I can do.


    I have no choice but to endure with only my mental strength, without the aid of any mana.


    ¡°¡­Prepare yourself. Something¡¯s strange.¡±


    As I stopped using the ster mana, I watched as the captain tilted his head and began staring down the assassins around him one by one.


    ¡°Ugh¡­¡±


    On the other hand, I was standing still, but had to clench my teeth and endure the power of the lunar mana through sheer force of will.


    I wanted to take out my sword and ughter the assassins, but it would be a big problem if themoners scattered around were taken hostage.


    And, since I have to find out the power backing the assassins¡­ It¡¯s painful, but I think I¡¯ll have to endure for a while longer.


    ¡°Move stealthily. Be vignt. Even if our opponent is the ipetent Frey, we must always do our best.¡±


    After I endured the pain for a long time, the captain finally gave the order to proceed.


    Thanks to that, I began to head towards the dining room while ncing at the assassins who were starting to disperse.


    There were quite a few of them.


    <i> ¨C Creeeaak¡­</i>


    When I arrived at the restaurant and opened the door, the rtively fresh air greeted me.


    ¡°Whew¡­¡±


    I settled down for a while to catch my breath, but I heard breathing noises from somewhere.


    It was so quiet that a normal person wouldn¡¯t be able to hear it, but since I had heightened my sense of hearing with ster mana, I was able to hear it clearly.


    ¡°¡­Ho.¡±


    When I looked under the table to the source of the breathing, I saw that female students were crouching under it.


    Apparently, they had used their own mana to block the lunar mana surrounding the rest of the mansion.


    Not just here, but seeing traces of mana all over the mansion, it seems that many of them seeded in resisting. A strength befitting of ss A students.


    ¡°¡±¡­Heuup!¡±¡±


    When the students, who had been crouching under the table with shocked expressions, found out I was wearing the outfit of the assassins, they began to shudder in fear.


    ¡°Shhh¡­!¡±


    I quietly put my finger to my lips, and beckoned them to crawl out from under the table.


    ¡°¡±Who are you¡­?¡±¡±


    The girls, who dazedly looked at me, whispered in hushed voices when I desperately started gesturing them to crawl out.


    ¡°You! Did you find something?¡±


    But just then, an assassin barged through the door on the opposite direction of the dining room and started walking towards me.


    ¡°Oh, yes! Look at what I found!¡±


    ¡°Did you find any unconscious bastards? That¡¯s¡ª¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a secret passage! A secret passage!¡±


    ¡°¡­A secret passage?¡±


    Upon hearing the words I made up on the spot, the assassin, who had been walking with a bored look on his face up to that point, raised his brows.


    ¡°Yes! It¡¯s a great discovery! We must report it to the captain!¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡±


    When I eximed as such, the man who was staring at me for a while soon turned around and said.


    ¡°Stay here. I will report it myself¡ª¡±


    <i>¨C Beam!</i>


    ¡°Hak¡­¡±


    After hitting the man with a silverser while he had his back turned, I whispered to the female students, who were watching the scene with pale faces.


    ¡°Hurry up and follow me.¡±


    I think I need to rescue the students who can move first.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    <b><i>¨C There are changes to the operation. Once again, there are changes to the operation.</i></b>


    ¡°¡­What?¡±


    I killed the assassins who were walking around alone, and the students who were able to resist the lunar mana had snuck out of the mansion.


    <b><i>¨C Some of our personnel have disappeared. And other movements were also detected. It seems that students who have not been fully neutralized are resisting.</i></b>


    ¡°¡­I need to hurry.¡±


    Hearing the contents of the radio, I sent one of the trembling girls out the window and hastened my steps.


    <b><i>¨C And I just got an urgent call from headquarters. I can¡¯t be sure, but I think the elders have been attacked.</i></b>


    ¡°Hey, isn¡¯t that a bummer.¡±


    I began to smile when I realized that the assault operation on the Moonlight Family Elders, which I had been nning with the executives of the Demon King¡¯s Army, hade to fruition.


    <b><i>¨C Therefore, this operation is canceled. And, from now on, the backup n¡­</i></b>


    With a smile, I headed to the ce where the next students were gathered, but tilted my head in confusion when the radio suddenly cut off.


    ¡®¡­What? Did they get attacked by students?¡¯


    Surprisingly, the students were also fighting back quite a bit, so I guessed that might have happened. However, soon I started hearing more noises from upstairs.


    ¡°This way! Hurry up!¡±


    ¡°Cough! Cough!!¡±


    I looked up, wondering what was going on, and noticed Irina and Arianne subdue an assassin and lead other students to the exit.


    ¡°You! Help catch the kids running away over there!¡±


    After watching them struggle for a while, I tried to sneak off somewhere else, but the assassin running next to me yelled for help, and Irina and Arianne spotted me.


    ¡°Irina, get ready! The enemy is¡­!¡±


    <i> ¨C Schwiing!</i>


    ¡°¡­What?¡±


    I never wanted to fight Arianne and Irina, so reflexively, I pulled out my sword and cut off the head of the assassin next to me.


    ¡°Who¡­ are you?¡±


    Then Arianne, who was the blocking lunar mana with her barrier magic, frowned and asked me a question.


    ¡°¡­You don¡¯t need to know.¡±


    I responded briefly by changing my voice using ster mana, then pulled out a dagger from the limp assassin¡¯s arms and threw it.


    ¡°Kuk!¡±


    Arianne deployed her barrier in confusion, but the dagger passed through it and pierced the head of an assassin sneaking up behind her.


    ¡°I¡¯m not your enemy.¡±


    Having said that, I passed by Irina and Arianne with a casual gait.


    ¡°¡­Let¡¯s follow him, Irina.¡±


    ¡°Huh? But shouldn¡¯t we save the students first?¡±


    ¡°Oh, yes.¡±


    Due to her incredible mana sensitivity, Irina noticed the ster mana I was radiating and quickly took Arianne to another ce; I sighed and started looking around.


    ¡®There are wounded people¡­ but no fatalities. Most of themoners escaped. Now I only have to rescue some of themoners who are on the second floor.¡¯


    Having made that decision, I carefully started heading upstairs.


    ¡°I definitely saw it right! He massacred ourrades who were wearing the same outfits¡ªAH!¡±


    Eventually, I climbed up to the second floor, and took out the assassin who was urgently trying to warn his colleagues about me, and then I started heading to the ce where I detected a presence of life.


    ¡°For me, for me¡­ Because of me¡­!¡±


    ¡°¡­ um excuse me.¡±


    ¡°Heuk¡­! I made a mistake! I¡¯ll never be loved by anyone again! Forgive me!¡±


    ¡°Sigh¡­¡±


    Soon after smacking the panic stricken Lulu¡¯s back of the head, I began to walk down the hallway while carrying her.


    ¡°Y-You! Who are you!¡±


    However, Arianne suddenly appeared and stopped me.


    ¡°Behind you!!¡±


    ¡°¡­.Eh!¡±


    At the same time I heard her voice, I warned her about an assassin lurking behind her. However, I expected her to be a littlete in deploying her barrier, so I quickly wrapped my arms around her and tackled her out of the way.


    <i>¨C Spaark!</i>


    After that, I had no choice but to use ster mana to shoot at the assassin. I then held Lulu¡¯s unconscious self out to Arianne, who had a nk expression on her face.


    ¡°¡­Get her out of here.¡±


    ¡°B-But there¡¯s still someone left¡­ And you, the blood¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m going to bring out the two people in the next room. So, hurry and get out.¡±


    ¡°¡­I don¡¯t know who you are, but thank you.¡±


    After hesitating for a moment, Arianne nodded as if to thank me before grabbing Lulu and walking out of the mansion.


    ¡°You are our savior.¡±


    Having heard that, I felt a bitter pain as I headed to the next room.


    ¡°This¡­¡±


    ¡°Sp-Spare me! I¡¯m sorry!¡±


    Amoner girl in the room screamed as a look of terror flickered across her face.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know who you are, but please, can you spare my life? Please.¡±


    I was about to knock her out and take her outside, but Alice, who was next to her, hurriedly jumped in front of her.


    ¡°Kill me. I¡¯m a useless person. It¡¯s better if I die.¡±


    ¡°Sigh¡­¡±


    ¡°If you don¡¯t want to kill me, you can use me as you please. So please, just let this child go.¡±


    After finishing her words, Alice prostrated herself on the floor.


    ¡°¡­Please.¡±


    I briefly looked at Alice, and then heaved a sigh and lifted her up. I then opened my mouth.


    ¡°I¡¯m here to save you.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t have time for this. Let¡¯s get out of here quickly.¡±


    Having said that, I grabbed Alice and the other schoolgirl by the arms and quickly went outside.


    ¡°Cough! Cough!!¡±


    ¡°¡­Hold your breath. We¡¯re almost at the entrance.¡±


    I was running towards the entrance, pushing away the poisonous gas with ster mana, when suddenly a dagger flew at me from the side.


    ¡°AH!?¡±


    ¡°Run. Don¡¯t you dare look back.¡±


    After realizing that the guy who threw the dagger was the captain of the assassins, I pushed the girls forward and blocked the hallway.


    ¡°Is it you¡­? The one who ruined the mission?¡±


    ¡°¡­ Who¡¯s the one behind this?¡±


    I asked the captain a question in return as he approached me with an enraged look. He then replied coldly.


    ¡°I¡¯m just following orders.¡±


    ¡°¡­A shame.¡±


    Feeling the lunar mana getting more and more intense, I charged at him while suppressing the pain.


    At least for today, I earnestly pray that the Demon King¡¯s Army will win.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    ¡°Gasp¡­ huh¡­¡±


    I took a deep breath and leaned against the wall.


    ¡°Cough! Cough!¡±


    I had used too much power.


    In the end, all the remaining assassins rushed in, so I had to overexert myself.


    ¡°Ugh¡­ you damn assassins.¡±


    I sighed and looked down at my marred body.


    ¡°¡­Frey!! Frey!!¡±


    ¡°Irina.¡±


    I didn¡¯t want to see any more blood, so I closed my eyes for a moment and took a deep breath. Irina, who suddenly appeared next to me, hugged me and began shaking me.


    ¡°Don¡¯t die! Frey!! I¡¯m sorry, so please!¡±


    ¡°¡­I¡¯m not gonna die, you idiot.¡±


    Despite hearing the truth of my ordeal and me constantly pushing her away, Irina still ran to support me in such a dangerous moment. I staggered up while feeling deeply grateful to her foring to get me.


    ¡°Frey¡­ I¡¯ll support you. Come on¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­Wait for a moment.¡±


    Something was strange.


    I thought I had rescued all the children, but I could sense another presence of life.


    ¡°Who¡¯s in the cer?¡±


    ¡°The cer?¡±


    Having said that, I staggered towards the cer, as Irina supported me with a guilty look on her face.


    ¡°Frey, is there any way I can give you life force?¡±


    ¡°There is no such way. Besides, as a Hero, I will never dream of doing such a thing.¡±


    ¡°Then¡­ my organs¡­¡±


    ¡°Irina, I don¡¯t know why you¡¯re doing this¡­ You know it¡¯s soon going to be pointless anyway.¡±


    I smiled bitterly and said that to Irina, who was overly concerned about me, but she only shook her head helplessly.


    ¡°Fine¡­ some smart students must have been hiding here.¡±


    While stroking her head, I opened the door to the basement and discovered an unexpected person lying there on the floor.


    ¡°¡­Ferloche?¡±


    The Saintess was lying on the cer floor.


    I rushed to her in panic, but found that she was only unconscious.


    ¡°There are quite a few other students here, too. Did Ferloche hide them all?¡±


    ¡°It seems so¡­¡±


    While looking at the considerable number of children by her side, I suddenly picked up the diary that was lying next to Ferloche.


    ¡°¡­Sigh, it¡¯s typical of Ferloche to keep something like this.¡±


    After looking through the contents of the diary for a moment, I burst intoughter and was about to put the diary down, but¡­


    <strong>Remember, remember, remember, remember, remember, remember, remember, remember, remember, remember, remember, remember, remember, remember, remember, remember</strong>


    ¡°¡­Huh?¡±


    Soon after seeing numerous repeated words written on thest page of the diary, I began inspecting the contents with a strange look on my face.


    <strong>First word of first sentence of each diary entry.</strong>


    ¡°¡­What¡¯s this?¡±


    After reading the contents written at the end of the diary, I carefully checked the first sentence of each diary entry¡­


    ¡°<strong>H</strong>ello, this is Ferloche ¡ª <strong>Al</strong>as, there¡¯s no one more selfish than a shameless person ¡ª <strong>F</strong>inally.. I really don¡¯t care¡­.¡±


    I was soon horrified.


    ¡°<strong>Demon</strong>ic curse¡­ did someone put a curse on me¡­ <strong>God</strong>, why are you giving me this ordeal¡­¡±


    I think I need to have a chat with Ferloche.

 Chapter 71: The Second Ordeal

    <b>? The Second Ordeal ?</b>


    ¡°Ferloche! Wake up!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Ferloche!¡±


    I¡¯d been shaking her for a while, but there was no sign of her waking up.


    Because of that, I began sweating nervously, but hearing the rough breathing of the other children lying close by, I muttered with a worried expression.


    ¡°Um¡­ Should I move the students first?¡±


    ¡°You stay still! I¡¯ll move them myself!¡±


    Irina, who was next to me, hurriedly settled me down against the wall and started lifting the fainted children.


    ¡°¡­Talk to me, Ferloche. What the hell is going on?¡±


    After staring at her for a moment, I turned my gaze to Ferloche again and asked a question in a hushed voice.


    However, what came back was not a response, but simply the sound of her breathing.


    ¡°It¡¯s strange¡­ it looks like she¡¯s asleep¡­¡±


    I checked with the ?Hero¡¯s Power? to see if she wascking life force, but that wasn¡¯t the case. So why was Ferloche in such a deep slumber?


    ¡®By the way, I¡¯m certain that there¡¯s something strange about her.¡¯


    Unable to make any further judgments due to myck of medical knowledge, I redirected my thoughts to the message she had left.


    Looking at the words ¡®remember¡¯ written on thest page of the diary, it¡¯s clear that she intentionally left the message ¡®Half¡ªDemon God¡¯.


    If so, how on earth was Ferloche able to leave such a message?


    ¡®It¡¯s strange. I don¡¯t know about the past, but she¡¯s¡­ a total idiot right now, isn¡¯t she?¡¯


    For a while, I assumed that all of her actions were fabricated, but there were too many natural elements associated with her actions, so I assumed she wasn¡¯t pretending and moved on.


    ¡®Besides, with my experience of having to put on a persona for so long, there¡¯s no way that I wouldn¡¯t see through other people¡¯s acting. So, surely there must be other reasons.¡¯


    While I was ruminating over and over again, suddenly, a simr situation to the current one crossed my mind.


    ¡®Come to think of it¡­ At the orphanage, Ferloche once mentioned the ¡®Demon God.¡¯


    At this point, it seems certain.


    Ferloche certainly knows something about the ¡®Demon God¡¯.


    However, she only reveals it unconsciously.


    Since there¡¯s not much information yet, I can only infer this much, but I feel like I might have stumbled upon a clue leading to the secrets of this world.


    ¡°¡­Heup.¡±


    After rummaging through the diary left by Ferloche for a bit, I got up after realizing that I had nothing more to find.


    ¡°Frey. I thought I told you to stay still.¡±


    Then Irina, who had already taken several of the children outside, returned to the basement and began scolding me.


    ¡°You¡¯re hurt too, Irina.¡±


    I replied briefly and left the basement while holding Ferloche.


    ¡°¡­Ugh.¡±


    As I trudged out of the mansion while emitting ster mana, I heard a faint moan near my feet.


    ¡°What, did they not die?¡±


    I looked around to see if there were any students who had not yet been rescued, but only the captain of the assassination squad was lying on the floor, groaning.


    ¡°You¡­ who the hell are you¡­¡±


    As I looked down at him, I asked a question in a haggard voice.


    ¡°Tell me who gave you the orders.¡±


    ¡°Hrrkk¡­!¡±


    As I trampled on his finger and interrogated him in response, he started to gurgle and choke, as if his blood were boiling.


    ¡°¡­Suicide, huh?¡±


    The assassin suddenly started spewing blood and then dropped dead. Judging from that, it looked like he had bitten the poison pill that he concealed in his mouth.


    ¡°Foolish bastards.¡±


    The assassins of the Moonlight Family only follow ¡®orders¡¯, neither their sense of justice nor their own sense of duty.


    So, when they go on a mission, they be more violent and cruel than anyone else.


    ¡®I don¡¯t know what the backup n was¡­ but if it had been implemented, it would have been a disaster.¡¯


    Those who know the true face of the Moonlight Family, who have been killing for millennia, are limited to a few noble households: the Marquisates, the Three Ducal Families, and the Imperial Family.


    Of course, there are other reasons they have ensured control over information, but the main reason is probably due to the Moonlight Family¡¯s own rule of leaving no witnesses behind to spread the word about the assassinations.


    They are a terrifyingly heartless family. However, surprisingly, until recently, they used to be quite righteous.


    Over the years, they had trained to minimize unnecessary ughter, and kill only those who are corrupt or a threat to the Empire.


    Therefore, their rule of ¡®witness annihtion¡¯ hadn¡¯t been active for a long time.


    This is because the target was eliminated with overwhelming skill before any witnesses even appeared, and even if they were found out, they used their influence to deceive the public.


    However, when the Imperial Family became corrupted, the entire organization became twisted.


    This was because the Imperial Family¡¯s support in concealing and retrieving information on behalf of the Moonlight Family was cut off, so there was a limit to the information the Moonlight Family could manipte on their own.


    Nevertheless, it was when the Moonlight Family was weathering the storm alone, the current ¡®Secret Lord¡¯ took control and started to enforce the ¡®witness annihtion rule¡¯, and eventually the assassins started running rampant.


    All those who fought for their ideals and for justice were purged, and the assassins who worked for the sess of the mission were also eliminated.


    In the end, the current Moonlight Family became a private strike force of the ¡®Secret Lord¡¯, and all the assassins who were left either wanted to be bloodthirsty executives, or simply psychopaths only loyal to ¡®orders¡¯.


    And the biggest problem is that this fanatical organization will mobilize for the self-interest and power of the ¡®Secret Lord¡¯.


    However, at this point in time, there is a ¡®Council of Elders¡¯, which still holds some power, and they target corrupt people¡­ for example, people like me.


    However, in a few years, the Secret Lord, who would have taken control of even the elders by then, will use the family¡¯s assassins to seize power for his dreams.


    ¡®But that ends today.¡¯


    Serena¡¯s direct entourage and the assassins she selected¡­ as well as some of the remaining people with conscience are now fleeing with her.


    So, if the operation given to the Demon King¡¯s Army today seeds¡­


    ¡°They¡¯re here!¡±


    ¡°Lady Ferloche!!¡±


    As I left the gate while thinking about the Moonlight Family¡¯s future, the children started running towards me urgently.


    ¡°¡­Ugh.¡±


    I quickly put Ferloche on the floor, and hurriedly stepped back into the smoke so my identity wouldn¡¯t be revealed.


    ¡°Hey¡­ who is that guy?¡±


    ¡°That ck outfit, isn¡¯t that what the people who attacked us were wearing?¡±


    Suddenly, I heard murmurs from all around me. Thus, I concentrated ster mana in my ears and listened to their conversation, and was able to hear quite the interesting exchange.


    ¡°No, he¡¯s the one who saved us. We were hiding under the table earlier.¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­ we were being chased by two assassins, and he stopped them and sent us to the exit.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s coughing up blood¡­ he wasn¡¯t doing that before¡­ Is he fine?¡±


    After confirming that no one had noticed my identity, I sighed in relief and walked back inside.


    ¡°Huh¡­ heh heh¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­Irina, are you alright?¡±


    ¡°Ah, I¡¯m still fine¡­ if it¡¯s only this much¡­¡±


    Eventually, I found Irina trudging while carrying two children. I smiled and asked.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you exercising properly?¡±


    ¡°Ah, no¡­ This is¡­ it¡¯s not hard at all¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­You. Go out. I¡¯ll take care of this ce.¡±


    I burst intoughter as I looked at Irina, who was sweating profusely as she answered, when someone spoke to me from behind.


    ¡°It¡¯s dangerous here, so you¡­¡±


    ¡°I can use defensive magic, so there¡¯s no problem. I¡¯m stronger than Irina, too.¡±


    Startled, I turned back and tried to get Arianne to leave, but she was resolute.


    ¡°You seem seriously injured, and you need medical attention. Get out of here.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t need it. A wound like this¡­¡±


    As Arianne said, my wounds are serious, but carrying the children one by one is doable. So¡­


    <i>¨C ng!</i>


    ¡°Get treatment. If you don¡¯t, you will die.¡±


    Arianne, who stopped me with her barrier, spoke with a worried look on her face, so I had no choice but to nod and leave the mansion.


    ¡°Excuse me, could you please tell us who you are?¡±


    ¡°Are your wounds fine?¡±


    As I left the mansion and settled down in the yard, students began to flock around me one by one.


    ¡°Thank you for helping us.¡±


    ¡°¡±Thank you.¡±¡±


    I looked at them and kept silent, but the students started bowing and thanking me.


    <em>¡®¡­I¡¯m not worthy of their gratitude.¡¯</em>


    But no matter how much I thought about it, I didn¡¯t deserve to be thanked by them. After all, I was the reason they got involved in this situation in the first ce.


    ¡°Cough! Cough!¡±


    With that in mind, I staggered up and trudged away.


    ¡°W-Wait!¡±


    Some students shouted from behind, but I didn¡¯t stop.


    ¡°Hah¡­¡±


    After walking for a long time, I arrived at the yground where I used to sit down with Serena and count the stars. I sat on a swing and heaved a deep sigh.


    ¡°¡­The second ordeal ising up, huh?¡±


    While muttering and looking up at the starry night sky, I suddenly felt a presence behind me.


    ¡°Frey.¡±


    ¡°Damn! You surprised me.¡±


    Thanks to that jump scare, I shot up from the swing seat and found Irina standing behind me with a stiff expression on her face, so I smiled.


    ¡°Why did youe here?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s¡­ because¡­¡±


    Irina hesitated for a moment, and then replied, carefully taking a seat next to me.


    ¡°¡­na and Isolet have arrived.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°na is looking after the children¡­ and Isolet is looking at the mansion¡­ she looks quite angry.¡±


    ¡°Then the Imperial Knights will be here soon.¡±


    Having said that, I sighed and started to swing back and forth.


    ¡°Don¡¯t do anything. It¡¯s too dangerous to try anything at this point.¡±


    ¡°¡­Ah.¡±


    Irina hurriedly grabbed the swing and spoke in a worried voice.


    I wondered why she was so worried, but after seeing the chains drenched in blood, it certainly seemed like I shouldn¡¯t push myself.


    ¡°¡­Frey, when do you think the second ordeal wille?¡±


    While I was thinking, Irina inquired in a trembling voice.


    ¡°Um¡­ after this situation dies down.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡±


    When I answered her with aposed expression on my face, Irina¡¯s eyes began to tremble.


    ¡°Well, this ordeal isn¡¯t really a big deal¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­Stop bullshitting!¡±


    I put a rxed expression on my face in order to reassure her because she had been overly worried about the ordeal, but Irina raised her voice and cut me off.


    ¡°You¡¯re going to suffer through a situation you never wanted to go through¡­ this time even more painfully and slowly¡­ How is that not a big deal?¡±


    Her hands trembled as she spoke.


    ¡°It¡¯s just a mere illusion. It isn¡¯t reality, so there¡¯s no problem.¡±


    I took her hand and spoke gently, but Irina, who kept her head lowered, slowly raised her eyes and locked her gaze with mine.


    ¡°Frey, I have a favor to ask you.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Let me share the pain of your ordeal.¡±


    Saying so, Irina grabbed my hand tightly.


    ¡°It¡¯s my fault that you have to suffer through ordeals in the first ce. So¡­¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about Irina? It¡¯s not your fault.¡±


    ¡°¡­Frey.¡±


    Eventually, when I finally cut Irina off, tears began to drip down from her eyes.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­ I¡¯m really sorry¡­¡±


    ¡°Hey, why are you doing this¡­¡±


    No matter how much dark mana she possessed in her body, Irina still had difficulty casting magic due to her mana exhausted state


    Nevertheless, she did her best to protect the students today.


    It wasn¡¯t her fault that an assassin squad raided the mansion.


    However, she seems to be trying to take too much responsibility for everything.


    Is it because I told her to take good care of the children in the morning?


    Or is it just because she has a good heart?


    I¡¯m not sure, but it seems like I should just try tofort her.


    ¡°Irina, you really¡ª¡±


    ¡°Frey, I have a confession to make.¡±


    As I was pondering over that while gently patting Irina¡¯s back, who had been sobbing with her face buried in my chest, abruptly stopped crying and muttered.


    ¡°Confession?¡±


    ¡°¡­Yes, I must confess something to you.¡±


    Irina raised her head and began speaking with a guilt-ridden face covered in tears.


    ¡°Honestly, I was too afraid to tell you. So¡­ I haven¡¯t been able to talk to you properly until now.¡±


    ¡°¡­Really?¡±


    ¡°Yes. But after listening to my confession, you might despise me.¡±


    After hearing her words, I was confused and tried to think of what Irina had done to me.


    ¡°Uh¡­ Irina? Whatever you did to me, it must have been the right thing to do from your standpoint. Back then, I was truly a person who deserved to die. So there¡¯s no need to feel guilty.¡±


    ¡°B-But Frey¡­¡±


    Despite my words, Irina, who was biting her lower lip, said something with a pale, helpless face.


    ¡°¡­I¡¯m the one who put the 12 o¡¯clock curse on you.¡±


    After finishing her words, Irina slipped away from my embrace and fearfully nced into my eyes.


    ¡°Pffft!¡±


    ¡°F-Frey?¡±


    She was so cute that I burst intoughter unknowingly. Then Irina, who was watching me, began to look even more confused.


    ¡°I already know that. You thought I didn¡¯t know?¡±


    ¡°W-What¡¯s that supposed to mean¡­!?¡±


    After hearing my words, Irina inquired again as her voice trembled with her bottled up emotions.


    ¡°You cursed me during the freshman weing party..¡±


    ¡°Ahhh¡­¡±


    Then, as a joke, I frowned slightly. Upon seeing my expression, Irina began to shake.


    ¡°F-Frey¡­ I¡­ that¡¯s¡­¡±


    ¡°So, is that all you have to confess?¡±


    ¡°¡­uh?¡±


    As I stopped her with a calm expression while she continued to stutter. She looked dazed.


    ¡°On an average day, my life is constantly being threatened by numerous assassination attempts. Your curse is a single additional contribution to that count.¡±


    ¡°But! That curse is¡­!¡±


    ¡°Of course, it¡¯s a curse with a 100% fatality rate. But I sessfully stopped that curse, and thanks to you I¡¯m still alive¡­ ah!¡±


    While I was pounding my chest, I let out a brief groan as I identally touched my wound.


    ¡°Y-You knew that I cast it¡­¡±


    ¡°Ahem, anyway¡­ I¡¯m still alive and well, and you¡¯re in a mana exhausted state from the recoil, so let¡¯s call it even.¡±


    ¡°But Frey¡­¡±


    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s stop talking about it. Don¡¯t feel guilty because of that anymore.¡±


    As I continued tofort Irina, I saw a familiar creature flying from afar. I then resolutely ended the conversation and stretched out my hand.


    ¡°Hoot!¡±


    The white owlnded naturally on my hand. It then tilted its head and began staring at Irina, who was next to me.


    ¡°Oh, ouch! Ouch!¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s see¡­ What kind of letter it is this time¡­¡±


    I nced at the white owl that started hunting Irina, then quietly turned my attention to the letter he brought me.


    <strong>Please reply if you are alive. Please.</strong>


    ¡°¡­You must have been quite worried.¡±


    It¡¯s uncharacteristic for Serena to have such sloppy handwriting, and it¡¯s even more clear that she was worried based on the fact that the letter isn¡¯t even in an envelope.


    ¡°¡­Hey, give me a pen.¡±


    ¡°Hoooot!¡±


    ¡°Stop bullying her and give me a pen.¡±


    After looking at the letter with a subtle smile for a moment, I grabbed the owl, who had been constantly pecking Irina, and pulled the pen off its leg.


    <strong>I¡¯m safe. I escaped safely.</strong>


    I wrote a reply on the back of the letter Serena had sent, and after thinking for a while, I scribbled a brief addition.


    <strong>I love you.</strong>


    After writing that, I smiled briefly. I then handed the letter to the owl, who was sitting on my head while staring intently at the letter.


    ¡°Hoot!¡±


    Then, with a satisfied expression on its face, the owl patted my head with its wings as if it could read the contents, then picked up the letter and flew away into the sky.


    <strong>¡ºThe Second Ordeal of the system has begun!¡»</strong>


    ¡°¡­This.¡±


    At that moment, a system window appeared in front of my eyes.


    Apparently, the letter I had just written was the trigger that ended this stage.


    ¡°Frey? What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°¡­It seems like the second ordeal is going to start.¡±


    ¡°¡­..!¡±


    Hearing my words, Irina began to look terrified. I patted her shoulder and said gently.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine, I¡¯ve been saying this over and over¡­ It¡¯s not reality anyway. We¡¯ve already seeded in preventing it, but it¡¯s just a brief vision of what could have happened. A ¡®what-if¡¯ situation.¡±


    ¡°Frey! I¡¯lle too¡­!¡±


    Irina hurriedly shouted and stretched out her hand to me, as if she was intent on ignoring my words from the start¡­


    ¡°¡­It has begun.¡±


    Irina withdrew her outstretched hand, as her open mouth slowly closed.


    <i> ¨C Whoosh¡­</i>


    And from that moment on, everything began to rewind.


    The owl that had flown far into the sky turned back, sat on my head, and attacked Irina again.


    After a while, Irina, who was biting her lips, got up from her seat and walked backwards.


    And, suddenly, I also got up and started to walk backwards towards the mansion in the distance.


    As I kept walking backwards, coughing and staggering all the way, I experienced the bizarre feeling of the blood that I had coughed up earlier returning to my body again. All of a sudden, I was back in the yard of the mansion.


    ¡°Did the rewinding process be faster?¡±


    And from that moment on, everything started spinning.


    I could see students bowing to me, but before I could see anything more, I was already back in the cer.


    As I was looking at the unconscious Ferloche, the leader of the assassination squad that I killed earlier suddenly appeared.


    As I kept going back to the past, I realized that the images that had been continuously rewinding finally stopped.


    <b><i>¨C Therefore, this operation is canceled. And, from now on, the backup n will be initiated.</i></b>


    ¡°Is this where the second ordeal starts?¡±


    Eventually, as the voice on the radio, which had been cut off in the original timeline, spoke without interruption, I hardened my expression and scanned my surroundings.


    <b><i>¨C From now on, we will set this mansion on fire.</i></b>


    Then, when I heard the voice again from the radio, I frowned and clicked my tongue.


    ¡®I did the right thing, killing them all.¡¯


    <em>This time I¡¯ve returned to witness the bad ending of the world.</em>

 Chapter 72: The Bad Ending

    <b>? Bad Ending ?</b>


    <b><i>¨C Set the mansion on fire as nned, then evacuate. Once again, after setting the mansion on fire, evacuate as soon as possible.</i></b>


    As I listened to themands from the radio, I couldn¡¯t help but curse at the order.


    ¡°Oh no! Not on my watch!¡±


    I started running with an urgent expression on my face.


    ¡®Are theycking free will?¡¯


    I was concerned about how I should behave ording to the situation, but was relieved that I didn¡¯t have to disguise my actions if they were being controlled by the system.


    <i>¨C Schwiing!</i>


    ¡°Stop! Stop right now!!¡±


    As I charged forward with that thought in mind, I drew my sword and began to sh the numerous assassins in front of me.


    ¡°¡­Ughh!¡±


    After shing the assassins for such a long time, I was eventually ambushed by an assassin who was approaching me quietly from behind as he stabbed my side.


    ¡°Aaarghhh!!¡±


    ¡®Thank god. It doesn¡¯t hurt at all.¡¯


    The situation was an illusion created by the ordeal, so fortunately, I didn¡¯t feel any pain at all. However, my body still reacted and howled in agony when I was stabbed in the side.


    ¡°Oh, no¡­¡±


    As I screamed and staggered back, the assassin who had sessfully stabbed me took something out and threw it on the floor. In the next moment, it exploded, giving birth to a raging me.


    <i>¨C Whoosh!</i>


    The mes began to devour every corner of the mansion. As I was in despair watching that situation, the assassin cautiously began approaching me.


    <i>¨C Spark!</i>


    ¡°¡­Everyone, I have to save everyone.¡±


    After shooting a silverser at the assassin, I muttered that under my breath while increasing the pace of my steps.


    ¡®What? Why are there stillmoners everywhere?¡¯


    Originally, most of themoners had escaped, so only a few students had been trapped on the second floor and in the cer.


    However, during this ordeal, many students were still lying unconscious on the floor of the mansion.


    ¡®It was literally the worst-case scenario.¡¯


    ¡°Cough! Cough!! Ugh¡­¡±


    Having re-evaluated the level of the ordeal to ¡®hell¡¯ difficulty, I suddenly realized that I was coughing.


    ¡°I¡­ I can still endure¡­ I¡¯ve been through worse things¡­¡±


    I nced at the blood on my hands before lifting the students in front of me and carrying them towards the exit.


    And then, the tragedy began.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    ¡°Cough! Cough!! Ugh¡­¡±


    The entire area was covered in a nket of smoke.


    ¡°Gasp¡­ gasp¡­¡±


    Poisonous mist made from lunar mana and smoke from the fire covered the Starlight mansion that had stood tall for a millennium.


    A girl was desperately crawling on the floor of the mansion, which had been painted vividly with a yellowish shade thanks to the raging mes.


    ¡°Not that way.¡±


    ¡°¡­Gasp!¡±


    The girl was crawling in tears, desperately looking for an exit, in order to somehow survive so that her miserable life wouldn¡¯t end in such a meaningless way. When someone spoke in a low voice, she took a breath in surprise.


    ¡°Cough¡­! Cough¡­ Cough¡­¡±


    But at that moment, she inhaled a mixture of poisonous lunar mana and ck smoke. The girl tried holding her breath as much as possible, but began struggling with the pain.


    ¡°Please¡­ spare me. Please.¡±


    The girl, who was suffering from the pain, noticed that the man who had spoken to her was standing right in front of her, and with a tearful face, she began to beg for her life.


    ¡°I¡¯m dying¡­ help¡­ please¡­¡±


    ¡°Sigh¡­¡±


    The pace she was talking in slowed as she inhaled more of the toxic smoke, but she wanted to survive somehow and desperately begged the man in front of her for help.


    ¡°Stay still. If you struggle, it¡¯ll be difficult for me to carry you.¡±


    I watched the girl struggle before heaving a sigh of relief and stretched out my hand carefully.


    <i>¨C Crack!</i>


    ¡°¡­..!¡±


    But just then, an eerie sound resounded from the chandelier right above the girl as it fell towards her.


    ¡°Ahhh¡­¡±


    When the man who was watching the scene froze, the girl intuitively felt her end was near. Thus, she quietly closed her eyes in eptance.


    In the end, everything she had done was meaningless.


    The days when she ran around the market with her one and only older sister and begged for things like crazy.


    The day she bought her first book with the money she had saved up in her spare time.


    And when she found out that her sister had actually paid for most of the book¡¯s cost, she hugged her sister and wept.


    She had studied hard ever since, and when she was admitted to Sunrise Academy, she again hugged her sister and shed tears of joy.


    The precious memories of her life shed before her eyes. However, all the blissful memories she shared were all in vain now.


    In the end, she would meet a miserable end here.


    She would die after being despised and ridiculed by both bystanders on the streets and by the aristocrats after entering the academy.


    ¡®Sister¡­ I¡¯m sorry¡­¡¯


    Thest memory that shed through her mind was her job at the new orphanage in the capital, and her beloved older sister. As she watched the chandelier nearing her face, she muttered to herself.


    ¡®I couldn¡¯t keep our promise¡­¡¯


    ¡°Get down!!¡±


    ¡°Huh!?¡±


    Surprised at the man¡¯s shout, the girl turned her crestfallen eyes towards him, only to see him rushing towards her and eventually tackle her.


    <i> ¨C Crash!</i>


    ¡°Aargh¡­!¡±


    At the next moment, the horrific sound of the chandelier shattering and the man¡¯s agonizing screams mingled together to create a dreadful cacophony.


    ¡°¡­Huh?¡±


    The girl, who was staring nkly at the scene she couldn¡¯t fathom, suddenly realized that the man, whose arms were wrapped around her, was trembling.


    ¡°Hey¡­ are you alright¡­ huh?¡±


    The kind-hearted girl put her hand on the quivering man and inquired, but immediately she was taken aback.


    It was because her tongue, which had been frozen due to the poison, was now free.


    ¡°Who are you? And how¡­¡±


    When the girl realized that the mana glistening from his body was surrounding her, she looked at him with a puzzled gaze and asked more questions.


    ¡°¡­Get out of here. Go.¡±


    But her question was ignored by the man as he answered in an icy voice.


    ¡°B-But¡­ the smoke¡­ and what about you?¡±


    ¡°¡­Don¡¯t make me repeat myself.¡±


    Then the man grabbed her hand and forced her up. The girl then began looking around her with a bewildered expression on her face.


    It was because the poison of the smoke, which had been strangling her until now, had disappeared, and a refreshing feeling circted within her body.


    ¡°T-Thank you¡ªHeup!¡±


    The girl was about to express her gratitude to her savior, but she was shocked to see the man staggering away.


    ¡°Uhhh¡­¡±


    <em>Blood streamed down from countless different wounds etched on his mangled body.</em>


    <em>The clothes he was wearing were tattered and had lost their purpose a long time ago.</em>


    ¡°U-Uh¡­¡±


    Thanks to that, his bare skin could be seen clearly. Skin riddled with burns and gruesome wounds.


    However, those burns and wounds were covered in blood and ashes, which helped disguise the extent of his injuries.


    ¡°You have to leave¡­ this ce will copse soon.¡±


    ¡°B-But¡­ yo-you can¡¯t move¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine. Don¡¯t worry about me, just go.¡±


    Upon hearing that, the girl looked at the face of the man who had saved her.


    ¡°What are you doing? Why aren¡¯t you going?¡±


    ¡°Ah, yes¡­¡±


    Even though his clothes were torn to rags, and he only wore a mask to hide his face, why did he seem familiar?


    ¡°¡­Damn it.¡±


    ¡°Heugh!¡±


    As she trudged away while staring nkly at the masked man, the ceiling copsed and the fiery wooden nks began to crumble.


    ¡°Get down.¡±


    The man tackled the girl down and shielded her curled-up body.


    <i>¨C Schwing! sh!!</i>


    ¡°Ughh!¡±


    Having secured the girl¡¯s safety, the man drew his sword and began shing the wooden nks, falling towards them.


    One. Two. Three.


    The man who had been knocking the nks aside suddenly groaned.


    ¡°Ughh!¡±


    ¡°Wh-What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°¡­It¡¯s nothing.¡±


    Although the man imed it was nothing, the girl could hear the tremor in his voice.


    ¡°¡­..!¡±


    The girl gently lifted her head and noticed a piece of a wood nk embedded in the man¡¯s leg who had been protecting her.


    ¡°¡­Get up. We have to move.¡±


    Nevertheless, the man stood up with a calm expression and started to lead the girl outside.


    ¡°Fu¡­ Ha¡­ puff¡­¡±


    After walking for what felt like an eternity, the girl was finally able to make it outside.


    ¡°Um¡­ sir¡­¡±


    As the relief that she was alive surged over her, she vomited out the waste that had umted in her body and breathed in the fresh air.


    ¡°Thank you¡­ Thank you so much¡­ Huh?¡±


    However, the man who was next to her just a moment ago had already started heading back towards the mansion.


    ¡°W-Wait a minute!!¡±


    The girl, who was looking around with a bewildered expression on her face, began to talk after she quickly stepped in front of the man who was about to enter the burning estate again.


    ¡°Why do you want to go back in? We barely escaped¡­!¡±


    ¡°¡­There are still children left on the second floor.¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about!? Are you nning on saving all those children¡ª¡±


    ¡°Move.¡±


    The girl, who was trying to stop the man with an absurd look, fell to the floor after the man had shoved her aside. She then watched his fading back in a daze as he went back into the mansion.


    ¡°A-Arianne? Where are you going?¡±


    ¡°Back in. To help that man.¡±


    When Arianne, whose defense magic spell had already been shattered, tried to follow the man, the girl screamed urgently.


    ¡°Don¡¯t overdo it, and please save that man! He is my savior¡­¡±


    ¡°That man is not only your savior.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    To the girl who tilted her head when she heard those words, Arianne spoke.


    <strong>¡°He is the savior of all these children behind me.¡±</strong>


    ¡°¡­..!¡±


    It was then that the girl realized that the students who had gathered behind her were staring nkly at the mansion door where the man had just entered.


    Although they were coughing, vomiting, burned or injured, they were all alive because of that man.


    ¡°¡­Please take care of my unconscious friend Irina. She passed out while fighting alongside me.¡±


    Arianne then entered the mansion, entrusting her friend to the girl behind her, who watched with a nk expression on her face.


    ¡®There are no fatalities yet¡­ So¡­ if we just save the people on the second floor¡­¡¯


    Then Arianne, who was looking at the lunar mana, the poisonous gas mingled with ck smoke, and the fire that grew more intense over time, paused for a moment.


    ¡°By the way¡­ who is that man?¡±


    Arianne, who had been thinking about the identity of the person who had been saving the students, muttered in a low voice.


    ¡°¡­It¡¯s a face I¡¯ve seen somewhere.¡±


    There was a time when the masked man, who saved them from being killed by a considerably skilled assassin, had his mask torn for a bit because of the assassin¡¯s attacks.


    ¡°No way¡­¡±


    The silver eyes she saw then were quite familiar to Arianne and to all the other students.


    ¡°¡­Could that be Frey?¡±


    Arianne, who said that, quickly smirked and headed to the second floor.


    Even the world ending would be a more believable story than Frey saving themoners.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    ¡°I¡­ It¡¯s all my fault¡­ It¡¯s all¡­¡±


    ¡°Please. Please, at least take this child out. I have no hope.¡±


    ¡°¡±¡­¡­.¡±¡±


    The masked man and Arianne looked at the situation unfolding in front of them with nk expressions.


    In front of them was Lulu, who had fallen into a state of severe self-loathing, a girl who had copsed after ingesting too much smoke, and Alice, who had her legs crushed under a wooden pir, painting the picture of total chaos.


    ¡°¡­You take that suicidal girl out. I¡¯ll take care of these two girls.¡±


    ¡°A-Alright.¡±


    After thinking for a moment, the masked man gave an order, and Arianne quickly nodded and ran out of the mansion while carrying Lulu, who had been crying until then.


    ¡°Thank you for your help.¡±


    Then Alice, who was watching the scene, bowed her head, thanked the man, and continued speaking with a trembling voice.


    ¡°I¡¯m stuck under this pir and can¡¯t get out. So, at least take the child next to me¡­¡±


    ¡°Ugh¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­Eh?¡±


    But when the masked man tried to lift the zing pir that was crushing her legs, Alice spoke with a bewildered expression on her face.


    ¡°Don¡¯t do this. If you take me with you, it will be toote. The mes are already in front of us¡­¡±


    ¡°Stay quiet. It will be quite painful.¡±


    ¡°Yes? What¡­ GAH!¡±


    However, when the masked man who cut her off mid-sentence lifted the pir and threw it away, Alice closed her eyes tightly upon feeling an excruciating pain in her legs.


    ¡°Do you still have the strength to hold on to me? Get on my back. We have to get out of here.¡±


    As the man in her mask muttered while looking at her, Alice shook her head slowly and answered.


    ¡°No, I don¡¯t deserve to get out of this ce.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°I was the reason behind this assassination squad¡­¡±


    After saying that, Alice sighed, while the masked man, who momentarily froze, forcibly lifted her up and said.


    ¡°What¡¯s that supposed to mean?¡±


    ¡°I, uh! I¡­¡±


    ¡°Say it.¡±


    After saying that, the masked man also lifted the girl who was lying next to her and was about to leave the room.


    After hesitating for a moment, Alice sighed and opened her mouth.


    ¡°¡­I¡¯m a secret spy of the Moonlight family.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡±


    When the masked man clicked his tongue at those words, Alice sighed and said.


    ¡°Of course, I¡¯m not an assassin, just an informant.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know who you are, but seeing that you are saving people¡­ Just saying this is enough to give you a rough idea how horrible a person I am. So, just leave me here¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­Well, I guess I¡¯ll have to listen a little more to decide whether to leave you or not.¡±


    As the masked man said that and continued walking down the hallway to escape the mes, Alice sighed and continued speaking in a trembling voice.


    ¡°I was nning to assassinate Frey while continuing to pass information to Her Highness, the Imperial Princess. But the captain of the assassin squad must have been unsatisfied with me.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    When the masked man asked, Alice answered with a trembling voice.


    ¡°For some reason, he thought I was leaking information. So, he secretly ordered Frey to be killed.¡±


    ¡°But?¡±


    ¡°It failed because Frey had been throwing away his food for the past few days. So today, while I was forced to prepare to kill him with my own hands, the enraged secret Lord of the Moonlight Family, dispatched an assassination squad.¡±


    ¡°¡­Then, that¡¯s the secret Lord¡¯s fault. Not yours.¡±


    When the masked man who was listening to that said in an absurd voice, Alice responded with tears in her eyes.


    ¡°No¡­ it¡¯s my fault. Because of my immaturity, provoking the secret Lord of the Moonlight Family, and repeatedly failing to assassinate him¡­ everyone is at risk¡­¡±


    ¡°Strange. How did they even notice that the information is being leaked? Serena¡¯s work should have been perfect¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­Look, so please drop me now. I don¡¯t deserve to get out of here.¡±


    After hearing her words, the masked man muttered to himself for a moment. However, when Alice spoke with a determined look on her face, he replied with a smirk.


    ¡°Fine, if you manage to get out of here, you must confess. That¡¯s how you will pay for your sins.¡±


    ¡°N, no¡­ Then the Moonlight family¡­ Ah.¡±


    When Alice, who was replying to the man with a grim look on her face, saw the situation unfolding in front of her, she began to spit out curses.


    ¡°Fuck.¡±


    And it was the same with the masked man.


    This was because the entrance, which had been intact until now, was now blocked by copsed trees and pirs.


    ¡°Heuup!!¡±


    ¨C Schwiiing!


    The man, who was silently watching the scene, soon closed his eyes and drew his sword. He then swung it with all his might.


    ¡°W-What!?¡±


    Then, the sparkling mana shed through the poisonous fog and cleaved past the obstacles. Alice, who witnessed that scene, slowly turned her head and looked at the man.


    ¡°You¡­ who are you?¡±


    ¡°¡­You don¡¯t need to know.¡±


    The masked man replied briefly and began to slowly move forward.


    ¡°Damn¡­ I¡¯m running out of life force now¡­ I don¡¯t think there are any more people inside¡­¡±


    Eventually, the masked man who came out of the exitid down the rescued women in the yard and took a deep breath.


    ¡°Wait, where is the Saintess? Where is the Saintess?¡±


    ¡°¡­Lady Ferloche! Are you there!?¡±


    But at that moment, urgent voices that were looking for Ferloche resounded from behind. Upon hearing those voices, the masked man stood up with a shocked expression on his face.


    ¡°You guys! What¡¯re you talking about!?¡±


    ¡°So¡­ We were lying low in the cer, and we escaped thanks to Lady Ferloche¡­¡±


    ¡°But now, I can¡¯t find Lady Ferloche! She said she would follow us soon and told us to go ahead¡­¡±


    ¡°Fuck!!¡±


    Hearing that, the masked man hurriedly began to look around.


    ¡°Arianne! Where¡¯s Arianne!¡±


    ¡°She was hit by a burning pir when she came out earlier¡­ she survived because of her defensive magic, but she lost consciousness after inhaling too much smoke¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­No, she mustn¡¯t die. If she dies, it¡¯s game over. No no no.¡±


    The masked man, who was muttering in panic upon hearing those words, immediately muttered to the student next to him with a resolute expression.


    ¡°My will is in a secret pocket inside my bag.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m telling you just in case¡­¡±


    And the next moment, the masked man jumped into the mansion that had turned into hell.


    ¡°H-Hey!!¡±


    ¨C Ruuuumble!!


    ¡°¡­Ah.¡±


    Then the next moment, the Starlight mansion began to copse.


    It was the moment when the historically significant monument that had been passed down for a thousand years ceased to exist.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    The next morning,


    ¡°Lady Ferloche!!¡±


    Someone was frantically searching through the Starlight family mansion, which was no longer gued by the poisonous fog.


    ¡°Lady Ferloche! Where are you!! Lady Ferloche!!¡±


    ¡°Princess.¡±


    ¡°Lady Ferloche!!!¡±


    ¡°¡­Please stop denying reality already.¡±


    Despite the protests of the investigative team, knights dispatched from the Imperial family, and the students who were involved in the incident, na still searched through the remains of the building until her hands bled. She then heard Isolet¡¯s icy voice from the side and froze on the spot.


    ¡°Lady Ferloche is dead. Thanks to your cunning antics.¡±


    ¡°Ahhh¡­¡±


    na, who had a nk expression on her face after hearing that, plopped on the rubble and burst into tears.


    ¡°I, I¡­ I just¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­There¡¯s a sign of life here!¡±


    ¡°¡­!¡±


    However, when the mage dispatched from the Magic Tower urgently shouted, na rushed to the ce and began digging through the wreckage.


    ¡°It¡¯s the cer! If it¡¯s here, definitely!!¡±


    Eventually, she found the entrance to the cer, and with a hopeful look, she smashed the door with sr mana and walked inside.


    ¡°La-Lady Fe-Ferloche¡­.!! You¡¯re alive¡­¡±


    na, who found Ferloche alive inside, ran to her with tears in her eyes, but ¡­


    ¡°¡­Uh?¡±


    ¡°Why¡­ Why the hell are you noting back to life¡­ Why¡­¡±


    Soon after, she found Ferloche holding someone in tears, frozen on the spot.


    ¡°T-This¡­ how did this happen?¡±


    ¡°Wake up¡­ Get up¡­¡±


    Before long, na inquired in a trembling voice, but Ferloche ignored her and continued muttering with tears in her eyes.


    ¡°I was wrong¡­ Please¡­ Frey¡­¡±


    In her arms remained Frey Raon Starlight¡¯s cold corpse.

 Chapter 73: The Beginning of Hell

    <b>? The Beginning of Hell ?</b>


    ¡°Ugh¡­ Damn it.¡±


    As soon as Frey stepped inside, the mansion began crumbling. Frey then uttered a brief swear and started dodging the falling rubble.


    ¡°No¡­ I won¡¯tst even a minute if I go on like this.¡±


    The entrance he came from had already copsed, and the ces that were still intact had already begun crumbling rapidly.


    In such a terrifying situation, Frey shut his eyes and spread his ster mana in all directions.


    ¡°Cough¡­!¡±


    Soon after, he exhausted almost all of his mana and copsed while coughing up blood.


    ¡°She¡¯s in front¡­ She¡¯s right in front.¡±


    But thankfully, whether he was lucky or unlucky, the person he was looking for was right in front of him. So even though hecked mana, Frey was able to find her.


    ¡°W-Who are you¡­¡±


    Frey endured the agonizing pain with his sheer will as he discovered Ferloche lying on the floor in front of him.


    ¡°Ferloche! Get up! You have to get out!¡±


    Frey tried to lift the copsed Ferloche, but she realized that her body had no strength left and cried out in a desperate voice.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know who you are¡­ but get out of here. You can¡¯t save me.¡±


    She could only reply in a feeble tone because she had already exhausted her holy power while searching for injured students and the children, who were in critical condition after inhaling the poisonous smoke.


    ¡°No, I can never give up. Never.¡±


    Of course, there was no way Frey could give up on Ferloche. Her death was one of the system¡¯s <b>¡ºGame Over¡»</b> conditions, and it was also something Frey could never let happen.


    ¡°Don¡¯t do this¡­ Leave me and go¡­¡±


    ¡°Stay still.¡±


    Then Frey lifted Ferloche¡¯s fallen figure.


    In fact, he didn¡¯t even have the strength left to leave this ce, nor the strength to lift Ferloche. But Frey¡¯s resolve to save her, no matter what, was enough to keep him going.


    <i>¨C Rumble!</i>


    ¡°¡­Damn.¡±


    However, God didn¡¯t seem to grace the tale of the Hero and the Saintess. Because as soon as Frey lifted Ferloche and turned around, the mansion began copsingpletely.


    ¡°The cer, we have to go to the cer¡­¡±


    In such a desperate situation, Frey staggered while holding Ferloche in his arms and started heading somewhere.


    <em>Sometimes he inhaled the poisonous gas and coughed up blood.</em>


    <em>Sometimes he suffered deep wounds from the copsing rubble.</em>


    <em>And other times, additional burn scars were engraved all over his body.</em>


    <em>Yet, he didn¡¯t stop walking forward.</em>


    ¡°I¡¯ve arrived¡­ now¡­¡±


    After walking for a long time, Frey managed to reach the entrance to the cer.


    <i>¨C Screech¡­</i>


    Frey opened the entrance to the cer that had been enchanted with a protection magic circle, carefully pushed Ferloche inside, and sighed.


    <i>¨C Spark!</i>


    ¡°¡­Hah.¡±


    However, he soon realized that the protection magic circle cast on the cer¡¯s door had been shattered.


    ¡°Crazy bastard.¡±


    When Frey noticed the charred corpse of the Assassination squad captain right next to him, he was able to figure out that he had destroyed the protective magic circle surrounding the cer, and in turn, died from the magical bacsh.


    Of course, in the desperate situation, such a discovery wasn¡¯t helpful at all.


    ¡°Hey¡­ why aren¡¯t youing in? Hey¡­!¡±


    ¡°Hmmm¡­¡±


    Frey was deep in thought, but upon hearing Ferloche¡¯s weak voice from the cer, he muttered with a determined look.


    ¡°If it¡¯s going to be a bad ending either way¡­ It would be better for Ferloche to survive than myself, who will bepletely useless because of the ¡ºGame Over¡» penalty.¡±


    After that, Frey violently shut the cer door and began pouring hisst vestiges of ster mana into the shattered protective magic circle.


    Of course, the amount itself wasn¡¯t enough to restore the magic circle.


    However, the ster mana, inherited by the Starlight family, generates explosive power when the members of the Starlight family sacrifice themselves to save others.


    <i> ¨C Spark¡­</i>


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­¡±


    Having restored the magic circle with that miraculous power, Frey quietly closed his eyes and whispered.


    <strong>¡°¡­I couldn¡¯t survive.¡±</strong>


    Thest person he thought of was none other than his mother.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    ¡°Hey! Why aren¡¯t youing in!? Hey!¡±


    In the pitch-ck cer, Ferloche clung to the door and shouted desperately.


    Because the man who saved her hadn¡¯t entered the cer yet.


    ¡°Ugh¡­!¡±


    After crying out for a long time, Ferloche started crawling towards the doorway with all her remaining strength.


    ¡°Ughh!¡±


    Eventually, when she arrived at the door with the protection magic circle, she desperately tried to open the door.


    <i>¨C Thud</i>


    ¡°¡­Huh?¡±


    After struggling with the door for a long time, she finally managed to open it. However, someone fell on top of her as soon as the door opened, and she stumbled back to the floor alongside him.


    ¡°Cough! Cough!! Ugh¡­¡±


    Ferloche, who was momentarily shocked, began to cough as a result of the smoke that leaked through the open door. She pushed the person who had fallen on top of her aside and started heading towards the door again.


    ¡°H-Hey! Are you alright!?¡±


    Ferloche closed the door with thest of her strength, and grabbed the person who was lying next to her, then began to shake him.


    ¡°P-Please don¡¯t die! Hey!¡±


    But when the man lying next to her didn¡¯t move, Ferloche cried out and began concentrating holy power in her hands.


    She had already used most of her holy power reserves to save the other children, but she nevertheless pushed her remaining power to the limit.


    ¡°Still, I still have a little bit of holy power left¡­ So¡­ if I give him just a little bit of strength¡­¡±


    Because as long as there were still signs of life left in the limp man, she had the potential to save him¡­


    His life, on the verge of being extinguished, was like a candle in the wind. If even a little bit of her holy power was infused, he might be able to hold on until he was rescued.


    With such hope, Ferloche eagerly began to imbue him with her holy power.


    ¡°¡­Uh?¡±


    But something was strange.


    She was obviously trying her best to infuse holy power, but it wasn¡¯t being transferred to him.


    ¡°Something¡¯s strange? I¡¯m obviously using it?¡±


    Ferloche thought that her holy power hadpletely exhausted and checked her hand, but it was clear that, albeit barely, she was emanating holy power.


    ¡°W-Why can¡¯t I infuse holy power? Why?¡±


    Seeing this, Ferloche began attempting to infuse holy power again, but she never felt the man¡¯s life force increase.


    ¡°Wait, this happened once before.¡±


    Ferloche, who was restless and despondent at such an anomaly, began to mumble as a sharp glint flickered across her eyes.


    ¡°It was also in the cer of the orphanage. At that time, the subject of the phenomenon was¡­ I¡¯m sure¡­!¡±


    Ferloche muttered in a distinct, clear voice, and reached out her trembling hand towards the mask that the man was wearing.


    <i>¨C Plunk</i>


    ¡°¡­..!!!¡±


    Ferloche took off the man¡¯s mask with a nervous expression, then stiffened.


    ¡°F¡­ F¡­ Frey?¡±


    It was because Frey¡¯s face, which had a relieved smile, greeted Ferloche.


    ¡°Y-You just why? Why did you save me? Why?¡±


    Because of that, Ferloche fell into a state of panic, and began to mutter as she hurriedly infused more of her holy power into him.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t Frey a viin? An evil person? A person who hurts everyone¡­? Why¡­ Why¡­¡±


    As she continued muttering, Ferloche stumbled and copsed next to Frey because she exhausted all of her remaining power.


    ¡°¡­The Demon God¡­ the Demon God, will soon awaken.¡±


    With those words, Ferloche lost consciousness. Five minutes before na found her, she woke up.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    ¡°Frey¡­ wake up¡­ please¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­Lady Ferloche, how did this happen?¡±


    Ferloche was holding Frey¡¯s cold corpse amidst the rubble. na was staring nkly at Ferloche¡¯s weeping figure, and inquired with a puzzled expression on her face.


    ¡°Pri-Princess na¡­ Frey is¡­ Frey is¡­ dead.¡±


    Then Ferloche, whose face was covered in tears, wept and answered.


    ¡°¡­I see.¡±


    na briefly responded to her words, then began to nce at Isolet, who was standing next to her.


    ¡°¡­¡­..¡±


    Isolet felt an indescribable emotion as she kept staring at the scene in a daze.


    ¡®¡­With this, everything is over.¡¯


    na looked away from her and quietly mumbled to herself.


    ¡®Frey is dead, much earlier than expected, not to mention, the Moonlight family was also crushed. So now¡­ everything will return to normal.¡¯


    Not long ago, na received the news that the Moonlight Family¡¯s Elder Council had been disbanded.


    It was quite good news for na, who would have had to deal with those guys who broke their promise with her and tried to harm innocentmoners, even if she had to do it on her own.


    ¡®¡­Why the hell did they break our deal?¡¯


    However, doubts still lingered.


    na had offered the Moonlight family full support if they lent her assistance with Frey¡¯s assassination.


    Of course, she knew that the Moonlight family would be annihted soon, so it was a deal she had made to use them while she could.


    So, after forcing Frey and the nobles into a team, she thought of handing over the information to the Moonlight Family as soon as their location was revealed by the mark engraved on them.


    If all went ording to n, within days of the information regarding their location being leaked, assassins were supposed to break into their base and assassinate Frey along with the nobles who were bound to be the cancer of the Empire.


    And, as a result, amoner named ¡®Alice¡¯ would be med, who earnestly begged for Frey¡¯s death.


    Since she was considered to be apetent assassin of a secret organization, as the Moonlight Family¡¯s secret ally, she had been tampering with information, Alice¡¯s alibi, and evidence.


    Alice would eventually be apprehended by the investigation squad and punished for Frey¡¯s assassination and the other nobles.


    Of course, the Moonlight family thought of her as a ime pawn, but na strongly insisted that they protect her.


    Therefore, na, who also considered convict Alice¡¯s rescue operation into her n, was satisfied and waited for the day when her n would be put into effect.


    However, everything went wrong because of Isolet¡¯s actions.


    Not only did she manipte the voting results with her clever magic, but she even suddenly changed themanders of both teams.


    However, na didn¡¯t give up, and she contacted Alice through Serena, who was the Provisional Lord of the Moonlight Family, and cooked up another assassination scheme.


    ¡®The secret Lord of the family¡­ what the hell was he thinking?¡¯


    Butst night, an urgent letter arrived from Serena stating that the Lord of the secret family suddenly acted on his own.


    <b><i> ¨C The Secret Lord has taken matters in his own hands. The First Assassination Squad of the Moonlight Family has been deployed to the Starlight Family Mansion. If you¡¯re near the mansion right now¡­</i></b>


    After reading the letter, na rushed to the Starlight Duchy, but by the time she arrived, the mansion had already been engulfed in mes.


    ¡®I¡¯m d. Only Frey died.¡¯


    na was panicking for a bit, but she finally managed to breathe a sigh of relief now that she was certain that Ferloche had survived.


    na, of course, was well aware that even if the secret Lord had acted on his own, this event was the result of her own n.


    And she was well aware that her n had wounded manymoners.


    So, she would distribute her wealth to themoners, and¡­


    ¡°Frey¡­ open your eyes¡­ please¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­Well?¡±


    na, who had been immersed in her thoughts for a long time, came to her senses when she heard Ferloche weeping beside her.


    ¡®¡­Why is she sad?¡¯


    Of course, it was understandable that since Ferloche is a kind-hearted person, she might be behaving like that¡­ However, not too long ago, she was also someone who was hell-bent on killing Frey.


    But why was she now looking at Frey with such a sorrowful expression?


    ¡°Lady Ferloche, wake up.¡±


    ¡°Ugh¡­ sob¡­¡±


    na, who was bewildered for a moment, soon decided that treating Ferloche was the priority. So, she helped her to get up.


    ¡°Ah¡­ ah, but¡­¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to feel guilty. It¡¯s Frey. The evil and repulsive Frey.¡±


    Nevertheless, as Ferloche reached out her hand to Frey and cried out, na spoke to her adamantly.


    ¡°He paid the price for his crime. It looks like he died a painful death. Still,pared to the sins hemitted in the previous timeline, it¡¯s like drops of blood inparison. So don¡¯t feel needlessly guilty¡­¡±


    ¡°But¡­ But, Princess na¡­¡±


    But after cutting off na, Ferloche shed more tears and spoke.


    ¡°The one who saved me is¡­ Frey.¡±


    ¡°¡­Huh?¡±


    na was shocked for a moment after hearing her words, and said with a worried expression on her face.


    ¡°Because you went through so much¡­ you¡¯re even hallucinating¡­¡±


    ¡°No, I¡¯m not¡­ it¡¯s the truth, it¡¯s the truth!¡±


    ¡°This is bad. You need to go and get treated right away¡­¡±


    However, when Ferloche continued to weep and shout, na shook her head and grabbed her hand and tried to move her¡­


    ¡°¡­What¡¯s that supposed to mean?¡±


    Isolet, who was looking at Frey with a nk expression on her face, asked Ferloche a question.


    ¡°Frey¡­ saved you?¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­ Frey emerged from the mes¡­ and carried me here¡­¡±


    The story that Ferloche told was quite unbelievable for na.


    ¡°Frey, who was wearing a ck mask, came all the way here while carrying you down here?¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­ And, after he pushed me in here, he did something outside!¡±


    Having said that, Ferloche pointed to the door with a trembling hand. na then replied with a bitter smile.


    ¡°Lady Ferloche. Frey wouldn¡¯t do that. You must have hallucinated.¡±


    ¡°N-No¡­! Definitely¡­ definitely¡­!¡±


    ¡°Everyone, please take Lady Ferloche out.¡±


    Still, when Ferloche continued to speak in a trembling voice, na ordered the investigators, who had just arrived.


    ¡°N-No! NO!¡±


    Ferloche, who had been caught and dragged away by the investigation squad, suddenly began to scream urgently.


    ¡°Don¡¯t drag me out of here! Let me go! Let me go!!¡±


    ¡°Saintess, you need to be treated quickly. We have to move.¡±


    ¡°Princess na! I understand what the Prophecy meant! What we were doing waspletely wrong from the very beginning!¡±


    ¡°¡­Please take her out quickly.¡±


    However, na, who thought that Ferloche was having a seizure, urged the investigation squad in a serious voice.


    ¡°No¡­ don¡¯t open the door¡­ don¡¯t open the door¡­¡±


    Ferloche, who had been struggling for such a long time, soon lost consciousness and copsed as soon as she went outside.


    ¡°Please take Professor Isolet out as well.¡±


    ¡°¡­Yes.¡±


    na stared at the scene bitterly, ordered the investigation squad to take Isolet outside as well, who had been looking at Frey with a nk expression. She then turned her gaze towards Frey.


    ¡°Still, we can¡¯t be sure.¡±


    Then suddenly, she muttered with an icy expression and began to approach Frey while gathering golden sr mana in her hand.


    ¡°You¡¯re going to be resurrected soon anyway, right? Because you¡¯re the Demon King¡¯s aide.¡±


    In the previous timeline, the Demon King revived their dead subordinates several times.


    Of course, reviving the dead is quite difficult even for the Demon King, so it¡¯s not a magic that anyone can use¡­ Recently, Frey¡¯s actions were quite akin to what the Demon King¡¯s closest aides would do.


    So, if we consider the memories of the previous timeline¡­ The probability of the Demon King reviving Frey is quite high.


    ¡®And, in the first ce, he might be disguising his death with magic.¡¯


    If he was disguising his death, all of this would only help Frey.


    It was a great opportunity to fake his death and enter the ranks of the Demon King¡¯s Army.


    <i>¨C Spark¡­</i>


    After she organized her thoughts as such, na pointed her finger at Frey where a radiant golden mana had gathered and said.


    ¡°This is for Lady Serena.¡±


    Soon after, a golden beam of light pierced Frey¡¯s skull, but na wasn¡¯t satisfied yet as she continued to conjure up more arrows.


    ¡°This is for Ms. Irina and Lady Ferloche.¡±


    <i>¨C Pew!! Pew!!</i>


    Numerous golden arrows pierced Frey¡¯s body. Soon Frey¡¯s body became a mangled mess akin to Irina and Ferloche¡¯s corpses from the previous timeline.


    ¡°This is for Ms. Kania.¡±


    On top of that, na manifested a golden dagger, this time piercing Frey¡¯s throat.


    ¡°Finally¡­ this is for myself.¡±


    Having said that, na pulled out the dagger that pierced Frey¡¯s throat and subsequently pierced his heart, where Frey had stabbed her in the previous timeline.


    ¡°¡­Sigh.¡±


    At the end of that, na, who hadpletely confirmed Frey¡¯s death, heaved a deep sigh and muttered to herself.


    ¡°As expected, I¡­ don¡¯t have the qualifications to be the Imperial Princess.¡±


    She allied herself with evil, and as a result wounded several innocent people.


    That fact continued to torment her with guilt.


    It was a miracle that everyone besides Frey survived, but she couldn¡¯t imagine how terrible it would have been if there was even one casualty.


    ¡°¡­When it¡¯s all over, I¡¯ll turn myself in.¡±


    Moreover, even if there were no casualties, it was a situation in which everyone could have died.


    So, she must bear the responsibility.


    <i>¨C Spark¡­</i>


    With that thought in mind, na began to concentrate a vast amount of sr mana.


    Frey, who helped the Demon King awaken his power in the previous timeline, was dead, so there was still time.


    She would hold on until she found the Hero mentioned in the Prophecy, until the corruption of the Imperial Family has ended and the rotten aristocrats purged.


    After that, she wouldn¡¯t mind even if the entire world judged her.


    ¡°Anyway¡­ I can¡¯t even bear to see your body at the funeral.¡±


    na created a spherical ball of sr mana in the room, muttered quietly and walked out of the cer.


    ¡°¡­Huh?¡±


    A protective magic circle entered her field of vision when the basement cer closed.


    ¡°What¡¯s this¡­¡±


    Traces of the magic circle being shattered and reactivated still lingered.


    ¡°¡­No way.¡±


    na suddenly remembered Ferloche¡¯s words, but she soon shook her head and began to move forward quickly.


    ¡°Princess! Was there a masked man there?¡±


    ¡°Pardon?¡±


    However, she was soon interrupted by a girl.


    ¡°Because he saved us all.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, and in the end, he charged inside the mansion on the verge of copse to save Lady Ferloche¡­¡±


    ¡°Is he alive? If he is alive, I have to repay him¡­¡±


    Upon hearing their words, na had a dazed expression on her face until Irina, who had just regained consciousness, screamed forlornly.


    ¡°Frey!! Where are you!? Frey!!!¡±


    ¡°¡­Ms. Irina?¡±


    ¡°Frey¡­ No!!!¡±


    <strong>na¡¯s hell seemed to have just begun.</strong>

 Chapter 74: An Unfulfilled Promise

    <b>? An Unfulfilled Promise ?</b>


    ¡°Ms¡­Irina.?¡±


    na looked at Irina, who was panic-stricken, and inquired in a trembling voice.


    ¡°Why¡­ Why are you calling Frey¡¯s name with that expression?¡±


    ¡°Frey! Where is Frey! Frey!!¡±


    However, Irina shoved na aside and began frantically digging through the debris.


    ¡°Please¡­ please! Please please please¡­¡±


    ¡°Irina¡­ Why are you¡­?¡±


    Irina then approached her friend Arianne and asked a question in a quivering voice.


    ¡°A-Arianne¡­ Do you know where the man in the ck hood is?¡±


    Then Irina, who finally came to her senses, hurriedly changed the name she was calling out and asked a question.


    ¡°As far as I can remember¡­¡±


    Then Arianne frowned and tried to recall her memories.


    ¡°I was getting Lulu out of there, but I fainted when I was struck by a burning pir. That was myst memory and thest time I saw him.¡±


    When she had finished her words, Irina got up hurriedly and called all the students out loud.


    ¡°You guys!! Do you know what happened to the man in the ck hood!?¡±


    ¡°¡±¡­¡­..¡±¡±


    Unlike her usual self, desperation and sorrow lingered in Irina¡¯s voice, but the students couldn¡¯t answer her.


    Because they already knew the bitter truth.


    ¡°¡­He rushed back into the crumbling mansion to rescue Lady Ferloche.¡±


    It seemed that no one was going toe forward, but suddenly a girl stepped forward and said.


    ¡°And¡­ he hasn¡¯t returned yet.¡±


    ¡°W¡­hat?¡±


    Upon hearing those words, Irina plopped down with a crestfallen expression, while the students next to the girl began to murmur with a grim look on their faces.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know who he was, but he was quite brave¡­¡±


    ¡°Yes, if he hadn¡¯t carried me out the window, I¡¯d have suffocated to death¡­¡±


    ¡°The assassin almost stabbed me with his sword¡­ The man in that hood shielded me and got stabbed instead. Thanks to him, I¡¯m alive¡­ but he suffered a major wound on his back¡­¡±


    ¡°Wait, Lady Ferloche is alive? So¡­ maybe he¡¯s alive in the cer too?¡±


    As one of those students spoke in a hopeful voice, the faces of the students around them lit up.


    ¡°That¡¯s right! He went to save Lady Ferloche? So if Lady Ferloche is alive¡­ He must be alive too!¡±


    ¡°Princess! Did you not see anyone else in the basement earlier?¡±


    ¡°I hope he is alive¡­¡±


    Eventually, as each of the students uttered hopeful words, prayed, or asked questions to na, na¡¯s expression turned more and more pale as she looked at them.


    ¡°¡­Uh, uhh.¡±


    na, who was staring nkly at the expectant students with a pale face, quickly dashed back to the cer.


    ¨C Stomp¡­


    na, who had hastily absorbed the ever-expanding orb back into her own body, examining Frey with her trembling look on her face.


    ¡°A hood¡­¡±


    There remained a ck hood that someone had taken off next to his face.


    ¡°You, you? Did you save them?¡±


    At that moment, na realized that what Ferloche had said was indeed the truth, and at the same time, pale and tired, she began to mutter with a mysterious expression on her face.


    ¡°Wh-Why? Why did you save Ferloche¡­ and all the students?¡±


    na, who continued muttering, quietly began to approach Frey.


    ¡°You¡­ you¡¯re a viin. I still remember the feeling when you stabbed my heart. I had managed to survive until then.¡±


    na settled down next to Frey¡¯s mangled corpse and muttered again with a nk expression.


    ¡°Y-You wereughing sinisterly even when you stabbed my heart, weren¡¯t you? As if you were excited to activate the magic circle that would destroy the Empire¡­ truly evil, Huh?¡±


    na, who had been muttering for a while in a daze, soon realized that someone was patting her shoulder.


    ¡°Princess, you did something incredible, didn¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°¡­AH!¡±


    na, who was taken aback by the voice she heard, and slumped forward upon realizing that the head of the investigation squad was staring at her.


    ¡°Damaging the corpse¡­ Destruction of the crime scene¡­ Even if it¡¯s Your Highness, the Third Imperial Princess, I can¡¯t simply ignore this.¡±


    The leader of the investigation squad rebuked na in a stern tone, then raised the corners of his mouth. He then finished speaking and formed a circle with his index finger and thumb.


    ¡°¡­However, if Your Highness shows me a little bit of generosity, I can close my eyes.¡±


    Having said that, the leader winked and spoke to the investigators beside him.


    ¡°Carry the body and take it out. Don¡¯t drop it likest time.¡±


    ¡°¡±Yes!!¡±¡±


    Then, the investigators loaded Frey¡¯s mangled corpse on a stretcher and began to slowly leave the cer.


    ¡°I¡¯ll send you an invoice by mail soon! If possible, give it in cash¡­ If Your Highness can¡¯t afford it, even jewels¡­ Princess? Are you listening?¡±


    Meanwhile, na left the chattering leader behind her as she slowly began following the other investigators.


    She didn¡¯t realize yet, but she intuitively felt that something was wrong.


    ¡°¡­He¡¯s here!¡±


    ¡°He survived! I¡¯m so d!¡±


    ¡°Well¡­ he looked really strong. There¡¯s no way he¡¯d die that easily.¡±


    When Frey¡¯s ragged corpse emerged, themoners flocked to it one by one with bright faces.


    ¡°P-Please tell me your name! Even if I only have a part-time job, I will definitely repay you¡­¡±


    Among them, the younger sister of the orphanage worker who had been saved by Frey while she was on the verge of death had the brightest expression amongst all. She spoke in a merry tone.


    ¡°¡­Heup!¡±


    However, upon discovering Frey¡¯s cold and mangled body, she stumbled backwards, with a pale face.


    ¡°F, Frey? Why is Frey¡­?¡±


    Eventually, the girl muttered with a crestfallen face, while the gathered students all looked at Frey¡¯s face and muttered dazedly.


    ¡°What? Why is Frey¡­?¡±


    ¡°He went somewhere in the morning? Why did he end up like this¡­¡±


    ¡°Wait a minute, but this outfit and the hood¡­ Perhaps¡­?¡±


    As the students slowly began racking their brains, Arianne, who was quietly looking at Frey, muttered with a shocked expression on her face.


    ¡°The one who saved everyone¡­ Was it really Frey?¡±


    When those words were spoken, all the surrounding students froze on the spot.


    In fact, they hypothesized as such as well, but their brains, which couldn¡¯t ept such a conclusion, were forced to let the truth sink in upon hearing Arianne¡¯s statement.


    ¡°It was¡­ Frey. Who saved me?¡±


    ¡°Unbelievable¡­ Why did Frey¡­?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t understand¡­ You mocked me up until yesterday. But you took a knife for me?¡±


    While all the students were muttering in panic, someone slowly began to approach from afar.


    ¡°Frey¡­ it can¡¯t be. Frey. Open your eyes. Frey¡­¡±


    Irina approached his body with a bitter smile.


    ¡°Stop kidding around and wake up, Frey. Why are you pulling the pranks you used to do when we were little?¡±


    Although she was smiling, her expression was overshadowed by her inner grim look. Meanwhile, the students moved away one by one from Frey¡¯s side. Irina settled down next to Frey and opened her mouth.


    ¡°Fine, I lost, so stop it. Let¡¯s go eat some fish. Hmm? Frey?¡±


    ¡°Ms. Irina¡­¡±


    ¡°Frey, I was wrong, so stop it. I¡¯ll be better in the future. I haven¡¯t even apologized to you yet. So please¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­Lord Frey is dead.¡±


    ¡°No!! HE¡¯s NOT DEAD!!!¡±


    A student who couldn¡¯t bear to watch Irina tried to stop her, but when Irina screamed at her, the student flinched and backed away.


    ¡°Frey¡­ Please, please, open your eyes. I couldn¡¯t even apologize to you¡­ I didn¡¯t even right my wrongs yet¡­ Please¡­ Please, please¡­¡±


    ¡°Hey, Irina-.¡±


    After that, Irina continued to mutter while shaking Frey. Meanwhile, na, upon seeing this bizarre scene, momentarily stopped her trail of thoughts. She then cautiously approached her and inquired.


    ¡°Th-This¡­ what¡¯s the mean¡ª¡±


    ¡°¡­Princess, I¡¯ll only ask you one thing.¡±


    Then Irina suddenly stopped shaking Frey and red at na. She then spoke in a voice filled with murderous intent.


    ¡°Princess, you¡¯re the one who nned this, right?¡±


    ¡°Uh, that¡¯s¡­¡±


    ¡°Am I right?¡±


    When the Princess heard those words and stuttered, Irina spoke in an icy voice.


    ¡°Did you really scheme for Frey¡¯s assassination, just like he said¡­¡±


    ¡°I-I¡­¡±


    When na couldn¡¯t utter an answer in response, Irina screamed while conjuring up a huge meteor in the air.


    ¡°SAY IT!!!!!!!!!!¡±


    ¡°hiiiiiiiii!¡±


    na, who was backing off at the overwhelming disy of magic, stumbled on a stone and fell down. Meanwhile, Irina kept maintaining the meteor even though it was intensely draining her mana. She then spoke in a crestfall voice.


    ¡°Tell me. Princess.¡±


    ¡°T-That¡¯s right¡­ that¡¯s what I did¡­¡±


    In the end, when na muttered a faint reply after being overwhelmed by Irina, she cast a nk gaze at na.


    ¡°Do you know¡­ what have you done?¡±


    ¡°H-Huh?¡±


    Irina, who had been staring nkly at na for a long time, immediately spoke to na as a shade of sorrow and rage both dwelled in her voice.


    ¡°You just destroyed the world¡¯s only hope.¡±


    ¡°The world¡¯s only hope¡­?¡±


    ¡°Frey¡­ Frey¡­¡±


    Irina trembled as she continued to direct the meteor towards na. And soon she ended the conversation by casting down the meteor upon her.


    ¡°¡­He was the Hero destined to defeat the Demon King.¡±


    ¨C Crash!


    At the same time as she uttered those words, the meteor, whichnded right next to na, produced a resounding roar and began burning.


    It was because Irina, who even though hated na, was still well aware of her position. Thus, she redirected the path of the meteor right at the end.


    ¡°Frey¡­ a Hero?¡±


    When Irina staggered from mana exhaustion and copsed on the ground, na stared at the scene in shock and soon began ruminating over the meaning of Irina¡¯s words.


    ¡°Hooot¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­Ah.¡±


    Then na turned her head upon hearing the sudden cry. She slowly got up and began walking back to the ce where Frey¡¯s corpse remained.


    ¡°Hoooot¡­¡±


    ¡°This¡­¡±


    The white owl ced the letter down on Frey¡¯s chest as it began pping its wings on his face with a bitter look in his eyes.


    <strong>Why aren¡¯t you replying? I¡¯m almost there. Please, please tell me that you are still alive.</strong>


    ¡°¡­Ah.¡±


    The moment na saw the familiar handwriting on the letter, she plopped down on the ground helplessly and thought to herself,


    Something¡¯s wrong. It¡¯s been wrong for a long time.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    ¡°So¡­ Frey sacrificed himself to save you guys¡­?¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­ I don¡¯t know why¡­¡±


    ¡°He saved us, even though Frey¡¯s condition was the worst.¡­ he did everything he could to save us.¡±


    Isolet, who had been staring nkly for a while, soon came to her senses and began to question the children.


    It wasn¡¯t because her indescribable feelings were gnawing away at her, rather; she was asking in order to find the truth. She needed to figure out what was true and what was false.


    She continued her inquiry without missing a single detail.


    ¡°Frey¡­just why did he do that?¡±


    At the end of her inquiring, Isolet came to a single conclusion.


    That Frey saved everyone.


    That was the only truth all the testimonies and evidence pointed to.


    ¡®You¡­ weren¡¯t you a viin after all?¡¯


    But Isolet couldn¡¯t figure out why Frey did it.


    It was true that he was her first disciple. However, she still considered him to be her painful failure even though he used to bepassionate¡­ Regardless, the present Frey was so evil that his actions could never be justified.


    But why did he choose to save everyone at this own cost?


    Did he suddenly awakened to his just and kind heart from childhood?


    Just why?


    ¡°Young Master! Young Master!¡±


    ¡°Brother!!!¡±


    ¡°¡­Kania?¡±


    While she was engrossed in such thoughts for a long time. Suddenly, she heard a mournful cry from somewhere.


    ¡°Young Master! Are you alright¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Brother, what in the world happened¡­¡±


    Kania and Aria, who rushed into the yard with pale faces, froze upon seeing the copsed mansion.


    ¡°¡­Uh, Ugh.¡±


    Meanwhile, na, who had been kneeling by Frey¡¯s side nkly until then, turned pale when Kania appeared.


    If it was Kania who betrayed her and allied with Frey, she would know the truth.


    And the moment she hears the truth from Kania, not a single thing will ever be the same.


    ¡°Young Master?¡±


    ¡°¡­Brother?¡±


    However, no matter how hard one tries to look away from the truth, they can¡¯t avert their eyes from it.<sup>1</sup><em><strong>Covering the sky with the palm of your hand:</strong> A proverb sarcastic about the shallow knowledge of people along with ¡®a frog in a well¡¯ in iming that ¡®the sky is this small¡¯ by saying ¡®covering the sky with one¡¯s palm.¡¯ Also, it is mainly used to mean ¡® even if you try to hide the truth, you can¡¯t hide it ¡® in the sense that covering the sky with your palm does notpletely cover the sky.</em>


    Kania, who had wandered around frantically, eventually discovered Frey¡¯s body.


    ¡°¡­Young Master.¡±


    Kania momentarily stared at Frey¡¯s body in a daze, then knelt down.


    ¡°W-What happened? How¡­ How the hell did this happen!? What the hell happened!!¡±


    Meanwhile, Aria looked at her brother¡¯s icy corpse in disbelief and began yelling at the surrounding people.


    ¡°Wh-Why did only my brother die!! Why!! Why is it that only my brother died!!!¡±


    ¡°Aria¡­¡±


    Then Isolet, who was watching her, answered in a trembling voice.


    ¡°¡­Frey died saving everyone.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°The men who broke into the mansion released poisonous gas and set it on fire. Frey fought them off and evacuated the students one by one.¡±


    Having said that, Isolet pointed to themoners surrounding Frey¡¯s corpse and said.


    ¡°These are all the children Frey saved. He saved every single one of them.¡±


    ¡°M-My brother¡­? You mean my brother really did that?¡±


    When Aria inquired with a quivering gaze, a girl next to Isolet further confirmed Isolet¡¯s words.


    ¡°That¡¯s right, and when the fire broke out¡­ He threw all our belongings out of themoners¡¯ dormitory. I told him not to do that and take care of himself¡­ But he replied that¡­ formoners, this is all they have¡­¡±


    ¡°Br-Brother¡­¡±


    When Aria heard her words, tears welled up in her eyes. Meanwhile, Isolet, who was watching her bitterly, quietly closed her eyes and finished speaking.


    ¡°After saving everyone ¡­ he rushed back into the crumbling mansion to save Lady Ferloche, who was left behind all alone¡­ and eventually managed to save her¡­¡±


    ¡°Ahhh¡­¡±


    ¡°He poured all of his mana to restore the protective magic circle outside of the cer in order to save her¡­ and eventually died when he exhausted hisst vestiges of mana¡­¡±


    ¡°BROTHERRRRRRRRR!!!¡±


    Aria, who couldn¡¯t bear to hear Isolet¡¯s words any longer, finally burst into tears, and hugged the Frey¡¯s mangled corpse andshed out.


    ¡°Why¡­ Why the hell did you do that!! Why did you do something you wouldn¡¯t normally do¡­ Why did you do it!! Why the hell¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­Lady.¡±


    ¡°Kania! Y-You know the truth? You know!!¡±


    When Kania spoke in a trembling tone, Aria grabbed Kania by the cor and began to plead.


    ¡°Please! Please tell me the truth!! Please¡­!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­..¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s all over now!! My brother is dead! The mansion is destroyed! So¡­ please tell me the truth now!!¡±


    While Aria was pleading with tears dripping down her face, Kania remained silent.


    She too was greatly shocked to see Frey¡¯s cold corpse, and didn¡¯t want to believe in the death of her master. Her master, who was her age, who she had begun to admire, who she had begun to¡­


    ¡°¡­Kania, do you know something?¡±


    As Kania kept her silence, Isolet, who was standing next to her, opened her mouth.


    ¡°If you know anything, please tell me the truth. Please.¡±


    Isolet spoke sincerely and knelt down in front of Kania in order to plead.


    ¡°I¡­ must know the truth.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right! Please¡­! Please Kania¡­ You can¡¯t hide everything like this!!¡±


    Then, even Aria began pleading once again.


    ¡°U-Um¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­Huh?¡±


    Tears welled up in Kania¡¯s eyes as she looked at them. The just as she was about to open her mouth, she heard someone¡¯s voice next to her.


    ¡°Ka-Kania¡­ I¡­¡±


    Kania turned her gaze towards the familiar voice, and she discovered na, who was overhearing their conversation until then, was trying to say something to her with a pale and haggard look on her face. Kania expression turned cold, and she soon began walking towards her.


    ¡°¡­So, how does it feel? How does it feel?¡±


    ¡°I-I¡­¡±


    When Kania asked her with a stony expression on her face, na recalled Irina¡¯s reaction earlier and spoke in a trembling voice as her body shuddered.


    ¡°I¡­ I want to know the truth¡­¡±


    ¡°Hey¡­ I think everyone should take a look at this.¡±


    Just as Kania, who was ring coldly at na, was about to say something, a student stepped forward and held out a mailbag.


    ¡°¡­What¡¯s that?¡±


    Isolet, who received the mailbag from the student with a wary expression, immediately froze.


    <strong>¡ºThe Will of Frey Raon Starlight- Open only if I fall before killing the Demon King.¡»</strong>


    ¡°This¡­ is¡­¡±


    ¡°Uh¡­before Lord Frey entered the crumbling mansion, he told me there is a will stored in the secretpartment of his bag¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­What?¡±


    ¡°Lord Frey¡¯s bag was kept alongside other students¡¯ luggage¡­¡±


    Isolet, who was listening to the student in a daze, opened the envelope with her trembling hands.


    ¨C Rustle¡­


    Inside the mailbag, several envelopes of letters, and documents were present.


    ¡°T-This is¡­¡±


    Isolet carefully sorted several envelopes, then, with a look of disbelief, picked up one of the letters.


    <strong>Dear Sister Isolet</strong>


    Because in one of the letters, she found her name written in a familiar font.


    ¡°Frey¡­¡±


    Isolet tore the envelope with trembling hands and tried to read the contents inside. However, the moment she read it, she immediately plopped down to the ground.


    ¡°Frey¡­¡±


    She soon began to sob bitterly.


    ¡°¡­Sob.¡±


    na, who was looking at her in bewilderment, found a letter that had fallen in front of her, and cried out.


    ¡°W-What this¡­ all about¡­¡±


    Before long, na, who was muttering in panic, began to slowly reach out to the envelope.


    ¨C Whoosh¡­


    ¡°¡­Huh!?¡±


    However, her eyes were soon painted with the shade of horror, the moment she noticed a wave of dark mana rushing towards her.


    ¡°You¡­ you killed Young Master¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­Ms. Kania?¡±


    ¡°You¡­ because of you¡­¡±


    In front of her stood Kania, who began to run rampant with a despairing look on her face as she read the letter that had been sent to her.


    ¡°¡­No, it¡¯s my fault. No. It¡¯s my fault.¡±


    ¡°Ugh¡­ gag.. gag¡­¡±


    ¡°If I had stayed back at the mansion today¡­ If I had received treatment a littleter¡­ I, I¡­¡±


    na tried to activate her sr mana, faced with Kania¡¯s onught of ck magic. However, the dark mana, filled with utter despair, was too dense and strong.


    It was the moment when Kania¡¯s ck magic, which had the potential to devour the entire continent, fully awakened.


    ¡°Wa-Wait! Kania!¡±


    ¡°Ms. Kania¡­!¡±


    na, who was being choked to death by Kania¡¯s ck magic, was able to escape thanks to Isolet and Ferloche, rushing to assist her.


    ¡°¡­Ah?¡±


    na stared nkly at Kania, who kept howling at her while being suppressed by Isolet and Ferloche. The next moment, she noticed a letter had suddenly popped out of the envelope in front of her.


    <strong>To na</strong>


    The letter was the will Frey had left for her.


    ¡°Cough! Cough!!¡±


    na picked up the letter with trembling hands as she constantly coughed because of the residual dark mana that and carefully tore the envelope.


    <strong>I¡¯m sorry that I couldn¡¯t keep the promise I made when I was young, Princess.</strong>


    ¡°Ahhh¡­¡±


    Tears welled up in na¡¯s eyes as she carefully read the first verse of the letter.


    <strong>I truly wanted to make you Empress with my own hands.</strong>


    ¡°No¡­¡­¡­¡±


    <strong>In a cruel twist of ironic fate, the tears she shed gleamed in the sunlight.</strong>


    Footnotes:<ul><li>1<em><strong>Covering the sky with the palm of your hand:</strong> A proverb sarcastic about the shallow knowledge of people along with ¡®a frog in a well¡¯ in iming that ¡®the sky is this small¡¯ by saying ¡®covering the sky with one¡¯s palm.¡¯ Also, it is mainly used to mean ¡® even if you try to hide the truth, you can¡¯t hide it ¡® in the sense that covering the sky with your palm does notpletely cover the sky.</em></li></ul>

 Chapter 75: The Moon to the Stars

    <b>? The Moon To The Stars ?</b>


    ¡°Lady Serena, we have arrived.¡±


    ¡°¡­Thank you.¡±


    We¡¯ve finally arrived. To a ce I never wanted to go. A ce where I will finally find out the truth.


    ¡°Don¡¯t follow me. I¡¯ll go alone.¡±


    ¡°Then, your luggage¡­¡±


    ¡°No. Leave the luggage.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    The maid, who had faithfully followed me both in the previous timeline and in this life, tilted her head. Well, I think I would have acted simrly if someone told me to just leave their luggage in the carriage.


    However, right now, these things are meaningless to me.


    ¡°S-Smoke¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The maid, who was looking at me strangely, pointed to the rising smoke in the distance and spoke.


    I left her behind and started trudging forward with heavy steps.


    ¡®¡­ This ce has always been nostalgic.¡¯


    After walking towards the Starlight Mansion, I stopped for a moment and gazed upon the surrounding scenery.


    ¡®Originally, I woulde here to calm my mind¡­¡¯


    This was the only ce where I made fond memories, which helped me survive my childhood filled with horrific abuse and training.


    Me and Frey used to y hide-and-seek all the time around this trail to the mansion.


    ¡°Serena¡­ where did you go¡­?¡±


    ¡°Fufu¡­ who knows?¡±


    While reminiscing, I momentarily closed my eyes. Then when I opened my eyes again, I discovered the young version of myself and Frey ying hide-and-seek.


    ¡°I can¡¯t find you¡­e out¡­¡±


    After a long time, while I was hiding on top of a tree, when little Frey couldn¡¯t find me, he began whining.


    ¡°I don¡¯t like men who give up quickly.¡±


    Then the young me smiled and spoke in a friendly way. I couldn¡¯t even see him, so why was I smiling? Looks like I was quite childish back then too.


    ¡°¡­Ugh.¡±


    However, young Frey was taken aback by my words and opened his mouth. His trembling eyes suggested he was quite anxious.


    ¡°I-I¡¯ll definitely find you, so stay there, alright?¡±


    ¡°Yes, please find me. If you fail to find me today, I¡¯ll disappear forever.¡±


    Oh dear, it was too much fun.


    ¡°You can¡¯t¡­ Please don¡¯t disappear¡­ sob¡­¡±


    Look, you made Frey cry for real. You should have jested in moderation¡­


    ¡°¡­Lady Serena? Aren¡¯t you going to leave?¡±


    ¡°Ah.¡±


    The moment I heard the maid¡¯s voice from behind, the young version of myself and Frey, who were ying in front of me, vanished into thin air.


    ¡°¡­Sigh.¡±


    It¡¯s quite difficult to reproduce a memory. If you let your concentration slip for even a moment, the illusion shatters.


    ¡®That tree is still there.¡¯


    Still, I was able to recall some fond memories. At that time, Frey couldn¡¯t find me until nightfall.


    Thanks to that, Frey was scolded heavily by his mother.


    ¡°¡­I¡¯m sorry, Frey.¡±


    I still felt guilty about that. But back then, I really couldn¡¯t help it.


    Of course, I also wanted to tease Frey and see his reaction, but I didn¡¯t want to be discovered by him for as long as possible.


    Because, the moment Frey finds me, the game would be over¡­ and I would have to return home again.


    Thus, repeating my terrible daily life.


    ¡°Hoooot¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­Ah.¡±


    While I was shivering from recalling those terrible memories, my owl flew toward me.


    ¡°You also found me. By any chance, do you have a letter¡­¡±


    ¡°Hooot..!¡±


    ¡°¡­Ouch.¡±


    I smiled and reached out to my friend, who had been with me since I was little, but suddenly he started pecking at me.


    ¡°Don¡¯t do that. It hurts.¡±


    A child who has never disobeyed my orders, let alone rebelled, is pecking at me desperately. Because of him, my hand that was covering my face began to bleed.


    ¡°Hoot¡­¡±


    Soon hey on the ground as I hardened my expression and walked forward.


    ¡°¡­Go to the carriage and stay there.¡±


    I looked at the owl sternly, then stepped over it and said so.


    ¡°¡­Phew.¡±


    I couldn¡¯t hear any more hoots, so it seemed like it returned to the carriage. Or was it still lying on the ground?


    I could look back and see what he was up to, but I won¡¯t.


    If I looked back, I would definitely feel weak.


    ¡°The entrance¡­ It¡¯s the same as it used to be.¡±


    Continuing to silently walk forward, I arrived at the gate of the Starlight mansion.


    ¡°¡­This is where I first met Frey.¡±


    I still vividly remember my first visit to this ce, guided by my father, the secret Lord of the Moonlight Family, and the former head of the family.


    Perhaps Frey was hiding behind his mother while peeking out curiously because he was shy to see his fianc¨¦e for the first time.


    Back then, I didn¡¯t expect much from you.


    Unlike you, who was innocent, I was immersed in the dark side of the Empire, and I knew the real purpose behind the engagement.


    ¡°Serena! Let¡¯s y!¡±


    ¡°¡­I don¡¯t know how to y.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t say that! We can just y how you normally do!¡±


    ¡°Is that¡­ so?¡±


    At first, it was just pure jealousy.


    Unlike me, who was submerged in darkness, I just despised Frey, who was pure and was blessed with happiness.


    ¡°W-What¡¯s this¡­?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s the paperwork of our duchy. I y while organizing this.¡±


    ¡°And this¡­?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s an in-depth form for a protective magic circle. I feel the most fun ying when I¡¯m studying this.¡±


    So, I hurt your innocent self.


    God, what kid would ever y with something like that?


    ¡°Serena! Look! I¡¯m done!¡±


    ¡°¡­Huh?¡±


    But after a few months of meeting you, you started adapting to the bullying disguised in the facade of ¡®ying house.¡¯


    No, you didn¡¯t adapt, rather you overcame it. You weren¡¯t at my level, but you certainly did well.


    At that time, I thought you were a genius, just like me. And at the same time, I thought you were the only one who could understand me.


    ¡°W¡­ What¡¯s all this?¡±


    ¡°Ah, I got caught. Hehe¡­¡±


    But one day, I stumbled upon an endless pile of papers when I happened to walk into your study room. I knew I wasn¡¯tpletely right.


    ¡°You¡­ just why¡­¡±


    ¡°If I don¡¯t know this¡­ I can¡¯t y with you, right?¡±


    On the papers piled up, traces of practicing the difficult tasks I had given him were written and rewritten in abundance.


    You memorized all that knowledge for months to y with me.


    ¡°¡­ Back then, I should¡¯ve distanced myself from you.¡±


    While lost in such thoughts, I almost reached the mansion.


    However, the closer I got, the closer I could feel the end approaching.


    No matter how many letters I sent, your reply never arrived.


    The owl desperately trying to stop me.


    The sorrowful end I could picture in front of my eyes¡­ just by looking at the rising smoke.


    ¡°¡­Ah.¡±


    As I entered the yard of the Starlight mansion, various people came into view.


    Half of the people had ashen faces, the other half were crying.


    I stared at that scene for a moment, then stepped onto the yard where I yed with Frey.


    ¡°La-Lady Se-Serena¡­¡±


    As soon as I entered the yard, someone with a pale expression noticed me and opened her mouth.


    ¡°I-I¡­ I um¡­¡±


    I wondered who it was for a moment, but turns out it was Alice. She was the spy of the secret Lord.


    Seeing her with a pale nk face, I don¡¯t think she fully understands the gravity of the situation yet.


    In fact, it would be difficult for anyone to fully grasp the situation.


    Ah, I see one person over there who has grasped the situationpletely.


    She was trying to scratch her arms with the sharper edge of a stone.


    ¡°It¡¯s because of me¡­ Because of me¡­ Because of me¡­¡±


    Upon closer inspection, it turns out that this is the person Frey spoke about in the letter, Lulu. He said that she is a poor soul who bears the stigma of misfortune.


    And I could clearly see she seemed to think that all this happened because of her. Seeing the blood dripping from her arm, she must have been feeling quite guilty.


    ¡°¡±¡­¡­..¡±¡±


    Themoners all have ashen faces and their heads bowed. Perhaps, if Frey had seen this, he would have been terrified and told them not to do it. I could picture it clearly in my mind.


    Oh my, the more I think about Frey, the more I feel depressed. I guess I should step up my speed.


    ¡°The yard is filled with weeping people¡­¡±


    But the faster I walked, the more depressed my heart became.


    Professor Isolet hugging the letter and crying, Kania squirming while emanating dark mana with her head lowered, and Ferloche cursing the Sun God while radiating holy power.


    Irina, who was smiling with lifeless eyes, and Arianne, who was crying while hugging her.


    And there sat Third Imperial Princess na in the yard, while holding a letter with a mncholic expression.


    ¡®¡­Really, what a mess.¡¯


    One of the things I hate the most is a messy situation.


    So, I have to sort this out somehow.


    ¡°It should be here¡­ It should be¡­¡±


    With that thought in mind, I began to rummage through the envelopes lying on the ground.


    ¡°Sigh¡­¡±


    It didn¡¯t take long to find the letter that was left for me.


    Because there was only one letter left in the envelope, and on the outside of the letter the following message was written.


    <strong>To my first love.</strong>


    ¡°¡­Frey.¡±


    I thought I would never let my emotions overwhelm my sense of reason unless Frey was in front of me.. However, I failed.


    Tears began flowing from my eyes.


    <strong>First of all, I¡¯ll warn you. Stop thinking about treason.</strong>


    ¡°¡­Pfft.¡±


    As I read the first sentence with tears in my eyes, I burst intoughter at Frey¡¯s pointless joke.


    Anyway, his habit of cracking jokes to get rid of the serious atmosphere was still there.


    <strong>I¡¯ll get straight to the point. Since it¡¯s game over for me, you¡¯ll have to take care of whates next. I¡¯m going to tell you the best options from now on.</strong>


    ¡°¡­Sigh.¡±


    With that in mind, I began reading the following content and heaved a brief sigh.


    Frey never hated this world. He even left behind all sorts of countermeasures for this unknown future.


    ¡®¡­Even though it¡¯s pointless.¡¯


    <strong>¡­if you do this, everyone can live on for at least three generations. If this doesn¡¯t work, flee from the Empire and go to the Western Continent. If it¡¯s with your talent, then somehow¡­</strong>


    ¡°It¡¯s pointless.¡±


    All the methods Frey left behind were lousy. At best, it was only an escape from reality, which would only prolong my own life for a while.


    <strong>If these methods don¡¯t work for you¡­ Read Aria¡¯s letter. That¡¯s myst hope.</strong>


    After reading these useless strategies for a long time, I smiled brightly when I saw thest sentence.


    Because what those phrases indicated was in alignment with the final conclusion I arrived at.


    <strong>P.S. Even after reading the letter meant for Aria¡­ Don¡¯t use the strategy you are thinking of. That¡¯s an order.</strong> <em>¡°After all¡­ you really were a genius.¡±</em>


    As I was thinking, I unintentionally looked at the PostScript in the letter and muttered with a bitter smile.


    It was the first time that someone had sessfully saw through my ns. In the end, my fianc¨¦ was also a genius.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Frey¡­¡±


    However, his intellect was still slightly lower than mine.


    ¡°.. ¡ºAbsolute Obedience Magic¡» has already been lifted.¡±


    Having said that, I turned my gaze to a ce I had never paid much attention to.


    ¡°¡­Ugh.¡±


    Then Frey¡¯s mangled corpse caught my eye.


    ¡°U-Uh¡­¡±


    As soon as I saw the corpse, the Princess began to twitch and shiver. It seems like she was responsible for this.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡±


    Besides, it seems that only Professor Isolet is the only who knows about this fact. Since Lady Ferloche was in a strange condition herself, she probably didn¡¯t notice.


    <i>¨C Gnash!</i>


    ¡°¡­Ugh.¡±


    Oh, my teeth broke.


    I was observing the situation calmly, but I must have been gnashing my teeth without realizing it.


    Blood dripped down from my lips as pain arose from that spot. However, now wasn¡¯t the time to worry about that.


    We must end this messy situation as soon as possible.


    ¡°¡­Lady Aria.¡±


    ¡°Ye-Yes?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll read the letter. Give it to me.¡±


    With that thought in mind, I reached out to Aria.


    ¡°He-Here¡­¡±


    Then Aria, whose eyes were swollen, handed me the letter while trembling.


    ¡°No, not that one¡­ the letter with strange characters.¡±


    ¡°¡­ah.¡±


    After those words, Lady Aria took out the letter, which was tightly folded in her pocket, and handed it to me.


    ¡°¡­To my beloved sister. You have two choices.¡±


    When I finally received the letter written in Korean, I began to read its contents slowly.


    <strong><em>¡°Living the rest of your life as a fugitive or as a guardian.¡±</em></strong>


    Traces of Frey¡¯s intense internal struggle lingered in the letter he left for Aria.


    <strong><em>¡°¡­Afraid that you might find the Prophecy, my father and I didn¡¯t teach you these characters. However, now that things have turned out like this, I don¡¯t think I have any other choice.¡±</em></strong>


    It may not be visible to most people, but I could clearly see it. The traces of deep contemtion, as he stopped for a few minutes after writing each letter. Ruminating whether to leave this letter behind.


    <strong><em>¡°¡­ording to what our ancestor said, an ¡ºAlternate Storyline¡» for this game exists. In simple terms¡­ just note that it is a hypothetical scenario which even I¡¯m not sure whether or not it will work.¡±</em></strong>


    However, in the end, he chose to leave this letter. It might have been painful too. The fact that someone else would have to take over his mantle and shoulder his destiny.


    ¡°Anyway, in that uncertain scenario¡­ Where I die, you¡¯re the only one in this world who can adorn the ¡ºHero¡¯s Armament¡» hidden in the cer.¡±


    Upon hearing those words, Aria stopped weeping and looked dazed.


    ¡°Of course¡­ you don¡¯t possess the ¡ºHero¡¯s Power¡» or the ¡ºSystem¡»¡­ So by the time you will be able to wear it, the entire continent might have already been destroyed.¡±


    ¡°Ahhh¡­¡±


    ¡°However, if everyone from all over the continent unites¡­ And if you embrace your role as a ¡® Guardian¡¯ and give your utmost¡­ Maybe the continent can still be salvaged.¡±


    Having said that, I took a deep breath and cleared my throat. What followed this was very important information.


    ¡°Of course, if you choose that path.. the road ahead will still be quite arduous. Even if you don¡¯t have tomit evil deeds like me¡­ The chance of dying along the way is quite high. You will always be mentally fatigued, and at the end of the day, you will receive nothing in return.¡±


    ¡°¡­Ugh.¡±


    ¡°And even if you seed, that will only prevent total annihtion. It will take hundreds of years for the world to be rebuilt. Even everything I¡¯ve said now is an uncertain future. It¡¯s not a story from ¡®Dark Tale Fantasy 2¡¯, it¡¯s an alternate storyline.¡±


    By then, I could understand why Frey had written such a hopeless piece of content.


    ¡°Still, would you dare to choose that path?¡±


    ¡°I-I¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­Remember. It¡¯s not anyone¡¯s will. It has to be your will. You have to decide for yourself.¡±


    He wanted to give his sister a chance to choose.


    ¡°Brother¡­sniff¡­¡±


    Aria, who heard everything I said, embraced the letter and began to weep bitterly.


    Yes, I think I was right¡­ Now is the time to end everything.


    ¡°Ahhh¡­¡±


    I left sorrowfully weeping Aria and turned to the Princess, who was lying on the ground with a paleplexion.


    ¡°I was wrong¡­ I was wrong¡­¡±


    ¡°Your Highness na.¡±


    ¡°I was wrong¡­ ugh¡­ I was wrong¡­¡±


    Her golden eyes had now turned bloodshot red, and her elegantly adorned hair was in aplete mess.


    Seeing her holding the crumpled letter so tightly to the point that her hands were bleeding, she must have already understood the truth from that letter.


    ¡°¡­There was no reason to damage his corpse like that.¡±


    I tried not to speak harshly, but for some reason, my tongue couldn¡¯t help but utter ruthless admonishments.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t need to confirm the kill.¡±


    Then na began to look at the faces of those around her with an appalled expression.


    ¡°¡­Whatever. There is no point in discussing this now, is there?¡±


    na, who was in front of me, was the reason for Frey¡¯s death and his body being in such a mutted state.


    However, she killed Frey because he stabbed her in the heart in the previous timeline. And she probably damaged Frey¡¯s body because of his actions in his past life.


    So it makes sense, but¡­


    ¡°Ahh¡­!¡±


    ¡°¡­Princess?¡±


    Suddenly, na grabbed her head and started to moan.


    ¡°Wh-What¡­ this memory?¡±


    ¡°Ahhh.¡±


    ¡°Frey¡­¡±


    At the same time, I heard a sound from behind. When I turned back slowly and noticed quite a few people grabbing their heads.


    Everyone was suffering from pain except for themoners, Kania, Irina, and me.


    ¡°Hey, what is this memory¡­¡±


    I was staring at na in silence, while she started muttering in a daze.


    ¡°It can¡¯t be¡­ Th-Then to save me, Frey¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­Did you regain your memory?¡±


    ¡°Se-Serena¡­¡±


    Only then did I understand what the situation was.


    Since the subject of the edited memories has died, everyone¡¯s memories have returned to their original state.


    Except for Kania, Irina, and myself, who have already regained our memories.


    ¡°¡­¡­..Hahaha.¡±


    While I was engrossed in such thoughts, the light in na¡¯s eyes disappeared.


    Her apperance looked akin to a lifeless doll. It was a bit creepy.


    ¡°Princess na. Calm down, Princess na.¡±


    I shook na for a bit, but the Princess kept smiling with faint tears in her eyes.


    Well, it seems she¡¯s broken.


    ¡°¡±¡­¡­..¡±¡±


    And it was the same for the people behind me.


    They were already in a mentally unstable state, but werepletely shattered when their minds were overwhelmed by Frey¡¯s memories.


    ¡°Princess na.¡±


    After watching the scene quietly for a while, I heaved a sigh and settled down next to the Princesss. I then opened my mouth.


    Thest thing I have to do to end everything.


    ¡°Look at Professor Isolet over there. She¡¯s gently stroking her sword.¡±


    ¡°¡­Huh?¡±


    ¡°The person who had been in a daze until now is smiling creepily while stroking the sword that Frey gave her as a gift. Do you know what this means?¡±


    As I spoke coldly, na, who had been broken, began to tremble.


    ¡°¡­Soon, she¡¯s going to end her life with that same sword.¡±


    ¡°Ahhhh¡­¡±


    Then, when I relentlessly spoke, fear rekindled in na¡¯s dead eyes.


    Apparently, this shock therapy was working well on her.


    ¡°Look at Kania over there. Her dark mana is about to swallow her up. Next to her is Ferloche, who is scratching the floor until her nails are all gone, and Irina, who has gonepletely mad. ¡°


    ¡°S- Stop¡­¡±


    ¡°After Aria recalled the truth about her mother¡¯s death, the light in her eyes seemed to have faded. Not only that, but her mana flow has reversed. If you leave her like that, it won¡¯t be long¡­¡±


    ¡°Stop¡­ please¡­¡±


    But I continued to torture her with guilt.


    ¡°In a situation like this, what must Your Highness, na, need to do?¡±


    ¡°I-I don¡¯t know¡­¡±


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you know? You¡¯re the leader who leads everyone, the Imperial Princess of this Empire. If you don¡¯t know, who is supposed to know?¡±


    ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m not qualified to be a leader¡­¡±


    Then, na began to mutter with dimmed eyes.


    ¡°I just¡­ I want to die. I want to die like this and disappear. So, so¡­¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    To na¡­ and to all those around her, I dered solemnly.


    ¡°If you all fall here, my n is useless. So¡­ get back up.¡±


    ¡°A-A n¡­?¡±


    Having said that, I took a vial out of my pocket and started talking.


    ¡°There is still hope. Hear the details from Lady Aria. She will make the decision.¡±


    ¡°Serena¡­?¡±


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll tell you my final strategy.¡±


    After saying that, I opened the cap of the vial I was holding and poured the liquid inside my mouth.


    ¡°¡±¡­¡­¡­¡±¡±


    And as such, silence lingered for a while.


    ¡®Frey, I¡¯m sorry¡­¡¯


    In that silence, I quietly closed my eyes and fell into deep thought.


    ¡®¡­But no matter how much I think about it, this is the only way.¡¯


    Recently, while reading a confidential document of the Moonlight family that I obtained secretly¡­ a shocking memory came to my mind.


    Only then did I understand why I fell in love with you so deeply. Why I was blindly in love with you. And why I couldn¡¯t give up on you until the end.


    I owe you a debt that I could never repay even if I dedicated my entire life to you.


    You must have naturally thought you only had 10 years of lifespan left when you entered the academy.


    But how does that make sense?


    How did he know that it was ¡®exactly 10 years¡¯ in the first ce, while he continued to share his life force with Kania?


    The answer lies in his fabricated memory.


    Yes, what you remember as your ¡®first evil¡¯¡­ a memory rted to my curse of ¡ºFamilial Subordination¡».


    ¡°Cough!!¡±


    ¡°Se, Serena!?¡±


    Ah, it seems to be working slowly.


    Have you always been coughing up blood like this? Oh dear, that must have been quite awful.


    ¡°Serena¡­? What did you¡­ do?¡±


    ¡°Ha¡­ ha ha¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­what is that magic circle that appeared on your body?¡±


    After I settled down for a moment, na began looking at me in confusion.


    ¡°I drank poison. The magic circle is my curse.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.What?¡±


    ¡°Frey, who was blocking my curse, died, and so my weakened curse has activated again. In a few minutes, I¡¯ll be the puppet of the ¡®Secret Lord.¡¯ So, I¡¯mmitting suicide.¡±


    When I gave a quick exnation to na, her dazed expression till now distorted.


    ¡°Wh-What do you mean¡­ Frey was blocking your curse? The Secret Lord? You¡­ you¡¯re going tomit suicide?¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­in order for myst strategy to seed¡­ I have no choice but to do this.¡±


    ¡°That¡­ what does that mean!!¡±


    Then na ran up to me with tears in her eyes.


    ¡°Do-Don¡¯t die¡­ Don¡¯t die¡­¡±


    ¡°Cough.. Ugh¡­¡±


    ¡°Are you going to die because of me too? Frey¡­died because of me ¡­ Now you too¡­ because of me¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­na, and everyone else. Listen to me from now on.¡±


    I stopped talking to panic-stricken na and began talking while barely holding on to my fading consciousness.


    ¡°Don¡¯t let Frey¡¯s death¡­ and my sacrifice be in vain¡­¡±


    ¡°Oh no¡­ Noo¡­ Noooo¡­!¡±


    <strong><em>¡°Remember us¡­ engrave this memory in your heart¡­ and keep moving forward. Don¡¯t give up. No matter what.¡±</em></strong>


    ¡°Noooo!¡±


    There were a lot of things I wanted to say, but I don¡¯t think I could go any further. It¡¯s too hard.


    ¡°¡­Just one question, onest question.¡±


    Oh god, a ck cat asked me a question. Well, it can¡¯t help it. After all, I did quite a few bad things to her.


    ¡°Why¡­ why would you do that? What the hell is this hopeless world¡­ even good for?¡±


    She asked a pretty cute question. Because of that I couldn¡¯t help but smile.


    ¡°¡­It¡¯s the world that Frey wanted to protect.¡±


    Ah, I think that would be myst words.


    Oh no, what should I do?


    Thest thing I wanted to ask¡­ was to be buried next to Frey¡­


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    ¡°Se-Serena?¡±


    Soon Serena, who had been coughing blood in na¡¯s arms, became limp. Meanwhile, na, who had no idea what to do, began to spout out gibberish.


    ¡°It¡¯s a lie, right? This¡­ It has to be a ruse? Right¡­?¡±


    Those who were silently watching na realized the depth of Serena¡¯sst words.


    ¡°Serena¡­ Serena¡­ Uh¡­¡±


    na, who had been speaking gibberish for a long time, soon buried her face in Serena¡¯s bosom and began to mutter.


    ¡°I-I¡­ I¡­ I¡­ killed Serena¡­ and Frey¡­ uh¡­¡±


    ¡°Your Highness, Princess na!! This is urgent news!! Time is of the essence!!¡±


    ¡°¡­Ah?¡±


    na, who had been hugging Serena for a long time while shedding tears, suddenly trembled in astonishment when she heard her messenger in Frey¡¯s yard.


    ¡°Y-You¡¯re alright¡­ I¡¯m d¡­ H-Huh?¡±


    Seeing her safe, the messenger breathed a sigh of relief, but after btedly realizing the situation unfolding before his own eyes, he expression stiffened.


    ¡°¡­Uh, I don¡¯t know what happened¡­ but first and foremost, let me tell you the urgent news.¡±


    The messenger, who had been staring nkly for a long time, soon remembered that it was an emergency and began delivering the urgent news in haste.


    ¡°His Majesty, the Emperor and Her Highness, the Empress, as well as the Crown Prince, First and Second Princesses have all passed away.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.Pardon?¡±


    When na inquired with her eyes wide open, the messenger responded with a firm expression on his face.


    ¡°Now, you are the Empress of thisnd.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.Ah.¡±


    Everyone, including na, were taken aback by the shocking news, but the messenger continued speaking with an even grimmer expression on his face.


    ¡°And, the Demon King has dered war.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­..!!!¡±


    Hearing those words, na and everyone froze.


    And from that moment on, time suddenly began to elerate.


    The sun kept rising and setting as the moon came and went by. All the while, people were passing by at a fast pace.


    ¡°Sigh¡­..¡±


    And in the midst of it all, Frey, who had a somber expression on his face, mumbled in a mncholic tone.


    ¡°¡­it¡¯s really the worst.¡±


    The Ordeal was slowlying to an end.


    <strong>TL NOTE:</strong> We¡¯ve made another illustration for this chapter using AI

 Chapter 76: The Fading Sun

    <b>? The Fading Sun ?</b>


    ¡°Hah¡­¡±


    Waking down a snow-covered street, a girl let out a deep breath, releasing a white a mist into the air..,


    As she watched the mist spread with a sullen expression, the girl suddenly raised her head and gazed up at the night sky.


    ¡°¡­It¡¯s dark.¡±


    Just a few months ago, you could see the twinkling stars and the moon brightly shining in the night sky, but now only a deep darkness lingered.


    ¡°Where did it all go wrong?¡±


    Muttering coldly to herself after observing the current state of the night sky, she kept on moving with heavy footsteps.


    <i>¨C Whoosh¡­</i>


    ¡°¡­Ugh.¡±


    Despite her wishes, the icy winter wind had blocked the girl from taking another step forward.


    Letting out a brief sigh after slowing down her steps, the girl entered the bar she had found nearby in an attempt to shield herself from the fierce winds.


    ¡°Come on in¡­¡±


    In the past, the bartender would have immediately kicked the shabby-looking girl out the door, but now he just had a lost expression as he mumbled his greetings.


    <i>¨C Flutter</i>


    Thanks to that, after resting for a while, the girl took the newspaper fluttering next to her and began reading the articles written on it.


    <strong>The Empire is on the verge of copsing after facing a series of defeats!. Could this be the will of the ¡®Majestic Sun¡¯?</strong>


    ¡°Ugh¡­¡±


    However, the moment the girlid her eyes on the headlines written on the newspaper, she quietly closed her eyes and muttered to herself.


    ¡°Even somebody like me¡­ I¡¯m doing the best I can¡­¡±


    Of course, not a soul remained within this empty bar that could answer the girl¡¯s words, including the bartender.


    ¡°Hey, you there, little one.¡±


    ¡°¡­yes?¡±


    Just when the girl, already acutely aware of that fact, clenched her teeth and was about to leave, the bartender began to mumble in a hoarse voice.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know why it¡¯s on starless nights like this that people keep oning in and leaving this city¡­ but I think it¡¯d be better to hurry up and leave this ce sooner rather thanter.¡±


    ¡°I know that.. that¡¯s why I¡¯m leaving the city right now.¡±


    ¡°No, not just this city¡­ I¡¯m talking about this Empire.¡±


    When she heard the sincere words of the bartender, the girl gave him a helpless shrug and murmured in response.


    ¡°Well, the Imperial Family is still holding out right now. So maybe there¡¯s still hope left¡­¡±


    ¡°Bullshit. If they really are holding up that well¡­ Then why are there no customers hanging around in my bar?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s¡­¡±


    ¡°Only a few years ago it was full of people, but now look at it!¡±


    Faced with the harsh truth, the girl quietly lowered her head, as the man fell on top of the table once again and began mumbling underneath his breath.


    ¡°Oh, whatever¡­ What¡¯s the point in ming a little kid like you? I¡¯ll just have another drink.¡±


    ¡°¡­why don¡¯t you just run away?¡±


    ¡°Run away?¡±


    At the words of the girl who was just about to leave, the bartender simply grinned and muttered in response.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter where I try to escape to, a rotten old drunkard like myself would end up just the same.¡±


    Finished with the conversation, the bartender immediately shut his eyes and began to snore.


    ¡°¡­nngh.¡±


    Grinding her teeth, the girl finally left the bar and went back to the icy winter winds outside.


    <i> ¨C Whoosh¡­</i>


    ¡°¡­Sigh.¡±


    The girl looked down at her frostbitten hands after weathering through the wintry breeze for a while.


    ¡°Ah, ah¡­ AHHH¡­!¡±


    Suddenly the girl began exerting force


    ¡°Come¡­ Come out¡­!¡±


    Then, a faint light appeared from her hand, but that was all.


    The radiant light that once melted everything that stood in her way couldn¡¯t even melt the snow falling from the sky. She could do nothing but shine light.


    ¡°Please¡­e back¡­¡±


    The girl who saw her faint and weak light, began to sob and mutter.


    It was a statement with many meanings, but none of those statements could ur in reality.


    The person she wants is dead, and the light she longs for has long since faded.


    ¡°¡­..Ah.¡±


    The girl who had been crying didn¡¯t get up until the warm tears that ran down her cheeks fell on her hands.


    ¡°I¡­ don¡¯t deserve to be sad.¡±


    The girl, who murmured in a cold voice, forced her frozen body to take a step over and over again.


    The girl continued to advance through the bitter cold that turned into pain, until eventually even that pain disappeared.


    ¡°I¡¯m here guys.¡±


    She arrived in a ce quite familiar.


    A ce where she had been visiting every weekend for several years as an act of repentance, a ce where the footsteps of others have long since faded.


    <strong>¡ºBirthce of Frey Raon Starlight¡»</strong>


    ¡°¡­I¡¯m sorry foring.¡±


    Every time she came here, she apologized.


    Because if she thoughtlessly showed up her here, she wondered if they would be angry while he resting in their graves. However, she never missed a single day of apology.


    ¡°¡­Sigh.¡±


    However, the added guilt each time she apologized often surpassed her sense of reality.


    Just because she apologized to those who have died because of her actions doesn¡¯t mean they will evere back.


    <i>¨C Creeaaak¡­</i>


    ¡°Oh dear¡­ I need to fix this¡­¡±


    The girl who opened the gate leading to the courtyard of what once was a quaint mansion, mumbled as the door creaked and stopped.


    ¡°¡­That¡¯s right. Today will be thest day, right?¡±


    The girl sighed as she spoke and then went into the courtyard with her head bowed as if to symbolize her grave sin..


    <strong>The ce where Frey Raon Starlight was born.</strong>


    As soon as she arrived, she headed towards where the incident took ce, bowed her head for a moment and began to mutter her prayers.


    She did this because she wondered if this would relieve Frey¡¯s soul, who was sleeping in the mansion¡¯s cer.


    ¡°¡­Hello.¡±


    The girl who came out of the mansion where only traces of its glory remained approached the gray tombstone in the distance and nodded her head in greeting.


    <strong>¡ºThe Silent Hero, rests here¡»</strong>


    ¡°I¡¯m really sorry I haven¡¯t been able toetely. I¡¯ve had some trouble¡­¡±


    The girl, who was stroking Frey¡¯s tombstone, said so and took off her robe. Thus, revealing her appearance..


    She had a bob hair as she cut her long, lush golden hair. Numerous scars were engraved in her formerly unscathed body. She was na Sr Sunrise, who would probably be thest Empress of the Empire.


    ¡°¡­I¡¯m sorry. It was quite humiliating.¡±


    The Empress was weeping while kneeling in front of the tombstone, clothed in a shabby robe.


    It would cause quite the uproar, but it¡¯s not that surprising if it¡¯s the Sunrise Empire.


    After all, the fall of the Sunrise Empire was all but set in stones.


    ¡°At first, we won a few battles¡­ I thought there was hope¡­ Now that my sr mana has dried up, and the winter is still continuing¡­ We can¡¯t hold on for much longer.¡±


    The exhausted na, who was unsure of how much time had passed between the incident and her cruel reality, began to mumble subconsciously.


    ¡°If you two were alive¡­ this wouldn¡¯t have happened.¡±


    While speaking, na turned her gazed and looked at Serena¡¯s grave.


    ¡°¡­¡­..¡±


    na looked at the two graves with her mouth closed for a while, then began to speak in a trembling voice.


    ¡°The Demon King¡¯s army has reached the Imperial Capital. Because of that, it seems that there is only that barkeeper left in the Capital, besides the Imperial Army, whom I met with earlier.¡±


    na, who muttered while recalling the drunken barkeeper she had met earlier, spoke in a defeated tone.


    ¡°When the sun rises, I will lead the Imperial Army and face the Demon King. Of course, I can¡¯t even use my sr mana¡­ and the Imperial Army is wounded and tired¡­ But I¡¯m still trying to evacuate the citizens from the port to the western continent. I can buy enough time for the people and for Aria to escape.¡±


    na continued to speak, with tears running down her face.


    ¡°So, today will be thest time I¡¯ll be visiting you¡­ Tomorrow I¡­¡±


    <i>¨C Whoosh¡­!</i>


    ¡°¡­AH!¡±


    As if in response to those words, the icy winter wind blew onto na.


    na, who felt the pain as if she had been stabbed by a needle in every corner of her body, spoke with her eyes tied shut.


    ¡°¡­I¡¯m sorry, I felt pain in front of you with only this much. The pain you felt¡­ must have been a hundred times greater than this¡­¡±


    While speaking, na, who was holding back the pain she felt in every corner of her body, clenched her teeth, and pulled something out.


    ¡°¡­It¡¯s the ster primrose. The one you gave me a long time ago.¡±


    na, who struggled to move her frozen hand, ced the ster primrose in front of Frey¡¯s tombstone. She then wiped the tears from her eyes and pulled something else out.


    ¡°Serena. This is a lunar primrose. I just¡­ I thought I should leave something behind for you as well.¡±


    Eventually na got up, after putting the lunar primrose in front of Serena¡¯s tombstone, and spoke with a bitter expression.


    ¡°Then, this is farewell, guys.¡±


    <i> ¨C Whoosh¡­!</i>


    ¡°¡­AHHH!¡±


    But just then, an unusually bitter wind assaulted her body.


    ¡°¡­¡­ ugh.¡±


    na, who crouched down, groaned at the freezing pain from the wind. However, soon she clenched her teeth and quickly rose.


    She couldn¡¯t show that disgusting sight to those who had died because of her.


    ¡°¡­Huh?¡±


    na, who was trembling horribly while bowing to say goodbye, noticed something shining in front of Frey¡¯s tombstone.


    ¡°¡­¡­A ring?¡±


    It was a ring that was exceptionally shiny.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know who left this¡­ but it must have been left behind by someone who Frey had once saved, right?¡±


    na nced at the shiny ring¡¯s surface but after seeing the wear on the inside of the ring, she muttered with a guilty look.


    Since Frey died, all the good deeds he had secretly done hade to light.


    What broke na¡¯s heart the most was that Frey was the founder of the oncergest orphanage in the Empire.


    How tragic it was.


    When she visited the orphanage, she even became nauseous upon seeing the children greet her brightly.


    ¡°Ah¡­ I¡¯m acting like this again.¡±


    na, while thinking for a moment, soon realized that her hands were trembling.


    ¡°Ugh¡­¡±


    When she grabbed her right hand with her left, she felt a tingling pain. It seemed she was suffering the effects of frostbite.


    <i>¨C Scrunch, scrunch.</i>


    But soon, na walked out of the graveyard, ignoring the pain. In the Empire where eternal winter hase, frostbite is not a big deal.


    ¡°Cough, Cough!¡±


    A cold is no big deal. It is highly contagious, but the fatality rate is not that high.


    The only thing that really scared her was the Demon King¡¯s Army, which had a fatality rate of 100%.


    ¨C Spud Spud


    na, who had covered her mouth with a trembling hand, coughed while walking. She then muttered bitterly as she left Frey¡¯s mansion, which had now be a graveyard.


    ¡°I feel the same way as I did back then.¡±


    The day Frey and Serena died, the moment she left the courtyard after receiving an important mission to deal with the Demon King, and ascending to the throne.


    na still couldn¡¯t forget her emotions at the time.


    ¡°¡­Before regrouping with the army, I need to warm myself up a bit.¡±


    na, who had been standing there for a long time, began to mutter and move only when all her bodily sense had numbed from the wintry wind slicing through her.


    ¡°What, are you here again?¡±


    ¡°¡­I need a ce to warm myself up.¡±


    Of course, the only ce to warm up was the bar she had been to earlier. The bartender was staring at na upon seeing her enter.


    ¡°Pff¡­ you¡¯re a weird kid.¡±


    Then the bartender, who stared at her for a moment, immediately smiled and asked her a question.


    ¡°You¡­ Do you have any money?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°Then why are you in a bar?¡±


    ¡°I have enough money for a drink.¡±


    Hearing this, heughed and took out a bottle of wine behind him and handed it to na.


    ¡°¡­Are you allowed to give a kid a drink?¡±


    ¡°Seeing that a kid is still in a ce like this, it looks like she¡¯s going to die¡­ What difference would it make if I give her some booze?¡±


    The bartender, who answered na¡¯s question with a grin, quickly gulped down the drink and said.


    ¡°¡­Then off to bed, whether you stay here or not, it¡¯s up to you.¡±


    ¡°What if I steal money?¡±


    ¡°You think there¡¯s money left? Well, there¡¯s a lot of booze.¡±


    Having said that, the bartender immediately went upstairs while humming.


    <i> ¨C Creeaaak¡­</i>


    ¡°¡­Huh?¡±


    But at that moment, a man in ck robe opened the door of the bar.


    ¡°Hey¡­? There¡¯s a guest¡­¡±


    The shocked na yelled upstairs, but there was no response


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡±


    na frowned for a moment, then quietly began to observe the person who walked in.


    ¡°¡­Are you, by any chance, a subordinate of the Demon King?¡±


    ¡°No, I¡¯m just a passing traveler.¡±


    na, who had asked a question in a tired voice, nodded soullessly when the man in front of her answered in a low voice.


    ¡°I see.¡±


    As such, silence lingered for a while.


    <i>¨C Gulp gulp.</i>


    na stared nkly at the bottle in front of her, then suddenly picked it up and began chugging down her throat.


    ¡°¡­Hah.¡±


    na usually didn¡¯t enjoy drinking much. However, she made that choice in order to forget her fear of the final battle tomorrow, her guilt towards Frey and Serena, and her many other regrets¡­


    ¡°It¡¯s all¡­ It¡¯s all my fault¡­¡±


    However, that was another one of her many poor judgments.


    The strong, bitter wine only helped to bring more of her emotions that she had been internally struggling with.


    ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for me¡­ everything would have worked out if it wasn¡¯t for me¡­¡±


    Having said that, na mmed her fist down the table.


    ¡°No, no¡­ I don¡¯t want to remember¡­ I don¡¯t want to¡­!¡±


    It¡¯s been quite some time since she had been unable to use the sr mana, but the feeling of tearing up Frey¡¯s body that day was still vivid in her hands.


    The moment the sr beam from her own fingers pierced Frey¡¯s head, the moment the dagger she had summoned pierced his heart, the vibrations that she could feel even now.


    ¡°¡­Stop it.¡±


    na, who had been screaming incoherently and mming her hand down onto the table, came to her senses and looked at her own hand only when the man sitting at the table next to her muttered softly to her.


    ¡°Hah¡­ uh¡­¡±


    Her hand waspletely mangled.


    ¡°Frey¡­ I¡¯m sorry¡­ I was wrong¡­¡±


    However, when she couldn¡¯t get rid of the feelings in her hand, the terrible touch that had tormented her for years, na fell on the table and wept.


    ¡°If I¡­ hadn¡¯t done that back then¡­¡±


    While speaking, she took out a letter with its edges worn out because she had opened it so many times.


    <strong>I¡¯m sorry that I couldn¡¯t keep the promise I made when I was young, Princess. I truly wanted to make you Empress with my own hands.</strong>


    He never forgot the promise he made when he was young. Even though he was going through so much pain and suffering.


    <strong>Do you remember the first day we met? The tea party that was held in your honor, the first day you debuted in the social world.</strong>


    The tea party held at her debut still remained as an unforgettable memory for na. Of course, the meaning of that memory has changed since then.


    <strong>At a table where no one else was sitting besides us, you pretended not to be hurt while sipping tea¡­ Oh, I¡¯m sorry. Did I make you upset?</strong>


    The tea party was a trap the Empress had set up for.


    She didn¡¯t allow any Dukes or Duchesses to participate in the tea party of the Third Imperial Princess. Thus, effectively ruining na¡¯s debut, and at the same time, announcing her political positions to the surrounding audience.


    <strong>Back then, you told me to piss off if I was going to act sympathetic.</strong>


    I did. I had been tired of seeing hypocritical people with friendly faces on the outside and disgusting thoughts on the inside throughout my Imperial life.


    I assumed that Frey, who attended and introduced himself with a smile in the tea party back then, which no one could attend because of the Empress, was doing so after calcting the risk.


    <strong>Did you know? I was starving back then. So I went to a ce with a lot of food and it turned out to be your tea party. It was just a fortunate coincidence that it turned out to be your debut.</strong>


    na, who had read the letter up to that point, began to vaguely recall the conversation between herself and Frey at that time.


    ¡°Would you like to be my friend?¡±


    ¡°If you¡¯re going to act sympathetic, then piss off.¡±


    ¡°Pardon?¡±


    ¡°I hate fake people like you¡­ so piss off.¡±


    ¡°Bu-But¡­ I want to be friends with you¡­¡±


    <strong>There was a young girl that I had never seen before, so I wanted to be friends with her. So I tried talking to her, but I was cursed at in return.</strong>


    ¡°If you want to be friends with me, bring me some ster primroses.¡±


    ¡°¡­A ster primrose?¡±


    ¡°Yes, it is a precious flower that grows on the mountain over there. If you give it to me¡­¡±


    ¡°I will be back!!¡±


    Then na used a cruel trick to get rid of Frey.


    She requested a ster primrose, something that the First and Second Imperial Princesses had received as a gift from the Empress and had boasted to her about.


    Of course, na assumed that Frey, who had approached her with an agenda, wouldn¡¯t be able to find it.


    Perhaps he would rummage through the woods for a while and give up, she thought so.


    It was natural for the unfortunate Princess. who had always been used only by others except her mother since she was born, had the doors to her heart closed shut tight after losing the only person that cared for her.


    <strong>I never thought it would take me three days to find it.</strong>


    But because of Frey, her debut ball was turned upside down to a different meaning from what the Empress wanted.


    <strong>Anyway, in the end¡­</strong>


    ¡°Hey, I can¡¯t bear to look at this anymore.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    Each time she remembered more of her trauma, she continued reading Frey¡¯s letter, but the person next to her shook his head and spoke.


    ¡°Could you please stop mming that hand down?¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­ sorry¡­¡±


    It was then that na realized that while reading the letter she kept mming her fist down onto the table.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I haven¡¯t¡­¡±


    na looked down at her own hand, which had be more wounded than before, and she immediately bowed her head and began to apologize to the man sitting next to her.


    ¡°If you act like this, there was no point in me writing a will.¡±


    ¡°¡­Huh?¡±


    However, the man sitting next to her started saying bizarre things.


    ¡°Damn, I didn¡¯t know it was going to be this serious¡­ Was this the reason the system made it so I would see herst?¡±


    ¡°Y-You¡­!¡±


    na, who momentarily stared at him in a daze, got up with her eyes wide open upon hearing the man speak in his natural voice once he stopped altering it.


    ¡°Hello there, Princess.¡±


    ¡°Fr-Frey!!!!!!!¡±


    Then, as the man took off his ck robe, revealing his silver hair and eyes, na eximed with a look of astonishment.


    ¡°¡­The same reaction again.¡±


    ¡°Frey! You were alive? You were alive!! Right?¡±


    Then na quickly became ted and rushed to Frey..


    ¡°You!! This is not the time to be acting like this! The Demon King is near the Imperial Capital!! Hurry up and get out of this ce with me¡­.¡±


    ¡°¡­Ha.¡±


    However, as she rushed to Frey with tears of joy, she smashed her face against the wall in front of her. A wall that surrounded Frey, who had a grim expression on his face.


    ¡°H-Huh? How did this happen? Surely Frey is here¡­ Why¡­¡±


    na, who was bewildered for a moment, began to shake while her hands trembled.


    ¡°¡­¡­Of course.¡±


    na, who had been unable to touch Frey¡¯s bod, began to inquire with a desperate look on her face.


    ¡°So, what¡¯s this? A mere fantasy? Or a ghost that came for revenge? Personally, I would prefer thetter. That way I can at least pay for my sins¡­¡±


    ¡°At first I wondered why this was an ordeal¡­¡±


    And Frey, who looked bitterly at na, muttered in a low voice.


    ¡°¡­I don¡¯t think there¡¯s anything more suitable than this that could bebeled as a world ordeal.¡±


    And as such, a system window with only the number 1 written on it was floating in front of him.

 Chapter 77: Sunrise Primrose

    <b>? Sunrise Primrose ?</b>


    ¡°na.¡±


    ¡°Even in my dreams, I wanted to ask you to forgive me, but you never appeared. So I thought I would never be forgiven or even get the chance to apologize¡­¡±


    ¡°na, just calm down.¡±


    I frantically tried to calm na down, who began to mumble nonsensically with a crestfallen expression. Luckily enough, when she noticed that I was trying to speak to her she immediately shut her mouth.


    ¡°Sigh¡­ Well, whatever. This is only an ordeal anyway, and once it¡¯s over, everything should go back to normal already¡­¡±


    I began to feel depressed at the sight of na, who used to always wear a majestic aura, now looking so broken as a result of the trauma induced by my passing. In an attempt to calm her down, I ended up mumbling something unnecessary underneath my breath.


    ¡°H-huh? What did you just say?¡±


    I got scared for a second that she overheard my mumbling, but it seems like the system put a restriction on what I¡¯m allowed to say within the ordeal.


    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s nothing. By the way¡­¡±


    Despite my worries, I decided to ignore that anomaly for now and instead focus on trying to prevent na from causing herself any more harm.


    ¡°¡­How did your hand be like that?¡±


    ¡°Ahhh¡­¡±


    It seems that my question caused her trauma to resurface as she slipped into another breakdown.


    ¡°T-The¡­ the time when I desecrated your corpse¡­ when I stabbed your heart with that knife¡­ the feeling of Serena slowly losing her warmth as she died in my arms¡­ it just won¡¯t go away¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­I see.¡±


    ¡°Hiii, hiii! I was wrong¡­ I was wrong.¡±


    I tried to reach out to na in an attempt to calm her down, it actually worsened her condition as she interpreted it as a sign of contempt and curled into a fetal position.


    ¡°Sob¡­ I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m so sorry¡­¡±


    As na lowered her head towards me over and over, begging for my forgiveness, a crack started to form in my heart. I quickly took this opportunity to grasp her hands, preventing her from mutting them any further.


    ¡°Huh!?¡±


    na suddenly flinched in shock when she noticed my warm touch sped onto her hands. Once she finally regained at least someposure, I began to try exining what I could to her.


    ¡°Well, even though I still can¡¯t touch you directly¡­ my ster mana still works somehow, so I can still offer you at least this much.¡±


    ¡°Y-You¡­¡±


    ¡°So, have you finally calmed down a bit? Princess?¡±


    ¡°You really are¡­ Frey¡­¡±


    It wasn¡¯t until na realized that she could feel his ster mana, something that only Aria should be able to use, that she was finally able to recognize the figure in front of her as the real Frey, rather than a pain-induced hallucination.


    ¡°Uh, how did youe back¡­? Did you get resurrected¡­? Was it some form of ancient magic¡­? Or are you a ghost¡­?¡±


    ¡°¡­I can¡¯t tell you that. Believe me, I really want to tell you, but I can¡¯t.¡±


    I dodged na¡¯s question that was impossible for me to answer, and then quickly moved on to my main point. My serious expression must have convinced her, since she quickly began listening intently to what I had to say.


    ¡°However, it is certain that I am the real Frey Raon Starlight¡­ and I can only be here for a limited amount of time.¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­¡±


    na couldn¡¯t say anything in response when she heard how little time she had left with him¡­


    ¡°Recently, some of the others have been saying the same thing¡­ that you appeared in their imagination or dream for a short time¡­¡±


    ¡°I exined it that way to most of them, but I thought that lying to a guilt ridden person like you would have a bad effect.¡±


    ¡°Ahhh¡­¡±


    Her suspicions now confirmed, na¡¯s eyes began to tremble.


    ¡°You mean¡­ you¡¯re going to disappear again soon?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­..¡±


    She asked him desperately, but Frey just continued to silently stare at her.


    ¡°Frey¡­ I¡­ I¡­¡±


    Even though she asked that, na already knew the answer to her own question.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­.¡±


    na was finally able to give Frey the apology that she had always longed and dreamed for, however¡­


    ¡°Ugh¡­¡±


    Whenever she tried to speak, only the sound of her grieved moans lingered.


    She has no idea how or why this happened in the first ce, but all that she cared about was that this was herst and only chance to apologize to the real Frey, not the hallucination she always dreamt of in her nightmares.


    ¡­On top of that, it was herst chance to ever receive his ¡°forgiveness¡±.


    Did she even have the right to apologize after what she had done? The intense guilt that she felt after having caused the apocalypse as well as everything else she did to Frey was preventing her from doing so.


    ¡°S¡­ sorry¡­!¡±


    Despite her guilty conscience, if she doesn¡¯t take the opportunity to apologize to him right now, she¡¯ll never get that chance again. Even if she were to wait for the afterlife, there was no way she, who believed herself to be a sinner, would ever be able to meet Frey in heaven.


    So in the end na forced herself to apologize to Frey with tears running down her cheeks, but¡­¡­


    ¡°¡­it¡¯s not your fault.¡±


    His kind words, warmer than his ster mana around her hands, enveloped her.


    ¡°That¡¯s what you told me back when you found me lost and in tears in the middle of the woods, and that¡¯s what I wrote to you in my will.¡±


    ¡°Ahhh¡­¡±


    ¡°But looking at what you¡¯re doing now, it seems that you¡¯ve long forgotten those words.¡±


    As he said that, Frey raised the output of his ster mana and calmed na¡¯s hand down, which had already begun to twitch again.


    ¡°No¡­ Frey¡­¡±


    na, wearing a nk expression on her face for a moment at Frey¡¯s deration, denied what he said and shook her head.


    ¡°This is my fault, not anyone else¡¯s¡­ It¡¯s all my fault¡­ I was the one who killed you¡­ Serena also ended up dying because of me. ¡°


    ¡°Princess, from this point forward, listen carefully to what I have to say to you, alright?¡±


    As na began panicking once again, Frey cut her off and began speaking in a gentle tone.


    ¡°It was me who had killed you in the previous timeline, it was me who had destroyed the world back then, and it was me who had deceived you in this life as well.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­..¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not that you are a sinner, this world is just that unreasonable.. That¡¯s why¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­When you died, a lot happened.¡±


    When na interrupted my speech and started saying something, I stopped speaking and began to listen to what she wanted to tell me.


    Based on my experiences so far, I knew that the best thing to do in this situation is to just listen quietly.


    ¡°The Demon King¡¯s ridicule and deration of war were broadcasted across the entire Empire through loudspeaker magic. As a result, only a few dayster, all of the people of the Empire learned the truth.¡±


    ording to what she told me, the entire Empire was in shock for a while.


    It was because they realized that the viinous Frey, whom they always hated so much, was actually the Hero meant to protect the world, and that he was sacrificing himself from the shadows the entire time.


    The Demon King, who had just been heartlessly mocking Frey as an idiotic fool, had even given the Empire a month to prepare as some form of humiliation.


    However, the Sunrise Empire was actually grateful for that kind of humiliation.


    It was much more of an opportunity for them because of the three remaining people that still had their memories from the previous timeline, so they believed that if they could prepare enough, they might actually be able to win.


    Additionally, all of the corrupt leading members of the royal family who had been deceived by the Demon King had already died the moment her power was fully awakened, making it much easier for na, the new Empress, to prepare for war.


    However, in reality things weren¡¯t that easy.


    ¡°We were able to get a few victories in the beginning¡­¡­ Of course that was only because of how Kania, Irina, and I had already experienced the Demon King¡¯s tactics before regressing..¡±


    ¡°I understand.¡±


    ¡°But¡­ once the sun suddenly disappeared out of the sky, everything started to turn for the worse.¡±


    When the sun, which they assumed would always shine brightly in the sky as a matter of course, faded helplessly like it was nothing, that was the moment when true despair started to kick in.


    To add insult to injury, even the moonlight and starlight that people thought would at least be able tofort them when night came was also taken away from them.


    Even if they could ept the moon disappearing since its lightes from the sun, they at least thought the stars would still be able to keep shining upon them.


    However, just like thete Hero of the Stars, no matter how many prayers they made the stars would never be able to be revived, thus sending the Empire into darkness.


    ¡°As a result of the missing sun, the continent was hit by an evesting winter. As the weapons began freezing over, the people began to wear out as well.¡±


    ¡°¡­.Hmm.¡±


    ¡°I finally realized it the day my sr mana disappeared: The Age of the Empire is over.¡±


    When na¡¯s sr mana, one of the greatest symbols of the Empire, vanished for good, it was seen as a sign of impending doom.


    As a result, the trust that the Imperial family was still able to hold on had drastically decreased, to the point that even their military had given up.


    ¡°By then, the Demon King sessfully led her army straight into the Imperial Capital, and I gave up on protecting the Empire. Right now, the only thing that our citizens are worrying about is when the next ship will arrive at the port, rather than protecting the lost cause that is this country.¡±


    After taking a moment to catch her breath, na began apologizing once again with tears in her eyes.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Frey.¡±


    ¡°Like I said, there¡¯s no need to apologize¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m so sorry.¡±


    I was about to tell her that there was no need for her to apologize for something that wasn¡¯t her fault, but when I heard the clear sorrow and sincerity in na¡¯s voice, I closed my eyes, deciding to wait until she had finished.


    ¡°This whole time¡­ When the mocking voice of the Demon King resounded throughout the empire for days on end¡­ When the sun vanished without a trace¡­ Even when the Demon King¡¯s army came knocking on the Capital¡¯s doorstep, there was something that I desperately wished to tell you..¡±


    ¡°What did you want to tell me?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry for being so clueless. I¡¯m so sorry for never noticing any of the sacrifices you made for our sakes, being forced tomit so many evil deeds despite your pure heart¡­¡±


    na felt deeply grateful for this chance to finally give Frey the apology she could only ever dream of, sobbing all the while.


    ¡°When morninges¡­ I, alongside the few Imperial Knights that remain, will go to the frontlines to stall the Demon King¡¯s Army.¡±


    ¡°¡­Stall them?¡±


    ¡°There are still many of the Empire¡¯s citizens waiting at the port. It is our duty to hold on as long as we can until they can escape, whether it¡¯s only a few more hours or even just a few more minutes.¡±


    ¡°Sigh¡­¡±


    Upon hearing that, Frey heaved a deep sigh.


    ¡°Get up.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°We have somewhere we need to go.¡±


    After throwing his robe over na¡¯s shoulders, Frey slowly stood up.


    ¡°Uh, where are we going¡­?¡±


    ¡°Just follow me.¡±


    ¡°I-I still need to regroup with the army. If we go too far¡­¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll get there quickly, just hurry up and follow me¡±


    Hearing Frey¡¯s firm tone, na had a bewildered expression as she began repeatedly bowing her head.


    ¡°I understand. Whatever you ask me to do¡­ I¡¯ll do anything.¡±


    As she spoke, na¡¯s hand began to tremble irregrly.


    ¡°When did you start experiencing seizures?¡±


    ¡°Ever since that day¡­ the day when I learned the truth¡­¡±


    My heart broke when I saw na¡¯s hand trembling like that, so the moment she began showing signs of another seizure I urgently reached out and grabbed her hand.


    ¡°Ah, ah¡­¡±


    Suddenly, the ster mana she felt earlier became even stronger than before, seeping deeply into her sensitive hand, stopping the tremors and causing na to involuntarily release a small moan.


    ¡°¡­I¡¯ll hold your hand on the way there, alright?¡±


    Frey, saddened by na¡¯s pitiful state, gently grasped her hand with his own.


    Of course, due to currently being a spirit, it was impossible for their hands to make physical contact.


    However, due to Frey enveloping her hand with ster mana, which he could still use despite the Ordeal, na was able to feel the warmth of his grasp.


    ¡°I¡¯m holding hands with you right now, so please don¡¯t start freaking out like earlier..¡±


    ¡°¡­I understand.¡±


    After finally agreeing to follow him, na cautiously got up from her seat as well.


    ¡°Please, stay safe.¡±


    ¡°¡­?¡±


    Before she left the disheveled bar, na stopped for a moment to thank the barkeeper for allowing her to stay.


    It might seem pointless knowing that, just like her, the barkeeper would end up losing his life sooner orter, no matter how peacefully he slept now in his second floor bedroom.


    Even then, na decided to leave behind a gold coin on the table as payment before saying goodbye.


    ¡°¡­I¡¯m ready.¡±


    Thus na, while taking one final nce at the bar suddenly noticed something behind the counter, causing her to turn around and leave feeling more depressed than before.


    It was a photo of what was once a happy family, now shattered beyond repair.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    <i>¨C Whoosh¡­!</i>


    ¡°Ugh¡­¡±


    Once she finally stepped outside, na shivered as she was immediately assaulted by the cold breeze passing by.


    ¡°Are you alright?¡±


    ¡°Y-Yes¡­ I¡¯m fine.¡±


    However, na¡¯s teeth continued to tter despite her words as she tried to keep moving.


    <i> ¨C Shine¡­</i>


    ¡°¡­Ah.¡±


    Frey immediately saw through her facade and silently began wrapping na with more ster mana, causing her to feel a warm energy surrounding her.


    ¡°How is it? Does it make you feel better?¡±


    na felt a bit puzzled at Frey¡¯s sudden actions, but then realized his intentions when he asked how she felt while wearing a gentle smile.


    ¡°Ah¡­¡±


    That one question from Frey, showing how worried he was for her, began to quickly reawaken na¡¯s guilt that had beenid to rest only minutes prior.


    ¡°You¡­ you can¡¯t even feel any cold or warmth. But¡­¡±


    At that, Frey began to grin as he gently ced his hand on na¡¯s head and said¡­


    ¡°But you can, right?¡±


    With that said, Frey began using his ster mana once more as shes of warm constetions began swirling around her.


    ¡°W-Why are you doing this¡­?¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    Feeling so much warmth in her body and heart, na pitifully lowered her gaze and asked him what has been on her mind this whole time.


    ¡°Why are you being so nice to me?¡±


    Whether it was behind her back or not, na had already gotten used to all of the cold and resentful gazes everybody sent her way.


    That¡¯s why she couldn¡¯t understand why Frey, the person she had wronged the most, was treating her with so much warmth and kindness.


    ¡°Stop talking nonsense and just focus on following me. We¡¯re almost there.¡±


    Frey didn¡¯t stop moving as he smiled at na, pulling her alongside him.


    ¡°¡­Uh?¡±


    At that moment, na finally realized where he had been leading her and opened her mouth with a trembling gaze.


    ¡°Here¡­ this is¡­¡±


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s the woods where I got lost while searching for the Starlight primroses you asked for when we were kids.¡±


    Frey smiled as he softly reaffirmed na¡¯s suspicions, leading her deeper into the woods.


    ¡°Hey, did you know? This is the ce where my ancestor, the Hero from a millennium ago, swore an oath alongside that era¡¯s Princess and the daughter of the Moonlight family.¡±


    ¡°An o-oath¡­¡±


    ¡°Yes, the covenant that has bound the three families together for the past thousand years.¡±


    As Frey continued speaking, he created a small sphere in his hand with ster mana.


    ¡°And from that day on, special flowers began blooming once every year within this woods.¡±


    A momentter, a sphere made up of twinkling Starlight Primrose from his palm, and Frey lightly blew into it with a smile, making it float away from him.


    ¡°You already know what kind of flowers I¡¯m talking about.¡±


    ¡°The Moonlight Primrose¡­ the Starlight Primrose¡­ and¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­The Sunrise Primrose.¡±


    The spot that the sphere of starlight hadnded began to shine, revealing a Sunrise Primrose blooming through the thick snow.


    ¡°H-How is that¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a present. A gift for you, the one who gave me the Starlight Primrose and gave Serena the Moonlight Primrose.¡±


    ¡°Ahh¡­¡±


    It didn¡¯t matter how they had somehow arrived in the woods only a few minutes after leaving the bar.


    It didn¡¯t matter how it was possible that the primrose flower, which is said to only be able to bloom after seeing the bright sun, had bloomed through the thick snow.


    na just continued to shed tears as she observed the beauty of the Sunrise Primrose that had miraculously bloomed right before her eyes.


    ¡°Legends state that these flowers that were created under the influence of the oath made by the three legendary families possess special powers.¡±


    Frey stared directly into her eyes as he began leading na towards the flower while continuing to speak softly on the way.


    ¡°So many people have searched for these flowers, but there was a reason why not a single one was able to use their power.¡±


    At that point, Frey stopped his footsteps while na subconsciously began to reach out towards the Sunrise Primrose with a nk expression.


    ¡°That reason being that these flowers are the insurance that our ancestors left for us, their sessors.¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­!¡±


    Suddenly, the moment her hand came in contact with the primrose flower, she became surrounded with a dazzling light.


    It was the same sunlight that na had been longing for this entire time.


    <i>¨C Shine¡­!</i>


    ¡°Uh.. ugh¡­¡±


    na began to put strength into her hand with overwhelming intensity, and then burst into tears without even realizing it as the sr mana began overflowing from her hand once more.


    ¡°The effects will onlyst for about a day, but even that will be helpful when you¡¯re fighting against the Demon King.¡±


    ¡°T-Thank you¡­ Thank you¡­ sob¡­¡±


    na could no longer think rationally.


    It was the result of all of the sorrow, anguish, guilt and despair she had buried deep within her heart over the past few years mixed together and burst out all at once.


    ¡°Thank you¡­ Really, really thank you¡­ Thank you¡­¡±


    She didn¡¯t care if she looked unsightly.


    She didn¡¯t even try to calm her mind.


    All of the emotions that she had been hiding for years continued flowing out in wave after wave, speaking to Frey with everythingid bare.


    ¡°I need you¡­ Frey¡­ I-I¡­ I need you so much¡­¡±


    ¡°Princess.¡±


    ¡°It was only when you disappeared¡­ That I finally realized that what the Empire needed was you and Serena, not someone as useless as me!¡±


    na began to mourn while bursting into more tears than she had ever shed before.


    ¡°Is there really no way¡­ to bring you back to life¡­? Please¡­ I¡¯ll give my life¡­ I¡¯ll even sell my soul to the devil if I have to¡­ I¡¯d be content being tormented in hell for the rest of my life if it means that you coulde back, so if such a method exists, please tell me how I can do it¡­


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡±


    However, even with all that, all Frey could do is just continue to stare at na silently.


    ¡°¡­¡­Thank you, Frey.¡±


    It was only after crying for a while longer that na could finally stop her tears and begin speaking again.


    ¡°For giving me the gift that I needed more than anything else at a time like this.¡±


    At this point, she must have realized¡­


    ¡°With this power you have given me, I swear that I will dedicate myself to saving as many lives as I can, even if it¡¯s only one more person.¡±


    ¡­That the time for farewell hase.


    ¡°So¡­¡­..¡±


    <i> ¨C Vanish¡­</i>


    na continued while staring at the disappearing form of Frey, who even now wore a happy smile on his face.


    ¡°¡­¡­Farewell, my first subject.¡±


    As soon as she uttered those final words, Frey¡¯s visage scattered away in myriad fragments of star.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­..Ah?¡±


    na, who had instinctively reached out to touch a fragment of a star that he had left behind at the spot where he had been smiling at her this whole time¡­


    ¡°Here¡­?¡±


    ¡­However, soon she realized that she was lying in bed.


    ¡°F-Frey¡­! Where¡¯s Frey?¡±


    Then, after realizing that the warm sunlight she thought no longer existed was shining through the window next to her, na began urgently screaming Frey¡¯s name.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on, Your Highness?¡±


    ¡°Frey¡­! Frey is¡­!¡±


    na, who had just woken up in her pajamas with a pale, tired face, tried saying something to the bewildered attendant¡­


    ¡°¡­Huh?¡±


    ¡°Your Highness?¡±


    ¡°Ummm¡­ that¡¯s¡­¡±


    Seeing the attendant¡¯s clear confusion, na nkly tilted her head.


    ¡°Did you have a nightmare?¡±


    ¡°Huh¡­ I think so.¡±


    As she answered the question of the anxious servant while quietly nodding her head, na questioned herself in her mind¡­


    ¡®¡­Did I just have a nightmare about Frey?¡¯


    The warm light of the morning sun was shining upon her.

 Chapter 78: End Of The Ordeal

    <b>? The End of the Ordeal ?</b>


    ¡°¡­Phew.¡±


    A few days before na¡¯s venture to Frey¡¯s tombstone, a lone girl wrapped in a thick coat could be seen making her way down a street covered in a nket of snow.


    ¡°I feel cold.¡±


    The girl instinctively tensed her body and frowned at the bitter winds that wouldter torment na in a simr fashion.


    ¡°¡­Oh, that¡¯s right¡­ it¡¯s all gone now.¡±


    Nothing happened.


    When the Hero perished, the miraculous shes of light that always used to apany her suddenly faded away as if it were all a lie.


    <i> ¨C Whoosh¡­</i>


    Hit once again by the frosty winds, the girl clenched her teeth and continued marching forward.


    ¡°Hey¡­ is anyone here?¡±


    After walking nonstop for a while, the girl could soon see a light shining in the distance and peeked her head inside once she had arrived.


    ¡°Oh, a little girl?¡±


    ¡°¡­Hello.¡±


    Hearing the voice of a little girl, a woman came looking outside of the tavern and found the child staring back at her with a grim expression.


    ¡°¡­What are you doing over there?¡±


    Following thedy inside the dpidated tavern, the girl began looking over the menu board while fiddling with thest of the gold coins remaining within her pocket that the Hero had given to her several years ago. However, the girl got distracted when she noticed thedy barkeep doing something behind the counter in a hurry in the corner of her eye.


    ¡°What does it look like I¡¯m doing? I¡¯m in the middle of packing up my things.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re abandoning this country as well?¡±


    After hearing the small girl¡¯splicated question, the bartender heaved a deep sigh.


    ¡°Of course I¡¯m abandoning it. Not only is the hero dead, the Demon King¡¯s army is on the way¡­ If you want to stay here despite that, you¡¯ll end up dying an early death.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.Fair enough.¡±


    After quietly nodding her head at the bitter truth, the girl began staring at a broken photo behind the counter.


    ¡°Could you be curious about that photo, perhaps?¡±


    ¡°Ah, that¡¯s¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a family photo.¡±


    Staring sadly at the ruined picture, the woman quietly began exining its story.


    ¡°¡­It was only a year ago when the owner received word that her husband and son had died. In a fit of despair, she ended up hurling their precious family album at the wall and cracked it..¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­¡±


    The girl quietly lowered her head when she saw the woman being so calm despite telling such a depressing story.


    ¡°¡­You¡¯re a kind one, to sincerely grieve for someone you¡¯ve just met.¡±


    After stroking the little girl¡¯s hair to show her gratitude, the woman quickly picked up her luggage and stopped for a moment to speak before she left.


    ¡°If you need anything from the store, you don¡¯t have to worry about taking it if you want to.¡±


    ¡°But¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m already leaving the Empire today either way, so it¡¯s fine.¡±


    Having finished what she wanted to say, the woman finally opened the door and began to leave, but was interrupted by the girl pointing at the picture.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you want to take that with you?¡±


    The woman flinched for a moment, then looked down and replied with a bitter smile.


    ¡°When I leave the Empire today, I don¡¯t want to bring those sorrowful memories along with me.¡±


    With that, the woman left the tavern and began slowly trudging along the snowy path all alone.


    ¡°¡­¡­..¡±


    After watching her back shrink in the distance for a while, the girl carefully took a piece of bread from the shelf and tried to take a bite.


    ¡°Bleh¡­¡±


    The bread had been frozen solid.


    ¡°Ugh¡­¡±


    Thanks to that, she cradled her aching jaw for a while and tried to warm herself up in the bar, but she quickly left as soon as she began to feel some warmth return to her body.


    <i> ¨C Scrunch, scrunch</i>


    Thus, after trudging along in silence for a while she had finally arrived at her destination: Frey¡¯s birthce.


    ¡°That day, you clearly told me¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­ That soon, the whole world would be praising the Hero.¡±


    Yet, the world never did such a thing.


    It only ever sympathized with his noble deeds and felt pity for his terrible fate, soon forgetting all about him once it was engulfed in sorrow.


    ¡°¡­¡­..¡±


    The girl, after motionlessly staring at Frey¡¯s tombstone for what felt like an eternity, quietly took the golden ring from her left ring finger and whispered into the cold air.


    ¡°¡­Rest in peace, my Hero.¡±


    After cing the sparkling ring under the hero¡¯s tombstone with a final farewell, re quickly ran away with a single tear dripping down her face.


    It was the moment when an unknown variable that had the possibility to change everything, a variable that even Frey was unable to see because even the system was unaware of its existence, hadpletely vanished for good.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    ¡°¡­Sigh, it¡¯s finally over.¡±


    As na disappeared, darkness soon engulfed me.


    At the same time, the number floating in front of me changed to a 0.


    <strong>¡ºYou have cleared the Second Ordeal!¡»</strong>


    ¡°¡­Ehh.¡±


    I frowned and tried to close the system window, but it refused to get closed.


    ¡®Damn this useless system.¡¯


    After shaking my head in frustration and swearing at the system that refused to leave me alone, I sighed andid down on the ground.


    ¡°I wish I had my cat doll with me right now¡­¡±


    Whenever I became mentally exhausted, I always had the cat doll that used to lick me by my side.


    At first, it was a cat doll with an arrogant expression on its face and refused to even let me touch its stomach, but things changed after we got to know each other.


    When I wake up feeling stressed, it would be right next to me, carefully licking my face and meowing.


    If I ever happened to have a nightmare, it would give me a soft kitty punch to wake me up.


    Sometimes it would even bury itself into my clothes with a meow, stretch, and then go to sleep.


    If I looked depressed, it would lie down on its belly and give me a look of anticipation.


    It greatly helped my mental recovery, so now the kitty and I have an inseparable rtionship.


    ¡®If possible, I wanted to y with the kitty alongside Kania.¡¯


    Kania, who received such a cute gift from her sister, must be quite fond of the toy.


    But when I think about grown-ups ying with dolls, it¡¯s a little bit weird, andtely, Kania, once she falls asleep, hardly ever wakes up.


    Of course, when I tried to wake her up, the kitty would bite my ankle , so I couldn¡¯t make too many attempts to wake her up.


    <strong>¡ºThe first clear reward will be shown now.¡»</strong>


    ¡°¡­Yes, this is how it should be.¡±


    Because of this insane ordeal, I spent several months in this world.


    Of course, the time that passes in ordeals and the time in reality are different, so when you normally wake up, several months wouldn¡¯t have passed ¡­ but experiencing this world in a soul state for countless months was a disgusting experience.


    ¡®¡­Well, should I be happy that it ended in just a few months?¡¯


    There was a gap of several years from the junction where I died to the time when na was preparing for herst stand.


    And as I traversed that time, I went about easing the burden of the hearts of those who were dear to me.


    That¡¯s right.


    The second ordeal of the system was to directly witness and experience the end of the world, and at the same time, save the Heroines who were crushed by the ending.


    Because of this, I searched for the Heroines by visiting different parts of the Empire¡­ and even the western and eastern continents.


    On that day, Kania¡¯s ck magic ran rampant to the point where she no longer needed life force from me. Serena¡¯s sacrifice managed to stop her rampage partially, but from that day on, she lived only in sorrow, and that was how I found Kania, who was living in solitude.


    I went to find Irina, who lost her past ego, her pride, and even lost her personality.


    I went to see Ferloche, where she had umted a massive amount of guilt for not saving me and had gone to the brink of corruption.


    I went to see Isolet, who had quit teaching at the academy and was getting drunk every day while spending time looking at the sword and the letter I had given her.


    Aside from them, Lulu, who continued to fail in her suicide attempts due to her stigma, Alice, who became half-mad, and Arianne, who lived with guilt while caring for Irina.


    And even among them, the meeting with Aria and Serena in my soul state¡­ even if it was an ordeal¡­


    ¡°¡­Calm down. This didn¡¯t really happen.¡±


    After all, this was just an ordeal that the system showed me.


    It only shows a possible future, but after this ordeal, I will return to a world that still has the potential to give everyone a happy ending.


    So¡­


    <i>¨C Whoosh¡­</i>


    ¡°¡­Huh?¡±


    The darkness that surrounded me suddenly began to fade.


    As I was looking around to see what was going on, my surroundings suddenly started to change.


    ¡°¡­Huh?¡±


    I was frowning when I saw the anomaly, but suddenly a huge crowd entered my field of vision.


    ¡°It¡¯s the Demon King¡¯s Army¡­¡±


    The Demon King¡¯s army, which I saw in the previous timeline, which made me tremble just by looking at it, was marching forward.


    ¡°Ahhhhhh!!!¡±


    <i> ¨C ng, nk!!!</i>


    A fierce battle was taking ce in front of the Demon King¡¯s army, which continued to advance.


    ¡°If we lose, there will be no hope! Stop that damn bitch¡­¡±


    <i>¨C Schluk¡­!</i>


    ¡°Ca-Captain!!¡±


    The unnamed man of the eastern continent, who radiated intense aura from his body while was charging at the Demon King¡¯s Army, was cleaved in half in an instant.


    ¡°¡­Yawn.¡±


    The Demon King, who had dealt with the captain of the alliance that had gathered from all continents to stop the Demon King, killed him with only a flick of her finger, and began to yawn with a bored expression on her face.


    ¡°I wanted an exhrating fight, but I think that won¡¯t be possible.¡±


    While speaking, the Demon King flicked her finger as if giving amand, and a terrible scream echoed.


    ¡°¡±¡­¡­¡­¡±¡±


    Even the Demon King¡¯s army remained silent at the brutal scene of carnage created by blood and intestines flying around, mixing and clumping together coupled with bones and flesh exploding from all directions.


    ¡°¡­¡­Is that one of your special skills?¡±


    ¡°A special skill? I was just ying around with my fingers.¡±


    The Demon King, who answered Dmir Khan¡¯s question with a calm expression, said with a smile.


    ¡°If I use my special skills here, our entire army behind us will be annihted. Do you want me to use it?¡±


    ¡°¡­No.¡±


    When an appalled Dmir Khan quickly responded, the Demon King began tough, as if his reaction was funny.


    ¡°I was joking.¡±


    ¡°Yes, that makes sense. Even if the Demon King is all power-¡­¡±


    ¡°If you use the full extent of your powers and escape with your spatial magic, it won¡¯t result in total annihtion.¡±


    After speaking, the Demon King waved her fingers since her arm was beginning to ache, and thus, the terrifying chorus of agonizing screams paused for a moment.


    ¡°¡­You are incredible, Your Majesty. Really.¡±


    When Dmir Khan, who was nkly watching the horrific scene unfolding before his eyes, spoke with a trembling voice, the Demon King replied with a gloomy expression on his face.


    ¡°I wanted an exhrating battle. Not this kind of lukewarm fight.¡±


    Having said that, the Demon King yawned once again, and soon began to speak in a hushed tone.


    ¡°If it was Frey, we could have had a pretty fun duel.¡±


    ¡°Is that so¡­?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. When I saw him, his strength was beyond my imagination.¡±


    ¡°To what extent¡­ Do you mean?¡±


    ¡°Probably, aside from me, he would have been the strongest on the entire continent.¡±


    Having spoken, the Demon King muttered in an annoyed voice.


    ¡°If¡­ if there were no restrictions.¡±


    ¡®¡­Wh-What is this bastard talking about?¡¯


    And as I strained my ears to listen to their conversation, I was bewildered by her unexpected words.


    ¡®She has seen me before¡­?¡¯


    She just said that my strength was beyond imagination. Moreover, he even went so far as to say that I would have been the strongest person on the entire continent, aside from herself.


    She said that with certainty without a hint of doubt¡­ And when she said ¡®when I saw him¡¯, it means that she has met me before.


    ¡®But¡­ how can that be?¡¯


    As far as I know, the Demon King can¡¯t escape from the ¡®Demon King¡¯s Castle¡¯ unless the rite of breaking the ¡®Sacrificial Magic Circle¡¯ seeds and the seal is released.


    Therefore, through the ¡®Main Quest¡¯, it is necessary to prevent the Demon King from breaking free of the Demon King¡¯s Castle by blocking the activation of the ¡®Sacrificial Magic Circle¡¯ and awakening the ?Hero¡¯s Armament? and attacking the Demon King Castle is the main strategy of the ¡®Path of False Evil.¡¯


    However, how could the Demon King have seen me?


    My face could have been shown by the second person in a photo when I was a member of the Demon King¡¯s army, but if she knew about my strength in detail, it bes quite the different matter altogether.


    ¡®No way¡­ Did she already seed in freeing herself from the magic circle and escaping?¡¯


    For a moment, I thought about the possibility that the Demon King had already escaped, but then I shook my head.


    Because if she had already broken the seal, she would have already destroyed the entire continent.


    All of the Main Heroines, including myself, wouldn¡¯t be able to win even if we attacked together in our perfect condition, so there¡¯s no way she would have broken the seal and just stayed still.


    ¡®¡­By the way, the moment I died, the Demon King dered war.¡¯


    But, based on all the avable evidence¡­ She seems to have escaped.


    Because otherwise, there would be no way that she, who should be imprisoned in the Demon King¡¯s Castle, would immediately notice my death and dere war.


    ¡®Damn¡­ My head hurts already.¡¯


    I questioned why the scene where the Demon King ended the world was shown to me as a reward , I guess that¡¯s why.


    Because it taught me quite a lot of new facts about the Demon King.


    ¡®Not only that¡­¡¯


    When I was in a soul state, there were times when I could see the world from a third person point of view.


    From Kania to Irina, and from Aria to Isolet.


    It was quite messy, for a bit, but my point of view moving back and forth regrly was focused on Serena for a long time after she appeared.


    And, even more surprising than that¡­ Every time the viewpoint changed, I was able to feel the person¡¯s thoughts and feelings to some extent.


    Of course, the thoughts and feelings important to anyone were all crushed together and could not be felt well.


    However¡­ there was one line that could be understood clearly from among those crushed thoughts and feelings.


    ¡­Demon God, ¡­The Demon God will soon awaken.


    ¡®¡­ No matter how much I think about it, what Ferloche said at that time was <b>[The Demon God will soon awaken]</b>, right?¡¯


    The system seems to hate giving me helpful information, but thanks to the ¡®Half¨CDemon God¡¯ password that Ferloche left in her diary, I was able to gain some insight from this ordeal.


    Thanks to this, I feel like I¡¯ve gotten the better of the system for a change, which felt quite refreshing.


    <strong>¡ºEnd of the Second Ordeal.¡»</strong>


    ¡°¡­Damn.¡±


    As I was thinking about it, the system disyed a brief message with a beep.


    It¡¯s not just been a day or two that the system has been useless, but I think this may have crossed the line.


    Even though it was just the ¡®first¡¯ reward, it was such a short conversation.


    Seriously, just like the First Hero said, the system is a joke¡­


    ¡°¡­Huh?¡±


    At the same time, something started to shine in the arms of the Demon King.


    ¡°Demon King? What is that?¡±


    ¡°This is¡­ a scroll I bought a long time ago.¡±


    ¡°¡­Pardon?¡±


    While Dmir Khan looked confused, the Demon King seemed to wear an intrigued expression.


    ¡°Why did you hold onto such a thing?¡±


    ¡°It was the first scroll I couldn¡¯t understand, so I was intrigued.¡±


    ¡°Y-You just couldn¡¯t understand that old piece of junk?¡±


    While Dmir Khan frowned at those words and inquired, the Demon King began to speak in an excited tone.


    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s finally making sense. No matter how much I tried to make it work for the past few years, it wouldn¡¯t.¡±


    And from that point, I started to feel off.


    ¡®¡­Why isn¡¯t the ordeal ending?¡¯


    Clearly, the system dered that the Second Ordeal is ending. But why is the ordeal still not over?


    <strong>¡ºFatal Error urred! Updating the system [¡­]¡»</strong>


    ¡°¡­Eh?¡±


    While I was immersed in such thoughts, a red system window suddenly appeared in front of my eyes.


    <i>¨C Spark! Crash!</i>


    ¡°¡­What?¡±


    And only then, I was able to notice that I couldn¡¯t see the Demon King anymore for some reason.


    ¡®Why didn¡¯t I notice this?¡¯


    Come to think of it, when I met the Demon King in the previous timeline, and even when I did her bidding like a dog, I couldn¡¯t recognize the Demon King¡¯s appearance.


    I¡¯m not sure, but maybe there was some kind of cognitive impairment magic on her appearance?


    If so, why did I suddenly realize now?


    <i>¨C Spark!! Shine!!</i>


    As I was thinking, suddenly, a twinkling sh of light began to emanate from the scroll.


    ¡°¡­¡­Ah?¡±


    And at that moment, I saw.


    The ruby-colored eyes of the demon king that were looking down at the scroll with an intrigued expression.


    <strong>¡ºComplete System Error Correction! Ending the Ordeal.¡»</strong>


    But in the next moment, a red system window appeared in front of my eyes and as everything in my field of vision faded to ck.


    ¡°¡­What is that?¡±


    Thest thing I saw before I lost consciousness was a ckened sun.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    ¡°Ummm¡­¡±


    As I slowly opened my eyes, I saw a familiar ceiling.


    ¡®¡­Long time no see.¡¯


    Apparently, I was lying in my room in the Starlight Mansion


    ¡°So¡­¡±


    I looked at my clean room with no toxic gas or fire, and then I felt a sense of awe and looked to the side with a stern expression on my face.


    <i> ¨C Pop! Pop!!</i>


    ¡°¡­Heugh!!¡±


    And at that moment, something exploded.


    I was trembling in surprise when someone offered me a cake.


    ¡°¡­What are you guys doing?¡±


    I was staring nkly at a cake decorated with a cat pattern, and when I saw Kania and Irina holding firecrackers while wearing birthday hats, I inquired with a puzzled expression on my face.


    ¡°To-Today is¡­¡±


    ¡°Today is Young Master¡¯s birthday.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Then Irina looked me in the eye and stuttered, while Kania spoke with a subtle smile.


    ¡°Happy birthday, Young Master.¡±


    The day the¡ºSecond Ordeal¡»ended was a week after the attack on the Starlight Mansion.

 Chapter 79: Cleaning up

    <b>? Cleaning Up ?</b>


    ¡°I¡¯ve been unconscious for a week?¡±


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s correct.¡±


    I thought the Ordeal of the System wouldst for months, when in reality, itsted no more than a week.


    Still, I¡¯m d that in the real world time didn¡¯t flow at the same rate as within the Ordeal.


    ¡°But¡­ how did you know I¡¯d wake up?¡±


    ¡°Young Master¡¯satose state dissipated at dawn, so I was prepared in advance.¡±


    ¡°Ohh¡­¡±


    When I woke up, I was curious about the secret of the birthday party and questioned Kania about it, yet she responded as if it were insignificant.


    As expected, Kania is as capable as always


    ¡°By the way, this cake is¡­¡±


    ¡°It is the cake I specifically pre-ordered. Do you like it?¡±


    ¡°¡­I really like it.¡±


    A pleasant feeling materialized in my heart as I stared at the silver and ck-haired cats romping on the cake.


    It would have been ideal if we all gathered and had the birthday party together just like in that dream, but it was close to impossible so I had to be content with just Kania and Irina keeping mepany.


    ¡°Uh¡­ Young Master, would you like to blow out the candle?¡±


    ¡°Huh, a magic candle?¡±


    I was thinking of such an item, but before I knew it Kania ced the candle on the cake and lit it. Noticing the subtle feel of <i>aura</i> from the candle, it seemed to be an advanced item with a scent that calms the mind and body if you blew it out.


    ¡°¡­<i>Hoo-</i>.¡±


    As I inhaled the subtle scent emitted by the blown out candle, a scene of leisurelyying down in a vast meadow materialized in my head.


    ¡°Thank you, the two of you.¡±


    While I closed my eyes with that image in my mind, I gave my sincere thanks to Kania and Irina.


    ¡°If it weren¡¯t for you guys it would have been difficult for me. If you two weren¡¯t present, I would be eating the cake all alone now.¡±


    Having said that, I picked up the knife ced on my side and swiftly sliced the cake into bite-sized pieces.


    ¡°¡­Thank you, Young Master.¡±


    ¡°Tha¡­Thanks.¡±


    Soon after, as I distributed servings of cake, Kania expressed her poised thanks while Irina thanked me with a flushed face.


    ¡®¡­I¡¯m d that wasn¡¯t the case.¡¯


    As I watched the two women eat, I couldn¡¯t help but reminisce about meeting them in the Ordeal.


    Was it the moment when Kania was consumed by guilt for failing to save me every time and her desire to destroy the world, where she would burst into tears as soon as she saw me.


    Or was it Irina, who had been deranged to the extent that Arianne could not recognize her anymore, where at the moment she saw me her eyes would be clear and she would shed tears.


    ¡°Young Master? What is wrong?¡±


    ¡°Frey, are you okay?¡±


    Thinking of such images inevitably made me frown. Thanks to that, Kania and Irina questioned me with an evident look of concern on their faces.


    ¡°N..No. It is just¡­ I remembered some things from the Ordeal.¡±


    I tried to say it as if it was nothing, yet Irina¡¯s face paled again in response.


    ¡°Fr-Frey¡­ How was the Ordeal? Was it really difficult for you?¡±


    ¡°It wasn¡¯t difficult at all. It¡¯s just¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­The way you were talking in your sleep was quite a sight to behold.¡±


    I spoke with a soft voice to calm Irina down, but Kania, who stood by the side with an expressionless face interrupted me.


    ¡°Young Master, what happened?¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­ That¡­¡±


    ¡°Of course, if you don¡¯t want to recall, you don¡¯t need to talk about it. It¡¯s just¡­¡±


    Kania briefly stared at Irina before sighing and replying.


    ¡°Then what is the reason you keep saying you want to get out of here, it¡¯s the worst, please don¡¯t be like that¡­ all those grim statements you uttered as you slept?¡±


    ¡°That¡­¡±


    ¡°The Ordeal¡­ turns out it was something so dreadful. I didn¡¯t even know that¡­ I¡¯m¡­¡±


    I was wondering how I¡¯d respond to Irina who was muttering something while on the verge of tears. Thankfully, Kania who was silently observing this situation intervened.


    ¡°Irina, let¡¯s stop there.¡±


    ¡°But¡­¡±


    ¡°I understand your concern. But today is Young Master¡¯s birthday. So let¡¯s talk about this bleak storyter.¡±


    Irina nodded silently after hearing those words, she soon took my hand and spoke.


    ¡°¡­ It¡¯s been hard for you, Frey.¡±


    ¡°Ye¡­Yes.¡±


    For some reason, Kania coldly stared at me, so I answered with a mumble. I bit a piece of cake that had been cut into several slices in front of me.


    ¡°Ah, it¡¯s sweet. As expected, sweet things are the tastiest. Serena was right¡­¡±


    ¡°Young Master, your birthday party will be held in a few days.¡±


    As I enjoyed the cake so sweet, capable of even charming Serena, Kania dered a shocking piece of news.


    ¡°Cough, cough¡­¡±


    ¡°Young Master, are you alright?¡±


    Thanks to that, I choked with the cake stuck in my throat. Kania handed me the ss of water beside me.


    ¡°Kania, didn¡¯t you say to stop talking about the bleak story?¡±


    ¡°Ah? Didn¡¯t the Young Master always like birthday parties?¡±


    Kania asked with a perplexed look after the water had soothed my cough.


    ¡°So you don¡¯t know. I very much despise birthday parties.¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    ¡°There is no one there who sincerely congrattes you, a party full of people who despise me or want to use me, who could enjoy like that?¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­¡±


    Kania bowed her head quietly when she heard his reasoning.


    Well indeed, at the previous iteration I¡¯ve always habitually smiled happily and acted debauched at every birthday party¡­ anyone would have believe that I liked birthday parties.


    <i>¨C Knock Knock.</i>


    ¡°I came to clean¡­¡±


    I was reminiscing about the past when someone came and knocked on the door.


    ¡°He¡­Hello..¡±


    ¡°Lulu?¡±


    ¡°¡­Hiikk¡±


    After calling her name, Lulu, who opened the door in her maid uniform, turned pale and began to tremble at the sight of my conscious body.


    ¡°Come backter.¡±


    ¡°Ah, Yes¡­ Yes.¡±


    I coldly uttered those words to kick that poor woman out of the room. I spoke again with a sigh.


    ¡°I guess you did well with the instructions I gave you.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I didn¡¯t encounter any problems.¡±


    ¡°Right, just how it should be. I¡¯m d.¡±


    Hearing what Kania said, I promptlyid back again on the bed with a satisfied smile on my face before Kania continued with her debriefing.


    ¡°Following Young Master¡¯s n, the servants who have been removed from the mansion during the academy holidays will receive pay equivalent to when they work during vacation time. As of today, themoner students hired as temporary servants will be dismissed and will receive immensepensation.¡±


    ¡°Then, all that¡¯s left for me to do is to pretend that I have been wronged.¡±


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right,¡±


    As Kania had said, from the start I had been devising a n to give themoner students some money.


    ording to the results of the background survey I instructed Kania to do, half of themoner students were suffering from poverty, resulting in their inability to eat properly.


    A quarter of those students couldn¡¯t treat their ailing younger sibling or parent because theycked the capital.


    That wasn¡¯t all. Most of themoner students couldn¡¯t afford Sunrise Academy¡¯s expensive textbooks. They saved money little by little and read the books in turns.


    It is alsomon for them to be unable to afford the cost to join the field trip in the second semester. Every lunch break, they force themselves to fill their stomach with tasteless food from the academy¡¯s cafeteria.


    That is how they have been living. They followed my orders and endured the humiliation that came as performing the duties of maids and servants during this exam.


    Meanwhile, the academy¡¯s ss A is exempted from paying tuition.


    The Sunrise academy is brimming with corruption but the ss A tuition exemption is a tradition that has persisted for 1000 years. It is something even the Dean is incapable of eradicating.


    That is to say, unless it is a tradition with extensive history, everything has been dismantled by the dean.


    In conclusion, themoner students are desperately in need of financial support.


    However, the current grim reality of the Sunrise Empire is that there is not even a singlew, institution, or organization that provides financial support for themoners.


    ¡°Kania, the ¡®Servant Welfare Policies¡¯ that my father created are still valid right?¡±


    ¡°That is correct.¡±


    I smiled subtly upon hearing that answer.


    My father, who usually was very interested in the welfare of the servants, created ratherplicated but nevertheless effective policies.


    Among those policies, I will be using the policy regarding employees¡¯ vacations and dismissal.


    ¡°¡­Kania, how was your special exam?¡±


    ¡°To minimize the aftermath of the incident this time, The Imperial Court canceled it. Thanks to that, the number of students in ss A will remain the same.¡±


    I was worried na would massacre all themoners besides me upon arriving at the scene of the ident. Fortunately, the test was canceled due to the attack on the mansion approximately a week ago.


    Then again, maybe when she failed to eliminate me she¡¯d at least put the ¡®themander can decide who¡¯d be eliminated¡¯ rule into ce to keep me in check.


    ¡°Good, everything is proceeding as nned. I¡¯ll also have to start acting as nned.¡±


    Having said that, I got up and stretched my body before heading towards the door.


    ¡°Themoner students are still present in the mansion, correct?¡±


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s correct. The news of the special exam cancetion will be announced today, so themoners are still waiting within the mansion.¡±


    ¡°What alibi did you fabricate for me?¡±


    ¡°Yes, themoner students think the Young Master disdained the special exam rules and departed for an overseas holiday. They also know today is the day of your return.¡±


    ¡°Good job. Tell every one of them to gather on the first floor.¡±


    I uttered those words and went outside before something materialized in my field of view.


    ¡ºSecond Reward¡­..¡»


    ¡°¡­.Get lost.¡±


    I was about to do something important, but that annoying system window just had to interrupt me so I outright skipped it. I could only sigh when I realized that I skipped the word ¡®Second Reward¡¯.


    ¡®I have to check it outter.¡¯


    The System¡¯s rewards and abilities are indeed helpful, buttely, I¡¯ve been getting so annoyed whenever I see that spiteful System.


    If the reward proves to be something useless, in the future, besides using it for point investment, I won¡¯t even spare a single nce at the System.


    ¡°Ex-excuse me¡­ can I enter now¡­¡±


    ¡°You too, follow me.¡±


    ¡°Heuk¡­¡±


    I left the room with that thought in mind. Once outside of the room, I grabbed Lulu¡¯s hands, who was shaking in anxiety, and dragged her with me.


    ¡°Where¡­ Where are we going?¡±


    ¡°Shut up and follow me.¡±


    When I dragged the bewildered Lulu down to the first floor, there were already somemoners gathered. They stared at me with hostility in their eyes.


    I¡¯m the Empire¡¯s greatest viin, one who is believed to have sexually harassed female students. They believe that I put them in danger while I nonchntly went abroad on vacation. Such res couldn¡¯t be helped.


    ¡°¡­I have some news to tell all of you.¡±


    Once all the students gathered in the first floor lobby, I calmly epted their res and began my speech.


    ¡°The special exam was canceled. Our ss will remain the same next semester.¡±


    Themoner students¡¯ faces brightened when they heard my words.


    Again, is there anything more pleasing for those who are struggling in poverty aside from the news that they emunicated from ss A?


    ¡°That being said¡­ all of you get out of my house.¡±


    But as they heard my next words, the cold expressions on their faces returned as if it never left.


    ¡°What are you doing? Not leaving?¡±


    I spoke to them with a dumbfounded expression before finally raising my voice and speaking with a scowl.


    ¡°What? Don¡¯t tell me, you worked hoping to earnpensation? I fed you and provided you a bed to sleep, it seems you really have no conscience?¡±


    ¡°But¡­ before we came here it was clear that the contract¡­¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    As a student hesitantly stepped in, I raised my voice to respond.


    ¡°Contract? What contract?!¡±


    ¡°That¡­ on the first day when we came to the mansion, we signed a contract¡­¡±


    ¡°And so what contract do you speak of?!!¡±


    When I burst out in anger, the student that spoke up began to break out in a cold sweat.


    ¡°Young Master. I will exin the situation regarding the contract.¡±


    At that point, Kania silently gave me a look and stepped in.


    ¡°On the first day when the students arrived, I presented them with a contract.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°ording to the employment policies established by the Lord of this mansion and also the former family¡¯s head Abraham Raon Starlight¡­¡±


    ¡°Kania, are you kidding me right now?¡±


    I approached Kania while emitting a chaotic aura and spoke.


    ¡°The head of the family is me now. That is to say, my words are the rules and thew. Why did my father¡¯s regtions suddenlye to mind?¡±


    ¡°Young Master you are the Provisional Lord¡­¡±


    <i>¨C p.</i>


    Kania¡¯s face jerked to the side with that p.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­..¡±


    Silence prevailed in the first-floor lobby.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t I advise you to know your ce?¡±


    ¡°¡­I apologize.¡±


    Kania, with her face red with my handprint stered on it, quietly bowed her head and apologized.


    Themoner students who witnessed that sight red at me scornfully.


    On the surface, they seemed to be maintaining their facial expressions. Yet, since I¡¯m used to receiving immense attention, it is clear to me what lurks in the depths of their hearts.


    ¡°Contract or whatever it is are unnecessary. Leave my house at once.¡±


    ¡°But Young Master, the regtions created by Lord Abraham are under the jurisdiction of Imperial Law and are subject to magical constraint.¡±


    ¡°And you are going to keep them? My birthday party ising soon.¡±


    I dumbfoundedly uttered those words to Kania who stood there awkwardly. I attempted to ignore the scornful gazes aimed at me as I spoke.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know if the special exam is currently in progress, but now that the exam is canceled, I will hold my birthday party at my house. Managing a mansion¡¯s servants who can neither cook nor clean, what do you think will be of my public image?¡±


    ¡°But the Young Master¡¯s birthday party won¡¯t be held at this mansion, it will be held at a separate venue¡­¡±


    ¡°You should also know that every year I hold a separate birthday party with those secret friends of mine in this mansion.¡±


    Themoners looked stiff when they heard the information. Well, that was because they have only heard about me having secret friends from rumors and not from my own lips.


    Of course, I intentionally emphasized that so they could spread the rumors regarding it.


    ¡°But Young Master, if you kick them out now¡­ Heugh¡­!¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t care, everyone will leave today. I won¡¯t pay anypensation or remuneration¡­ instead take this and scram!¡±


    Themoners began to tremble in rage as I kicked Kania in the belly while ring frigidly at them.


    It appears that many were enraged by my evil deed.


    ¡°Kania! Are you alright?¡±


    Sure enough, Ferloche, who had been clenching her teeth, suddenly rushed out to Kania. She began to wholeheartedly pour her holy power into Kania¡¯s body.


    ¡°I will heal you¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m¡­ I¡¯m alright! Saintess!¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­ Ah yes, yes I got it!¡±


    Ferloche, who witnessed Kania¡¯s flustered face, btedly remembers her identity as a Warlock who is vulnerable to holy power. She hurriedly distanced herself from Kania and shifted her sight towards me.


    ¡°Frey! Stop doing these evil-deeds!¡±


    ¡°Evil-deeds?¡±


    ¡°Yes! We worked so hard! How can you kick us out without paying us! I can¡¯t forgive this unfair deal¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­Let¡¯s just leave, Ferloche.¡±


    ¡°H-Huh?¡±


    I was contemting how to stop the oblivious Ferloche who started to interfere with my n to give a hugepensation to themoners when Irina, who was next to Ferloche, began to whisper to her in a hushed tone.


    ¡°Irina! But¡­¡±


    ¡°Kania has a n. So¡­ let¡¯s just get out of here.¡±


    ¡°Ye¡­Yes.¡±


    In the end, Ferloche, who was contemting Irina¡¯s words, stepped back slowly while ring at me.


    ¡°So Young Master, you are ¡®dismissing¡¯ everyone here?¡±


    And at that moment questioned me in a meaningful voice.


    ¡°Yes, I dismissed those people.¡±


    ¡°I see. Then I will handle it just as you requested.¡±


    Kania responded with aposed expression on her face and calmly bowed her head, she then looked at those children and spoke.


    ¡°Yes, and with that¡­ all of you are dismissed as of this moment in time. For further information please refer to this contract.¡±


    ¡°Just hurry, send them out.¡±


    ¡°You won¡¯t check it, Young Master? The regtions here¡­¡±


    ¡°I said no. I have not an ounce of interest in any of the policies created by my old-fashioned father.¡±


    ¡°¡­I understand. Then I will announce it to themoners.¡±


    After replying to me, Kania proceeded to leave the mansion with themoners. I raised the corner of my lips and grabbed Lulu¡¯s shoulder, who stood beside me.


    ¡°Wait¡­ you shall stay.¡±


    ¡°Heugh! Ye-Yes?¡±


    ¡°Your contract will be continued. Come to think of it, it would be very fun if I used you as a toy while ying with my shadow friends.¡±


    Lulu¡¯s expression paled in response to my words while themoner students began to disy their disgusted expressions.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Eventually, Kania muttered those words in a low voice. Themoner students then retracted their gazes from me one by one and departed the mansion.


    ¡°Wa-Wait¡­ those words¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t bete ande clean my room.¡±


    ¡°He, Heugh¡­¡±


    Upon sending her upstairs, the image of Lulu sobbing bitterly at my side materialized in my head as I was engrossed in my thoughts. .


    ¡°¡­Damn it. What do I do?¡¯


    To be honest, iming Lulu today wasn¡¯t part of the n.


    I also have a lot of matters to take care of. After themoners who had been unfairly dismissed by me were properlypensated, I thought of doing a thorough background check with Kania¡¯s aid.


    ¡ºLulu¡¯s current emotions: Suicidal Urge/Guilt/Self-loath¡»


    ¡°Sigh¡­¡±


    Yet after using the ?Mind Reading skill ?, I couldn¡¯t set my mind on letting her leave.


    ¡°It increased again. I need to pay closer attention.¡±


    The feeling of [Suicidal urge] shouldn¡¯t appear before that incident. I don¡¯t know why it appeared so suddenly. Anyway, I will have to keep a close eye on her from now on.


    ¡°Huft¡­¡±


    With that in mind, I inspected the lobby where I yed the pstick act with Kania. I soon began to secretly smile while I thought of how themoner students will receive argepensation.


    ¡°Is Frey Raon Starlight present?¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    Someone knocked on the gate and called me. I walked forward with a frown on my face.


    ¡°¡­What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    I opened the gate and asked with an irritated expression.


    ¡°It is the Imperial Edict.¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    Standing in front of the gate, I couldn¡¯t help but gape in response to what the royal aide said


    ¡°It has been decided that Lord Frey¡¯s birthday party will be hosted by the Imperial Family.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­!¡±


    ¡°It is within the Emperor¡¯s consideration for you to spend some quality time with Her Highness, Third Imperial Princess.¡±


    It seems that I do have a shit fate.

 Chapter 80: The Letter

    <b>? The Letter ?</b>


    ¡°What to do¡­ I just believed the contract¡­¡±


    ¡°Should I look for a part-time job now¡­¡±


    Coming out from the Starlight mansion, everymoner student muttered with a grim look on their faces.


    That is because, they naively believed the contract presented to them when they first arrived at the mansion. Yet, they ended up being emunicated without anypensation.


    They are all outstanding individuals who could proudly enter the esteemed ss A of Sunrise Academy. Yet they were entrapped in this predicament, they had no other options.


    It was a time when an unwritten rule of students must first graduate from the Academy before they could work in high-paying jobs or guilds was prevalent in the Empire. Therefore, despite them being students of ss A, all they could do was acquire short-term part-time jobs or hunt evil creatures.


    Of course, with their fairly remarkable skill, they could earn money to some extent from those jobs. However, the fact that most of them are the heads of their households couldn¡¯t be neglected.


    After allocating their hard-earned money for their family members and paying the ridiculous amount of tax under the Imperial taxationws, what remained wasn¡¯t even sufficient to feed the chicken.


    Yet, they somehow managed to survive over the years by various odd jobs. But now that they had spent a considerable amount of time at the Starlight family with nopensation, they encountered a fatal financial predicament.


    ¡°¡­Hey you guys. We still have hope!¡±


    Among the children engulfed by the grim atmosphere, a female student stepped forward and spoke.


    ¡°ording to this contract, if an employee is unterally fired before finishing the work duration stated in the contract, they will bepensated.¡±


    ¡°Hey, we all know about that though?¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    But a male student who had a crestfallen look on his face for a while interjected with a sigh.


    ¡°That contract is worthless. From the start, the people involved with creating the contract are the aristocrats.¡±


    ¡°Bu-But..¡±


    ¡°So you wanted to go to Frey and argue with him again? I would dly follow suit if I didn¡¯t risk getting caught and turned into a toy just like Lulu.¡±


    ¡°N-No¡­..¡±


    Only after hearing the assertion did reality dawn on the female student. She then plopped down on the ground and began to shed tears.


    ¡°If I can¡¯t purchase the medicine for this month¡­ my younger brother¡¯s life will be in danger¡­¡±


    It was a bleak and pitiful situation for a student to be unable to purchase medicine for their younger sibling because theycked the capital to spend indiscriminately like nobles do on any given day.


    Yet the students who watched the scene unfold averted their gazes.


    No matter how kind-hearted they were, they were also in a predicament with either a sick family member or no money to eat.


    They are so impoverished that theybine their efforts so that they can gather sufficient funds to purchase a single textbook to be shared amongst them. They couldn¡¯t aid the crying student in front of them.


    ¡°¡­Guys¡­ I have decided.¡±


    The female student who had been crying for what seemed to be an eternity while receiving inevitable ignorance from the people around eventually spoke with a determined expression on her face.


    ¡°I¡­ will return to the Starlight mansion.¡±


    ¡°¡­What?¡±


    The male student who reminded her of reality responded with a bewildered expression.


    ¡°Is there any use in returning? Frey will annul the contract regardless. Even if he provides you withpensation, you will be reduced to a ything..¡±


    ¡°If bing a ything will save my brother, I¡¯m willing to be one.¡±


    The look of determination in that student¡¯s eyes isn¡¯t something a girl her age should have.


    ¡°Wa-Wait! You can¡¯t do that!¡±


    Among themoners who were observing her, Ferloche suddenly rushed forth.


    ¡°I will help you! I will be able to cure him with holy power! Let¡¯s go now! If we go now..¡±


    ¡°But your treatment is expensive.¡±


    ¡°¡­Yes?¡±


    Ferloche looked lost after she heard those words, then with a dark expression, the girl brought up her story.


    ¡°If you want to receive a blessing or treatment from the Saintess, you need to pay some charge to the church. It is a known fact to everyone here.¡±


    After stating the obvious, she scanned her vicinity, and the students all nodded their heads silently.


    ¡°Ho-How is that possible? I have always provided treatment for free?¡±


    For Ferloche who had never received anypensation and always treated people for free while she gained a sense of aplishment, such responses weren¡¯t within her range of expectations.


    ¡°By any chance, is there an impostor going around impersonating me?!¡±


    And so, she came up with the most logical reason she could think of.


    For Ferloche, who ordinarily would only tilt her head with a questioning look on her face in this kind of situation, this is already a huge improvement.


    ¡°¡±¡­¡­..¡±¡±


    But thosemoner students only stared wordlessly at Ferloche.


    If that remark was made by Frey or any other nobles, they would probably scorn orugh inwardly.


    However, they are all well aware of Ferloche¡¯s usual attitudes toward them and what her personality is like.


    Therefore, even though themoners knew what the truth was, none of them dared to speak up.


    Because in case things go awry and the church retaliates, then their hard-pressed life would be over.


    ¡°Right. It must be an impostor roaming about.¡±


    ¡°Yes, that must be it! Then, do you know who it is?¡±


    Someone stepped forward to converse with Ferloche.


    ¡°If you tell me who the impostor is,the church and I will immediately¡­¡±


    ¡°It is the church.¡±


    Among the gazes full of anxious and worried looks from the students directed to him, Alice, themoner representative, began to exin the truth to Ferloche.


    ¡°To be exact, it is not an impostor. It should be described as daylight robbery.¡±


    Hearing those words, Ferloche disyed a confused expression. On the other hand some of the students silently nodded their heads.


    Because they recalled awful memories they had experienced and would like to avoid experiencing them again.


    ¡°If you provide treatment or a blessing to someone for free, then a few dayster a debtee from the church will find them.¡±


    ¡°A debtee?¡±


    ¡°Yes, they receive the payment from your treatment and blessing.¡±


    Ferloche who heard that then began to mumble nonsense.


    ¡°Oh my God, I can¡¯t believe they have been doing it even as early as now¡­ as expected, the church is¡­¡±


    ¡°Ferloche?¡±


    ¡°No-Nothing! Anyway! I understand what you are talking about! I will settle it with the church today!¡±


    As Ferloche huffed and puffed while she tried to head toward the church, Aris shook his head from side to side and spoke.


    ¡°Even with the Sainting forward, it will only be quiet for a while.If anything they will only do it more secretly and demand even greaterpensation. And I will probably get kidnapped for the crime of telling you the truth.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.Ugh.¡±


    In response to those words, Ferloche only groaned, unable to reply.


    ¡°Hehe, thank you for your concern.¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­¡±


    That female student then hugged Ferloche and shortly thereafter spoke in a trembling voice.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me. Whatever Frey is going to do¡­ He won¡¯t possibly kill me right?¡±


    Her deration was apanied by fear due to the rumors about the horse carriage that traveled back and forth from the Starlight mansion carrying bodies.


    ¡°Farewell¡­ everyone.¡±


    Yet, the girl who helplessly desired to save her younger brother, attempted to hide her fear. With a smile on her face, she headed back toward Frey¡¯s mansion.


    ¡°Please wait just for a moment.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    Kania appeared from amidst the crowd and stopped the girl.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think there is any reason for you toe back and work in our mansion again.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean by that?¡±


    The female student whose expression became rxed at Kania¡¯s words, tilted her head while Kania answered her with a smile on her face.


    ¡°Because all of you here will be offeredpensation.¡±


    With Kania¡¯s words resonating amongst the students, they suddenly became aware of thepensation statement.


    ¡°Wh-What are all these?¡±


    ¡°Tell me, this is not a silver coin but a gold coin right?¡±


    Themoner students who received thepensation statement without much expectation widened their eyes when they noticed the exorbitant amount of money printed on the sheet of paper.


    ¡°It is thepensation from your unfair dismissal plus thebined expense from your resignation.¡±


    When Kania again calmly spoke to thosemoner students, their expressions began to harden.


    Usually in a situation like this, they should have been happy. Yet the suddenpensation they won¡¯t be able to touch in their lives was suddenly sprung upon them, not to mention it was paid by Frey, who was widely known as a viin. So rather than being happy, doubts, anxiety, and fear preceded their happiness.


    ¡°How-How did it be like this?¡±


    In response, the male student who reminded the female student of harsh reality previously inquired in a trembling voice.


    ¡°I have never seen an aristocrat who properly kept their contract with themoners¡­ this isn¡¯t a trap, right?¡±


    ¡°It really is a trap, but this wasn¡¯t a trap directed at all of you.¡±


    The male student who had be ustomed to suffering contract fraud expressed his doubt with a look of suspicion, then Kania spoke with a smirk.


    ¡°Of course, this is a trap Iid out for Frey.¡±


    To the students who tilted their heads at her words, Kania began exining.


    ¡°The contract you signed before is based on the regtions made by the official head of the Starlight family, Lord Abraham.¡±


    ¡°Regtions?¡±


    ¡°Yes, legally¡­ it is a rule that can¡¯t be broken even with magic.¡±


    After saying that, Kania waved the contract paper and a light magic circle then formed.


    ¡°Lord Abraham who values employees¡¯ trust has set up various legal devices and magic spells in the contracts done with the employees.¡±


    ¡°Th-Then¡­¡±


    ¡°Yes, even if it is Frey, he had no choice but topensate you with that amount.¡±


    Expressions of puzzlement appeared on themoners¡¯ faces in response to those words.


    That is because, at the point where Kania¡¯s words ended, the realization dawned on them that this exorbitant sum of money had be theirs.


    ¡°Wait, Kania¡­ don¡¯t say that you have already nned all of this?¡±


    At that moment, Irina who had been keeping a close look, naturally intervened.


    ¡°What? What do you mean by that?¡±


    ¡°On the first day, you are the one who clothed us in the maid and attendant clothes and gave the contract. And you are also the one who told us not to ever show the contract to Frey.¡±


    In response to those words, the students then began to focus their attention on Kania.


    ¡°And today¡­ you are also the one who emphasized the word ¡®dismissal¡¯ from Frey¡¯s answer and invoked the magic on the contract. Considering all of this, you¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­Haaa.¡±


    When Irina, who utilized her acting skills to the limit blurted out herst words, Kania sighed. She then spoke to the students who had been staring at her with bewildered looks on their faces.


    ¡°I just wanted to see you all happy.¡±


    Themoner students sighed at those words.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t do anything major in particr, you all don¡¯t need to make such expression¡­¡±


    ¡°Ka-Kania! Thank you¡­¡±


    Kania was looking at the students and calmly talking. She began to disy an awkward expression when the female student who needed to buy medicine to save her younger brother, hugged her and burst into tears.


    ¡°Thanks to you¡­ my brother¡­ hiks¡­¡±


    ¡°Huuu¡­.¡±


    Nevertheless, as the female student muttered in her cries, Kania patted her with a slightly dark expression on her face.


    ¡°But¡­ Kania. Will you really be alright?¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    A student who watched Kania¡¯s shift in expression enquired about her.


    ¡°If Frey knew you gave us such arge sum of money, he wouldn¡¯t let it slide¡­¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter.¡±


    Kania answered that student with a bitter look on her face.


    ¡°I have made up my mind.¡±


    Themoner students who were staring at Kania, soon lowered their heads with solemn expressions. Kania had a red handprint engraved onto her cheeks and she kept rubbing her abdomen that must be experiencing unbearable pain.


    ¡°Then, farewell.¡±


    Kania smiled at them and bowed her head.


    For whatever reason, themoners wanted to aid that figure who looked dismal, but they realized it was only a vain dream.


    The Starlight mansion behind Kania, was toorge a foe for them to face.


    As they left the mansion, they only kept bowing their heads to Kania.


    Kania gazed nkly at themoners who were used to acting subserviently and only known to act as such, then felt a presence beside her and averted her gaze away.


    ¡°Kania¡­ will you really be alright?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll be fine.¡±


    There stood Ferloche with a worried look on her face.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t mind, would you like me to stay at Frey¡¯s mansion? As the saint, I could protect you so that he won¡¯t be able to hurt you¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­No. It¡¯s alright.¡±


    Kania, who first looked at Ferloche with a gentle gaze, replied with a stony face upon hearing Ferloche¡¯s words.


    ¡°Then, goodbye. Ferloche.¡±


    ¡°Yes? Al¡­ Alright. Goodbye.¡±


    Ferloche who was unknowingly overwhelmed by Kania¡¯s aura tilted her head for a moment and soon stepped out of the mansion.


    ¡°¡­It¡¯s time for you to leave too, right?¡±


    ¡°Me? Why me?¡±


    Kania who watched that scene then spoke with a cold expression on her face to Irina who stood nkly beside her.


    ¡°Then, you are going to stay here for the duration of your vacation?¡±


    ¡°Yes of course. To pay off my debt to Frey, even staying by his side every hour won¡¯t be enough.¡±


    ¡°Sigh¡­.¡±


    Kania, who was frowning at Irina¡¯s reply, spoke in an irritated tone.


    ¡°It¡¯s enough with just me alone. I have been serving Young Master since I was little¡­¡±


    ¡°But you, why are you continuing to stroke your belly? You can stop acting now, right?¡±


    After hearing Irina¡¯s childish inquiries, Kania blushed and shut her mouth.


    That is because she was reluctant to tell the truth that because she often turned into a cattely, her belly became sensitive and got stimted because of Frey¡¯s kick before.


    ¡°Anyway, to conclude¡­¡±


    ¡°Wh¡­what is she doing?¡±


    Irina interjected before Kania could finish her thought. Her expression stiffened as she gazed back at the Starlight mansion that Irina was pointing at with her facing growing pale.


    ¡°¡­¡­.!¡±


    At that moment Kania doubted her eyes.


    That¡¯s because, in the window of Frey¡¯s room, Lulu was sitting in a daze.


    ¡°Stop, stop her! We need to stop her!¡±


    ¡°Calm down. That¡¯s the second floor, even if she falls it won¡¯t kill her.¡±


    ¡°Ah, that¡¯s right.¡±


    Kania quietly reprimanded Irina who was trembling and making a fuss. She then proceeded back towards the mansion, leaving behind Irina who was now scratching her head in confusion. But then¡­


    <i>-Sruugh</i>


    ¡°¡­¡­..!¡±


    Suddenly Lulu drew a small knife from her chest pocket and directed it at her arm. This time, both Kania¡¯s and Irina¡¯s expressions be one of fright.


    ¡°We really need to stop her.¡±


    ¡°I know.¡±


    In that moment, Kania prepared to cast ck magic and the bewildered Irina attempted to produce a barrier using wind magic. ,


    ¡°Ah, that was close.¡±


    Frey appeared behind the window and knocked Lulu unconscious by hitting the back of her neck.


    ¡°¡­We are lucky the Young Master was present.¡±


    ¡°Right.¡±


    The two who were watching the scene nervously began to mutter in a relieved voice as they saw the limp Lulu being dragged back inside the room.


    ¡°So what should we do with her?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. Should we tie her up?¡±


    ¡°Can¡¯t you brainwash her with ck magic?¡±


    ¡°It is the magic that could only be performed by corrupt ck warlocks.¡±


    The two girls whose looks suddenly became cold, unknowingly began to think about how to deal with the nuisance who was dragged back into the room.


    Putting aside the fact that they were only able to have a civil conversation for the time being, the exchange continued for a great deal of time.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    ¡°Phew¡­ That was close.¡±


    Without Lulu¡¯s knowledge, I entered the room to see what she was doing. I immediately knocked her unconscious once I saw her directing a knife towards her arm. .


    Perhaps, once Kania returns, we will need to perform an examination on Lulu¡¯s body.


    ¡ºPlease quickly check the second reward!!!!¡»


    ¡°¡­Phew.¡±


    I was thinking of such matters when the system window materialized in front of my eyes. Did it feel bad because I ignored it for a long time? The content of the message was quite urgent.


    <i>-Srrrkk </i>


    I can¡¯t just ignore the system forever, so I capitted and checked the reward, but then a strange-looking jade pendant fell into my hand.


    ¡ºIf you show this jade pendant to the legendary cksmith, Rosinante, you can make one request to him!¡»


    ¡°Right, it should have been this much.¡±


    Rosinante, the creator of the ornamental box I got from the auction house in the past.


    ording to the prophetic book, he is a craftsman so skilled his name was etched in the Empire¡¯s history books.


    And just like most of those masters, he is very difficult to please.


    Therefore, it is said that requesting something from him is as challenging as picking a star in the sky. Thankfully, if you show him this jade pendant, he could probably invent a star-picking machine for you.


    ¡°¡­Hm?¡±


    With that thought in mind, I carefully ced the jade pendant in my desk drawer. My lips curled up into a smile when I noticed a white bird flying outside my window.


    ¡°Gugu?¡±


    ¡°¡­Huh?¡±


    Yet, I quickly realized that the bird that came to sit on the windowsill wasn¡¯t the white bird I had been anticipating, but a homing pigeon.


    ¡°Gugugu!¡±


    ¡°What kind of letter¡­¡±


    For a moment, I stared at the pigeon with doubts in my mind. After a short period of time, I noticed the royal seal on the letter and urgently grabbed it.


    <strong>¨C na Sr Sunrise</strong>


    ¡°na sent me a letter?¡±


    I was taken aback when I found na¡¯s name engraved on the envelope. I opened the letter with a slight tremble in my heart.


    <strong>This is an official letter for the three Dukes. We received a request for assistance from the Cloud Kingdom of the western continent.</strong>


    ¡°Ah, is that all?¡±


    I expected all myriad of situations, yet I instantly muttered with a dispirited expression upon realizing the contents of the letter.


    <strong>Because it is an extremely confidential situation, at Frey¡¯s birthday party this year, a secret meeting will be held. In that regard, I ask for your understanding.</strong>


    ¡°¡­I also need to secretly pay attention to the attack of the ve market.¡±


    The confidential situation in na¡¯s words is the attack on the ve market.


    Well, one of the Princesses of the Cloud Kingdom who was nning to enroll at Sunrise academy in the following year will end up being captured in this ve market¡­ It is understandable that the security is so thorough.


    ¡°All I have to do is free the ves while earning the disdain of the Princess. It is nothing.¡±


    It is unfortunate that I¡¯ll have to garner hatred from her, a sub-heroine, but I have no choice. It is all for the end goal of clearing the main quest.


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    While thinking of such things, I tried to put the letter in the drawer. I froze up as I noticed a very small note written at the very bottom of the letter.


    <strong>P.S. What have you done to me? Frey?</strong>


    ¡°And what is it this time¡­¡±


    As expected, nothing in the world seems to go as nned.

 Chapter 81: Sunset

    <b>? Sunset ?</b>


    ¡°Now then, I will rest for a moment. You two help me keep an eye on Lulu.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s already morning, are you going to sleep again?¡±


    Irina, who arrived on the second floor after speaking to Kania for a long period of time, tilted her head as she questioned Frey¡¯s words.


    ¡°Sorry, I have been waking up exhaustedtely. I will only rest for an hour.¡±


    The dark circles under Frey¡¯s eyes were a testament to his exhaustion.


    For someone who had slept for a week he looked far too weary.


    ¡°All right then¡­ rest well.¡±


    ¡°Thanks. Inform Kania once she arrives.¡±


    After uttering those words, Frey plopped down on his bed and quickly fell asleep.


    ¡°Frey¡­ are you asleep?¡±


    Staring at the sleeping Frey, Irina approached him.


    ¡°¡­So you did fall asleep.¡±


    Frey was in such deep slumber he wouldn¡¯t even know if someone were to carry him on their backs. The sight of the sleeping Frey evoked Irina¡¯s memories of the past week she had spent nursing Frey.


    ¡°How difficult was the Ordeal for you to be this tired even after sleeping for a week?¡±


    Due to the ordeal, Frey fell into a deep slumber. As the one who carried him to the secret hideout in the woods near the mansion and nursed him all day, Irina had a rough understanding of the severity of the ordeal Frey experienced.


    ¡°Leave, I want to leave.¡±


    ¡°Frey! Are you awake?¡±


    ¡°Here¡­ It¡¯s the worst here.¡±


    That was because Frey muttered those words several times in his slumber while lying on the bed at the secret hideout.


    ¡°Irina¡­¡±


    ¡°F-Frey?¡±


    Irina thought Frey had finally ovee the ordeal and would wake up from his slumber when he called her name.


    ¡°Why¡­ Why did you end up in this state¡­¡±


    But that wasn¡¯t the case.


    Rather, it was a cry of despair for Irina that he saw within the ordeal.


    ¡°Huu¡­..¡±


    Nursing Frey during that period was unbearable for Irina, simply maintaining her sanity while staying by his side took all of her willpower.


    Frey was being tortured at every moment as a result of the ordeal that began as a result of her actions.


    ¡°Eu, uuuuuu¡­¡±


    ¡°Fr-Frey!¡±


    One day, Irina¡¯s guilt reached a breaking-point when she witnessed Frey spasming with his face bing pale.


    ¡°Wh-What should I do? What would be the right thing to do!¡±


    ¡°Irina. Calm yourself fi¡­¡±


    ¡°Kania. Please, send me inside Frey¡¯s dream!¡±


    Frey was clearly experiencing something unbearable. In one way or another, Irina wanted to assist him, so she pleaded with Kania who had been struggling to infiltrate Frey¡¯s ordeal.


    ¡°An unknown force is blocking me. I apologize.¡±


    Kania could only shake her head as she articted those words.


    ¡°Frey, you can sleepfortably now, right?¡±


    As she stopped reminiscing, Irina stroked Frey¡¯s hair. The expression on his face was indicative of hisfort. She carefully questioned him. .


    Of course, with how deep Frey was in slumber, she wouldn¡¯t get a response. Yet, only by enquiring did shee to feel at ease.


    At the very least, Frey didn¡¯t speak with a pained expression as he slept.


    ¡°¡­Irina? What are you doing?¡±


    ¡°Hiiii.¡±


    Irina, who had been carefully stroking Frey¡¯s hair, flinched and turned her head when she heard Kania¡¯s voice from behind her.


    ¡°That¡­ ah, please take care of Lulu over there.¡±


    ¡°You mean you want me to take care of her?¡±


    Kania frowned as Irina slurred her words while pointing at the limp Lulu who rested beside Frey.


    ¡°Yes, Frey requested for you to take care of her.¡±


    ¡°What about you?¡±


    ¡°I¡­ will clean the room.¡±


    Irina responded while avoiding Kania¡¯s gaze. She picked up the broom in the corner of the room and began to sweep.


    ¡°¡­Hu.¡±


    Witnessing the scene unfold with great displeasure, Kania sighed and approached the limp Lulu who tossed and turned on the floor..


    ¡°Please clean the room spotlessly.¡±


    Kania left the room while carrying Lulu on her back. Irina, who was calmly sweeping the floor, ceased her cleaning and began to stare at Frey again.


    ¡°¡­This.¡±


    Irina carefully approached Frey. She then quietly lowered her head as she noticed a wound on Frey¡¯s shoulder.


    ¡®That¡­ isn¡¯t that the wound he got when he tried to protect me from Fenrir¡¯s bite in the Ashen Forest?¡¯


    Irina recalled how Frey desperately tried to protect her while she was unable to cast any magic. Her hands trembled as she lifted Frey¡¯s clothes. She recalled the time when she violently fired fireballs at him during performance evaluation.


    ¡°¡­..!¡±


    There is a vivid burnt mark engraved on his body by Irina.


    ¡®Weird¡­ all the wounds formed a scar.¡¯


    Not only that, but the wounds Frey has received thus far have all remained as scars. Irina stroked the scars with a stunned expression on her face.


    ¡°¡­Indeed. I should find that person.¡±


    Irina stroked Frey¡¯s scars for some time before making a firm decision.


    Even though she believes she¡¯ll never find that woman. For Frey, who received countless permanent scars and almost died while facing the ordeal. He did all this on her behalf, and still forgave her for all the troubles she¡¯s caused him. She had to find her.


    And if she found that woman, she would do whatever it took to prolong Frey¡¯s lifespan, even if it cost her own lifespan.


    ¡°That is the only atonement I can provide you.¡±


    Irina muttered those words, hesitated for a moment, then carefully nted a kiss on Frey¡¯s cheek.


    ¡°I¡­ I have to clean the room.¡±


    Irina uttered those words out loud without anyone in her vicinity to hear. Shortly thereafter, she began to sweep the room again while blushing. .


    If her past self, the prideful Archmage, were to see this, she would probably lose all the strength in her body and pass out.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    ¡°So, you said you have been taking care of Lulu until now?¡±


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right. It was the Young Master¡¯s order¡­¡±


    Frey summoned Kania once he woke up from his one hour long slumber. . She immediately ran from the room next door where she was taking care of Lulu to meet him.


    ¡°What about Irina?¡±


    ¡°I heard that the Young Master ordered her to clean.¡±


    ¡°¡­Is that so?¡±


    Because he said it while he was half asleep, Frey couldn¡¯t quite recall what he had requested. Unbothered by whether Lulu was safe or if the room was clean, he stood up.


    ¡°Young Master? Where are you going?¡±


    As Frey stood up and prepared to head outside, Kania curiously questioned him.


    ¡°Ah, you see, I have to stealthily prepare for the ¡®ve market attack¡¯. I¡¯m heading to the intelligence guild to gather some information.¡±


    ¡°To gather information? If it is as simple as that, I can handle it for you.¡±


    Facing her, Frey responded kindly, receiving a puzzled look from Kania as a response.


    It was not out of the ordinary for Kania, who was the head butler of Starlight Ducal family and an expert in gathering information, to disy such a response.


    ¡°Actually, I have another purpose for visiting the guild aside from gathering information.¡±


    ¡°Another purpose?¡±


    ¡°Yes, the sub-heroine I mentionedst time. She is the daughter of the guild¡¯s head. It¡¯s about time I meet her.¡±


    Upon hearing Frey¡¯s words, Kania¡¯s expression turned cold.


    ¡°Is that so? Then I will go with you.¡±


    ¡°Yes, take care of the hou- what?¡±


    Frey questioned Kania with a flustered expression as he was about to bid goodbye to her.


    ¡°You want toe with me?¡±


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s as you heard.¡±


    ¡°What about Lulu?¡±


    ¡°Leave her to Irina of course.¡±


    As Kania spoke without any hesitation while wearing a cold expression, Frey sighed quietly and spoke.


    ¡°Thanks for worrying about me but¡­ the person I¡¯m nning to meet this time isn¡¯t someone ordinary. I want to hide my rtionship with you as much as possible.¡±


    ¡°But isn¡¯t the person you are going to meet the guild head¡¯s daughter?¡±


    When Kania, who took pride in her position as the head butler of Starlight Ducal family, inquired with a frown on her face, Frey replied with a smirk.


    ¡°Right. She is the guild¡¯s head daughter.¡±


    ¡°If so then why¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­and also the Duke¡¯s esteemed daughter.¡±


    Hearing that, Kania¡¯s expression turned nk.


    ¡°Along with the Starlight and the Moonlight family, it is one of the three Ducal Families of the Empire. It is none other than the daughter of the Sunset Ducal family.¡±


    ¡°If it is the Sunset family then¡­ it¡¯s the branch family of the Sunrise¡¯s Imperial royals?¡±


    ¡°Right, you know that much.¡±


    Kania spoke with a confused look, while Frey maintained his smirk as he replied.


    ¡°They are the branch family that has been suppressed, resulting in poor treatment and the inability to gain achievements ¡­ but it¡¯s still a Ducal family.¡±


    ¡°But then, why and how did the esteemed daughter of such a Ducal family be the heiress of the underworld intelligence guild¡¯s head? Even with all my memories from the previous round, it was still something I never discovered. It seems they hid it especially securely¡­¡±


    ¡°There must be a reason for it. She is supposed to only appear in the second round as a new student. Well, I will exin the situation in detail at ater time. I must head there in secrecy now.¡±


    Frey headed towards the front door after uttering those words. Kania spoke urgently as she watched Frey enroute to the door. .


    ¡°Young Master, let¡¯s head there together¡­¡±


    ¡°Kania, I have a great idea¡­¡±


    Kania¡¯s words came to a halt when the door next to her opened and Irina peeked her head out from behind the door. Noticing that, Kania frowned deeply and spoke.


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°Huh, isn¡¯t Lulu sleeping quite deeply now? So why not use your magic to invade her consciousness?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s do itter.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    When she noticed Frey was looking at his reflection in the mirror and tidying himself up, Kania who was listening to Irina¡¯s exnation, tightly grasped Irina¡¯s hand and stopped her from continuing to speak.


    ¡°¡­I have something I need to verify.¡±


    As Kania uttered those words, her eyes fixed on Frey who had begun brushing his hair while humming away.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    ¡°You, stop right over there.¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes! Young Master!¡±


    Kania was eventually permitted to apany Frey under the condition that she would wait by the guild entrance. She became puzzled when Frey abruptly asked for the carriage to stop after having rode to an unknown destination for quite some time.


    ¡°Young Master? Why did you suddenly stop the carriage?¡±


    ¡°Wait. I need to purchase something.¡±


    Saying so, Frey emerged from the carriage and strolled towards an unknown destination. Inside the carriage, Kania scanned the outside vicinity and what she witnessed resulted in her eyes widening.


    ¡°¡­A flower shop?¡±


    She watched as Frey¡¯s figure entered the shop.


    The calm expression Kania tried to maintain while staring at the flower shop deteriorated, rapidly darkening when she saw Freying out of the flower shop after some time, carrying a rose bouquet in one hand.


    ¡°Let¡¯s move again.¡±


    Frey remained oblivious to Kania¡¯s state of mind and silently examined the bouquet.


    ¡°¡­Young Master? Who is that bouquet for?


    Kania could no longer suppress her urge to ask Frey a question. Frey replied with a sigh.


    ¡°A gift for Rosewyn.¡±


    ¡°Rosewyn?¡±


    ¡°A gift for the Duke¡¯s daughter that I mentioned earlier.¡±


    After uttering those words, Frey leaned back on the carriage seat. Kania, who had been uneasy, cautiously asked the real question she wanted to ask.


    ¡°Young Master¡­ Do you perhaps, like her?¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    Frey tilted his head upon hearing that, and Kania aggrievedly continued to speak.


    ¡°That¡­ usually you do not make an effort on putting on makeup, or perfume¡­ or purchasing a rose bouquet¡­¡±


    ¡°So? What if I do like her?¡±


    ¡°That¡­ If that¡¯s the case¡­¡±


    With a mischievous look on his face, Frey questioned her back. Kania painfully averted her gaze and spoke.


    ¡°Uh¡­ I¡¯m not sure.¡±


    Kania timidly answered as her body soon began to emit a dark aura.


    ¡°It¡¯s a joke, I¡¯m kidding. I deliberately purchased this to make her unhappy.¡±


    Witnessing Kania¡¯s reaction, Frey became fearful and stopped joking around. He then seriously said those words to Kania who looked confused.


    ¡°Young Master, you groomed yourself and even purchased flowers. How would that make her displeased?¡±


    ¡°It is the best way to make her hate me.¡±


    ¡°¡­I don¡¯t quite understand your intentions.¡±


    Kania confusedly uttered those words before gazing out the window of the carriage with a slightly relieved expression.


    ¡°So, what exactly is your rtionship with her?¡±


    After she had been silent for quite some time, Kania indifferently questioned Frey, who was absent-mindedly examining the flowers. Frey responded to Kania¡¯s inquiry with a faint voice.


    ¡°You will see for yourself soon.¡±


    Frey shut his mouth after uttering those words. Kania continued to gaze out the window indifferently as she had been doing before, carefully protruding her hand from the carriage window. .


    <i>-Swooosh.</i>


    In her hand, dark mana was swirling.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    ¡°Kania, you wait here.¡±


    ¡°¡­Yes.¡±


    Once the carriage stopped at a secluded alley, Frey stepped outside with a sigh. He stopped Kania who tried to follow him from behind and spoke.


    ¡°It won¡¯t be long. You don¡¯t have to worry.¡±


    ¡°Ah, Young Master. Your cor got disheveled.¡±


    Holding onto Frey, Kania, with her eyes wide open, then began to straighten his cor.


    ¡°Huh? I clearly straightened it well previously¡­¡±


    ¡°Leave it. It is perfect now.¡±


    When Frey tilted his head at her actions, Kania smiled and pulled away from him.


    ¡°Then, stay safe Young Master.¡±


    Frey looked suspiciously at Kania. Soon after, he scratched his head and entered the intelligence guild.


    ¡°Wee, gues- ugh.¡±


    The woman at the counter, who was uttering her greeting with a smile on her face, froze as she saw Frey.


    ¡°You know me right? Take me to the VIP room. Tell Rosewyn toe meet me.¡±


    ¡°¡­Yes.¡±


    Asserting those words to the nervous clerk, Frey then followed the clerk into the cer.


    ¡°How has Rosewyn been doingtely?¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­ I¡¯m no more than a clerk, I don¡¯t really know¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you still roughly know something?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I really don¡¯t know.¡±


    ¡°Tch, useless.¡±


    Frey gave the clerk a pretentious look. He sighed and imposingly stopped walking upon arriving at the room¡¯s entrance.


    ¡°You can enter first. I will call Ms. Ros¡­¡±


    <i>-Screech.</i>


    Without paying attention to what that woman was saying, Frey nonchntly entered the room. He muttered while sighing.


    ¡°It¡¯s been quite a long time since I¡¯ve been here¡­¡±


    The moment Frey uttered those words while examining his vicinity, the door opened and someone slowly entered the room.


    ¡°Ah, Rosewyn!¡±


    At that moment, Frey¡¯s expression transformed, his smile changing into that of an insolent fool. He ced his hand under his chin and began speaking.


    ¡°Have you been well? Is there anything bothering youtely?¡±


    ¡°Hoho, it seems like you missed me quite a bit?¡±


    The girl who had been watching Frey with a smile in her eyes plopped down in the seat across from him.


    ¡°So¡­ what kind of request do you have this time?¡±


    ¡°Do you know something about the ¡®ve market¡¯ case?¡±


    ¡°Oh! That case?¡±


    Frey cautiously enquired and the girl replied with a smile.


    ¡°The price is one thousand gold, since you are a regul-¡°


    ¡°Only one thousand? I¡¯ll give you two thousand.¡±


    Upon blurting out these words, Frey extracted a bag of gold coins from his chest pocket. The girl widened and covered her mouth with her hand.


    ¡°That¡¯s too much! You don¡¯t need to give me this much..¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine, Rosewyn. Don¡¯t you know I have a lot of money?¡±


    Frey shrugged his shoulders while he said that. The girl called Rosewyn wore a worried expression and responded.


    ¡°But¡­ recently I¡¯ve heard of a rumor about assants who broke into the Starlight mansion and stole all the assets.¡±


    ¡°Huh? Where did you hear such bullshit?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s really not the truth?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. If that were the case, I couldn¡¯t possibly provide you this money. Haha.¡±


    Frey replied with his bright and stupid expression. Rosewyn nodded, her expression turned sharp at that moment.


    ¡°Yes¡­ is that so? I understand. Then, I will tell you all the information no..¡±


    ¡°Ah, I will add a thousand gold beside that amount. So tell me about the additional information from your inquiries too.¡±


    ¡°¡­ugh.¡±


    As Frey took out another bag of gold coins from his chest pocket, Rosewyn began to part her lips .


    ¡°Will this really be okay? You provide me with this much¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. Everything¡¯s perfectly fine.¡±


    Frey waved his hand at Rosewyn¡¯s continuous concern. Then, he blushed and took something out of his chest pocket.


    ¡°Ah right. This is a gift I prepared while thinking about you.¡±


    ¡°Woah¡­¡±


    In Frey¡¯s hand, there was a bouquet of colorful roses in full bloom.


    ¡°This is the first time I¡¯ve received such a gift¡­¡±


    ¡°About that, Rosewyn. Do you have time on the weekend¡­¡±


    Rosewyn¡¯s gaze transformed from a moved look as she stared at the flower bouquet, to a regrettable one upon hearing the question Frey gently asked her.


    ¡°Ah what to do? I already have an appointment this weekend.¡±


    ¡°Then this week¡­¡±


    ¡°I already have a full schedule this week¡­ I apologize¡­¡±


    ¡°Then, sometime this month¡­¡±


    Rosewyn pped her hands together abruptly and spoke to put an end to Frey¡¯s persistence.


    ¡°Ah,e to think of it. I do have new information about the ¡®ve market¡¯!¡±


    ¡°Ah, re-really?¡±


    ¡°Yes! I¡¯ll bring it, so wait a moment!¡±


    ¡°Ye-Yes.¡±


    As Frey nodded his head in response to Rosewyn¡¯s words after being interrupted, Rosewyn, who had been observing Frey, quickly smiled and spoke.


    ¡°Ah right. Thank you so much for this bouquet! I will treasure it well!¡±


    Leaving behind those words, Rosewyn shed a smile at the bashful Frey before stepping out of the room.


    ¡°Ah, I fucking hate it.¡±


    Upon leaving the room, Rosewyn tossed the bouquet to the clerk beside her and coldly spoke.


    ¡°Burn that.¡±


    ¡°Can-can I keep it? It¡¯s an expensive bouquet¡­¡±


    ¡°Do as you see fit. I hate even looking at it.¡±


    As soon as Rosewyn began walking through the hallway, the clerk next to her quickly asked a question with a confused expression.


    ¡°Why do you detest that person so much? He is handsome with a lot of money, and he did everything you asked him to¡­¡±


    ¡°The Empire¡¯s number one scoundrel who said he can buy people with money, a douchebag bastard who only cares about someone¡¯s face, you think that kind of person likes me?¡±


    Rosewyn sarcastically responded before continuing to speak after a sigh.


    ¡°I hate those kinds of bastards the most in the world. If only he wasn¡¯t a VIP guest, I would have driven him away!¡±


    ¡°Then, what is your type Ms. Rosewyn?¡±


    ¡°What¡­?¡±


    Rosewyn, who had been contemting over the clerk¡¯s question, soon responded with her cheeks red.


    ¡°¡­a hero who will soon appear in this world.¡±


    ¡°A hero?¡±


    The clerk frowned in response to those words and inquired again. Rosewyn replied again as she brimmed with excitement just from her thoughts.


    ¡°It is my dream and destiny to assist that person.¡±

 Chapter 82: The Conspiracy

    <b>? The Conspiracy ?</b>


    Frey, who had been waiting for Roswyn, frowned when she didn¡¯t return after some time. He questioned the attendant who was beside him.


    ¡°Hey, where¡¯s Roswyn?¡±


    ¡°¡­Ah, Lady Roswyn has gone to the secret warehouse to gather intel.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡±


    Frey nodded his head in response to those words and leaned back on his chair. The attendant questioned him in a hushed voice while simultaneously wearing a piercing re on her face.


    ¡°Um¡­ Would you like to rest in the reception room instead of here?¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s fine. The reception room is further away than this room we are currently in. I can¡¯t trouble her with the extra distance.¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­ I see.¡±


    When Frey replied with a sly smile, the attendant¡¯s cheeks became red, and she vacated the room in a hurry.


    ¡°¡­Lady Roswyn! What are you doing here? You have to go back inside!¡±


    Before long, the attendant located Roswyn in the waiting room sipping orange juice.


    ¡°Why? Is Frey mad or something?¡±


    ¡°No, that¡¯s not¡­¡±


    ¡°Then what?¡±


    As the attendant slowly recounted their previous conversation with Roswyn, she smirked and muttered as she drank the orange juice.


    ¡°Bastard.¡±


    ¡°Lady Roswyn!¡±


    ¡°Ahhh¡­ fuck. ncing at that bastard¡¯s face makes me feel like my lifespan is being shortened by ten years.¡±


    ¡°¡­Looking at that handsome face shortens your lifespan?¡±


    Frey is a bastard that everyone in the Empire detested, yet no one could discredit his attractive appearance.


    The attendant coughed and continued to speak, thinking that Roswyn seemed pitiful, since she hated seeing Frey¡¯s face so much that she felt like her lifespan was decreasing.


    ¡°Ahem, no matter how you feel, he¡¯s still a VIP. You have to treat him properly.


    ¡°Phew¡­ that¡¯s annoying.¡±


    Roswyn drank all the remaining orange juice and slowly got up from her seat to stretch.


    ¡°Ah, But I don¡¯t feel like it. Just tell him toe meet me here.¡±


    ¡°¡­Lady Roswyn!¡±


    But as Roswyn plopped back down onto the sofa without taking a single step forward, her attendant, who had been watching her, began to berate her again.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. That bastard is obsessed with me. If you tell him I asked him toe here, he won¡¯tin.¡±


    ¡°Phew¡­¡±


    When Roswyn replied in a sullen voice, her employee stared at her momentarily and sighed. She returned to the room Frey was resting in.


    ¡°Oh, Roswyn! Are you finally back?¡±


    ¡°My apologies, Lord Frey. Ms. Roswyn is currently in the waiting room.¡±


    ¡°Really? Then we should visit the waiting room. Truthfully, it¡¯s too dark here, someone like her doesn¡¯t belong in a ce like this¡±


    Based on the usual rumors surrounding Frey, he should¡¯ve flipped over a desk by now in response to this rude request. Instead, he stood up with a grin.


    ¡°Uh¡­ Then I¡¯ll guide¡­¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s alright. I know where the waiting room is, I¡¯ll head there myself.¡±


    The sympathetic attendant attempted to guide Frey to the waiting room, but Frey waved his hand in refusal and quickly left.


    ¡°Oh, Lord Frey! My apologies, did I neglect our VIP too much?¡±


    ¡°No, no, no, not a problem. Even as a VIP, I have to do at least this much to obtain valuable information.¡±


    When Roswyn suddenly assumed a rather dignified posture and questioned Frey with a gloomy expression, Frey shook his head, indicating he was in no rush.


    ¡°Thank you. As expected, Lord Frey is our guild¡¯s most prized guest.¡±


    Roswyn responded with a smile and parted her lip as soon as she scattered all the umted documents on the desk.


    ¡°I brought all the information about the ¡®ve Market¡¯ that our guild has. So¡­¡±


    ¡°I have a favor to ask of you, Roswyn.¡±


    In response to Frey¡¯s words, Roswyn tilted her head with a questioning look on her face. Seeing her change in expression, Frey spoke with a foolish grin on his face.


    ¡°Can¡¯t you read it for me?¡±


    ¡°¡­Me?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I want to hear you read the information with your beautiful voice.¡±


    Roswyn failed to maintain herposure upon hearing Frey¡¯s words.


    Roswyn had dealt with countless individuals and countless guests over numerous years. Her experiences increased her proficiency in concealing her emotions immensely.


    Frey¡¯s self-centered request was the type that she hated the most in the world, yet it was also Frey¡¯s method to protect her from unexpected urrences.


    ¡°¡­¡­..¡±


    ¡°Ro-Roswyn?¡±


    For a fleeting moment, Roswyn showed all her emotions of disgust, distaste, and loathing on her face.


    ¡°What happened all of a sudden, are you hurt somewhere?¡±


    ¡°Oh, my apologies. I¡¯ve been having frequent headaches recently¡­¡±


    Roswyn¡¯s expression reverted to her usual amicable facial expression and made excuses once Frey questioned the sudden transformation.


    ¡°Ah, anyway, you said you wanted me to read the documents? As expected, Lord Frey is very thoughtful. It¡¯s good to see and learn with your own eyes, but listening to what other people say is useful for gathering information¡­¡±


    ¡°Huh? But I just wanted to hear your voice.¡±


    ¡°¡­Well then, let¡¯s begin reading!¡±


    Roswyn, who nearly lost herposure for the second time, disyed transcendent patience,posure, and managed to maintain her expression before speaking.


    ¡°First of all, this ve market will be held in a pocket dimension, the entrance of which can be found in the back alley.¡±


    ¡°If it¡¯s a pocket dimension¡­ is it perhaps¡­¡±


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s the ¡®otherworld¡¯, the entrance that only opens once a year. Apparently, the ve traders are very well prepared this time.¡±


    In response to this information, Frey¡¯s expression turned serious. Roswyn stared at him with curious eyes before asking a question.


    ¡°By the way, why are you asking me for this? Do you want to participate in the ve market? Or do you have any other information that you¡¯d like to verify?¡±


    ¡°No, no. Keep reading it to me.¡±


    ¡°Ah, fine.¡±


    As Frey replied with a stern expression on his face, Roswyn muttered under her breath, then smiled and resumed the conversation.


    ¡°Anyway, the scale of the uing ve market is set to be thergest ever in the past century.¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­ I see. Do you have any information on when it will begin?¡±


    Roswyn shook her head in response to Frey¡¯s curiosity.


    ¡°We don¡¯t have that information yet. But don¡¯t worry. You will be remunerated for the additional information, so if we receive the information, you¡¯ll be the first client we inform.¡±


    ¡°Oh, thank you.¡±


    When she stated ¡®you¡¯ll be the first client we inform¡¯, it indicates that I would have the right to sell the results of the investigation forpensation to different parties.


    But as Frey simply smiled and nodded, Roswynughed at him inwardly and retrieved another document that was scattered on the desk.


    ¡°As a result of our investigation, we discovered that the investigators, the imperial knights, and the Sun God Church were already bribed by the ve traders.¡±


    ¡°That means¡­¡±


    ¡°Yes, on the surface, the ve trade is banned in the Empire¡­ but this information is indication that the ve market is actually legal.¡±


    Frey began to drool in response to the information. Roswyn silently wrote on a sheet of paper resting on herp using the hand that had been concealed under the desk.


    ¨C Very likely for Frey Raon Starlight to participate in the ve market auction. Further investigation is necessary.


    ¡°Roswyn, do you have any other information?¡±


    ¡°Oh, yes! I¡¯ll tell you now.¡±


    Roswyn paused for a moment from writing, then opened her mouth again with a smile when Frey urged her.


    ¡°This ve market will consist of a variety of different races and ethnicities.¡±


    ¡°Different races and ethnicities?¡±


    ¡°Yes, it is believed that the participants of the ve trade will include not only the western and eastern continents, but also heterogeneous races. It is perfectly fitting to call it the biggest ve market trade in thest century.


    Roswyn didn¡¯t miss Frey¡¯s nodding in response to her words and noted that down on the sheet of paper.


    ¡°Is there any possibility that disturbances will ur during the auction?¡±


    ¡°There will likely be very few. Of course, terrorists will always gather.¡±


    Roswyn folded the note she held and continued to speak.


    ¡°Now, that¡¯s all the information we currently have. Are you disappointed in theck of intel?¡±


    ¡°No, no. That¡¯s more than enough. You have been a great help.¡±


    Frey, who waved his hand with a bewildered expression on his face, immediately coughed and began to speak cautiously.


    ¡°Actually, there¡¯s something else I wanted to talk about, Roswyn.¡±


    ¡°Is it an important matter?¡±


    ¡°So, that letter¡­ uhm¡­¡±


    As Frey suddenly became puzzled while attempting to divulge top secret information, Roswyn hurriedly pressed her hands on his mouth.


    ¡°Oh, I¡­ um. Would you like to bring us some snacks?¡±


    ¡°Yes. It would be my pleasure.¡±


    Roswyn abruptly interjected and instructed the attendant, who was staring at the two of them with a nk expression on her face. The attendant became slightly puzzled as she left the room wordlessly.


    The attendant was envious of Roswyn whose hands came in contact with Frey¡¯s lips.


    ¡°¡­Frey, you can¡¯t. My identity is a secret.¡±


    Roswyn spoke with a sullen expression on her face as the receptionist left the room while wearing an envious expression on her face.


    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s right.¡±


    ¡°Whew¡­¡±


    As Frey scratched the back of his head and spoke, Roswyn, who clenched her teeth to the point where a vein was visibly throbbing in her neck, barely managed to conceal her emotions and spoke.


    ¡°Anyways¡­ everything could change depending on the stance the Imperial Princess takes during your uing birthday celebrations.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡±


    ¡°Yes, but you¡¯re going to be there anyway, right? I didn¡¯t mention anything because I thought you¡¯d receive the same information as me.¡±


    ¡°What kind of stance do you think the Princess will take?¡±


    Frey¡¯s eyes lit up as he questioned Roswyn. Meanwhile, she heaved a sigh gently and responded in a quiet voice.


    ¡°Um¡­ who knows? It¡¯s going to depend on what stance you, me and Serena take.¡±


    ¡°¡­Oh that¡¯s right.¡±


    Roswyn almost burst out in a tantrum for a fleeting moment when she noticed Frey nodding his head stupidly. Thankfully, she was able to conserve her pristineposure as she suppressed her emotions and disyed exquisite patience.


    ¡°So, what stance will you be taking, Lord Frey?¡±


    ¡°Um¡­ not sure. What about you?¡±


    ¡°Oh, well, you know our family¡¯s motto.¡±


    Roswyn, who had regained herposure after a brief moment of mental struggle, replied with a faint smile.


    ¡°We are unconditionally neutral.¡±


    ¡°¡­Right.¡±


    ¡®Of course, we¡¯ll stand on the side that is more profitable.¡¯


    Roswyn replied with a smirk as Frey nodded once again with a foolish expression on his face. She muttered to herself and slowly stood up.


    ¡°Alright then¡­ let¡¯s stop here for today.¡±


    ¡°Huh? Can¡¯t we stay together for a little longer? Let¡¯s eat snacks¡­ and talk about what¡¯s going on¡­¡±


    ¡°My apologies. I want to talk more with Lord Frey, but I have already made appointments prior to our meeting.¡±


    Hearing this, Frey spoke with a sad expression on his face.


    ¡°Ah¡­ There was an appointment you made earlier. There¡¯s nothing we can do about that. Did our meeting bother you?¡±


    ¡°Ye.. no, no way. How could you bother me?¡±


    Having uttered those words, Roswyn ced the files in his arms and swiftly closed the distance between them.


    ¡°Anyway, it was really nice to meet you today. Next time¡­ Ah!¡±


    Roswyn felt a tingling sensation on the tips of her fingers as she rested her hand on Frey¡¯s cor. She flinched and quickly withdrew her hands.


    ¡°R-Roswyn? Are you alright?¡±


    ¡°¡­I think it¡¯s just static electricity. Haha.¡±


    ¡°You aren¡¯t hurt, are you?¡±


    As she spoke, she showed her hand to affirm that there was nothing wrong with her. She froze as Frey grabbed her hand in response.


    ¡°You really didn¡¯t get hurt? Let¡¯s see, maybe some blood¡­¡±


    ¡°No, I¡¯m fine.¡±


    ¡°Can I take care of the medical bills? I¡¯m upset because I may have identally hurt you¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s really alright. If you keep acting like this, I¡¯ll be the one to get upset instead.¡±


    As Roswyn hardened her expression in response to Frey¡¯s constant worries, Frey, who wore a nk expression on his face, swiftly released her hand and whispered in a low voice.


    ¡°Well then, I¡¯ll look forward to seeing you on my birthday, Roswyn.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll be looking forward to it.¡±


    Frey nced at Roswyn and smiled widely while waving his hand before muttering under his breath and leaving the room.


    ¡°¡­ Kania, what the hell did she put on my cor?¡±


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    ¡°¡­Sigh, he¡¯s really like a dog.¡±


    Roswyn smiled and watched as Frey left the room. She opened the door herself and entered the hallway, her expression hardening as she muttered in a cold manner.


    <i> ¨C sp</i>


    Roswyn had initially nned to ce a hidden surveince instrument, but was unable to due to the shock she felt. She ced the tool on her desk before sheid down on her sofa, frowning at her own arrogance.


    ¡°Lady Roswyn¡­ Won¡¯t you see him off?¡±


    ¡°You do it. That bastard is finally leaving, but seeing him off, no¡­ Do I really have to see him again?¡±


    ¡°¡­ See him again?¡±


    While the attendant tilted their head in confusion, Roswyn stood up with an expression of pure disdain at the mere thought of him.


    ¡°Ugh¡­ I really hate it, I despise it.¡±


    Roswyn headed to the bathroom, and began washing her hand furiously, which hade in contact with Frey.


    ¡°I can¡¯t even observe him because of the shock I felt¡­ and that bastard touched my hand¡­ Haa.¡±


    Roswyn, who had been wiping her hands for a long time, sighed and spoke to the attendant outside the bathroom.


    ¡°Hurry up and bring the venttion magic scroll and cleaning magic scroll to the waiting room.¡±


    ¡°Lady Roswyn¡­ Please fix your mysophobia. This month¡¯s magic scroll cost¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t nag me, just bring them.¡±


    ¡°¡­Yes My Lady.¡±


    As Roswyn rejected her coldly, the attendant sighed and muttered as she pulled a magic scroll from her arms.


    ¡°When will the Hero appear? Hurry up and appear, and rid me of that bastard¡­¡±


    As the attendant entered the waiting room and muttered under her breath to activate the magic scroll, she gave Roswyn a curious expression and questioned her.


    ¡°Lady Roswyn. What will you do if the Hero is a filthy male?¡±


    ¡°Then I should probably fix my mysophobia? I have a destiny to take care of the Hero, after all.¡±


    ¡°¡­Phew.¡±


    The attendant left the waiting room after receiving a reply she had expected. She hurried upstairs when the bell rang at the counter upstairs.


    ¡°Yes! I¡¯m on my way!¡±


    The attendant arrived at the counter a few minutes after the bell rang and smiled brightly at her guest as she spoke.


    ¡°How can I help you? Guest?¡±


    ¡°¡­I want to see Roswyn.¡±


    But when the robed guest spoke in a low voice, the attendant frowned slightly.


    ¡°I apologize¡­ Lady Roswyn is taking a break¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­Tell her that the dawn hase.¡±


    ¡°The dawn?¡±


    In response to those words, the attendant asked with a puzzled expression on her face, yet the guest remained silent after uttering those words.


    ¡°¡­Uh, I understand. Don¡¯t expect too much thought, alright?¡±


    The attendant felt a mysterious feeling of intimidation from the guest. She slowly descended the stairs to search for Roswyn.


    ¡°Lady Roswyn! A guest has arrived!¡±


    ¡°Send another agent. I want to take a break now.¡±


    ¡°They said they came to see you?¡±


    ¡°¡­What do they look like?¡±


    The attendant spoke with a troubled expression on her face.


    ¡°Uh¡­ I mean¡­ they were wearing a robe, so I couldn¡¯t discern their features.¡±


    Roswyn waved her hand and reached for the orange juice on the desk next to her.


    ¡°¡­Oh,e to think of it, they asked me to ry something to you.¡±


    ¡°Ry something to me?¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­ something about¡­ the dawn hase?¡±


    Roswyn¡¯s eyes widened in response to those words.


    ¡°Is that so¡­?¡±


    ¡°Yes, but somehow¡­ I felt a little intimidated? Anyway, what should we do? As expected, I should just kick them out¡­¡±


    ¡°Bring them inside.¡±


    Havingmanded the attendant, Roswyn spoke again as she entered the VIP room adjacent to her.


    ¡°Guide them here, then go upstairs for the time being.¡±


    The guide couldn¡¯t help but be very nervous after hearing those words.


    So far, people from all walks of life havee to visit, yet Miss Roswyn had never given anyone this kind of treatment.


    ¡°Then, I¡¯m off.¡±


    Roswyn watched as the attendant nervously ascended the stairs while donning a reserved expression on her face. She sighed and leaned back on her chair.


    ¡°So¡­¡±


    Momentster, the attendant returned with the robed guest and escorted them to the VIP room before swiftly departing. Roswyn wore an interested look and questioned the guest before her.


    ¡°¡­Why has the sune to visit the twilight?¡±


    As soon as she finished speaking, the guest in front of her took off their robe.


    ¡°It¡¯s about the letter I sent back then¡­ you advised me toe here if we were going to discuss it in detail¡­¡±


    It was na Sr Sunrise, the 3rd Princess of the Empire, who spoke with a nervous expression on her face.


    ¡°I was quite shocked to receive that letter. We are an information guild, not an errand center.¡±


    Roswyn sighed as na¡¯s expression remained unchanged in the face of her joke and mischievous expression.


    ¡°So, the letter was really sent by you? No one altered or faked the contents of the letter?¡±


    ¡°No¡­¡±


    ¡°So, do you really want me to seduce Frey at his birthday celebration party?¡±


    na flinched in response to those words and spoke again.


    ¡°Y-Yes¡­ That way, Frey¡¯s proposal to me will be nullified. If you show such an unsightly appearance in front of the Emperor, then¡­¡±


    ¡°Then why do you seem hesitant?¡±


    ¡°Well, that¡¯s¡­ so¡­¡±


    Roswyn hit the nail on the head as she watched na sweat and stutter.


    ¡°I-I don¡¯t know. Thinking about Freytely makes my cheeks turn rosy or ¡­ I feel like crying. Sometimes, my hands just tremble¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­Pfft.¡±


    When Roswyn burst intoughter at those words, na clenched her fists and spoke.


    ¡°I¡¯ll provide you with money, so please investigate this phenomenon. I believe Frey has done something to me.¡±


    ¡°Oh, I see. I understand.¡±


    Roswyn did her best to contain herughter as she attempted to note something. She smiled and spoke again.


    ¡°Yes, then¡­ I¡¯ll seduce Frey and make him mine. Is that alright with you?¡±


    ¡°Oh, no. Wait¡­ Wait¡­¡±


    ¡°Hmm? Are you going to annul our contract?¡±


    As Roswyn tilted her head, na, who had a confused look in her eyes, replied quietly while shaking her head.


    ¡°No, just fulfill the contract. Seduce Frey¡­ and uh¡­¡±


    As she spoke, her hands began to tremble again. na began toment, fatigued due to the constant physical phenomenon.


    ¡®¡­Oh dear, she doesn¡¯t even realize her own feelings?¡¯


    Meanwhile, Roswyn stared at na and contemted for a moment.


    ¡®Well, I wouldn¡¯t be in a losing situation either way.¡¯


    Roswyn did not think highly of the Imperial Family, but thepensation was sufficient, and she thought it would be fun to steal Frey from na, who wasn¡¯t aware of her own feelings.


    Roswyn offered a contract to na, who still wore a confused look on her face as her thoughts raced ceaselessly in her mind.


    ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll spend time with Frey and ept the payment from na, and if Frey really is serious about me¡­¡±


    She quickly finished her thoughts as the corners of her lips curled up into a slight smile.


    ¡°¡­I¡¯ll just use him before eventually discarding him.¡±


    In Roswyn¡¯s hand, a miniscule dark sphere that had formed when she had touched Frey¡¯s cor began to glow.

 Chapter 83: Infiltration

    <b>? Infiltration ?</b>


    ¡°Young Master, did the meeting go well?¡±


    When Frey emerged from the dark cer and left the information guild, Kania was waiting in the carriage.


    ¡°Yes. Ipleted all the tasks I had to do.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡±


    Frey climbed onto the carriage and uttered a brief reply as Kania quietly nodded her head in response. After staring at her silently, he frowned faintly and questioned her.


    ¡°Kania, what did you do to my cor?¡±


    Kania slowly averted her gaze in response to those words.


    ¡°¡­Kania?¡±


    She averted her gaze even further and furrowed her brows, then she began to stare nkly at me.


    ¡°Tell me quickly, what did you do?¡±


    ¡°I just cast a simple spell to thwart anyone¡¯s ns of harming the Young Master.¡±


    ¡°But why did I feel ck magic when it activated?¡±


    ¡°It must have been because of your mood.¡±


    Her gaze shifted towards the window again as she spoke. I sped her face and pivoted her face towards me. I red daggers at her and received a smirk in response.


    ¡°Everything I do is to benefit the Young Master, so don¡¯t worry.¡±


    ¡°¡­I believe you.¡±


    I was slightly skeptical, but decided to trust Kania due to our bond. I started the carriage and spoke.


    ¡°Well then¡­ Please give me the report that has been dyed for this past week.¡±


    ¡°Alright. First of all, we should talk about the Moonlight family and the Young Master¡¯s¡­ friends.¡±


    Kania cast her ck magic to apply soundproofing magic within the carriage. She retrieved a notebook from her pocket.


    ¡°In conclusion, the Elder¡¯s Council has copsed and the Secret Head has fled.¡±


    ¡°Damn, I guess I couldn¡¯t get him.¡±


    ¡°Yes. But with this, Young Lady Serena has risen from a puppet to the real head of the family, so I believe the oue is somewhat favorable.¡±


    Despite hearing those words, I sighed, and then spoke with a grim expression on my face.


    ¡°Well, that¡¯s good and all¡­ but Serena¡¯s ¡®Curse of Familial Subordination¡¯ is the issue.¡±


    In response to those words, Kania¡¯s expression darkened as she spoke.


    ¡°Is there really no method for breaking the ¡®Curse of Familial Subordination¡¯<b>?</b>¡°


    ¡°Even my ancestor, who knew everything about this ¡®game¡¯, was incapable of finding a solution to this curse and one other issue in particr.¡±


    ¡°What is that other issue?¡±


    ¡°Ah, that¡¯s my¡­¡±


    I was about to reply to Kania, but I quickly came to my senses and shut my mouth firmly.


    ¡°Young Master? Why did you stop speaking?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing. The other issue isn¡¯t even mentioned in the prophecy.¡±


    I closed my eyes and began to recall the contents of the prophecy.


    <strong>After failing for the 756th time, I started looking for ways to increase lifespan and life force. Otherwise, I thought I would never be able to break free from this endless cycle. However, even after spending several months, I couldn¡¯t find a solution.</strong>


    My ancestor¡¯sints, which continued for what seemed like eternity, ended with these words.


    <strong>So, as ast resort, I tampered with the game¡¯s code. There existed a dummy code that increases lifespan and life force simr to the ¡®Curse of Familial Subordination¡¯, but there was no way for me to execute that code. It¡¯s a real shame.</strong>


    I¡¯ve never experienced his world firsthand, so I can¡¯t understand itpletely, but I can roughly grasp his meaning.


    In short, there is no way for me to increase my lifespan and life force currently.


    Well, I¡¯m unsure why, buttely there have been numerous errors in the prophetic book, so maybe there might be some hope¡­


    ¡°Young Master, what are you thinking about?¡±


    ¡°¡­N-nothing.¡±


    I had been contemting for some time. Only after noticing Kania¡¯s worried expression did Ie to my senses.


    I think it would be better to focus on the current situation rather than having vague hopes for something that was built on ideas with no particr foundation.


    ¡°Next report, about tracking the scroll merchant¡­¡±


    ¡°You couldn¡¯t locate him, correct?¡±


    ¡°¡­Unfortunately, I couldn¡¯t.¡±


    Kania lowered her head in shame. I sighed and spoke again to reassure her.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. I¡¯m not trying to rebuke you.¡±


    ¡°But¡­¡±


    ¡°In the first ce, he might not be someone we can locate.¡±


    If the person we are looking for is the one who sold the scroll to the Demon King in the finale of the second ordeal¡­ maybe this was a hopeless investigation from the beginning.


    I made Kania search for an anonymous person who was even able to deceive the Demon King all by himself.


    ¡°Then¡­ would you like for me to abandon the search?¡±


    ¡°No, let¡¯s increase our efforts, even if the expenditure and risk increases.¡±


    Still, we can¡¯t just concede. After all,zy folks were never graced by victory.


    ¡°Alright, now, for the final report.¡±


    Kania cleared her throat and began to report again after her inquiry.


    ¡°The Church recently withdrew the requirements for volunteer work at the orphanage.¡±


    ¡°Huh? Why¡­ Ah.¡±


    My expression became puzzled in response to those words. I then recalled that I had ordered Dmir Khan, the Second-in-Command of the Demon King¡¯s army, to pressurize the Pope.


    ¡°It was a result of my actions. To be honest, volunteering was fun¡­ but the chances of getting caught were far too high.¡±


    ¡°It was the correct decision. The orphanage is full of staff anyway, so it won¡¯t result in any issues if the Young Master doesn¡¯t volunteer.¡±


    With a smile on my face, I briefly nced at Kania before speaking.


    ¡°Let¡¯s create a charityter.¡±


    ¡°¡­A charity?¡±


    As Kania frowned in response to those words, I spoke in a cold sweat.


    ¡°No, that¡¯s¡­ Originally the n was only to donate to the orphanage, but whenever I went to perform volunteer work, it felt so pleasing to see the smiling faces of the children. There are also other reasons¡­¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, so, if the circumstances allow for it, a charity¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­Do we have any capital?¡±


    I replied with a confident expression on my face.


    ¡°There is still arge sum of secret funds that my father has provided me. If it¡¯s insufficient, I¡¯ll acquire the rest by robbing the Demon King¡¯s treasury.¡±


    ¡°¡­the Demon King¡¯s army won¡¯t do anything?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, I¡¯m receiving funds from various different sources. It¡¯s obviously dirty money, so I¡¯m a little reluctant, but I wondered if I could use it for a good cause¡­¡±


    ¡°Sigh¡­¡±


    In response to my words, Kania heaved a sigh and spoke.


    ¡°I understand what you are saying. However, unlike an orphanage, a charitable foundation requires several times greater time and manpower.¡±


    ¡°I understand that if we rush setting it up, the setup could go awry. I¡¯d like to set up the foundation slowly over time¡­¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    As Kania replied and wrote in her notebook, I spoke with a worried expression.


    ¡°If it¡¯s too difficult, don¡¯t overdo it. I can assist with the charitable foundation so if you just focus on the orphanage¡­¡±


    ¡°If I entrusted such a thing to an idiot who said that creating a charity foundation would heal him rather than spending money for his own needs, we¡¯re sure to run into problems. So, I¡¯ll take care of it.¡±


    Kania smiled as she uttered those words.


    ¡°Thank you, Kania. I¡¯ll do my best to deal with the cleanup and administration.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to thank me. I¡¯m your aide.¡±


    As Kania bowed and spoke, she immediately inquired with a sharp gaze.


    ¡°By the way, what is that ¡®other issue¡¯?¡±


    ¡°¡­Oh, that?¡±


    I flinched briefly in response to those words. I averted my gaze and spoke.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t really matter, so¡­¡±


    ¡°Tell me, Young Master. I need to know everything to assist you.¡±


    ¡°¡­If we set up a foundation, the main scenario in the future will be much easier.¡±


    In response, Kania inquired with a puzzled expression.


    ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you have said that from the beginning?¡±


    ¡°I just¡­ I didn¡¯t want to burden you with arge amount of work.¡±


    Kania bowed her head suddenly as I spoke with a slightly embarrassed expression.


    ¡°¡­Thank you for always worrying about me, Young Master.¡±


    For a brief moment, silence ensued in the carriage.


    ¡°By the way, Irina was talking about Lulu earlier.¡±


    As my whisper broke the silence, Kania, who had her head lowered, began to nce at me secretly.


    ¡°Kania, could you send me into Lulu¡¯s subconscious?¡±


    Kania frowned in response to those words.


    ¡°It¡¯s possible, but I wouldn¡¯t rmend it.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°The subconscious mind is a very dangerous ce. Aside from the minds of people like the Young Master, all sorts of threats may be lurking.¡±


    Kania cleared her throat mid speech before continuing again with a serious expression stered on her face.


    ¡°Even when entering the subconscious space of ordinary people, you could potentially lose yourself. When prating the mind of a mentally unstable person such as Ms. Lulu, there is no guarantee of your safety.¡±


    ¡°Well¡­¡±


    I looked at Kania¡¯s serious expression and contemted for a moment, then sighed and spoke.


    ¡°So, you¡¯re in danger too?¡±


    ¡°¡­I¡¯m fine, because I¡¯ve prated a lot of people¡¯s subconscious.¡±


    ¡°Alright, then it looks like I¡¯ll have to infiltrate her subconscious.¡±


    When I reached that conclusion, Kania stared at me with a stunned expression.


    ¡°¡­Did you even hear what I said?¡±


    ¡°Yes, you said I¡¯ll be safe if I¡¯m with you.¡±


    ¡°Sigh¡­¡±


    As Frey stared at Kania with a questioning expression on his face, she let out a deep sigh. .


    ¡°Please take care of yourself, Young Master.¡±


    Before I could respond, the carriage began to rattle. I scratched my head and gazed out the window.


    ¡°We¡¯ve already arrived. Then, let¡¯s visit Lulu.¡±


    ¡°¡­..Yes.¡±


    I exited the carriage and began walking towards the mansion with Kania, who disyed a dissatisfied expression.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    ¡°¡­She¡¯s still sleeping.¡±


    Although it had been quite some time since they left to visit the information guild, Lulu was still fast asleep.


    In fact, it would be more correct to say that she had fainted rather than been asleep.


    Did I hit the back of her neck too hard? Next time, I¡¯ll have to adjust my power before I hit her.


    ¡°Are you ready?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m ready.¡±


    ¡°Again, nevere in contact with objects or beings in Lulu¡¯s subconscious, and if the administrator of her subconscious appears¡­¡±


    She had stated that she would be fine with sending me into Lulu¡¯s subconscious. Yet, Kania was already warning me for the fifth time. She was clearly quite worried.


    ¡°Kania, let¡¯s stop now and send me in. Lulu will wake up at this rate.¡±


    ¡°¡­All right.¡±


    I interjected, and only after urging her, did Kania begin preparations to dive into her subconscious.


    <i>¨C Whoosh¡­</i>


    The dark mana that Kania summoned emerged and engulfed Lulu and myself.


    ¡°Keep in mind, you must beware of the administrator.¡±


    As I overheard Kania¡¯s words through my fading consciousness, I was sucked into Lulu¡¯s subconscious.


    ¡°Oh my God¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s more serious than I thought.¡±


    As I arrived in Lulu¡¯s subconscious, what appeared before my eyes were various weapons.


    ¡°Why is her subconscious space filled with objects that could be utilized for self-harm or suicide?¡±


    ¡°It is likely Ms. Lulu¡¯s most fervent desire being expressed.¡±


    ¡°You mean her suicidal thoughts?¡±


    Kania nodded her head with a firm expression in response. Even for her, who had entered the subconscious realm of numerous humans, the subconscious space in Lulu seemed quite dangerous.


    ¡°This is pretty dangerous.¡±


    Unsurprisingly, Kania began speaking to me with a nervous expression on her face after surveying our vicinity for some time.


    ¡°Of course, I¡¯ve seen many more bizarre and terrifying subconsciouses than this one. However, what worries me is the abundance of weapons. If the situation goes awry, we¡¯ll have to make an emergency escape.¡±


    I nodded with a nervous expression and scanned our surroundings.


    ¡°¡­Uh, someone¡¯s over there?¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    A child resembling Lulu was found in a crouching posture. I pointed in her direction and spoke, but Kania widened her eyes in response.


    ¡°It¡¯s strange. The administrator of a subconscious ordinarily would never reveal themselves, often taking any means necessary to stay concealed¡­¡±


    ¡°Is it because Lulucks affection?¡±


    ¡°That reasoning would make the most sense. And, if it were true¡­¡±


    Kania spoke in a low voice as she stared at the crouching Lulu.


    ¡°¡­She seems to be craving ¡®love¡¯ far more than I had ever imagined.¡±


    I swallowed my saliva and slowly began to approach Lulu.


    ¡°Young Master, are you really going to converse without suppressing the administrator?¡±


    ¡°Yes, you said that if we attempt to overpower the administrator, it can be uncooperative. So, let¡¯s attempt to talk to her.¡±


    ¡°Be careful, Young Master.¡±


    Kania summoned ck chains and aimed at Lulu, ready to fire at any given moment. Noticing her use of magic, I gazed forward with a reassured expression.


    ¡°Hey, Lulu?¡±


    I spoke carefully after reaching Lulu, who was still crouching down.


    ¡°Shall we talk?¡±


    The events that ur in the presence of Lulu, the administrator of this subconscious space, would not be instilled in the real Lulu. Therefore, I spoke in the kindest voice possible. Yet, Lulu remained silent for some unknown reason.


    ¡°Lulu, don¡¯t keep ignoring me, talk to me¡­¡±


    I squatted down in front of her, and the moment I carefully raised her head, I couldn¡¯t help but panic.


    ¡°Hahaha¡­¡±


    ¡°Lu-Lulu.¡±


    ¡°Ha ha ha ha ha.¡±


    The head that I lifted was in aplete mess.


    She had dozens of cuts on her arms, a red mark around her neck, a face full of scars and bruises, and dark circles under her eyes.


    Her nails were chewed up, her body covered with cuts and bruises, and her legs helplessly limp.


    I¡¯d seen individuals with such conditions before. However, if this was the real Lulu, and not the administrator of her subconscious, I would probably have died from shock.


    ¡°Frey¡­ Are you Frey? Hello.¡±


    As I was deep in my thoughts, she greeted me with her eyes open.


    ¡°Oh, hello¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    Before I could receive Lulu¡¯s greeting, she began speaking in a soulless voice.


    ¡°I¡¯ll use you. I¡¯ll receive your attention and affection, and I¡¯ll break the stigma on me, even if it¡¯s just a twisted form of affection in which you treat me like a pet.¡±


    ¡°Right.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re going to be miserable. Everyone who ever cares for me has been trapped in my curse.¡±


    Of course, I¡¯m more miserable than Lulu, so I¡¯m unaffected by her stigma. Thus, I had aposed expression in front of her. Upon noticing my expression, her expression became noticeably darker.


    ¡°Why? Are you afraid of being unhappy? Are you afraid?¡±


    ¡°No, I¡¯m not afraid¡­¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re a viin. You deserve to die. So, there¡¯s nothing wrong with using you. Rather, it¡¯s for the benefit of society.¡±


    ¡°Hey, Lulu? Can you hear me?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not guilty. I didn¡¯t do anything wrong¡­ uh¡­¡±


    Lulu didn¡¯t seem to care even as I waved my hand in her face. She spoke to herself when suddenly, a panicked expression materialized on her face.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t do anything¡­? I did do something.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°M-My misfortune enveloped all the students¡­ This attack was because of my curse¡­ because of my misfortune, everyone almost died¡­¡±


    A deep wound began to form on Lulu¡¯s body once those words were uttered.


    ¡°It¡¯s my fault¡­ It¡¯s because of me¡­ I should just die. I¡¯m trash. Because of me, innocent children¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not your fault. I¡¯ll exin why, so listen to me for a moment¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s all my fault!!!¡±


    I tried to converse with her somehow, but she wouldn¡¯t talk to me at all.


    ¡°Lulu, please listen¡­ GAH!¡±


    <i> ¨C Crunch¡­ Crunch¡­</i>


    ¡°All¡­ it¡¯s all my fault¡­ hehe¡­¡±


    The moment I spoke to her with a glimmer of hope in me, an unknown grip began to pressure me.


    ¡°I must die¡­ Yes, if I don¡¯t die, the world will be in danger¡­ So, one day, soon¡­¡±


    <i>¨C nk!!!</i>


    The chains that Kania had summoned enclosed Lulu after an unknown force lifted me into the air.


    ¡°¡­Pooh!¡±


    The unknown force released me from the grip and dropped me to the floor once Lulu was chained and lifted into the air.


    ¡°Young Master! Are you alright?¡±


    <i> ¨C Schluk! Schluk!</i>


    ¡°It hurts, it hurts, it hurts¡­ It hurts¡­¡±


    I stood with the support of Kania who had sprinted towards me with a pale face. I noticed Lulu being shackled and raised in the air, her body visibly being torn apart by invisible knives as her blood percted from her newly produced orifices.


    <i> ¨C Whoosh¡­</i>


    ¡°¡­Oh my god.¡±


    In the next moment, all the weapons in the subconscious space materialized in the air and pointed at me and Kania.


    ¡°Because I have to endure this insurmountable pain¡­ I just desire death.¡±


    ¡°Young Master, brace yourself.¡±


    When an ominous noise was emitted from between Lulu¡¯s lips, Kania, who had been observing the situation anxiously until then, whispered to me.


    ¡°I think we need to make an emergency escape.¡±


    <i>¨C Whoosh!!</i>


    As Kania uttered those words, the weapons in the air began gravitating towards us all at once.


    <i>¨C Craaack!! </i>


    In response, Kania released ck mana from her body and distorted the space around us.


    ¡°Ahhhh¡­¡±


    ¡°Hold on a little longer, Young Master.¡±


    Kania whispered to me in a soft voice as I was grinding my teeth while enduring the excruciating pain.


    <i> ¨C Crack! Crack!</i>


    Kania held me in her arms. I gazed in Lulu¡¯s direction before slowly losing my consciousness.


    ¡°I have to die¡­ but¡­¡±


    The weapons Lulu had summoned with the intent of eviscerating her and us came to a halt before shredding her body.


    ¡°Gasp¡­ Gasp¡­¡±


    I opened my eyes to the floor of the mansion, heavily gasping for air.


    ¡°Young Master! Are you alright!?¡±


    ¡°¡­Just barely.¡±


    Normally, I would have attempted to reassure Kania by stating there was nothing to worry about, but this was one instance in which I couldn¡¯t.


    It felt as if my body was being torn apart by the unfathomable pain while I was being squeezed by an immense grip.


    ¡°Kania, are you alright?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m alright.¡±


    Due to the immense pain paralyzing me momentarily, I btedly inquired about Kania¡¯s safety.


    She stared at me with a worried expression and spoke.


    ¡°In truth, the emergency evacuation was designed for only one person to escape¡­ If the Young Master escapes with me, it is natural for problems to ur.¡±


    ¡°¡­I see.¡±


    I nodded my head nkly in response, then nced at Lulu lying unconscious on the bed and fell deep in thought.


    ¡°So, what are you nning to do?¡±


    After contemting for what felt like eternity, Kania quietly inquired.


    ¡°Using her subconscious as confirmation, we can affirm that Lulu is currently in a poor mental state, is that correct?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s correct.¡±


    ¡°And, the reason is because of the ¡®stigma of misfortune¡¯ enveloping her. You agree with this statement, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes, but why do you keep asking questions like that¡­¡±


    I watched as Kania tilted her head as she inquired. I quickly signed and replied to her inquiry.


    ¡°¡­Well, there¡¯s only one solution.¡±


    Kania frowned deeply and spoke.


    ¡°T-Then the Young Master will be penalized¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll have to regte the amount.¡±


    I responded calmly and added in a low voice as her face began to configure an expression of bewilderment in regards to my absurd idea.


    ¡°¡­It¡¯ll be alright.¡±


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    ¡°Ugh¡­¡±


    Lulu, who was lying t on the bed, struggled to open her eyes.


    ¡°I want to die¡­¡±


    She muttered the usual words she uttered everytime she woke up and began to groan as she tried to get up.


    ¡°Are you finally awake?¡±


    ¡°¡­Huh!?¡±


    She scrambled back with a startled expression on her face upon noticing me beside her.


    ¡°Ah, don¡¯t move. You¡¯ll get injured again.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    She questioned me while wearing a bewildered expression on her face when I spoke to her in a soft voice in contrast to my customary cursing.


    ¡°Is your arm alright? It was injured, so I took it upon myself to treat it.¡±


    ¡°Uh¡­¡±


    In response to those words, Lulu gazed down at her arm and found a luxurious bandage covering her arm. She inquired with a trembling voice.


    ¡°W-why are you being nice to me¡­?¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    Hearing that, I¡­


    ¡°What are you saying¡­¡±


    responded while stroking Lulu¡¯s head with an expression suggesting that it was only natural for me to do so.


    ¡°¡­If my pet gets hurt, her value will decrease.¡±


    The time hase to save her.

 Chapter 84: Stockholm Syndrome

    <b>? Stockholm Syndrome ?</b>


    ¡°M-My value¡­?¡±


    ¡°Yes, your value.¡±


    Frey nced at Lulu with a soft smile. She replied with a nk expression, inducing Frey to smile subsequently and speak.


    ¡°You are my possession, my precious asset. If you were to get injured, the value of my assets will decrease. Therefore, I have to treat you well to maintain your pristine condition.¡±


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    Frey grabbed Lulu¡¯s left arm, inducing a loud cry.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Does it hurt?¡±


    ¡°Oh, that¡­ that¡­¡±


    ¡°Oh dear, your left arm is a mess too.¡±


    Frey retrieved a bandage that was lying on the bed and used it to envelope Lulu¡¯s arm.


    ¡°This bandage is a high-quality product, so just using it to cover your wound will cease the bleeding and heal your wound. A minor injury such as yours will heal rapidly.¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­ t-thank you¡­¡±


    ¡°Now then, don¡¯t try to injure yourself.¡±


    As Lulu expressed gratitude towards Frey with an awkward expression, Frey patted her hair and whispered faintly.


    ¡°If you keep doing things to hurt yourself and your value as a product decreases, I¡¯d have no choice but to throw you away.¡±


    ¡°N-No¡­!¡±


    Lulu hurriedly parted her lips in response to those words.


    ¡°P-Please don¡¯t discard me¡­ Please, please¡­¡±


    ¡°Why? Are you afraid of being abandoned?¡±


    Lulu responded with an expression of terror as Frey inquired with a grin on his face.


    ¡°I-I don¡¯t want to be thrown away¡­¡±


    ¡°Well, our Lulu has been abandoned numerous times now, hasn¡¯t she?¡±


    ¡°Y-Yes?¡±


    Frey spoke with a cold expression stered on his face as Lulu widened her eyes in response to his words.


    ¡°You¡¯re a child who brought disaster to her parents. You were abandoned as a result. Your friends are always suffering and a kind nun who attempted to assist you is now in aa, isn¡¯t she?¡±


    ¡°Ahhh¡­¡±


    As Frey began to recite painful memories from her past, Lulu¡¯s expression transformed into one of despair.


    ¡°I-I¡¯ll do anything¡­ If you just take me in, please¡­¡±


    ¡°Beg.¡±


    ¡°Please raise me¡­ Please.¡±


    Lulu immediately bowed her head. Strange emotions once again emerged as Frey stroked her hair.


    ¡°Anyways, do you know why I said these things?¡±


    Frey suddenly paused as he was stroking Lulu¡¯s hair and whispered in her ear in a low voice.


    ¡°If even I discard you, you¡¯re finished. You understand that too, correct?¡±


    ¡°¡­Yes.¡±


    Being presented with an irrefutable fact, Lulu nodded her head obediently despite being well aware that she could be discarded at any given moment.


    ¡°That¡¯s why you¡¯re not a human, you¡¯re a pet. You¡¯re my pet.¡±


    ¡°Right.¡±


    ¡°Even if I¡¯m the greatest moron in the Empire, even if I¡¯m scum and a viin, you¡¯re going to love me as I raise you as my pet, right?¡±


    ¡°¡­Ye-Yes.¡±


    Lulu stuttered slightly in response to Frey¡¯s words, inciting him to raise his hand.


    ¡°Hiiii¡­!¡±


    ¡°Huh? Did you think I was going to beat you?¡±


    Lulu nkly stared at Frey as he gently ced a hand on her shoulder instead of assaulting her.


    ¡°As I stated before, you are my property, so I won¡¯t treat you poorly.¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­..¡±


    ¡°But, if you don¡¯t want to be that, then¡­¡±


    Lulu gulped her saliva in agitation as Frey¡¯s expression became chilly.


    ¡°Why did you just stutter, Lulu?¡±


    ¡°T-that¡¯s¡­ so¡­¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t want to be my pet?¡±


    ¡°No, no that¡¯s¡­¡±


    ¡°I see¡­ Do you want to be abandoned again?¡±


    Lulu shouted with a pale, exhausted face, in response to those words.


    ¡°I-I¡¯ll do it! I¡¯ll be your pet! Please¡­!?¡±


    As Frey¡¯s hand approached the buttons on her clothes, she stared at him with anxiety written on her face.


    ¡°Pets don¡¯t rebel against their owners. That¡¯smon sense.¡±


    ¡°Uhhhhhh¡­¡±


    Lulu bowed her head and emitted a strange moan as Frey unbuttoned her clothes gradually.


    <i> -Rustle¡­</i>


    Frey continued to unbutton Lulu¡¯s clothes. Heid her on her bed slowly and stood over her upon finishing.


    ¡°Chu.¡±


    ¡°¡­Umm.¡±


    Frey stared down at her silently before inserting his tongue in between her lips.


    ¡°Umm¡­¡±


    Luluid under Frey while blushing. She could feel his hand as they slowly crawled lower and lower. She unwittingly attempted to halt his advance with her own hand.


    ¡®¡­If you want to survive, you have to submit.¡¯


    She held back her tears and released the strength in her hands.


    ¡°Pwha¡­¡±


    In response, Frey shifted away from her.


    ¡°Good. It looks like you¡¯repletely submissive to me. You didn¡¯t even attempt stop my hand.¡±


    ¡°Ye-Yes¡­¡±


    Lulu could barely hear her own response over the thunderous beating of her own heart. Frey buttoned her clothes and whispered in a faint voice.


    ¡°If you resisted, I nned to break every limb in your body and dispose of you in the back alley¡­ it¡¯s a relief you submitted.¡±


    ¡°Ugh¡­¡±


    If it was any other person who uttered those words, it could be considered a joke. However, the person in question was Frey, those words sounded realistic when uttered by him.


    Lulu turned pale as she quietly contemted what would have happened to her if she had stopped Frey¡¯s hand.


    ¡°Hmm¡­ But what is with these clothes?¡±


    ¡°Y-yes?¡±


    Frey had been staring at Lulu as if she were some cute pet. His expression suddenly turned into a frown and he inquired.


    ¡°The clothes you¡¯re wearing now are far too shabby for my precious pet.¡±


    Frey pped his hands and Kania, who had been waiting outside in advance, entered the room.


    ¡°Kania, bring the most fashionable women¡¯s clothes in our mansion.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Young Master.¡±


    ¡°Oh, and jewels and essories as well.¡±


    In response to those words, Kania nodded and swiftly exited the room.


    ¡°W-why are you providing me with clothes¡­?¡±


    Lulu stared at Frey with a puzzled expression and questioned his intentions.


    ¡°You¡¯re my pet, of course you should be wearing the most luxurious clothes.¡±


    Frey replied with an indifferent expression stered on his face.


    ¡°That way, when I brag about you to my friends, I won¡¯t be embarrassed.¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­¡±


    Lulu finally nodded with satisfaction as she could atst get a glimpse of Frey¡¯s intentions.


    ¡°What? Why are you staring at me like that?¡±


    ¡°I-it¡¯s nothing.¡±


    Lulu, who had been far too satisfied by his response, began to re at Frey with a frigid gaze. She bowed her head quickly to distract him.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to cower in fear. You¡¯ve already submitted to me. You can act out a little, as much as you would like.¡±


    ¡°Young Master, I have retrieved the most expensive clothes and jewels within the mansion.¡±


    ¡°Oh, really? Bring them here.¡±


    Frey stared at Lulu with a rxed expression as he spoke to her. He spoke again with a smile when Kania mentioned she had brought the articles of clothing along with jewelry.


    ¡°So, which of these would you like to wear?¡±


    ¡°Ah, that¡¯s¡­ so¡­¡±


    The articles of clothing that Kania had retrieved were of immense value and mor, the likes of which Lulu wouldn¡¯t have been able to afford, even if she worked for the rest of her life.


    ¡°Uh¡­ uh¡­¡±


    Lulu felt pressured due to Frey¡¯s order to choose an article of clothing. She could only stutter as she was incapable of choosing any particr article of clothing.


    ¡°Lulu? Do you not like any of these clothes?¡±


    Frey questioned her with a mysterious expression after she had spent some time pondering.


    ¡°N-No! No! I like them all, so it¡¯s difficult to choose one¡­¡±


    Lulu quickly spouted excuses out of fear that she¡¯d offend Frey.


    ¡°Is that so? Then just take them all.¡±


    ¡°Yes!?¡±


    She froze in response to the words that came out of Frey¡¯s lips.


    ¡°You like them all? Take them.¡±


    Frey spoke to Kania who stood beside him in an indifferent tone.


    ¡°Kania, take all the clothes to Lulu¡¯s roomter.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Young Master.¡±


    Realization slowly dawned on Lulu upon hearing Frey¡¯s words. She tried to wave her hand in dismissal with a blue face but Frey continued to speak without giving her any openings to speak.


    ¡°Then, for now, retrieve the jewelry box. I need to find the perfect jewelry for Lulu.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    At Frey¡¯smand, Kania bowed her head and headed towards the jewelry box. She returned with the jewelry box and clothes in tow.


    ¡°Handle these with care, Young Master. These gems are fragile¡­¡±


    Kania picked up the jewelry box and walked towards Lulu with a stoic expression on her face¡­


    ¡°¡­AH!¡±


    Somehow, the jewelry box slipped out of Kania¡¯s hand and fell onto the floor.


    It was caused by Lulu¡¯s stigma, which subconsciously recognized this situation as a ¡®happy situation¡¯.


    ¡°¡±¡­¡­..¡±¡±


    As Lulu froze in bewilderment, puzzled on how to salvage the situation, Frey and Kania exchanged nces in confusion.


    <i> -Stomp¡­</i>


    A few seconds after their exchange, Frey stood up and approached Kania.


    ¡°Y-Young Master! I made a mistake! Forgive me just this once, just once¡­ Kheheuk!!!¡±


    Frey arrived in front of Kania and kicked her stomach with as much force as possible as she begged for forgiveness with a pale face.


    ¡°Keugh, Keugh Keugh¡­ Ugh¡­¡±


    Kania grabbed her belly in pain and groaned uncontrobly.


    ¡°¡­Fortunately, the jewel wasn¡¯t damaged.¡±


    Frey paid no attention to Kania¡¯s agony and simply held the jewelry box out to Lulu.


    ¡°So, which one is prettiest? The emerald one here? Or the opal one here? Or¡­ the diamond in the middle?¡±


    ¡°Hah¡­ uhhh¡­¡±


    Lulu watched speechlessly with a pale expression as Frey pointed out jewels with a gentle smile and Kania clutched her stomach in pain.


    ¡°Yes, I know. Just take them all.¡±


    ¡°¡­Ah.¡±


    ¡°Of course, the clothes and jewelry are not gifts, they are being lent to you. Never forget that this is a benefit that can only be obtained by remaining as my pet.¡±


    Frey spoke as he strode towards the door, a wide smile stered on his face.


    ¡°Decorate yourself with your favorite clothes and jewelry, thene down to the dining room. Let¡¯s have lunch together.¡±


    Lulu stared nkly at Kania as Frey spoke. Once Frey was gone, she approached Kania who had been grasping her belly and moaning until then.


    ¡°Kania¡­ are you¡­¡±


    ¡°I-I¡­ I¡¯m fine¡­ Huh!¡±


    Kania staggered until she could sit down, her face red from pain.


    ¡°¡­Lulu, please change ande out when you¡¯re ready. I¡¯ll wait outside.¡±


    Kania struggled to stand up before heading for the door. She politely bid her farewell before leaving.


    <i> ¨C Creak¡­</i>


    ¡°¡­Ha.¡±


    With Kania gone, Lulu was left all alone. She plopped down onto her bed and began organizing her thoughts on the recent events.


    ¡®Yes, I became his toy and doll. These clothes and jewelry¡­ he¡¯s just providing them so he can show off to his friends.¡¯


    Lulu began muttering to herself with a cold expression on her face after she had finished tidying up her room.


    ¡®You could tell just by watching him abuse Kania. No matter how kind Frey is to me, in the end he¡¯s just an abhorrent viin.¡¯


    She reached out to the slightly blemished jewelry box as those thoughts lingered in her mind.


    ¡®So all I have to do is¡­ take advantage of the twisted love he provides me.¡¯


    After some contemtion, Lulu finally decided on a ruby from amongst the jewels. She cautiously rose from the bed and murmured to herself.


    ¡°That¡¯s fine¡­¡±


    With a shaky expression on her face, she caressed the bandage enveloping her arm.


    ¡°Kania! Are you hurt? I thought I held back before kicking you?


    ¡°N-No¡­ don¡¯t worry about it¡­¡±


    As Lulu continued to immerse herself in her thoughts, Kania emerged from the room to meet a worried Frey. She led Frey to the dining room as she clutched her stomach.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    ¡°W-what is all this¡­?¡±


    ¡°What do you mean? It¡¯s just a meal.¡±


    Lulu, who headed down to the dining hall after changing, noticed the exorbitant quantity of luxurious food.


    ¡°I-I can¡¯t eat this much food¡­!¡±


    Frey replied with a smirk as Lulu spoke in a trembling voice, terrified by the overwhelming amount of food.


    ¡°Just discard it.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°Eat what you want to eat, and if you don¡¯t like it or can¡¯t eat anymore, just discard it.¡±


    Lulu stared at Frey with a puzzled expression in response to his words.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, do you not like the food? I was wondering how the chefs I hired in a hurry today would perform, but they must be terrible at their jobs.¡±


    Noticing her hesitance, Frey frowned and stood up. Lulu hurriedly grasped onto him and spoke.


    ¡°N-No! I¡¯m happy! It¡¯s great!¡±


    ¡°Really? That¡¯s a relief. Now I won¡¯t have to deal with the chefs.¡±


    Frey smiled and sat beside Lulu.


    ¡°Come on, say ¡°ah¡±.¡±


    ¡°Y-Yes?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Isn¡¯t it normal for masters to feed their pets?¡±


    When Frey inquired with a puzzled expression, Lulu quickly nodded her head and parted her lips.


    ¡°Ahh¡­¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, good girl.¡±


    Frey slid in a slice of steak in Lulu¡¯s mouth with a pleased smile on his face. He gently stroked Lulu¡¯s head as she chewed the steak and questioned her.


    ¡°How is it, does it taste good?¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­ it¡¯s delicious.¡±


    Lulu replied sincerely for the very first time as she responded to Frey¡¯s question.


    She had been abandoned by her parents when she was a child andcked even a single friend.


    Food as luxurious as this was apletely new experience for her, she had never tasted a delicacy as exquisite in her life.


    ¡°Okay then, next.¡±


    ¡°Ahhh¡­¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. You¡¯ve adapted well.¡±


    Lulu, who initially submitted to Frey¡¯s demands out of fear, fell in love with the mountain of delicacies that slowly melted in her mouth.


    ¡°Oh, you got something on your cheek.¡±


    ¡°¡­uhm.¡±


    Frey wiped Lulu¡¯s mouth with his hand and smiled.


    ¡°Now you know how to eat a meal, right?¡±


    ¡°Y-Yes¡­¡±


    ¡°Yes, then eat well.¡±


    Lulu questioned Frey with a bewildered expression on her face as Frey stood up.


    ¡°Uh, where are you going?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m already full. Eat as much of the food as you want, and leave what remains as leftovers.¡±


    ¡°W-wait a minute!¡±


    Lulu hurriedly called out to Frey as he tried to ascend the stairs.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Lulu?¡±


    ¡°Uh¡­ So¡­ If I don¡¯t eat all this food, you¡¯ll just throw them away¡­ Isn¡¯t that too much of a waste?¡±


    ¡°So?¡±


    ¡°So¡­ for our next meal¡­ I thought we could use magic to send the leftover food to an orphanage¡­¡±


    Frey flinched and his expression became frigid in response to Lulu¡¯s suggestion.


    ¡°Oh, I¡¯m¡­ sorry¡­¡±


    ¡°Lulu, there¡¯s one thing you should keep in mind.¡±


    Frey arrived before her and gazed down at her with frigid eyes.


    ¡°It¡¯s quite presumptuous for a pet to suggest something to its owner.¡±


    ¡°Uh, uh¡­¡±


    ¡°A pet¡¯s only goal is to be blissful as it receives affection and attention from its owner.¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­¡±


    Lulu shriveled and struggled to muster a brief reply. Frey patted her chin for a brief moment before stepping back and speaking.


    ¡°After you finish eating, head to the bathroom on the second floor. There is hot water there for you to wash yourself.¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    Frey spoke as he ascended the stairs to the upper floor. Lulu tilted her head in response to the words he uttered.


    ¡°Keeping oneself clean is a basic task pets should perform, so ensure you are keeping yourself clean in the future.¡±


    Frey opened the door to his room and went inside.


    ¡°¡­¡­..¡±


    Lulu was left alone in the quiet dining room, carefully cutting the steak in front of her with a knife and fork.


    ¡°¡­Tasty.¡±


    Lulu left the dining hall after spending a great deal of time there.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    ¡°Wow¡­¡±


    As Lulu entered the bathroom, her mouth was agape in response to the sight visible before her eyes.


    She was under the assumption that it¡¯d be a normal bathroom. Instead, the bathroom was several timesrger than those within the huts and tents she previously resided in. Jewels adorned the walls and variousponents of the bathroom.


    <i>¨C Bubble Bubble¡­</i>


    Lulu¡¯s mouth hung agape for some time. She nced down at the bubbles surfacing from within the depths of the water and instantaneously lost her train of thought.


    ¡°Oh my god¡­¡±


    The bathtub full of bubbles was filled with high-quality potions.


    <i> -Riiiiple¡­</i>


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Following her momentary hesitation, Lulu entered the bathtub and fell deep into thought as she watched as all the scars and markings on her body that were byproducts of her self-harm vanished in an instant.


    ¡®Don¡¯t be fooled¡­ he¡¯s a viin. It¡¯s not that he really loves me, he¡¯s just taking care of his property¡­¡¯


    Before arriving here, she had witnessed a chef staggering out of the mansion.


    When she asked Kania what was going on, she received a reply coupled with an indifferent expression.


    ¡°When Lulu was being fed by Young Master Frey, didn¡¯t you frown because the fish was too greasy?


    ¡°Ho-How did you¡­¡±


    ¡°The chef who prepared it was beaten and kicked out of the mansion. Perhaps the rumors will spread and he won¡¯t be able to work as a chef anymore.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s¡­!¡±


    Lulu responded with a bewildered expression. Kania whispered to her in a faint voice.


    ¡°Get used to it. It¡¯s like this everyday.¡±


    Lulu muttered with a determined expression on her face as she recalled Kania¡¯s words.


    ¡°Yes, Frey is just a viin. I just need to use him to get rid of this curse.¡±


    Lulu nced down at her own body that had been cleansed as her expression slowly changed.


    ¡°I just have to do that¡­¡±


    Although in a different form, Lulu received affection for the first time since being abandoned by her parents. She questioned herself with a trembling voice.


    ¡°¡­But why do I feel like this?¡±


    The bubbling bath water embraced her warmly.

 Chapter 85: An Invitation

    <b>? An Invitation ?</b>


    ¡°Are you done taking a bath?¡±


    ¡°Hiik!¡±


    Lulu emerged from the bathroom after having immersed herself in the warm bathwater mixed with high quality potions. Frey nced at her as he strolled through the hallway and inquired.


    ¡°It looks like your wounds haven¡¯t fully healed yet, you should stay in there longer.¡±


    ¡°I¡­that¡­that¡¯s¡­¡±


    Lulu, who was only wearing a towel, blushed heavily as Frey approached her.


    ¡°Come here. I¡¯ll wrap your arm with the bandage again.¡±


    ¡°M-My clothes¡­¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    ¡°I-It¡¯s nothing.¡±


    It was impossible to discern whether or not Frey noticed Lulu¡¯s embarrassment as he wore a nonchnt expression. He suddenly took out a bandage and reached out to Lulu¡¯s arm.


    ¡°Maybe it¡¯s because you had too many injuries, but not even the high quality potions were sufficient in healing your arm.¡±


    Frey caressed Lulu¡¯s scarred arm gently as he spoke.


    It was a stark contrast to Frey¡¯s usual demeanor. He was often found cursing at people on a regr basis and brutally assaulting Kania.


    ¡°Ow.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, does it hurt?¡±


    Frey gently caressed her arm for some time before she released a pained groan as he touched his arm. He questioned her with worry embedded in his voice.


    ¡°I-It¡¯s nothing. This much pain is¡­¡±


    ¡°Kania, bring some medicine here.¡±


    Lulu¡¯s firm desire was to quickly go change as she was wrapped in only a bath towel. However, Frey persisted in grasping her arm and provided Kania with amand.


    ¡°I knew you would ask for it, so I already brought over some medicine in advance¡­¡±


    Kania, who had been on standby in the hallway, appeared with a bottle of medicine. She froze when she noticed the nearly naked Lulu.


    ¡°Kania. The medicine.¡±


    ¡°Y-Yes I understand.¡±


    Kania quickly handed the vial to Frey after oveing her shock. Her actions hastened due to Frey¡¯s frigid re and she quickly descended the stairs afterwards.


    ¡°Master Frey, your concern is appreciated, but please let me wear some cloth¡­heut!¡±


    Lulu¡¯s trembling words were cut off when she felt Frey applying ointment to her arm. The cold feeling of the ointment induced a shiver in her body.


    ¡°From now on, I¡¯ll be the one to apply medicine to your arm.¡±


    Frey smiled gently and spoke as he applied the ointment to Lulu¡¯s arm.


    ¡°¡­..I understand.¡±


    Lulu decided to agree to all of Frey¡¯s demands upon seeing his benign smile. After all, having her wounds be treated was advantageous for herself as well.


    ¡°So, from now on, don¡¯t hurt yourself. Alright?¡±


    Frey spoke with a worried expression on his face as he finished applying the ointment and started wrapping a bandage around Lulu¡¯s slender arm.


    ¡°Ugh¡­¡±


    ¡°Oh, my apologies. It¡¯s cold right? Let me take you to your room.¡±


    As Lulu continued to tremble at the mysterious sensation induced by the medicine and the bandage brought, Frey spoke swiftly and grasped onto her hand. He dragged her towards the hallway and began walking.


    ¡°Master Frey, this isn¡¯t the way to my room.¡±


    However, the direction Frey began walking towards, was in theplete opposite direction of where Lulu¡¯s room was.


    ¡°Just a while ago, you would¡¯ve been correct, but not anymore.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    Lulu tilted her head in confusion in response to the eerie reply.


    ¡°From now on, this is the room you¡¯ll be staying in.¡±


    ¡°Haa¡­.¡±


    Lulu could only understand the meaning of his words once Frey came to a halt and opened the door to a room.


    ¡°How is it? Do you like it?¡±


    The room was several timesrger than the dormitory she had been living in, and was decorated luxuriously.


    ¡°Then¡­from now on, will I be living with the other servants?¡±


    Lulu scanned the room in shock and noticed all her belongings had been brought here.


    ¡°No, this is a room just for you.¡±


    ¡°What!?¡±


    Lulu¡¯s eyes widened in shock as Frey responded with a calm expression on his face.


    ¡°Well then, I¡¯ll take my leave.¡±


    ¡°Wa-Wait¡­¡±


    Lulu could only watch as Frey left the room before she could even speak. Soon silence descended upon the room.


    ¡°W-What¡¯s going on?¡±


    The only words that resonated in the room was Lulu¡¯s dumbfounded murmuring.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    Time passed and the sun was beginning to set.


    ¡°Phew¡­¡±


    Luluid on her new bed and recollected all the events of the past day.


    ¡°¡­Dinner was delicious too.¡±


    The meals she ate with Frey were two of the most exquisite meals in Lulu¡¯s life. Her typical meals consisted of white rice porridge or stale bread offered at free food stations.


    Instead of porridge, she was provided a warm soup with crayfish, and instead of bread hard enough to break a tooth, she was provided warm creamy bread.


    Not only that, but the mountains of colorful seafood that Lulu thought she would never be able to eat in her lifetime came as a great shock to her.


    ¡°And, Frey¡¯s attitude¡­¡±


    The luxurious food wasn¡¯t the only source of bewilderment.


    It was quite unbelievable that Frey would nce at her with soft eyes and a gentle smile. Just today alone, he had verbally abused and assaulted the staff dozens of times.


    That individual cared for her well-being.


    Didn¡¯t he apply medicine directly to my wound and even helped bandage it?


    Kania and Irina¡¯s minor mistakes were met with verbal rebukes and assault. In contrast, whenever he encountered Lulu, he would smile gently and stroke her hair.


    For Lulu, who had never received gentle human contact nor a warm gaze, this was an unforgettable experience. Throughout her miserable life, only Frey has ever provided her with these experiences.


    ¡®No. Frey is still a viin.¡¯


    Luluy on her bed staring at the ceiling and recalled Kania and Irina¡¯s conversation she had overheard earlier.


    ¡°Kania, is it your turn tonight?¡±


    ¡°¡­I believe so. How terrible.¡±


    ¡°I wonder if and when we can escape this hell¡­¡±


    Kania and Irina embraced each other with pale faces as they conversed.


    ¡°You must not go in here.¡±


    ¡°H-huh?


    After eating with Frey, Lulu had received permission to wander the mansion. She encountered Kania at the entrance to the basement.


    ¡°¡­Because it¡¯s a ce where the young master enjoys his entertainment.¡±


    Kania shook in terror as she spoke, as if the acts performed within the basement were too fearful to imagine.


    ¡®After all, the rumors were right.¡¯


    Lulu was well aware of the rumors about Frey¡¯s lewd nightlife that had permeated the Empire.


    ¡®Now that I¡¯ve had a good time ¡­ it should be about time for my misfortune to set in.¡¯


    Lulu¡¯s stigma would not allow her to have a single day of bliss. The rest of her day would be brimming with misfortunes.


    If Lulu is right, that would be¡­


    <i>¨C Creaaaak¡­</i>


    ¡°¡­Heup.¡±


    The terrified Lulu turned pale in response to the creaking sound of the door opening, as quickly sat up on her bed.


    ¡°Hello, Lulu.¡±


    ¡°¡­Ah¡­¡±


    Lulu trembled with a frightened expression on her face when Frey entered the room smiling while only wearing a white robe.


    ¡®After all¡­ this is what it means to be his pet.¡¯


    It was clear that all the terrible rumors that urred in the cer of the Starlight Mansion stemmed from Frey¡¯s actions.


    From this moment forward, she would be thoroughly dominated by Frey.


    ¡°Ple-Please¡­¡±


    But, there was nothing she could do.


    If she resisted, she would be abandoned by Frey, and everything she had endured thus far would be rendered meaningless.


    So no matter how badly she was abused by him, she had to endure.


    ¡°¡­Please be gentle.¡±


    Lulu made up her mind and got on her knees, begging as she shut her eyes firmly.


    -ck, ck.


    Frey¡¯s footsteps and the rustling of his loose robes brushing against itself became more and more audible as he approached.


    ¡°¡­Hmm.¡±


    The rustling of his robes and his footprints came to a stop right in front of her. Lulu swallowed her saliva and began to silently wait for Frey¡¯s touch.


    ¡°Alright, how¡¯s the room? Is there anything not to your liking?¡±


    However, her fears never became reality.


    Frey gently stroked Lulu¡¯s head as he spoke.


    ¡°Uh¡­ huh?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Lulu?¡±


    Lulu nced at Frey with an expression of iprehensibility and carefully inquired.


    ¡°W-Why are you stroking my hair?¡±


    ¡°Huh? Didn¡¯t you say to be gentle?¡±


    Frey asked with a confused expression on his face, and Lulu, who was befuddled, responded by asking a crude question without realizing it.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to force yourself on me?¡±


    ¡°¡­Pffft!¡±


    Frey burst outughing, then spoke with a smile stered on his face.


    ¡°Why would I do that?¡±


    ¡°Huh? B-But¡­¡±


    ¡°You are my pet. What kind of an owner would copte with their pet?¡±


    A puzzled expression emerged on Lulu¡¯s face and Frey gently stroked her head before continuing.


    ¡°It¡¯s like raising a dog or a cat. I thought you were cute, so I made you my pet, Lulu.¡±


    ¡°A dog or¡­ a cat?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I just did that earlier to check if you would rebel.¡±


    The corner of Frey¡¯s lips lifted into a smile and he added a frigid statement.


    ¡°And for ¡®that¡¯ role, Kania, Irina, and the people in the cer are enough.¡±


    In response to his chilling statement, Lulu stared at him with a terrified expression. Frey only nced at her with curious eyes and spoke in a soft voice.


    ¡°Anyway, the attitude you disyed was very good. I¡¯llpliment you for that.¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­¡±


    ¡°Lulu, what should you do if you receive apliment?¡±


    ¡°Uh, say¡­ thank you?¡±


    Lulu looked into Frey¡¯s eyes as she responded unconfidently. Frey nced back with satisfaction in his eyes and spoke.


    ¡°Good girl. Even if I don¡¯t give you amand, you¡¯ll behave well, right?¡±


    ¡°¡­Yes.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Good girl.¡±


    Lulu questioned him in a quiet voice as Frey smiled again.


    ¡°But¡­ why are you here then?¡±


    ¡°I just came to say good night before going to bed.¡±


    Frey gentlyid Lulu on the bed, kissed her on the lips, and whispered alluringly.


    ¡°Good night, Lulu.¡±


    Having said so with a smile, Frey turned around and began to leave the room.


    ¡®Wait¡­ Then, what¡¯s the next misfortune?¡¯


    Lulu began to panic in confusion.


    She expected herself to be sadistically tortured and cruelly harassed, but nothing like that urred. Now, she was awaiting a misfortune to ur that she could not foresee.


    ¡®What¡­ what¡­ what¡¯s going on¡­¡¯


    Despite experiencing the greatest bliss in her life, Lulu began to panic again.


    <i> ¨C Crunch, crunch.</i>


    She attempted to draw her knife out of habit, but remembered that Frey had removed any sharp objects on her person. She resorted to biting her nails instead.


    ¡°Cough! Cough! Ugh¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­Ahh.¡±


    Frey, who had yet to step outside of her room, suddenly stopped walking and coughed. Lulu stopped biting her nails and stared at him nkly.


    ¡°¡­Ughh.¡±


    Frey flinched for a brief moment at the sight of his own hand after his spasm of coughing came to a conclusion. He silently retrieved a handkerchief from his pocket.


    ¨C Creaak¡­


    Frey wiped his hands off with his handkerchief and quietly opened the door before walking out. Lulu¡¯s nk expression transformed into one of horror as she fell deep into thought.


    ¡°¡­It can¡¯t be, right?¡±


    Her eyes trembled as she spoke.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    ¡°Whew¡­¡±


    Frey was exhausted from a day filled with acting.


    He teamed up with Kania and Irina to set up a performance. He even gave one of the chefs he hired some money to y along and also showered Lulu with love.


    It was quite difficult to keep up the act, but if doing so could save that poor child, it¡¯s definitely something he had to do.


    ¨C Creaak..


    ¡°Now, I have to contemte what to do for my birthday¡­¡±


    I opened the door to my room andid on my bed exhausted. I tried to fall asleep as I organized my thoughts. However¡­


    ¡°Hooot!!¡±


    ¡°Hiss!!¡±


    ¡°¡­What is this nonsense¡­¡±


    When I came to the realization that my room had transformed into a battlefield, I stared nkly for some time.


    ¡°Meow¡­! Meow¡­!¡±


    The cat doll, who was constantly being pecked by Serena¡¯s white owl, cried out and grasped my leg.


    ¡°If you keep doing this it won¡¯t¡­ Huh?¡±


    I attempted to reason with the owl who was assaulting the cat doll but noticed a letter on my desk. I hastened my steps towards my desk with widened eyes.


    ¡®What could be written here? New information? A new n? Or¡­¡¯


    I finally grabbed the letter and tore open the envelope as my thoughts raced ceaselessly.


    ¡°¡­Eh?¡±


    Disappointment grew on his face when he noticed that there was only a since there was only a single miniscule note in the envelope.


    ¡®Well, Serena is also very busy these days.¡¯


    I knew exactly how busy Serena was currently.


    She has to determine the location of the runaway Secret Head, work on the foundations topletely acquire the Moonlight Family, and also worry about the contents of the letter from na.


    Therefore, a note of this size wasn¡¯t out of the ordinary.


    ¡°Huh¡­?¡±


    I immediately froze as I tried to calm myself down and read the contents of the note.


    <strong>My parents aren¡¯t home.</strong>


    Clearly, I have to go out tonight.

 Chapter 86: The Moons Gift

    <b>? The Moon¡¯s Gift ?</b>


    ¡°Hooot!¡±


    ¡°Hiiis!¡±


    Serena¡¯s white owl began to rapidly descend upon the cat doll who grasped my leg while trembling.


    Despite the disadvantage, the cat doll did not surrender. It attempted to throw kitty punches at the owl but since it was just a cat doll and not a real cat, the attempts to harm the owl were irrelevant.


    ¡°Meooooooow¡­¡±


    The cat doll¡¯s meaningless resistance did not stop it from being captured by the owl. The owl¡¯s ws grabbed the cat doll and carried it into the air. An audible cry of despair reverberated throughout the room.


    ¡°Hmmm¡­ my hair keeps sticking on end.¡±


    Ignoring the bloody battle urring in the background, I fiddled with my hair while ncing at the mirror. I muttered and smiled to myself.


    ¡°What should I get for Serena?¡±


    Serena is someone who has devoted herself to me. Not bringing her a gift would be disrespectful.


    ¡°Kitty, what should I bring her?¡±


    After sitting down and contemting for some time, I questioned the cat doll who I had rescued from the clutches of Serena¡¯s owl.


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯ll do¡­ uhh.¡±


    As I smiled and spoke after a great idea came to mind, my mouth was covered by the paw of the cat doll.


    ¡°Meow.¡±


    With a sullen expression on its face, the doll turned its head and slipped out of my grasp.


    ¡°¡­.Huh?¡±


    In the next moment, it suddenly vanished. I definitely saw the doll leaving my grasp, so where had it gone?


    ¡°Sorry, I¡¯ll y with you again next time.¡±


    I assumed that the cat doll had hidden somewhere since it liked to hide in dark ces such as nooks and crannies. This included hiding somewhere in my clothes.


    ¡°Hoot!¡±


    ¡°¡­Yes, let¡¯s go.¡±


    The owl then perched on my shoulder. It settled down and began to rub its cheeks against my face.


    It was strange to see such a violent owl suddenly attempt to show affection. This was however, still preferred over being pecked at, so I ignored the change in temperament.


    ¡°Frey? Where¡­?¡±


    I was lost in my thoughts as I left the room. I noticed Irina passing by in the hallway when she called out to me with a confused expression on her face.


    ¡°I have some business to attend to.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Irina¡¯s expression turned pale in response to my words. She was clearly traumatized by what happened thest time I had stated something simr and went to visit the Demon King¡¯s Army.


    ¡°I¡¯ll return some time tomorrow morning, so don¡¯t worry too much.¡±


    Irina quietly nodded while swallowing her saliva nervously. Her eyes widened as she suddenly noticed the owl perched on my shoulder.


    ¡°Hey, that owl¡­¡±


    ¡°Hoot!¡±


    Irina¡¯s approach came to a halt as the owl red fiercely at Irina. It began to rapidly peck at my face, necessitating an increase in the pace I had been walking.


    ¡°Then, I¡¯ll leave the rest to you. Especially Lulu, make sure she doesn¡¯t do anything rash.¡±


    ¡°¡­Alright.¡±


    Irina¡¯s face darkened as I left her with those words and headed towards the exit to the mansion.


    ¡°¡­Why do I sense traces of dark mana?¡±


    I paid no heed to the words that Irina seemed to be muttering since I was in a hurry to leave.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    ¡°¡­Hehe.¡±


    In her room in the Moonlight family mansion, Serena grinned as she held the letter.


    <strong>I¡¯m safe. I escaped safely.</strong>


    It was a letter Frey had sent her a week ago.


    <strong>I love you.</strong>


    ¡°Me too¡­¡±


    Serena repeated the words that Frey had written and smiled dazedly. She suddenly sensed a presence in the yard and sprinted towards the window.


    ¡°He¡¯s here¡­!¡±


    She noticed Frey getting off of the carriage.


    ¡°¡­Hehe.¡±


    Serena began to prepare a minor prank as she watched Frey enter the mansion with a slightly awkward expression on his face.


    <i> ¨C Spark¡­</i>


    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s try it.¡±


    Ever since childhood, she often yed pranks on Frey.


    One of her favorite pranks was to pretend to stab Frey with a fake poisoned stinger.


    She, of course, had no intention of hurting Frey, so she devised a magic that made Frey feel a minute sting.


    Thanks to the magic, the younger Frey would ask her desperately for an antidote with a pale face.


    Of course, after his change in demeanor, I couldn¡¯t y those kinds of pranks on him anymore. But now, perhaps I may be able to see his cute side once more.


    Becausest time was an emergency situation, I had to provide the ¡®antidote¡¯ immediately. Things would be different this time however.


    <i> ¨C Knock, Knock</i>


    ¡°Come in.¡±


    Serena had been silently thinking to herself as she heard a knocking sound on the other side of the door. She quickly dashed beside the door and responded in a calm voice.


    <i> ¨C Creaaak¡­</i>


    ¡°¡­Huh? Serena?¡±


    Frey let out a confused voice as the door opened.


    Confusion struck him when he saw no sight of Serena upon opening the door.


    ¡°What¡­?¡±


    Frey cautiously stepped into the room with a nk expression disyed on his face. Serena did not miss this opportunity and reached out to Frey¡¯s neck at lightning speed.


    ¡°Serena, what are you doing?¡±


    The corners of Frey¡¯s lips raised in a smile as he simply grasped Serena¡¯s hand.


    ¡°¡­Who knows?¡±


    Serena immediately hid her bewildered expression as she spoke with a brazen expression on her face.


    ¡°If you act like this¡­ then there¡¯s no other choice.¡±


    ¡°Ouch.¡±


    With a mischievous smile on his face, Frey directed Serena¡¯s own outstretched fingers and pressed them on her neck.


    ¡°Now that you¡¯re poisoned, you should drink your antidote.¡±


    Serena retrieved a vial with a sullen expression on her face.


    ¡°I failed to prank you for the first time¡­ I¡¯m really shocked¡­ ah!¡±


    ¡°¡­Good.¡±


    The antidote disappeared from her grasp in the blink of an eye as she shrugged her shoulders and muttered to herself.


    ¡°Dwink.¡±


    Frey spoke with a smile as he snatched the antidote and poured the contents into his mouth immediately. This mirrored what Serena has donest time.


    ¡°¡­I have no choice but to live.¡±


    After approaching Frey with a smile on her face, she gently ced her lips on his.


    ¡°Pooh.¡±


    They separated after a few minutes.


    ¡°By the way, I have a question for you¡­¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°Why does the antidote taste so nd?¡±


    Frey frowned and tilted his head. He continued to speak with a puzzled expression on his face.


    ¡°Likest time¡­ And even this time¡­ Isn¡¯t herbal medicine used to produce an antidote?¡±


    Serena responded with a smile.


    ¡°It can¡¯t be helped, it¡¯s just water after all.¡±


    ¡°¡­What?¡±


    Aical expression emerged on Frey¡¯s face. Serena chuckled and continued to speak.


    ¡°It¡¯s just water, it has no effect.¡±


    ¡°Then, I guess you were toying with me even back then?¡±


    In response, Frey questioned Serena with a nk look on his face. Serena replied while disying an impressed expression.


    ¡°Still, I¡¯llmend you for grabbing my hand. Thanks to that, my heart raced.¡±


    Serena reached out to Frey but abruptly stopped and frowned faintly.


    ¡°Serena, what are you doing?¡±


    ¡°How could you get something like this on your clothes?¡±


    Serena coated her hand with lunar mana and caressed Frey¡¯s cor as she uttered those words.


    <i> ¨C Smoke¡­</i>


    ck smoke rose from Frey¡¯s cor.


    ¡°Seriously, that cheeky cat¡­¡±


    Serena began to unbutton Frey¡¯s clothes with a grin. Her grin suddenly transformed into a frown once more as she remained silent.


    ¡°Serena? What is it now?¡±


    Serena responded with a cold smile as Frey tilted his head at her behavior.


    ¡°¡­We have an uninvited guest.¡±


    ¡°Cough! Cough!¡±


    As she spoke, Serena channeled her lunar mana into the pocket of Frey¡¯s robe. A cough could be heard from inside of Frey¡¯s pocket.


    ¡°¡­M-Meow.¡±


    The cat doll that had vanished from Frey¡¯s room earlier peaked its head out of the pocket.


    ¡°What¡­? Why is he here?¡±


    Frey watched with a bewildered expression as he muttered while scratching his head.


    ¡°I definitely didn¡¯t feel anything in my pocket¡­?¡±


    ¡°Do you know, Frey?¡±


    Serena, who did not miss his words, began to speak in a hushed voice.


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing more terrifying than getting used to something.¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    ¡°You begin to ept issues naturally without realizing it.¡±


    Once Serena finished speaking, she picked up the ck cat doll from inside Frey¡¯s pocket.


    ¡°By the way¡­ this doll is so pretty, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    ¡°S-screech Screech¡­¡±


    ¡°Oh, it produces cute noises too.¡±


    Serena smiled at Frey and questioned him as she held the cat by its stomach.


    ¡°Can I have this?¡±


    ¡°Sorry¡­ that¡¯s a precious doll to me.¡±


    ¡°¡­I see, that¡¯s unfortunate.¡±


    As Frey shook his head with an apologetic expression, Serena mumbled and began to stare into the cat doll¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°Regardless, I have a present for you.¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    Serena followed the cat doll¡¯s eyes as it eagerly averted its gaze. When Frey spoke in a hushed voice, she redirected her gaze towards him with a nk expression.


    ¡°H-How is it?¡±


    ¡°This¡­¡±


    Frey blushed faintly as he held out a star-shaped crystal glistening in silver.


    ¡°It was made by gathering my ster mana. I used my ster magic that awakened recently.¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°Was I too rude? Sorry, you called so suddenly, so I didn¡¯t have time to prepare a gift¡­¡±


    As Serena stared at it with a nk expression on her face, Frey broke into a cold sweat and began making excuses.


    ¡°¡­It¡¯s the best gift ever.¡±


    Serena¡¯s face glowed crimson as she spoke quickly while embracing the twinkling star-shaped crystal.


    ¡°MEOWWW¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­So, what did you call me for?¡±


    Frey and Serena remained silently blushing for a long time afterwards. The pitiful sound produced by the cat doll broke the silence and elicited their continued conversation.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t it be your birthday a couple hours ago?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, why?¡±


    ¡°I called you here because I wanted to give you a birthday present.¡±


    Frey questioned her with a mysterious expression upon hearing Serena¡¯s words.


    ¡°But, my birthday party hosted by the imperial family will be held soon, right? You could just give it to me then¡­¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t.¡±


    As she uttered those words, Serena ced the cat doll she held onto a high shelf. She grasped Frey¡¯s hand and began to lead him into her room.


    ¡°What are you trying to give me¡­?¡±


    Frey, who was suddenly being dragged along by her, froze as he realized where they were headed.


    ¡°¡­Ow!¡±


    ¡°¡­Me.¡±


    After verbalizing that sound, Serena grabbed the nket beside her and spread it about, enveloping both herself and Frey.


    ¡°¡­Meow.¡±


    ording to the cat doll who observed them, they didn¡¯t emerge from under the nket for a long time.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    ¡°Frey, I can feel your heartbeat.¡±


    ¡°¡­I can feel yours too.¡±


    Serena embraced me under the duvet.


    Thanks to the close proximity, I could hear her breathing and the rhythmic beating of her heart. Her curvaceous body came in contact with mine, allowing me to feel her shape.


    ¡°Then, let¡¯s begin¡­¡±


    ¡°Uh, uh¡­¡±


    Serena spoke shyly as she stared at me. I swallowed my saliva and reached out to her.


    ¡°¡­Preparing to give you the real birthday present you¡¯ll need.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    As she held my hand, her expression suddenly morphed into a serious one as she began to speak.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. Do you feel cramped? But, we have to be thorough.¡±


    ¡°What the hell¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­Of course, I was contemting making fun of the naughty cat.¡±


    I stared at Serena who continued to grapple me and emit distinct, iprehensible sounds. I immediately began to urge her to hurry up by poking her sides.


    ¡°So, what are you trying to tell me?¡±


    ¡°H-hii!¡±


    Serena involuntarily released a moan when I poked her side. It was her only weakness since childhood. She whispered with a rosy cheek.


    ¡°T-the reason I knew the truth about you¡­ and what you need to know.¡±


    I had a nervous expression on my face when I heard her words, but when I heard Serena¡¯s subsequent words, my mouth shot open.


    ¡°Do you have a ¡®prophecy¡¯?¡±


    ¡°How do you¡­ how do you know uhh..?¡±


    Serena sped my mouth shut to prevent my raised voice from saying anything further. She whispered to me with a cautious voice.


    ¡°I have it too.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    When I questioned her in disbelief, Serena spoke to me again in a clear tone.


    ¡°I also have the prophecy for this regression.¡±

 Chapter 87: The Promise

    <b>? Promise ?</b>


    ¡°How do you know about that?¡±


    Hearing Serena¡¯s remarks in shock, I questioned her while her hand still covered my mouth.


    ¡°¡­Who knows?¡±


    She responded the same way she would since childhood.


    ¡°Try guessing¡­ hnngh!!¡±


    I poked Serena¡¯s sides as she continued to tease me. Her triumphant face vanished as she began to moan again.


    ¡°¡­Didn¡¯t you say we had to be quiet?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll let out these kinds of noises as loud as I want.¡±


    As I questioned her with uncertainty, she responded with words that I could not discern the meaning of.


    ¡°Here¡¯s a hint, he¡¯s the person you admire the most in the world.¡±


    Thanks to the way she was acting, I began to pout slightly. In response, Serena ceased her teasing and began to speak seriously.


    ¡°¡­Did my father give it to you?¡±


    Serena silently nodded her head as I responded quickly to the clear hint she had provided me.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. But, he didn¡¯t give it to me directly.¡±


    ¡°Then?¡±


    ¡°To understand that, we need to travel back in time a bit.¡±


    Serena cleared her throat and began to speak again.


    ¡°It was when I first got my memory back.¡±


    ¡°When you got your memories back¡­¡±


    ¡°Yeah, it was right before I went on a trip abroad.¡±


    As I listened to her, I felt a chill up my spine as I recalled the penalty that urred on the first day I regressed. That was one of the most excruciating experiences I¡¯ve ever experienced.


    ¡°As soon as my memory returned, I was certain. There¡¯s something I hadn¡¯t figured out about you.¡±


    Serena¡¯s face darkened slightly as she spoke.


    ¡°So, before I left, I contacted the spy I nted in your mansion.¡±


    ¡°Wait, there was a spy?¡±


    Serena responded with a gentle smile when I questioned her with a surprised expression.


    ¡°She often rode on the carriage¡­She¡¯s the child who defended the Starlight Mansion until the very end during the previous timeline¡­ Do you remember?¡±


    ¡°¡­Ah.¡±


    In response to her words, I recalled a maid I had spoken to when I had heard Aria¡¯s screams while at the mansion a few months prior.


    ¡°Well, she was unusuallypetent.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t look so betrayed. You did a lot of terrible things in the previous timeline, so I had to figure out your actions in advance and help resolve them afterwards.¡±


    When I disyed a timid expression in response to those words, she continued her speech immediately with a serious expression.


    ¡°Anyways, I contacted her with amunication crystal and asked if anything had urred at the Starlight mansion.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°She informed me that the head of the household, Abraham, had unexpectedly fallen intoa.¡±


    Serena uttered those words with a sharp glint in her eyes.


    ¡°And¡­ she informed me there was arge amount of papers left beneath the firece.¡±


    Only then did I fully understand the situation.


    The moment I returned, my father had his memories erased by the system.


    During that grace period provided by the system, my father wrote a letter that made me emotional.


    Perhaps the reason my father passed out at that time was due to the memory overwrite, and what he burned in the firece was the information regarding the bank ount that he had left for.


    ¡°She stole the papers from the firece and sent them to me.¡±


    ¡°Then¡­ did you figure out the password to the bank ount?


    ¡°It¡¯s not a big deal, I deciphered it in 5 minutes as a means of rxing as I travelled.¡±


    Serena¡¯s expression immediately hardened as she continued to speak.


    ¡°In the rolls of paper your father tried to burn, there was a prophecy written.¡±


    ¡°¡­What?¡±


    ¡°It was very difficult to decipher since it was burned in several ces and written in the characters left by the Hero from millennium ago. However, since I decided that there was some hidden meaning, I searched through the ruins of the western continent and slowly deciphered the prophecy.¡±


    ¡°Is that¡­ possible?¡±


    ¡°It wasn¡¯t impossible.¡±


    While I stared nkly at Serena who shrugged, Serena turned serious again and began to organise her narrative.


    ¡°Anyways, the Hero, the system, the penalty, your fate as a false evil¡­ After seeing these words, I was almost certain of your identity. And after that, you know the rest.¡±


    I muttered in confusion in response to those words.


    ¡°Then, what prophetic book do I have? Is my prophecy also enchanted? And¡­ why did my father have it¡­ why did he try to destroy it¡­¡±


    ¡°Well, you¡¯ll find out when the restoration is done.¡±


    ¡°Restoration?¡±


    ¡°Yes, some of the contents were lost when the prophecy was burned, and the sealing magics became moreplicated. So I am slowly restoring it every night.¡±


    Serena spoke quietly while grasping my hand firmly.


    ¡°Of course, you must have determined the reason why I am only able to do it at night, correct?¡±


    ¡°¡­Yes.¡±


    ¡°I knew you would understand¡­¡±


    Serena patted my head and smiled through her eyes as she uttered those words.


    ¡°Then¡­ I will hand over the prophecy to you as soon as the restoration process ispleted.¡±


    Serena stared at my face for a while after she finished speaking.


    ¡°Hiiii!¡±


    My yfulness arose as I suddenly poked Serena¡¯s side, resulting in her copsing on top of me with a moan.


    ¡°Ugh.¡±


    Serena smiled mischievously as she slid her arms around and looked down at me. I let out a moan.


    ¡°Stay still for a while.¡±


    ¡°Now what¡­ Eup!¡±


    Serena sped my mouth shut as she spoke to me with a bizarre expression on her face. She suddenly began to slide her body up and down.


    ¡°Hah¡­¡±


    ¡°Meoww¡­¡±


    I nced at her with a horrified gaze as she suddenly released a moan. A mournful cry could be heard from somewhere in our vicinity.


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°Please cooperate for just a moment¡­¡±


    Serena slowly began to unbutton the robe she was wearing with an excited expression on her face.


    <i> ¨C Rustle!</i>


    Serena removed my coat after having unbuttoned herself. She tossed my coat outside of the nket and the mournful cry suddenly came to a halt in response.


    ¨C Baaaam!


    A roar suddenly broke the silence in the room.


    ¡°Meow! Meow¡­ Meow!!¡±


    After some time, a cat doll climbed onto the nket that we had covered ourselves with. It began to w at the nket with a mournful cry.


    ¡°Hoot!¡±


    ¡°Kyaak!¡±


    The cat doll, which had been scratching the nket for a while, was overpowered by the owl that dragged it away when Serena whistled.


    ¡°¡­Why is it acting like that?¡±


    ¡°That cat, was it summoned with ck magic?¡±


    ¡°Uh, how did you know?¡±


    I nkly observed as the situation unfolded. When I replied to Serena¡¯s question with one of my own, she began to speak again with a smile on her face.


    ¡°It¡¯s a magic that I know very well.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°Yes, children with ck magic that animate objects like that have insecurities regarding jealousy. That¡¯s why that cat doll behaves like that.¡±


    ¡°Huh¡­¡±


    I nodded as I listened to Serena, who had a bright expression on her face. I worriedly questioned her.


    ¡°But then¡­ Isn¡¯t that doll too pitiful?¡±


    ¡°¡­Pitiful? I¡¯m just repaying her for what I¡¯ve suffered while the sun was still up.¡±


    ¡°Huh? What?¡±


    When Serena heard those words, she quietly mumbled to herself, making me question what she was uttering. She quickly leapt into my grasp and raised her voice.


    ¡°Ha¡­ I love it, Frey.¡±


    ¡°Meow¡­¡±


    Serena began to slide her body up and down as she uttered those words. A mournful cry could be heard from the distance again.


    ¡°¡­Frey.¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    Serena continued to slide her body up and down animatedly. She spoke once her hazy gazended on me.


    ¡°Instead of this, how about doing it for real?¡±


    Serena¡¯s face flushed bright red as she uttered those words.


    ¡°¡­Gulp.¡±


    Seeing her current state, I carefully nodded my head. Serena smiled brightly and spoke as she dug herself deeper into my embrace.


    ¡°Then, teach me.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Serena timidly averted her gaze as I tilted my head in response to her nonsensical statement.


    ¡°Even for me, I don¡¯t know how to do something when I have no prior experience.¡±


    Serena immediately nced at me with a pure expression and spoke.


    ¡°So, please guide me well from start to finish.¡±


    Serena was unbelievably beautiful today.


    It was difficult to see since it was night and she was under the enclosure of the nket.


    Despite this, her moonlit eyes andvender hair seemed to shine vividly.


    <i>¨C Slip¡­</i>


    ¡°Oh.¡±


    As I thought to myself, I slowly reached out to Serena, but she suddenly grabbed my hand while raising the corners of her lips and whispered.


    ¡°¡­I was joking.¡±


    In response to her words, my expression became hollow, and Serena burst out inughter.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but because of the curse of ¡®Familial Subordination¡¯, I can¡¯t help it.¡±


    ¡°Curse of Familial Subordination?¡±


    Serena spoke with sadness when I seriously inquired.


    ¡°Yes, the curse of subordination is designed to make people into weapons without emotions. So, originally, ¡®love¡¯ cannot be expressed at all.¡±


    ¡°But¡­ why¡­¡±


    ¡°Why can I love you? It¡¯s¡­ For some reason the curse of Familial Subordination is weakening for me.¡±


    Serena¡¯s eyes trembled momentarily as she replied.


    It seemed that Serena¡¯s subconscious feelings that she experienced during the second ordeal were real.


    ¡°Anyways, that¡¯s why I can love¡­ but I can¡¯t do ¡°that¡±.¡±


    ¡°¡­Ah.¡±


    I debated whether I should ask about the ¡®memory¡¯ that surfaced in Serena¡¯s mind. I was swiftly disappointed upon hearing the words that she spoke.


    ¡°So, I promise you one thing.¡±


    Serena raised the corners of her lips gently as she read my expression¡­


    ¡°The moment you seed in killing the secret head or breaking my curse¡­¡±


    And whispered with a tickling voice near my ear.


    ¡°¡­I¡¯ll do it until you¡¯re satisfied.¡±


    I stared at her nkly for a moment upon hearing her words, then responded quietly.


    ¡°I¡¯ll mobilise the Demon King¡¯s army beginning tomorrow.¡±


    Serena grinned in response to my words, then she hugged me tightly and muttered.


    ¡°Let¡¯s sleep like this.¡±


    ¡°¡­Alright.¡±


    For some reason, I think I will be dreaming about an owl tonight.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    ¡°Ugh¡­¡±


    Meanwhile, at the Imperial Pce at the same time.


    ¡°What¡­ should I write?¡±


    na sat in her own room and groaned as she held her quill in her hand.


    <strong>Frey, why didn¡¯t you reply to the letter I sent youst time?</strong>


    ¡°¡­No, he would only be able to reply regarding the ve market case.¡±


    After contemting for what felt like an eternity, na incinerated the letter that she had barely written on with sr mana, before retrieving a new sheet of paper.


    <strong>Frey, tell me what you did to me.</strong>


    ¡°Wait, this is disying my ignorance. No.¡±


    na sighed after she had begun writing with a great deal of effort. She incinerated this new sheet of paper as well.


    <strong>Frey, I know what you¡¯ve done. Confess.</strong>


    ¡°¡­If I write something like this, what if he questions me back?¡±


    After a repeated cycle of writing and burning the letters, na realised that she was subconsciously writing something.


    ¡°W-What is this¡­¡±


    na gazed down at the letter with a mystifying gaze. Her expression became bewildered when it finally dawned on her what she had written.


    ¡°W-Why are my hands trembling again¡­¡±


    Her hands began to tremble again. na bowed and murmured to herself in response to the constant urrence of anomalies.


    ¨C Knock! Knock


    ¡°AH!¡±


    She hastily spewed out sr mana to burn the letters when she heard the knock on the door.


    ¡°My hands are trembling again¡­¡±


    However, for some unknown reason, only a faint light radiated from her hand.


    It was a symptom that urred immediately after a nightmare, and made na tremble with anxiety.


    ¡°Lady na, I¡¯m here to clean up.¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­ I¡¯m going to take a bath for some time, so please take care of my room for me.¡±


    na eventually burned the letter with a candle in her room instead of using her sr mana. She spoke in a calm manner to the maid who had entered her room as she sped her trembling hand in an attempt to stop the tremors. She stood up as she hid her hands behind her.


    ¡°Hoh.¡±


    The maid gazed in na¡¯s direction as she left the room, to ensure that na was gone. She quickly approached the trash can where na¡¯s gaze had been prior.


    <i>¨C Rustle¡­</i>


    ¡°This¡­¡±


    Momentster, the maid found a charred letter in the trash can. She unexpectedly used recovery magic to restore the letter to its original state and raised the corners of her lips and as she muttered to herself.


    ¡°¡­I should report this to the 1st Princess.¡±


    In the letter she held, the following words were written:


    <strong>You won¡¯t leave my mind, Frey.</strong>

 Chapter 88: The Cat’s Hidden Thoughts

    <b>? The Cat¡¯s Hidden Thoughts ?</b>


    ¡°Frey, wake up.¡±


    ¡°Ummm¡­?¡±


    I opened my eyes while feeling minor frustration. I saw Serena shaking me in an attempt to wake me up.


    ¡°You have to leave now.¡±


    ¡°¡­Already?¡±


    When I heard that unexpected remark, I lifted the nket and nced at my watch. It was just half past five in the morning.


    ¡°You have to leave before the sun rises.¡±


    ¡°Oh right.¡±


    I was going to protest having to leave so early, but I quickly got up. I remembered that Serena¡¯s memories would change after sunrise.


    ¡°Hoot.¡±


    As I hurriedly wore the coat that had been lying on the floor, I found the white owl with something tucked in its ws.


    ¡°¡­Oh dear.¡±


    I approached the owl cautiously, then retrieved the droopy cat doll and muttered to myself.


    ¡°Are you going to be pouting for a while?¡±


    How could I fix the mood of a cat doll? I wasn¡¯t sure.


    ¡°Serena, I had a good timest night. I¡¯ll be leaving now.¡±


    ¡°Hold on. I have something to give you.¡±


    I was about to depart while deep in my thoughts when Serena suddenly put on her clothes and got up.


    ¡°Come here. Take it.¡±


    I stared at her puzzlingly as Serena offered me something.


    ¡°This¡­¡±


    ¡°I made it while you were asleep.¡±


    Moon-shaped crystals glittered in the palm of Serena¡¯s hand.


    ¡°Um¡­ is it too dull?¡±


    ¡°¡­No, it¡¯s a hundred times better than the gifts I¡¯ll receive from those pretentious nobles tomorrow.¡±


    I quickly received the crystal from her hand as I uttered those words. Serena smiled brightly and spoke again.


    ¡°I¡¯ll guide you outside. I still have enough time for that.¡±


    ¡°Alright, thanks.¡±


    I replied with a soft voice and held her hand as we left the room and descended the stairs.


    ¡®Somehow, I felt calm¡­¡¯


    I wasn¡¯t quite sure why exactly, but it felt like fiddling with the moon crystal that Serena had given me soothed my heart.


    Or perhaps it¡¯s because Serena and I were holding hands.


    ¡°Huh¡­?¡±


    I descended the stairs and opened the front door. As I fiddled with the moon shaped crystal, a familiar carriage caught my attention.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that our family¡¯s carriage¡­?¡±


    Since I had to move quickly and in secret, I rode a public carriage found passing by on the streets rather than one of my family¡¯s carriages.


    But, why was our family¡¯s carriage there?


    ¡°¡­Kania?¡±


    The answer came to me immediately once the door of the carriage opened.


    ¡°Hello, Young Master.¡±


    I was unsure why, but Kania was sitting inside the carriage.


    ¡°It¡¯s time to return to the mansion.¡±


    After staring nkly at me for some time, Kania broke the silence with a faint voice.


    ¡°Oh, right.¡±


    Of course, she wasn¡¯t wrong. I nodded and attempted to climb into the carriage but was abruptly stopped by Serena who blocked my path and spoke with a smile.


    ¡°Please wait just a moment.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s something us women need to discuss.¡±


    Serena then shut the carriage door, leaving her and a stone faced Kania inside.


    ¡­.


    ¡°What was that all about?¡±


    Out of curiosity, I tried to eavesdrop by focusing ster mana in my ears. Unfortunately, there was a barrier erected with lunar mana and ck magic to ensure my eavesdropping attempts failed.


    What could they possibly be discussing?


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    ¡°Ms. Kania seems to be very loyal indeed. You even came to find him at this early hour.¡±


    ¡°Thank you for thepliment.¡±


    Even though they were sharing kind words, an uneasy chill engulfed the wagon.


    ¡°Oh, I heard Frey recently found a new pet¡±


    When that pressure began to overwhelm the inside of the carriage, Serena suddenly raised the corners of her lips and questioned Kania.


    ¡°Are you referring to Lulu?¡±


    ¡°Yes, that poor girl. How is she doing?¡±


    ¡°I checked up on her before I came here, and she was sleeping soundly. Of course, there were still some scars remaining from where she tore her own nails.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s a relief. I will also perform research on the ¡®Stigma of Misfortune¡¯ in my spare time, so cheer up.¡±


    Serena smiled and responded to Kania¡¯s words as if relieved. Suddenly, her expression shifted to a cold one and she whispered.


    ¡°By the way, it seems now you will even lose your ce as his pet.¡±


    Kania bit her lip briefly and replied faintly.


    ¡°The sun will rise in a few minutes, Lady Serena.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s all right. I¡¯ve made calctions for everything.¡±


    Serena smiled and spoke as she stared at Kania.


    ¡°I have no interest in watching an embarrassment of a skit that has no real affection involved.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Kania remained silent momentarily after hearing Serena¡¯s words. She broke the silence as she spoke in a faint voice.


    ¡°Is there really no affection involved?¡±


    ¡°What is that supposed to mean?¡±


    ¡°You should know what I mean.¡±


    Kania smirked briefly as she spoke.


    ¡°The reason Lady Serena erased her ¡®love¡¯ for Young Master Frey when the sun was up was because she was shocked by his affection for me.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s just an ¡®act¡¯ that Frey does in front of ¡®me¡¯. No more, no less.¡±


    ¡°Is that really the case?¡±


    Kania was now faintly smiling as she spoke. She gazed directly at Serena who partially covered her face with a fan.


    ¡°Until now, Lady Serena has often been cheated on by the Young Master. Nevertheless, you were able to maintain your cool because you noticed that it was just him pretending.¡±


    Kania continued to speak with a sharp glint in her eyes as Serena remained silent.


    ¡°However, the fact that Young Master Frey decided to ¡®cheat¡¯ on you with me to erase your ¡®concern¡¯. And that calm Lady Serena was now ¡®shocked¡¯¡­¡±


    ¡°I know what you are trying to say but¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­The Young Master harbors some form of affection for me.¡±


    Kania ignored Serena¡¯s words and finished speaking. Serena opened her mouth to speak and tightly grasped her fan.


    ¡°His love for you as a pet?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t believe that Lady Serena, the Greatest Genius on the continent, would fail to make that distinction.¡±


    ¡°Well, I wouldn¡¯t know, would I?¡±


    Serena tilted her head with an ambiguous expression. She whispered in a faint voice to Kania who¡¯s face became solemn in front of her.


    ¡°When I shared ¡®real love¡¯ with Frey this morning, I couldn¡¯t distinguish such trivial affection well.¡±


    Kania unknowingly clenched her first in response to Serena¡¯s provocative words. Serena smiled radiantly and continued speaking.


    ¡°Frey doesn¡¯t care about appearance, Kania. Regardless of how much you try to improve your appearance and stick by his side, there will always be an insurmountable wall.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m just improving myself for the sake of Young Master, I don¡¯t have any ulterior motives¡­ Ugh!¡±


    Kania, who was blushing in response to Serena¡¯s words, abruptly stopped speaking and grasped her belly that Serena had poked with the end of her fan.


    ¡°Well, I won¡¯t say anything about you sticking close to him. It is indeed true that you have been helpful to Frey.¡±


    ¡°¡­I am Young Master Frey¡¯s aide. I only receive orders to perform tasks from him. I don¡¯t need the permission of someone like you.¡±


    Serena watched Kania speak as she wore a rxed expression on her face. Kania¡¯s expression had morphed into an amusing one as she clenched her teeth.


    ¡°But if you cross the line¡­ You¡¯ll have to be prepared then.¡±


    Kania questioned Serena in a faint voice as she stood to leave the carriage.


    ¡°What happens if the Young Master crosses the line first?¡±


    As Serena turned her headically at those words, Kania continued with a calm expression.


    ¡°I am a loyal butler and aide of the Young Master. I have no choice but to submit to his requests. Therefore, I ask for your understanding if that does happen.¡±


    ¡°It is unnecessary to ask for understanding regarding a situation that will never ur.¡±


    Serena replied to her question with a smile before departing the carriage. She emanated lunar mana to tear apart the soundproof film that Kania had set.


    ¡°Farewell, Frey.¡±


    Serena left those final words and kissed Frey before she leisurely walked back towards the front door.


    The moment the front door opened and she entered the mansion, the sun rose from the horizon.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    ¡°¡­Uh, Kania? What were you two discussing?¡±


    The Young Master inquired.


    I couldn¡¯t bear to give him an honest reply and began to mutter to myself with my head down.


    ¡®Why on earth did I utter those words?¡¯


    I spoke too much and demonstrated shameful behaviour unfit for someone in my position; it was so unlike me.


    After reprimanding myself in my head for a long time, I slowly raised my head and met the gaze of the Young Master that I felt on me the entire time.


    ¡°¡­Are you alright, Kania?¡±


    Ever since the penalty, the Young Master had been constantly looking at me with a worried gaze.


    ¡°Come to think of it, it¡¯s already been more than a week since I shared life force. Is that why you¡¯re not feeling well?¡±


    ¡°Young Master¡­ I don¡¯t need¡­¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s been three months since thest time I infused life force. I will share life force every week for the next six months. Otherwise, you may end up in a predicament.¡±


    The Young Master had generously been providing me with his life force ever since I had been discovered on Starlight Street at a very young age.


    Even though my existence had cut the Young Master¡¯s lifespan in half, even though he only had about two years and six months left, he was still worried about me. Even though I was just like a mosquito, draining his life.


    ¡®What if the Young Master crosses the line¡­¡¯ What delusions were I speaking of?¡¯


    Why was the Young Master worried about me anyway?


    In the previous timeline, I made every attempt to get in his way. I would curse him and sabotage him, and evenmitted suicide in front of his eyes, cing a heavy burden on his heart.


    Even though I cut his lifespan by half, and am akin to a mosquito that periodically eats from an evaporating source.


    And¡­


    ¡®If I recall his reaction at that time properly, he probably already knew.¡¯


    When he discovered what was hidden in the forest near the mansion, the Young Master himself stated that he had already guessed the truth.


    The horrifying truth about the rtionship between my parents and the Young Master¡¯s mother.


    And yet, the Young Master¡¯s affection for me never wavered.


    ¡°Look at yourself. From the look on your face right now, you must be tired¡­ It¡¯s all because you don¡¯t have sufficient life force. Therefore¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­Excuse me for just a moment, Young Master.¡±


    As my thoughts raced ceaselessly, I stood from my seat and moved beside the Young Master who was still speaking with a worried expression on his face.


    ¡°¡­Kania?¡±


    ¡°Apologies, Young Master.¡±


    As I sat beside the Young Master, I clung to him and fell deep into thought.


    ¡®I believed that it was a sin to even have these feelings¡­¡¯


    My mind was overwhelmed with the feeling of guilt.


    That¡¯s why I decided to confess everything to him and join him just before everything came to an end.


    I believed I had no right to stand by his side, that I just needed to help him silently.


    ¡®I guess there¡¯s nothing I can do about my heart.¡¯


    <b><i> Yet, no matter how hard I try to suppress these feelings, they continue to rise to the surface. </i></b>


    <b><i> It¡¯s so sinful and profane, but now that my mind is trying to ovee that guilt.</i></b>


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? It¡¯s embarrassing.¡±


    As I stared at the Young Master with such thoughts in my mind, he smiled at me with an awkward expression.


    It was something I had never witnessed in the previous timeline. It was a pure, innocent, and beautiful smile.


    ¡°Can I count on you for the time being, Young Master?¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    The Young Master dly epted what I said without realising the underlying intentions of my words.


    After a brief moment of hesitation, I leaned my head gently on the Young Master¡¯s broad shoulder. I silently thanked him and came to a conclusion.


    ¡°Thank you, Young Master.¡±


    <strong><i>¡®You have every right to despise me, yet you care for someone who deserves nothing but misery¡­¡¯</i></strong>


    <strong><i>¡®I think I¡¯ve fallen in love with you.¡¯</i></strong>


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    ¡°We¡¯re here!¡±


    ¡°Um¡­¡±


    The coachman cheerfully announced the arrival of the carriage at the Starlight Mansion. Kania, who had fallen asleep while leaning on Frey¡¯s shoulder, slowly opened her eyes.


    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry, Young Master!¡±


    ¡°No, no, no. It can¡¯t be helped since you were exhausted.¡±


    Shortly after, Kania noticed her drool marks on Frey¡¯s shoulders. She swiftly bowed her head as she blushed in shame.


    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t it be better to receive life force as soon as possible?¡±


    ¡°N-No!¡±


    When Frey questioned the anxious Kania, she responded and swiftly waved her hand in denial.


    ¡°I¡¯m unsure why, but my mind suddenly became clear. I think it is fine to skip treatment for this week.¡±


    ¡°Um¡­ really?¡±


    ¡°I promise you, Young Master.¡±


    Frey stared at Kania with a face riddled with suspicion. He muttered to himself with a smile of satisfaction as he quickly departed the carriage.


    ¡®I knew you would act like this, so I infused life force while you were sleeping.¡¯


    Frey was very familiar with providing lifeforce to Kania while she was asleep. He was able to stably infuse the necessary life force, only coughing up a minor amount of blood as a result.


    ¡°Ugh.¡±


    As Frey got off the carriage however, he was suddenly gued by an unexpected dizziness. He was still not free from the influence of the two penalties and one special penalty.


    ¡°This¡­ I have no choice but to prepare for tomorrow.¡±


    As Frey stood holding the carriage door while reading Kania¡¯s face, the system window materialised before him.


    Life Force Recovery LV2 (50000pts)


    <strong>Description:</strong> Permanently slightly increases the life force recovery rate. (Total amount does not increase)


    [<strong>umted Points:</strong> 85000pts]


    ¡°¡­I didn¡¯t want to buy it, but I guess I have no choice.¡±


    Frey muttered under his breath while gazing at the window in front of him. He purchased the skill and suddenly, he felt his heart be rejuvenated.


    ¡°¡­Ugh.¡±


    ¡°Young master?¡±


    Frey grasped his heart and fell to his knees. Kania, who stood beside him, supported him as he wore an expression of embarrassment.


    ¡°Oh, this is a reaction that urs when I buy the increased life force recovery speed. So you don¡¯t have to be concerned.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m telling you it¡¯s true. Look, I didn¡¯t even cough up any blood.¡±


    He spoke words to relieve Kania of her concerns as her gaze became increasingly suspicious. Frey began to walk into the mansion with a rxed expression on his face.


    ¡°No way¡­ Did¡­¡±


    Meanwhile, Lulu sat quietly while gazing out the window.


    ¡°¡­Did you end up like that because of me?¡±


    She muttered to herself in a trembling voice as she witnessed the scene.

 Chapter 89: Birthday Party

    <b>? Birthday Party ?</b>


    ¡°Young Master, are you ready?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    A day had passed since I parted ways with Serena, and it was now the day of my birthday party.


    I disliked birthday parties to the point I didn¡¯t want to attend them if I didn¡¯t have to, but what choice did I have when it was being hosted by the Imperial family?


    ¡°The carriage is waiting outside and will be able to leave at a moment¡¯s notice.¡±


    ¡°Got it. Thanks for always taking care of everything.¡±


    At the very least, it was a relief that I had a fewpanions who were aware of my situation this time around. With Serena and Kania by my side, I felt like I¡¯d be able to somewhat endure the dreadful event full of nauseating facy.


    ¡°Frey, are you heading off to your birthday party?¡±


    ¡°Ah, Irina.¡±


    As I left the room while preupied with such thoughts, Irina, who was waiting for me, greeted me.


    ¡°Yes, I am the star of the party after all.¡±


    ¡°Would you like me to apany you? There could be more assassins, right?¡±


    Seems like Irina is quite concerned for my well-being. Then again, I guess it can¡¯t be helped, considering the events that transpired ever since she discovered the truth about me.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry so much. Kania will be apanying me, and I also acquired a skill that recovers my life-force more quickly.¡±


    ¡°Still¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll be fine so just get some rest while checking up on Lulu asionally.¡±


    Irina silently nodded. A thought crossed my mind, so I asked Irina.


    ¡°Oh right. Didn¡¯t you say you were going to go somewhere as well?¡±


    ¡°¡­Yes, something important came up. I¡¯ll probably be gone for a while.¡±


    Judging from how she looked grim as she nodded, it must be quite important to her.


    ¡°Alright. I don¡¯t know what it is, but I hope it goes well for you.¡±


    I patted her shoulders in encouragement, then headed downstairs with Kania.


    ¡°Oh, Lulu. Were you waiting for us all this time?¡±


    ¡°Y-Yes¡­¡±


    When we reached the lobby, I noticed Lulu was timidly waiting for me.


    ¡°You¡¯re aware you¡¯ll officially be attending the party as my ¡®servant,¡¯ correct?


    ¡°Yes¡­¡±


    ¡°But of course¡­ the real reason for your attendance is to show you off to my ¡®shadow friends.¡¯¡±


    A look of fright emerged on Lulu¡¯s face.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to be so scared. They already own pets like yourself.¡±


    ¡°T-That means¡­¡±


    ¡°Keeping humans as pets has be a trend amongst the aristocrats. My friends in particr, are especially fond of such a practice.¡±


    Seeing how she¡¯s ring at me coldly, I think I¡¯m sessfully cultivating her antipathy towards me.


    ¡®Damn bastards¡­ Why are they holding a secret meeting at my birthday party.¡¯


    A sigh escaped my mouth as I left my house while lost in such thoughts.


    Originally, I was going to invite my ¡®shadow friends¡¯ to my mansion separately and carry out my ns in secret.


    Yet, they got so excited at the news that I finally got a pet that they all notified me they were going to bring their own servants they¡¯re keeping as ¡®pets.¡¯ This whole ordeal was causing me a great deal of stress.


    ¡®Still¡­ it seems like I¡¯ll be able to finish them all off in one fell swoop.¡¯


    At least it¡¯s fortunate they¡¯re all nning to meet up with me of their own volition. It saves me the trouble of scheduling their visits individually.


    Therefore, I¡¯ll definitely have to sessfully carry out my n during the party.


    ¡°Um¡­ excuse me Lord Frey, I have a question.¡±


    ¡°A question?¡±


    My train of thought was interrupted when Lulu inquired about my health while ncing in my direction with trembling eyes.


    ¡°By any chance¡­ are you feeling unwell?¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    I tilted my head, unable toprehend the reason for her question. Lulu hurriedly exined.


    ¡°J-just¡­ you look a little worn-out.¡±


    I gently patted her head with a smile.


    ¡°Already worrying about your owner¡­ seems like you¡¯ve be ustomed to being a pet?¡±


    ¡°Y-yes? Ah, yes¡­¡±


    ¡°Good, just continue like this. Also, I¡¯m healthy so stop worrying.¡±


    Having stated that, I carefully got on the carriage.


    ¡®It¡¯s risky¡­ but it¡¯s doable.¡¯


    Considering how there hadn¡¯t been any unfortunate idents around Lulu recently, the stigma seemed to have weakened considerably.


    However, this peace had resulted in an increase in Lulu¡¯s anxiety. To think she would even ask me about my well-being.


    She seemed to be unaware that her stigma was getting weaker since she had never received so much affection before, but she would probably be ustomed to it eventually.


    ¡°We¡¯ll now be departing!¡±


    The coachman announced our departure.


    ¡°Come here, Lulu.¡±


    ¡°Y-yes¡­¡±


    Once I got tired of watching the passing scenery, I called Lulu, who was sitting across from me.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you sleepy? Take a nap.¡±


    ¡°Aht? Ah-ahh¡­¡±


    Seeing how she kept dozing off, I wondered if she had stayed up all night. Iid her down on myp and gently stroked her hair.


    ¡°Haa-hm¡­¡±


    She looked flustered, but she eventually shut her eyes and fell asleep.


    She must have been quite tired. She even began talking in her sleep.


    ¡°Nyah¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­Eng?¡±


    After observing my vicinity closely, I realized it wasn¡¯t Lulu, but Kania who was producing noises while sleeping beside me.


    ¡°¡­I guess Kania would be tired too.¡±


    She must be exhausted from helping me out with my duties as the Provisional Lord of the Starlight Duchy. I better let her rest well before we arrive at the party.


    <i> ¨C Seuk¡­</i>


    I gently led Kania to lean on my shoulder.


    ¡°Mm¡­¡±


    I knew letting her sleep peacefully was a good idea. She began grinning in her sleep.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    ¡°He¡¯s the first son of the Starlight Duchy and the Provisional Lord! Please wee the main star of the party, Lord Frey Raon Starlight!¡±


    ¡®What an unnecessarily excessive introduction¡­¡¯


    A servant loudly announced my entry as soon as I arrived at the ballroom prepared by the Imperial family. Everyone gazed in our direction as the morous ballroom quieted down.


    ¡°Uu, eugh¡­¡±


    I gazed to my side and noticed Lulu groaning. She must have felt pressured with everyone directing their gazes on us.


    ¡°Lulu, what are you doing? Come in.¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­ yes.¡±


    Although Lulu felt pressured by the stares, it was a familiar sight for me. For better or worse, I¡¯d always been the center of attention.


    ¡°¡°¡­¡­¡­¡±¡±


    However, today was different from other asions.


    Instead of flocking to me like they usually do, the aristocrats were merely observing me from their seats.


    I guess it¡¯s to be expected considering all the events surrounding me during thest 3 months: The Raid on the Commoner¡¯s Dormitory; the Holy Undead Knight Incident; andstly, the rumors that I am a close aide of the Demon King.


    Of course, they¡¯re all false rumors, uh¡­ I mean except for thest part, they¡¯re all false. Yet, they¡¯re all being epted as reality in the noble society.


    Therefore, no matter how high of a status I held, any calctive noble would want to maintain a distance from me.


    In fact, if it weren¡¯t for the Imperial family hosting my birthday party, half these individuals likely wouldn¡¯t have attended.


    ¡°Lord Frey! Have you been well?¡±


    ¡°¡­Hm?¡±


    Someone called out to me in a friendly voice even though I was just thinking how they were maintaining their distance.


    ¡°Ah, it¡¯s you.¡±


    I was wondering who it was, but it was one of my scumbag shadow friends.


    ¡°Please follow me. We already reserved a spot for you in another room.¡±


    ¡°Is everyone already there?¡±


    ¡°Of course. You finally found a pet so we should obviously get together.¡±


    After having said so, he led me to a secluded room.


    ¡°Lord Frey, howe you haven¡¯t been attending our meetings? It¡¯s been very dull and boring without you.¡±


    After ordering Kania to stand by and having Lulu follow us, he inquired dejectedly.


    ¡°Sorry, I was preupied with many matterstely.¡±


    ¡°We thought you forgot about us, but I¡¯m sure they¡¯ll understand now that you¡¯ve returned extravagantly with a pet of your own.¡±


    When I formted an excuse, he replied while ncing at Lulu, who was cowering away.


    ¡°By the way, I don¡¯t think I¡¯ll be able to stay for long since I am the focus of the party.¡±


    ¡°We should have an hour or two since it¡¯s still early and not everyone with an invitation has arrived just yet. So, let¡¯s enjoy ourselves until then.¡±


    ¡°¡­Sigh.¡±


    It seems like my trashy friends came prepared.


    After all, despiteing from prestigious families, they were all irredeemable trash. If they wanted to continue with their depraved behavior, they would have to risk their lives to maintain their connection with me.


    These shameless bastards who were going around performing wicked deeds for their own enjoyment while hiding behind my notoriety.


    ¡°It¡¯s here! You¡¯ll be able to enjoy yourself to the fullest before the party officially begins.¡±


    ¡°Hoh.¡±


    The guy finally came to a halt and pointed towards a door.


    Seeing how they cast soundproofing and perception magic, they really did prepare thoroughly.


    <i>¨C Creaaak¡­</i>


    When I stepped into the room, the rowdy guys on the sofa and chairs shut their mouths and nced in my direction.


    ¡°It¡¯s been a while.¡±


    The room was silent, so I calmly greeted them first. Expressions of excitement emerged on all their faces.


    ¡°Lord Frey! Where have you been all this time!?¡±


    ¡°Please hurry on over! You¡¯ve been absent for such a long time, so you should take some penalty shots!¡±


    ¡°What did I tell you! No matter how many times I tell you that Lord Frey wouldn¡¯t abandon us, you all wouldn¡¯t believe¡­¡±


    They all began moring.


    ¡°U-Uugh¡­¡±


    Lulu stiffened on the spot with a pale face when she noticed the girls. They all seemed to have been physically abused, sitting besides those bastards with lifeless eyes.


    An ordinary person wouldn¡¯t have been able to see through their ruse due to the exorbitant sums of money used to apply illusion magic to hide the girls¡¯ conditions. However, I was able to see through the magic by gathering ste mana in my eyes.


    ¡°J-Just¡­ what in the¡­¡±


    And Lulu was able to see through the illusions as well.


    After all, the only reason a frail and talentless girl like Lulu was able to join ss A is because she was born with ¡®Magic Eyes.¡¯


    ¡°All of us spent a significant amount of money to disguise our pets as servants and snuck them in for you. After all, we shouldn¡¯t exclude our pets from the party.¡±


    ¡°¡­Indeed.¡±


    When they saw me observing the girls, the trash standing next to me began speaking in a cunning voice.


    Anger red within me, but I held back as I nced at each girl in session.


    ¡®¡­This is severe.¡¯


    These guys call them ¡®pets,¡¯ but they sure aren¡¯t holding back with their atrocious abuse.


    The girls¡¯ bodies, especially their faces, were badly bruised and full of injuries. Their eyes were lifeless and their clothes looked like rags that would fall apart at any moment.


    What angered me the most however, is the fact that they were all young girls that were the same age as Lulu.


    ¡°¡­Phew. Lord Frey, just where were you able to obtain such a high-quality product?¡±


    While I was silently ncing at the girls with clenched fists, someone asked a question while approaching Lulu.


    ¡°Higeuk!¡±


    Lulu backed away with abhorrent eyes.


    ¡°Tsk. My pet is inexperienced with situations such as these.¡±


    I gently patted Lulu¡¯s head and spoke in a deep voice.


    ¡°Speaking of which, I want to let my pet y with yours for a while.¡±


    Every one of them looked confused.


    ¡°So can all of you leave?¡±


    They were all taken aback as I told them to leave.


    ¡°Leave your pets behind.¡±


    I continued with an indifferent expression as I took in their reactions.


    ¡°It¡¯s been a while so I should make the most of it and enjoy myself.¡±


    For some reason, I feel like there would be another rumor added to the many that were already floating around about me.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    ¡°Happy birthday, Lord Frey.¡±


    The injured girls congratted me together as they prostrated themselves on the floor.


    ¡°Yeah, yeah.¡±


    I gazed down at them arrogantly as I settled down on an armchair with a ss of wine in my hand.


    ¡°Hm¡­ It¡¯s no fun like this.¡±


    I spoke again with a smile as Lulu continued waiting on me.


    ¡°I want to see your damaged bodies¡­ so I¡¯m going to temporarily remove the illusion magic cast on you.¡±


    The girls began looking panicked when I expressed my intentions while taking a sip of my wine.


    <i> ¨C Shwick!</i>


    Ignoring their reactions, I stood up and tore up the scroll that was shining brightly in the middle of the room.


    <i> ¨C Knock, knock, knock!</i>


    Suddenly, someone began knocking on the door.


    ¡°Just stay there.¡±


    The girls, whose abused bodies were revealed, tried to get up from their spots in shock. I immediately intimidatingly ordered them to stay put.


    ¡°Come in.¡±


    The door slowly opened and the First Imperial Princess entered the room.


    ¡°It¡¯s been a while, Frey¡­¡±


    She greeted me with a smile and began scanning the room.


    ¡°Greetings, Your Highness, the First Imperial Princess. What business do you have with me?¡±


    I took a sip of my wine as I crossed my legs and leisurely inquired.


    ¡°Ah, I have something to share with both you and na¡­¡±


    The First Imperial Princess replied with her cheeks flushed red. After entering the room, na also emerged behind her.


    ¡°Oh my god¡­¡±


    The spectacle that na bore witness to, startled her, eliciting her to approach me with a disgusted re.


    ¡°Frey, you really¡­¡±


    I was getting ready to reply sarcastically, but na suddenly froze in ce.


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    The event that transpired afterwards took mepletely by surprise since it wasn¡¯t part of the perfect n I had made for today.


    ¡°Ah¡­¡±


    na began trembling while staring at me in a daze, and a streak of tears streamed down her face.


    <b><i> Huh?</i></b>

 Chapter 90: A Regrettable Choice

    <b>? A Regrettable Choice ?</b>


    ¡°¡­Haaaa.¡±


    Upon noticing Frey, tears cascaded down her cheeks as she stared at him nkly. Only after scrunching her tear-ridden face was she able to collect herself.


    ¡°S-So¡­ t-this is¡­¡±


    na swiftly wiped the flowing tears with her hands as she tried toe up with excuses, but she couldn¡¯t conceive any words for the inexplicable situation she found herself in.


    ¡°Huk.¡±


    Soon, her hands began trembling as if her body had a mind of its own.


    ¡°¡­It¡¯s nothing.¡±


    na couldn¡¯t focus on anything for the past few days due to unknown symptoms and a burning sensation developing in her heart. She weakly muttered as she plopped down onto the sofa.


    ¡°Heung¡­ So that was the truth.¡±


    As the First Imperial Princess murmured as she stared at na¡¯s meek figure, Frey inquired with a disinterested expression.


    ¡°So, what was it that you came to say? I¡¯m quite busy right now so I¡¯d appreciate it if you¡¯d quickly get this matter over with.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but it seems our conversation may be long.¡±


    The First Imperial Princess, who managed to respond to Frey in a leisurely manner, nced at na¡¯s panicked figure before continuing.


    ¡°Though it looks like it¡¯s not me, but na, who has many things to talk about.¡±


    ¡°Hah¡­ Then it can¡¯t be helped.¡±


    Frey sighed in response to the First Imperial Princess¡¯ words and instructed the girls to leave in front of him.


    ¡°Take Lulu and go y in the room next door. Know that whoever fights won¡¯t get any food.¡±


    Frey¡¯s tone was one that didn¡¯t seem to consider them as humans, yet the girls simply nodded with lifeless eyes.


    ¡°Lulu, let¡¯s see each otherter alright?¡±


    ¡°Haeugh¡­ y-yes¡­¡±


    Frey gently smiled at Lulu who tailed the other girls out while donning a pale face. After watching the girls leave, Frey¡¯s expression hardened as he questioned the First Imperial Princess.


    ¡°Now, what were you trying to say?¡±


    ¡°Ah, that¡¯s right. Regarding the request for assistance from the Cloud Kingdom, you¡¯re aware of the secret meeting that took ce at today¡¯s birthday party, correct?¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    ¡°Well, I came to inform you of the meeting venue.¡±


    The First Imperial Princess exined her motives and stared at na who slowly raised her hand and flicked her fingers.


    ¡°Ah, p-please wait a moment.¡±


    However, when nothing but a faint flicker of light materialised, na repeatedly flicked her fingers in embarrassment.


    ¡°Chirp!¡±


    ¡°¡­This is?¡±


    After numerous flicks, na managed to summon a canary which flew over to Frey and perched on his shoulder. na tried to maintain a calm expression as if she never struggled to summon the bird as she spoke.


    ¡°T-that bird will lead you to the venue of the secret meeting.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. You simply have to follow the bird to the meeting. Now that I¡¯ve informed you of everything I had in mind, I¡¯ll be taking my leave.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re leaving already?¡±


    Frey asked with a puzzled expression as he watched the First Imperial Princess stand up to leave. The corners of her lips curled up from observing na.


    ¡°Ah. There was another topic I wanted to discuss¡­ but it doesn¡¯t seem necessary anymore.¡±


    The First Imperial Princess then added one finalment with a wink.


    ¡°Please continue to do as you¡¯ve currently been doing so, Frey.¡±


    ¡°Huh? What do you me¨C¡­¡±


    Confused by what she said, Frey attempted to question her, but the First Imperial Princess left the room with a wave of her hand.


    ¡°¡±¡­¡­..¡±¡±


    A long silence ensued in the room in which only Frey and na remained.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    ¡°¡­Have you been well?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    Frey tried to put on a calm expression and break the long silence by asking me how I was. I immediately responded negatively. Frey sighed and asked another question.


    ¡°So, what did you want to talk to me about?¡±


    ¡°First, I¡¯d like an exnation for the girls who left earlier.¡±


    When Frey calmly asked me what business I had with him, I demanded an exnation for the previous spectacle. Frey responded to my inquiry brazenly.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it obvious? They¡¯re my ves.¡±


    ¡°S-ves¡­?¡±


    Hearing his shameless response, I began to question him coldly.


    ¡°There¡¯s going to be a meeting regarding the ve market soon, yet here you are, treating girls our age worse than ves.¡±


    ¡°And? What about it? Are you going to try to kill me or something?¡±


    As soon as I heard Frey¡¯s sarcastic remark, I felt a burning sensation in my chest. This had be amon urrence in the past few days every time I thought of his voice.


    ¡®I-It¡¯s starting again.¡¯


    My hand hidden beneath the table began trembling again. No matter what methods I used to stop the trembling, it just wouldn¡¯t stop.


    ¡°It¡¯s just a joke. Why are you overreacting?¡±


    ¡°¡­I¡¯m not in the mood for jokes.¡±


    Frey seemed to be teasing me so I raised my voice to retort.


    ¡°You! What did you to m-¡­¡±


    ¡°Oh right. I have a gift for you.¡±


    However, he interjected and handed me a box as my words remained stuck in my throat and vanished.


    ¡°Take it. It¡¯s a gift of reconciliation.¡±


    ¡°Haeugh¡­¡±


    ¡°na?¡±


    Frey called my name, but I was trapped in thought with my head down.


    ¡®I¡¯m sure of it¡­ Frey did something to me.¡¯


    For the past few days, I¡¯ve been unable to rid my mind of thoughts of him.


    Not only that, my chest would be warm and my hand would start trembling with even the smallest thought of his face or voice.


    At first, I suspected I might have fallen in love with him but I¡¯ve concluded that it¡¯d be impossible.


    I hated him enough to want to murder him, so there¡¯s no way I¡¯d suddenly like him in the span of a single night.


    Only one reasonable answer remained.


    Frey must¡¯ve done something to me out of spite.


    ¡®Just now¡­ he asked me ¡°Are you going to try to kill me or something?¡± Yeah, he must have¡­¡¯


    Did he perhaps find out about my n to kill him and prevent such an oue from borrowing the Demon King¡¯s power to take revenge on me?


    No, even if he didn¡¯t find out about that n, he had many reasons to make me suffer.


    He was a guy who said he¡¯d y with me before leaving me behind at the previous ball.


    ¡°I won¡¯t open the box.¡±


    I replied coldly after arriving at such a conclusion.


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Did you think I wouldn¡¯t know? That box definitely contains something that would strengthen the curse you ced on me. Am I wrong?¡±


    Frey¡¯s face became puzzled as he listened to me.


    ¡°If that wasn¡¯t the case, you wouldn¡¯t have a reason to give me a gift. Come on. Say something.¡±


    ¡°I told you. I want to reconcile with you.¡±


    I felt anger surging up.


    I hated the Frey who was trying to give me a gift that was obviously d in dark mana and I desperately wanted to kill him.


    Yet, my heart kept racing and my hands continued trembling.


    It¡¯s as if my mind was telling me to despise him, but I couldn¡¯t find it in my heart to do so.


    ¡°I got this present after requesting assistance from Kania so it would obviously contain some lingering traces of dark mana. You¡¯re making a big deal out of nothing.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t lie. Did you think I wouldn¡¯t know you did something to me?¡±


    Frey continued to maintain a brazen expression on his face. I spoke as I held out my trembling hand.


    ¡°My hand trembles whenever I see you¡­ no, just thinking about you is enough to make it like this. Why is it like this?¡±


    ¡°¡­Ah¡±


    Frey seemed momentarily flustered and something snapped within me in that instant.


    ¡°Take that gift back. I don¡¯t need anything like that from the likes of you.¡±


    ¡°Can I take that as a refusal to make up with me then?¡±


    Frey shrugged his shoulders after questioning me. He then continued to speak to me.


    ¡°I thought I would be able to make up with you.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not happening.¡±


    I stood up with a deep frown and expressed my feelings.


    ¡°I really despise you, Frey.¡±


    ¡°Is that so? But I like you.¡±


    ¡°Stop with your bullshit.¡±


    ¡°I really do.¡±


    Frey continued with aposed demeanour.


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure why your hand trembles and I can assure you that it¡¯s not my doing.¡±


    ¡°How long are you going to keep up this facade¡­¡±


    As I was about to erupt in rage, a sudden thought crossed my mind. I began to reflect on the situation I was currently in.


    ¡®Surely, something¡¯s off.¡¯


    His flustered expression is suspicious. It¡¯s not the usual shameless face he wore when he gets caught doing something bad, nor was it his usual cruel face. It seemed that he was genuinely flustered.


    Most importantly, I couldn¡¯t sense any evil intent behind it.


    If his expressions until he took out the present were his usual shameless ones when performing an evil deed, the expression just now was one that seemed indicative of his worry for me, just like that time.


    ¡®Wait, ¡®like that time¡¯?¡¯


    My racing thoughts came to a stop as a word crossed my mind.


    What is ¡®that time?¡¯ Has there been an asion in which Frey worried for me? No, there shouldn¡¯t be any reason¡­


    ¡°Anyways, you¡¯re saying you don¡¯t want this gift, right? Then, just leave.¡±


    ¡°Until the very end¡­ you¡¯re really not going to tell me what you¡¯ve done to me?¡±


    ¡°Like I said, I didn¡¯t do anything.¡±


    I stared at him in bewilderment as he pointed towards the door with an exhausted look. I wanted to protest but I hurriedly moved to leave when I felt my hand begin to tremble.


    ¡°Are you really not going to take this?¡±


    Right as I grabbed the doorknob, I heard Frey¡¯s voice and my hand began trembling again.


    ¡°I-I don¡¯t want a gift from someone like you.¡±


    In order to hide my trembling, I replied sharply and hurriedly left the room.


    ¡°Nice, did you ruin your rtionship with Frey?¡±


    ¡°¡­Heuagh?¡±


    As soon as I exited the room, a person whose face was covered by a bridal veil grabbed onto me and whispered.


    I turned around in surprise and recognized the face behind the veil.


    ¡°Roswyn?¡±


    ¡°Judging from your expression, it seems like you sessfully ended your rtionship with him.¡±


    Roswyn winked and continued whispering.


    ¡°Then, let¡¯s begin the operation right away.¡±


    ¡°Right now?


    ¡°Of course we have to do it now. Heartbroken men fall easily to temptation.¡±


    With that, Roswyn started heading towards Frey¡¯s room with a radiant smile on her face.


    ¡°W-Wait!¡±


    ¡°Hm? What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    I suddenly stopped her when I saw her walking.


    <b><i>Why am I acting like this?</i></b>


    ¡°N-no, it¡¯s nothing¡­ no, wait. So¡­¡±


    ¡°Huhu, don¡¯t worry.¡±


    Noticing my indecisiveness, Roswyn lifted the corners of her lips and reassured me.


    ¡°I¡¯ll perfectly erase Frey from your life.¡±


    Roswyn opened the door and naturally entered Frey¡¯s room.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    ¡°Eugh¡­¡±


    Watching the door close with a thud, na started to nervously linger near the door.


    ¡°Why am I acting like this¡­ Just why¡­¡±


    She tried meditating with closed eyes, took deep breaths, and even bit her nails, but her anxiety persisted.


    ¡°¡­Eugh!¡±


    Unable to get rid herself of her anxiety, na began walking elsewhere.


    ¡°It¡¯s for Roswyn¡¯s safety¡­ Just in case Frey crosses the line.¡±


    na arrived at Frey¡¯s veranda and began resonating with the canary that previously perched on his shoulder.


    She had never shown Frey her ability to summon the canary before. She had first summoned the bird back in the past when she was lonely and wanted someone to converse with.


    Convincing herself that she wouldn¡¯t get caught, na connected her senses with the canary and began observing what was urring in the room.


    ¡°Frey, why do you look like you¡¯re about to break down and cry?¡±


    ¡°Just¡­ something unfortunate happened.¡±


    A slight frown emerged on na¡¯s face as she watched Roswyn ask while stroking Frey¡¯s shoulder.


    ¡°Did you perhaps get dumped by na?¡±


    ¡°No¡­ it¡¯s not that. I was just trying to make up with her¡­¡±


    ¡°Is this the gift you tried to give her to reconcile with her?¡±


    Roswyn tilted her head in puzzlement as Frey spoke with a sullen expression.


    ¡°Roswyn, would you like to have it instead?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯d be d to. I¡¯m happy to receive any gifts.¡±


    ¡°¡­Even if you have to date me if you receive that gift?¡±


    As Roswyn was talking about gifts with sparkling eyes, Frey grinned and looked at her.


    ¡°So? Do you still want it?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­..¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a joke. I¡¯ll get you a better gift the next time I visit the Intelligence Guild so¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll take it.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Frey shook the box in front of Roswyn before sullenly trying to put it away. He became flustered however, when she snatched the box from his grasp.


    ¡°W-Wait. Why are you taking the gift?¡±


    ¡°Heung¡­ The gift wrap is quite luxurious. It must have been difficult to acquire.¡±


    After interrupting the dumbfounded Frey topliment the gift wrap, Roswyn scanned their vicinity awkwardly.


    ¡®T-That gift wrap is¡­¡¯


    na murmured with a pale face as soon she watched Roswyn snatch the box.


    ¡®That could be dangerous¡­!¡¯


    na clearly felt dark mana emanating from the box. Roswyn would be in danger if she unwrapped the gift.


    ¡°I-If you open that¡­¡±


    na hurriedly tried to take control of the canary as the thought of Roswyn being in danger emerged in her mind. Unfortunately, she could only turn away with a pale face when sr mana refused to materialize in her trembling hand.


    ¡°Oh my, what¡¯s this?¡±


    ¡°Uh¡­ It¡¯s¡­¡±


    na bit her fingernails in anxiety as she was about to barge into the room. She unknowingly but down violently as she watched Roswyn reach into the box.


    ¡°This¡­ Did you prepare this for na?¡±


    ¡°No, just¡­ it was on disy in front of the flower shop¡­ and how are you able to touch¡­¡±


    ¡°Are you lying in front of me? How adorable.¡±


    What came out of the gift box was not a clump of dark mana, a spell scroll, nor a cursed ne.


    ¡°Just from the fact it¡¯s a Canaria flower¡­ and a yellow one at that, it¡¯s obvious you purchased this specifically for na.¡±


    It merely contained a yellow Canaria flower.


    ¡°¡­Huh?¡±


    na watched them through the canary¡¯s eyes and muttered in a trembling voice.


    ¡°That, that can¡¯t be¡­?¡±


    This was the moment na felt something was amiss.

 Chapter 91: The Stolen Flower

    <b>? The Stolen Flower ?</b>


    ¡°¡­Haaaa.¡±


    ¡°Huh? Why is it¡­¡±


    ¡°Did you know? If you inject sr mana into a Canaria, it¡¯ll radiate a golden light.¡±


    Frey¡¯s expression became bbergasted in response. Roswyn ignored him and proceeded to inject sr mana.


    Coming from a coteral family, Roswyn didn¡¯t possess as much sr mana as na. She had however, trained diligently whenever she had the time for it. Her mana was sufficient to light the flower.


    ¨C Shing¡­


    ¡°¡­Ha.¡±


    As Roswyn continued to inject sr mana into the Canaria, Frey began to look dejected when a faint ck smoke seeped out of the flower.


    ¡°Hm¡­ Though it did get a little brighter, it¡¯s not shining as brilliantly as the rumors suggest.¡±


    Roswyn, who had been focused solely on the flower, finally gently ced the flower down beside her.


    ¡°¡­You liked Canarias all this time?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I like them a lot. Do you know why?¡±


    ¡°Hm¡­ I wonder?¡±


    Frey frowned as if he found the whole situation unpleasant, but Roswyn continued speaking.


    ¡°Just as the glow of the sunset envies the light of sunrise, I too, like yellow more than red.


    ¡°¡­You do?¡±


    ¡°Yes. So truthfully, I was quite sad whenever you brought me red roses.¡±


    Frey nodded his head with a frown as he watched Roswyn smile sorrowfully.


    ¡°¡­I¡¯ll bring you yellow flowers from now on, so¡­¡±


    ¡°But didn¡¯t you already give me one?¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m talking about this yellow Canaria.¡±


    Frey silently stared at Roswyn as she gently tapped the Canaria.


    ¡°¡­Weird, is it really Roswyn?¡±


    ¡°Why are you staring at me like that?¡±


    ¡°N-No, it¡¯s nothing.¡±


    When Roswyn tilted her head and questioned him, Frey dismissed his statement with an awkward smile.


    ¡°It¡­ really was a gift for me?¡±


    na quietly muttered with a trembling voice as she observed the scene through the eyes of the canary.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    ¡°But¡­ But I definitely sensed dark mana¡­?¡±


    I stubbornly assumed Frey¡¯s gift was a trap.


    However, nothing happened to Roswyn when she opened the gift box. All it contained was a canaria.


    Considering who gave me the nickname ¡®Canaria,¡¯ this couldn¡¯t be a coincidence.


    ¡®R-right. Didn¡¯t a ck smoke emerge from the flower?¡¯


    Amidst my confusion, I recalled a ck smoke was expelled from the flower as Roswyn injected her sr mana.


    With that thought in mind, I concluded that the gift was a malicious trap that Frey created with the use of our childhood memories.


    ¡®But wait, if that really was a trap¡­ howe Roswyn is unaffected?¡¯


    Confusion struck again as I suddenly had another matter to take into consideration.


    Roswyn definitely grasped the flower with her bare hands. It¡¯s strange that nothing happened despiteing into direct contact with it.


    ¡®Wait, could it be¡­¡¯


    I broke out into a cold sweat when I recalled what Frey had mentioned regarding the ck magic.


    ¡®Could it really just be that a little dark mana got mixed in when Kania went to purchase the flower?¡¯


    I did notice that Kania unknowingly released arge amount of dark mana while I stared at Frey¡¯s room prior to entering.


    For some reason, her dark mana seemed tens of times more powerful than in the previous timeline.


    Then¡­ if Kania¡¯s dark mana did slightly seep into the flower for some unknown reason¡­


    ¡®That Canaria really was a gift meant for reconciliation¡­¡¯


    ¡°Frey, can you pin the flower into my hair?¡±


    Roswyn¡¯s joyous voice pierced through me, interrupting my train of thoughts and forcing me toe back to my senses.


    ¡°Fufu, thank you.¡±


    Roswyn thanked Frey after he ced the flower into her hair with a faint frown. She proceeded to question him afterwards.


    ¡°So, why did you use the covenant for na?¡±


    ¡°¡­Roswyn, are you trying to acquire information from me right now?¡±


    ¡°Not at all. I simply asked out of curiosity.¡±


    I subconsciously gasped at the mention of the covenant and focused my attention on what Frey was about to say.


    ¡°I just wanted to y with her before throwing her away.¡±


    ¡°¡­Really?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I didn¡¯t like how conceited she was, even since childhood.¡±


    I nodded as if I expected the response that he would provide.


    ¡°I-I knew it. Frey just wanted to y around with me¡­¡±


    ¡°I see¡­ I suppose my guess was off the mark?¡±


    Before I couldpletely organize my thoughts, Roswyn narrowed her eyes and began whispering.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°Like, for instance, I thought you did it to protect her?¡±


    Hearing that, I froze on the spot and Frey also frowned.


    ¡°What kind of bullshit are you spouting, Roswyn?


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you make the proposal when those despicable, lustful low-lives were about to be na¡¯s fianc¨¦?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. I did it so I wouldn¡¯t be suspected by other attendants.¡±


    ¡°I see¡­ Then, where did those fianc¨¦ candidates vanish?¡±


    Roswyn asked while tilting her head while Frey let out a sigh.


    ¡°Why are you asking me such a question?¡±


    ¡°Well, one of our Intelligence Guild¡¯s clients suddenly disappeared. Isn¡¯t that bizarre?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure. Maybe he went into seclusion on some mountain after I took na or maybe one of the girls they harassed took revenge on them.¡±


    ¡°Is that so? Is it really like that?¡±


    Roswyn smiled and continued speaking.


    ¡°But you see¡­ It¡¯s surprising that even our Intelligence Guild is unable to determine their whereabouts.¡±


    ¡°Why is that something to be surprised about? Your Intelligence Guild is¡­¡±


    ¡°You should know exactly what kind of organization our guild is.¡±


    Roswyn¡¯s tone became serious as she continued.


    ¡°There are only 4 groups with the power and ability to hide information from our guild.¡±


    ¡°And those groups are?¡±


    ¡°The Imperial family, the Church, the Moonlight family, and¡­¡±


    Frey¡¯s expression stiffened as he listened to Roswyn¡¯s deduction. A sly look emerged on his face as he spoke.


    ¡°As expected¡­ I can¡¯t fool Roswyn.¡±


    ¡°Oh my, then the gossip circting amongst the nobles is true after all?¡±


    ¡°No, that¡¯s not it. I did eliminate them¡­ but it was because those disgraceful bastards were trying to steal my toy.¡±


    ¡°¡­Well, if you say so.¡±


    Roswyn stopped interrogating with a smile when Frey didn¡¯t seem likely to provide any information.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­Ah?¡±


    I could only let out a stupid sound and mutter after listening to their conversation.


    ¡®What did I just¡­ hear?¡¯


    Their conversation kept ying back in my mind and made me feel dizzy.


    ¡®Frey used the covenant to protect me? No, that can¡¯t be. He¡¯s only ever considered me a toy he can y around with¡­ Back then and even now¡­¡¯


    ¡°Anyways, is it true that you were just dumped by na?¡±


    I tried to think as rationally as I could, but Roswyn¡¯s abrupt question stopped my thoughts in their tracks.


    ¡°¡­Seems like it.¡±


    ¡°Shall I pour you a drink? Wine tastes the best when ites to oveing heartbreak.¡±


    Roswyn grabbed the liquor bottle ced on the desk as Frey nodded in response to her proposal.


    ¡°Would you like a cocktail?¡±


    ¡°¡­Sure.¡±


    With Frey¡¯s permission, Roswyn gathered all the liquor bottles scattered around the desk and started to mix them.


    ¡®¡­A drug?¡¯


    Through the canary¡¯s eyes, I noticed Roswyn secretly taking out a drug while mixing the drinks.


    <i> ¨C Drip</i>


    ¡°Ah¡­¡±


    I could only watch dazedly and involuntarily mutter as I watched her sneak the drug into the cocktail.


    ¡°¡­No.¡±


    At some point, I ended up clutching the veranda rail with my hand that began trembling again.


    ¡°No? Why shouldn¡¯t she¡­¡±


    Now that I finally gained some power and obtained the Imperial family¡¯s weakness, I won¡¯t be forced into an engagement, even if Frey¡¯s covenant is broken.


    So I really need to cut myself off from that detestable Frey¡­


    There was no knowing what he¡¯d do with my Imperial authority if I didn¡¯t somehow break off this engagement¡­ Which was why I requested Roswyn¡¯s assistance in helping me cut ties by using this scheme¡­


    So why was my heart telling me to barge in to stop the situation from advancing¡­?


    ¡°Shall we toast?¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡±


    Despite my contradictory feelings, Frey had already raised the drugged cocktail to his lips.


    ¡°Mm¡­ The taste is quite peculiar?¡±


    He downed the whole drink before I could take any action.


    ¡°So how do you feel right now, Frey?¡±


    ¡°¡­Mm.¡±


    Frey began mumbling with hazy eyes as Roswyn stared at him with expectant eyes.


    ¡°My chest¡­ it feels hot.¡±


    ¡°Does it?¡±


    ¡°R-Roswyn¡­?¡±


    Roswyn moved next to Frey before embracing him.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. You¡¯ll be able to find a better girl.¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s really not like that¡­ I only saw her as a toy¡­¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes. I know.¡±


    Roswyn closed the proximity between her and Frey. She curved her eyes and whispered alluringly.


    ¡°¡­But, what about me?¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°If you so want, I can console you tonight.¡±


    ¡°What are¡­ no, r-really?¡±


    Frey, who momentarily had a serious look on his face, began to speak with hazy eyes.


    ¡°Do you really mean it¡­?¡±


    ¡°Huhu, not right now, but another¡­Eup?¡±


    Roswyn attempted to back away to avoid having her breasts groped. Her lips however, were stolen by Frey. She tried to push him off of her with a startled look on her face.


    ¡°Roswyn¡­¡±


    ¡°Mm¡­¡±


    In the next moment, Frey and Roswynnded on the floor. Their bodies were connected, like a beast with two backs.


    ¡°Hah¡­ hah¡­¡±


    As I watched the spectacle unfold in a daze, I quickly severed my visual connection with the canary and slumped down on the floor.


    ¡°Aeugh¡­. eugh¡­¡±


    It definitely went ording to n, and I shouldn¡¯t be concerned with who he bes intimate with.


    But why are tears falling from my eyes?


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    ¡°Heup¡­ eup!¡±


    Even after na stopped watching, Roswyn and Frey¡¯s tongues intertwined for a long time.


    ¡°Puah, w-wait¡­¡±


    Roswyn eventually mustered up all her strength to push Frey off of her.


    <i> ¨C Seuk¡­ </i>


    She was about to speak, but stopped and tensed up when Frey reached for her bottom.


    ¡°¡­Ha.¡±


    After a brief moment, Frey¡¯s hand came in contact with her bottom, as a satisfied expression flickered across his face.


    <i> ¨C Psst</i>


    At that instant, a ck spot on her hand started to light up.


    ¡°Euuk!¡±


    ¡°R-Roswyn?¡±


    Then, Roswyn suddenly started to vomit.


    ¡°G-Get off.¡±


    Roswyn shoved Frey away with a re and hurriedly headed for the door.


    ¡°D-Disgusting¡­ Eugh¡­¡±


    Roswyn, who left Frey¡¯s room in a rush, ran to the veranda where na was waiting and began puking.


    ¡°Uek¡­! Euk¡­¡±


    After throwing up with tears welling up in her eyes, Roswyn spoke after noticing na staring dazedly at her.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, it was too nauseating.¡±


    ¡°W-What was¡­¡±


    ¡°I went for a round of drinks with Frey, but I had to escape the middle cause I felt like I was going to vomit.¡±


    na¡¯s face paled in response while Roswyn red repulsively in the direction of Frey¡¯s room.


    ¡°As expected¡­ I can¡¯t stand Frey, even if it¡¯s amission.¡±


    na bit down on her lips in response to Roswyn¡¯s disgustedment. Roswym pped her hands and brought something out.


    ¡°Ah, Ipletely forgot to hand you this. Here.¡±


    ¡°T-this is?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s the hidden magic device I used to record Frey sexually assaulting me. Use it for your nter.¡±


    na inadvertently epted the device with trembling hands.


    ¡°Ugh¡­¡±


    Roswyn, who still felt nauseous, took out the Canaria flower with her fingertips as if it was filthy before tossing it onto the floor.


    ¡°¡­I¡¯m still getting goosebumps.¡±


    ¡°N-No!¡±


    Right as Roswyn stomped on the flower, na cried out in distress.


    ¡°Hm? What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°U-uh¡­so¡­ That¡¯s¡­¡±


    na could only stammer in a quivering voice when Roswyn tilted her head and questioned her.


    ¡°¡­Are you going to throw that away?¡±


    When na finally asked after much hesitation, Roswyn released a sigh and picked the flower back up.


    ¡°I almost ruined themission due to my useless emotions. Thank you for helping me return to my senses.¡±


    ¡°T-That¡¯s not it¡­¡±


    ¡°Honestly, I feel sick just holding onto it, but what can I do when it¡¯s so beneficial to keep it?¡±


    Roswyn pinned the flower back into her hair as na stood there watching.


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll return to Frey¡¯s room.¡±


    ¡°I-isn¡¯t it dangerous? Frey might be mad so I¡¯ll go inst¡­¡±


    na, who stared long and hard at the Canaria tucked into Roswyn¡¯s hair, hurriedly spoke out.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry.¡±


    Roswyn replied to na with a bright smile.


    ¡°That bastard¡¯s so obsessed with me, he¡¯lle crawling back to me, even if I kick him aside.¡±


    ¡°T-Then, you don¡¯t need that flower, right?¡±


    When na heard Roswyn¡¯s confident statement, she asked with a feignedposure.


    ¡°Seems like you like the flower quite a lot?¡±


    Roswyn asked while pulling out the flower with upturned lips.


    ¡°Y-Yes. Not to that extent, but¡­¡±


    na held out her hand expectantly while doing her best to maintain a calm tone of speech.


    <i> ¨C Tuk!</i>


    ¡°¡­Uh?¡±


    na looked on dumbfoundedly as Roswyn plucked out the smallest petal and ced it into the palm of her hands.


    ¡°Please be content with that, Your Highness, the Third Imperial Princess.¡±


    Roswyn tapped her on the shoulder and left the veranda before na could respond.


    ¡°Ah¡­¡­.¡±


    na stood there nkly for some time, helplessly mumbling with her head lowered.


    ¡°J-Just this¡­ with just¡­ heuk.¡±


    And it didn¡¯t take long for tears to cascade.

 Chapter 92: Cleaning Up Trash

    <b>? Cleaning Up Trash ?</b>


    ¡°Uek¡­¡±


    I watched Roswyn hurriedly exit the room while covering her mouth as I stood up and fixed my confused expression.


    ¡°¡­Crazy.¡±


    I was already feeling somewhat perturbed due to na¡¯s abnormal reaction, but I was really about to lose my mind with Roswyn acting like this.


    She previously rejected all my gifts and advances, yet now, she epted all of it and even imed she would take care of it.


    Her face used to cramp up in disgust at least once every minute whenever I was in her vicinity. Yet now, she was trying to drunkenly seduce me.


    She also came in contact with the flower cursed by Kania without any repercussions.


    ¡®As usual, none of my ns ever go as intended¡­¡¯


    I was going tomit an evil deed and gift na with a flower imbued with a weak curse. It would have provided her with both the evidence and justification to break off our engagement within a year¡¯s timespan.


    But the n was ruined when she noticed the curse.


    Kania put her heart and soul into it and even I was unable to detect the dark mana emanating from the flower. So just how did na manage to sense it?


    Not to mention, Roswyn waspletely unaffected even aftering in direct contact with it.


    The curse was supposed to activate the moment it was touched, so I wonder why?


    <i> ¨C Creak¡­</i>


    I was in the middle of my thoughts when the door opened and Roswyn entered.


    ¡°R-Roswyn¡­ Where did you go¡­?¡±


    I sighed inwardly as I swiftly assumed a confused expression and muttered.


    ¡®Since it¡¯s alreadye to this, I can only try to manipte this situation.¡¯


    I noticed something when I went along with Roswyn¡¯s n and acted as if I was in heat from the aphrodisiac she had spiked my drink with. Unfortunately for her though, my high mental strength left me unaffected by the drug.


    I also noticed the magic device on her body that was recording the events within the room.


    I was also aware of the faint source of sr mana from the veranda behind the room.


    Taking all these factors into consideration, this was likely a trap either Roswyn or na designed to falsely use me.


    Therefore, even though my ns for today resulted in failure, I went along with their trap.


    ¡°Uek¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­Roswyn?¡±


    Roswyn began stumbling around as I was deep in thought.


    ¡°Are you alright?¡±


    ¡°Ah, yes¡­ I¡¯m fine.¡±


    When I inquired with a worried face, Roswyn struggled to reply with a smile.


    ¡°Uh, then¡­ I should probably apologize for what happened just now¡­¡±


    ¡°Heuguk¡­!¡±


    ¡°¡­..?¡±


    I tried to apologize with a hesitant look, but Roswyn suddenly broke out in a cold sweat.


    ¡°I-I¡¯m sorry¡­ Frey. My condition suddenly worsened¡­ s-so I¡¯ll see you¡­ at another time.¡±


    ¡°I-I see. I¡¯ll see youter then.¡±


    Roswyn left the room in a hurry after exining with a trembling voice.


    ¡°¡­Whew.¡±


    Unexpected situations like these have bemonce, so I downed the drugged cocktail and called out with narrowed eyes.


    ¡°Kania, was it you?¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about?¡±


    Kania peeked her head out from behind the wide open doorway that Roswyn didn¡¯t close on her way out.


    ¡°Since when have you been there?¡±


    ¡°Since a while back.¡±


    ¡°¡­Then, were you watching everything that unfolded in this room?¡±


    When I questioned her with a frown, Kania averted her gaze.


    ¡°Kania¡­ Earlier, Roswyn grabbed the flower, but the curse didn¡¯t activate. Don¡¯t you think there¡¯s something wrong?¡±


    ¡°¡­I think I may have made a mistake which caused the curse to fail. My apologies.¡±


    ¡°What if a curse had already been ced on her hand?¡±


    Kania replied with her head lowered when I continued to question her.


    ¡°Now that I think about it, I remember Roswyn received a jolt of electric shock through her finger when she previously attempted to fix my cor¡­¡±


    Kania averted her gaze even more so upon hearing my words.


    ¡°Kania, just what did you do for Roswyn to run off like that?¡±


    When I questioned her after feeling she had done something, Kania replied with a low voice.


    ¡°It won¡¯t kill her so please don¡¯t worry.¡±


    I felt chills down my spine when I heard Kania reply with a chilling frown.


    Perhaps, if Kania hadn¡¯t discovered my true identity, every day might have been a living nightmare.


    ¡°Young Master, I have something to report.¡±


    ¡°¡­Yes?¡±


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s regarding Princess na¡¯s current condition.¡±


    While I was cowering in such thoughts, Kania retrieved her notepad and began exining.


    ¡°Apparently, her condition isn¡¯t looking good.¡±


    ¡°How so?¡±


    ¡°Psychologically.¡±


    I frowned upon hearing news of na¡¯s deteriorating mental state, but Kania wasn¡¯t finished.


    ¡°They say in addition to bing very listless, she also seems to be very anxious.¡±


    ¡°na is listless? I guess the sun¡¯s rising from the west tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Even the court physicians don¡¯t understand the reasons for it. Of course, the political foundation she painstakingly raised to increase her authority won¡¯t be so easily shaken. If her current condition persists however, I believe it may be detrimental to her current standing. ¡°


    ¡°¡­Hah.¡±


    I gazed into the distance before standing up with a sigh.


    ¡°Where are you heading?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m going to go visit the girls in the room next door. There¡¯s something I have to do.¡±


    I made my way out the door, but Kania grabbed onto my arm with a stern expression.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°Before you leave, please tell me about Roswyn.¡±


    ¡°Right now?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I don¡¯t know a single thing about her. Even some basic information will suffice, so please.¡±


    Seeing Kania twirl her fountain pen around while getting ready to jot notes down on her notepad, a sigh escaped my mouth before I began recounting.


    ¡°Well, off the top of my head¡­ she always epts profitablemissions. In addition, she despises the Imperial family due to her tendency to enjoy having an advantage over her adversaries. That¡¯s about it.¡±


    ¡°Is that all the information thates to mind?¡±


    ¡°She also has sr mana, though it¡¯s weaker than na¡¯s.¡±


    After informing Kania of Roswyn¡¯s characteristics, I frowned as I warned her.


    ¡°So you have to be careful, alright Kania?¡±


    ¡°¡­Please take care.¡±


    Kania bent her waist in a bow as she sent me off.


    <i> ¨C Shaaaa¡­</i>


    I then headed towards the room where Lulu and the girls were staying. The entire time, I turned a blind eye to the absurd quantity of dark mana emanating from Kania¡¯s body.


    <b>.</b>


    <b>.</b>


    <b>.</b>


    <b>.</b>


    <b>.</b>


    ¡°What the, where did Lulu go?¡±


    When I asked the girls since I couldn¡¯t locate Lulu anywhere in the room, they began stuttering in fear.


    ¡°S-She went to the restroom¡­¡±


    ¡°She suddenly left with a pale face¡­ but I don¡¯t why.¡±


    Once my expression turned grave, all the girls began kneeling in front of me.


    ¡°P-Please forgive us.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re sorry, please forgive just this once.¡±


    I merely asked about Lulu and slightly creased my eyebrows, but the girls were all either shivering in fear, wrapping their arms around themselves or staring at me with dim eyes as if they¡¯ve given up on their lives.


    Seeing their reactions, I came to the realization that these girls must¡¯ve been abused for the simplest and pettiest of reasons.


    ¡°¡­Who¡¯s the youngest here?¡±


    When I questioned them quietly while seating myself on a chair, a lone girl came forward as the other girls stared at her.


    ¡°How old are you?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t know?


    ¡°The room my owner gave me was dark¡­ so I don¡¯t know how many years have passed. I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m so sorry.¡±


    I forgot my thoughts as I listened to her exin with a quivering voice.


    ¡°¡°¡­¡­¡­.¡±¡±


    The fact that there were kids clearly younger than the girl who came forth with trembling eyes only made me feel moreplicated.


    ¡®¡­She must havee forth as their representative.¡¯


    I silently observed the girl, whose fearful eyes contrasted her calm facade. I sharply red at the door when I heard it suddenly open.


    ¡°Ah, ah¡­ Lord Frey.¡±


    ¡°Hey, Lulu. Come on over.¡±


    After beckoning Lulu toe sit by my side with a smile, I gave an order to the girls who looked absent-minded.


    ¡°Starting now, try servicing me the way you have your previous owners.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    They answered as if they were waiting for my order and began stripping.


    ¡°That¡¯s enough. Not typical, boring stuff like that. I want something different and new.¡±


    I stopped them after being taken-aback by their actions, but the girls only stared at each other and spoke up with a trembling voice.


    ¡°I-If you want, you can hit me¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll do whatever you desire, so please just don¡¯t kill me¡­ I want to live¡­¡±


    I could only stare at them withplicated feelings as they made their earnest pleas. I turned to question Lulu, who was seated beside me with a pale face.


    ¡°Lulu, where did you go earlier?¡±


    ¡°T-The r-r-r-restroom¡­¡±


    Seeing her reply with a stutter, I gently stroked her head and asked again.


    ¡°Why the restroom?¡±


    ¡°T-That¡¯s¡­ my stomach was feeling queasy¡­¡±


    ¡°Was it because of the spectacle you bore witness to?¡±


    In an instant, Lulu produced a myriad of expressions when she heard my question.


    I let out a sigh as I read her expressions, then turned my gaze towards the other girls.


    ¡°Do you all have families?¡±


    After a brief moment of silence, I questioned them in the hopes that they would respond positively. Unfortunately, all the girls shook their heads in denial.


    ¡°How many meals do you usually eat per day?¡±


    ¡°¡­One.¡±


    ¡°Only when my owner permits.¡±


    ¡°Once every three days.¡±


    When I discovered the reason why they were all on the brink of fainting prior, I stood with a frown on my face.


    ¡°P-Please don¡¯t kill me.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, please forgive me.¡±


    ¡°Be quiet. I¡¯m going out for a moment, so y with Lulu.¡±


    After frigidly ordering the girls who were begging in fear again, I left the room with a sigh.


    ¡°Sigh, they¡¯re carelessly partying while drinking again.¡±


    I mumbled with a scowl when I entered the adjacent room and noticed the bastards I had kicked out earlier casually drinking and ying.


    ¡°Everyone, stop and pay attention.¡±


    I stopped scowling and donned an arrogant look on my face as I mmed my hands on the desk.


    ¡°Mm¡­ Lord Frey? Did you finish your date with the Imperial Princesses?¡±


    ¡°Who was better? ording to the rumors, the First Imperial Princess is said to be very¡­¡±


    ¡°Puhup¡­ Lord Frey probably performed the best.¡±


    The drunken bastards started spewing bullshit when I demanded their attention.


    ¡°It¡¯ll only be all of you who have anything to lose if you don¡¯t get your shit together and listen to me.¡±


    After warning them with a smirk, they all ceased their joking and focused on my words.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be direct. Sell me all of your pets.¡±


    ¡°¡°¡­What!?¡±¡±


    After hearing my shocking demand, the greedy bastards began speaking again with a troubled expression.


    ¡°W-What do you mean¡­ suddenly demanding us to sell our pets?¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re of the highest quality,cking any families or thoughts on disobeying us¡­ It would take several years to get our hands on them again.¡±


    ¡°Silence.¡±


    After ending theirints with my hand, I lifted the corners of my lips and offered them a deal that they wouldn¡¯t be able to refuse.


    ¡°In exchange, I¡¯ll provide you information on the Demon King¡¯s Army.¡±


    When I stated my offer, the bastards all froze before stammering.


    ¡°D-Do¡­ Do you mean that, Lord Frey?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m serious. It¡¯s also why I came to meet you guys today.¡±


    Their eyes sparkled as they nced at one another after I affirmed my offer.


    ¡®Howughable.¡¯


    I sighed inwardly while watching these fools. These names were all on the list of nobles who¡¯ve requested to secretly meet with the Demon King¡¯s Army at the previous meeting with the Demon King¡¯s Executives.


    It was clear they were nning on selling out their families and defecting to the Demon King¡¯s Army. I simply provided some bait and as expected, they took the bait immediately.


    ¡°I¡¯ll also offer the sex ves in my basement as service. How about it? Isn¡¯t this quite the good deal?¡±


    I crossed my legs and offered more bait, and the aristocrats began to look dumbfounded.


    ¡°Uh¡­ Lord Frey, aren¡¯t these conditions a bit too much in our favor¡­ in exchange for mere pets?¡±


    Seeing as how everyone started staring at the man who seemed to question me carefully, they must be worried I might retract my offer.


    ¡°Rx, it¡¯s fine. I wasn¡¯t trying to make a profit from this.¡±


    I continued with a smile as they tilted their heads.


    ¡°It¡¯s just, I wanted to say we¡¯re now on the same boat.¡±


    When I raised my ss after expressing my intent, these bastards raised theirs in a toast and began noisily chattering away.


    ¡®Though¡­ it¡¯s a sinking boat.¡¯


    The sex ves they¡¯re receiving from me are, in fact, subi from the Demon King¡¯s army. In a few month¡¯s time, all their energy will have been drained and the role of master and ve will be reversed.


    When that time arrives, I¡¯ll use these bastards that havepletely surrendered themselves to the subi as nned. I¡¯ll have them face the consequences for all the heinous deeds they have performed.


    In other words, their fates have been sealed with this deal.


    ¡°Lord Frey! Please receive a ss!¡±


    ¡°Please ept a drink from me first!¡±


    ¡°Nono, start with the penalty shot!¡±


    As I observed the drunken aristocrat teeter his way over to pour me a drink, I thought about the other corrupted force.


    ¡®After this main scenario, I should also steadily bring down the Church.¡¯


    There are still many things to do in order to cleanse this rotten empire.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    ¡°Uuu¡­ Why am I suddenly like this¡­¡±


    While Frey was receiving drinks from the aristocrats with a content smile, Roswyn staggered out of the restroom with an exhausted face.


    ¡°I swear¡­ nothing good everes from getting involved with that loser of a bastard¡­ Aeuugh¡­¡±


    The pain in her stomach reignited for no reason right as she swore at Frey. Although she tried to return to the restroom with a tear ridden face¡­


    ¡°Guuul!!¡±


    ¡°Hiek!¡±


    An owl appeared out of nowhere and began assaulting her head with its wings. She dropped to the ground while in a state of shock.


    ¡°Stop it! I said sto¡­ huh?¡±


    As Roswyn tried to defend herself from the owl unsessfully, she noticed someone approaching her from the distance.


    ¡°Y-You¡­ why are you already he¡­¡±


    ¡°Oh my, Roswyn¡­¡±


    Roswyn¡¯s face became deathly pale as the person spoke.


    ¡°¡­Seems like you grew up a lot?¡±


    When the approaching girl eventually closed the distance between them nonchntly and whispered in a chilling voice, Roswyn choked up in fear and began hupping.


    ¡°¡­¡­.Hic.¡±


    Serena, the person Roswyn despised the most in the world, was looking down at her with an icy gaze while chuckling.

 Chapter 93: The Disciple

    <b>? The Disciple ? </b>


    ¡°¡­¡­..¡±


    Although a long time had passed since Frey left the room the girls were in, only a heavy silence lingered in the room.


    ¡°Girls¡­ I have something to say.¡±


    The girl who previously offered themselves as tribute to Frey broke the silence with a grave expression.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to attack Frey when he returns.¡±


    All the girls froze on the spot when they heard her deration.


    ¡°E-excuse me! What are you saying!¡±


    Lulu hurriedly approached the girl and spoke out as all the other girls remained frozen stiff in terror.


    ¡°I-If you do that¡­ Lord Frey will¡­!¡±


    ¡°¡­He¡¯ll kill me? He has a terrible temper and he is also the biggest scum amongst the trash of the Empire, he¡¯ll definitely kill me out of rage.¡±


    The girl wore a rueful smile, and Lulu started muttering with a pale face.


    ¡°By any chance¡­ are you¡­¡±


    ¡°Yes, I no longer have the will to live.¡±


    The girl continued with a trembling voice as she expressed her intent to die.


    ¡°I can¡¯t harm myself, much lessmit suicide due to the curse ced on me. No matter how much trouble I caused my owner, they had always spared my life.¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­¡±


    ¡°Except, I was punished in ways far worse than death every single day.¡±


    The girl¡¯s grievances greatly shocked Lulu.


    ¡®To think that she couldn¡¯tmit suicide or perform self-harm of her own free will¡­¡¯


    Lulu, who has ¡®Magic Eyes¡¯ and the ¡®Stigma of Misfortune,¡¯ is immune to curses and brainwashing. Thus, she was greatly shaken when she learned that the freedom to die can also be taken away.


    ¡°S-So you will¡­ Lord Frey¡­¡±


    ¡°I no longer want to continue to live this way. I just want to be at peace now¡­ I¡¯m sorry Ms. Lulu.¡±


    Lulu quickly raised her hands to stop the girl when she began apologizing.


    ¡°W-Why are you apologizing! No, rather than that, doing such a thing¡­¡±


    ¡°Cause if Frey gets mad over this incident, he¡¯s going to take it out on you.¡±


    Lulu scanned the room and noticed all the other girls silently nodding their heads. She could only remain silent as she lost her train of thought.


    Unlike herself, the girls were all too familiar with being the outlet of their owner¡¯s rage.


    ¡°Sorry¡­ I¡¯m really sorry¡­ no matter how much I resist and fight back against the other aristocrats¡­ they would only sneer and ridicule me¡­¡±


    ¡°Please wait, please hear me out¡­¡±


    ¡°But if it¡¯s Frey, I¡¯ll definitely be killed or be given the death penalty. Therefore, if I want to die, it has to be now, while my body is momentarily free¡­¡±


    ¨C Creak¡­


    Lulu, who desperately attempted to convince the girl otherwise. She turned pale when Frey entered the room.


    ¡°Hm? Why are you staring at me like that?¡±


    When Frey, whose face turned red from drinking and inquired with a frown, the girl beside Lulu began to slowly approach him.


    ¡°What? You?¡±


    ¡°W-Wait!!¡±


    Right as Frey tilted his head and Lulu screamed with a pale face-


    ¡°Uahhhhhhhhh!!!¡±


    The girl took out a hidden knife and attacked Frey.


    ¡°¡­Haeuk.¡±


    ¡°Ha?¡±


    Unfortunately, she ended up rolling across the room as Frey snatched the knife and kicked her away with ease.


    ¡°Oh my, is this a rebellion?¡±


    Frey nced at the girls as if he found the whole situation amusing.


    ¡°P-Please kill me¡­¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°I wasn¡¯t in my right mind and did something I can never be forgiven for. I¡¯ll pay for this mistake with my life, so please¡­¡±


    Frey roughly understood the situation from listening to the girl beg for death with a pale face. He walked towards her.


    ¡°Ah, ah¡­¡±


    The girl silently closed her eyes as she sensed her impending death.


    ¡°¡­Lulu, how should we deal with her?¡±


    ¡°Y-Yes?¡±


    But Frey simply looked down at her and questioned Lulu.


    ¡°W-Why are you asking me that¡­¡±


    ¡°Cause, all the girls in this room are now yours.¡±


    ¡°W-What?¡±


    Lulu¡¯s face disyed bewilderment as she nced around at the girls in the room.


    ¡°I just bought all the girls here.¡±


    ¡°W-What do you me¡­¡±


    ¡°I thought about it, and I disliked that you, my pet, are ssified the same as them.¡±


    Frey curved his lips into a smile and continued.


    ¡°And¡­ it wouldn¡¯t be good if my pet didn¡¯t have personal servants to take care of her needs, correct?¡±


    Having stated as such, Frey pet Lulu as the girls started staring absent-mindedly.


    ¡°You all heard, right? Lulu is your owner from now on. In other words, you¡¯re the pets of my pet.¡±


    ¡°L-Lord Frey¡­?¡±


    ¡°Lulu¡­ you can manage them properly, correct?¡±


    Lulu opened her mouth to utter something but instead just ended up nodding in a daze as Frey gently stroked her hair with a smile.


    ¡°Good. Then you¡¯ll be the one to order them from now. You¡¯ll also be the one who decides their punishments, starting with the bitch who attacked me earlier.¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­¡±


    ¡°Of course, as this is a gift to you, I won¡¯t concern myself with how you go about punishing her.¡±


    Before anyone could respond, Frey, who spoke to Lulu with a smile, had already left the room.


    ¡°Ah¡­¡­¡±


    All the girls directed their gaze towards Lulu. Lulu stood there dumbfounded with her mouth agape.


    ¡°¡­Nice to meet you?¡±


    In this moment, the girls whose sincere desires were to findfort in death after years of inhuman treatment found salvation in the most unexpected way.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    ¡°Lord Frey, um¡­ regarding the recent¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­Let¡¯s discuss itter via letters.¡±


    After drinking with my scummy friends, I was summoned to many locations, receiving fake birthday congrattions and bribes guised as gifts. Before I knew it, the sun had already set.


    It obviously wasn¡¯t the first time people pretended to like me or attempted to bribe me, but recently, a new pattern was added.


    ¡°Yes! I¡¯m in your care, Lord Frey!¡±


    That is, there were individuals visiting to inquire regarding the Demon King¡¯s Army.


    There were around 5 people who visited, and while 5 may not seem significant, those 5 people are all key figures or high ranking aristocrats.


    Befitting of their higher status, they didn¡¯t blindly believe my words like the previous idiots and maintained their suspicions. Although they were cautious and asked me questions metaphorically, it¡¯s obvious what decision they would make as they were all people who would end up betraying the empire.


    ¡°The sun has set¡­¡±


    As I nced out the window while lost in my thoughts, the sun had set and night was quickly approaching.


    Since my birthday only began in earnest when the stars the Starlight family represented began to appear, I should have some time in the meantime to rest.


    ¡°Lord Frey! Lord Frey!!¡±


    Shit. Seeing how the imperial maid is quickly approaching me with a pale face, it didn¡¯t seem like I¡¯ll be able to get a break.


    I wonder what happened this time. At this point, my expectations precede my worries.


    ¡°S-Something big happ¡­¡±


    ¡°I know, so just get to the point.¡±


    ¡°T-That¡­ Lady Serena¡­¡±


    I directed aplicated gaze towards the maid and urged her to continue. Upon hearing Serena¡¯s name unexpectedly emerge from her mouth however, I froze in ce.


    ¡®Serena¡­ has already arrived?¡¯


    She had already arrived at the ball but didn¡¯te to see me. And for some reason, the imperial maid is staring at me desperately as if I¡¯m the only hope.


    ¡°No way¡­¡±


    No matter how much I wanted to deny it, these circumstances were indicative of a single possibility, resulting in my face turning pale. The maid shortly confirmed my hunch with a trembling voice.


    ¡°¡­Lady Serena is drunk.¡±


    ¡°My god.¡±


    I tightly shut my eyes and asked with much frustration.


    ¡°What were the imperial maids and servants doing instead of stopping her?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s¡­ Lady Serena was being very stubborn¡­¡±


    ¡°And, how is she currently?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s gotten to the point no one but Lord Frey can stop her.¡±


    ¡°Sigh¡­¡±


    Alcohol is Serena¡¯s only weakness.


    Not only does she have an extremely low alcohol tolerance, but she can also be quite the handful when she¡¯s drunk. At times, it would reach the point where even the imperial maids who despised me would search for me since I¡¯m the only one who can calm her down.


    ¡°¡­Let¡¯s go.¡±


    As I stood up with a sigh, the maid let out a sigh as well as if they could finally rx.


    ¡°Huu¡­¡±


    Although we both sighed, unlike the maid¡¯s, mine wasn¡¯t out of relief, but out of worry.


    ¡°Is Serena in there?¡±


    ¡°Y-Yes¡­ in there¡­¡±


    ¡°Alright, just see yourself out.¡±


    When we arrived with heavy footsteps before the doors to the room, I noticed maids and servants standing by with exhausted faces.


    ¡°Thank you very much, Lord Frey.¡±


    As soon as I approached the door, they bowed at their waist to express their gratitude before making way for me.


    To think I would receive such genuine thanks¡­ I would normally be happy about it, but I wasn¡¯t in the most cheerful state.


    ¡°Euoogh¡­¡±


    I entered the room while entertaining such thoughts and caught sight of Serena mumbling nonsense with her head lowered.


    ¡°Serena?¡±


    I carefully called out to her despite my nervous state. Serena slowly lifted her head and stared at me.


    ¡°Who are you¡­?¡±


    ¡°Sigh¡­¡±


    When I heaved a sigh upon seeing her ask such a question with hazy eyes. I then began approaching her.


    ¡°Higuk¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­Heup.¡±


    However, I halted my approach when I overheard someone¡¯s voice from behind her. I took a deep breath and extended my neck to see who it was.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡±


    It was Roswyn who looked as if her soul had escaped from her body.


    ¡°¡­Serena? Why is she here?¡±


    I stared dazedly at Roswyn before carefully questioning Serena. Serena slowly opened her eyes.


    ¡°Dear¡­¡±


    ¡°Hm?¡±


    ¡°Do you hate me? Is that it? Do you actually despise me?¡±


    She cried out sorrowfully. Hearing her voice choke up in despair, I felt my own face grow pale as I was trapped in my own thoughts.


    ¡®¡­Have her memories not returned yet?¡¯


    Now that I think about it, all I can recall is that she regains her memories at dusk. Unfortunately, I am unsure as to how she regains them.


    And so, if by chance, she¡¯s unable to regain her memories due to this drunken state¡­


    ¡°Why are you always cheating on me¡­ How am I worse than that vixen of a bitch¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­Higeuk.¡±


    It seems like I might have to listen to Serena¡¯s drunk mumbling for the entirety of my birthday party.


    ¡°Hey, what are you doing?¡±


    ¡°Y-Yes?¡±


    As I broke out in cold sweat from that foreboding thought, Serena began grilling Roswyn with a re.


    ¡°Why are you there?¡±


    ¡°Y-you told me to kneel over here¡­¡±


    ¡°So why are you staring at Frey?¡±


    ¡°T-That¡¯s¡­ he suddenly entered¡­¡±


    ¡°Get out.¡±


    Despite being told to leave, Roswyn hesitated. Serena silently reached for the wine bottle on top of the table.


    ¡°I-I¡¯ll leave!¡±


    Frightened, Roswyn quickly escaped from the room.


    ¡°Hehe¡­ Frey¡­¡±


    After influencing Roswyn to leave with the use of intimidation, Serena turned her gaze towards me and spread her arms out with a cute smile.


    ¡°¡­How disgraceful. It¡¯s no wonder I dislike you.¡±


    Since I believed she hadn¡¯t regained her memories, I hurled hurtful words while looking down at her.


    ¡°My memory has returned.¡±


    ¡°Ah.¡±


    However, Serena suddenly made a sullen expression as she stated that her memories had returned.


    ¡°Hearing such things from you while the sun¡¯s up is more than enough.¡±


    ¡°H-How did you¡­?¡±


    Serena whined with an upset voice, so I questioned her, and she replied with a smile.


    ¡°At first, I requested my coborator toe visit me every time I wanted to erase and retrieve my memories. However, they went on strike after stating that it was too tedious.¡±


    ¡°Coborator¡­?¡±


    ¡°Yes. So I asked them to make it so I would regain my memories when the sun sets and forget all about them after sunrise. It makes me a little uneasy, but it can¡¯t be helped.¡±


    ¡°Then, what about the alcohol?¡±


    ¡°Just an act. If I were actually drunk, the room would probably be in a total mess wouldn¡¯t it?¡±


    It was just as she stated. When I scanned the room, it was too tidy. If she really had been drunk, there probably wouldn¡¯t be any furniture nor any individuals in the vicinity.


    ¡°So¡­ what was the purpose of this act?¡±


    ¡°Well, I had to scold a certain vixen first¡­¡±


    Serena wore a triumphant smile as she exined while tapping the desk with her fingers.


    ¡°Secondly, I needed a private space where no one would interrupt us.¡±


    Upon hearing her second reason, my face reddened and I swallowed my saliva.


    In response to my reaction, Serenaughed and began to tease me.


    ¡°What are you thinking of? I told youst time that we can¡¯t do it for now.¡±


    ¡°T-Then?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s about the Prophecy.¡±


    When I stared at her dumbfoundedly, Serena lowered her voice to a whisper and I began to listen seriously.


    ¡°I found something interesting in the prophecy you sent me through my owl.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean interesting?¡±


    Serena¡¯s eyes shone when I questioned her as I tilted my head.


    ¡°There¡¯s an additional portion to it.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°When Ipared it with the prophecy I have, I noticed that there was a difference.¡±


    ¡°W-Which part!?¡±


    I quickly approached her in shock, and Serena embraced me before whispering into my ear.


    ¡°The final part of the prophecy.¡±


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    ¡°Hu¡­¡±


    Inside the Magic Tower at the same time.


    ¡°¡­I finally managed to rid myself of that shrewd bitch.¡±


    The Tower Master silently drank wine as she recalled how she had to teleport to Serena every night to return her memories.


    ¡°¡­Lord Tower Master, a guest came to see you.¡±


    ¡°Tell them to screw off.¡±


    The Tower Master, who was fully enjoying her long sought-afterfy evening, frowned upon hearing an apprentice wizard knock on her door.


    ¡°We tried to see them off, but the guest was being stubborn¡­¡±


    ¡°Then just beat them till they leave.¡±


    ¡°We tried, but we failed.¡±


    ¡°Failed?¡±


    The Tower Master¡¯s expression hardened as the apprentice wizard spoke with sweat pouring down their face.


    ¡°The tower wizards are currently fighting them, but the visitor seems to be quite skilled¡­¡±


    ¡°Did that bastard say anything?¡±


    ¡°T-That¡­¡±


    The Tower Masterughed as if the situation was ridiculous when the apprentice wizard answered after briefly hesitating.


    ¡°That your disciple has returned¡­¡±


    ¡°Sigh¡­!¡±


    Afterughing for some time, the Tower Master departed her room silently and descended the stairs. On the way down, she retrieved a worn out photo and mumbled to herself.


    ¡°The shrewd bitch who left in the past now shows up to get a beating.¡±


    A scowling Irina could be seen in the photo.

 Chapter 94: Surrender

    <b>? Surrender ?</b>


    <i> ¨C Creak¡­</i>


    ¡°To-Tower master, my sincerest apologies!¡±


    As soon as the antiquated door of the Magic Tower opened and the Tower Master stepped in, a mage who was diligently firing magic, frantically bowed their head.


    ¡°All of you, hold.¡±


    The Tower Master nced at the mage pitifully beforemanding the rest of the mages to cease firing. At hermand, the rest of the mages defending the tower stopped altogether and directed their gaze to her.


    ¡°Tsk¡­¡±


    However, the Tower Master didn¡¯t so much as spare them a nce and simply clicked her tongue while redirecting her gaze towards the intruder.


    ¡°For what reason did you return after iming you never wanted to see me again?¡±


    When the Tower Master inquired with a conflicted expression, the robed person spoke out as she slowly approached the Tower Master.


    ¡°I have something to discuss with ya.¡±


    ¡°You rotten girl, addressing your teacher so rudely<sup>1</sup> The visitor uses ¡®??¡¯ to address her former teacher, the Tower Master. ¡®??¡¯ is one of the direct way of saying ¡®you.¡¯ Korean has formal/casual styles and directly referring to someone as ¡®you¡¯ is often considered rude unless close.. It seems you¡¯re still as impertinent as ever.¡±


    ¡°Considering I¡¯m no longer your disciple, I don¡¯t believe there¡¯s an issue with how I address you.¡±


    The rest of the mages held their breaths and froze on the spot as they listened to the heated conversation between the two.


    To them, being rude to the Tower Master, who was as exalted as the heavens, was something they couldn¡¯t even imagine doing.


    ¡°I was willing to sit down and chat with you¡­ but if you¡¯re going to be this impolite, I don¡¯t think I will.¡±


    The Tower Master raised her lengthy cane and spoke out angrily at the girl in front of her.


    ¡°And if you¡¯re going to continue acting up, you¡¯ll have to face m¡­¡±


    ¡°Ipleted the magic you so fervently desired.¡±


    ¡°¡­What did you say!?¡±


    But as the unidentified woman took out and shook the sheet of paper inscribed with a magic circle, the Tower Master lowered her cane with wide eyes.


    ¡°A-Are you saying?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s what you¡¯ve wanted for so long¡­ nice try.¡±


    The Tower Master discretely tried to use magic on the sheet of paper, but the unidentified woman blocked the magic as if she predicted her actions. Then, the Tower Master began to stammer nervously.


    ¡°W-¡­Why don¡¯t we sit down and have a chat?¡±


    ¡°I thought you didn¡¯t want to?¡±


    ¡°You punk! That was before you mentioned anything about that magic. It¡¯s a different story if you really did manage to finish it.¡±


    The woman silently stared at the Tower Master before approaching her and uttered softly.


    ¡°I want to speak with you in private. Tell the others to leave.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I was thinking the same thing.¡±


    With a wave of her hand, the mages who stood there nkly quickly parted.


    ¡°Follow me.¡±


    The Tower Master spoke out and entered the tower with as muchposure as she could muster. The unidentified woman quietly apanied her inside.


    ¡°¡­What is all this?¡±


    The two finally arrived at the tower¡¯s lobby after ascending the stairs for a long while. After scanning the room, the nameless woman questioned the Tower Master regarding various itemsying around in piles.


    ¡°They¡¯re items prepared for my new disciple.¡±


    The Tower Master simply answered in an indifferent voice.


    ¡°¡­New disciple!?¡±


    The unidentified woman, shocked, stopped in her tracks and the Tower Master replied incredulously.


    ¡°What? I can¡¯t ept a new disciple?¡±


    ¡°That shouldn¡¯t be¡­ In the previous timeline, you definitely¡­¡±


    ¡°Stop speaking nonsense and follow me. We don¡¯t have time to waste.¡±


    When the unidentified woman murmured in a daze, the Tower Master interjected and pulled the woman¡¯s arm with a frustrated expression.


    ¡°So, what are they going to be used for?¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re items to be destroyed.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    The unidentified woman, who was being dragged along, was taken-aback again after hearing the Tower Master¡¯s response.


    ¡°Those are all¡­ minerals like mithril, orichalcum, adamantium, and diamonds¡­it should be difficult to even leave a scratch, much less break them.¡±


    ¡°My disciple can shatter those with a flick of her fingers.¡±


    ¡°¡­You¡¯re joking, right?¡±


    The Tower Master broke out inughter as she replied.


    ¡°I would have thought the same several months ago, but there hasn¡¯t been a single thing that child wasn¡¯t able to break.¡±


    ¡°Are they here right now?¡±


    When the woman asked about the disciple¡¯s whereabouts, the Tower Master replied in rage.


    ¡°She went to the orphanage to y, so enough about her! Stop trying to change the topic.¡±


    The Tower Master opened the antiquated door and entered.


    ¡°Now, why don¡¯t you take off that stuffy robe¡­ and show me that magic?¡±


    ¡°¡­Fine.¡±


    Irina flung off her robe and slowly took out the paper inscribed with the magic before handing it over.


    ¡°Hoh¡­ this¡­ did you just create a new magic system?¡±


    ¡°¡­Yeah.¡±


    ¡°Not only that, it seems like there¡¯s also magic that hasn¡¯t been proven or confirmed to exist integrated within. Looking at this¡­¡±


    The Tower Master voiced her thoughts in a daze as she scanned the document ecstatically.


    ¡°¡­It¡¯s as if this magic came from the future.¡±


    Irina looked as if her conscience had been pricked when she heard the Tower Master nearly guess the truth, but she swiftly restored her original expression.


    ¡°So, why did you bring me this when you despise me so much?¡±


    ¡°I wanted to consult with you on the probability of the magic activating properly.¡±


    ¡°You want my opinion?¡±


    Hearing the Tower Master¡¯s question, Irina scowled before speaking.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to admit it¡­ but you¡¯re the only one who can understand this magic right now.¡±


    ¡°Puha! Even though you¡¯ve always called me senile, in the end, I guess you do acknowledge me a bit?¡±


    ¡°Shut up.¡±


    ¡°Then again, I am pretty amazing. I might not look like it, but aren¡¯t I still an archmage that appears only once every few hundred years in the Empire?¡±


    The Tower Master ignored Irina and continued to brag excitedly.


    ¡°And I¡¯m also the only person from the Empire to be sent as an envoy for the subjugation of the Demon King. Tsk, to think you were so foolish to discard your position as the disciple of someone as extraordinary as myself¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­Stop.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Irina, who was watching the Tower Master brag while shrugging her shoulders, cut off the Tower Master with a chilly expression when the ¡°Demon King Subjugation¡± was mentioned.


    ¡°You¡¯re going to die if you keep going.¡±


    ¡°Ha! You have be even more despicable in the time we¡¯ve been apart. To think you would say that to me¡­¡±


    ¡°You won¡¯t be able to defeat the second-inmand of the Demon King Army, much less the Demon King¡­¡±


    Irina parted her lips as she sighed. She recalled that the Tower Master perished fighting the second-inmand, Dmir Khan, while investigating the Demon King.


    ¡°¡­So please stop.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Although the two were nearly equal inbat prowess and Dmir Khan barely escaped with a fatal injury, Irina sincerely advised the Tower Master out of respect for her.


    ¡°Do you know something?¡±


    ¡°¡­It doesn¡¯t matter. Just tell me how likely it is for the magic circle to activate sessfully. I¡¯ve reviewed it several times, but I need another mage¡¯s perspective.


    Although the Tower Master questioned her after noticing the sincerity in Irina¡¯s tone, Irina dodged her question and urged the Tower Master to examine the magic circle.


    ¡°¡­¡­.Hm?¡±


    The Tower Master, who was studying the magic circle whileining about Irina¡¯s attitude, soon frowned and spoke.


    ¡°Tsk, you messed it up. This is useless.¡±


    ¡°How so?¡±


    ¡°You brat, this magic circle uses ck magic as a medium.¡±


    ¡°And since when have you ever concerned yourself with ethics?¡±


    ¡°That was in the past. I care about it now. Besides, it would still be unusable even if we don¡¯t take ethics into consideration. Unlike other types of mana, you can¡¯t concentrate dark mana into one ce nor can you preserve it. That means only a single person can activate and utilize this¡­ but there¡¯s not a single person in this world with that much dark mana¡­ Huk!¡±


    ¡°How about this much?¡±


    Although Tower Master began exining after putting down the sheet of paper with the magic circle, her voice came to a halt when Irina emitted dark mana which permeated the room. She then replied with a quivering voice.


    ¡°¡­With that, it seems you¡¯d be able to barely activate it and utilize it for a few dozen seconds.¡±


    ¡°Is that so? Seems like I was right. Thanks.¡±


    Irina stood up to leave, but the Tower Master hurriedly grabbed onto her.


    ¡°Wait. Where did you acquire that amount of dark mana and why did you go out your way to visit me for confirmation¡­¡±


    ¡°I have no obligation to exin that to you. Now then¡­¡±


    ¡°Think of our past rtionship as master and pupil and just answer one thing.¡±


    Irina turned her head at the mention of their previous rtion, and the Tower Master questioned her with a sincere look in her eyes.


    ¡°It¡¯s obvious that your body will be heavily damaged once your dark mana is depleted¡­ so why are you trying to use such pointless magic?¡±


    ¡°Pointless?¡±


    The Tower Master raised her voice when Irina questioned her.


    ¡°Even if you sessfully activate the magic, you¡¯ll only be able to switch souls for a few tens of seconds! Just what can you do by switching souls for not a few years, not a few hours, but just a few seconds¡­¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s plenty.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Irina stared at the Tower Master with determination in her eyes.


    ¡°If such a situation arises again¡­ it¡¯ll be enough to switch bodies for just a few seconds.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s why I¡¯m asking! Just what¡­!¡±


    Seeing the Tower Master explode out in rage after trying to suppress it, Irina continued in a faint voice.


    ¡°For when I fuck over that System.¡±


    Afterwards, Irina wore her robe again and left the room as the Tower Master stood there dumbfounded.


    ¡°Ha¡­..¡±


    The Tower Master stood frozen in ce for a long period of time. Eventually, she sat down at her desk and murmured as she poured herself some wine.


    ¡°¡­Those two bitches have both gone insane.¡±


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    ¡°Tell me, what does thest portion of your Prophecy say?¡±


    ¡°Um¡­¡±


    Faced with Serena¡¯s sparkling eyes, I told her in a low voice.


    ¡°When everything is over, the Hero will perish in vain alongside the Demon King.¡±


    ¡°Right. It was stated as such in my Prophecy as well.¡±


    Serena looked a little gloomy, but she soon spoke again with a bright expression.


    ¡°However¡­ there was another sentence below it in my Prophecy.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    Serena responded with a smile when I questioned her with widened eyes.


    ¡°Yes, but I couldn¡¯t confirm what it was due to an unknown magic.¡±


    ¡°¡­I see.¡±


    I replied sadly as my excitement dissipated, but then, Serena took something out.


    ¡°So, I cut it out and brought it with me.¡±


    ¡°¡­What an extreme solution.¡±


    I smirked in response to Serena¡¯s boldness as I epted the paper from her, but soon frowned upon reading it.


    ¡°Hm¡­ that¡¯s weird? I can read it, but I can only see a part of it.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s probably because it hasn¡¯t been fully restored yet. I¡¯m prioritizing restoring that part, so you should be able to read it in its entirety soon.¡±


    I nodded in response to her reassuring words and began quietly reciting the part I could read.


    ¡°Mm¡­ ¡®One coincidence,¡¯ ¡®Five enlightenments,¡¯ and ¡®Boomerang that passes between the half moon and the crescent moon.¡¯ What could these phrases mean?¡±


    ¡°¡­Not sure what it is, but it doesn¡¯t seem negative.¡±


    Serena spoke with a bright smile as I returned the part of the Prophecy back to her.


    ¡°It¡¯ll be restored shortly, so I¡¯ll contact you again when it¡¯spleted.¡±


    ¡°Alright, thanks for everything, Serena.¡±


    Serena began blushing when I thanked her with a smile.


    ¡°So, when are you going to catch the Secret Head?¡±


    ¡°Ah, about that¡­¡±


    ¡°I really want to do ¡®that¡¯ with you.¡±


    I began seriously considering just abandoning the birthday party to go search for the Secret Head. Serena curved her eyes and whispered when she saw the state I was in.


    ¡°We can still kiss.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡±


    Seeing her extend her arms, I began approaching her with a beet-red face. Finally, I sat on herp and met her lips.


    ¡°¡­Chu.¡±


    Serena began licking my lips before slowly prating my lips with her tongue.


    ¡°Puah¡­¡±


    After entwining our tongues for a long time, I briefly pulled back and stared at her in disbelief.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you didn¡¯t drink?¡±


    ¡°¡­I only had a ss to make my acting seem more realistic.¡±


    I wasn¡¯t sure if it was the alcohol or some other reason, but Serena¡¯s face was beet red.


    ¡°Where are you touching?¡±


    ¡°Sorry. I¡¯m feeling drunk, so I¡¯m not quite sure.¡±


    ¡°You said you only had a single ss, though?¡±


    Serena smiled as she slid her hands underneath my clothes.


    ¡°You know I don¡¯t have much alcohol tolerance.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°¡­Serena, does your curse allow bodily contact?¡±


    ¡°You were already touching me before you even asked.¡±


    I smiled and pushed her down.


    ¡°Hahng¡­¡±


    I should give her a thorough massage for all her struggles.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    ¡°Lord Frey! How is Lady Serena!?¡±


    The imperial maid inquired regarding Serena¡¯s condition as I left the room with a slight blush.


    ¡°She¡¯s conscious again, she said she¡¯ll be out after a brief rest.¡±


    ¡°Phew¡­¡±


    Seems like Serena¡¯s act was quite realistic seeing how the imperial maid heaved a sigh of relief.


    ¡°Lord Frey, I have something to tell you¡­¡±


    ¡°Hm?¡±


    I began heading off to catch some rest before the birthday party began, but the imperial maid quickly called out to me.


    ¡°I think Her Highness na is searching for you.¡±


    ¡°na is?¡±


    I questioned her, confused.


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure. She was muttering your name on the veranda a while back¡­¡±


    ¡°Hm¡­¡±


    I nodded to the maid and headed towards the door.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­..¡±


    ¡°¡­na?¡±


    She really was there.


    ¡°What are you doing over there?¡±


    She was seated on the veranda with her head down.


    ¡°Frey¡­?¡±


    I was staring at her perplexed but flinched when she lifted her head.


    Her eyes were overflowing and her face was stained with tears.


    ¡°na? What happened¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s my loss¡­¡±


    When I began to raise her up with a disconcerted expression, she slowly began speaking.


    ¡°I¡¯m saying I lost to your dirty trick¡­¡±


    ¡°No, wait. Just what¡­¡±


    ¡°I surrender. I¡¯ll surrender so¡­¡±


    na spoke with a quivering hand covered with injuries as she stared at me with sorrow in her eyes.


    ¡°¡­Please just hold my hand.¡±


    ¡°Ha¡­¡±


    I didn¡¯t want to admit it¡­ but it seemed like na was slowly remembering the events from the Ordeal.


    ¡°¡­This is driving me insane.¡±


    I could already see myself throwing up blood.


    Footnotes:<ul><li>1 The visitor uses ¡®??¡¯ to address her former teacher, the Tower Master. ¡®??¡¯ is one of the direct way of saying ¡®you.¡¯ Korean has formal/casual styles and directly referring to someone as ¡®you¡¯ is often considered rude unless close.</li></ul>

 Chapter 95: Sentence

    <b>? Sentence ?</b>


    ¡°What¡¯s the meaning of this?¡±


    ¡°Pl-Please, I¡¯m begging you¡­ Just once¡­ Please just hold my hand this one time.¡±


    na desperately extended her hand out to me.


    Her current figure seemed to ovep with how she was during my Ordeal. I recalled her hand that had be disfigured after she had repeatedly mmed it against the table.


    Upon further inspection, her hand was in quite a mess right now as well. Judging from the bloodstains smeared across the floor and the handrails, she must have smashed her hand somewhere.


    ¡°What¡¯s this? Are you trying to act like a child right now?¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­ I¡¯ll behave like a child¡­ so please¡­¡±


    My heart wavered as I saw na desperately beg me with her shivering body, but I resolutely clenched my teeth and tried to give her the cold shoulder.


    There had only been one other instance where I had felt myself falter so much, and it was at the beginning of the previous timeline. I suppose witnessing na¡¯s broken stature in the Ordeal had indeed affected me significantly.


    ¡°Oh my, what are you two doing out here by yourselves?¡±


    As I was hesitating, I heard someone¡¯s voice mixed with a tinge ofughter, calling out to us.


    ¡°Imperial Princess?¡±


    When I turned around in surprise at the voice, I saw the First Imperial Princess standing there with a smile on her face.


    ¡°Let¡¯s chat for a moment?¡±


    ¡°¡­Sure.¡±


    After epting her invitation for a private conversation, I turned around to see na hurriedly trying to get back on her feet.


    ¡°Wait here.¡±


    ¡°Heut.¡±


    na momentarily stopped moving and then just plopped back down onto the ground as she heard my coldmand.


    ¡°¡­Pfft¡±


    The First Imperial Princess let out a soft chuckle as if she couldn¡¯t hold back herughter any longer and then proceeded to walk out the door with light-hearted steps.


    ¡°What¡¯s this all of a sudden now? Didn¡¯t you already finish your business with me when we met in the room before?¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­ I just felt like praising you once more after I heard that girl surrender.¡±


    We eventually arrived at a secluded hallway, and I looked on calmly as the First Imperial Princess turned around to face me again.


    ¡°Frey¡­ Truth be told, I really didn¡¯t expect much from you. I thought that even you would find it difficult to break down that strong-willed girl.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡±


    ¡°I would¡¯ve been content even if you had only hindered her from the side, but¡­ pfft!¡±


    The First Imperial Princess seemed as though she was enjoying herself as she let out another peal ofughter. She then put a hand on my shoulder and whispered.


    ¡°I never thought you¡¯d be able topletely subdue that unruly girl who¡¯s constantly been a thorn on my side.¡±


    The corners of her lips lifted to form a smile.


    ¡°She persistently used to re at me venomously without knowing her own ce time and time again. Yet, to think that I would see that same girl tremble at your orders like an obedient dog¡­ it was truly exhrating to watch.¡±


    ¡°¡­Thank you for the praise.¡±


    ¡°So, I will ask you this Frey¡­ What do you think about bing mine?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I wi¡­ What did you just say?¡±


    I had been absentmindedly answering her questions while letting her words in through one ear and out the other, but I had to do a double check when I heard something ridiculouse out of her mouth.


    The First Imperial Princess ced her other hand on my shoulder and repeated herself in a soft voice.


    ¡°I mean exactly what I said. Be mine, Frey.¡±


    ¡°What¡­¡±


    ¡°I want you to support me so I can be the Empress.¡±


    The First Imperial Princess leaned in closer.


    ¡°na had been gathering forces under her and emerging as a new faction to threaten our older brother¡¯s authority, but recently, her influence has been waning with her mental instability.¡±


    ¡°Is that so¡­?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Unfortunately, we still can¡¯t disregard herpletely since she¡¯s built a sturdy foundation until now¡­ But with you by my side, wouldn¡¯t I be able to take her position for myself?¡±


    ¡°Just for something like that¡­¡±


    ¡°What do you mean ¡®just?¡¯ Have you forgotten your own position?¡±


    The First Imperial Princess tapped the star-shaped emblem on my chest in emphasis.


    ¡°If I can get you on my side, I¡¯ll not just have the Starlight Duchy, but the Moonlight Duchy as well to support me. After all, Serena is head over heels in love with you.¡±


    ¡°That might not always be the case¡­¡±


    ¡°So, with the entirety of na¡¯s forces and the support of the two Dukes, I should be able to wholly contend with my brother. Don¡¯t you think so?¡±


    As expected of the First Imperial Princess. She¡¯s quite good ating up with petty schemes.


    She had beenying low under the Crown Prince¡¯s presence all this time, but look at her getting ready to strike as soon as an opportunity presented itself.


    Unfortunately, her Goodness stat was¡®-90,¡¯ and she had already sold her soul to the Demon King. If it weren¡¯t for these two factors, her proposal would have been actually worth considering.


    ¡°Then¡­ what can the First Imperial Princess do for me?¡±


    ¡°Hm¡­¡±


    She narrowed her eyes and whispered.


    ¡°What do you think about the title of ¡®Prince Consort?¡¯¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s the highest position someone who isn¡¯t a part of the Imperial family can attain.¡±


    My face must have betrayed how flustered I was because the First Imperial Princess stepped away from me.


    ¡°You don¡¯t like it? Then let¡¯s just say this conversation never happened¡­¡±


    ¡°No, I was just slightly taken aback hearing your sudden offer.¡±


    I was rapidly trying to calcte and reformte my uing ns while taking the First Imperial Princess¡¯ proposal into consideration. At this moment, the Princess interrupted my thoughts once again.


    ¡°You can consider my proposalter. For now, I¡¯ll give you a reward for amusing me so much tonight.¡±


    ¡°A reward?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll grant you a single wish anytime you want.¡±


    After saying so, the First Imperial Princess turned around before continuing to speak.


    ¡°Contact me whenever you want. I¡¯ll grant you anything you wish for as long it is within my power.¡±


    ¡°Thank you very much, Imperial Princess.¡±


    ¡°Let me know if you ever desire the position of ¡®Prince Consort¡¯.¡±


    I became lost in my thoughts as the First Imperial Princess quietly left the secluded hallway we were in with those parting words.


    ¡®Prince Consort my ass¡­ You¡¯ll probably have me assassinated not even a year into our marriage.¡¯


    The First Imperial Princess was someone who had been hiding her lust for power her entire life. Thus, it was only natural to conclude that she was someone who was capable of doing anything for power.


    In the previous timeline, every single one of her marriage partners had sumbed to an unknown illness within a year of their marriage. And without fail, all of their properties and titles had been seized by the First Imperial Princess.


    Besides, the First Imperial Princess was directly connected to a bad ending.


    So, if there was a way in which I could manipte her proposal as much as I can to¡­


    ¡°Hm?¡±


    My train of thought was interrupted as I felt something weird wiggling in my chest pocket.


    ¡°Chirp¡­¡±


    I put my hand in my pocket, wondering what it could be, and to my surprise, it was the canary that had previously been in the room. It was hunched over and was curling into itself.


    ¡°Are you feeling cold?¡±


    I patted the canary and figured out that it was shivering from the cold. The sun had already set and on top of that, it was raining and quite windy as well causing the temperature to plummet.


    ¡®Come to think of it, there was a Warming Magic cast in that room earlier.¡¯


    I carefully ced the canary between my palms and headed towards the room where the scummy bastards with whom I had been hanging out with earlier were present.


    ¡°You there. Bring the Third Imperial Princess here from the veranda.¡±


    ¡°Ah, yes!¡±


    After giving an order to the maid, I stepped into the warm room.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    ¡°How about the spot of ¡®Prince Consort?¡¯¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.!¡±


    Right up until Frey entered the room, na had been spying on his conversation with the First Imperial Princess from the veranda.


    ¡°You can¡¯t¡­..¡±


    na somehow managed to calm down her trembling hand and reconnected her senses with the canary that was inside Frey¡¯s clothes to spy on the two, but the news of her own situation was like a bolt out of the blue for her.


    The possibility that the authority and influence she had barely been able to scrape together might go up in smoke, that rumors of her mental instability were already wide-spread, and¡­


    ¡®She¡­ to Frey¡­¡¯


    More than anything, she was disturbed by the fact that the First Imperial Princess had held out her hand to Frey.


    Not only had the First Imperial Princess broken off her engagement with Frey multiple times when they were children, she hadn¡¯t reached out to Frey even until the end of the previous timeline.


    ¡°T-This isn¡¯t right¡­ this isn¡¯t¡­¡±


    However, the current reality was that the First Imperial Princess had indeed offered to join hands with Frey, and he had shown a positive reaction. And as such, na was going through a panic attack that was iparable to the one she had before.


    With Roswyn, na was at least able to cancel hermission and somehow overturn the situation, but she waspletely helpless when it came to the First Imperial Princess.


    Although na had thought long and hard on how to fix the situation, in the end, the worst possible oue had urred, and she couldn¡¯t do anything about it.


    ¡°Ah¡­¡­¡±


    So, na couldn¡¯t do anything but simply watch in a daze through the eyes of the canary as the First Imperial Princess was all over Frey, before weakly dropping her head down with listless eyes.


    And with rumors of her mental instability making their rounds throughout the Empire, no one bothered to pay any attention to her.


    ¡°¡­H-at.¡±


    na, who was buried in Frey¡¯s chest pocket devoid of all hope, raised her head in surprise when she felt something warming her up.


    ¡°Are you feeling cold?¡±


    ¡°Eu-ugh¡­¡±


    And in her vision appeared Frey¡¯s worried expression.


    ¡°Ha-ugh¡­¡±


    na felt Frey¡¯s touch all over her body as he wrapped his hands around her. Slowly , her cold body started warming up within his embrace and na ended up weakly falling back onto the ground with her cheeks flushed red.


    ¡°I-It¡¯s warm¡­¡±


    Although she was embarrassed, she unknowingly crouched down as a pleasant warmth washed over her body.


    ¡°¡­Are you okay now?¡±


    ¡°Y-Yes.¡±


    na was basking in the warmth of Frey¡¯s fingers, and when she was questioned by him with a worried face, she inadvertently ended up answering.


    ¡°Chirp¡­¡±


    ¡°Seems like you¡¯re feeling a bit better.¡±


    Of course, the canary that was in Frey¡¯s hands was only capable of letting out bird sounds.


    ¡°Do you want to eat this?¡±


    Maybe it was because he had pitied the canary shivering in his hands, but Frey broke off a piece of cracker that had been on his desk and brought it close to the bird with a subtle smile.


    na briefly hesitated when she saw this side of him, but she still carefully started eating the cracker crumbs.


    ¡°You¡¯re pretty cute.¡±


    na slightly blushed before she continued to eat the crackers off Frey¡¯s hand.


    ¡°Your Highness na.¡±


    ¡°Kya!?¡±


    She jumped up from her spot in surprise when the maid who hade to retrieve her came up from behind her and whispered her name.


    ¡°W-What¡¯s going on?¡±


    ¡°Uh¡­ Lord Frey is looking for you¡­¡±


    ¡°Pardon?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s waiting for you in the room over there¡­¡±


    ¡°Ha¡­¡±


    The maid looked at her pitifully as na let out a groan and started shaking.


    It was quite unfortunate since Frey had coincidentally gently patted na at that exact moment..


    ¡°All right, thank you for letting me know.¡±


    na quickly fixed up her expression and thanked the maid before heading towards the room with a vacant look on her face.


    ¨C<i>Knock Knock Knock</i>


    ¡°¡­Frey. I¡¯m here.¡±


    na, who was constantly wobbling around from the sensation of being wrapped in Frey¡¯s warm fingers, finally reached the room and knocked.


    ¨C<i>Creak¡­</i>


    As the door opened, she felt the warmth that she had felt earlier cease to exist.


    ¡°Frey, I¡¯m sorry¡­¡±


    ¡°Be quiet ande in.¡±


    Hearing Frey coldly dismissing her apology, na¡¯s head drooped as she quietly entered the room.


    ¡°Frey¡­ about what happened just a little while ago.¡±


    ¡°A little while ago?¡±


    ¡°Yes, about your offer to make up with me.¡±


    As Frey silently looked at her chillingly, na continued with a ghastly face.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been thinking about it, and I want to take you up on¡­¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re toote.¡±


    na closed her eyes shut and put her head down.


    ¡°That was thest opportunity. I don¡¯t have the slightest intention of fixing our broken rtionship anymore.¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you hate me? I won¡¯t love you either. Then it¡¯s all good, right?¡±


    As soon as na heard Frey¡¯s deration, her eyes lost their shine.


    ¡°Instead.¡±


    Frey looked down at na and continued.


    ¡°I¡¯ll make you the Empress.¡±


    ¡°¡­What?¡±


    It seemed as though the moon and the stars had risen to the sky in a sh as na¡¯s golden eyes met his silver gaze.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    Meanwhile, at the same time.


    ¡°¡­¡­..Is this really my power now?¡±


    ¡°Can¡¯t you tell? It¡¯s certainly iparable to your mana from before.¡±


    Staring at the purple aura rising from his hand, the man stood in a daze as he faced the girl in front of him.


    ¡°Thank you¡­ Really, thank you so much¡­¡±


    ¡°So. When are you going to start?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m thinking of starting¡­ in a few hours¡­¡±


    The girl stared at the man with her ruby eyes in interest and whispered as she straightened out her robe.


    ¡°Then, go and y to your heart¡¯s content.¡±


    ¡°Thank you very much¡­..¡±


    The man bowed towards the girl, and in the blink of an eye, the girl vanished. Then he slowly stood up.


    ¡°I will drag you all down¡­ tonight.¡±


    The scene of the ballroom where a certain party was in full swing reflected in the man¡¯s eyes.

 Chapter 96: Pandemonium

    <b>? Pandemonium ?</b>


    ¡°You¡¯ll¡­ make me the Empress?¡±


    Frey just nodded indifferently as na inquired with a shocked look.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. I¡¯ll make you the Empress.¡±


    ¡°W-why?¡±


    As he saw na looking at him in bewilderment, Frey replied with a smile,


    ¡°Think about it. What possible reason could I have to make you the Empress?¡±


    ¡°Uh¡­..¡±


    na racked her brains for a while trying toe up with an answer, but she soon gave up.


    ¡°I-I don¡¯t know. Why would you¡­?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s obviously so that I can manipte you for my own convenience.¡±


    na looked baffled upon hearing those words.


    ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you be the one who is most aware of the recent abnormalities that are guing your body? Do you know why your body has be like this all of a sudden?¡±


    ¡°T-that¡¯s¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s because I¡¯ve put a curse on you. To imagine you couldn¡¯t even think of something simple like that. How utterly ipetent.¡±


    na shamefully lowered her head as Frey rested his legs on the desk in front of him.


    ¡°From this moment on, you¡¯re going to gradually lose your mind in my absence. You¡¯ll eventually end up going insane, and the citizens will probably shave your head and send away the crazy Empress to some convent.¡±


    ¡°Ugh¡­¡±


    ¡°So you have no choice but to obey me. Do you understand?¡±


    Frey lifted up na¡¯s chin causing her to meekly nod in fear.


    ¡°Ha¡­ You should¡¯ve just been submissive from the beginning. It¡¯s no wonder no one likes you since you¡¯re always being pretentious and acting noble.¡±


    ¡°I-I¡¯m sorry¡­¡±


    ¡°Shut up. Don¡¯t cry in front of me.¡±


    Without waiting for na to stop crying, Frey ignored her and carried on; as if he wasn¡¯t willing to deal with her anymore.


    ¡°Now that you cannot disobey me anymore, your existence will simply be a means for me to maintain my authority¡­¡±


    ¡°Why did you refuse my sister?¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Frey stood up to leave the room but came to a halt when he heard na¡¯s words. Seeing hime to an abrupt halt, na reached out her hand to try to grasp what had now be herst ray of hope.


    ¡°I saw it. You received a proposal from my sister.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s impossible. No one else was¡­¡±


    Frey started calmly rebutting her but stopped as the realization dawned on him. He raised the canary he was carefully holding between his hands and stared at it.


    ¡°She promised¡­ that she would make you her Prince Consort.¡±


    As the light of hope grew brighter within her, she incessantly pushed on.


    ¡°So why did you turn her down? Why are you trying to make me the Empress instead?¡±


    na stared at him with clenched fists, but Frey, who was gazing at her in a daze, simply let out a sigh.


    ¡°Because you¡¯re harmless.¡±


    ¡°Harm¡­less?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Rather than a venomous snake, it¡¯s more convenient to use someone who can¡¯t even survive without me.¡±


    Frey brutally crushed thest vestiges of na¡¯s hopes and suddenly grabbed her shoulders while she was still in a daze.


    ¡°Instead of supporting the First Imperial Princess, who might plot to kill me in the future, it would be better to make someone like you, who¡¯s no different than a harmless doll, into the Em¡­¡±


    ¡°Stop!!¡±


    Unable to endure the words that were tearing her apart with every passing moment, na cut Frey off and grabbed his hand.


    ¡°Let¡¯s forgive each other and make up.¡±


    ¡°I already told you I don¡¯t want to. That was thest opportunity that you had.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t like how we are right now. Let¡¯s just make up Frey.¡±


    na erratically started pushing Frey for a reconciliation in their rtionship¨CHer eyes, full of unbridled chaos.


    ¡°C-na?¡±


    ¡°Frey?? You¡¯re not going to reconcile with me?¡±


    Golden mana suddenly erupted from na¡¯s body. Frey slowly backed away in shock.


    ¡°¡­What¡¯s going on now?¡±


    Something abnormal was happening.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    ¡°Frey¡­ let¡¯s make up. Frey¡­¡±


    ¡°Calm down! na!¡±


    na had lost her mind.


    I initially thought that she was merely acting out after I had treated her so cruelly, but checking her status window proved otherwise.


    <strong>[Name: na Sr Sunrise]</strong>


    <strong>[Stats: Strength 7 / Magic 7 / Intelligence 7 / Mental Strength 3]</strong>


    <strong>[Passive Status: Emotional Outburst / Manic]</strong>


    <strong>[Disposition: Ruler]</strong>


    <strong>[Goodness: 85]</strong>


    Her Mental Strength had fallen from 8.1 to 3.


    I didn¡¯t understand how, but if she really did gain memories from the Second Ordeal, I could understand the drop in her stats.


    However, the fact that she was currently under the status ailments of ¡®Emotional Outburst¡¯ and ¡®Manic¡¯ was a big issue. Her ¡®Blessing of the Sun¡¯ and ¡®Monarch¡¯s Aura¡¯ had disappeared as well. a big issue.


    A character¡¯s Passive Status wasn¡¯t something that could be affected by regr emotional changes. Only things like witchcraft or magic could affect it.


    This could only mean that na was being driven out of control by some external force.


    -Bzzzzzzzzzt!!


    ¡°Hehe,hehehe¡­¡±


    My train of thought was broken when na started creating golden spears around her.


    ¡°Fuck¡­ I¡¯m losing my mind¡­¡±


    ¡®There really isn¡¯t a single day that passes by without any problems¡­¡¯


    I quickly drew my sword from my waist and got ready to fend off the spears that were aimed at me.


    ¡°N-No!!¡±


    na suddenly yelled out. After dispelling the spears, she began to smash her arms against the floor.


    ¡°No! Not now! Not this time!¡±


    ¡°na¡­..¡±


    ¡°Eugh!!!¡±


    Between her bouts of insanity, na extended her arm out towards me, summoned a dagger in the air¡­


    ¡°I told you to stay still!!!¡±


    ¡°Stop!!¡±


    And stabbed it towards her arm with all her strength.


    <i> ¨C Schluk!!</i>


    It was the sound of flesh being deeply torn.


    ¡°Ah¡­?¡±


    ¡°Heuk¡­!¡±


    I was relieved that the sound hade from my arm rather than hers.


    ¡°You¡­?¡±


    ¡°Damn.¡±


    Blood started to flow from the gash where the golden dagger had prated my arm.


    ¡°Ah, eugh¡­¡±


    na started to panic and her hands started trembling as she saw red blood overflow.


    ¡°na, withdraw your sr mana.¡±


    ¡°I-I can¡¯t¡­ My hands are shaking too much¡­ When my hands shake, the sr mana¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll hold your hands, so slowly take deep breaths.¡±


    ¡°Hu, ha¡­¡±


    I took her into my arms and carefully held her hands as I started to calm her down.


    ¡®It¡¯s fine. I can still resolve this. For now.¡¯


    I could just tell her that this had been a hallucination that was caused by her unstable mind.


    Although she was settling down, she was still in the state of ¡®Emotional Outburst¡¯ and ¡®Manic¡¯ after all.


    So, for the time being¡­


    <i> ¨C Knock, knock.</i>


    ¡°Who is it?¡±


    na was gradually pulling back her sr mana as I patted her on the back, when someone knocked on the door.


    ¡°Give me a second. I¡¯ll be out soon.¡±


    I spoke gently since I couldn¡¯t let others see na in such a frenzied state, but the knocking persisted.


    ¨C<i>Knock Knock Knock. </i>


    ¡°¡­You, who are you?¡±


    ¨C <i>Bang! Bang! Baaang!</i>


    na, who was still in my arms, started to look afraid when the knocking sounds started to turn aggressive despite my warning.


    <i> ¨C Baaaang!!</i>


    The door broke down and someone came in as I still held na close.


    ¡°Eugh¡­¡±


    ¡°What the?¡±


    I thought it was an evil spirit that was invading the room, but it turned out to be a person.


    It was actually a maid from the pce.


    ¡°What¡¯s the meaning of¡­¡±


    ¨C <i>Shwick!!</i>


    The maid suddenly took out a hidden dagger from underneath her dress and charged at me.


    ¡°Fucking hell.¡±


    ¡°Hik?¡±


    Even in such an absurd situation, I was able to throw myself to the side with na. I carefully started gathering ster mana on my fingertip without dy.


    ¨C <i>Kaching!</i>


    The maid turned around and swung her de at me again, but I managed to intercept her dagger with the ster mana I had condensed on my fingertip. Yet, she simply looked at me coldly and took out an aikuchi as well.


    ¡®¡­Abat maid.¡¯


    I was wondering how she was so proficient atbat, but seeing how she¡¯s been taking out hidden weapons one after the other, she must be abat maid who was hiding amongst the other maids.


    ¡°Ora ora ora!!¡±


    Herbat skills were quite high. There was nothing good to be gained from engaging in a prolonged fight with an expert, so the moment her dagger missed, I kicked her to the wall.


    ¨C <i>Kwang!!</i>


    There was a resounding bang as her body crashed into the wall.


    ¡°Ugh¡­¡±


    Although I had put a lot of strength into that kick, it merely caused thebat maid to stagger a little.


    ¡°Ah? Wah¡­¡±


    ¡°na, listen well now.¡±


    na let out iprehensible sounds as she still seemed to be in a daze. It was clear that she was incapable of processing the current situation she was in. I briefly nced at the maid before holding na¡¯s shoulder as I tried to gently reassure her.


    ¡°This isn¡¯t reality.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°This is a dream.¡±


    na looked at me in confusion, clearly puzzled by my words.


    ¡°The curse is trapping you inside this shitty dream. Do you understand?¡±


    ¡°W-What are you¡­ Frey¡­ I¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not Frey. I¡¯m just an entity your subconscious mind created to protect you.¡±


    I locked my gaze with hers and continued to lie through my teeth. Before long, na¡¯s eyes started to tremble.


    ¡°Would the real Frey protect you? This is just a dream. So, get a hold of yourself.¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­ you¡¯re right. Huhu¡­¡±


    We were running out of time. I shook her shoulders, but na just let out augh with a dazed look on her face.


    It was some bullshit excuse that normally wouldn¡¯t have convinced her, or anyone for that matter. But thankfully, it seemed to have worked out due to her unusual condition.


    ¡°From this moment on, you¡¯re going to have to escape from this dream with me. Otherwise, you¡¯re going to be stuck here forever.¡±


    I shook her again.


    ¡°So, get a grip¡­ We have to get out of here, alright?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°I want to stay here forever with you.¡±


    ¡°Stop with the nonsense and¡­¡±


    I was about to rebuke her but I came to a halt. na had suddenly started saying some bizarre things.


    ¡°Just now¡­ I¡¯m starting to remember it now. But, there¡¯s nothing I can do about it anymore¡­ So, at the very least¡­ I¡¯ll stay here with you¡­¡±


    ¡°What are you saying?¡±


    ¡°You¡­ You gave me the Ster Primrose¡­ and the Sr Primrose¡­¡±


    na stopped abruptly and looked up at me with quivering eyes.


    ¡°Could it be¡­ You¡­ Huk.¡±


    Before she could finish, I struck the back of her neck, making her go limp instantly. Sensing the maid swiftly approaching us, I turned around and pointed my sword at her.


    ¡°¡­This is seriously driving me crazy.¡±


    ¡°Kugh!¡±


    Since I didn¡¯t have to worry about na watching me anymore, I knocked out thebat maid in a single hit using all my strength.


    ¡°Now then, what should I do?¡±


    A sigh escaped my lips as I looked at the scene in front of me where the maid had broken down the door.


    ¡°¡°Ugh¡­¡­.¡±¡±


    Through the door, I saw the aristocrats tottering around the ballroom with lifeless eyes and dazed faces. Unfortunately, they seemed to have already noticed me and were slowly making their way towards me while exuding ominous auras.


    They were surelying to kill me.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    At the same time.


    ¡°He said he would make his move in a few hours, but did he start already ?¡±


    The girl who had granted purple aura to the man, moved her fingers through the air as she looked into the ballroom.


    ¡°Good. Then¡­¡±


    The space in front of her split apart as she moved her fingers. The girl then reached into the space, took out a few items shining with a bright silver light, and equipped them on her body.


    ¡°¡­I guess it¡¯s finally time to take the stage as the Hero.¡±


    Frey¡¯s flustered face was reflected in the girl¡¯s ruby eyes.

 Chapter 97: The Sun And Stars’ Past

    <b>? The Sun And Stars¡¯ Past ?</b>


    ¡°Ughh¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­It¡¯s like a march of the undead.¡±


    Although these nobles were all so morally corrupt that it would be hard for me to distinguish them from rotten corpses, the sight of them approaching me like zombies instilled a peculiar feeling within me.


    <i> ¨C Kwachik!!</i>


    I kicked down the door still in the midst of my thoughts, and rushed out the room with na in tow.


    ¡°¡­Should I just beat them all up?¡±


    I touched my sword, contemting whether or not I should just cut my way through as I saw the horde of nobles swarm towards me like ants. But in the end, I just let out a sigh and shook my head.


    Even if the majority of them were corrupted trash, it would prove troublesome for me if I did something like that.


    Although they were in the minority, there were a few good nobles among the crowd in front of me. Apart from them, there were other nobles that could still be of some value after I fixed them up. But I decided it was better to leave them be at the moment considering all the chaos that would ensue if they all suddenly died.


    ¡°Hm¡­¡±


    I slowly let go of my sword and started racking my brain as the nobles continued to fill up the premises.


    ¡®I¡¯m unaffected?¡¯


    It was truly a relief that I had my ster mana, the Hero¡¯s Power, and a Mental Strength of 9.3. Thanks to all of these, I was able to freely move despite the scene in front of me resembling a mental attack.


    ¡°Frey¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­H-at.¡±


    na quietly called out to me.


    ¡°Is this really a dream?¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Look at those nobles over there¡­ it¡¯s like a march of the undead.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Am I wrong? I mean¡­ I can¡¯t think of a reason why you would help me either¡­ so, this has got to be a dream, right?¡±


    na¡¯s face was awash in sorrow.


    ¡°Wait, you¡­ that memory from before¡­ the Ster primrose¡­ Huk!¡±


    ¡°¡­Sorry, na.¡±


    I gazed at na sadly and apologized. I knocked her out once again and hurried over to the room overflowing with ck mana.


    ¡°¡­First things first. I need to take care of the most pressing issue.¡±


    Right now, I needed to do something about na.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    It was dark all around.


    na, who woke up to the darkness, briefly looked around to assess her situation, and then became lost in thought as she tried to remember what had happened.


    ¡°F-Frey was¡­ Huh?¡±


    However, her memories werepletely nk as if they didn¡¯t exist.


    ¡°Meow¡­¡±


    ¡°Kya!¡±


    Something was biting at her ankle.


    Startled, na looked down and saw a ck cat. After getting her attention,, the cat bit her ankle once again and started dragging her somewhere.


    ¡°Ha¡­ seriously. This is absurd.¡±


    After being dragged off for a while, na spotted a young girl jotting something down as she mumbled iprehensibly.


    ¡°E-Excuse me¡­¡±


    na carefully approached the young girl and called out to her, but there was no response.


    ¡°What the?¡±


    Sensing that something was off, na reached out and tried to touch the girl, but just as she had anticipated, her hand went through the girl.


    ¡°¡­Ack.¡±


    Perplexed, na peered in to see what the girl was writing. After a while, na roughly understood the situation.


    ¡®This is¡­ the memory of back then¡­¡¯


    na slowly began reading her diary of when she first met Frey.


    ==============


    3rd day of ¡ð¡ð Month


    As expected, the ball for my debut was a nightmare. Everyone who approached me either looked at me lustfully or had other ulterior motives behind their actions. Someone even outright asked for my hand in marriage.


    It was repulsive to consider that a 50-year-old would propose to me when I¡¯m not even 10 years old¡­. However, the most revolting moment by far was when the tea party started.


    No one came to have a tea party with me¡­ not a single child. But I didn¡¯t really care. After all, I¡¯m used to being alone.


    I did feel slightly sad about it, though. Very slightly.


    I wasforting myself with the food since the cake and tea were absolutely delicious.. In such circumstances, that boy came up to me.


    Had he said his name was Frey? As the first son of the Starlight Duchy, he had a high position ¨C several times better than a mere puppet like me.


    Regardless, it was obvious that everything he showed me, from his demeanor to his words, were all fake. He clearly pitied me and just wanted to manipte me for his own benefit.


    That¡¯s why I told him that he would have to bring me the Ster Primrose from the dangerous woods nearby if he wanted to befriend me. It was a form of retaliation for attempting to approach me with ulterior motives.


    It was most likely that he would give up after searching for a few hours or even before attempting to do so. He might even cuss me out.


    I know it.


    After all, I¡¯m just a worthless kid.


    ==============


    na¡¯s surroundings started to warp as soon as she finished reading, and the memories from the diary flowed into her.


    ¡°Ah¡­?¡±


    Confused by the vivid memories flooding into her, na let out a sound. Meanwhile, the younger na, who was still seated, appeared to be troubled as she started muttering something again.


    ¡°It can¡¯t be¡­ right¡­?¡±


    The younger na scribbled on her diary again with trembling hands, and na cautiously moved closer to read it.


    ==============


    4th day of ¡ð¡ð Month


    About the boy I bullied yesterday¡­ They said Frey hadn¡¯t returned yet.


    <b><i> What¡¯s going on? Is this the Starlight family¡¯s scheme to win me over? Or did he just run away from his house?</i></b>


    Well, one of those reasons must be the case. I mean, there¡¯s no way he would be searching for flowers all night for someone like me, right?


    He couldn¡¯t be¡­


    ============


    ¡°Ack¡­!¡±


    After reading to the end, na let out a groan and grasped her head that was hurting as if her skull was being split apart.


    Regardless of her pain, the scene shifted again. This time, na saw her younger self anxiously scribbling in her diary, gnawing on her nails.


    ==============


    6th day of ¡ð¡ð Month


    It¡¯s already been 4 days since Frey disappeared. The Duchy has been searching for him, but they haven¡¯t been able to find him yet.


    What should I do? What should I do? What should I do? I think he really wanted to be friends with me.


    That flower is so rare that legends say it only blooms once every hundred years¡­ There¡¯s no way that crazy kid would be able to find it¡­


    I just, I just believed that he was putting on a fa?ade. That¡¯s why I told him to do something so ridiculous¡­ I thought he would give up shortly¡­


    <b><i> Just what have I done¡­</i></b>


    <b><i> To the first person who reached their hand out to me?</i></b>


    ============


    na stumbled backwards and looked around with uncertainty evident on her face as the scenery changed once more.


    ¡°T-this ce is¡­¡±


    It was a forest she recognized.


    ¡°Ah¡­¡±


    na stood still in a daze before she btedly noticed her younger self conversing with someone.


    The young girl¡¯s clothing was torn in numerous ces from getting caught on the many branches around her. Her fair skin had traces of minor injuries, and her entire body was dirty from her struggle through the forest.


    ¡°You¡­ that¡¯s¡­¡±


    That young girl was speechless as she stared at the boy who was as dirty as she was.


    ¡°It¡¯s the Ster Primrose!¡±


    Frey extended the flower towards the young girl with a bright smile.


    The silver Ster Primrose that extremely resembled himself.


    ¡°Take this too! It¡¯s the Sunrise Primrose!¡±


    ¡°Why¡­ why did you go to such lengths to get these for a worthless kid like me¡­?¡±


    Tears began to well up in her eyes when Frey brought out the Sunrise Primrose as well.


    ¡°Because I want to be your friend!¡±


    The young na hung her head in guilt when she saw how well Frey had preserved the flowers despite his disheveled appearance.


    ¡°¡­Why?¡±


    ¡°Because we¡¯re not friends yet!¡±


    The girl asked the boy with great difficulty, and although the boy replied with an innocent smile, she couldn¡¯t understand his response. So, she pressed on with a strained voice.


    ¡°I don¡¯t have anything to give you. I don¡¯t have any power, and I¡¯m just a puppet that people hate.¡±


    ¡°None of that matters to me?¡±


    ¡°Instead, I¡¯ll form a covenant with you.¡±


    ¡°Hm?¡±


    ¡°The same covenant that the Imperial princess, the Hero, and the daughter of the Moonlight family made in this forest a thousand years ago¡­ I¡¯ll make it with you.¡±


    The boy appeared puzzled. However, the girl firmly grasped his hands and began reciting the covenant.


    ¡°Henceforth, I dere. The absolute covenant that remains firm between the three families.¡±


    ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    ¡°I, na Sr Sunrise, will forever serve Frey Raon Starlight.¡±


    Hearing the young girl form the covenant, Frey¡¯s jaw dropped in surprise.


    ¡°As long as you don¡¯t betray me first, I will never hate you¡­ and will follow you till the day I die.¡±


    ¡°U-uh, ah¡­?¡±


    ¡°In case I break the covenant, my hand will shake whenever I see you, my heart will heat up¡­ and in the end, I will go insane.¡±


    ¡°Y-You shouldn¡¯t make a promise like that!¡±


    ¡°This is the greatest gift I can give you right now.¡±


    Frey quickly interjected just as the young na was about to finish the covenant.


    ¡°I-I will also make a promise! I¡¯m going to do it too!!¡±


    ¡°Y-You! What are you doing!¡±


    The mysterious energy surrounding the young na shifted over to the young Frey.


    ¡°Stop! This is my gift to you! This whole thing bes meaningless if you do it as well!!¡±


    ¡°But where is there a friend who only receives one-sidedly?¡±


    The girl¡¯s face contorted in anger as she tried to release herself from the boy¡¯s grasp. But the boy held on firmly.


    ¡°Gifts are meant to be given and received in return.¡±


    The girl could only stare in disbelief as the boy started reciting the covenant.


    ¡°I, Frey Raon Starlight, will make my friend standing before me, the Empress.¡±


    ¡°You¡­!¡±


    ¡°And if I break this promise¡­¡±


    ¡°T-That¡¯s impossible! It¡¯s impossible for me to be the Empress!!¡±


    Shocked by his deration, the young na desperately tried to dissuade him.


    ¡°Now that it¡¯se to this, make the penalty something trivial! Something like having to give me a cracker or even a coin!¡±


    ¡°I will give you my everything.¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­¡­¡±


    The covenant was made and the girl let out a stupefied sound.


    ¡°So that¡¯s what happened¡­ That¡¯s why Frey is¡­¡±


    In the next moment, the surroundings began to fade.


    ¡°R-Right. That¡¯s what happened¡­¡±


    na came to a realization as she found herself in the dark space once again.


    ¡°Frey¡­ because of that promise¡­¡±


    However, na, who was murmuring to herself, had a look of doubt on her face, as if something was still missing.


    ¡°But, I feel like I¡¯m forgetting something¡­?¡±


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    ¡°Hah¡­¡±


    ¡°Kania! How did it go?¡±


    Frey nervously asked Kania as she took her hand off na with a deep breath.


    ¡°It seeded for now¡­ but we need to wait for her to wake up to see if it¡¯s effective.¡±


    ¡°¡­Euk.¡±


    Seeing Frey so anxious, Kania tried to exin with a worried face.


    ¡°I covered her memories from the Ordeal with the only other memory that was capable of suppressing it¡­ but as expected, it¡¯s another risky memory.¡±


    ¡°Damn it. I don¡¯t even remember making a covenant with her¡­ Just when did that happen.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s most likely to be another one of our memories that have been purposefully erased¡­ a memory that can only be retrieved from our subconsciousness.¡±


    Kania frowned and quietly continued.


    ¡°I¡¯m saying this again, but ck mana isn¡¯t omnipotent. There¡¯s a high chance of failure in altering her subconsciousness¡­ and even if seeds, there¡¯s a good chance for her memories of the Ordeal to resurface with the smallest trigger.¡±


    ¡°As long as we¡¯re careful¡­¡±


    ¡°No. Her memories will resurface naturally in due course. What I did is merely a stopgap.¡±


    ¡°Around how long¡­ will itst?¡±


    ¡°A minimum of a few weeks and at best, a few months.¡±


    Frey tightly clenched his fists as he watched Kania rise from her spot.


    ¡°That¡¯s why¡­ unless we find a permanent solution for it, it¡¯s pretty much guaranteed at this point that you¡¯re going to suffer another penalty.


    ¡°Fuck.¡±


    Frey muttered profanities and paced around the room in frustration. After a short while, he heaved a sigh and opened his mouth.


    ¡°Kania, if I die by any chance, take the will from my secret pocket¡­ Kania?¡±


    However, he stopped and tilted his head.


    ¡°Kania, what¡¯s going on?¡±


    He was confused because he saw Kania, who had been trying to get up,pletely stiff as though she had be petrified.


    ¡°Why, why are you like that?¡±


    At that moment, Serena¡¯s owl, that had been perched on Frey¡¯s shoulder after flying in from the other room, helplessly fell off. After rushing to catch the owl, Frey looked at na¡¯s motionless body in horror.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­..¡±


    na, who had been moving around until a moment ago, had also be frozen stiff.


    ¡°Just¡­ what¡­¡±


    Frey peered out of the window to take a look at the crazy nobles. As if to confirm his suspicions, they were also unmoving. Cold sweat ran down his body as he tried to leave the room.


    ¡°Hello, Frey.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­..!!!¡±


    Someone suddenly opened the door and stepped into the room. Frey fell on his butt in horror.


    ¡°We finally meet.¡±


    Her crimson eyes were sparkling like rubies as she gazed at him from above.

 Chapter 98: A Starry Night

    <b>? A Starry Night ?</b>


    ¡°¡­Who are you?¡±


    Frey cautiously asked the girl for her identity.


    ¡°Hm, I wonder. Who could I possibly be?¡±


    With a smile stered across her face, the girl continued to tease him as she looked down at him from above.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡±


    Silence filled the air as they locked eyes. Unable to get a read on her, Frey slightly tilted his head.


    ¡°The Demon King.¡±


    ¡°What!?¡±


    The girl justughed mockingly and broke the silence in the air.


    ¡°I said I¡¯m the Demon King.¡±


    ¡°Haaaaaat!!¡±


    As soon as she had finished, Frey tried to cut her down.


    ¡°¡­Huh?¡±


    Frey was bewildered. For some reason, he wasn¡¯t able to move his body at all.


    ¡°You won¡¯t be able to attack me.¡±


    ¡°W-Why¡­¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no way I would tell you that, right?¡±


    The Demon King slowly walked into the room, and with each step that she took, Frey¡¯s body became drenched in cold sweat.


    ¡°I¡¯ll give you a choice.¡±


    ¡°Choice¡­?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. But it might be quite cruel for you.¡±


    The Demon King casually waved her arm and continued speaking.


    ¡°You can either kill everyone in this room and surrender to me, or you can just die. Choose one. You have no other options.¡±


    ¡°Just what¡­¡±


    ¡°If you choose the former¡­ I¡¯ll let you keep your current position as the Second-in-Command of the Demonarmy. How does that sound?¡±


    Frey was briefly stunned by her offer, but quickly raised the sword in his hand.


    ¡°Haaaa!!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve already said that you won¡¯t be able to attack me.¡±


    Frey imbued his sword in ster mana and swung it at the Demon King. But he could only look on, stupefied, as his sword came to a halt.


    ¡°How¡­ are you¡­¡±


    ¡°I know you¡¯re the Hero.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°I also know what you¡¯re truly like under your Hero¡¯s facade.¡±


    The Demon King approached the bed and picked up na, who was lying limp, before tossing her towards Frey.


    ¡°Now, why don¡¯t you show me your true colors.¡±


    Startled, Frey quickly rushed to catch na, and then red at the Demon King.


    ¡°What¡­ nonsense are you spouting right now?¡±


    ¡°I told you to quickly kill her.¡±


    The Demon King waved her hands as if she were telling him to hurry up. Frey bit his lips in indignation.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to?¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    The Demon King¡¯s eyes widened in surprise before she sneered.


    ¡°Stop being so defiant. If you talk back to me one more time, your head will be sent flying.¡±


    ¡°Fuck off.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡±


    Frey spat out profanities through his clenched teeth, causing the Demon King to be taken aback. She hadn¡¯t expected such a reaction and began to walk towards him.


    ¡°You¡¯re really choosing death over serving me?¡±


    ¡°Kill me¡­ and let them go.¡±


    ¡°Hah?¡±


    Frey tightly shut his eyes in anticipation. The Demon King shortly arrived in front of him with her brows furrowed.


    ¡°Say that one more time.¡±


    ¡°You know it as well. After I¡¯m gone, there won¡¯t be anyone capable of winning against you.¡±


    ¡°That is true.¡±


    ¡°So, just spare them and kill me. The world will be yours anyways once you kill me.¡±


    The Demon King sighed at Frey¡¯s earnest plea. She then suddenly pushed him down and straddled him.


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ve decided. I¡¯ll let you embrace me¡­ as long as you surrender to me¡±


    ¡°¡­..What?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m saying that I¡¯ll make you mine. Wouldn¡¯t you agree that it would be the greatest honor for someone like you, a mere human loser? ¡°


    The Demon King¡¯s eyes curved into crescents as Frey quietly stared at her. He sneered.


    ¡°What bullshit.¡±


    Frey tried to kick her off as he swore. However, much like his previous attempts, his attack suddenly lost strength, and his face began to show the hopelessness he was feeling inside.


    ¡°Are you still unable to grasp the situation that you are in?¡­ Your defeat became no different than a foregone conclusion the moment I stepped out of my castle.¡±


    ¡°Ugh¡­¡±


    ¡°That means I can take you by force whenever I feel inclined to do so.¡±


    The Demon King began to brush over Frey¡¯s chest with her finger.


    ¡°This is yourst chance. Do you want to die after getting dominated by force, or will you embrace me of your own will and be mine?¡±


    Frey quietly closed his eyes, and upon seeing that, the Demon King smiled and then leaned in to whisper something in his ears.


    ¡°If you pick thetter, it won¡¯t be a bad experien¡­¡±


    ¡°Kill me.¡±


    The Demon King scowled at Frey¡¯s unyielding will.


    ¡°Why? Why are you rejecting me to such an extent?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s simple.¡±


    ring at her viciously, Frey spoke his mind..


    ¡°First of all, the very thought of bing one with you, who might as well be the root of all evil in this world, makes me sick¡­¡±


    The Demon King¡¯s face crumpled with each passing word. Frey smirked at her visage and continued.


    ¡°Secondly¡­ you can¡¯t attack me either, right?¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°If you could, you wouldn¡¯t be trying to win me over like this.¡±


    Frey lifted his head closer to her.


    ¡°Try it. Try to kill me.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Just try and kill me.¡±


    Frey burst out inughter as he continued to mock her.


    ¡°See? You¡¯re obviously unable to kill me.¡±


    ¡°Hm.¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t kill those two either¡­ no, it¡¯s probably the same for anyone else.¡±


    Frey wrinkled his eyebrows and continued to question the being in front of him.


    ¡°I wonder why that is? Huh, Demon King?¡±


    At that moment, a transparent system window appeared in front of the Demon King.


    ¡ºYou have failed the sudden quest. (You failed to corrupt the Hero.)¡» ¡ºYour memories of attempting the sudden quest will be erased. The memory removal will be limited to this one urrence. Additionally, as a penalty¡­¡­¡»


    -Kugugugugugu!!!


    ¡°W-What?¡±


    Their surroundings began to twist and warp. Frey, who was looking on at what was happening in a daze, locked eyes with the Demon King. She had gotten off his body and was ring at him coldly.


    ¡°Y-You¡­!¡±


    ¡°It seems like you have realized something, but it doesn¡¯t matter anymore. Our memories are going to be reset. Though, it seems this¡¯ll be the only time.¡±


    Frey tried to speak out after btedly meeting her ruby-colored eyes, but the Demon King cut him off and whispered in a low voice.


    ¡°This isn¡¯t the end, Frey. Rather, this is only the beginning.¡±


    ¡°No way, it can¡¯t be that¡­¡±


    ¡°Today, as of this moment, I am dering war against you.¡±


    As Frey was frantically trying to say something, the darkness rushed in and enveloped them both.


    ¡°Although, you won¡¯t be able to remember that¡­¡±


    The voice he heard was young and haughty ¨C the real voice of the Demon¡¯s King.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    ¡°Young Master¡­ please wake up.¡±


    ¡°Ugh¡­¡±


    As I woke up, my head felt as though it was splitting in two. I tightly grasped my head and scanned my surroundings with a rigid expression.


    ¡°What is this? How did this happen?¡±


    ¡°That¡­ I woke up just now as well, so I don¡¯t really know.¡±


    It was difficult to think straight. It was as if my mind was clouded with alcohol. I gently tapped my head, attempting to recall my memories.


    ¡°So¡­ we altered na¡¯s memories and I listened as you gave me advice¡­ Then, I mentioned my will¡­¡±


    ¡°Please stop.¡±


    ¡°Hm?¡±


    Kania angrily cut me off. I scratched my head and tried to exin.


    ¡°No, just assuming it happens. I¡¯m not saying it will, but just in case.¡±


    ¡°¡­Young Master, you shouldn¡¯t speak of such things, even if it¡¯s just a presumption.¡±


    Hearing her reprimand me so sternly, I let out a sigh and turned my gaze towards na.


    ¡°Will na¡­ be alright?¡±


    ¡°There doesn¡¯t seem to be any risk to her life.¡±


    As I watched na breathe soundly in her sleep, a strange noise suddenly came from outside the door. I cautiously approached the window and peered outside.


    <i>¨C Bzzzzzzzzt! Kachik!!</i>


    <i> ¨C nk, ng!!</i>


    ¡°¡­What the?¡±


    A scene of a massive battle unfolded before my eyes.


    ¡°You! Who are you!! Who are you to disrupt me!!¡±


    A mysterious individual, wielding a familiar silver weapon, was locked inbat with the Secret Lord of the Moonlight family, who was floating in the air.


    ¡°Kyak!!¡±


    ¡°Ugh¡­¡±


    It appeared that the nobles had regained their senses at some point unbeknownst to me. They were frantically scrambling about and fleeing in every direction.


    ¡°Serena!¡±


    I spotted Serena. I couldn¡¯t tell if she had been injured, but she was slumped over next to our room¡­


    ¡°Frey Raon Starlight!!!¡±


    ¡°Oh my god¡­¡±


    I had no idea what that old man who was starting to grow white hair had consumed for him to be able to scream like that, but slitting his throat was a priority for me right now.


    ¡°Frey¡­ don¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°Serena?¡±


    Serena suddenly called out to dissuade me from doing so as I was in the middle of unsheathing my sword..


    ¡° If you reveal your skills here, the nobles will be aware of your abilities¡­ That mustn¡¯t happen.¡±


    ¡°But, the person who cast the Curse of Familial Subordination on you is right in front¡­¡±


    ¡°Frey, you¡¯re more important than me.¡±


    All of a sudden, the magic circles representing the Curse of Familial Subordination appeared all over her body. Anger welled up within me as I saw Serena tremble from the pain.


    ¡°Then, I¡­¡±


    ¡°Kania, the same goes for you. You¡¯ll end up being chased your entire life if you reveal your ability to use ck magic here.¡±


    Kania, who was standing beside us, tried to step up, but Serena shook her head and instead turned to look at the battle.


    Following her gaze, I spoke as I pointed towards the mysterious individual who had been locked in intensebat with the Secret Lord for some time..


    ¡°¡­Who could that person be?¡±


    ¡°That sword, doesn¡¯t it seem like we¡¯ve seen it before?¡±


    ¡°Hm¡­? Now that I take a closer look¡­¡±


    The more I examined it, the more familiar the sword became..


    ¡°That sword¡­ shouldn¡¯t it be stored away in my cer?¡±


    Upon recognizing the sword, I frowned and muttered the thought I had out loud.


    <i> ¨C Kachinnnng!!!</i>


    ¡°Gyaaaaaaa!!!¡±


    The victor of the battle had finally been determined.


    ¡°Holy shit¡­ by some brat we don¡¯t know¡­¡±


    The mysterious person I had called a brat cut off the Secret Lord¡¯s right arm with a single stroke of the sword. The Secret Lord almost let out a cry of pain as his stump started spraying blood in all directions.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you just surrender!!¡±


    ¡°¡­Hm?¡±


    The unknown figure held the Secret Lord at the tip of their sword, and I tilted my head as I unwittingly felt a sense of d¨¦j¨¤ vu from their voice.


    ¡°Aaarghhh!!¡±


    However, before I had a chance to dwell on it, the Secret Lord started to struggle desperately.


    ¡°Just disappear!!!¡±


    <i> ¨C Bzzzzzzzzzzzzt!!</i>


    The Secret Lord condensed his purple aura and shaped it into a massive de before firing it towards me and the mysterious figure.


    <i> ¨C nk!!</i>


    The mysterious figure effortlessly blocked the attack, easily dispersing the purple aura.


    ¡°Where are you running off to!¡±


    They then started chasing after the Secret Lord who was tottering away in escape.


    ¡°Damn it.¡±


    The remaining purple aura continued to shoot towards us.


    ¡°Ah, heup¡­¡±


    As Kania and I were unable to reveal our abilities, Serena quickly poured lunar mana into her fan. However, it was insufficient to block the purple aura that had gained momentum after being deflected by the mysterious figure.


    ¡°Frey! No!!¡±


    ¡°¡­Withdraw your mana. I¡¯ll take care of the rest.¡±


    Seeing the eyes of the people gradually shifting towards us, I spoke to Serena in a hurry.


    ¡°If it¡¯s now, as long as I make it look as natural as possible¡­¡±


    <i> ¨C Shaaa¡­!</i>


    ¡°¡­Huh?¡±


    I was nervously preparing myself for the iing aura when a blinding light suddenly flew in from behind.


    ¨C Boooom!!!


    An enormous golden bird shed with the purple de, causing a massive explosion. I stared dumbstruck before slowly looking back.


    ¡°Hm¡­¡±


    na walked out of the room, radiating a light brighter than ever before. Her noble and regal expression, which had been absent for the past few days, adorned her face again as she exuded an aura of a ruler.


    ¡°na¡­..¡±


    I inadvertently swallowed back my saliva as I stared at her in a daze. I felt as though I would throw up blood and copse at any moment.


    ¡°¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­.¡±¡±


    Kania, who had personally manipted her memories, and Serena, who had tensed up after deducing the situation, also shared the same reaction.


    ¡°Don¡¯t misunderstand.¡±


    A long period of tense silence ensued..


    ¡°I had no choice but to save you due to our binding covenant. I didn¡¯t do it because I like you.¡±


    ¡°Phew¡­..¡±


    na broke the silence, looking at me with the same icy gaze she had several months ago. Seeing that, all three of us sighed in relief.


    ¡°Move aside. I must settle the situation.¡±


    na¡¯s words were cold, and she gave us a strange look before brushing past. I smiled as I watched her go, but Kania whispered quietly to me.


    ¡°Nothing has been resolved yet. Her memories will return anytime between a few weeks to a few months, so we needto find a solution by then.¡±


    ¡°¡­I know.¡±


    I collected myself and helped lift Serena, who was struggling to stand.


    ¡°Serena, if we chase down the Secret Lord¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s toote. Seeing how the Curse of Familial Subordination has weakened, he must have suffered a significant injury, but I think he safely escaped.¡±


    ¡°Damn it¡­¡±


    I tightly clenched my fists in frustration as I saw her say those words with a hardened expression.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. I have my ways.¡±


    ¡°¡­Really?¡±


    ¡°Yes, of course. Probably?¡±


    Serena winked as she assured me, and seeing that, I found myself more at ease.


    ¡°Then let¡¯s first get out of here. There are too many watchful eyes.¡±


    Thinking I had taken care of everything I had to, I tried to quickly leave the ce before attracting any more unnecessary attention.


    ¡°Wait.¡±


    ¡°W-What is it?¡±


    na, who had previously moved past me, briefly hesitated before turning back towards me. Scared out of my wits, I took a step back.


    ¡°There¡¯s a dessert caf¨¦ nearby that¡¯s still open. Head there.¡±


    ¡°W-Why all of a sudden?¡±


    I felt flustered, but na firmly held onto my arms and began dragging me along, maintaining her unsympathetic expression.


    ¡°Are you asking because you don¡¯t know? It¡¯s your birthday party that happens only once every year. We can¡¯t let it end just like this.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°In ce of the Imperial Family, I¡¯ll be responsible for you. So, just follow me.¡±


    I stared at her in confusion, and na, who used to look at me as if I was insignificant, frowned.


    ¡°I already said I¡¯m not doing this because I like you, but because the covenant leaves me with no other choice. Do you think I¡¯m doing this because I want to?¡±


    ¡°N-No¡­ Didn¡¯t you say you were going to try and fix the situation here¡­¡±


    ¡°The covenant takes precedence over that. Now, be quiet and just follow me.¡±


    For some reason, her Monarch¡¯s Aura seemed to have gotten considerably stronger. I folded under her pressure and meekly followed behind her with a sour face.


    ¡°¡­Anyways, happy birthday.¡±


    na wished me a happy birthday under her breath, but it was so faint that I doubted whether she said it at all.


    ¡°Kania, what do you think is going on with them?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know either¡­¡±


    As I struggled to understand the bizarre turn of events with na, Serena and Kania exchanged concerned whispers.


    ¡®Well, since we were able to buy a few weeks to a few months of time¡­¡¯


    Amidst this chaotic situation, I made a new resolution.


    Although na had returned to harboring her previous disdain for me and had be somewhat of a ticking time bomb, I decided to do my best to treat her kindly.


    The stars tonight were shining particrly brightly.

 Chapter 99: Decrypting

    <b>? Decrypting ?</b>


    ¡°na, wait¡­¡±


    ¡°Hurry, they¡¯re going to close soon.¡±


    Despite my best efforts, I was unable to stop as na urged me forward with palpable frustration


    Although I initially thought to simply go along with her whims,I didn¡¯t know that the dessert caf¨¦ would have such a romantic atmosphere to it.


    ¡°na, there¡¯s this other ce I know instead¡­¡±


    ¡°Are you saying we should go somewhere else aftering all the way here? I¡¯m not wasting that much of my time for you.¡±


    I expressed my reluctance and tried to avoid entering the caf¨¦, but na obstinately persisted.


    How could a person have changed so much after recalling a single covenant?


    ¡°Welco¡ª¡±


    na grabbed my hand and dragged me into the store. The clerk initially weed us with a cheerful expression but stiffened on the spot when she recognized us.


    Indeed, it was quite reasonable to be shocked in such a situation.


    After all, the Empire¡¯s Third Imperial Princess and the firstborn son of a Duchy had stormed into their establishment in the middle of the night.


    ¡°Take us to your best seats and bring the most expensive items on the menu.¡±


    ¡°Y-Ye-Yes!¡±


    The clerk stood there with her mouth open, staring at us in disbelief,, but swiftly regained herposure and left to prepare na¡¯s order.


    ¡°Seeing how shocked she was, it doesn¡¯t seem like you¡¯ve been here before.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s none of your business.¡±


    I had merely asked her out of pure curiosity, but only a brusque response came back.


    ¡°¡­I have visited a few times, a long time ago.¡±


    She eventually ended up answering my question.


    ¡®Long ago¡­ is she talking about the previous timeline?¡¯


    I quietly entered the room when I noticed some bitterness in her words.


    ¡°You,e over for a moment.¡±


    ¡°Huh? Ah¡­ yes.¡±


    The room was intimately designed with an abundance of romantic decorations that just a glimpse of it could bring a blush to one¡¯s face. As I gawked at the room, na summoned a waitress and whispered something into her ears.


    ¡°Understood. Then I¡¯ll get it ready with that in mind¡­¡±


    ¡°Please and thank you.¡±


    After expressing her gratitude and sending the waitress away, na turned to look at me.


    ¡°By any chance, were you connected to tonight¡¯s incident as well?¡±


    ¡°Mm¡­¡±


    I pondered for a while at her sudden question before snickering.


    ¡°And if I was?¡±


    ¡°Ha¡­¡±


    I responded with a question to gauge her reaction, and na heaved a heavy sigh.


    ¡°Are you going to continue being so uncooperative even though we made a covenant with each other?


    ¡°A covenant you say¡­¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. By constantly betraying me like this¡­ you¡¯re only providing me with a reason to turn my back on you.


    na harshly scolded me, her voice tinged with noticeable irritation as she continued.


    ¡°And didn¡¯t you swear that if you couldn¡¯t make me into the Empress¡­¡±


    ¡°That I¡¯d give you my everything?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    na nodded as I recited the line that I heard in her subconsciousness along with Kania.


    ¡°If you keep interfering with my ascension to the throne¡­¡±


    ¡°Then I guess I¡¯ll just have to offer myself up to you.¡±


    Her face flushed red when I said that with a smile.


    ¡°Enough with your jokes.¡±


    ¡°Joke?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no way you would just offer yourself to me. You wouldn¡¯t have even bothered to cooperate with me if it weren¡¯t for the covenant.¡±


    na looked away as she retorted, and I asked her in a low voice.


    ¡°What if I¡¯m not joking?¡±


    ¡°¡­Stop it.¡±


    na gave me a cold re as she released her sr mana.


    I guess it was time I stopped teasing her.


    ¡°Hey, how much do you remember regarding what happened today?¡±


    ¡°Yes? Well, obviously¡­¡±


    She appeared ready to reply immediately, but then she began hesitating.


    ¡°Huh? Uh? Hm¡­¡±


    ¡°Oh, the dessert¡¯s here.¡±


    ¡°¡­Oh.¡±


    I was able to get a rough grasp of her condition from her reactions. I quickly pointed and directed her attention to the dessert and she took a slice, still appearing troubled..


    ¡°Hm¡­..?¡±


    However, the cake seemed familiar as if I had seen it many times before.


    ¡°A silver cat?¡±


    It was identical to the one from my dreams and the custom order cake Kania had brought.


    Now that I think about it, even in my dreams, it was always na who prepared the cake.


    What a coincidence.


    ¡°Oh my, what are you two doing here?¡±


    ¡°¡­It¡¯s you?¡±


    A familiar voice suddenly echoed from behind na.


    ¡°Why are you here?¡±


    ¡°Imperial Princess, why did you drag Frey away?¡±


    I stuck my head out, and as expected, it was Serena, petting her owl that was perched on top of her shoulder.


    ¡°I¡¯m treating him out for his birthday since the party turned out to be a disaster. I have an obligation to do at least this much for him.¡±


    ¡°So you¡¯re saying this is an impromptu birthday party?¡±


    na quietly nodded her head and Serena¡¯s lips curved into a smile.


    ¡°Then, I see no reason why I, as his fianc¨¦e, can¡¯t join in.¡±


    ¡°Serena, I had no idea you were this rude.¡±


    ¡°But weren¡¯t you the one who dragged him away without consulting me?¡±


    ¡°I have the authority and the right to do so.¡±


    ¡°I wonder¡­ I believe I still surpass you in both those aspects.¡±


    After vacantly listening in to their conversation, I whispered to Serena.


    ¡°Serena, how¡¯s the follow-up to the situation back thereing along?


    ¡°It¡¯s such a straightforward incident that even the ipetent imperial investigation squad will suffice. Not to mention, there¡¯s nothing more to be done since the perpetrator has already escaped. However, we¡¯ll still have to look into that suspicious person.¡±


    ¡°What about Kania?¡±


    ¡°¡­She said that there¡¯s something else she needs to investigate.¡±


    I slightly flinched at the piercing gleam in Serena¡¯s eyes, but stood up in surprise when I noticed someone suddenly barge into the store.


    ¡°Princess na! Are you alright!?¡±


    ¡°Fer¡­loche?¡±


    It was none other than Ferloche.


    ¡°What did that evil Frey do this time!?¡±


    Ferloche was gasping for breath as if she had rushed all the way here without stopping. Shortly after, she noticed me and began running her mouth.


    ¡°You! Because of you, Princess na is¡­¡±


    ¡°Ferloche, sit down for now.¡±


    ¡°¡­Euuu.¡±


    I hurriedly cut in before she could possibly trigger na¡¯s memories of the Ordeal to resurface. Although she made a sulky pout, she plopped down onto the chair.


    ¡°¡°¡­¡­¡­.¡±¡±


    The room was enveloped in silence.


    ¡°¡­Since I already had a birthday party with Kania and Irina, am I having one with them this time around?¡±


    I remembered the information about my birthday party from the Prophecy and quietly asked Ferloche a question.


    ¡°How did you get here?¡±


    ¡°Ah, about that. I actually received an invitation to the ball as well, but I got lost¡­¡±


    ording to her, she had still been invited ¨C despite her strained rtionship with the imperial family ¨C as a result of her role as the Saintess who only appeared once every 1000 years.


    However, she had gotten lost after getting off her carriage to buy some firecrackers. Due to that, she had arrivedte, and by then, the whole incident had transpired with the ce gettingpletely wrecked.


    In such a situation, she had asked around and found out where na and I were headed. Then, she rushed over here, worried I might have done something to na who recently had bad rumors circting around her. And that was how our current situation came to be.


    ¡°So, why the firecrackers?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s¡­ because it¡¯s your birthday¡­¡±


    After saying that, she pointed the firecracker towards me and pulled.


    <i>¨C Pababang!!</i>


    ¡°¡­Lady Ferloche, that was very rude.¡±


    ¡°I-I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    Ferloche appeared to have done it deliberately, but luckily, there were no problems since Serena was able to protect my face in time with her fan. Serena scoldedher, causing Ferloche to shrink back and be slightly disheartened.


    ¡°But, what¡¯s happening here?¡±


    ¡°¡­It¡¯s a birthday party.¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re holding a birthday party for Frey.¡±


    na averted her gaze as she trailed off, and Serena answered with a smile instead.


    ¡°That¡¯s why there¡¯s no need for Miss Ferloche to stay. You must be exhausted, so why don¡¯t you head back¡­¡±


    It appeared that Serena wanted to ride the momentum from her previous response to chase Ferloche away.


    ¡°I¡¯ll stay!¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m going to stay to make sure Frey doesn¡¯t harm Princess na!¡±


    Serena simply sighed and sat right beside me as she saw Ferloche clenching her two fists with a resolute expression.


    ¡°¡­Then, please have a seat next to me.¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    Ferloche sat down once again a short distance from me while na, appearing somewhat displeased with the series of events, wished me a happy birthday as she brought out some candles.


    ¡°Anyways, happy birthday¡­¡±


    That was the beginning of my small birthday party.


    Out of all the birthday parties I had experienced thus far, I could count the ones that I¡¯ve actually enjoyed on one hand, and this was definitely one of them.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    ¡°Your Highness na.¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    Whether it was due to his eagerness to the party or simply because the cake was just delicious, Frey eventually went to the restroom after consuming several portions more than he normally would. In his absence, Serena subtly initiated a conversation with na.


    ¡°What are your ns for Frey from here on out?¡±


    ¡°Hm¡­..¡±


    na, who was quietly eating her cake, sighed.


    ¡°I still find him extremely despicable, but I guess I¡¯ll have to try hard to rehabilitate him.¡±


    ¡°Why did you suddenly have a change of heart?¡±


    Serena clearly remembered how na had consulted her for Frey¡¯s assassination. na solemnly closed her eyes.


    ¡°¡­It¡¯s nothing you need to know.¡±


    ¡°Hm¡­¡±


    Having already heard the truth from Kania, Serena looked at na with a mysterious glint in her eyes before turning to Ferloche.


    ¡°Lady Ferloche, what about¡­¡±


    ¡°This tastes so good¡­!¡±


    ¡°¡­I see.¡±


    Ferloche was like hamster, stuffing both her cheeks with the cake¡­ Serena let out a sigh and averted her gaze.


    ¡°Serena, what have you been looking at so attentively?¡±


    na tilted her head in confusion. She found it odd that Serena, who was typically infatuated with sweets, didn¡¯t even nce at her cake, and was instead, staring at something else.


    ¡°I¡¯m trying to solve a riddle.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s a riddle that not even you can solve?¡±


    Serena¡¯s serious answer piqued na¡¯s curiosity.


    Despite her earlier dislike for Serena, na was surprised to find that there was a riddle that Serena could not solve.


    ¡°It could be that there¡¯s not enough information¡­ or maybe I¡¯m just overanalyzing it¡­ It appears that I still have much to learn.¡±


    Serena smiled bitterly. At that moment, Ferloche, who had been wolfing down the cake, opened her mouth.


    ¡°That riddle! I¡¯ll solve it!¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m confident in solving riddles!¡±


    Serena looked bemused as she gazed upon Ferloche¡¯s sparkling eyes. She soon smiled and responded.


    ¡°Well, just like how there¡¯s the proverb ¡®Two heads are better than one,¡¯ in the Eastern continent¡­ Perhaps a fresh, unique perspective different from mine will help.¡±


    ¡°W-What does that mean?¡±


    ¡°¡­I¡¯ll share the riddle with you, so mull over it. Of course, I¡¯d greatly appreciate Miss na¡¯s help as well.¡±


    Ferloche¡¯s face lit up in excitement while na nodded skeptically.


    ¡°¡®One coincidence¡¯, ¡®Five enlightenments.¡¯ And a¡­ ¡®Boomerang that passes between the half moon and the crescent moon.¡¯¡±


    ¡°¡°¡­¡­?¡±¡±


    Both na and Ferloche wore puzzled expressions as soon as they heard the riddle.


    ¡°I think I roughly understand the first two¡­ but I don¡¯t have a clue for thest one.¡±


    ¡°What kind of¡­¡±


    ¡°Something feels off even when Ipare it to a sr eclipse¡­ and no rted legendse to my mind either¡­ Maybe it¡¯s a metaphor? No. No matter how I look at it, I think I¡¯m overthinking it¡­¡±


    ¡°Serena?¡±


    ¡°I even cross-checked with Frey by pretending that I couldn¡¯t read it. I suspected there might have been a magic symbol that was only visible to the Starlight family, but he saw the same thing I did. So why¡­¡±


    na scowled as Serena became lost in her thoughts while in the midst of her exnation.


    ¡°Hello? You should at least give us more information. What are we supposed to do if you only give us the riddle without the context¡­¡±


    ¡°We need to uncover the cryptic message behind the riddle. Solving it will reveal a new path.¡±


    ¡°¡­Hm.¡±


    As soon as Serena finished exining, a long silence ensued.


    ¡°A half-moon and crescent moon¡­ Wouldn¡¯t it be rted to the moon¡¯s cycle? Or it could represent a sr eclipse¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve already considered these possibilities.¡±


    ¡°Then it might be a metaphor.¡±


    ¡°¡­It might be.¡±


    Ferloche, who had previously been confident, was now quiet. Instead, na was the one to break the silence as she curiously started exchanging ideas with Serena.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t a boomerang¡­ something thates back? Maybe the boomerang passing through a half-moon and crescent moon represents something¡­¡±


    ¡°Hm¡­¡±


    ¡°Is there a term for the phase between a half-moon and a crescent moon? If it¡¯s referring to that¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­There¡¯s no such thing.¡±


    na, who had been diligently offering her thoughts, slightly frowned at Serena¡¯s quick rebuttal.


    ¡°As expected, I dislike the moon.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    Serena briefly red at na.


    At that moment¡­


    ¡°Please get me a pen and paper!¡±


    ¡°¡°What!?¡±¡±


    Ferloche looked proud of herself.


    ¡°If the text is insufficient, we can just try drawing it!¡±


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    <i>At the same time.</i>


    ¡°¡­Alright, this should be good enough.¡±


    The Demon King had been running around for a while under the guise of a hero.


    After finally distancing herself from ces that were crowded by people, the Demon King¡¯s lips lifted to form a smile.


    ¡°Now, it¡¯ll finally start in full swing.¡±


    ¡°Start¡­?¡±


    A girl d in a ck robe was following closely behind the Demon King.


    ¡°¡­What exactly will be starting?¡±


    The girl¡¯s left ring finger was shining bright.

 Chapter 100: Hope

    <b>? Hope ?</b>


    ¡°Here¡¯s the pen and the paper.¡±


    ¡°Thank you!¡±


    Ferloche eagerly began to sketch on the paper that Serena had given her.


    ¡°Firstly, I¡¯ll draw the first word from the riddle: the half moon!¡±


    After scribbling on the paper for a short while, she showed her finished drawing to both Serena and na.


    ¡°¡­Ferloche, a half moon is traditionally drawn vertically, not horizontally.¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­.¡±


    However, na pointed at the drawing of the moon with a sigh. Ferloche, who had been spacing out, frowned and said.


    ¡°Well, then should I draw it on the right side or the left side?¡±


    ¡°Do it on the right side. In the Sunrise Empire, the half-moon should always be drawn on the right.¡±


    ¡°Oh, Howe?¡±


    Ferloche asked with a bewildered look, still holding on to her pen. Serena tapped the table with her fingers as she answered Ferloche¡¯s question.


    ¡°It¡¯s a legend associated with the Moon God. It¡¯ll take too much time to exin, so let¡¯s just move on for now.¡±


    ¡°Sure, then I will draw it on the right side¡­¡±


    Ferloche began to draw the moon following Serena¡¯s advice and with renewed confidence, she said.


    ¡°Mmm, right. Next, I should draw the crescent moon on the right side¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­The Sunrise empire is on the Southern continent, so you should draw the crescent moon on the left side.¡±


    ¡°Thank you!¡±


    Since she didn¡¯t know the direction of the crescent moon, Ferloche paused her drawing momentarily. But with na¡¯s guidance, she resumed without hesitation once again.


    ¡°Nice! With this, the riddle for the half-moon and the crescent moon isplete!¡±


    ¡°Good. What¡¯s next?¡±


    Initially, Serena had been looking at Ferloche with a bored look. But she soon became curious and asked the excited Ferloche.


    ¡°Next, we should draw a boomerang passing between the half-moon and the crescent moon!¡±


    Having said that, Ferloche cheerfully added a drawing of a boomerang.


    ¡°Did you consider the direction of the boomerang?¡±


    ¡°Ack!¡±


    Upon hearing na¡¯s words, Ferloche¡¯s hand stopped again.


    ¡°Oh, oh¡­ then let¡¯s draw it from all angles!¡±


    ¡°Lady Ferloche, wait.¡±


    With her sess just around the corner, Ferloche turned anxious. Ferloche tried to reach for the paper but Serena calmly caught her hand.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to draw it from all angles. Just draw it in all four directions.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°Yes, because there¡¯s something I want to point out. If the letters appear here¡­ that would be enough.¡±


    ¡°Fi-First¡­ I¡¯ll draw it first!¡±


    As Serena said that, Ferloche eagerly began drawing the boomerang with her eyes wide open.


    ¡°First, to start¡­¡±


    ¡°This¡­¡±


    ¡°Serena?


    Ferloche became puzzled because Serena had already reacted when she had only drawn the first boomerang but.


    ¡°¡­Even so, I need to go back to the Western continent.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Ferloche and na were taken aback as Serena stood up with a determined look.


    ¡°Why the Western continent all of a sudden?


    ¡°You can¡¯t, Serena! You¡¯re still in a precarious situation.¡±


    Serena¡¯s face turned stiff, remembering the possibility of being attacked by the Secret Lord at any moment, causing her to slink back into her seat.


    ¡°That shape¡­ I saw that pattern clearly at the historic site in the Western continent.¡­¡±


    ¡°Th-Then! Did we solve the riddle?¡±


    ¡°¡­Of course, Lady Ferloche. You solved it.¡±


    ¡°Woah!¡±


    Serena had a smile on her face, as she gently patted Ferloche¡¯s hair. But her expression soon turned solemn as she added,.


    ¡°However, there is still something suspicious about it.¡±


    ¡°Something suspicious?¡±


    ¡°Yes. The first one is, why did the person who left this riddle leave no solution to it at all?¡±


    ¡°Would there be anyone in the world who would leave a riddle and also provide the solution?¡±


    na spoke with her arms crossed. Shaking her head, Serena answered softly.


    ¡°No. In truth, a person who leaves a riddle with no solution makes no sense. In fact, they shouldn¡¯t have left it as a riddle at all.¡±


    She couldn¡¯t help but recall the First Hero, who was the one who had left the prophecy.


    ¡°But the fact that he left it as a riddle¡­ he must have been in some kind of a predicament that left him no choice but to do it this way, right?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what you are talking about, but congrattions!¡±


    ¡°And the second reason is¡­ Lady Ferloche you¡¯re the one who said it.¡±


    ¡°¡­Yes?¡±


    Serena stared at Ferloche, who had just congratted her, with a subtle look. Tapping her fan with her hand, she continued.


    ¡°Ferloche, by any chance, was it not because of luck, but of your own volition¡­¡±


    ¡°Serena, don¡¯t you need to secretly go now?¡±


    ¡°¡­Ah.¡±


    Unbeknownst to them, Frey had returned from the restroom. He approached his seat, his expression firm, and gestured toward the clock.


    ¡°Um¡­ I have to go now, I don¡¯t want to bete.¡±


    ¡°Alright, Serena. Be careful.¡±


    Serena then stood up, walked over to Frey who had been looking at her sadly, and then whispered in his ear,


    ¡°I left a gift for you in your seat.¡±


    ¡°A birthday gift? You already gave one to me, didn¡¯t y¡ª¡±


    ¡°Maybe this gift will be something that can lead you down a new path.¡±


    Because Serena said those words more seriously than usual, Frey bewilderedly nodded his head in his confusion. Seeing that, Serena smiled and continued speaking.


    ¡°And, we need to catch that Secret Lord as soon as possible.¡±


    ¡°Yes, of course.¡±


    ¡°It seems like I need to go to the Western continent no matter what.¡±


    ¡°The Western continent?¡±


    Hearing those words, Frey frowned and said.


    ¡°If you¡¯re talking about the ruins, the Demon King¡­¡±


    ¡°No, I need to go there alone and in secret.¡±


    ¡°¡­Why?¡±


    ¡°There is something I need to verify.¡±


    Saying that, Serena nced at the clock. Then she turned her gaze back at Frey and whispered.


    ¡°Anyway, we have obtained a new hope¡­ we absolutely cannot give up on it, Frey.¡±


    ¡°¡­I see.¡±


    Frey hesitated, but ultimately he nodded in agreement to Serena¡¯s words. She smiled briefly before quickly exiting the room.


    ¡°Frey! What were you talking about with Serena?¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to know.¡±


    Unlike how he was with Serena, Frey looked at Ferlochewith a faint gaze. Frey coldly answered her question and headed back to his seat.


    ¡°¡­Huh?¡±


    Upon sitting down, Frey noticed a piece of paper lying on his seat, along with the cake that na had sliced. He picked up the paper and asked,


    ¡°What is this?¡±


    ¡°A riddle!¡±


    ¡°A riddle?¡±


    Tilting his head, Frey observed the paper in his hand.


    ¡°It¡¯s Serena¡¯s gift for you.¡±


    With her arms crossed, na replied to his question. Hearing that, Frey picked up the paper and said


    <strong>DLC</strong>


    ¡°So what is this?¡±


    ¡°Perhaps it represents a hope that can change everything?¡±


    Behind na, who shrugged as she answered Frey¡¯s question, the morning sun was slowly rising.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    <i> At the same time</i>


    ¡°Hoam¡­¡±


    The Demon Kingzily yawned as she gazed upon the rising morning sun. She was strolling down a bustling street packed with people.


    <i>¨C Whoosh¡­</i>


    In a split second, her armor and camouge magic vanished.


    It took less than a second.


    The Demon King, who was poised to set the world on fire, had transformed into the small saint of the orphanage. As morning came, she started to walk along the street.


    ¡°Sister Ruby!¡±


    ¡°Sister Ruby!¡±


    ¡°Hello~!¡±


    As if something good had happened, she was humming happily while walking on the streets. Soon after, a little girl and boy in ragged clothes from the vegetable shop greeted her. She returned their greeting with a smile.


    ¡°Is your business doing well?¡±


    When she passed the children, she paused and asked a question to the girl.


    ¡°Yes! It is going well!¡±


    The girl answered with a bright look on her face.


    ¡°Th-That¡­¡±


    However, the skinny boy who had been coughing beside the girl, couldn¡¯t tell the same lie, as he looked at the flies hovering over the counter.


    ¡°Give me one carrot.¡±


    ¡°Ah, Yes!¡±


    Ruby nced at that boy and asked for a carrot with a bright smile stered on her face.


    ¡°It¡¯s 3 coppers!¡±


    ¡°Here, take it.¡±


    ¡°¡­Huh!¡±


    Soon after she received the carrot, Ruby gave one gold coin to the girl and said.


    ¡°Then, work hard!¡±


    ¡°Th-The change¡­!¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have the money to give me the change anyway. Just take it.¡±


    She then gently stroked the girl¡¯s hair, as the people around them looked on in admiration.


    ¡°Then, I¡¯m going.¡±


    ¡°Good-Goodbye¡­.¡±


    Ruby indifferently epted such gazes. Bidding her farewell, Ruby started to walk down the street again, leaving behind the boy, whose face had now turned red.


    ¡°¡­Hooo.¡±


    Ruby abruptly stopped walking and looked up to the sky. cing her hand in front of her eyes, she instinctively pushed aside something in her vision.


    Her dynamic visual ability had been developed to match the speed of light, allowing her to instantly read all the information in front of her.Then, with a motion as natural as the flow of water, she pushed something aside again.


    This behavior, that had formed out of habit, was now a part of the evil woman¡¯s physical skill.


    <i> ¨C Thud!</i>


    After walking for a long time, Ruby arrived at a worn-out inn. She tossed the carrot into her sub-space and began knocking on the door.


    ¡°Oh my, Ruby! You came today as well?¡±


    ¡°Yes! I want to eat my breakfast here!¡±


    ¡°Oh my¡­ you¡¯re so kind. But you really don¡¯t need toe here every day.¡±


    ¡°No! Of course, I do it because I like it.¡±


    When Ruby said those words, the innkeeper¡¯s eyes reddened with gratitude.


    ¡°One bowl of leek potato soup and a wholemeal bread please!¡±


    ¡°¡­Right away.¡±


    Ruby cheerfully ordered her food. She then leaned back on her chair and closed her eyes for a moment.


    ¡°¡­So what was the penalty again?¡±


    Soon after, Ruby muttered in a low voice, and an information window floated in front of her.


    ¡ºPenalty: All of your stats will be drastically reduced for a month¡»


    ¡°Even so, I can still shred them all apart.¡±


    ¡ºIt will take effect starting from now¡»


    Indifferent to Ruby¡¯s uninterested reply, the System started to apply the punishment. With an inquisitive gaze, Ruby said.


    ¡°I clearly feel weakened. As expected, it really is novel.¡±


    Having said that, Ruby tapped the system window in front of her. Shortly after, she voiced absurdly,


    ¡°But¡­ is that all you got? In the end, a loser like you can only interfere with me this much.¡±


    Ruby shoved the system window forward, and she continued to talk with a condescending gaze as the system window slowly approached her.


    ¡°I know you can hear me even in that state. So why don¡¯t you answer me? Huh?¡±


    Ruby kept on knocking on the system window in front of her as she tried to talk to the system. Soon, with a displeased look, she yawned and muttered.


    ¡°What a petty fellow.¡±


    She looked around with a bored expression, but seeing the innkeeper bringing her food made her cry out with a smile.


    ¡°Thank you for the food!¡±


    Ruby took a big spoonful of the soup, but her expression soon changed to one of confusion.


    ¡°¡­What¡¯s this?¡±


    The potato soup was red.


    By any chance, did the innkeeper make a mistake while preparing it?


    ¡°Excuse me, why is this soup re¡­ heugh!¡±


    As she pondered this, Ruby took another bite, but suddenly bent over as she experienced some unknown sensationpletely foreign to her.


    ¡°Ru, Ruby? What happened?¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­ Hhh¡­ Ugh¡­. Heugh!¡±


    <b><i> Is this blood?</i></b>


    <b><i> The thing that is continuouslying out of my mouth, is it really blood?</i></b>


    With her mind filled with such thoughts, Ruby felt pain in her body¡­ it was something that she had never experienced before.


    ¡ºPermanent debuff activated. (you need to follow your fate as a Pretender)¡» ¡ºYour lifespan and life force have are sharply decreased permanently¡» ¡ºStack: 1¡»


    ¡°¡­What?¡±


    In such an iprehensible situation, Ruby tried hard to keep her consciousness from fading away. Looking at the system window floating in front of her eyes, she gritted her teeth and muttered


    ¡°Who¡­ who the fuck¡­ huh?¡±


    She was soon covered in blood. She crazily looked around and caught a glimpse of a suspicious figure outside the window. She hurriedly used her Search Magic.


    ¡°Ruby!! Are you alright? Ruby!!¡±


    ¡°Quickly call a doctor! Quick!!¡±


    ¡°Is that a chronic disease? Ruby is usually healthy¡­¡±


    ¡°Mo-Move¡­¡±


    At that moment, because the people who came to help her flocked together, she lost sight of that suspicious person.


    ¡°He-Heugh¡­.¡±


    In order to get a better look of that suspicious person, Ruby tried to push those people away. But she soon reached her limit and passed out.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what suddenly happened but¡­¡±


    From outside the window, re watched everything unfold.


    ¡°¡­This makes it clear.¡±


    She concluded her observation by adding some notes to her already packed journal..


    ¡°You are the Hero¡¯s enemy.¡±


    In front of re¡¯s eyes, there was a floating quest window with the phrase [Fallen Hero] etched on it.


    <strong>T/N: 100 Chapters in!! </strong><strong>If you like the novel don¡¯t forget to rate/leave a review here.</strong>

 Chapter 101: Secret Store

    <b>? Secret Store ?</b>


    ¡°Young Master, it¡¯s morning already.¡±


    ¡°Ugh¡­ so soon?¡±


    Time went by after the chaotic birthday party and in the blink of an eye, The first day of the academy¡¯s new term had arrived.


    And so, I felt it was best to prepare thoroughly before I returned to the academy.


    ¡°Kania, give me a report.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Young Master.¡±


    I rubbed my eyes and sat up in bed with such thoughts going through my mind. Kania took out a notebook from her chest before she started talking.


    ¡°First, regarding the Welfare Foundation you mentioned before¡­ We are making steady progress .¡±


    ¡°Oh, really?¡±


    ¡±In a timeframe between a few weeks to a few months, it will be ready tounch. Of course, any connection to you and the Starlight Duchy will be kept confidential.¡±


    Kania responded to my question with a slightly tired look on her face. It seemed as though leading the establishment of the Welfare Foundation had been quite burdensome for her.


    ¡°If you had told me earlier, I could have offered some help¡­¡±


    ¡±It¡¯s for the best if I bear this responsibility alone. If you got involved, it could leave a trace¡±


    ¡°¡­but isn¡¯t it very troublesome?¡±


    I felt proud of Kania, but at the same time, I felt sorry for her as well. I worriedly asked her.


    ¡°Would you like me to give you a massage? I learned a special technique that could help relieve your fatigue.¡±


    ¡°No, I¡¯m fine¡­¡±


    Kania, who had been mechanically answering me until then, stopped and started contemting my offer.


    ¡°Please do so then.¡±


    After hesitating for quite some time, Kania finally answered with a meek voice.


    ¡°Fine, sit here and I¡¯ll start with your shoulders.¡±


    I smiled cheekily and patted the space beside me on the bed. Kania, with her head bowed, timidly sat next to me.


    ¡°Th-Then¡­ the second report¡­ uh¡­ Heuh¡­!¡±


    I started to softly massage Kania¡¯s shoulder. As she was about to make her second report, she flinched and let out a deting sound.


    ¡°Ah, sorry Kania. I used my ster mana by ident¡­¡±


    I felt embarrassed for a while because of my oversight. I expressed my apologies immediately upon realizing my mistake of unwittingly utilizing my Ster mana on her, a warlock.


    ¡°¡­It¡¯s fine.¡±


    ¡°It must have hurt, right? I¡¯m sorry. Originally, this massage is supposed to be performed by infusing ster mana into the person¡¯s muscles, rxing them in the process. Of course, it can¡¯t be used on you¡­¡±


    ¡°Just do it, please.¡±


    Kania cut off my words and replied in a low voice as she looked at me..


    ¡°I don¡¯t mind if it¡¯s a small amount.¡±


    ¡°What? But¡­¡±


    ¡±I¡¯m really fine. It only felt like a light poke. On the contrary, it will instead increase the massage¡¯s effect as well.¡±


    ¡±Well¡­ okay. If you say so.¡±


    Upon hearing her answer, I immediately nodded. I spread a small amount of the ster mana onto my hand and began to massage her shoulder again carefully.


    ¡°Then¡­ the second report.¡±


    Kania, who was trembling from my touch, looked down at her notebook and calmly resumed her report.


    ¡°Yesterday the payment for the contract cancetion was paid to themoner students in ss A.¡±


    ¡°Hoo.¡±


    From Kania¡¯s words, I could almost imagine their emotional faces as they received the money.


    ¡°Thanks to you, students with a sick parent or sibling were able to take them to the hospital, and those who couldn¡¯t afford food can now have full stomachs for a while.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s truly a relief.¡±


    ¡°And, more than anything, they can now buy their own books and don¡¯t need to take turns in using them anymore. It¡¯s all because of the Young Master¡¯s¡­ ahh¡­¡±


    Kania let out another moan as I continued massaging her neck.


    ¡°Is there any way to help the students from other sses too?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure. I¡¯ve tried to search for a way but¡­ there is definitely a limit, isn¡¯t there?¡±


    I muttered in a regretful voice as I nced at Kania. When her body stopped trembling, she responded softly.


    ¡°Indeed, I don¡¯t know what exactly the limit is, but if we help them regrly, it could have negative consequences.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. So for the time being¡­¡±


    ¡°But what if there is a solution to that?¡±


    Kania frowned as she saw me smiling while saying so.


    ¡°Is there really a way?¡±


    ¡°Conduct a survey on themoner students for me, focusing on the unfortunate things they have faced such as unfair treatment, poverty, and violence.¡±


    I stretched Kania¡¯s back as I instructed her and then added.


    ¡°We can¡¯t be certain if there really is a way. You don¡¯t need to worry too much.¡±


    ¡°¡­Please be careful.¡±


    Kania let out a sigh as I straightened her back. It was stiff due to her relentless service to me. After answering me, she flipped through the pages of her notebook.


    ¡°Then¡­ thest report¡­¡±


    ¡°What have you written so much about in that notebook?¡±


    ¡°¡­Hyaa!¡±


    Intrigued by the notebook Kania constantly referred to during her reports to me, I reached my hand in for a closer look, causing her to shield it in rm.


    ¡°Why? Are you writing curses about me in there?¡±


    ¡°N-No, it¡¯s just that I jotted down some personal thoughts.¡±


    ¡°Really? I just wanted a quick peek. It can¡¯t be helped then. Continue with your report.¡±


    With that, I leaned back and Kania, her face slightly flushed, resumed her report.


    ¡°It is about the incident that urred at your birthday ball. The Imperial Family has issued an official announcement .¡±


    ¡°What did they say?¡±


    ¡°They deemed it a result of the actions of an unstable warlock.¡±


    I showed a bewildered look at those words, while Kania sighed and continued.


    ¡°Given the fact that the perpetrator was the Moonlight family¡¯s Secret Lord, their inability to protect the ce where the imperial nobles have gathered, and the close ties between na and the two Dukes, it seems that the incident was covered up..¡±


    ¡°Alright, but what about the witnesses? What is their reaction?¡±


    ¡°Since the announcement has just been made, we need to wait a bit longer to see their reactions. Also, there are rumors spreading that you are closely rted to the case.¡±


    ¡°So that is why I got so many points.¡±


    I nonchntly responded to Kania¡¯s somber words. Kania, who had been receiving my massage calmly until then, turned her head and red at me as she heard my words.


    ¡°Ah, what about the mysterious person who appeared?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t have any information about that. The Imperial Family is desperately trying to keep this matter under wraps.¡±


    ¡°And what have you heard so far?¡±


    ¡°There are witness ounts being circted by those who were present at the time, but they only refer to the person as a just individual. There is no further information avable.¡±


    ¡°Hm¡­¡±


    I took a moment to ponder, avoiding Kania¡¯s glum expression. My hand remained on her shoulder as I considered her words.


    ¡°It¡¯s quite strange. It was hard to clearly see but what they were carrying was surely the sword from one of the Hero¡¯s armors.¡±


    ¡°¡­it wasn¡¯t stolen right?¡±


    ¡°No, that¡¯s impossible. The Hero¡¯s armor is sealed in the Starlight family¡¯s cer.¡±


    ¡°Then what the person was carrying must have been a fake.¡±


    She became quiet for a moment, deep in thought, before continuing.


    ¡°No matter how I think about it, this kind of thing never happened in the previous timeline.¡±


    ¡°You are right, it never happened. Of course, there were many who imed to be the Hero, but they weren¡¯t as strong as that individual. Most of them were just bragging.¡±


    With a sigh, I finished organizing my thoughts, lost in contemtion alongside Kania.


    ¡°Alright then, you can cease your investigation into the destroyed scroll merchant. For now, devote all your resources to uncovering the identity of the imposter wielding the fake Hero¡¯s armor.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Young Master.¡±


    ¡°Right¡­ then we need to prepare to leave.¡±


    Saying that, I released my hold on her shoulder. She then cocked her head and asked me a question.


    ¡°Where are we going?¡±


    ¡±I n to utilize the jade pendant I received as the reward from the Second Ordeal.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°There is an item I¡¯d like to ask Rosinante, the legendary craftsman, to make.¡±


    Saying that, I took out the jade pendant from my pouch and showed it to Kania. Her eyes lit up with curiosity and she asked me another question.


    ¡°What would you like to request?¡±


    ¡°I just need to have something repaired, that¡¯s all.¡±


    Saying that, I headed to the door.


    ¡°Then, I will be bac¡­¡±


    ¡°Heugh!¡±


    But when I grabbed the doorknob, Kania suddenly began to let out weird noises.


    <b><i> What happened?</i></b>


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    ¡°Aaahh¡­¡±


    ¡°Ka-Kania? What happened?¡±


    ¡°I apologize for disying this unsightly side to you, Young Master.¡±


    Frey was taken aback as Kania clutched her belly and panted heavily.


    ¡°No wonder you were flinching so much when I gave you the massage. Is there something wrong with your body? Is it because of the ster mana I infused¡­¡±


    ¡°Th-That is not it.¡±


    With a worried expression, Frey approached Kania as he thought it may have been his fault. Kania shook her head and answered his queries,


    ¡°Ever since the incident at the birthday party, my stomach has been spasming whenever I see the Young Master.¡±


    ¡°Stomach spasms?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Even now¡­ Haa¡­¡±


    Kania lowered her head as she clutched her belly. A look of panic donned Frey¡¯s face as he approached her.


    ¡°Do the symptoms match what happenedst time?¡±


    ¡°He-Heugh¡­¡±


    Frey frowned as he saw Kania¡¯s intense reaction to his touch on her stomach.


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure, but I think the symptoms are simr to a twisted mana circuit¡­¡±


    ¡°Yo-Young Master¡­ your hand, please¡­¡±


    ¡°Then, the solution must be the same, right?¡±


    After he said that, Frey started to carefully stroke Kania¡¯s stomach.


    ¡°¡­Heugh!!!¡±


    Even though Frey attempted to touch Kania¡¯s stomach as softly as possible, the sensation still made her jump in fear. The chill that overtook her was not of aforting touch, but instead, a bone-chilling one.


    ¡°Hm¡­ as I suspected, there is a problem with your mana circuit. Maybe because you were under a lot of pressure recently.¡±


    ¡°Th-Thank you for the diagnosis. So now¡­ Aaahh¡­¡±


    ¡°Hold on a little longer. If we leave it like this, it will only get worse.¡±


    Kania tried to stop him, as she felt herself bing dizzy. But Frey, deeply concerned for her well-being, only increased the pressure of his touch on her stomach.


    ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t know anymore¡­¡±


    A dreadful chill took over her, and in her fading thoughts, she began to recall what had happened a few weeks prior.


    ¡®Is that¡­ the reason?¡¯


    At the birthday party held a few weeks ago, she had scolded Rosewyn for trying to seduce her young master and had gone to grab a drink to quench her thirst..


    ¡®At that time, I only thought it was a drink left by the Young Master¡­


    Only then did she realize the cause of the abnormality. But it was already toote.


    With the thought of seducing Frey, Rosewyn had put an aphrodisiac into the drink in an attempt to seduce Frey.


    But with her Warlock ability that turned any poison or drug into ck mana, coupled with Kania¡¯s already disturbed state of mind, the result was nothing short of disastrous.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    ¡°¡­it has been a while since thest time I came here.¡±


    After rubbing Kania¡¯s belly for a while, I soon came to the conclusion that it wasn¡¯t something that could be solved in a day. So, I informed her that I would continue to provide her with treatment from now on and then left the mansion, as nned, and headed for the back alley.


    ¡°That¡­ Isn¡¯t that Frey?¡±


    ¡°Shh! Do you want to get yourself killed?¡±


    ¡°He got some nerve¡­ to still be walking around despite all the rumors about him.¡±


    People started whispering as they saw me, so I gathered the ster mana in my ears to listen in on their conversations. It was no surprise that they were gossiping about me.


    ¡°¡­His face is kind of cute though.¡±


    ¡°Right, what a shame.¡±


    ¡°Even if his power is weak¡­¡±


    I had no chance to bask in the glory of being shunned by the beggars and corrupt nobles in the back alley this time. Instead, the voices of youngdies who had gathered far away from me, evaluating my appearance, dug into my ears.


    ¡®¡­It should be here somewhere.¡¯


    Withdrawing the ster mana I had gathered in my ears, I searched the corner of the back alley.


    ¡°Is this it?¡±


    I finally found a dpidated wall covered in graffiti and cautiously infused my ster mana between the cracks.


    Not long after, the surroundings began to shake. The dpidated wall started to soften and eventually turned into a pudding-like consistency. I stirred it a few times with my hands, then took a deep breath and quickly jumped inside after having a look around.


    ¡°¡­Hoo.¡±


    The scene that I had anticipated instantly came into view.


    Scrolls could be found hanging here and there, along with colorful potions and weapons that looked powerful even from the outside. All sorts of magic tools were also visible.


    Right.


    This was one of the hidden ces in the game, ¡®Dark Tale Fantasy 2¡¯, or more specifically, the secret store.


    In the first part of the game, it was said that this item shop owner was the legendary craftsman Rosinante, whose name was widely renowned even to this day. Even I had no idea how a person from a thousand years ago could still be alive.


    ¡°Well, it is none of my business.¡±


    I came here today because I wanted to either repair or upgrade the ¡®Mask of Deception¡¯ that was shattered in the ¡®Ashen Forest¡¯ a long time ago.


    This was something I definitely needed in the future. In addition, my body had been itching for a while to do some good deeds.


    I also want to heal myself by doing some good things.


    ¡°Is anyone there?¡±


    I approached the old-fashioned counter and took out an ¡°ornamental box¡± from my chest pocket, calling for the shop owner. I had heard a prophecy from my ancestor that if I returned this stolen box, which I had acquired at an auction a few months ago, to Rosinante, an ¡°Easter Egg¡± would appear. It was something I was definitely looking forward to.¡°Hoam¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­.?¡±


    As I waited expectantly, I heard a yawn from somewhere.


    ¡°Eum¡­ who are you?¡±


    ¡°Ah, that¡­¡±


    After searching for a while for the source of the sound, I heard something again under the counter and leaned over to introduce myself.


    ¡°Yo-You¡­¡±


    Seeing the person perked up with his disheveled look, I froze as Iid my eyes upon him.


    ¡°You finally came¡­¡±


    The scroll store¡¯s owner, who I was diligently searching for, stared at me for a while with a subtle gaze.


    ¡°¡­.Hic.¡±


    He was huping¡­. This man waspletely drunk.

 Chapter 102: Karma

    <b>? Karma ?</b>


    ¡°You are¡­¡±


    ¡°Oh? That box¡­?¡±


    I nkly looked at the owner. The owner, who appeared drunk, huped and reached out his hand with a gleam in his eye..


    ¡°Why are you here?¡±


    ¡°Ekkk¡­.¡±


    I looked at him warily and hid the box behind me. The owner then lost his bnce, he fell on the counter with his stretched hand.


    ¡°This bastard. I¡¯m the owner of that box you are holding.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re the owner?¡±


    I frowned as I looked at him. After hearing what he said, I let out a surprised reply.


    This drunken old man in front of me, was he really Rosinante, the legendary master who owned the item store in the first version of the game?


    ¡°You look a lot like Hanbyeol¡­ but of course, your hair color is different.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    I got pulled back from my thoughts when I heard a dunce-like voice of an elderly.


    ¡°What do you mean¡­¡±


    ¡°Forget it. Tell me, what do you want from me? Of course, you should know that the things that I makee with their own cost¡­¡±


    Tilting my head in confusion, I tried to ask him what his words had meant. Yet, he just waved it off and started to talk with an annoyed voice.


    ¡°Here, a jade pendant.¡±


    ¡°Crap. I don¡¯t like doing unprofitable trades.¡±


    I offered him the jade pendant that I received as a reward from the Second Ordeal. He epted the jade pendant reluctantly and started to grumble.


    ¡°So, what do you want to make?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not here to ask you to make anything. I need your help in repairing and upgrading something.¡±


    Saying so, I took out the ¡®Mask of Deception¡¯ that was cracked in half. The owner made an expression of disbelief and started toin once again.


    ¡°What kind of shitty work is this?¡±


    ¡°Is it really that bad?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, if I was the one who made something like this, I would have died out of shame.¡±


    He frowned deeply as he said that. Soon, he shattered the mask on the counter into pieces with a hammer.


    ¡°Did you have to destroy it?¡±


    ¡°It was a magic trick at best. I tried to recycle it, you punk.¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say it was shitty work?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m a craftsman, not a magician. Of course I can¡¯t make a magic tool without the necessary materials.¡±


    He had a curt expression on his face, but he still kindly answered my question. His features and personality matched the prophecy written by my ancestor, and it became clear to me that he was indeed Rosinante.


    ¡°You, How are you still alive?¡±


    ¡°What concern is that of yours? The fact whether I¡¯m alive or not has nothing to do with you.¡±


    ¡°Do you know who I am?¡±


    ¡°Well, what I know is that you are my customer.¡±


    I eventually asked him a serious question, but he only gave me a brief answer and tried to steer the conversation away from the topic.


    ¡°Freaking annoying.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re free to leave if you don¡¯t like it. Didn¡¯t youe here of your own ord?¡±


    I frowned as he said that. His curt attitude was beginning to frustrate me. I was already tired of all his cryptic words and details.


    ¡°But, are you going to give me back my stolen box?¡±


    ¡°¡­Here.¡±


    ¡°Nice. I¡¯ll start working now.¡±


    After I handed him the ornamental box, the owner beamed a smile and walked towards the back of the counter.


    ¡°It¡¯ll be ready soon. Just wait here for a bit. I¡¯ll turn that mask of yours into something truly extraordinary.¡±


    ¡°Wait, I just wanted to have it repaired¡­¡±


    ¡°I will make you something way more amazing than that mask, so don¡¯t worry!¡±


    Hearing his excited voice, I could only sigh quietly. Soon after, Iasked him a question.


    ¡°Would you consider bing my exclusive craftsman?¡±


    ¡°Even if I wanted to, I can¡¯t do that.¡±


    The owner, who had been observing me with a sly grin, replied with a smile. Then, he disappeared behind the counter.


    ¡°¡­Kania, do you hear me?¡±


    I gazed at the spot where the owner had gone for a moment before stepping outside the shop.


    <b><i>¨C Yes, Young Master. I can hear you.</i></b>


    Hearing Kania¡¯s response through themunication magic tool I held in my hand, I smiled in satisfaction and ordered.


    ¡°Come to me at once. I¡¯ve found the owner.¡±


    <b><i>¨C I¡¯ming right away</i></b>


    I smiled upon hearing Kania¡¯s calm answer. Then, I cut off the connection between us and fell into deep thought.


    ¡®If the owner really is Rosinante¡­ I can¡¯t let him go.¡¯


    ording to the prophecy of the previous Hero, I must do everything in my power to secure the services of a master craftsman who can enhance the items given by the system. The fact that my ancestor even mentioned the owner only heightened his importance and required my utmost attention


    <strong>Therefore, it is imperative that we secure Rosinante, even if it is only in theory. I cannot do it, but you can.</strong>


    I¡¯m not quite sure why my ancestor seems to attach great significance to Rosinante, perhaps it¡¯s just a gut feeling.


    ¡°Well, he will inevitably be defeated by Isolet. So, I¡¯ll just have to apply some pressure, right??¡±


    Of course, physically assaulting an elderly man was a morally questionable act. But when the time is right, and with Kania by my side, we would ckmail him.


    ¡°¡­Right, let¡¯s have a look at the information board.¡±


    I sat idly on the chair waiting for the owner, but soon I became curious about the contents of the information board and proceeded to the counter.


    ¡°Oi, boss. Let me take a look at it.¡±


    ¡°¡­..¡±


    ¡°Boss?¡±


    After a moment of silence, I called out to the owner, but when I received no response, I crossed over the counter.


    ¡°¡­Kania, don¡¯te.¡±


    <b><i>¨C Pardon?</i></b>


    I entered the room and with a defeated look, I muttered to Kania through mymunication device.


    ¡°It¡¯s toote for you toe now.¡±


    Inside the room, only a pendant and a note were left behind.


    <strong>Your order has been received. It will be delivered to your mansion soon.</strong>


    ¡°¡­Hoo.¡±


    I shed tears upon reading the note, but quickly regained myposure and smiled.


    ¡®It seems like you won¡¯t steal it after all.¡¯


    Although the n to repair the mask and do good things with it seemed to be out of the question now, something that was made from an item that had been given by the system definitely wouldn¡¯t be something ordinary.


    In addition, the owner had repeatedly said that he would make it into something that was even more amazing. Even though he was a little bad tempered, he was someone with real skill. His creations were something worth looking forward to.


    ¡°¡­Hm?¡±


    With a grin on my face, I tilted my head in surprise as I discovered a small pendant lying next to a note.


    <strong>Easter egg</strong>


    ¡°This is?¡±


    I checked the box with a puzzled expression and I soon found a memo attached to the pendant and frowned deeply.


    ¡®¡­Really, a legendary weapon should be given as an easter egg. What is this thing?¡¯


    Thinking that, I carefully picked up the pendant and tried to open it.


    ¡°Eeekk¡­¡±


    I attempted to open the pendant but it wouldn¡¯t budge, even with my strength.


    ¡°¡­What is this?¡±


    I wanted to know if my strength had suddenly weakened, so I hit the desk lightly to test it out. But as I had expected, the desk crumbled into pieces.


    There was nothing wrong with my strength. So was my strength inadequate to open this little pendant? The pendant didn¡¯t budge even though I tried to pull it open with my hands for a while. Eventually, I tried hitting it with my sword, but it only resulted in the destruction of the objects around me.


    I eventually ced the box in my chest pocket and dejectedly decided to leave the store. Before I made my exit, I started at all the things disyed in the store


    ¡®¡­Should I just take one?¡±


    Unknowingly, I reached my hand out to take an item that looked quite useful. However, I soon shook my head and muttered,


    ¡®No, the mask is being held hostage right now¡­ I would be in big trouble if he doesn¡¯t give it back to me.¡¯


    I stopped thinking of such things, and with a regrettable expression, I smacked my lips and left the store.


    ¡°¡­Huh?¡±


    However, upon leaving the store, I realized that I had emerged from a shabby building, not the soft wall as before.


    ¡°Amazing.¡±


    Dumbfounded,I entered the building again, but I was greeted by ruins and dust.


    Confused by the situation, I took a look around the crowded street to try and figure out where I was.


    ¡®This is¡­¡¯


    I realized that I was in the market by the entrance of the back alley, the same ce that had been crowded by numerous beggars¡­ The same ce I had visited with Isolet before.


    ¡°Come! Buy vegetables!¡±


    ¡°Delicious potatoes! Come get it!


    ¡°¡­Hm?¡±


    Quickly making a decision, I strolled down the street. On my way, I nced towards the source of the noise in the distance.


    ¡°They are working quite hard¡­¡±


    I noted that the boy and girl appeared to be working diligently. Unintentionally, I couldn¡¯t help but smile warmly, as if I were looking at my own children.


    ¡°You there, what are you doing?¡±


    However, my expression quickly turned stern as I approached them¡­


    It seems like I needed to quickly lend them a helping hand.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    ¡°Buy radishes! Big green onions! Buy oni¡­ Cough! Cough!!¡±


    ¡°Sister, don¡¯t go overboard. You¡¯ll end up getting sick like me.¡±


    The girl, who had been working hard to promote her store, punctually did her duties today as well. However, she started coughing, causing the boy to worriedly chide her.


    ¡°But¡­ If I gather a little more money I could take you for treatment!¡±


    ¡°Even so, you received a gold coin from Sister Rubyst time! So take it easy!¡±


    Seeing her little brother say that with bright eyes, the girl nodded with a prideful face.


    The girl smiled at him, and the merchants and passersby around them smiled too. They had be the street¡¯s beloved mascots.


    ¡°What? How can you be so easy-going while doing business?¡±


    ¡°¡­Shouldn¡¯t you have some conscience?¡±


    ¡°¡±¡­¡­!!!!¡±¡±


    But that warm atmosphere didn¡¯tst long.


    ¡°You guys, when are you going to pay back your debt?¡±


    ¡°We-We will pay it soon! Please give us some time¡­¡±


    A group of rough-looking gangsters suddenly appeared and started causing amotion.


    ¡°The rent has been pushed back months already¡­ until when do you want me to give you time to pay it back?¡±


    ¡°Ple-Please let us off one more time!! Please!!¡±


    ¡°No. There is a limit to being generous.¡±


    The boy and girl kneeled down and begged for more time, but the gangsters ignored their pleas.They started throwing the pile of vegetables on the ground and trampling on them.


    ¡°No, No!! How could you trample on it!!¡±


    ¡°Who told you not to pay your rent?¡±


    ¡°But, I need to sell those so I can pay you!! So then, why¡­¡±


    ¡°<i>Tsk tsk</i>, this little brat¡­¡±


    ¡°Huaaa!¡±


    The boy couldn¡¯t stand by and watch, so he rushed up to the gangster in tears, only to be kicked and sent copsing to the ground.


    ¡°Heeugh..,uhhh¡­¡±


    ¡°Please! Please have mercy!! If my brother doesn¡¯t get treatment within this year, he will die!!¡±


    ¡°That is none of our business.¡±


    The boy fell on the floor and clutched his chest in pain. His sister hugged him and wept, but the gangster remained unyielding.


    ¡°I, I will do anything! Please let us off for only this month!!¡±


    ¡°¡­Anything?¡±


    The gangster¡¯s tone shifted as he kicked the boy once more and he whispered to hispanion with a sly smile.


    ¡°Little girly¡­ I can do that if you sign here¡­¡±


    ¡°Si-Sign?¡±


    The gangster took out a piece of paper from his chest pocket and began to persuade the girl


    ¡°Yes, if you sign your name on this paper here¡­ I will let you off for a month.¡±


    ¡°Re-Really? I only need to do that?¡±


    She cautiously took the pen he offered, despite the suspicious contract that included a dark and sinister-looking magic circle.


    ¡°¡±¡­¡­¡±¡±


    The merchants and bystanders who witnessed the scene remained silent, unable to interfere. This poor market street was ruled by the strong, and these gangsters had powerful support, possibly even from thew itself.


    Heroes were either oppressed or thrown in prison, leaving no one daring enough to stand against the injustices. Thew and power were both against them, leaving them helpless and unable to act..


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Just like that¡­¡±


    At the moment another frail flower was about to wither¡­


    <i>¨C ank!!</i>


    ¡°¡­Heugh!!¡± ¡°


    Suddenly, an alcohol bottle flew out of nowhere and struck the bald head of the gangster.


    ¡°Which crazy fucker¡­!!!¡±


    The impact from the bottle caused the gangster to stumble back, clutching his head in pain. He scoured the area with a menacing gaze, trying to locate the source of the bottle.


    ¡°Hahaha¡­ you, did you just curse at me?¡±


    ¡°¡­Heup!¡±


    As soon as the gangster discovered the culprit, he froze up in shock.


    ¡°He-Hello! Lord Frey!!¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­ my head.¡±


    Hisrade, who was also bald, quickly came to his aid, mming his head to the floor and offered a greeting. Frey, who was heavily intoxicated, looked irritated as he spoke.


    ¡°Why are you blocking the road¡­ someone is trying to pass by.?¡±


    ¡°We-Well¡­ I¡¯m just doing some ¡®work¡¯ here. Hehe.¡±


    ¡°Work?¡±


    ¡°Ye-Yes¡­ don¡¯t you know it, Lord Frey? This is Count Justiano¡¯s territory..¡±


    ¡°Aha¡­ that back alleys emperor¡­¡±


    Frey quietly nodded as the gangster spoke, sweating profusely. Frey then picked up the fallen contract and quickly scanned its contents.


    ¡°¡­Come to think of it, that punk Justiano has his ws in the new back alley market as well.¡±


    Frey eventually muttered to himself, with a cold look on his face, before his expression lightened up.


    ¡°I got it, then¡­¡±


    ¡°Yes! Please take a look at it!¡±


    ¡°¡­Fuck off.¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    ¡°I said fuck off.¡±


    The gangsters were stunned by Frey¡¯s words. Frey picked up the bottle once more and bellowed,


    ¡°I said fuck offff! You bastards!¡±


    ¡°Ye-Yes! We will go!¡±


    Everyone in the Empire was aware of Frey¡¯s drinking habits, so the frightened gangsters quickly scurried away, muttering to each other,


    ¡°Huhu. I almost received an extramission from those children.¡±


    ¡°Can¡¯t we just abduct them? This is so freaking annoying.¡±


    ¡°Somehow, they seem to sell better when theye of their own ord, rather than when they¡¯re kidnapped or forced.¡±


    Those gangsters muttered and they soon walked out of sight. With a cold gaze, Frey watched them go, then he approached the girl who was gazing at him fearfully..


    ¡°Th-Thank you¡­¡±


    ¡°Shut up.¡±


    In an instant, Frey then arrived in front of the girl, cutting her off, and grabbed her arm abruptly.


    ¡°You are quite pretty.¡±


    ¡°Ye-Yes?¡±


    ¡°Follow me.¡±


    Frey attempted to take the girl with him, but the boy on the ground blocked him, shouting,


    ¡°Le-Let go of my sister!¡±


    ¡°¡­Why should I?¡±


    ¡°I, I will give you this! So please¡­!¡±


    Saying that, the boy offered Frey the only gold coin he had ever owned, the same one Ruby had given them a few days prior.


    ¡°What can this do¡­ huh?¡±


    Frey took the coin with disdain and sneered, and he tried to throw it to the ground.


    ¡°What¡¯s this..¡±


    Then with a stiff expression, he began to mumble.


    ¡°Pl-Please¡­ Please¡­ Cough! Cough!¡±


    Frey, who had been scrutinizing the gold coin for a while, spoke in a low voice as the boy tugged on his trouser and pleaded.


    ¡°Then, you follow me too.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°You too. Follow me.¡±


    He then dragged the girl by her arm to a quiet alley. Frey infused his hand with ster mana and whispered,


    ¡°¡­Who did such a thing?¡±


    As the ster mana from his hand met the gold coin in his hand, it emitted a ruby-colored smoke.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    ¡°Haa¡­¡±


    At the same time, in another part of town.


    ¡°Ruby! Are you okay? Are you going to start coughing blood again?¡±


    ¡°What are we going to do? Ruby looks to be in so much pain. This must be a severe illness.¡±


    ¡°Sister Ruby¡­ you can¡¯t die.¡±


    Laying in the bed surrounded by people, Ruby became a little awkward.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine. I¡¯m really fine¡­¡±


    ¡°Bear with it a little longer!! We will slowly gather some money and we will call the Saintess from the church! Maybe she cane in a few days!¡±


    ¡°Th-There is no need for that!!¡±


    Ruby put on a strained smile, but when the people mentioned the Saintess from the church with concern, her expression became truly distressed and she shook her head.


    ¡°Look at her, she¡¯s still worrying about us.¡±


    ¡°Oh the Sun God! How can you put such a kind child through so much hardship¡­¡±


    ¡°Sister Ruby was so kind that she tried to hide it¡­.¡±


    However, no one listened to her words. Ruby whispered quietly,


    ¡°¡­What have you done?¡±


    But when nothing happened, she spoke coldly,


    ¡°There¡¯s a help function¡­ doesn¡¯t that mean you are obligated to answer me?¡±


    Soon after, a system window appeared in front of her.


    ¡ºA sharp decrease of ability has been issued as a penalty for failing thest quest, as well as a decrease in ¡®luck¡¯¡»


    ¡°¡­Ha.¡±


    ¡ºAnd even if it wasn¡¯t the case, consider this your retribution.¡»


    After checking the content, Ruby burst intoughter with an incredulous expression.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    From a far distance, re was quietly staring at her.

 Chapter 103: Rich Hero

    <b>? Rich Hero ?</b>


    ¡°¡­Time passed by so quickly.¡±


    The extended break hade to a close and the new semester was starting the next day.


    ¡°Kania, what¡¯s for lunch?¡±


    I was handling some business at the mansion¡¯s office room pondering over these thoughts, when hunger suddenly struck. So, I just asked Kania the question.


    ¡°Today¡¯s lunch is barbeque.¡±


    ¡°I see, sounds delici¡ª huh?¡±


    I instinctively answered with apliment, but then realized the voice didn¡¯t belong to Kania. I turned my head and asked,


    ¡°Irina?¡±


    ¡°I will be handling lunch and dinner today. Kania needs some rest too.¡±


    ¡°Okay, I see.¡±


    I nodded quietly at Irina¡¯s words. She had returned to the mansion yesterday. Soon, I asked her with a puzzled look,


    ¡°Where have you been, Irina?¡±


    ¡°Just training a bit.¡±


    ¡°You were training? Couldn¡¯t you have done that here¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m training to use my ck mana.¡±


    Saying that, she stretched out her hand and emitted ck mana. Irina was truly a prodigy for being able to effortlessly use ck magic just by having some ck mana within her.


    As I watched her, I thought to myself, ¡°Irina has something she wants to ask me.¡±


    At that moment, Irina opened her mouth with a serious expression and said,


    ¡°If you encounter something dangerous in the future¡­ Please use this scroll.¡±


    ¡°Something dangerous?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, like when¡­ your identity is discovered.¡±


    Saying that, she produced a scroll adorned with various magic circles and handed it to me..


    ¡°If you use this scroll when that timees, it can protect you.¡±


    ¡°Irina? This¡­¡±


    Irina¡¯s face looked determined. She left the room before I could even say anything.


    ¡°What is this?¡±


    I was left staring at the scroll in my hand, unsure of its purpose. I put it in my chest pocket, thinking,


    ¡®Well, since it is something from Irina, it wouldn¡¯t be anything dangerous.¡¯


    Soon after, with my mind still on that scroll, I took a sip of the coffee on the desk. I pushed all the documents aside and got up from my seat.


    <i>¨C Creak¡­</i>


    ¡°Hiiik!¡±


    With the cup of coffee in my hand, I went to open the door. As I opened the door, I heard a frightened scream from below.


    ¡°He-Hello¡­¡±


    I had to lower my gaze considerably to find out who it was. It turned out to be one of the children that I had rescued from the street market.


    ¡°What are you doing here? I gave you to Lulu.¡±


    ¡°Ah, Th, That¡­ I wanted to notify Ms. Lulu to have lunch¡­¡±


    ¡°Yes, go then.¡±


    It seemed like she was still afraid of me, since she broke out in cold sweat in the middle of our conversation. I gave her an indifferent reply and walked past her. The girl had aplete nk look on her face. As I descended the stairs, the girl tried to talk to me once again,


    ¡°Lo-Lord Frey, thank you for treating my younger broth¡­¡±


    ¡°Treating your younger brother? I know nothing about that.¡±


    The girl tried to give me her thanks. In an instant, I coldly cut off her words. This caused her face to scrunch up in confusion.


    ¡°Bu-But¡­ My brother was admitted to the hospital today¡­¡±


    ¡°I have no knowledge of that. You are nothing more than pets that belong to Lulu. I have no interest in you.¡±


    I continued to speak to her in a cold voice. But as I descended the stairs, I quietly added some words.


    ¡°That¡¯s why you should thank Lulu for wishing those dirty things like you two can be something cute.¡±


    Although I said that, I couldn¡¯t stop myself from making a smile.


    It was me who had sent the seriously ill boy for treatment on the ount of Lulu¡¯s request.


    I talk about it often, but doing a good deed is indeed quite enjoyable.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    ¡°Hello¡­¡±


    Lulu and her maid greeted Frey, who was already seated at the dining table with a look of arrogance.


    ¡°Lulu,e sit by myp.¡±


    ¡°Ye-Yes.¡±


    Frey, who was staring at them, beckoned her in a gentle voice.


    ¡°Di-Dig in.¡±


    Blushing, Lulu obeyed and took a seat on Frey¡¯sp. The maids hesitantly reached out to grab some food with their hands, but Lulu quickly added,


    ¡°You can use a knife and fork.¡±


    However, this mistake caused the maids¡¯ faces to pale and they repeatedly bowed their heads in fear.


    ¡°We-we were wrong! Please have mercy.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­ I¡¯m very sorry.¡±


    The maids, who were referred to as ¡°pets¡± by their owners, were used to being locked up in dark storage rooms or prisons and fed only inedible waste.


    Using utensils was a luxury they were not ustomed to.


    They had subconsciously tried to pick up the food using their bare hands.


    ¡°Please just once, please forgive us just for this once¡­¡±


    Realizing their mistake, the maids looked at Frey and begged him for forgiveness with fear visible in their eyes.


    They were so afraid they would receive the same violence they often suffered over the years. After the end of their continuous education, it is basically the first time they dined with Frey, yet they already made a mistake.


    ¡°Lulu, try this. It¡¯s hard toe by.¡±


    It would be reasonable for Frey to whip them and throw punches at them. But instead of doing any of that, Frey was busy feeding food to Lulu, who was sitting on hisp.


    ¡°Aaa¡­¡±


    ¡°Good. What a good girl.¡±


    Lulu ate the food, blushing, and with a smile on his face, Frey then turned to her and said,


    ¡°By the way, Lulu¡­you are taking good care of your pets, right?¡±


    ¡°Ye-Yes¡­¡±


    ¡°Good. As I promisedst time, they are all yours. So you must be responsible and take good care of them, okay?¡±


    ¡°I under¡­stand.¡±


    Lulu quickly nodded in agreement. With a satisfied look, Frey then nced at the maids and said.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter with you all? Why aren¡¯t you eating?¡±


    The maids, encouraged by Frey¡¯s words, finally started to eat with utensils.


    ¡°I have something to tell you all. Listen to this as you eat your food.¡±


    The maids had been learning from Lulu for weeks and were now proficient in using knives and forks while eating, but even so, they were frozen in their seats as they heard Frey¡¯s words.


    They wondered if Frey was finally going to reveal his true colors and if Lulu was truly on his side.


    The happy times they had experienced in the past few weeks seemed like a fleeting moment as they feared that their nightmare was about to begin again.


    ¡°Starting tomorrow, you are all going to live in Sunrise Academy.¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    The maids¡¯ thoughts had been wandering but as they heard the wordsing out of Frey¡¯s lips, they unintentionally eximed.


    ¡°Lulu will return to the academy tomorrow, so it will be embarrassing if you don¡¯t follow her as her pets.¡±


    ¡°Bu-but¡­ we don¡¯t know how to write¡­¡±


    ¡°Is that my problem? You¡¯ll have to figure that out yourselves..¡±


    One of the girls had timidly spoken up, but Frey cut her words off quickly. Frey then got up from his seat, ced Lulu on a chair, and said.


    ¡°Enjoy your food.¡±


    ¡°Wh-Where are you going?¡±


    ¡°Lulu, remember what I said about how a pet should behave?¡±


    ¡°I-I will eat well¡­¡±


    ¡°Good, you need to do just that. Then, take care.¡±


    Saying that, Frey left the dining table. All the maid¡¯s eyes then immediately fell on Lulu.


    ¡°Ah, that¡­ so¡­¡±


    Lulu dumbly looked at the maids who were all staring at her with slight fear in their eyes. She nced at Kania, who was looking at her intently.


    ¡°This doesn¡¯t mean that you are enrolled at the Sunrise Academy¡­ you are going to work there asmoner maids.¡±


    ¡°We-we are?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Lord Frey ordered you all to be put in the academy without exception.¡±


    Then, Kania changed her expression in an instant and began to exin.


    ¡°It¡¯s fortunate that Lord Frey has no interest in any of you. If he did, you would probably be in the basement.¡±


    The maids¡¯ faces turned pale at the mention of the basement. Kania then continued in a gentle voice.


    ¡°But since you were given to Lulu as gifts from Lord Frey, you are considered a ¡®thing,¡¯ which I can use to turn the situation around.¡±


    ¡°Turn the situation around? ¡±


    ¡±Yes, in fact, the person who rmended that you should go to the Academy¡­ is me.¡±


    At Kania¡¯s announcement, the maids were left speechless and looked at her with shocked expressions.


    ¡°Lord Frey has no interest in you for now, but if you keep staying in this mansion, you can be a target at any time.¡±


    In front of them, Kania calmly lifted her garment.


    ¡°¡­¡­!!!!¡±


    It revealed numerous scars and handprints on her body.


    There were bright red scars and handprints, especially apparent in the sensitive areas of her body.


    ¡°This just happened recently¡­¡±


    Kania revealed sorrowfully, pointing to a handprint on her neck with a sad smile.


    ¡°All of you have suffered enough. I can¡¯t let you go through this all this pain as well. So, it is better to send you all to the Academy rather than keep you here..¡±


    ¡°Bu-But¡­ Frey will also be in the academy. Isn¡¯t all just the same then?¡±


    As soon as Kania was done, one of the maids asked her that question. Tapping the dining table with her finger, she responded,


    ¡°The Academy will be safer. There will be a lot of eyes on him at the Academy, so whenever the Young Master feels like doing that, he will leave the academy and visit the mansion¡¯s cer.¡±


    ¡±Ah¡­.¡±


    ¡°And, the reason why I¡¯m sending all of you to the Academy is not just to protect you from the Young Master.¡±


    The maids looked confused, but Kania continued after she got up from her seat,


    ¡°Please learn how to read and write while you work as maids in the academy. You can be officially admitted to the academy if you learn all the letters.¡±


    ¡°Re-Really?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Well, then¡­ Enjoy your food.¡±


    Kania left the puzzled maids behind and ascended the stairs with a smile on her face.


    ¡°Th-Thank you.¡±


    Just as she was about to reach the top, a girl stood up from her seat and thanked her.


    ¡°Thank you¡­!¡±


    Then, after all of them nced around for a while, they all simultaneously got up from their seats and also thanked her.


    ¡°Haa.¡±


    Seeing this, Kania let out a sigh. Then with her distinct mechanical expression back on her face, she began walking towards the hallway.


    With every step that she took, the scars on her body gradually vanished.


    ¨C <i>Knock Knock</i>


    The horrible scars that had been on her body emitted ck smoke and almost all of them disappeared. Reaching the entrance of Frey¡¯s room, Kania began to knock on Frey¡¯s door gently.


    ¡°Did you hear their gratitude?¡±


    ¡°They are thanking you, Kania.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m just following the Young Master¡¯s orders. Didn¡¯t you know that as well?¡±


    Kania said as she stepped into Frey¡¯s room. She began to talk with her foolish Young Master.


    ¡°By the way, Kania, does it hurt?¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about?¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t I leave bruises all over your body? It still hasn¡¯t disappeared, so you must be badly hurt.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, I must endure it so that you can avoid any penalties,¡±


    Frey nodded his head as he heard Kania¡¯s words, but with a worried look, he continued.


    ¡°As a warlock, can¡¯t you make a bruise? I thought you could do that before¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s easy to make scars, but bruises are a bit more difficult.¡±


    ¡°Then if this situation urs again, should I leave the bruises myself??¡±


    ¡°¡­Yes, I¡¯m afraid that¡¯s the case.¡±


    Kania looked as if her conscience had been pricked as she confirmed that. She quietly averted her gaze and then noticed an object on Frey¡¯s desk and asked,.


    ¡°Young Master this¡­.?¡±


    ¡°Right, it was something made by that damned codger.¡±


    Kania picked it up, curious, and read the attached note:


    Robe of Deception EX


    If you use this robe, you can perfectly hide your identity.


    Your physical abilities and mana will be greatly reduced.


    After she read the note attached to the ck robe, Kania asked Frey a question with a frown on her face.


    ¡°How weak do you be if you wear this robe?¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t wield a sword properly and can only create a small light using my ster magic.¡±


    ¡°Then, even with its good concealing ability, it¡¯s not very useful, right?¡±


    Kania said with a disappointed look. But Frey just got up from his seat with a grin.


    ¡°Kania, among all the things I have right now, what do you think is the most powerful?¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it your ster mana?¡±


    But Frey shook his head. After some time in agonizing thought, Kania asked once again,


    ¡°Then, by any chance, is it your appearance?¡±


    Frey frowned at the suggestion and Kania quickly apologized,


    ¡°My apologies, I don¡¯t know.¡±


    Frey took back the robe from Kania and put it on, and then pulled out a white mask from his chest pocket. Putting it on, he answered,


    ¡°¡­It¡¯s money.¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    Kania asked once again, looking at Frey intently. But he was now blurry in her vision. He was ying with a gold coin that glowed with red mana and said,


    ¡°A Hero or a Demon King¡­ with enough money you can be anything.¡±


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    That night, at a market in a secluded alley somewhere.


    ¡°Given that you are familiar with this ce, I don¡¯t think you should be so nervous.¡±


    Those were words spoken by Count Justiano, the Emperor and ruler of the back alley.


    ¡°By the way, how long are you going to hide yourself?¡±


    He spoke in a low voice to the figure sitting confidently on the couch. The figure was draped in a ck robe and wore a white mask.


    ¡°You¡¯ve been having quite a few problems because of this gold coin, right?¡±


    ¡°¡­.That.¡±


    The figure responded by taking out a gold coin emitting crimson smoke from the pocket of their robe. The sight of the coin caused Count Justiano to involuntarily clench his fist and struggle to keep his usualposure.


    ¡°This fake gold coin, which carries a curse and brings misfortune, has been circting in your area, correct?¡±


    ¡°Ye-Yes¡­¡±


    ¡°Even if they turned a blind eye to other things, fake gold coins cannot escape the notice of the Imperial Family. It will be intriguing to see what happens if they find out¡±


    The Count raised his hand, signaling his men to stand ready, as the figure began to provoke him.


    ¡°You would be wise not to do anything foolish. I have already sent a letter to the Imperial Family, you know? If I¡¯m not able to take it back, you will lbe finished.¡±


    ¡°¡­Who are you?¡±


    Hearing that person speak in such a calm voice, Count Justiano could only grit his teeth and ask him a question.


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to know. I came here to give you a suggestion.¡±


    The figure¡¯s arrogance was evident in their voice as they brushed off Count Justiano¡¯s question.


    ¡°Ha.¡±


    The Count studied the figure with a scrutinizing gaze. He quickly withdrew the signal he had given to his men.


    He had understood that it would be too dangerous to confront someone as powerful as this figure. The figure was capable of neutralizing even the most advanced identity verification magic and illusion removal magic.


    Moreover, despite having the upper hand, this person hade to offer a suggestion rather than to threaten the Count. His instincts also told him that this person wielded wealth and influence.


    ¡°Allow me to be straightforward. Sell meplete ownership of the alley market in the Imperial Capital..¡±


    ¡°What did you say?¡±


    Hearing those words, the count couldn¡¯t help but frown again.


    ¡°Do you have enough money for that?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure if you have the luxury to be picky.¡±


    ¡°Are you asking me to sell the goose thatys the golden eggs for free? That would arouse too much suspicion, and neither of us would be safe.¡±


    ¡°It seems that the Emperor of the back alley is quite timid.¡±


    ¡°Being an emperor or a ruler is a coveted position. In my case, the number of people who wanted it was quite high.¡±


    The Count stroked his beard calmly and continued.


    ¡°You should be aware that I have men and authority in every corner of the market alley. Without my support, even if you were to possess the ownership, it would be of no use.¡±


    ¡°So?¡±


    ¡°I will sell it at the original price. I have already given up so much.¡±


    The masked individual sighed and ced a magic contract on the desk.


    ¡°ce your hand on it and have a look.¡±


    The count put his hand on the contract with a dubious expression, but soon, a grin formed on his face and he asked,


    ¡°You punk. Seriously, who are you?¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to know.¡±


    ¡°Will we not be working together again in the future?¡±


    After seeing the abundant number of gold coins in front of his eyes, the Count¡¯s attitude was now more agreeable.. At his question, the masked individual quietly smiled and said.


    ¡°I will pay you in a lump sum.¡±


    The next morning, with the transactionplete, the ownership of the alley market in the imperial capital was transferred to an unknown individual.


    It was the start of Frey¡¯s shadowy identity, soon to be known as the ¡°Hero of Money¡± among the people.

 Chapter 104: The Pure White Saintess

    <b>? The Pure White Saintess ?</b>


    ¡°Ferloche, wake up.¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡±


    This is quite unfortunate.


    I was talking with the Sun God in my dream before I was woken up.


    Thanks to that, as I wasining to the Sun God, whom I hadn¡¯t seen for a long time, I saw the nun who frequently woke me up, standing over me. I rubbed my eyes and asked her a question.


    ¡°What time is it?¡±


    ¡°It is 5 AM.¡±


    ¡°Oh no!¡±


    <b><i>Oh my goodness! It¡¯s already 5 AM! I overslept!</i></b>


    I was supposed to wake up at 4:30 AM. This is a result of my growingziness. I must reflect on my habits.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­ I was treating patients in the alley market untiltest night.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, Saintess. It¡¯s part of your duty, after all.¡±


    I was relieved that the nun in charge of me was so understanding.! As expected, she was a good person!


    ¡°While we¡¯re on the topic, Saintess. It will be best to limit yourself from doing too much of that.¡±


    ¡°Whaat?¡±


    I was in the middle of folding my nket when the nun started talking to me with a troubled expression on her face! What the hell does she want me to limit myself from?


    ¡°You can¡¯t use your power carelessly. If you keep doing it, then your position¡­¡±


    ¡°But if people don¡¯t receive my treatment, won¡¯t there be even more beggars whose life will be in danger?¡±


    I cut off the nun¡¯s words and asked her a question as I tilted my head. I couldn¡¯t understand why treating people who would die if they didn¡¯t receive immediate treatment would be a problem.


    ¡°That is to say, um¡­ you need to treat the people assigned to you by the Church so that you can live up to your status as the Saintess.¡±


    ¡°Hm¡­?¡±


    ¡°So, be more careful next time, Saintess.¡±


    But the nun continued to talk in a weird manner until the end. <b><i>What exactly am I supposed to be careful about?</i></b>


    ¡®¡­It¡¯s sickening.¡¯


    Despite tilting my head in confusion, I forced a smile and followed the nun. It was time to pray to the Sun God!


    ¡°Hello, Saintess!¡±


    ¡°Hello~!¡±


    When I arrived at the prayer room, the nuns and priests greeted me. To wake up so early to pray, they were all very diligent people, as expected!


    ¡°You came on time today as well.¡±


    I waved my hand as I greeted them. I was about to go join them but then I saw the Bishops exiting the prayer room.


    ¡°N-No. I overslept and was 5 minuteste!¡±


    ¡°Haha, you are notte at all.¡±


    ¡°It is nice to see you consistently offer your prayers, Saintess.¡±


    The berry-bellied Bishops patted my shoulder and encouraged me. <b><i>That¡¯s right, I am receiving so much support so I can¡¯t be discouraged, right?</i></b>


    ¡®You all look like the scums of the Church.¡¯


    I smiled brightly, waved my hand at the Bishops, and then I headed into the prayer room.


    ¡°Uhh, it¡¯s so scary¡­¡±


    ¡°Even you are afraid, Saintess? What is so scary about the Holy Church¡¯s prayer room that makes you tremble like this every time?¡±


    ¡°It-It¡¯s dark in there!¡±


    <b><i>I knew that the prayer room was located inside the church. I also knew that it was a holy ce¡­ but I couldn¡¯t help but be scared!</i></b>


    <b><i> It¡¯s so dark in there!</i></b>


    ¡®I need to go inside that dark ce. Quickly!¡¯


    However, it was my duty to go there.


    <b><i>Since I¡¯m the Saintess after all!</i></b>


    ¡°I show my gratitude to the magnanimous Sun God. I will begin today¡¯s prayer¡­¡±


    As I entered the prayer room, the sight of the nuns praying came into my view.


    ¡°The creator of the world and the sky, the maker of the continent, the Sun God, with your benevolence, please bestow your blessing upon the Empire today as well¡­¡±


    I also caught sight of a bronze statue of a benevolent and beautiful-looking woman.


    But I wasn¡¯t surprised The woman was the one and only God of the Empire, the Sun God!


    ¡®No, the Sun God is not the only God.¡¯


    Looking at the benevolent Sun God, I started to pray zealously.


    ¡°The merciful Sun God, please also give me the strength to kill Frey today! I¡¯m begging you!¡±


    ¡®No, please give me the strength to protect him.¡¯


    I prayed for a while before finally stopping when it was sunrise.


    <b><i> I see you¡­ Now I can start my day in full swing!</i></b>


    I will work hard as a Saintess today as well!


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    ¡°Heum¡­ Is there someone who needs my help here?¡±


    ¡°Of course, Saintess.¡±


    I treated people adorned in precious jewelry, calling me ¡®Saintess,¡¯ and arrived at a worn-down hospital.


    It had been a while since I had seen such a ce.


    ¡°Hello~!¡±


    As I entered the hospital, I was greeted by a sea of patients in dire need of treatment.


    ¡°Saintess, this way.¡±


    ¡°Ah, yes¡­¡±


    I couldn¡¯t help but approach someone in pain, but the nun quickly guided me in another direction.


    I couldn¡¯t perform my treatment if it were like this¡­


    ¡°Wait! I need to go to the restroom!¡±


    ¡°Sa-Saintess!¡±


    Now that the situation has be like this, I need to make use of my usual tactics!


    ¡°Ugh¡­ It¡­ It hurts¡­¡±


    ¡°Sister, your body feels quite hot¡­¡±


    I shook off the nuns and quickly headed to where the patients were, and I secretly distributed my holy powers to them.


    I called it Ferloche¡¯s special treatment beads! I just had to inject it into their bodies and they would feel much better in a few weeks!


    ¡°Saintess? You said you wanted to go to the restroom¡­¡±


    ¡°Ah, yes! I should go there!¡±


    ¡°The bathroom is this way¡­¡±


    ¡°Ah, is that so! I was wondering where it was!¡±


    ¡®From that conversation, you¡¯d think the foolish Ferloche is doing something dumb as usual, right?¡¯


    ¡®But, you are wrong!¡¯


    <b><i>There is a reason why I missed the bathroom!</i></b>


    <i>¨C Swoosh</i>


    I went to the bathroom and smiled at the nuns before sending some more beads flying once again.


    ¡°Then, wait for a while~!¡±


    No matter how good I was at controlling my holy power, I couldn¡¯t distribute the beads to everyone all at once. So, I think the trick I pulled to buy some time worked well!


    ¡°Uhh¡­¡±


    But there was no light in this bathroom.


    <b><i>I hate dark ces. They scare me.</i></b>


    <b><i> Last time, when I went to the Church¡¯s cer with Frey¡­ that bad, stupid, and ugl¡ª well he isn¡¯t ugly, Frey, I trembled so much!</i></b>


    ¡°Saintess? Aren¡¯t you going to the bathroom?¡¯¡±


    ¡°Ehehe, it went back inside again!¡±


    ¡°¡­Please do not use such vulgar words.¡±


    In the end, I backed away from the bathroom and started walking forward vigorously.


    <b><i>I have to go meet those who need me!</i></b>


    ¡°The-The Saintess! Finally, the Saintess is here!¡±


    ¡°Thank God¡­ you have finallye¡­¡±


    ¡°Sister Ruby! Hold on for a little longer! The Saintess will treat you!¡±


    I walked with the nuns for a while, and then the people who were gathered some distance away started smiling brightly at me.


    It seemed like the person I needed to treat today was right over there!


    <b><i> But, is that girl¡¯s name Ruby? Where have I heard that name before?</i></b>


    ¡°¡­Hello, Lady Ferloche?¡±


    ¡°Ah, it¡¯s you!¡±


    Thinking that I looked at the ward once again, and the person I had often seen around the orphanage was lying there.


    <b><i>It¡¯s Ruby! The orphanage worker that I had met when I volunteered with that guy, Frey!</i></b>


    She was truly as kind as an angel. She was so sincere that the title ¡®Orphanage¡¯s Little Saint¡¯ didn¡¯t do her justice¡­ Rather, she should be referred to as a true saint!


    ¡°We meet again, pretentious Ruby!¡±


    ¡°¡­Pardon?¡±


    I cheerfully greeted her, but Ruby¡¯s face turned pale when she heard my words.


    ¡°¡±¡­¡­¡­.¡±¡±


    And the faces of the people who had been looking at me with pleased expressions also paled.


    <b><i> What happened?</i></b>


    ¡°Saintess, excuse me, but why did you say such a rude thing¡­?¡±


    ¡°What do you mean? I onlyplimented her?¡±


    I asked in confusion. The nun next to me quietly whispered into my ear.


    ¡°The word ¡®pretentious¡¯ is used when the words and actions someone did were fake. Saintess, you¡¯ve made quite a rude remark to her.¡±


    ¡°Oh!¡±


    The foolish me had made another mistake again. As soon as I heard what the nun said, I immediately bowed down and apologized to Ruby.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m too stupid!¡±


    ¡°N-No¡­ haha. Everyone can make mistakes.¡±


    I quickly apologized. Ruby stopped me with a troubled look. As expected, she was such a prentiou¡­ no, a generous person!


    ¡°Then, I will start the treatment!¡±


    ¡°Wa-Wait, Saintess! I have a request!¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    After I bowed repeatedly for a while, I raised my hand to begin treating Ruby. Suddenly, she whispered to me.


    ¡°Don¡¯t use too much of your holy power on me; please only use a small amount.¡±


    ¡°What? But why?¡±


    ¡°Shh¡­ quiet!¡±


    What Ruby said to me was quite strange. What did she mean when she asked me to use my power in a small amount?


    ¡°You will have many people to treat in the future, so you shouldn¡¯t waste too much of your power on me. I¡¯m almostpletely healed. I only need a small amount of your holy power.¡±


    ¡°Bu-But¡­¡±


    ¡°I beg you, okay, Saintess?¡±


    <b><i> Woah, she is such a kind person.</i></b>


    It would be good if Frey could follow this person¡¯s example.


    ¡°Then, Shall I start?¡±


    ¡°Yes, please take care of me.¡±


    Thinking that I started to infuse Ruby with my holy power.


    <i>¨C Swooosh</i>


    ¡°Ack!¡±


    Ruby quietly closed her eyes as she epted my holy power. Soon, she opened her eyes wide and started to scream.


    Just as I thought.


    ¡°Sa-Saintess?¡±


    ¡°Please stay still, Ruby. Seeing how you could not ept holy power¡­ it seems like your condition is quite severe.¡±


    I replied to her call with a serious expression. The expressions of the people in the back started to darken. And it was the same with Ruby.


    ¡°Saintess¡­ I clearly asked you to use it in a small amount¡­¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think using my holy power on someone as kind as you is a waste. Please bear with the pain a little longer.¡±


    ¡°No, wait¡­ aaahhh!¡±


    <b><i> I started pouring my holy power into Ruby without holding back!</i></b>


    I needed to treat such a kind person to the best of my ability.


    ¡°<i>Tsk Tsk,</i> she was in so much pain but she still keeps pretending it doesn¡¯t hurt¡­ How can such a child¡­¡±


    ¡°Still, it is fortunate that the Saintess is treating her now; she¡¯ll be all better very soon, right?


    The onlookers at the back were also worried about Ruby. Indeed, I needed to infuse my holy power into every corner of her body.


    ¡°Saintess, aren¡¯t you using too much holy power?¡±


    ¡°A little more¡­¡±


    ¡°Saintess?¡±


    ¡°Ah, Aah.¡±


    I infused my holy power into her for a while. Only when the nun stopped me did Ie back to my senses.


    Hm, it was a little less¡­ but she should be fine now, right?


    ¡°Eugh!¡±


    Right! Ruby must be rather pleased since her body is trembling in joy!


    ¡°Then, if there is a chance, let¡¯s meet again Ruby!¡±


    I smiled at her and wished her well before leaving the room.


    I wanted to talk to her about her recent activities and her volunteering, but I had other patients to attend to.


    ¡°Ex-excuse me.¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    ¡°Just in case, are you¡­¡±


    As I was walking down the hallway, a child blocked me. What was it this time?


    ¡°Do you know Ruby¡¯s identity?¡±


    ¡°Ruby¡¯s identity?¡±


    The child had a shining ring on her left hand. She asked me that question with a serious look.


    ¡°Of course I know it!¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°Yes, isn¡¯t she a very very nice person?¡±


    I personally told her about Ruby¡¯s identity, but suddenly the child¡¯s expression turned into a disappointed one. What was wrong with her?


    ¡°¡­The Saintess wouldn¡¯t believe it anyway. Other people obviously wouldn¡¯t, and even my teacher¡­ no one would believe it.¡±


    Hearing the girl mutter something depressingly, I subconsciously started to move towards her.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what it is about, but cheer up! Don¡¯t ever give up!¡±


    ¡°Ah, yes¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­Please.¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    With a smile on my face, I left the hallway with the nun.


    For some reason, I couldn¡¯t get rid of the smile on my face!


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    ¡°Huaaa¡­¡±


    It was night again.


    ¡®I have to go back to the academy tomorrow, right?¡¯


    It was a shame that the time I had to treat people would be less, but I had no choice but to return to the academy.


    But I wouldn¡¯t be able to meet Frey then?


    ¡°Gugu!¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    I was thinking of such a thing when I heard the sound of a pigeon from the window.


    ¡°Gugu, it¡¯s you! Hello?¡±


    ¡°Gugu?¡±


    It was my pet Gugu! He was the church¡¯s homing pigeon. But seeing it knocking on my window at this odd hour made me wonder if there was a letter to be delivered to me.


    ¡°Ah, you really came?¡±


    ¡®Ah, it really came! Who had sent it?¡¯


    Professor Isolet from the Academy


    Well, it was a letter from Professor Isolet. I looked at the letter for a moment and carefully opened the envelope.


    This is a notice for Student Ferloche Astede: You are selected to be the partner of Frey Raon Starlight for this semester.


    ¡°Eeek.¡±


    Ah, this was such good and annoying news at the same time. Partnering with Frey¡­ if it had been any other person except me, they probably would¡¯ve been clinging to the professor and crying bitterly.


    ¡°Huft¡­¡±


    I put the letter on the desk with such thoughts on my mind. I nced around for a second and then quietly opened my diary.


    12 July XXXX


    I will treat all the sick and homeless people someday! I have to! No matter what! I will do my best to create a world where everyone can be happy!


    Soon, I started to write about everything that had happened today.


    <strong><em>Since na gave me this diary as a gift, organizing my day and writing in it had be an important daily routine and a source of joy in my life!</em></strong>


    It was because I enjoyed writing a diary! While writing, I could look back on my day. In the end, it became one of my favorite things to do besides praying!


    <strong><em>Also, in na¡¯s diary, automatic grammar correction magic was cast onto it! It¡¯s really amazing!</em> <em>I liked watching the text I had written wriggle like worms and get immediately corrected.</em></strong>


    <strong><em>And.</em></strong>


    <strong><em> And¡­</em></strong>


    <strong><em> And also.</em></strong>


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    ¡®¡­If I don¡¯t write it down like this, I might forget about it.¡¯


    Excitedly, Ferloche wrote in her diary. Soon after, she frowned and edited the first sentence,


    12 July XXXX


    Even if my legs and arms hurt, it doesn¡¯t matter. I will treat all the sick homeless people anytime! No matter what! I will always do my best to create a world where everyone can be happy!


    ¡°Haa..¡±


    After revising her diary, Ferloche turned to the veryst page and opened her lips.


    ¡°It is slowly reaching the end¡­ I need to remember it somehow¡­¡±


    Remember


    On the page filled with the word ¡°Remember,¡± Ferloche added another one. She sighed, closed the diary, and muttered.


    ¡°There is still hope.¡±


    There was a dim star shining upon her.

 Chapter 105: Huh? Am I getting pissed?

    <b>? Huh? Am I getting pissed? ?</b>


    After the end of the long holiday, the day that marks the start of the academy¡¯s new semester had finally arrived.


    ¡°This¡­ It feels quite different.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    Leaning on the horse carriage that was taking me to the academy, I muttered to myself while Kania sat beside me, looking confused.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t we ride the same carriage to the academy a few months ago?¡±


    ¡°Now that I think about it, you¡¯re right.¡±


    ¡°But at that time you looked like you wanted to kill me.¡±


    I said with a smile. Kania quietly bit her lips and quickly apologized.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    ¡°It was a joke. Anyway, how are those kids doing?¡±


    ¡°Are you talking about Lulu¡¯spanions?¡±


    Kania looked back at a smaller, luxurious horse carriage that was following behind us. I extended my gaze in that direction as well.


    ¡°As of now, they still seem anxious.¡±


    ¡°Indeed. They are people who had fallen into the pits of despair and spent years inside there. It would be hard to recover from such an ordeal overnight.¡±


    I sullenly responded to Kania¡¯s answer, but she just continued with a smile,


    ¡°But there is also something that changed.¡±


    ¡°Something that changed?¡±


    ¡°Yes, it isn¡¯t much, but it¡¯s a sign of hope.¡±


    I felt relieved to hear that.


    That¡¯s good. Even a little bit of hope can make a big difference.


    ¡°Is that so?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, in order to survive, it is important to have at least a little hope. That is what experience has taught me.¡±


    I said that with a satisfied smile on my face. Kania looked fixedly at me and asked a question.


    ¡°Those people would never know of your n before everything ends and will continue to hate you until then. Despite everything, you still smile like that. Are you really happy?¡±


    ¡°Of course. I gave hope to those who were in despair, and in the future, I will make their hopes a reality¡±


    ¡°You are really amazing.¡±


    Soon after, Kania pouted her mouth and began to grumble unhappily.


    It was still the same Kania, who, until just a few months ago, would keep her emotions locked away even when I asked about them. However,tely she¡¯s been disying much cuter expressions like this one.


    Of course, I much prefer her this way. I appreciate her as a butler, but I also cherish her as a friend.


    ¡°But Young Master, is it really true that you bought the alley market while in disguise?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I believe that if I take the first step confidently, it will make things easier in the future¡±


    ¡°But¡­ Can you handle it?¡±


    When I nodded my head, Kania just showed an anxious expression.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you already know what it means to rule the market alley?¡±


    ¡°Yes, ruling the alley market means¡­ you will have a significant impact on the back alley. Those two alleys are intertwined after all.¡±


    Hearing my exnation, Kania let out a sigh and said,


    ¡°I will help you.¡±


    ¡°No. I will do this by myself.¡±


    ¡°But¡­¡±


    ¡°If you were to help with this as well, you would end up overworking yourself.¡±


    Saying that I touched the dark circles under her eyes with a concerned look. Kania¡¯s expression turned lighthearted.


    ¡°There are already so many tasks you are handling. I will do this by myself, so you don¡¯t need to worry about helping me for now.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m Young Master¡¯s aide¡­¡±


    ¡°And while handling this work by myself, I want to get some time to rx. That¡¯s the reason.¡±


    ¡°¡­Time to rx?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I can¡¯t keep livingmitting evil deeds all the time.¡±


    Hearing my words, Kania, who had a bewildered expression on her face until then, soon answered with a sigh.


    ¡°I understand.¡±


    For a while, only silence filled the carriage.


    ¡°Ah, it seems like we have arrived. I can see the Academy.¡±


    In that silence, I gazed outside of the window while scratching my head. Soon after, I could vaguely see the silhouette of the Sunrise Academy in the distance.


    ¡°Then, please take care of me this semester as well¡­¡±


    ¡°Young Master, the operation we nned beforehand has to be carried out now.¡±


    ¡°¡­Ah.¡±


    I had been smiling and shaking my hand with Kania, but she instead mentioned the operation with a serious expression.


    ¡°Is it really okay? It will be quite painful¡­¡±


    ¡°In order to hide your identity, a little pain means nothing to me.¡±


    Feeling guilty, I stretched my hand out to her. Kania quietly took off her suit and the operation finally started.


    ¡°Then, I ask for your cooperation today as well¡­Heugh!¡±


    ¡°¡­Hold on for a while, Kania.¡±


    As expected, Kania was someone who had unwavering loyalty towards me. Just for my sake, she endured the pain as I left my handprints on her body.


    ¡°Haaaa¡­..¡±


    I really should be nice to Kania.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    ¡°Hey, yourplexion looks so much better!¡±


    ¡°Yeah¡­ I received some treatment during the holidays.¡±


    ¡°Really? That¡¯s great!¡±


    Themoner students in ss A were cheerfully exchanging news with each other inside the ssroom.


    ¡°After taking care of my mother and sister¡¯s treatments, only a little was left for living expenses.¡±


    ¡°Still, that is better than nothing. I spent it all paying off my debts.¡±


    ¡°You guys too? it¡¯s the same with me¡­¡±


    While most of the students were having cheerful conversations, some of them wore disheartened expressions.


    They had finallye into possession of arge sum of money, something they had never experienced before, but most of it was used to cure their families or pay off debt.


    Therefore, although they were freed from the burden that had driven them to umte money, they remained poor.


    ¡°But still, don¡¯t you feel relieved anyway?¡±


    ¡°Of course. My younger sister, that rude little brat, even called me ¡®oppa¡¯, you know? Really, money is indeed amazing.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t need to worry about a debtor knocking on my door or about sick family members¡­ I can do my part-time job with ease now. It was such a relief.¡±


    However, they began to see the bright side.


    Just the fact that the weight on their shoulders had lifted made breathing easier.


    It gave them hope that they could live a better life.


    <i> Kiiiiik¡­.</i>


    As themoner students chatted with genuine smiles on their faces for the first time in a long time, the ssroom door slowly creaked open. They turned their attention to the door with curious nces but were soon taken aback by what they saw.


    ¡°What happened with the professor?¡±


    ¡±I don¡¯t know, did someone make fun of her being an old maiden again?¡±


    ¡°<i>Shh!</i> Do you want to die?¡±


    Isolet entered the room with a scowl and disheveled hair. She met the students¡¯ gazes with a bleak expression and made her way to her desk, where she let out a deep sigh.


    <i>Kiiiiiik¡­</i>


    ¡°I have something important to tell all of you¡­¡±


    ¡°Shut your mouth and sit, Frey.¡±


    But before she could continue, Frey and Kania entered the room, and Isolet shot them a threatening look.


    ¡°What the¡­¡±


    Frey, who had been wearing an arrogant expression and signaling Kania, was taken aback and hesitated for a moment.


    ¡°I told you to sit.¡±


    Isolet fiddled with her sword as she looked at Frey with a cold glint in her eyes. Seeing that, Frey frowned before finally taking a seat


    ¡°Young Master, why is Professor Isolet suddenly acting like that?¡±


    ¡°I have no idea either, What¡¯s the deal?¡±


    Kania and Frey, who couldn¡¯t carry out the n they had borately prepared in the carriage, sat sullenly and discussed among themselves in a low voice. But they still couldn¡¯t wrap their heads around the reason behind Isolet¡¯s anger.


    ¡°I have bad news.¡±


    The students spected about the reason for Isolet¡¯s mood, but their thoughts were cut short by her announcement.


    ¡±Starting from this semester, the schrship system has been abolished.¡±


    ¡±¡±What!?¡±¡±


    Themoner students all gasped in shock and rose from their seats. With a gloomy look, Isolet continued her announcement.


    I myself only received the news this morning. Therefore, I¡¯m also very confused. But this remains an indisputable fact.¡±


    ¡°Why-Why so suddenly?¡±


    The schrship system is a tradition that has continued for a thousand years, right? But why is it being abolished¡­!¡±


    Themoners then began to mor towards her, bombarding her with questions.


    It was because none of them had enough money to pay for the exorbitant school fee.


    ¡°The reason is simple. Both the Church and the Imperial Family have cut the academy¡¯s budget and support in half¡±


    But when Isolet responded to them with gritted teeth, the ssroom fell silent at once.


    Themoner students who had been moring, shut their mouths at once in the face of the authority of the Church and the imperial family that was pressing down on them. The aristocrats simply looked on indifferently, as they were already wealthy


    Only na, the Imperial Princess, gritted her teeth in silence with an infuriated expression.


    ¡°What nonsense is that!¡±


    But a voice from one of the students broke the suffocating silence that had descended on the ssroom.


    ¡°The ss A students at Sunrise Academy are considered one of the elite forces in the academy. How could their support be reduced to half, let alone be cut offpletely? It doesn¡¯t add up!¡±


    A majority of themoner students and even some of the aristocrats nodded at the remarks made by Alice, the representative of themoner students, with frowning faces.


    ¡°¡­From now on I will guide you regarding that.¡±


    Looking at Alice, Isolet raised her hand in signal with a firm expression on her face.


    <i>Kiiiiiik¡­</i>


    The door to the ssroom suddenly opened and a group of people with smiling faces entered.


    ¡°Those people¡­ who are they?¡±


    For some reason, those people were looking at him with a covetous gaze. Gritting her teeth, Isolet angrily answered Alice¡¯s query.


    ¡°The sponsors.¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    ¡°Following the official letter that was sent, the new patron system is now being introduced to rece the current schrship system.¡±


    Having said that, Isolet briefly nced at the greedy-looking sponsors who were standing next to her and said,


    ¡°These people have connections with the Imperial Family and the Church¡­ and are said to be trustworthy people. The students can approach them to showcase their abilities and worthiness for investment¡­ damn it.¡±


    Isolet, who somehow managed to suppress her anger, continued to speak with difficulty. In the end, she couldn¡¯t restrain her anger any longer and started to spew curses.


    ¡°¡­Frey, follow me to the office.¡±


    In the cold atmosphere, Isolet, who had been worriedly nibbling at her lips, summoned Frey, who had been watching the situation quietly. She then exited the ssroom with a murderous aura.


    ¡°Um¡­¡±


    Under the watchful eyes of the students, Frey soon quietly rose from his seat and began to head to the exit.


    ¡°Hm, Hm. It can¡¯t be helped. We have no choice but to continue with the introduction.¡±


    After the both of them had left, an aristocrat with a greedy expression approached the desk and began speaking in an annoying voice,


    ¡°Nice to meet you, students of ss A. We are your new sponsors who will be responsible for all of you from today.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°Won¡¯t you p your hands?¡±


    Hearing the intermittent apuse erupting here and there, the aristocrat continued to talk while smacking his lips.


    ¡°Then shall we start the meeting?¡±


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    ¡°So why have you called me here?¡±


    Following Isolet, Frey arrived at the office. He slouched onto the chair and asked that question.


    ¡°Ugh¡­. Uugh..¡­.¡±


    However, Isolet just sat there gritting her teeth while suppressing her anger.


    ¡°If you have nothing to say, then I suppose I will leave¡±


    Frey was about to leave when Isolet suddenly grabbed his arm.


    <i>Thud</i>


    ¡±What are you doing¡­¡±


    Frey visibly showed his disapproval upon seeing Isolet¡¯s sudden movement. However, Isolet kneeled on the floor with a flustered look and said,


    ¡°I beg you. Please, be the sponsor for the children.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Isolet earnestly begged him,


    ¡°If those people really be sponsors for the children¡­ don¡¯t you also know what will happen?¡±


    ¡°Well, I¡¯m not sure¡­¡±


    ¡°The women will be forced to give out sexual favors, and the men will be ves.¡±


    Hearing those words, Frey asked a question with a frown.


    ¡°How can you be so sure of that? Although they don¡¯t seem to give you a good impression, they were carefully selected by the Church and the Imperial Family, after all.¡±


    ¡°The students of ss A have been dragged into a power struggle between the Imperial Family and the Church.¡±


    Isolet continued her words with a distressed look.


    ¡°When the Demon King¡¯s existence was revealed to the public, the Imperial Family and the Church became hell-bent on securing more talents for themselves. This is a fact that you know very well.


    ¡°And?¡±


    ¡°So, the two forces locked their eyes on the Sunrise Academy. Regardless of how much the Academy was losing its past glory, this is a ce where talented people gather.. Forget ss A. Even ss C has the ability to overwhelm ordinary soldiers.¡±


    Isolet clenched her fists in anger as she continued.


    ¡°Of course, rather thanpromising each other, both sides have instead been trying to recruit more students to their own side. So, they sent their own people to the Academy and made them sponsors.¡±


    ¡°So it is only for that reason?¡±


    ¡°It is also a way to keep Dean Lionel in check. He¡¯s been abusing his power as a Deantely, so the Imperial Family and the Church view him as a problem¡±


    Frey frowned at the mention of the Dean, and he soon calmly inquired.


    ¡°And what about the evidence that the kids will be treated horribly?¡±


    ¡°Do you really not know? The nature of the aristocrats who can influence the Imperial Family and the Church is such that they sponsored the imperial knights, which alone constitutes more than tens to hundreds of knights.¡±


    ¡°Even so, they are all talented people known throughout the empire, right?¡±


    ¡°Though they are talented individuals in the Empire, if you don¡¯t side with them, you won¡¯t cross the knights. But I believe because of the groundless conviction the students will eventuallyply with their demands is not sound.¡±


    Finished with her talk, Isolet began to beg Frey with a trembling voice once again.


    ¡°However, the problem is that such groundless conviction could actually ur. Innocent young sprouts are about to be trampled upon after being caught up in this power struggle of adults. I can¡¯t bear to watch that happen before my eyes.¡±


    ¡°So what does all that have to do with me?¡±


    ¡°Please be the sponsor for the kids.¡±


    When Frey replied coldly at the words, Isolet replied in a trembling voice.


    ¡°I will give you everything you wanted.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°So Frey, I ask you once again¡­ For old times¡¯ sake.¡±


    Saying so, Isoletid down on her belly in front of Frey.


    ¡°Professor Isolet? Come with us for a second.¡±


    ¡°¡­Ugh.¡±


    Suddenly, a servant of the Imperial family and a priest dispatched from the Church interrupted their conversation. Gritting her teeth in anger, she listened to the words of the priest,


    ¡°The aristocrats have raised a lot of objections regarding your position. It seems like we need to have a long discussion.¡±


    ¡°In short, it is just a personnel evaluation. Well, you should already know the result after all.¡±


    They said so with a smile on their mouth. Isolet pitifully left the office with her head hung low.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Then just like that, the office fell into silence.


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    That was until Frey, who had still been staring at Isolet¡¯s drooping figure, muttered in a low voice,


    ¡°Am I getting pissed?¡±


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    ¡°Hmm¡­ alright. Let¡¯s end our discussion here. Are you satisfied?¡±


    ¡®¡­Dirty.¡¯


    During lunch, the representative of themoner students, Alice, and a few other students were chatting with an aristocrat with a slimy voice at a restaurant near the Academy.


    ¡°By the way, your hands are so stiff, aren¡¯t they?¡±


    The aristocrat, who had just finished discussing sponsorship with the students, suddenly took Alice¡¯s hand and started ying with it.


    ¡°Ugh.¡±


    Taken aback by the greasy touch, quickly pulled his hand away. The aristocrat then got up from his seat and said.


    ¡°Don¡¯t act like that¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­You will soon get used to it after all.¡±


    That Aristocrat then left the table, and there was a long silence.


    ¡°Hello?¡±


    ¡°Ugh¡­ I¡¯m so sick of it. Whatever they want from us can¡¯t be good if this is how they act. We won¡¯t be paid anyways. I¡¯m seriously considering leaving the academy.¡±


    Just then, someone approached them. A student who was fed up with the ongoing lewd behavior of the nobles stood up from his seat.


    ¡°You should at least hear them out, right?¡±


    ¡°Leave it. There is no need¡­¡±


    The person in front of her grabbed her hand. The student was about to reject him with a cold tone.


    ¡°¡­Ugh.¡±


    But as she gazed at the immense gold coin that he threw onto the table, she froze in her seat.


    ¡°It is only the deposit¡­ Can we talk now?¡±


    The person in the ck robe spoke kindly, and the girl hesitated for a moment before sitting down again.


    It was too much money to refuse.

 Chapter 106: Partner

    <b>? Partner ?</b>


    ¡°What do I do? Should I just really ept the sponsorship?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be ridiculous. Do you really want to sleep with those pot-bellied aristocrats?¡±


    At a caf¨¦ near the academy, all the students of ss A were huddled together and were conversing with one another.


    ¡°Eh, I¡¯m not sure about the Imperial Family, but the ones chosen by the Church can¡¯t be¡­¡±


    ¡°Stupid. The people chosen by the Church are even worse. They¡¯re the kind of people who will absolve your sins for a price¡­ ¡­ Ah Saintess. I¡¯m not talking about the Saintess.¡±


    The students, who were discussing the sponsors, gave Ferloche a sympathetic smile as she listened to their conversation with fear etched on her face.


    ¡°Is-Is that so!¡±


    Then Ferloche, who had been silent until then, straightened her back with an eased expression.


    ¡°Then¡­ what do we do now?¡±


    ¡°That is what I¡¯m saying. If this continues, we¡¯ll have no choice but to leave the Academy.¡±


    Themoners patted Ferloche on the back, treating her as their mascot. They soon sighed and began discussing their next course of action.


    ¡°Or should we rob a bank? The money will be divided equally¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t say something crazy.¡±


    One student attempted to crack a joke, but another student in a somber mood put an end to it with a stern voice, causing the atmosphere to be even more glum.


    ¡°Should we try to ask the Imperial Princess for help?¡±


    ¡°Even if we do that, she doesn¡¯t have much money to spare. She alreadypensated us for the attack on the Starlight mansionst time. Of course, most of us have already spent that money.¡±


    ¡°Then, what about Professor Isolet?¡±


    ¡°She wants to help as well, but this is not an amount that can be covered by a professor¡¯s sry.¡±


    ¡°Then maybe the Saintess¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­.Shht.¡±


    As all the children¡¯s eyes focused on her, Ferloche bowed her head and cried out.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry! I have no money!¡±


    ¡°¡­Ah.¡±


    ¡°Bu-But, I¡¯ll find a way to get the money for you guys, even if I have to fight against the church!¡±


    Ferloche had dered that with determination, but themoners only shook their heads.


    They doubted Ferloche¡¯s ability to extort money from the Church, and even if she seeded and they got the money, the Church would likely not let it be.


    ¡°Irina, could you try reaching out to your old teacher¡­¡±


    ¡°That old woman went senile. I haven¡¯t heard from her since I tried to contact herst time.¡±


    Even Arianne, who had asked Irina with a bit of hope, dropped her head in disappointment as she heard Irina¡¯s reply. The atmosphere was gradually starting to be solemn.


    ¡°There is only one solution.¡±


    When Kania spoke with a low voice in that atmosphere, the eyes of everyone there started to shine.


    It was because it was Kania who had spoken. She had suffered terrible torture from Frey during the holiday for their sake, and her face still bore the bruises.


    ¡°Look.. at this.¡±


    ¡°What is this?¡±


    ¡°It is a contract suggested by Frey.¡±


    The mention of Frey caused all the students to freeze.


    ¡°If you sign that contract, Frey would be your sponsor.¡±


    ¡°So you want us to be Frey¡¯s ves?¡±


    ¡°It offers more favorable conditions than what you have now.¡±


    Saying that she continued to speak with a quivering voice.


    ¡°Just swear your allegiance, don¡¯t rebel, and¡­ once in a month ¡®meet¡¯ with him.¡±


    ¡°¡­So your Young Master is trying to buy the right to hold us once a month?¡±


    One of the students, shaken by Kania¡¯s words, asked with a shuddering tone. Kania responded quietly.


    ¡°The meetings Frey suggested have the least number of conditionspared to the other offers you have received. The others stated ¡®when needed¡¯ as a requirement, correct?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s sickening.¡±


    ¡°I apologize, but it¡¯s the best solution I can offer. I am truly sorry.¡±


    Even Kania, whom they trusted, spoke with a bowed head. One by one, the female students began to fall into despair.


    ¡°Do I have to choose between signing a contract with Frey or leaving the Academy?¡±


    ¡°Wh-What kind of solution is this¡­¡±


    ¡°So, basically, if we don¡¯t want to be kicked out onto the streets as beggars, we have to sell our bodies to Frey?¡±


    A student let out a scoff and reached for the contract with her hands. The other students just stared at her.


    ¡°When I received thepensation money from Frey, I could buy meat and bring it home for the first time in my life.¡±


    The girl who eventually held the contract continued speaking with a trembling voice.


    ¡°The only family I have is my little brother. Do you know what he said as he ate that meat?¡±


    ¡°¡­..¡±


    ¡°He said, ¡®Sister is the best in the world.¡¯¡±


    With gritted teeth, she continued speaking.


    ¡°I promised. I promised my brother I would seed and be the best.¡±


    Among the solemn kids, she grabbed a pen and finished her words.


    ¡°I will do anything for my family.¡±


    Saying so, the girl tightly closed her eyes. With a trembling hand, she tried to write her name on the contract that had been drawn with magic spells.


    ¡°I heard your speech.¡±


    ¡°Ah?¡±


    Suddenly somebody came up from behind and took away her contract. She turned back with a flustered look on her face.


    ¡°Wh-Who? You¡­ Huh?¡±


    Eventually, she cautiously stared at the person, who appeared blurry to her eyes. When she saw Alice standing quietly behind that person, she tilted her head in confusion.


    ¡°Guys, this person wants to offer a contract to all of you.¡±


    Alice said while looking at the girl and the other students sitting at the desk. The female students frowned in unison.


    They thought that whoever offered the contract would most likely demand something in return. It wouldn¡¯t make a difference either way.


    ¡°I only have one thing to ask of you.¡±


    Rubbing his hands, the mysterious person wearing a robe continued,


    ¡°Please gather at this location at this time every week and give me a report on your recent news¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°The person who harassed you, a sick family member or friend,ints about the poor quality of food, and other simr issues.¡±


    However, the words of the mysterious person seemed utterly ridiculous.


    ¡°You can also report rumors or any inconvenience you may have faced as amoner in the Academy.¡±


    ¡°Ex-Excuse me¡­¡±


    ¡°And, of course, I would like to request a one-on-one meal with each of you, but there will be no physical contact, I assure you.¡±


    As soon as the mysterious person finished his words and settled down, one of the students immediately stood up and expressed their disbelief,


    ¡°D-Do you think we¡¯ll believe that? We all know that contracts are never favorable tomoners. You¡¯re just nning to use money as a way to threaten uster, right?¡±


    ¡°The contract can be drawn using magic spells.¡±


    ¡°It could still be forged to some extent. I have experienced this several times before.¡±


    The other students began to look at the person in the ck robe with suspicion.


    ¡°All right, then I will give you the down payment in advance.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­!!!¡±


    But, when he smirked and threw an enormous amount of gold coins on the table, all of the students fell into shock.


    ¡°I will only show you how much gold coins will be given to you based on your aplishment in the future on the scroll of the contract you agree with. What do you think? Are you interested in signing a contract with me?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°Just so you know, the male students havepleted their contracts.¡±


    Soon after, when the person in the ck robe asked in a low voice, the female students unknowingly began to nod their heads as if they had been possessed by ghosts.


    Even Ferloche, who had already received a promise of sponsorship from the church, nodded her head in agreement.


    ¡°Then¡­¡±


    The mysterious person looked around at the dazed female students, grinned and asked a question.


    ¡°¡­Who wants to have a meal with me?¡±


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    ¡°So in other words, the conclusion is¡­. Lady Isolet is more fit to be the Deputy Commander of the Imperial Knights rather than a professor at the Academy. That is what I¡¯m saying.¡±


    ¡°I already said this once but I don¡¯t want to join the damned Imperial Knights.¡±


    ¡°What if you became an instructor for the Holy Knights? The youngest holy knight, whom we are very proud of, respects you greatly,¡±


    ¡°I appreciate the honor, but I don¡¯t want to be part of a corrupt group that absolves sins with money.¡±


    Isolet, who had been summoned in the middle of her conversation with Frey, was simultaneously receiving job offers from both the Imperial Family and the Church.


    ¡°How long are you going to keep thinking so highly of yourself like that? Shouldn¡¯t the position of Deputy Commander be enough for you?¡±?


    ¡°Our church can give you the position of the Head of the Honorary Knights. I don¡¯t think you have any other choice.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve already said that I¡¯m content as a professor at the Academy.¡±


    As she continued to refuse repeatedly, the servant and the priest tried to intimidate her.


    ¡°Up until this point, my behavior with you has been favorable, but if you keep on being like this, it seems like I can¡¯t give you any more face.¡±


    ¡°It is a piece of cake to remove you from the position of a professor. However, if the Bywalker family intervenes, the oue would certainly be unknown. But isn¡¯t the rtionship between you and your family in an estranged state?¡±


    ¡°Haaa¡­¡±


    Exhausted from the continuous conversation, Isolet buried her head in the desk with her messy hair.


    ¡°Marquis, there is urgent news.¡±


    The Marquis, who was trying to convince Isolet to join him, was initially looking at Isolet with a smirk on his face. However, as he listened to his subordinate¡¯s report, his mood quickly turned sour.


    It was because he had almost tired his mind brainstorming and firmly believed he would be able to pull Isolet into his side if he put in a little more work.


    ¡°All the students of ss A have been signed.¡±


    ¡°What!?¡±


    However, as he listened to the rest of his subordinate¡¯s words, the Marquis shouted abruptly and rose from his seat.


    ¡°Look at that. What we¡¯re doing is the will of the sun. Even the Sunrise Royal Family is following our lead¡­¡±


    ¡°Priest, we failed to obtain the students of ss A.¡±


    ¡°What nonsense are you saying right now?¡±


    Only then did they realize that both of them were in the same boat. The priest, who was giving advice with a gentle expression, stood next to the Marquis.


    ¡°So the students choose neither the Imperial Family nor the Church, but instead a third party?¡±


    ¡°No, how can this happen?¡±


    They both each asked their subordinate with raised voices and frustrated looks on their faces.


    ¡°The reason is simple.¡±


    Someone entered the room and started talking.


    ¡°I bribed them with money..¡±


    The Marquis and the Priest carefully stared at the man in the ck robe who had entered.


    Soon, they opened their mouths at the same time.


    ¡°Are you challenging the Imperial Family¡¯s authority?¡±


    ¡°It seems like you are unafraid of the Sun God?¡±


    Hearing those words, the man in the ck robe smirked and told Isolet, who had been foolishly looking at him,


    ¡°Professor, you can go out for a while.¡±


    ¡°Wh-Who are you¡­¡±


    ¡°I request this of you. I have something to discuss with these people.¡±


    Isolet, who was exhausted from hours of listening to threats and persuasion, nodded her head quietly and left the room. She felt that the man in the ck robe was familiar in some way.


    ¡°Hoaam¡­¡±


    When Isolet left the room, the man in the ck robe sat in front of the two people, raised his legs on the desk, and started to yawn.


    ¡°Do you think you¡¯ll get away unscathed after doing all of this?¡±


    The Marquis frowned and asked. The man, however, burst outughing and then answered.


    ¡°The one who will get hurt is not me but all of you.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°If the Imperial Family and the Church find out that the talent they were going to secure was taken by someone of unknown origin even after dispatching a marquis and a priest¡­ Do you think they¡¯ll be pleased?¡±


    The Marquis let out a scornfulugh and said,


    ¡°Do you think you cannot be tracked? I guarantee that in a few days you¡¯ll be caught. If you can still keep your cool then¡­¡±


    ¡°Even the Emperor of the Back Alley, Count Justiano, handed over the alley market to me willingly. Do you really think someone like you can stop me?¡±


    However, when the man in the ck robe answered the marquis¡¯s threat calmly, the faces of the two people began to crack.


    ¡°So the culprit of the news that shocked the Empire this morning, was you?¡±


    ¡°Correct. Would you be more convinced if I showed you this?¡±


    Saying that, the man in the ck robe took out a certificate signed by Count Justiano from his chest pocket and brandished it in front of them. Their faces became increasingly horrified as they saw that..


    ¡°Ah, right. It seems like you have been using discernment and distinction magic for a while now?¡±


    <i>Pazzzzzzz¡­</i>


    ¡°It is all useless. Be it the Magic Tower Master or the Pope, none of them will discover my true identity.¡±


    The man in ck then produced the highest-grade distinction scroll from his chest and activated it, causing the two men¡¯s faces to turn blue with fear.


    ¡°In other words, you are all damned.¡±


    The man in ckughed mockingly as he cornered them. He spoke in a low voice to the two men, who were now shaking with fear.


    ¡°Because if you go back like this, it will be the end of you.¡±


    ¡°It-It won¡¯t be. I¡­¡±


    ¡°Stop making excuses. Do you think someone like me wouldn¡¯t know your personal information? You two nned and carried out the entire operation this time, so you must ept responsibility for this failure.¡±


    The two men couldn¡¯t argue with the man¡¯s words and finally bowed their heads in defeat.


    ¡°So, starting from now¡­¡±


    Frey, wearing the ck robe, smiled with satisfaction as he saw the both of them like that.


    ¡°¡­It will be apetition to see who impresses me more.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    He put down his legs from the table, rested his chin on his hand, and whispered quietly.


    ¡°It¡¯s simple. In front of your eyes, there is a person who holds all the coins in the form of student of ss A, right?¡±


    ¡°Th-Those words¡­¡±


    ¡°Right, if one of you can win me over. I will save your life.¡±


    Saying so, Frey rubbed his hands and finished speaking.


    ¡°Um, where can I find a kind person to donate to my Charity Foundation?¡±


    The two men had a foreboding feeling as they watched him.


    Even if you must step on shit, you need to step on it properly.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    ¡°<i>Phew</i>¡­¡±


    It seems like today was really a satisfying day.


    The Heavens were finally rewarding me for my hard work with unexpected luck, causing themoner students to cry.


    Isolet thanked me with a bright smile that she sometimes gave me in the past.


    Even the Marquis and Priest tried to put up a good front in front of me by promising to make arge donation to my charity foundation.


    Of course, I n to continue using these two bastards to drain resources from the Imperial Family and the Church.


    From now on, it was imperative that I targeted the Imperial Family and Church for resources.


    In addition to that, I also told them to provide me with the intel of all the sponsors, including the trashy bastard who had touched that female student¡¯s hand earlier.


    These bastards¡¯ generosity should be highly appreciated, and when I meet them as Frey, I would make sure to give them a subus as a gift.


    ¡°Frey!¡±


    ¡°¡­Hm?¡±


    I was walking down the school¡¯s hallway, lost in thought when I heard someone calling me from behind. I turned my head to see who it was.


    ¡°What? It¡¯s Ferloche.¡±


    Ferloche was walking towards me with her signature nk expression. I tilted my head and asked,


    ¡°What do you need?¡±


    ¡°There is something I need to tell you!¡±


    Then soon, folding her arms and speaking with a serious look on her face, she said.


    ¡°From today, we are partners!¡±


    ¡°Oh, is that so? I get¡­ what?¡±


    I was ready to dismiss her statement with a quick reply, but I was so taken aback by her words that I doubted my own ears and asked for rification.


    ¡°I said we will be partners during the second semester!¡±


    Hearing her words again, I was left puzzled by Ferloche¡¯s mysterious announcement.


    ¡°I¡¯m sure you know the rights thate with being each other¡¯s partners!¡±


    ¡®¡­.No way.¡±


    The concept of ¡®Partners¡¯ was a unique system in Dark Tale Fantasy 2. If chosen, various interactions would ur during the second semester.


    It was a very important aspect of the game.


    But ording to prophecy, Ferloche and I could not be partners due to the game¡¯s structure.


    <b><i>¡­Is it a bug?</i></b>

 Chapter 107: The Cabinet

    <b>? The Cab ?</b>


    ¡°Frey! Where do you think you¡¯re going?¡±


    ¡°¡­<i>Sigh</i>.¡±


    Since yesterday¡¯s deration, Ferloche had been following me around all day.


    If I were in her shoes, I would have been exhausted by now, but Ferloche persisted with a ravenous expression on her face, resembling a dog chasing a chicken. At this rate, it seemed like I would tire out first.


    ¡°Aha! What are you taking out of your bag?¡±


    ¡°A notebook.¡±


    ¡°Why are you taking out your notebook?¡±


    ¡°To study.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t lie!¡±


    We had been going back and forth like this all day long.


    ¡°Ferloche, shouldn¡¯t you be praying right now?¡±


    ¡°I can pray when I¡¯m next to you!¡±


    ¡°¡­<i>Hah</i>.¡±


    Regardless of what I tried to do, she never took her eyes off me. Thanks to her, I was really going crazy.


    ¡®¡­I¡¯m going to have to sneak into the ve market soon.¡¯


    My n was to infiltrate the market today to gather information about the biggest event of the second semester, the ¡®Liberation of the ve Market.¡¯


    I had prepared rigorously for this main quest since the previous regression, and I was confident in my abilities. However, I couldn¡¯t let my guard down.


    There had always been an unexpected situation or variable in everything that I had nned for.


    Therefore, I needed perfect preparation so there would be no problems even if an unexpected situation urred. A preliminary investigation was essential for this purpose.


    But¡­


    ¡°Frey!¡±


    ¡°What is it this time?¡±


    ¡°What are you thinking so hard about? Are you nning tomit more evil deeds?¡±


    Thanks to Ferloche, my n to infiltrate the ve market was in jeopardy.


    I had made it to the cafe near the entrance, but Ferloche¡¯s constant interruptions made it impossible for me to find the right moment to enter.


    ¡®What should I do about her?¡¯


    ¡°What should I do to satisfy you?¡±


    ¡°Hmmm¡­ then, please die! Then I¡¯ll be content!¡±


    Seeing Ferloche¡¯s clenched fists, I realized there was probably no way to satisfy her.


    I couldn¡¯t exactly kick her out, either.


    Maintaining a good rtionship with my partner was essential for receiving various bonuses through the system.


    [Stats] <strong>Name:</strong> Frey Raon Starlight


    <strong>Strength:</strong> ??


    <strong>Mana:</strong> ??


    <strong>Intelligence:</strong> ??


    <strong>Mental Strength:</strong> 9.5 (+0.2)


    <strong>Passive Status:</strong> Blessing of the Stars/Time Limit/Partner¡¯s Blessing


    <strong>Disposition:</strong> Hero


    <strong>Goodness Stat:</strong> 100


    The Partner¡¯s Blessing was a fraudulent buff that raised my stats by 0.2 each.


    Therefore, I had to maintain a good rtionship with Ferloche for the course of the second semester.


    ¡°Oh! Frey! Look over there! Something is flying in!¡±


    Despite my previous worries, Ferloche suddenly became excited as she pointed outside the window with anticipation.


    ¡°¡­Is that?¡±


    As I looked outside, a surprising sight unfolded before my eyes.


    ¡°Hoooot!¡±


    ¡°Gugugu!!!¡±


    Serena¡¯s white owl and an unfamiliar white pigeon were engaged in a heated fight mid-air as they flew toward the window.


    It wasn¡¯t even a one-sided assault, but rather a ¡®fight¡¯ with that owl. This was a big event that I had never seen, even in the previous timeline.


    ¡°Ah! Don¡¯t fight! Don¡¯t fight!¡±


    ¡°¡­Do you know that pigeon?¡±


    ¡°Yes! His name is Gugu!¡±¡±


    When I urgently opened the window and questioned Ferloche about the pigeon that was now in her hands, an unnatural name popped up.


    ¡°Why is his name Gugu?¡±


    ¡°Well, I asked him what name he wanted to have¡­ And he said, ¡®Gu-gu!¡¯ That¡¯s why I named him that!¡±


    Ferloche stroked the pigeon as she answered me and smiled widely upon reading what she had received.


    ¡°Wow! I got a letter from the Church!¡±


    ¡°I see.¡±


    Soon after, I peeled my eyes away from t Ferloche, who was tearing up her letter, and naturally began reading the letter Serene¡¯s owl had spat out.


    <strong>I failed to enter the Western Continent. Returning to the Academy.</strong>


    ¡°¡­Ugh.¡±


    However, as soon as I read the first sentence, I noticed bad news.


    Serena, who was about to head to the Western continent, seemed to have failed for some reason.


    I didn¡¯t know what exactly was going on, but I hoped everything was alright.


    <strong>Please take good care of the owl until I arrive.</strong>


    ¡°Hoot!¡±


    When I finished reading Serena¡¯s letter, the owl that had been ring resentfully at the pigeon in Ferloche¡¯s arms began acting cute in front of me.


    ¡°Ferloche.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    As I stroked the owl¡¯s chin, I spoke to Ferloche in a low voice.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be back. I¡¯ll need to use the restroom.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll go with you!¡±


    ¡°¡­What?¡±


    I tried to separate myself from Ferloche before it was toote, but my n was stopped effortlessly.


    ¡°You want to go to the bathroom with me?¡±


    ¡°¡­Yes! I have something to do in the bathroom as well!¡±


    I had an incredulous look on my face, but Ferloche just responded to my question while clenching her fists.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go! Come on!¡±


    ¡°¡­Alright, let¡¯s go.¡±


    I had to get rid of her eventually, so I got up with a victorious smirk.


    ¡®¡­No way she¡¯ll actually follow me inside.¡¯


    No matter how determined she was to keep an eye on every move I made, would she really follow me into the bathroom?


    If she saw anything indecent, Ferloche was more likely to foam at the mouth or resort to violence using the power of the Sun God. There was no way she would enter the bathroom with me.


    ¡°Wa-wait a minute! Why are you leaving the store after saying you were going to the bathroom?¡±


    ¡°There is no toilet in this store. I have to use the public restroom outside.¡±


    ¡°Th-that¡¯s not fair!¡±


    ¡°What else did you expect from a store in the corner of the back alley?¡±


    ¡°Ugh¡­¡±


    Additionally, now that I was going to a public restroom, her chances of following me were zero.


    Even if we ignored her ignorance, she, who was a saint among saints, would never follow me into a men¡¯s public restroom.


    ¨C <i>Squeak¡­</i>


    With that in mind, I carefully opened the door and headed to the public restroom.


    ¨C <i>Rustle¡­</i>


    When I arrived at the public restroom, I carefully began to take a robe I had hidden away.


    If I put it on, I could escape without Ferloche noticing¡­


    ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    ¡°¡­..!¡±


    Still in the middle of my scheming, I was startled by the sudden sound behind me and quickly concealed the robe.


    ¡°Why are you here?¡±


    ¡°Well, I told you¡­ I¡¯m going to go to the bathroom with you.¡±


    After a brief spell, I asked Ferloche a question, but I was dumbfounded by her response.


    ¡°This is¡­ a men¡¯s restroom.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t make any excuses! After you say that, you will kick me out, and then you will do something evil again!¡±


    ¡°Wh-What evil can I do in a bathroom?¡±


    ¡°¡­Never mind! Just hurry up and do your business!¡±


    Ferloche blushed and pushed me towards a stall.


    ¡°<i>Sigh</i>¡­¡±


    My n to escape was on the verge of failure, and I quickly began to think of alternatives.


    ¡®Should I pretend to attack her?¡¯


    It was the only n that came to mind.


    Since I had learned about her past and secret a few months ago, I had been reluctant to touch Ferloche, so I hadn¡¯t done anything to her physically.


    Still, I realized this was probably the best way to take care of Ferloche, since words never really worked on her anyways.


    ¡°Hey, Ferloche¡­¡±


    After thinking for a bit, I started to approach Ferloche with an insidious look on my face.


    <i>¨C ck, ck.</i>


    ¡°¡±¡­¡­.!!!¡±¡±


    But just as I was about to put my n into action, we heard footsteps approaching the bathroom, and I froze.


    ¡°Yo-You have to hide!¡±


    ¡°Wa-Wait a minute.


    Ferloche, who was looking around panicked, grabbed my hand and pulled me towards an old cab in the corner.


    ¡°I¡¯d rather hide inside a stall¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s filthy there!¡±


    Then Ferloche pushed open the old cab doors and tried to force me inside.


    ¡°Wa-Wait!¡±


    ¨C <i>Skid</i>


    Confused by her behavior, I struggled, but Ferloche was relentless, even using her blessing of the Sun God to push me inside.


    ¡°You¡¯re the only one who needs to go in! Only you!¡±


    ¡°¡­Ah.¡±


    As I found myself trapped inside the cab, I couldn¡¯t help but feel a sudden twinge of empathy for those I had bullied in the past. And Ferloche, who had finally seeded in pushing me into the cab, red at me victoriously.


    <i>¨C Squeak¡­</i>


    At that moment, the bathroom door creaked open¡­


    ¡°¡­<i>Hiiik!</i>¡°


    Ferloche, who screamed unconsciously, quickly squeezed herself into the cab and mmed the door shut.


    Then, there was a moment of silence.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    ¡°¡­Senior, did you hear a woman¡¯s voice just now?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t hear anything.¡±


    Moments after Frey and Ferloche hid in the cab, the two men entered the bathroom and began to talk amongst themselves.


    ¡°Do you think a ve hid here?¡±


    ¡°What nonsense is that? If a ve really had escaped, he¡¯d have run away through the back alley. Why would they crawl into a men¡¯s bathroom?¡±


    ¡°But¡­ I really heard a woman scream.¡±


    Hearing the words of his junior, the man who had been called ¡®senior¡¯ before, sighed and replied,


    ¡°You¡¯ve been hearing a lot of ves screamingtely, so you¡¯ve probably started hearing things. I was like that too in the beginning.¡±


    The man continued to do his business with an unconcerned look, but the other man still frowned, headed towards the stalls, and started to kick open the stall doors one by one.


    ¡°What are you going to do if you use all of your strength here? I¡¯m already exhausted dealing with the new batch.¡±


    ¡°Still, if I catch a runaway ve, wouldn¡¯t the reward be huge? Since I¡¯m still a newbie, my sry sucks.¡±


    The man soon spotted something on the floor and began to smile with satisfaction.


    ¡°Senior¡­ look at this.¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°I think I found something.¡±


    The floor he pointed to was littered with footsteps leading to the old cab.


    ¡°No way¡­ for real?¡±


    ¡°What did I say? I told you I definitely heard a woman¡¯s voice!¡±


    With an excited expression, he took a rope out of his pocket and slowly began to head towards the cab.


    ¡°If youe out now, I won¡¯t hit you.¡±


    Soon after, he arrived in front of the cab and began knocking on the door with a slightly nervous look on his face.


    ¡°Come on out. I already know you¡¯re in there.¡±


    ¡°Hey, move.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    The senior, who had been looking at him disapprovingly, pushed him away and grabbed the handle of the cab.


    ¡°You rats.¡±


    Having said that, he pulled the cab open forcefully.


    ¡°¡­What?¡±


    However, the sight in front of them only caused embarrassment to the two men.


    ¡°Hey, I thought you said they were in here¡±.


    ¡°Bu-but! They were here for sure!¡±


    The old cab was empty.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    While the men were puzzled by the empty cab¡­


    ¡°Remember, remember, remember, remember, remember.¡±


    Frey was looking around the dark underground with a perplexed expression, and Ferloche was standing behind him, biting her nails while muttering to herself.


    ¡°¡­That I have to protect him no matter what.¡±


    She continued murmuring until Frey¡¯s eyes turned towards her again.

 Chapter 108: I Dont Know Anything

    <b>? I Don¡¯t Know Anything ?</b>


    ¡°¡­I¡¯m going crazy.¡±


    As Ferloche clung to me and shut the cab door, darkness enveloped us.


    ¡°I¡¯m scared!¡±


    I waited anxiously for the bathroom to clear out, but Ferloche continued to tremble in my embrace.


    ¡°I¡¯m scared¡­ I¡¯m scared¡­ I¡¯m scared.¡±


    ¡°Calm down.¡±


    <i>Pant, pant¡­</i>


    At first, I assumed she was overreacting like she usually did, but upon closer inspection, I realized that she was genuinely frightened.


    Her face was pale, and she was sweating profusely. It was as if she was on the verge of a panic attack. I had seen this sight often in the previous regression, so I knew that was the case.


    ¡®¡­That¡¯s right. Ferloche is afraid of the dark, isn¡¯t she?¡¯


    Ferloche hated dark, enclosed spaces.


    Although I too disliked the darkness, I could push myself to tolerate it. But Ferloche, even with her strong mental fortitude, was struggling.


    ¡°First of all, calm down¡­¡±


    As I extended my arm with a concerned expression, I suddenly froze and bit my lip in silence.


    Ferloche was still unaware of my true identity.


    So, I couldn¡¯t afford to be kind to her.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be a baby, get a hold of yourself¡­ huh?¡±


    I tried to whisper coldly, but Ferloche closed in on me.


    ¡°Please hug me¡­¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m scared, so hug me¡­¡±¡±


    Ferloche buried her head in my chest and embraced me strongly.


    <i> Crunch</i>


    ¡®What if she managed to crush me with that dreadful power?¡¯


    ¡°I-I¡¯m sorry¡­¡±


    ¡°Be quiet.¡±


    Hearing me groan, Ferloche stopped hugging me, and looked at me with her characteristic stupid expression as I put my finger over her mouth.


    ¡°Ah.¡±


    ¡°¡­..?¡±


    Ferloche¡¯s gaze turned nk all of a sudden.


    Of course, this was not unusual for her during ss or while listening to na¡¯s speeches.


    <b><i> But what¡¯s causing this now?</i></b>


    ¡°Mhhm, aaa.¡±


    ¡°¡­What¡¯s wrong with you?¡±


    ¡°No-Nothing.¡±


    When I tilted my head and asked her that question, Ferloche just answered with a smile.


    ¡°But! Frey!¡±


    ¡°¡­Keep your voice down.¡±


    ¡°But, Frey¡­¡±


    I quickly hushed her and ced a finger over her lips. She had started whispering again with her face peeking out.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been feeling something on my stomach for a while.¡±


    ¡°¡­Huh?¡±


    ¡°What do you have in your pocket?¡±


    As Ferloche reached down, I grabbed her hand urgently.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?¡±


    ¡°¡­Wait a minute.¡±


    Sweating, I tried to pull myself back, but the cab was so narrow that my actions just got me even more entangled with Ferloche.


    Because I couldn¡¯t do anything, Ferloche approached me with a pure smile on her face and whispered, .


    ¡°Woah, it¡¯s moving!¡±


    ¡°¡­Shh!!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fascinating, what is this?¡±


    I felt guilty as I looked at Ferloche who had her head tilted in confusion. That was when I noticed something strange.


    ¡®The air is different from before.¡¯


    The cool, fresh air that was seeping into the cab was a stark contrast to the stuffy, unpleasant air of the bathroom.


    Perplexed at the abnormal phenomenon, I hesitated before finally reaching for the handle.


    ¡°Oh? What¡¯s this?¡±


    ¡°Huh? What¡­Ugh.¡±


    Ferloche put her hand on my shoulder while attempting to stand up, causing her to waver before she froze in ce..


    <i>¨C Rub, rub.</i>


    ¡°Stop tickling my tummy, Frey! You can¡¯t do that!¡±


    ¡°N-No this is a misund¡­¡±


    ¨C <i>Whoosh</i>


    Before I could say anything else, Ferloche began to exude holy power from her hands.


    ¡°Wh-What are you doing?¡±


    ¡°Look at this! There¡¯s graffiti here!¡±


    ¡°¡­Graffiti?¡±


    I quickly blocked the cab¡¯s entrance, afraid of any light escaping, but Ferloche pointed to the ceiling and whispered, forcing me to raise my head.


    <strong>Guards ¨C 15, Warlock ¨C 2, Swordsmen ¨C 3.</strong>


    <strong>The key is in the gap under the cab.</strong>


    <strong>I¡¯lle to rescue you no matter what.</strong>


    ¡°I see! It¡¯s a code!¡±


    ¡°¡­Yes.¡±


    I widened my eyes as I reached the end of the scribble, hastily responding to Ferloche¡¯s inquisitive stare.


    <strong>Written by Aishi.</strong>


    ¡°¡­it¡¯s the Princess of the Cloud Kingdom.¡±


    Only then was I able to grasp the situation properly.


    This space was an escape route that Aishi, the Princess of the Cloud Kingdom had prepared.


    This was because the family of Aishi, who would enter Sunrise Academy in the following year along with Roswyn and the youngest pdin of the church, were being held in the ve market.


    ¡®Yes, this was why this quest was important.¡¯


    It was a very important matter that a ¡®royal¡¯ was being held in a ve market.


    Because if leaked, it could lead to a major diplomatic problem.


    Although it was the responsibility of the royal family to handle such matters, they had turned a blind eye to the situation.


    This was because the economic power from the revenue generated by the ve market was of great benefit.


    In addition, the Cloud Kingdom had a reason that disallowed them to identify as royals.


    Therefore, both the royal families had probably agreed in secret to extract only the members of the royal family of the Cloud Kingdom, but a problem would ur the day before the operation.


    And, looking at the graffiti here, it was probably about to explode.


    <i>¨C Screech¡­</i>


    ¡°Wh-What?¡±


    ¡°¡­Get out.¡±


    Thinking all of this, I soon opened the door of the cab and let Ferloche out.


    A twinge of guilt stirred within me for putting my safety over her¡¯s. However, it was a necessary decision given Ferloche¡¯s usefulness and my own limitations with a time constraint and inability to control my powers properly.


    Moreover, Ferloche¡¯s close proximity had made it challenging to focus on the task at hand, as she had been rubbing against me while holding my shoulder as I tried to decipher the graffiti.


    ¡°¡­This¡­?¡±


    After assuring we are safe, I took the lead and scanned the dark cer..


    ¡°What a horrible smell.¡±


    The familiar scent of blood assaulted my senses, reminding me of the countless times I had encountered it in the previous timeline.


    ¡°¡­ember, remember, remember¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­..?¡±


    ¡°Fr-Frey! Where are we?¡±


    Suddenly, Ferloche interrupted my trail of thought, muttering something in confusion. I turned to face her, covering my nose with a frown, and urgently urged her to remain quiet.


    ¡°Please shut up.¡±


    ¡°What? What are you¡­¡±


    ¡°We have to get out of here as quietly as possible.¡±


    We had basically broken into the ve market.


    Of course, if it had just been me, I might have been able to persuade them. But Ferloche, the Saintess of the Church, whose face was as memorable and beautiful as mine, was also apanying me.


    ¡®Was there any way?¡¯


    ¡°¡­Aha, the cab.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Ferloche, get back inside the cab. Hurry.¡±


    After pondering for a moment, I swiftly pushed Ferloche, who had a vacant expression, into the cab.


    ¡°I¡¯m scared!¡±


    ¡°Quiet down and hurry up.¡±


    I promptly shut the cab door before anyone could spot her and let out a sigh of relief.


    ¡°Go back to the cafe. I¡¯ll be right back.¡±


    ¡°Wait! Where are we, and you¡­¡±


    <i>¨C Boom</i>


    I ignored Ferloche, who had been trying to say something in an urgent voice, and mmed the door of the cab close, before muttering with a relieved expression,


    ¡°I don¡¯t know how this happened, but this is good for me.¡±


    ¡°Frey! What do you think you¡¯re doing?..¡±


    <i>¨C Boom!</i>


    However, for some reason, Ferloche was still inside.


    Feeling ashamed, I once again mmed the door closed before cautiously opening the door again, but Ferloche still had not left.


    ¡°I can¡¯t tolerate this kind of violence! You and I are to be partners for two semesters¡­¡±


    Ferloche still had not disappeared.


    ¡°¡­Close the door yourself.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    So this time, I instructed her to close the door herself.


    ¡°I closed it.¡±


    From inside the cab that had just been shut, there still remained the dense voice of Ferloche.


    ¡°Who¡¯s there?¡±


    ¡°Damn.¡±


    I sighed as I considered what to do with Ferloche, but to make matters worse, there was someone approaching me.


    ¡®What should I do?¡¯


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    ¡°Put your hands up! I need your identity¡­¡±


    ¡°Who would dare order me around?¡±


    The guard captain brandished his spear at the unknown man, but began to frown when the man spoke to him unabashedly.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you know who I am?¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°The greatest thug in the Empire.¡±


    The guard captain puzzledly looked at the man¡¯s face as he heard the words that popped out of his mouth.


    ¡°What is that supposed to¡­¡±


    ¡°Bring me someone in charge.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°I asked you to bring me the person in charge.¡±


    When Frey spoke to the guard with an arrogant voice, he just stood there and opened his mouth with a troubled look on his face.


    ¡°I can¡¯t leave a suspicious person behind¡­¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe this.¡±


    ¡°¡­What?¡±


    Then Frey began to talk to him with an annoyed look on his face.


    ¡°Top customers like me can look at ves in advance before the market opens. Surely you¡¯re aware of that, being of high rank yourself?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m aware, but you¡¯ve never been granted ess¡­¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    Frey tossed a gold coin to the captain of the guards. He looked at it nkly for a moment and then coughed and started speaking.


    ¡°Hmm, that¡¯s¡­ I do recall hearing something about it¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m certain you heard it from the guards at the entrance.¡±


    ¡°Oh,e to think of it, I do remember something. What did they say? Hmm¡­¡±


    ¡°Please allow Frey Raon Starlight to confirm the condition of the ves?¡±


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right!¡±


    Frey continued to slip the captain gold coins as he spoke, eliciting quick and eager responses.


    ¡°However, time is of the essence, and I must educate the newly captured ves.¡±


    ¡°Can you please introduce me to a guide? I will reward you generously upon my return.¡±


    ¡°Of course, Young Master! I will personally take care of your ess.¡±


    The captain of the guard, who finished speaking and even saluted, was about to turn around with an excited expression, but soon frowned and asked Frey a question.


    ¡°Who¡¯s that next to you, Young Master?¡±


    ¡°¡­he is my colleague.¡±


    ¡°I see. But we have to verify their identity¡­¡±


    When the captain of the guard reached out to the person, Frey quickly interjected and whispered to the captain, preventing him from touching them.


    ¡°He¡¯s wearing that because he doesn¡¯t want to be identified. So, don¡¯t touch him.¡±


    ¡°I understand, but no matter how sure Young Master Frey is, it is expected¡­¡±


    ¡°Do you now understand?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll inform the guide as well!¡±


    Continuing to pass gold coins to the guard captain, Frey asked him quietly with a smile,


    ¡°What are you going to do with those?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m going to save them for now since I¡¯m busy educating these ves!¡±


    ¡°Yes, saving is a good habit. Save them well.¡±


    After hearing Frey¡¯s words of blessing, the captain of the guard disappeared with a big smile on his face.


    ¡°¡­So you can get what you deserve.¡±


    Looking at his retreating figure, Frey smiled with satisfaction.


    The money I had given to the captain of the guards were the fake gold coins that had the curse of misfortune cast onto them.


    Frey¡¯s target had always been the captain of the guards, whom he had known was a serious miser due to his thorough investigation in the previous timeline.


    ¡°Phew¡­¡±


    Frey breathed a sigh of relief as the guard captain went out of sight and turned to look at Ferloche.


    ¡®This will work.¡¯


    He was pleased that his n to disguise Ferloche with his robe had worked. As a guide approached, Frey whispered to Ferloche,


    ¡°Don¡¯t say a word from now on and stay quiet. Don¡¯tplicate things unnecessarily. Do you understand?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I understand.¡±


    ¡°Okay, then¡­ Huh?¡±


    When Ferloche calmly answered, Frey sighed and turned around,


    ¡°What¡¯s this?¡±


    Soon however, he frowned and asked Ferloche a question.


    ¡°¡­Why are you crying all of a sudden?¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Ferloche was taken aback by his words and replied with a cheerful smile,


    ¡°What are you talking about? I¡¯m smiling.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡±


    She replied with a silly smile, but Frey couldn¡¯t bear to acknowledge it.


    ¡°What the hell¡­¡±


    It was because her eyes that were shining brilliantly in the dark, weren¡¯t smiling at all.


    ¡°¡­what are you hiding?¡±


    In Ferloche¡¯s hands, there was a torn letter.


    <strong>You know about the DLC, don¡¯t you?</strong>


    It was a letter from Serena, delivered by the pigeon, which Ferloche had clearly imed was sent from the church.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know anything!¡±


    Ferloche Astede, knows nothing.

 Chapter 109: Able to Protect

    <b>? Able to Protect ?</b>


    ¡°Wee, Young Master Frey. Thank you for visiting our market.¡±


    ¡°¡­It¡¯s my pleasure.¡±


    As the guard captain beckoned a guide over, his friendly voice greeted me warmly. However, I just replied with an icy tone.


    ¡°But the person next to you¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll vouch for them.¡±


    ¡°¡­I understand.¡±


    As the guide bowed slightly and started slowly walking forward, I, along with Ferloche quietly followed him.


    ¡®¡­Ferloche is hiding something.¡¯


    Amidst that silence, my thoughts drifted towards Ferloche.


    ¡®Something very important.¡¯


    The fact that she knew about the ¡®Demon God,¡¯ her strange behavior, and¡­ even her memories of the past.


    She may be an important ¡®key¡¯.


    It was to an extent that I wanted Kania to sneak into her consciousness while she was sleeping, but her saintly nature made her impervious to such ck magic.


    When Serena returns to the academy, I¡¯ll have to talk to her about Ferloche.


    ¡°To begin with, these are the various breeds hailing from the Western continent.¡±


    ¡°¡­Hmm.¡±


    As we strolled along, the guide directed my attention to a cage on the right and proceeded to speak.


    ¡°Unlike the Southern Continent, home to the Sunrise Empire, the Western Continent is inhabited by diverse ¡®breeds¡¯ such as Elves, Beast kin, and even Dragons that appear only in mythology.¡±


    ¡°So, this is where you keep these tribes in captivity?¡±


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right. However, owning such noble creatures from mythological tales is considered a luxury, hence their high price¡±


    When the guide flicked his hand, the dark cage began to shine.


    ¡°This is the section for elves! Would you like to buy one? For VIPs like Young Master Frey, we usually prepare them in advance, but¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll pass.¡±


    When I quickly expressed my refusal, the guide looked disappointed and smacked his lips.


    ¡°Hmm¡­ I¡¯m very worried that the poprity of elf ves has suddenly dropped these days. I wonder if there are any negative rumors circting among the public.¡±


    ¡°Nevertheless, let us move on to the next section,¡±


    Before being found out, I should observe as many areas as possible to see if anything has changed from the previous timeline.


    Thus, I urged the guide forward. The guide let out a brief sigh and directed my attention towards the left.


    ¡°Over there are the Beast people ¨C rabbit, feline, and fox people, among others. They¡¯re quite popr since they bear a close resemnce to humans, save for their distinctive ears¡±


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    Gazing towards the direction he pointed, my eyes fell upon a group of Beast kin dressed in tattered clothing, their eyes devoid of any emotion.


    Looking at the numerous injuries covering their bodies, it appeared that the captives were being subjected to harsh treatment.


    ¡°They¡¯re all women, aren¡¯t they?¡±


    ¡°There are also male prisoners. However, I¡¯m just showing ves that would best fit your gender.¡±


    ¡°By the way, is it okay to treat your products so harshly?¡±


    My expression darkened as I witnessed a mother and daughter, who seemed to be Feline people, embracing each other while nursing severe injuries.


    ¡°It¡¯s not a big deal. I hit them with a magical whip, so the marks will disappear in a few days. The pain is what they¡¯ll remember¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡±


    While I had a displeased expression on my face, the guide pushed me forward while speaking.


    ¡°And here¡­ these are the Dragons! They were really hard to get!¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re all babies, aren¡¯t they?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Otherwise, we wouldn¡¯t be able to enve them because of how terrifyingly strong they are.¡±


    ¡°Did you force them to polymorph?¡±


    ¡°As expected, you are an expert in this field. The magic shackles and nes they are wearing have a spell cast on them. It willst until they are fully grown.¡±


    The guide then guided me and Ferloche forward and then continued.


    ¡°That¡¯s it for our most prized possessions¡­ This cer houses both hybrids and regr individuals. Would you like to take a look?¡±


    ¡°Yes. I¡¯m going to look through everything today.¡±


    ¡°I see. Then¡­¡±


    ¡°I-Is there anything you can do?¡±


    I followed the cheerful guide downstairs, who seemed to have sensed a potential sale in my enthusiastic response. Suddenly, a high-pitched voice could be hearding from somewhere.


    ¡°We can¡¯t have you act like this¡±.


    ¡°Please! Please!¡±


    I think I should check what¡¯s going on.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    ¡°We only followed the rules.¡±


    ¡°Rules?¡±


    ¡°Yes, the rule is that those who pay more will reserve the rights to the ve for the auction.¡±


    In the dark hallway, someone in a sky-blue robe was talking to the staff in a trembling voice.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t buy these ves at a higher price than the current offer, I can¡¯t give them to you.¡±


    ¡°Ho-how much is their best offer? I¡¯ll buy them at a higher price!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s¡­¡±


    When the woman wearing the robe shouted, pointing to the ves, the employee quietly checked the statement and opened his mouth.


    ¡°¡­..!¡±


    The woman who heard the amount froze on the spot.


    ¡°They must have liked those ves quite a bit. They spent an amount equivalent to the price of the top-ss breeds.¡±


    <i>¡°Gnash</i>..¡±


    The woman quietly grinded her teeth as she heard it, and the staff patted her on the shoulder and spoke.


    ¡°You should give up now. If you continue¡­ things will getplicated.¡±


    ¡°¡­I can look at them, right?¡±


    ¡°As much as you want.¡±


    The employee, who had willingly allowed the woman with her head down, to watch, stepped aside and slightly muttered to herself.


    ¡°She doesn¡¯t even have that amount of money, how was she included among the VIPs?¡±


    The woman, who was periodically ncing at the employee, carefully began to approach the ves in the cage.


    ¡°Guys, it¡¯s me.¡±


    She had a smile as she said those words, but the ves trapped inside remained with their heads bowed with dead eyes.


    <i>nk! ng!</i>


    ¡°¡­Ah.¡±


    The woman, who was puzzled by theck of response, only realized after frantically pounding on the cage that a transparent barrier had been recently erected to block both vision and noise.


    ¡°¡­Don¡¯t worry too much, the operation is going as nned.¡±


    The woman stood motionless for a while, observing the ves inside the cage. Looking at them, she mumbled to herself in a low voice.


    ¡°As I saidst time, I have enchanted the cab with an escape spell. If used correctly, you can escape and return to the kingdom before anyone realizes what happened¡­¡±


    ¡°How much are these ves?¡±


    ¡°Hyat?¡±


    As she was talking to herself, she screamed in surprise when someone suddenly appeared next to her.


    ¡°Who are you?¡±


    ¡°Here¡¯s my visitor¡¯s card.¡±


    The employee approached the man who had suddenly approached the cage with suspicion. After examining the visitor¡¯s card Frey presented, the employee nodded and asked.


    ¡°I¡¯ve confirmed it. What can I do for you?¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t know me?¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you know me?¡±


    As the man spoke in an arrogant tone, the employee scratched her head in confusion, unsure of how to respond. Eventually, she bowed her head politely and replied.


    ¡°I apologize. I¡¯m from the East¡­ From the way you look, you seem to be an aristocrat from the Southern or Western continents, but I¡¯m not sure of your exact identity.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡±


    After hearing that, the man nodded quietly and soon opened his mouth.


    ¡°I¡¯ll reserve all these ves.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that the one who pays more will win the rights to the ves?¡±


    Saying that the man took out a scroll with a magic circle engraved in it.


    ¡°So, I¡¯ll reserve them.¡±


    ¡°¡­I, I understand.¡±


    Although he did not recognize the person in front of him, as the man ced his hand on the scroll, the employee could immediately sense the immense wealth possessed by this individual.


    With this realization, the employee¡¯s attitude swiftly changed, and he began to grovel and speak with deference.


    ¡°Then, I shall transfer ownership over the ves to you. Here¡¯s the magical contract for them.¡±


    The man epted the ve contract with a smile and spoke to the employee.


    ¡°I¡¯ll take them all on the day of the market, so until then, you should treat me well, don¡¯t you think? Otherwise, you¡¯d better be prepared.¡±


    ¡°Ye-Yes sir!¡±


    The man smiled pleasantly as he threatened the guide next to him.


    ¡°Then, let¡¯s continue.¡±


    ¡°My apologies, it¡¯s time to change your guide. Please wait momentarily. Another guide will be here shortly.¡±


    The man nodded after hearing that and began to stare at the ves he had just bought.


    ¡°Excuse me.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    The woman, who was looking at him with a restless expression, soon began to talk to him carefully.


    ¡°Are you buying those ves?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±


    ¡°Ca-Can we talk for a moment?¡±


    The woman who spoke quietly took off her robe.


    ¡°Le-Let me introduce myself formally. I¡¯m¡­


    ¡°I know who you are.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Princess of the Cloud Kingdom.¡±


    Upon hearing those words, the woman¡¯s eyes widened in shock and her long, azure hair began to shake.


    ¡°Who are you?¡±


    ¡°Frey Raon Starlight. I was given the task for this operation.¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­¡±


    Frey, who introduced himself to her, spoke with a smile.


    ¡°Anyway, I¡¯ve bought them, so don¡¯t worry.¡±


    ¡°Th-Thank you¡­¡±


    ¡°Thank you for what?¡±


    ¡°Fo-For saving the Royal Family of our kingdom¡­¡±


    As Aishi spoke with a shaken expression on her face, Frey began to speak with a brazen tone.


    ¡°That¡¯s enough of that, shall we hear what the Cloud Kingdom can do for me now?¡±


    ¡°¡­Yo-You wouldn¡¯t!?¡±


    Upon seeing Aishi¡¯s doubtful expression, Frey responded with a smile on his face.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? We¡¯re both serving the Demon King together anyway.¡±


    ¡°We never served him! We were just threatened!¡±


    ¡°I see, but will such an excuse work even if the public came to know the true identity of the Royal Family of the Cloud Kingdom?¡±


    Saying so, Frey pointed to the memo written on the cage.


    <strong>Demons</strong>


    ¡°¡­The royals of the Cloud Kingdoms are half human and half demon.¡±


    ¡°Ugh.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure how they were captured without their transformations activated, but¡­ what¡¯s important is that I know their true identities and that I hold your and your family¡¯s fate in my hands.¡±


    Frey, who finished speaking, tapped Aishi on the shoulder and spoke once more.


    ¡°So, let¡¯s see each other often in the future. Princess.¡±


    ¡°<i>Gnash..¡±</i>


    Aishi, who ground her teeth together while looking at Frey, couldn¡¯t bear to continue talking and quietly lowered her head.


    ¡°Young Master Frey, I will guide you from now on.¡±


    ¡°A girl? Hmmm¡­ I like you. Do you have any time after work?¡±


    Without a single nce towards Aishi, Frey strode away, directing his attention to the new female guide who had just arrived.


    ¡°Look at that. What did I tell you? You can¡¯t trust the Empire.¡±


    ¡°¡­Shut up.¡±


    Aishi, who had been bowing her head, cursed nervously when a ruby-colored aura emanated from her body, apanied by an eerie voice.


    ¡°Aishi. Just give in and you¡¯ll receive strength. With that power, saving your family won¡¯t even be a problem.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t need your strength. I¡¯ve already made an escape n.¡±


    ¡°The cab where you can onlye in and not go out?¡±


    ¡°With a little more effort, we can make it an exit.¡±


    Aishi, unfazed by the eerie voice, ced her hand on her chest and began to conjure something.


    ¡°¡­A freezing heart, a condition where your heart will slowly freeze to death. It¡¯s also the curse I put on you.¡±


    ¡°Shut up.¡±


    ¡°Have you finally thought of transferring it to someone? Well, you¡¯d better hurry or you¡¯ll be dead within a few years.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m just moving it to ckmail someone. I¡¯ll take it back if it works.¡±


    Saying that, Aishi soon began to slowly conjure a bird made of ice out of her chest.


    ¡°This is a curse that I can take back whenever I want.¡±


    ¡°The curse will never ept you again once you move it.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s nonsense.¡±


    Aisi, who was about to let the bird fly, spoke to her inner voice in an icy tone.


    ¡°Everything you¡¯ve told me since I was a kid was a lie. I¡¯ve regretted everything that I¡¯ve done while trusting you¡­¡±


    ¡°This time, I¡¯m really..¡±.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know if you¡¯re a real devil, an evil spirit, or just my delusion, but¡­ I won¡¯t believe in you anymore.¡±


    Finishing her sentence, Aishi let the bird in her hand fly with a cold smile.


    ¡®Frey Raon Starlight, as rumored, turns out to be a viin.¡¯


    Inside her, there was a constant peal ofughter.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    ¨C <i>Crunch</i>


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    Frey, who was walking down the hallway with the guide and Ferloche, turned his head sharply at the sound of something falling behind him.


    ¡°¡­Huh?¡±


    However, there was nothing behind him.


    ¡°¡­..?¡±


    He found nothing behind him except Ferloche, who was reaching out to him.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    ¡°I have a cramp in my arm! Help me!¡±


    ¡°¡­<i>Sigh</i>.¡±


    Frey walked past Ferloche, ignoring her plea for help with a sigh. He continued down the hallway, not looking back at Ferloche who remained seated and trembling behind him.


    ¡°Help me, Frey! We¡¯re partners! Please massage my arm!¡±


    Ferloche, who was shouting urgently at Frey, smiled and slowly opened her hand as he moved away.


    <i>¨C Shine¡­</i>


    Soon, she looked down at her hand and murmured, a warm smile spreading across her face, unlike her usual foolish grin.


    ¡°¡­I was able to protect him.¡±


    In her hand, the ice bird, which had been shattered by the Blessing of the Sun God, was slowly melting.

 Chapter 110: Request for a Date

    <b>? </b><b>Request for a Date</b><b> ?</b>


    ¡°Did you enjoy the tour today?¡±


    ¡°Well, I did manage to find a few collections to add to my basement¡±


    ¡°I see, then have a good day.¡±


    ¡°Thanks.¡±


    As I left the ve market, apanied by a female guide, I gazed at the sky and let out a deep sigh.


    ¡°The sun has already set.¡±


    Before I knew it, the sun was setting and darkness had begun to set in.


    It had already been quitete even before the start of the ve market, so it was logical that the sun would be setting now.


    ¡°Take it off now.¡±


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    As I quietly watched the Sun that I hated set and the Moon that I loved rose, I ripped off the robe that was covering Ferloche.


    ¡°Frey!¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°I said I have a cramp!¡±


    And as I walked down the street with her, Ferloche kept screaming from behind me.


    ¡°You¡¯re walking just fine. What do you mean you have a cramp?¡±


    ¡°Ahhhhhh! It hurts!¡±


    Although I continued to walk forward ignoring Ferloche, I eventually turned my head, frowning at her whining.


    ¡°What do you want me to do about it?¡±


    ¡°Please give me a massage!¡±


    ¡°¡­I just need to massage your arm, right?¡±


    I think I¡¯ll have to do as she says to keep her mouth shut.


    It¡¯s a quiet alley with few people, so it¡¯ll probably be okay.


    ¡°Mhhm¡­hmm¡­¡±


    As I massaged her arm with that thought in mind, Ferloche began to smile, forming dimples with her cheeks.


    This caused me to have an urge to poke my finger into her cheek without realizing it, but I decided to hold it in.


    ¡°You¡¯re alright now, right? Then let¡¯s¡­¡±


    ¡°Please massage me in other ces too!¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°You didn¡¯t massage me on time earlier, so the cramp has already spread all over my body!¡±


    ¡°Sigh¡­¡±


    With a scowl on my face, I tightly grasped Ferloche¡¯s arm, which I had been previously massaging, and started walking forward.


    ¡°Ow, it hurts! Let go!¡±


    ¡°Follow me, I have something to tell you.¡±


    ¡°Something to tell me?¡±


    Ferloche tilted her head at my cold voice. I would normally ignore her silly antics, but even that was awkward now.


    ¡°I, I get it. Don¡¯t pull my hand! I¡¯lle on my own! Please!¡±


    ¡°¡­Hmm.¡±


    As I was walking forward with that thought in mind, I stared at Ferloche, who was being dragged by me, her face contorted in tears.


    [Stats] <strong>Name:</strong> Ferloche Astede


    <strong>Strength:</strong> 1


    <strong>Holy Power:</strong> 8.3


    <strong>Intelligence:</strong> 2.3


    <strong>Mental Strength:</strong> 8


    <strong>Passive Status:</strong> Blessing of the Sun God


    <strong>Disposition:</strong> Saintess


    <strong>Goodness Stat:</strong> 100


    ¡°¡­It¡¯s strange.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Nothing.¡±


    I pulled up her system window just in case, but nothing had changed.


    [<strong>Ferloche Astede¡¯s Current Emotions:</strong> Hatred/Rage]


    Her feelings were true. Nothing had changed about Ferloche as far as the system was concerned.


    Then, why on earth was she acting so abnormally, with her condition growing worse?


    ¡°Frey! Where are you going now?¡±


    ¡°Dormitory.¡±


    ¡°Perfect! I was about to go to the dorm too! Let¡¯s go together!¡±


    I tried to think about it deeper, but I couldn¡¯t find a clear answer, so I sighed and moved my feet along.


    ¡°Please give me a massage when we arrive!¡±


    ¡°¡­Phew.¡±


    At this rate, my life, which already had a time limit, might end even sooner.


    ¡°You¡¯ll do it, right?¡±


    ¡°¡­Yes.¡±


    However, it couldn¡¯t be helped.


    In order to maintain the fraudulent buff that caused all my stats to rise by 0.2, it was necessary to maintain a good rtionship with her.


    If the partnership was broken, not only would it be impossible to fix it, the ¡®Partner¡¯s Blessing¡¯ buff would also disappear. So, it would be a total disaster if Ferloche became upset and put an end to it for some reason.


    But there was a way.


    I wondered whether I should do the thing she hated the most in the world while giving her a massage.


    I had to crush all of her hopes in me, even though she was someone who had been worried about me till the end despite my actions in my past life.


    There was nothing quite like making a woman hate me¡­


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    <i> Yawn</i>


    As na Sr Sunrise continued to burn the midnight oil in her dormitory, a gentle yawn escaped her lips.


    ¡°I¡¯m sleepy¡­¡±


    Nobody was listening, but she still talked to herself.


    Having grown ustomed to solitude since her childhood and continuing all the way up to her position as the next in line for the throne, na had developed a habit of talking to herself that persisted even now.


    ¡°But I still have to work harder. Time is ticking.¡±


    na, who had finished talking to herself, started working again.


    It was not rted to the academy, but about her ns for the future.


    As for the exams, all of the heroines who had returned except Ferloche could easily get a perfect score.


    ¡®Let¡¯s eliminate him¡­ this guy¡­ he¡¯s tricky. We can¡¯t afford to bring him into the army, but we can¡¯t afford to make him our enemy either.¡¯


    na, who had been taking notes while looking at pictures of imperial nobles, inadvertently turned the page and hardened her expression.


    <strong>Frey Raon Starlight</strong>


    ¡°¡­Ah.¡±


    The page had a picture of Frey smiling.


    <strong>Must be eliminated no matter what. Tear his whole body apart with a spear, stab his heart out with a dagger.</strong>


    There was also a long note that had been scribbled in great anger on the first day of her return.


    ¡°Phew¡­¡±


    na had tried to not open this page ever since she regained memories of the previous timeline.


    Because every time she looked at his face, a subtle emotion arose within her.


    ¡°Frey Raon Starlight¡­ What should I do with you?¡±


    na, who had been looking at his picture for a while, asked a question.


    Naturally, the Frey in the picture did not reply..


    ¡°¡­Haaaa.¡±


    na, who continued looking at the picture as if she was waiting for a reply, sighed and leaned back on her chair.


    ¡°I have no choice. Who would take responsibility for that lunatic except me?¡±


    na simultaneously grinned and muttered to herself.


    Who, if not her, could rehabilitate Frey?


    Only she, who made a pact with Frey as a child, would be the right person for the job.


    ¡®¡­Come to think of it, a partner system will be created at the start of the second semester.¡¯


    na frowned and rolled her pen in her hand while muttering to herself.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think Frey will find a partner to team up with,¡±


    The partner system would not be affected by Frey¡¯s coercion.


    Because it was being monitored by Professor ¡®Isolet¡¯.


    As a result, it was highly likely that Frey would be left without a partner, and no one would want to team up with him.


    ¡°Really, how troublesome.¡±


    Feeling flustered, she opened her drawers with frustration.


    <strong>na, I think you have to partner with me because of our engagement.</strong>


    ¡°¡­I have to be his partner.¡±


    Reading a letter that Frey had sent to her a few days ago, na got up.


    However, she never noticed the smile on her face.


    ¡°Princess na, where are you going?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll take a walk for a while.¡±


    ¡°¡­I will apany you.¡±


    The maid, who was watching na quietly, followed her figure with worried eyes.


    The servants, who were concerned about her rumored unstable mental state, feared that she might break again.


    ¡°No, I¡¯ll be fine. I¡¯ll be back soon, so don¡¯t follow me.¡±


    ¡°But¡­¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s an order.¡±


    ¡°¡­I understand.¡±


    However, when na raised her voice with a slight temper, the maid had no choice but to obey.


    ¡°Oh, right.¡±


    As na was about to leave the room, she nced at the maid and grabbed a bookmark from the desk.


    ¡°I almost forgot that.¡±


    The bookmark had be a talismantely, and it was something that na always brought along with her when she went out.


    For some reason though, it had a small canary petal inserted in it.


    ¡°Hmm¡­hmmm¡±


    Fully prepared, na left the room and began walking down the hallway, humming to herself in a low voice.


    ¡°¡­Hmm?¡±


    After a few minutes of diligent walking, na arrived in the hallway where Frey¡¯s dormitory was located but soon began to tilt her head in confusion.


    ¡°Ms. Kania? Why are you making that face?¡±


    ¡°¡­It¡¯s nothing.¡±


    It was because Kania was grinding her teeth with a grim expression in front of Frey¡¯s room.


    ¡°By any chance, were you bullied by Frey? If that¡¯s the case¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­it¡¯s nothing. I have a little business to attend to, so I¡¯ll be on my way.¡±


    Dodging na¡¯s question, Kania slowly walked away.


    ¡°Frey, I have something to say¡­¡±


    na, who had been looking at Kania with a puzzled expression, walked to the door of Frey¡¯s dorm and opened her mouth.


    ¡°Frey, I have something to tell¡­¡±


    ¡°Moan¡­¡±


    But when na heard a moan from behind the door, she froze.


    ¡°Have I been studying too hardtely?¡±


    na paused in disbelief, momentarily frozen as she doubted her own ears. She reached out to the doorknob, thinking she had imagined the noise because she had been overworking.


    ¡°Eugngh¡±.


    ¡°¡­..!¡±


    Once again, she froze when a familiar voice came from behind the door.


    ¡°¡­Th-That¡¯s Ferloche¡¯s voice.¡±


    The moans of one of her few friends in this life, Ferloche, were echoing from Frey¡¯s room.


    ¡®¡­No.¡¯


    As soon as she recognized it, na pounded on Frey¡¯s door and shouted.


    ¡°Frey! Come out! I have something to say!¡±


    It was obvious that Ferloche, who was pure and gullible, had been deceived by Frey¡¯s tricks and was currently being exploited.


    As her friend, I had to save her.


    ¡°Frey! Open the door!¡±


    With that in mind, na kept knocking on the door, and a few minutester the door slowly opened.


    ¡°What the hell do you think¡­¡±


    ¡°Hello, Princess na!¡±


    ¡°¡­Huh?¡±


    na quickly tried to yell at Frey, but it was Ferloche, rather than Frey, who had appeared in front of her.


    <i>¨C m!</i>


    ¡°Ferloche, tell me what happened¡­ no, tell me everything that happened today.¡±


    na, who stared nkly at Ferloche for a second, quickly closed the door and began to question her.


    ¡°Well¡­ I¡¯ve been following Frey all day today!¡±


    ¡°Frey?¡±


    ¡°Yes! I studied with him and then we went to a cafe!¡±


    Ferloche began to talk with a bright look on her face.


    ¡°We went to the bathroom together, and then we went inside a cab with each other, and tickled each other¡­¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    When na opened her mouth in shock at Ferloche¡¯s words, she added additional details with a smile.


    ¡°And I just got a massage from Frey! As expected, there still seems to be hope for Frey, because when I asked him to massage my whole body, he really did it!¡±


    ¡°Ho-How did you feel during the massage?¡±


    After hearing that, na began to ask questions urgently.


    ¡°If by any chance, you felt offended or humiliated by Frey¡¯s touch, I¡¯ll make sure to¡­!¡±


    ¡°I felt really good.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°It was to the extent where I want to get another massage¡­ I felt really happy.¡±


    Seeing Ferloche blush as she spoke, na had a nk expression on her face.


    ¡°By the way, what are you doing here?¡±


    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s¡­ I have to talk to Frey about something¡­¡±


    ¡°I see, then I¡¯ll be on my way!¡±


    As soon as she responded to na¡¯s question, Ferloche hurriedly bid her farewell and vanished down the hallway. na could only stare nkly, feeling perplexed, before eventually making her way into Frey¡¯s room.


    ¡°¡­What¡¯s going on?¡±


    Frey, who looked quite embarrassed, quickly donned a cold expression when he saw na entering.


    ¡°I-It¡¯s about the letter you sent mest time.¡±


    na began to speak to Frey in a trembling voice.


    ¡°Well, I¡¯ve been thinking about it¡­¡±


    ¡°Are you talking about partnering up?¡±


    ¡°Ye-Yes. I ept your offer¡­¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re toote.¡±


    na¡¯s face turned pale when Frey said she was toote.


    ¡°Ferloche and I already agreed to be partners.¡±


    ¡°Wh-What!? What are you talking about?!


    And after hearing Frey¡¯s words, na began to speak in a trembling voice.


    ¡°But you wrote me a letter¡­¡±


    ¡°You didn¡¯t reply. I assumed you refused because I didn¡¯t get a reply.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­Ah.¡±


    Upon hearing that, na quietly lowered her head.


    ¡°C-na?¡±


    ¡°Frey.¡±


    na, who had been bowing her head, soon opened her mouth quietly.


    ¡°Can you spare some time tonight?¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    When Frey responded with an embarrassed look on his face, na looked at him nonchntly and spoke.


    ¡°Let¡¯s take a night walk together, shall we?


    It was the first date request na had made in her life.

 Chapter 111: Youre Welcome

    <b>? </b><b>You¡¯re Wee</b><b> ?</b>


    ¡°Young Master? Where are you going?¡±


    ¡°¡­For a walk.¡±


    The request was sudden, but I think I have to go on a walk with na.


    Ideally, I would have liked to end my tiring day with a nice rest, but it couldn¡¯t be helped.


    Because na¡¯s hands were shaking while she made that request.


    It was just like a few weeks ago.


    ¡°Kania, how long do you think we have before na¡¯s memory returnspletely?¡±


    ¡°In the state she¡¯s currently in, her memories coulde back at any moment.¡±


    Kania¡¯s face was ashen as she replied to my question.


    After staring at her for a while, I immediately sighed and answered.


    ¡°I¡¯m nervous because the quest ¡®Liberation of the ve Market¡¯ might ovep with her memory recovery. If all those ves were to end up like how they did in the previous regression¡­¡±


    ¡°Young Master, are you nning on getting caught?¡±


    ¡°¡­sigh.¡±


    I tried to deny Kania¡¯s words, but I could only sigh in reply.


    I had been considering temporary measures to prevent na¡¯s memory from returning, but nothing seemed game-changing.


    ¡°Just prepare for now, Kania. I refuse to make mistakes that could be prevented.¡±


    ¡°I¡­..understand.¡±


    In the end, Kania, who was biting on her lips, answered with difficulty.


    ¡°Then, I¡¯ll be back¡­¡±


    ¡°I have a question.¡±


    As I tapped Kania on her shoulder and prepared to leave, she grabbed onto me and asked a question.


    ¡°¡­Isn¡¯t it about time for the Third Ordeal?¡±


    ¡°How did you know about that?¡±


    ¡°I could tell just by looking at the Young Master¡¯s face.¡±


    Kania looked at me sorrowfully.


    ¡°What on earth is this ordeal? Irina is feeling anxious again. To prevent her from losing her mind from stress you should¡­¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean you don¡¯t know?¡±


    As I answered calmly, Kania asked back with a panicked look on her face.


    ¡°I really don¡¯t know what will happen.¡±


    However, in this case, I couldn¡¯t help it.


    Because the Third Ordeal would change depending on the partner selected.


    Therefore, I was trying hard to target a certain person, but things went wrong when I ended up with Ferloche.


    ¡°Then¡­ are you saying that you have no idea what will happen during this ordeal?¡±


    ¡°¡­Unfortunately.¡±


    Kania began to pace the room with a nervous look on her face.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. The Third Ordeal is still a test of mental strength. At the very least, I¡¯m confident in that¡­¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ve received the results from when you wore ¡®The Robe of Deception¡¯ and received a pre diagnosis.¡±


    I tried to reassure her, but Kania sat down in a chair, opened a notebook, and started mumbling.


    ¡°To begin with, there is definitely something wrong with your mental state.¡±


    ¡°Me? No way. Do you know what my mental strength level is?¡±


    Currently, my mental strength figure was at 9.5 while under the partner buff. This meant that Kania would be hard pressed to find someone stronger than me mentally in the entire world.


    And she was saying that there¡¯s something wrong with my mind? I couldn¡¯t understand her at all.


    ¡°You have this obsession that you are always feeling alright.¡±


    As I was about to voice my thoughts Kania started speaking to me in a serious voice.


    ¡°I thought about that too but¡­ it¡¯s not an obsession, it¡¯s just true. If I wait a little bit, my mind will clear up again. I¡¯ve been through most things, so I don¡¯t feel much emotion¡­¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not normal. It¡¯s just that your high level of mental strength is forcing your mind to recover and clear any negative emotions.¡±


    ¡°But¡­¡±


    As I tried to answer, the dormitory door suddenly opened.


    ¡°¡­Irina, you said you¡¯d only listen.¡±


    ¡°I just can¡¯t stand it. I¡¯m sorry, Kania.¡±


    Soon after, Irina entered my room and started talking as she approached me.


    ¡°What would happen if I tape or glue back any pottery that I broke earlier? Eventually, water will leak out little by little.¡±


    When I heard Irina begin to speak, I sighed and began to refute her statements.


    ¡°¡­there wouldn¡¯t be an issue if you use restoration magic to fix it perfectly. It is the same with my mental state.¡±


    ¡°Even if that¡¯s the case, you can¡¯t erase the moment when it actually broke. It might not matter for pottery, but it¡¯s not pottery that¡¯s being broken here, it¡¯s your mind.¡±


    When I heard that, I closed my mouth, and Irina spoke with a prepared look on her face.


    ¡°So, no matter what you say, I¡¯ll interfere in this ordeal.¡±


    ¡°Interfere?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I don¡¯t think I can bear to watch you break and stitch your mind back together again anymore.¡±


    I sighed and replied to Irina, who had a determined expression on her face.


    ¡°I am really grateful. But you can¡¯t interfere, Irina. Of course, that includes you too, Kania.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°Last time, you guys tried to interfere with my ordeal. But you failed. Don¡¯t you know what that means?¡±


    When I asked them that, the two women just tilted their heads.


    ¡°The system hates cheats.¡±


    ¡°Then, is there really no way to deceive the system? Serena¡¯s current condition right now¡­¡±


    When I heard that¡­


    ¡°Serena is a special case.¡±


    I answered with a bitter smile and left.


    ¡°¡­it would be impossible for anyone except her.¡±


    Leaving the two women biting their lips behind me, arge corridor came into my sight.


    ¡°na?¡±


    Looking around the corridor, I soon began to quietly walk forward.


    ¡°Yo-Young Master Frey. How are you?¡±


    ¡°¡­Where is na?¡±


    After walking for a long time, I came across na¡¯s maid and asked a question.


    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s¡­ she went outside.¡±


    Apparently, she had left before me.


    Why was she rushing to go outside?


    ¡°Has she been acting strangetely?¡±


    ¡°Th-That¡¯s¡­ I apologize, it¡¯s confidential.¡±


    ¡°Tell me.¡±


    Noticing the unnatural tone of the maid, I inquired further and the maid replied in a trembling voice.


    ¡°These days, the time she spends talking to herself has increased significantly. She used to talk to herself a lot, but¡­ recently, it¡¯s almost like she¡¯s deranged¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­I see.¡±


    After a quick assessment of the situation, I left the maid who bowed her head and made my way out of the building.


    ¡°¡­na?¡±


    When I left the dormitory building after walking for a long time, na was there, wandering around, biting her nails.


    ¡°You¡¯re here.¡±


    As I carefully called out to her, na looked at me calmly for a moment.


    ¡°You¡¯re veryte. I guess you didn¡¯t think the promise with me was important?¡±


    ¡°¡­I was getting ready.¡±


    I blurted out the words that first popped into my head causing na to cough quietly.


    ¡°Hmm, hmm. Anyway, let¡¯s walk a little.¡±


    ¡°With no n?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Saying that, na soon began to slowly walk forward.


    ¡°Yes, I understand.¡±


    I suppose I should give in to na¡¯s whims this time. Although her expression was calm, her hands were still trembling.


    ¡®Should I hold her hand?¡¯


    I thought of taking hold of her trembling hands, but soon shook my head.


    As Kania said earlier, na was in a situation in which even a very small trigger could bring back her memories.


    Therefore, I would be wise to not provoke her recklessly.


    With that in mind, I spoke to her carefully.


    ¡°But I think it¡¯s better to decide on the destination now.¡±


    ¡°Oh, there¡¯s a cat.¡±


    ¡°A cat?¡±


    However, she suddenly pointed to the grass in the Academy¡¯s backyard, not giving any indication of whether she had heard me or not.


    ¡°It¡¯s a cat that inhabits this area. They woulde right up to you if you stand still; they¡¯re all quite fearless.¡±


    Naturally, I knew that cats lived here, but I pretended not to and opened my eyes wide. Then, coughing faintly, na resumed speaking.


    ¡°Hmm, can you wait here for a moment?¡±


    ¡°All of a sudden?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I got an important call. I¡¯ll be right back.¡±


    After saying that, na started walking somewhere with a crystal ball that had started to sh golden.


    ¡°¡­meow.¡±


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    I eyed na¡¯s figure suspiciously and heard a cat meowing at my feet, causing me to look down.


    ¡°You¡¯re doing this again, you guys.¡±


    I muttered to the felines, who were nuzzling their heads against my legs.


    ¡°Do you want toe with me? I can be good to you.¡±


    ¡°Meow.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll feed you a lot, too. For real.¡±


    ¡°Meow!¡±


    ¡°¡­Damn.¡±


    But despite my attempts to befriend them, the kittens turned their heads away coldly, and I smacked my lips in defeat.


    My penalty didn¡¯t apply because they were animals, but, if I could tame those guys, they would be of considerable help to me during the ¡®Academy Siege¡¯ quest in the future.


    ¡°Tweeet!¡±


    ¡°¡­Huh?¡±


    While pondering how I could win them over, a canary flew towards me from a nearby tree, tweeting excitedly.


    ¡°Tweeet, tweeet!¡±


    ¡°¡­Stop it.¡±


    This canary, judging from what happened during the birthday party, was probably being controlled by na.


    So, why was it pecking me relentlessly on my cheek?


    Is this how na was resolving her grudge against me?


    ¡°You didn¡¯t do anything bad to the cats, did you? The same goes for the canary.¡±


    ¡°¡­Do you think Imit evil deeds every moment I breathe?¡±


    As the canary perched on my shoulder for a long time, I started getting injured from its constant pecks. However, when na approached, I managed topose myself and respond calmly.


    ¡°I don¡¯t care much about animals.¡±


    ¡°¡­I see. That¡¯s a relief.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡±


    na¡¯s meaningful expression suggested otherwise, as she quietly took hold of my arm and led me somewhere, with the canary still on my shoulder.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    <i>¨C Crunch, crunch</i>.


    ¡°Kania.¡±


    It was when Frey was being dragged somewhere by na with an expression of bewilderment on his face.


    <i>¨C Crunch, crunch</i>.


    ¡°Kania!¡±


    Irina screamed at Kania, who had been pacing around the room since Frey left, biting on her nails.


    ¡°¡­What?¡±


    Kania looked at Irina with narrowed eyes and tilted her head.


    ¡°What¡¯s been bothering you since earlier? What¡¯s going on?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s¡­¡±


    Upon hearing Irina¡¯s inquiry, Kania strode toward the door with a resolute expression.


    ¡°I think I¡¯ll have to follow the Young Master today.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Hearing that, Irina thought that Kania had finally gone insane.


    ¡°There is a chance that Princess na may regain her memorypletely in the next few days, perhaps even earlier.¡±


    ¡°¡­..!¡±


    But after hearing what Kania said, Irina froze.


    ¡°Perhaps there was some kind of trigger, but her subconscious realm that I sealed has begun to blend with her memory of the ordeal rapidly.¡±


    ¡°Th-Then¡­!¡±


    ¡°Yes, if this continues, a penalty is sure toe.¡±


    Irina bit her lip upon hearing Kania¡¯s warning.


    ¡°We have to do something. He hasn¡¯t even made it to the Third Ordeal yet, and we can¡¯t just sit here and do nothing knowing that there¡¯s going to be a penalty.¡±


    ¡°Kania.¡±


    ¡°Somehow¡­ even if I have to use my lifespan¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­There¡¯s a way.¡±


    Kania was taken aback by Irina¡¯s calm response and couldn¡¯t help but bite her lip so hard that blood began to flow.


    ¡°Wh, what do you mean?¡±


    Ignoring the pain in her lip, Kania pressed on.


    ¡°It¡¯s impossible for anyone to deceive the system except for Serena?¡±


    Irina clenched her fists and muttered to herself before turning her back on Kania,


    ¡°¡­Please.¡±


    On Irina¡¯s body, there was a magic circle that looked exactly like the one in the scroll she had given to Frey a couple of weeks ago.


    <strong>Adv§Ñnce? ch§Ñpter? §Ñvable on g§Ön§Ösistl?.§ã§àm</strong>


    <strong> Illustr§Ñti§àn? on our ?isc§àr? ¨C ?isc§àrd.gg/g§Ön§Ösistl?</strong>

 Chapter 112: Youre Only Canary

    <b>? </b><b>You¡¯re Only Canary</b><b> ?</b>


    ¡°Where are we going?¡±


    ¡°Just follow me. You¡¯ll find out soon.¡±


    <b><i> Sorry, Frey. You¡¯ll have to indulge my whims for a little longer.</i></b>


    Frey seemed quite angry judging from his cold expression, but I wasn¡¯t sure what I could do, especially if I didn¡¯t want to cause him more trouble.


    ¡°Oh, there it is.¡±


    ¡°That is¡­?¡±


    ¡®But for a few days¡­ No, just today.¡¯


    ¡®I want him to suit my fancy just once.¡¯


    ¡°Why are you acting like that? It¡¯s not like it¡¯s your first time seeing a carriage.¡±


    ¡°No, you said we were taking a walk together. Why are we riding a carriage¡­¡±


    ¡°We don¡¯t have to walk. Hurry up and get on.¡±


    When I said that, Frey just looked at me with a puzzled expression.


    ¡°¡­Ugh.¡±


    Every time he looked at me with that expression, my heart throbbed. It felt like someone was pushing a red-hot nail into my heart.


    <b><i> But it can¡¯t be helped. This is my karma¡­</i></b>


    ¡®No, it¡¯s because of our covenant. I can¡¯t help it because of the covenant. You have to remember.¡¯


    ¡®Right now, I¡¯m¡­¡¯


    <i>Tremble¡­</i>


    My hands trembled as I thought about howplicated everything was.


    I wished someone would hold my hand, but all I felt was the chilly night air.


    <i> Neigh!!</i>


    Thinking as such, I climbed into the carriage and gazed out the window. I listened as the horse cried out vigorously, and the carriage began to move.


    <i> Yawn</i>¡­


    I peeked at Frey as my heart pounded, but he was yawning with a tired look on his face.


    Well, it waste. No wonder he¡¯s tired. I felt even more apologetic.


    ¡®I¡¯m so ashamed to ask you this but¡­ even if only for a day, please just stay with me.¡¯


    ¡®Perhaps, this might be thest time I could ever spend time with you.¡¯


    ¡°C-Cough.¡±


    ¡°Ah.¡±


    ¡°Hmm, hmm.¡±


    As I thought to myself, Frey suddenly started coughing. Did he catch a cold?


    <i>Rustle.</i>


    Oh, it wasn¡¯t a cold.


    With an embarrassed look, he took out a handkerchief from his pocket and covered his mouth.


    Regardless of how naive and ipetent I was¡­


    And since my memories were gradually returning, I was sure of that much.


    ¡°Frey, are you okay?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not a big deal. It¡¯s just a cold.¡±


    ¡°¡­I see.¡±


    ¡®You¡¯re lying. I¡¯ve already heard from Ferloche. I know that you won¡¯t be long in this world.¡¯


    When I first heard it, I was exhrated. I thought that the future had changed because the others and I had returned, and you, the viin, was now destined to die.


    So, every time you went around doing something you hadn¡¯t done in the previous timeline, I became more and more anxious.


    It was perhaps the side effect of you being destined to die due to the butterfly effect. Perhaps someone who hadn¡¯t died in the previous timeline would die this time, or maybe there would be even more victims.


    Afterwards, wouldn¡¯t the Demon King think highly of you and resurrect you?


    ¡®I was really scared.¡¯


    ¡®So I decided to kill you.¡¯


    ¡®Because I thought it was my responsibility to return everything to normal¡­ I tried to end everything with my own hands before you did anything else.¡¯


    ¡®But¡­.but¡­¡¯


    ¡®I didn¡¯t expect that to happen.¡¯


    ¡®No, not yet. Please hang in there for a little longer. There¡¯s still a lot I want to try.¡¯


    Pushing aside the thoughts that had clouded my mind, I shifted my attention towards the peculiar energy in front of me.


    ¡®Ster mana¡­ Lunar mana¡­ and even dark mana?¡¯


    The amalgamation of these energies was rare, and one had to pay a fortune to find them. Despite its small size, I was able to identify them quickly due to their strong presence.


    ¡®Where was this manaing from? I¡¯ll have to find out.¡¯


    ¡°¡­What are you staring at?¡±


    ¡°Frey, can you show me that handkerchief for a moment?¡±


    Following the energy trail for a while, I was able to locate the origin.


    ¡°Here.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    On the handkerchief that Frey handed over, there were colorful engravings.


    A silver cat that spewed out ster mana, a ck cat with dark mana¡­


    And a moon, from which lunar mana emanated, gently lighting the handkerchief.


    Maybe these were left behind by people who were important to Frey.


    <i>Shine¡­</i>


    ¡°na?¡±


    I hesitated to make any engravings on it, since it was probably a precious item to Frey.


    ¡°¡­I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    Although I thought that, I couldn¡¯t resist injecting sr mana into the handkerchief. I really was shameless beyondparison.


    I wish I could have dyed this little handkerchief with a brilliant light. I couldn¡¯t do it anymore, but it would have been nice if I could have drawn the sun.


    ¡°Here, take it.¡±


    ¡°¡­What¡¯s this?¡±


    But even I wasn¡¯t that shameless.


    So, I carved a small canary next to the silver cat.


    It was a shallow markpared to the brilliance of the sun, but I wanted to leave a trace of myself on it.


    So.


    ¡®I¡¯m ashamed, but please look at it and remember me. Frey.¡¯


    ¡®I¡¯ll be satisfied with that.¡¯


    ¡°Where we¡¯re going now¡­ is it where I think it is?¡±


    ¡°¡­What?¡±


    ¡°Am I right?¡±


    I had been lost in thought for a long time, but I came to my senses when Frey asked me a question with an urgent expression on his face.


    ¡°¡­Maybe?¡±


    After a moment¡¯s hesitation, Frey¡¯s face began to turn pale. Well, I would be the same way.


    It was as if a carriage loaded with explosives was heading into a ze.


    But this was a ce I really wanted to go with you again.


    ¡°Ar-Are we going to the woods?¡±


    ¡°No, the tavern near it.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°The bar that I cluelessly entered on the day I barely escaped from the woods with you.¡±


    When he heard my words, Frey¡¯s expression began to getplicated.


    His expression was a mix of relief and uncertainty.


    It was surprising to see such a range of emotions on Frey¡¯s face, as I had only ever witnessed his arrogant or shameless expressions before.


    ¡°Why are we going to that bar all of a sudden?¡±


    ¡°Well¡­¡±


    With such a silly rationale, Frey naturally started asking questions.


    How should I answer? Was it because Icked courage? Or was it because I was stressed out? Or perhaps was it because I simply wanted to make more memories with Frey?


    ¡°¡­I want to have a drink.¡±


    ¡°Then I know a better ce¡­¡±


    ¡°With you, alone.¡±


    ¡°¡­hmm.¡±


    When I finished speaking, Frey shut up and fell into deep thought.


    Oh, he wasn¡¯t lost in thought, he fell asleep? The natural and steady sound of his breathing made me think he had fallen asleep.


    <i>Phew¡­</i>


    I moved cautiously to the seat beside him and gazed out of the window. The stars were shining brilliantly this night.


    They were especially beautiful today.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    ¡°Here¡¯s your drink.¡±


    ¡°¡­Thank you.¡±


    A waiter with a sullen look on his face put the drink down where Frey and I were sitting.


    ¡°Can you even drink this?¡±


    Frey, who looked at the drink skeptically, immediately asked me a question in a low voice.


    ¡°What are you talking about?¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you weak to alcohol?¡±


    ¡°¡­You¡¯re thinking of when I was young.¡±


    After hearing that, Frey fell silent, turning his gaze away. I realized that I had to change the subject naturally because I was getting too obvious.


    ¡°This was the ce we entered without knowing anything. It was just after we made the pledge in the woods and barely escaped with our lives. Initially, I thought it was just a restaurant, not a tavern.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t really remember.¡±


    ¡°But I remember. Our expensive clothes that cost hundreds of gold had turned into rags, and you, who looked like a beggar, told me something in my wrecked state.¡±


    When I said that, Frey¡¯s eyebrows began to wriggle.


    ¡°¡­You told me that I looked like shit, remember?¡±


    ¡°Did I?¡±


    ¡°Yes, you did.¡±


    I mumbled to myself as I saw him start sighing quietly after I finished speaking.


    ¡®And you said you would invite me to your uing birthday party.¡¯


    You were smiling brightly as you said that.


    Unlike the pretentious aristocrats who calcted and evaluated every action they took, you had a brilliant smile on your face while inviting me to your birthday.


    ¡°Do you remember when we got drunk here?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­..¡±


    ¡°Because of that, we were chased out of the tavern and slept together in the woods.¡±


    ¡°What do you want?¡±


    I recounted old memories, but Frey simply responded coldly.


    Well, there was nothing else he could do but ask.


    Frey tilted his head as I spoke, his concern understandable given that I was an unstable time bomb that could explode at any moment.


    With that in mind, I finished what I couldn¡¯t say internally.


    ¡®¡­I will never forget the memories of that time.¡¯


    During that time, I was very excited about making friends for the first time in my life.


    So, I wanted to visit you whenever I had time.


    However, the Empress wouldn¡¯t leave me alone, and I ended up locked up in a cell. So, I had no choice but to spend time imagining having fun with you again.


    But there was a chance to meet you again.


    The birthday party you invited me to, Frey.


    I earnestly waited for that day, and then I waited some more.


    And on the day of the birthday party, I was so excited to hang out with you.


    But I didn¡¯t expect your mother to die on that day.


    <b><i>¨C Frey, are you¡­</i></b>


    <b><i>¨C ¡­get lost.</i></b>


    After that day, you changedpletely.


    The pure and upright soul whom I had pledged to serve until my dying breath had disappeared, leaving only a mask-wearing, rage-filled tyrant in its ce.


    I guess that was why.


    You also stopped making friends.


    The extent of his transformation was a shock to me.


    ¡®But¡­¡¯


    ¡®But now I know. I¡¯ll serve you. The person I swore to, is still¡­¡¯


    ¡°AHHHHH!¡±


    ¡°¡­What was that all about?¡±


    When I suddenly screamed, Frey, who had been bringing a drink to his mouth, was startled by the outburst and dropped the ss.


    ¡°Were you lying when you said you had be a strong drinker?¡±


    ¡°¡­I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    I was sorry, but I couldn¡¯t help it.


    I almost made a big mistake just now.


    Shaking his head with a slightly pale face, Frey frowned and asked,


    ¡°So, why are you suddenly asking me to drink with you?¡±


    ¡°I told you before. Just the two of us¡­¡±


    ¡°Not that, the real reason.¡±


    ¡®The real reason¡­ The real reason is¡­¡¯


    ¡®That¡¯s¡­¡¯


    ¡°It¡¯s because of our covenant.¡±


    ¡°Our covenant?¡±


    ¡°Yes. You seem to be under a lot of stress these days, so I bought you out to have a drink. It¡¯s something that is outlined in our covenant. It¡¯s apulsory duty, so I can¡¯t do anything about it.¡±


    Of course, it wasn¡¯t because of the covenant.


    The memories of the ¡°Ordeal¡± were returning.


    As I attempted to use the mind control technique that Serena often used in the previous timeline, I quickly realized that it was too advanced for my amateur skills.


    Well, it was obvious what the result would be.


    <b><i>I¡¯m not as smart as Serena.</i></b>


    <b><i> I can¡¯t use ck magic like Kania.</i></b>


    <b><i> I¡¯m not as kind as Ferloche.</i></b>


    <b><i> And I¡¯m not as good at magic as Irina.</i></b>


    <strong><em> From my childhood till today, and from my past life to the current one¡­. I could only do this much, even if I tried my best.</em></strong>


    <strong><em> Attempting to imitate Serena only resulted in an increase in the flow of memories, rather than the opposite.</em></strong>


    <strong><em> How could I even think of trying to manipte my own emotions by trying to force myself to think that it was all because of the ¡®covenant¡¯?</em></strong>


    Fortunately, I managed to bring myself back to reality. However, I think that I will soon be ¡®certain¡¯ about him, possibly even today.


    ¡®Because of that¡­¡­¡¯


    ¡®I¡¯ll have no choice but to use my final resort.¡¯


    ¡°Frey, do you like animals?¡±


    ¡°¡­I don¡¯t hate them.¡±


    ¡°You must like canaries, right?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the point of all these questions?¡±


    With a smile, I looked at Frey who was still tilting his head with suspicion.


    ¡°Seeing that you¡¯ve left the canary on your shoulder¡­ you don¡¯t hate him, right?¡±


    ¡°¡­sigh.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sure of that much.¡±


    <b><i> I¡¯ve turned into a canary and scouted the academy a few times, and saw you petting a cat.</i></b>


    ¡®Not only that, but you¡¯ve always fed and petted Serena¡¯s owl.¡¯


    And you were kind to my canary as well.


    Judging from all that, animals don¡¯t do you any harm.


    So, the answer is simple.


    ¡°Frey, I¡¯ll give that bird to you as a gift.¡±


    ¡°All of a sudden?¡±


    ¡°Yes, so¡­¡±


    <em>¡®I¡¯m about to fall asleep forever.¡¯</em>


    <em>¡®Perhaps, I wouldn¡¯t ever wake up. Because I was going to move my soul and spirit away.¡¯</em>


    <em>¡®Yeah.¡¯</em>


    <em>¡®Before the foolish sun¡¯s light swallows that beautiful star¡­¡¯</em>


    <em>¡®I will remain by your side and chirp.¡¯</em>


    <em>¡®And I will be your faithful canary.¡¯</em>


    <em>¡®So,¡¯</em>


    <strong><em>¡°¡­Please take good care of me.¡±</em></strong>

 Chapter 113: - There is No Beginning

    <b>? </b><b>There is No Beginning</b><b> ?</b>


    ¡°Gulp¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­Aren¡¯t you drinking a little too much?¡±


    I gazed at her, noticing she had been drinking wine excessively, and subtly asked her a question.


    ¡°This much is fine¡­ I¡¯m not even at half my limit yet.¡±


    ¡°I think your face is too red for you to say that.¡±


    She responded with a smile, and her eyes slightly dimmed.


    ¡°It¡¯s because of the heat.¡±


    ¡°But it¡¯s cold tonight.¡±


    ¡°¡­.Let¡¯s move on.¡±


    Saying so, she began to reach out to the ss again.


    Seeing that her previously trembling hand had now steadied, it really did seem like booze was the most fitting remedy for personal struggles.


    ¡°What do you think of the canary? Do you like it?¡±


    While I was still in the middle of contemtion, na began to speak, pointing to the canary perched on my shoulder.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t say that you don¡¯t like it. That would make me quite sad.¡±


    Hearing that, I sighed and replied.


    ¡°It¡¯s not bad.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s a relief.¡±


    After having no choice but to reply to her statement, na began to look relieved.


    ¡®¡­No way.¡¯


    Seeing her like that really reminded me of how she had been during the ordeal.


    I wasn¡¯t quite sure, but the expression she was making right now¡­ It was so simr to back then.


    ¡°Do you want to make a toast?¡±


    With the ss in her hand, na reached out asking for a toast and I reciprocated.


    ¡°Let¡¯s make a toast.¡±


    ¡°¡­Alright.¡±


    Our sses met halfway, the contact created gentle vibrations on the surface.


    ¡°¡­Ugh.¡±


    Noticing the vibrations, I took a sip but soon frowned.


    ¡°Were you drinking something this strong?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I have something I must do, and only wine may give me the strength necessary to aplish it.¡±


    ¡°What are you trying to do?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m being forced to serve you because of our covenant¡­ it¡¯s incredibly hard to remain sane without relying on such strong liquor.¡±


    na appearedposed as she spoke, her previously shaking hands now resting peacefully on the desk.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­.¡±


    However, for some reason, something felt strange.


    It was like staring at a calm ocean before a devastating tsunami swept everything away.


    ¡®As expected, something is off.¡¯


    Something was definitely wrong with na today.


    Suddenly asking me to drink at night, especially in a tavern filled with old memories.


    Besides, her trembling hands could¡¯ve been an indication that much of her memory of the ordeal had already returned.


    But why did she have that serene look on her face?


    It¡¯s as if she has prepared everything to go far away.


    Of course, it could just be my imagination.


    However, she had even gifted me a canary infused with her sr mana.


    And asking me to take care of her after doing that¡­?


    Regardless of how much I thought about it, it felt like the bad ending from before, simr to the one left by my ancestor¡¯s prophecy.


    In fact, this was the worst ending out of all of them.


    ¡°It¡¯ste, I¡¯m going to go back to the dorm now¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s only midnight. It¡¯s notte at all.¡±


    ¡°Midnight?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you, the greatest viin of the Empire, would leave just because it¡¯s midnight, right?¡±


    Looking at na pointing to the clock on the wall, I realized she was right.


    A new day had arrived.


    And¡­


    ¡°Hah.¡±


    The new day also meant that the cooldown of the ¡®Mind Reading¡¯ skill I had used on Ferloche earlier had been reset.


    ¡°Haha, hahaha¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­Frey?¡±


    As I began tough dazedly, na tilted her head and looked at me.


    ¡°Sigh¡­¡±


    As I looked at her, I sighed and closed my eyes.


    No wonder, she gave me a canary.


    I began to recall a memory from my past life.


    Thest memory of her ncing at me with curiosity.


    <strong>Frey Raon Starlight. If you really want to prove your loyalty to me, cut her heart out and bring hell down on the world.</strong>


    The ruins of the Imperial Family, trampled upon by the Demon King¡¯s army, and the massacred soldiers were all that remained.


    There was nothing left of the Imperial Knights but traces of blood and torn armor scattered here and there.


    And you, sitting on the copsed throne, quietly with your eyes closed, your body growing colder than ever.


    I didn¡¯t know how someone who could shine so brilliantly could be that cold.


    As I walked with na towards the magic circle set up by the Demon King, I noticed a canary that vaguely sparked a memory.


    Already emotional due to her body growing colder, the Canary hovering around me made me even more gloomy.


    However, I couldn¡¯t stop there, so I clenched my teeth and headed towards the magic circle.


    Finally arriving, I took a knife out and stabbed na in the heart.


    ¡°Tweet!¡±


    ¡°¡­Argh!¡±


    The canary then pecked me in the eye.


    This had opened a wound, causing blood to flow from my eyes. I wielded the knife I was holding in shock.


    The canary flew up quickly and perched on the ceiling decorations as it gazed down from above at me and na.


    It seemed it was attempting to capture the sight of helling to the world.


    At that moment, I thought that na¡¯s pet was grieving over its owner¡¯s death.


    <i>¨C Stab!</i>


    So after stabbing her in the heart, I couldn¡¯t bear to raise my head again.


    It was only after the canary stopped singing that I regained my bearings, thinking that it had flown away.


    As the blood seeping out from the wound of my eye slowed down, I finally realized.


    I had brought hell to this Empire.


    ¡°Frey.¡±


    ¡°¡­Huh?¡±


    na¡¯s call suddenly brought me back to reality.


    ¡°The canary¡­ it seems like you like it?¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about all of a sudden?¡±


    ¡°Well¡­ you¡¯re petting the canary.¡±


    Back to reality, I found myself in a funny situation.


    I had ced the canary on my shoulder and was quietly stroking it with my hands. Then soon after I ced it on the table.


    ¡°I¡¯m so d that you like it.¡±


    na, who was looking at me, once again spoke with a calm smile.


    ¡°Could I get another bottle of wine¡­¡±


    <i>¨C Poke!</i>


    As na raised her hand and tried to order another drink, I poked the canary.


    ¡°¡­Ugh.¡±


    Her reaction was extraordinary.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, na?¡±


    ¡°¡­It-It¡¯s nothing.¡±


    When I asked her in a low voice, she tried to brush it off and change the subject.


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡±


    I quietly tapped the table with my finger, and then reached out to take the bottle that a waitress had dropped off. I carefully poured the drink into the ss and took a sip.


    ¡°Are you still not drunk?¡±


    ¡°¡­How about you? I¡¯m sure you¡¯ve drunk a lot too.¡±


    na, who had asked a question earlier, was now breathing heavily, as if the liquor had finally taken effect.


    ¡°Are you¡­ are you tickling the canary?¡±


    I stared at her silently for a second and then answered with a sharp look in response to her slightly embarrassed voice.


    ¡°So what?¡±


    ¡°Wh-why? Why would you do that¡­¡±


    ¡°You gave it to me as a gift, so I¡¯m free to do whatever I want with it. Don¡¯t you think so?¡±


    As she listened to Frey, na hesitated before replying with a question of her own.


    ¡°Then, are you going to continue harassing it?¡±


    ¡°¡­Maybe when I get stressed?¡±


    ¡°Still, you¡¯re not going to hit it, are you?¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t guarantee it.¡±


    As I spoke, I took a sip of wine, and I saw na chewing on her lips.


    ¡°I thought you didn¡¯t hurt animals.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s true. However, a pet I own is a little different.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the difference?¡±


    ¡°Well¡­¡±


    ¡°Well, you¡¯ll know when you see it.¡±


    na lowered her head quietly and then suddenly began to drink the bottle in front of her rapidly.


    ¡°I don¡¯t care.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s your gift, so you can do what you want with it.¡±


    As I tickled the canary once more, na began to tremble.


    ¡°Haaaa¡­¡±


    ¡°Are you saying it doesn¡¯t matter what I do?¡±


    Even though I asked her that in the coldest voice possible, she simply responded with a smile.


    ¡°Do whatever you want.¡±


    When I heard that, I stopped tickling the canary and quietly put it back on my shoulder.


    ¡°¡­You¡¯re drunk.¡±


    ¡°No, not yet¡­¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re breathing hard and your face is red. Stop making excuses.¡±


    As she reached out to the ss, na froze in that pose.


    ¡°Ugh, uh¡­¡±


    ¡°na?¡±


    ¡°Uhhhhh.¡±


    na, who was shaking and groaning, soon turned pale as her hands began to shake.


    ¡°Do-Don¡¯t touch my hand.¡±


    ¡°na?¡±


    ¡°More, before it¡¯s toote¡­ I wanted to spend more time with you.¡±


    na, who was shaking with her head hanging low, soon opened her mouth quietly.


    ¡°I¡¯m slowly reaching my limit.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s get out of here. We can¡¯t let it end it.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­..¡±


    ¡°Why are you looking at me like that?¡±


    Seeing na standing up from her seat with a pale face, I murmured quietly.


    ¡°¡­It¡¯s nothing.¡±


    ¡°Really? Then let¡¯s get out of here.¡±


    na, who barely managed to hear my murmur, slowly rose and urged me up.


    ¡°So, where are we going now?¡±


    ¡°Well¡­¡±


    When I asked na where she was going next, she smiled quietly and started talking.


    ¡°There were originally many ces I wanted to visit, and many things I wanted to do.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°Yes, but¡­ I don¡¯t think I have the time for that now. It¡¯s a shame.¡±


    As she spoke, a fleeting look of mncholy crossed her face.


    ¡°I was going to stop by the dessert cafe, the clothing store, and even the cat cafe¡­¡±


    ¡°I see.¡±


    ¡°¡­It¡¯s gotten veryte, hasn¡¯t it? So I¡¯m going to stop stalling and go to my final destination.¡±


    ¡°¡­There.¡±


    When I heard that, I frowned, and na grabbed my arm and left the tavern.


    ¡°Right over there.¡±


    She pointed to a ce that I was quite familiar with.


    ¡°¡­Is it the woods where we made our covenant?¡±


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right. It¡¯s the woods where the two fools made a reckless promise.¡±


    ¡°Why are we going there now?¡±


    When I asked her that, na slowly stepped forward and began to talk.


    ¡°The Canaria flower you were going to give mest time.¡±


    ¡°¡­You remembered that?¡±


    ¡°I really regretted not being able to ept that flower.¡±


    Ignoring my question, na turned her head slightly and began to look at me.


    ¡°So, give me a new one.¡±


    ¡°¡­The flower shop nearby has probably closed by now.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t give me a Canaria flower, but I want you to give me a <i>Sunrise Primrose</i> as a gift.¡±


    ¡°A Sunrise Primrose?¡±


    na, who nodded quietly when I questioned her back, soon added to her earlier statement softly.


    ¡°¡­I have to apologize before I go.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Because we¡¯ve made it all the way here.¡±


    At the end of her sentence, na turned around quietly and began to head into the woods.


    ¡°Sigh¡­¡±


    And, as I watched her quietly¡­


    ¡°Not a chance.¡±


    As soon as it was reset, I used the skill and mumbled quietly to myself, watching the skill window float in front of my eyes.


    [<strong>na Sr Sunrise¡¯s Current Emotions:</strong> Love/Sacrifice] <em>¡°¡­After all, that¡¯s my job.¡±</em>

 Chapter 114: - The Noble Hero

    <b>? </b><b>The Noble Hero </b><b>?</b>


    ¡°Frey, do you remember?¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Do you remember this entrance?¡±


    As I followed na, the entrance to the woods covered with dense trees weed me.


    I looked at it nkly, nodding in response. na smiled brightly at me.


    ¡°Really? I do too.¡±


    ¡°Since I¡¯ve visited the woods before, it¡¯s natural for me to remember.¡±


    When I spoke to na in a curt voice, she quickly replied in a quiet voice.


    ¡°However, it¡¯s still amon memory between me and you.¡±


    Taking a moment to pause, na resumed speaking with her arms stretched wide.


    ¡°These woods are filled with memories of you and me. Don¡¯t you agree?¡±


    ¡°¡­Maybe.¡±


    ¡°Just say yes.¡±


    I continued trying to maintain a brusque atmosphere between us, but na begged me with desperate eyes.


    ¡°Fine.¡±


    As I reluctantly agreed, na began to smile.


    ¡°By the way, where are the Sunrise Primroses? As you probably already know, Sunrise Primroses are quite rare.¡±


    ¡°¡­Wouldn¡¯t we be able to find one if we look carefully?¡±


    I responded with a look of astonishment upon hearing her response.


    ¡°What are you talking about?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re all grown up now, so we don¡¯t have to worry about getting lost like we did back then. So let¡¯s search for it together until the sun rises.¡±


    ¡°Once again, there¡¯s no guarantee that we¡¯ll be able to find even a single one.¡±


    ¡°No, we will.¡±


    However, na¡¯s response was resolute. She looked at me determinedly and with that, our conversation came to a close.


    ¡°I think I know where we can find a flower.¡±


    She then turned around and started walking forward.


    ¡°Phew.¡±


    Looking at her, I sighed unconsciously.


    Despite her attempts to appear stable, her entire body was now trembling uncontrobly, not just her hands.


    It seemed that the strong liquor she had consumed was no longer having its desired effect on her.


    Well, she was about tomit suicide. She couldn¡¯t easily go through with it just because she drank.


    I knew that very well from experience.


    ¡°na.¡±


    ¡°¡­What?¡±


    As I observed na, these thoughts ran through my mind, and I murmured to myself.


    ¡°What a spectacle.¡±


    Her eyes trembled, her lips were swollen, and her entire body continued to shake.


    But what surprised me the most was the sight of her face turning pale, rather than red, despite the copious amount of alcohol she had consumed.


    ¡°na, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°Wh-What?¡±


    As I casually asked her that, she quickly responded in surprise.


    ¡°Are you not feeling well?¡±


    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s¡­¡±


    After a bit, I asked the stuttering na again as I approached her.


    ¡°¡­heut!¡±


    I held her hand quietly.


    ¡°Le-Let go. You have to let go.¡±


    ¡°¡­A passerby would think you were being attacked.¡±


    ¡°Hurry up and let go!¡±


    As she shouted, na tried to shake my hand off, but I looked into her eyes and sped my hand even tighter.


    ¡°Ah, agh.¡±


    She then gave up tearing her hand away from me and instead began ripping her hair out with her other hand.


    ¡®Was she holding on through sheer will?¡¯


    I tried to activate the penalty before she turned into a bird, but her mind seemed to be resisting it with all its might.


    ¡°No¡­ please¡­ No, I can¡¯t¡­¡±


    It looked painful just by watching her suffering, but seeing that her eyes were bloodshot, na was seriously incredible.


    ¡°What are you doing, na? We have to find the flower.¡±


    ¡°Wh-Why did you grab my hand?¡±


    When I inquired as such, she asked me a question in response while appearing embarrassed.


    ¡°Because your hands were trembling.¡±


    ¡°¡­Aah.¡±


    So I answered quickly, and na began to look at me nkly.


    ¡°A-Ah. No, I can¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°na?¡±


    ¡°A, a little more. A little more¡­ Just until I get the primrose. Please.¡±


    ¡°na!¡±


    ¡°¡­Not yet, I don¡¯t want to change yet.¡±


    Hearing her mumble in panic, I sighed and thought to myself as I concentrated ster mana on my ears.


    ¡®¡­Then it¡¯s no use pondering over it.¡¯


    At this rate, I think I¡¯ll have no choice but to use myst resort¡­


    ¡°Ahh.¡±


    I, who was lost in thought while holding na¡¯s hand, suddenly noticed na, who began to run. I too began running alongside her, although, I saw her stumbling a bit.


    ¡°Cl, na! What are you¡­¡±


    ¡°Hurry up, hurry up and go. Hurry up and¡­¡±


    Even though she was scratched by a branch, limped past rocks, and staggered continuously, na firmly held my hand and continued to run.


    ¡°Ahhh.¡±


    ¡°¡­Ugh.¡±


    However, she eventually tripped on a rock.


    ¡°So-Sorry¡­¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡±


    I was holding hands with her, so I almost couldn¡¯t grab onto her in time.


    What if she got a scar on her precious body?


    ¡°Ah¡­¡±


    Having thought of that, I spoke with a soft smile to na, who was hugging me with a dazed look on her face.


    ¡°So, where is it?¡±


    ¡°Wh, what?¡±


    ¡°You must have found one in advance. A sunrise primrose.¡±


    After hearing that, na quietly buried her face in my chest and pointed somewhere in front of me.


    ¡°¡­It, it¡¯s over there.¡±


    ¡°Alright. Let¡¯s go.¡±


    I started heading in the direction she pointed.


    ¡°Yo-You?¡±


    ¡°Stay still.¡±


    Holding na, who sprained her foot in a stone, in my arms.


    Slowly.


    ¡°Fre¡­ y.¡±


    na, who was in my arms, called my name in a trembling voice, but I didn¡¯t bother to look down at her.


    What was the point of this situation, where I was carrying her to her final destination?


    However, I continued moving forward.


    ¡°¡­Found it.¡±


    After walking for a long time, I was able to find the sunrise flowers blooming between the cracks of the rock.


    ¡®¡­To be able to grow through the rocks. It¡¯s a flower that suits na.¡¯


    As I approached the rock with that thought, I began to carefully pluck the flowers.


    After a few seconds of silence.


    ¡°Take them.¡±


    The Sunrise Primrose in my grasp began to emit golden light in all directions.


    ¡°Ahhh.¡±


    When I smiled at na, who was looking at me while letting out a stupid gasp without even realizing it, I immediately held out the primrose and spoke to her.


    ¡°Let¡¯s make up, na.¡±


    Then, na.


    ¡°Sob.¡±


    Her emotions which had been suppressed until then exploded at once.


    ¡°Haa.¡±


    Caressing her back quietly, I quietly looked up at the sky.


    The sky was covered by dense trees, and neither the moon nor the stars were visible.


    <i>¨C Shine</i>


    The golden light from the flowers enveloped us.


    ¡°Frey, I have a favor to ask you.¡±


    ¡°¡­What is it?¡±


    I was staring at na in that mysterious atmosphere, and she asked me a favor.


    ¡°¡­Give me a kiss, please.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    na whispered in a low voice with a slightly embarrassed expression.


    ¡°I wanted to do something more, but we don¡¯t have time.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m ashamed, but please¡­ ub.¡±


    When I kissed na, who was talking rapidly in embarrassment, her tongue began to touch my lips after a while.


    ¡°Mhhm? Mhmm¡­¡±


    It was the first time I had kissed her across both lifetimes, and na was only licking my lips with her tongue in an unskilled manner.


    <i>¨C Chu.</i>


    Eventually, she seeded in inserting her tongue through his lips.


    ¡°<i>Slurp, slurp</i>.¡±


    Her arms and my arms. Her legs and my legs. Then, even her tongue and my tongue became entangled.


    ¡°Puah¡­¡±


    After a long time.


    Before we knew it, we spent time basking in each other¡¯s warmth, lying on the ground,pletely entangled.


    ¡°Phew¡­¡±


    After such a long time.


    I fell away from her, saliva running long and falling from her lips and mine.


    ¡°I love you, Frey.¡±


    Then na, who was holding the Sunrise Primrose tightly in her hand, spoke with a blissful expression, and ced the primrose in my hair.


    ¡°Then now¡­¡±


    Then, as na opened her mouth with a determined look on her face, I quickly interrupted her.


    ¡°Are you going to turn into a canary?¡±


    ¡°What!?¡±


    Then, startled, na soon began to speak in a trembling voice.


    ¡°Wh, what do you¡­¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t let you.¡±


    ¡°¡­Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!!!¡±


    But without giving her time to speak, I began to let ster mana flow to the canary that she had held in her hand until then.


    <i>¨C Spark!</i>


    ¡°Heuahh¡­ you¡­ What do you think you¡¯re¡­?¡±


    na, who was struggling in terrible pain, asked me a question with thest of her strength.


    ¡°Do you think I¡¯ll let you live as a canary?¡±


    ¡°N-No.¡±


    As I replied with a smirk to her, na began to shiver and scream.


    ¡°NOOOOO!¡±


    I wasn¡¯t sure what she was yelling at because I was focused on the canary, but it hurt quite a bit when I saw her shouting so loudly.


    However, it couldn¡¯t be helped.


    To prevent na¡¯s n to enter the canary the moment she regains her memory.


    We needed to destroy the canary.


    ¡°St¡­ Stop. Don¡¯t¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, na. Does it hurt?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not that¡­ you¡­¡±


    After struggling under me for a long time, the canary scattered into the sky after turning into golden fragments.


    ¡°You¡¯re in danger¡­¡±


    She couldn¡¯t finish what she was saying and lost consciousness.


    ¡°Phew.¡±


    I breathed a sigh of relief while looking at her.


    ¡°Then¡­¡±


    I looked at the bush that had caught my attention for a while and spoke.


    ¡°You shoulde out, don¡¯t you think?¡±


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    <i>¨C Crunch.</i>


    As Frey spoke in a cold voice, the thick bushes shook slightly.


    ¡°Frey.¡±


    ¡°Irina.¡±


    After a while, Irina, who came out of the bush, began to have a calm conversation with Frey.


    ¡°Why did you follow me?¡±


    ¡°¡­I was worried that something might happen. The Secret Lord hasn¡¯t been captured yet.¡±


    ¡°Yes, but why are you hiding the fact that Kania is here as well?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­!¡±


    Irina¡¯s expression when she heard his question exposed the momentary embarrassment that shed through her.


    ¡°¡­Hello, Young Master.¡±


    After a while, as Kania crawled out quietly from behind the bush, Frey smiled and spoke.


    ¡°You fought, didn¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°N-No.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re lying.¡±


    Kania and Irina¡¯s hair was disheveled, and there were small scars on their cheeks and body.


    Therefore, anyone could infer that they fought.


    ¡°Frey, do you have the magic scroll I gave youst time? Use it now.¡±


    ¡°¡­now?¡±


    ¡°Yes, right now.¡±


    <i>¨C Spaaaark!</i>


    ¡°¡­Ugh!¡±


    As soon as Irina finished speaking, Kania suddenly began to spread her dark mana across the ground.


    <i>¨C Rush!</i>


    ¡°Heut!¡±


    And so was Irina.


    <i>¨C Crackle!</i>


    <i>¨C BOOM!</i>


    When Kania¡¯s dark mana and Irina¡¯s mes collided and caused an explosion, Frey, who was looking at them, quietly took the scroll out of his arms.


    ¡®I¡¯m the one who will get your penalty instead. I, who sucked away his lifespan like a mosquito, can give as much of my life as he needs.¡¯


    ¡®I¡¯ll take Frey¡¯s penalty instead. I developed the spell, and I¡¯ve subjected him to the curse of death, so I¡¯ll be the one to give up my life.¡¯


    ¡°Guys.¡±


    Frey stared at the two who were growling at each other.


    <i>¨C Rip!</i>


    ¡°It¡¯s no use.¡±


    I tore the scroll Irina had given him a few weeks ago.


    ¡°F, FREY!!¡±


    ¡°Young Master!¡±


    Irina and Kania, shocked by the sight, ran to Frey, but he just smiled and spoke.


    ¡°You thought I wouldn¡¯t notice?¡±


    ¡°Ho-How¡­!¡±


    ¡°¡­I learned magic analysis from Serena. You thought I wouldn¡¯t notice what the circle was for?¡±


    Frey, who had spoken, quietly closed his eyes while looking at the two women running toward him.


    <strong>[Penalty Incurred!]</strong>


    ¡°¡­Why is everyone so fond of sacrificing themselves?¡±


    Today, the penalty was a wee sight for a change.

 Chapter 115: - System Error

    <b>? </b><b>System Error </b><b>?</b>


    ¡®Alright, this will work. It¡¯s aplicated magic circle, so tearing it apart should be enough.¡¯


    The pace at which the two of them were running towards me gradually slowed down as they began to shout at each other.


    ¡°Kania! Use your ck magic right now!!!¡±


    ¡°What? But¡­¡±


    ¡°Idiot! Magic scrolls are usually supposed to be torn! It¡¯s soplicated that I designed it to activate with my hand on it, but tearing it is enough to meet the conditions for activation!¡±


    But thanks to the aftereffects of the two attacks earlier, my ears merely rang with a high-pitched noise.


    Therefore, I averted my gaze away from them, believing it was the end because of the penalty window, and stumbled in the rush of manaing from below.


    Permanent debuff: The Fate of False Evil The user¡¯s lifespan and vitality will be massively reduced!


    ¡°Sigh.¡±


    I snorted at the system window in front of me, which was by now had be a familiar sight.


    ¡°I¡¯m not scared anymore.¡±


    The letter I received from Serena yesterday when I was with Ferloche.


    The letter clearly showed that there was hope.


    <strong>P.S. I think I found a way to save you. Perhaps.</strong>


    I believe in Serena.


    And even these two who bickered amongst each other to bear the penalty in my ce.


    I believe in Kania, a more reliable person than anyone else, and Irina, who developed impossible magic just for my sake.


    Also.


    I don¡¯t know what she¡¯s hiding, but Ferloche, who gave me important information,


    And I believe in na, who tried to be a canary for me.


    Not in a translucent system window floating above me.


    Therefore, I could do anything.


    ¡°Damn it! It won¡¯t activate, I don¡¯t have enough ck magic!¡±


    ¡°I have a way.¡±


    ¡°What? Hold on!¡±


    ¡°Excuse me.¡±


    I was confident that even with that penalty, I could defeat the Demon King and give a happy ending to the two girls in front of me.


    Therefore, there was no reason for them to lose a part of their lifespans for my sake.


    ¡°Thank you, guys.¡±


    While thinking as such, I held onto myst fragments of consciousness that were gradually fading away. I left them with a final statement in a dim voice.


    ¡°Please take care of me in the future as well.¡±


    [<strong>Stacks:</strong>3] [<strong>Special Stack:</strong>1]


    Then, the world turned dark.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    When I opened my eyes, the first thing I saw was a sunrise primrose in my hand.


    ¡°¡­Pretty.¡±


    It was a bright and beautiful sunrise primrose that I had seen before.


    ¡®But I don¡¯t need it anymore.¡¯


    But I think now I don¡¯t need it.


    <b><i>I¡­</i></b>


    <b><i> Will sit on his shoulder, sing when he¡¯s tired, rub his face when he¡¯s sad, and fly around when he¡¯s happy.</i></b>


    <b><i> I turned into a canary just for Frey.</i></b>


    ¡°¡­Huh?¡±


    By the way, something was wrong.


    If I became a canary, what was wrong with my eyes? It¡¯s like I¡¯m still a human.


    ¡°What?¡±


    <b><i> Besides, sunrise primrose in my hand? Why do I have a hand? I¡¯m sure¡­</i></b>


    ¡°Young Master!¡±


    ¡°No!¡±


    While I was engrossed in such thoughts, I started hearing loud noises in front of me.


    ¡°¡­<i>Cough</i>!¡±


    When I looked forward in shock, I saw Frey bleeding from his mouth as he copsed on the ground.


    <b><i>Am I still dreaming? There¡¯s no way Frey would be coughing up blood. I¡¯ve turned into a canary, so there¡¯s no way he¡¯ll get a penalty¡­</i></b>


    ¡°Wait a minute.¡±


    The memories that suddenly crossed my mind hit me, who was sitting in a daze.


    Frey, who kissed me upon hearing myst request. And the fact I fell to the floor while hugging him.


    The love I shared with him for a long time, as our hands, arms, legs, and our bodies intertwined with each other.


    I wanted to do something more, but I gave up because I didn¡¯t have time and tried to turn into a canary.


    And¡­


    ¡°¡­Ah.¡±


    At that moment, suddenly, Frey began infusing his ster mana into the canary I gave him.


    After killing off the canary, he was smiling with relief. My first friend.


    ¡°No.¡±


    Then I realized.


    Once again, I¡¯ve wronged him greatly.


    ¡°NOOOOOO!¡±


    I got up and ran at full speed towards Frey, who was held by Kania and Irina.


    ¡°Cough¡­ Cough¡­¡±


    But it was toote.


    Frey, who was held up by them, was already unconscious and vomiting arge amount of blood from his mouth.


    ¡°Wh, why would you do that? Why, Frey?¡±


    ¡°Haaaa¡­¡±


    ¡°Why would you do that? Why?¡±


    Urgently hugging Frey, who was lying on the ground next to Kania and Irina, I asked a question in a trembling voice.


    <i>¨C Drip.</i>


    ¡°¡­ugh.¡±


    But what came out of Frey¡¯s mouth wasn¡¯t an answer, but blood.


    ¡°N, no. No, you can¡¯t.¡±


    Panicked by this, I covered Frey¡¯s mouth with my hand, not knowing what to do.


    ¡°Noooo¡­¡±


    But the blood from his mouth leaked past my hand, and began to drench my clothes and ground.


    As if, no matter how much I struggled I couldn¡¯t change the oue. It was as if the world wasughing at me.


    ¡°Fi, Firstly, we have to treat¡­¡±


    Eventually, I gave up covering Frey¡¯s mouth and removed my hands, revealing that his mouth was covered with blood.


    ¡°Ahhhh.¡±


    He was smiling.


    As if he was happy by the fact he was able to protect me. As if it was no big deal if he lost his life while doing so.


    ¡°I¡¯m, I¡¯m sorry¡­¡±


    As I stared at him nkly, I put my head on his forehead and began to cry.


    ¡°I won¡¯t do it again¡­ Please¡­¡±


    Unable to get over his determination to protect me, I hated myself for making a ridiculous n and causing Frey to sacrifice himself.


    Rather, I¡¯d turn into a canary without anyone knowing.


    I¡¯d fly somewhere so nobody would feel guilty.


    And when Frey finishes everything, I could fly to heaven and beg for forgiveness.


    <b><i> Wh-What was my obsession with that damned flower?</i></b>


    ¡°Keogh.¡±


    ¡°Ubh.¡±


    That was what I was crying about.


    Frey, whose forehead was touching mine, coughed up blood again.


    Thanks to that, my face is now covered in blood as well as my clothes that were already soaked with blood.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­ I¡¯m sorry¡­¡±


    But I didn¡¯t think of wiping it away. I didn¡¯t even think to stop apologizing. The same was true of the idea of no longer crying.


    ¡°Aghhhhh.¡±


    My only friend, someone who secretly dealt with my political opponents and carefully selected informants; my only true subject.


    I didn¡¯t know anything about love and never intended to do it again. A man I never thought I¡¯d fall in love with.


    But, that someone who loved me more than anyone else¡­ gave up his lifespan to protect me.


    Frey¡¯s life span, which already only had a few years remaining, had been cut in half again.


    Because of me, because I was ¡®sure¡¯. Because I made a n that went awry.


    ¡°I swear.¡±


    I cried for a long time.


    ¡°No matter how long your lifespan, no matter what you do in the future, even if you be a viin.¡±


    She ced her head on Frey¡¯s forehead and whispered.


    ¡°I will be your own canary, serving you to the end.¡±


    So I kissed Frey, and I put my hand on his heart.


    Because ¡®covenant¡¯ was already used when she was a child, she attempted to swear directly to his soul.


    ¡°¡­What?¡±


    By the way, what was going on?


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    I couldn¡¯t feel Frey¡¯s soul.


    I couldn¡¯t feel any energy in his heart at all.


    ¡°Frey¡­ no¡­¡±


    I turned pale in an instant, but soon realized that his heart was beating, and breathed a sigh of relief.


    ¡®But why can¡¯t I feel his soul?¡¯


    In the next moment, a new question urred to me.


    His heart is beating, but why couldn¡¯t I feel his soul? The most important thing for a person is their soul.


    A man without a soul, was like a boat without a sailor.


    ¡°N, no way¡­ Is it because of me? Because of what I did?¡±


    If the soul of a person who was alive has disappeared, there is only one reason.


    It was my fault.


    I killed Frey again¡­


    ¡°¡­Ah!¡±


    I was shaking my hands in despair, and I started to feel Frey¡¯s soul somewhere.


    ¡®Wh, what a relief.¡¯


    I¡¯m so relieved. If Frey¡¯s soul had been lost because of me, I wouldn¡¯t have been able to hold out.


    I¡¯m so d that his soul remained¡­


    Hold on.


    <b><i> How does this make sense?</i></b>


    <b><i>The soul of a person isn¡¯t in their body?</i></b>


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    ¡°Th-That¡¯s ridiculous. This is possible?¡±


    na, who had been drenched in blood from Frey, who had lost consciousness, rose and looked as if she had seen a ghost.


    ¡°Fi-First of all, I need to find traces of the soul.¡±


    Soon after, na, who was looking around like a deranged person, began to head to the ce where she weakly felt Frey¡¯s soul.


    The ¡®Soul Release¡¯ phenomenon has only been written a few times in the vast amount of books that na had read so far because it is quite rare and the way to solve it was quite difficult.


    ¡®If his soul is really out of his body, I have to be a vessel, even if it gnaws away at my own soul.¡¯


    A soul that has escaped from a human body will wander forever if it cannot return to its original body within a certain amount of time.


    This is because the connection to the main body bes weaker as time goes by.


    ¡°There?¡±


    Therefore, na, who vowed to capture Frey¡¯s soul even if her soul was damaged if necessary, hurried her steps with a nervous look as the lingering energy of his soul gradually became stronger.


    ¡°I found it¡­¡±


    So, after walking and walking, na finally arrived at her destination.


    ¡°¡­What?¡±


    She soon froze.


    ¡°Hello, princess.¡±


    ¡°¡­Kania.¡±


    It was because for some reason, Kania, who was sitting at the foot of a tree a little away, and Irina, who was breathing hard, and her face twisted, were present.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    na, who was staring nkly at them, soon opened her mouth with a pale expression.


    ¡°Why¡­ do I feel Frey¡¯s soul from you? Kania?¡±


    ¡°In preparation for this situation, Irina devised a magic to swap souls¡­¡±


    Kania, who was asked a question by na with trembling eyes, began to answer with a troubled expression.


    ¡°With the dark mana in Irina¡¯s body, it was far from enough to stabilize the abnormally triggered scroll¡­¡±


    ¡°So Kania forcibly robbed me of the magic circle engraved on my body.¡±


    When Irina, who interrupted Kania, lifted Kania¡¯s top, a ck magic pattern began to appear on her belly.


    ¡°S-So?¡±


    ¡°At the same time he was penalized, I invoked the magic¡­ if everything went to n, the Young Master who entered my body should have received a penalty and cut my body¡¯s lifespan in half.¡±


    ¡°But why do I still feel Frey¡¯s soul from you?!¡±


    As na raised her voice, Kania quietly stroked her belly and spoke,


    ¡°I believe his soul remained inside of me.¡±


    ¡°¡­What?¡±


    ¡°Because of the abnormally invoked magic¡­ the resulting error caused Frey¡¯s soul to remain in me.¡±


    na, who looked nk after hearing that, soon asked in a low voice.


    ¡°So, Frey¡¯s soul is trapped in your body forever?¡±


    ¡°No. After a certain period of time, his soul should naturally return to his body. And, if it doesn¡¯t, as a ck magician skilled in soul maniption, I can force it back to where it came from.¡±


    ¡°Wh, what about the penalty? How long does he have?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s¡­¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s going on with his body?¡±


    Then, Kania quietly raised her head.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    I answered while looking at the opaque window in the air.


    System error <strong>Identification code:</strong> s01 [Soul value is not correct.] [Troubleshooting!] [Conclusion: The value of the soul changed during the penalty!] [Troubleshooting!]


    ¡°¡­I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on either.¡±

 Chapter 116: - Negotiation

    <b>? </b><b>Negotiation </b><b>?</b>


    ¡°¡°¡°¡­¡­¡­..¡±¡±¡±


    It waste at night and the forest was engulfed in deathly silence.


    ?Solution found!?


    ¡°Hm?¡±


    Amidst the silence, a system window appeared in Kania¡¯s vision.


    ?Return the soul to its original state.?


    ¡°¡­¡­?¡±


    ?Return the soul to its original state as soon as possible.?


    The existence her Young Master had called the ¡®System¡¯ abruptly started issuing orders to her, and Kania tilted her head in confusion.


    ¡°Are you talking to me?¡±


    ?Activate the ¡®Help¡¯ function if you wish to further interact with the system.?


    Kania inquired doubtfully, and words started to form in the transparent window in front of her. She then followed its instructions.


    ¡°¡­Help.¡±


    Recalling what her Young Master used to say whenever he utilized the ¡®System,¡¯ she muttered the same word under her breath.


    ?The ¡®Help¡¯ function has been activated!?


    A new window opened shortly after.


    You are currently viting thews of the world and breaking the bnce. Take appropriate measures to return the soul to its original state.


    ¡°Appropriate measures?¡±


    As she inquired about the dubious message, more words appeared beneath the existing message.


    Return Frey Raon Starlight¡¯s soul to its rightful body.


    Kania smirked and leisurely tapped her knees with her fingers after reading the message that seemed like it was ordering around a subordinate.


    ¡°¡­And if I don¡¯t want to?¡±


    The System stayed silent.


    ¡°Why should I listen to you when you¡¯re the reason for the Young Master¡¯s suffering?¡±


    Kania coldly continued questioning it after seeing the System not responding.


    Nopliance will not benefit either party. This is a warning. Return the soul to its original state.


    However, the System just issued anothermand in an even more aggressive tone.


    ¡°No.¡±


    Yet, Kania remained resolute and quietly stroked the magic circle engraved on her stomach. na and Irina, who had been anxiously looking at Kania from the side, began to cautiously probe the situation.


    ¡°Kania? Just what is going on?¡±


    ¡°Ms. Kania, could it be that you¡¯re talking to the ¡®System¡¯?¡±


    ¡°Wait, na. How do you know about the ¡®System¡¯?¡±


    ¡°H-Huh? A-About that¡­¡±


    Kania however, remained lost in her thoughts despite their voices. A little whileter, she started talking with a smile stered across her face.


    ¡°Judging from how you¡¯re pressuring me so much, there must be quite an important reason as to why his soul needs to return to his body this instant, right?¡±


    The system provided no response to that question.


    ¡°Or perhaps, an ¡®error¡¯ was caused when the Young Master¡¯s soul got into my body¡­ and it became difficult for you to tamper with his soul?¡±


    Despite her repeated questioning, the System continued to stay silent.


    As if she had hit the nail on the head, she drew a conclusion.


    ¡°¡­Maybe, it¡¯s both?¡±


    It was only after Kania whispered that mockingly did the System bring up another window.


    If you don¡¯t return the soul within 10 seconds, you will have to bear the ¡®Penalty¡¯ in Frey Raon Starlight¡¯s stead.


    ¡°Good. That¡¯s what I wanted anyways.¡±


    With those words, the red panel in front of her started counting down as Kania merely smiled and continued to stroke her stomach.


    6, 5, 4¡­


    ¡°After all, I¡¯m just a parasite living off of the Young Master¡¯s life force.¡±


    3, 2, 1¡­


    ¡°I¡¯ll dly bear the penalty for him.¡±


    Kania continued to smile and closed her eyes as the countdown came to an end.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­Hm?¡±


    The penalty never came even after she waited for a long time.


    ¡°Like I thought, you¡¯re unable to influence our souls due to that ¡®error.¡¯¡±


    Kania smiled triumphantly.


    ¡°I wonder who has the upper hand now?¡±


    It was an oue born from her preemptive judgment that Frey¡¯s ¡®System¡¯ couldn¡¯t be trusted.


    ¡°W-What is that?¡±


    ¡°Holy shit.¡±


    ¡°Princess na? Miss Irina? Why are you both¡­ huh?¡±


    However, Kania¡¯s victorious grin didn¡¯tst long.


    <i>Rumble¡­</i>


    ¡°T-The Sun?¡±


    The Sun was rising above the dark night sky.


    ¡°What in the¡­¡±


    It was still long before sunrise. Yet, the Sun rose to defy thews of nature and radiated a light dimmer than usual in all directions.


    ¡°¡­..ording to my memories, the Sun went out.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°The Sun was extinguished along with Frey¡¯s death.¡±


    na murmured as her face suddenly paled.


    Her hands were shaking as she spoke.


    ¡°Right now, that Sun¡­ isn¡¯t going out, but it¡¯s giving off an ominous energy. That can only mean¡­¡±


    ¡°Mean¡­?¡±


    ¡°That the Sun is affected by Frey¡¯s condition.¡±


    At that moment, a system window came up in front of Kania.


    Please quickly return Frey¡¯s soul to his body. Otherwise, the world wille to an end.


    Unlike its authoritative tone from before, great urgency could be felt from the System¡¯s words now.


    Kania quietly questioned the System after noticing its urgency.


    ¡°Why would the world end?¡±


    To exin it simply, the problem urred because Frey is still alive even after his soul escaped. There¡¯s not enough time to go into detail about the matter.


    Kania heaved a sigh.


    ¡°Alright. Then¡­ let¡¯s make a deal.¡±


    A brief silence ensued.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what exactly is going on, but judging from how desperate you seem¡­ I doubt it¡¯ll be good for you if this phenomenon is allowed to continue.¡±


    This system solely exists to assist Frey¡­


    Kania coldly interjected before the System could even finish disying its message.


    ¡°You¡¯re lying. If you truly wanted to help him, you would have turned a blind eye to the ¡®error.¡¯¡±


    As Kania crossed her arms with a resolute expression, the System quickly shot back with another message.


    At this rate, the Sun will be destroyed. It will be the end of the world.


    ¡°That¡¯s why I¡¯m saying we should make a deal. You don¡¯t want to cease to exist either, do you?¡±


    The system you¡¯re seeing is merely an interface that disys text messages¡­


    ¡°Don¡¯t lie. If that were the case, why have I been feeling such a familiar energy from the system window floating in the air?¡±


    Ever since the Sun appeared, the system window had been emitting energy Kania was very familiar with.


    The feeling of incredibly dense ¡®dark mana.¡¯


    <i> ¨C Ruuumble!!</i>


    ¡°I¡¯ve had an inkling of your true identity for some time, so stop with the pointless chatter and just agree to make a deal.¡±


    Kania calmly spoke as she observed the Sun tremble with ever-increasing intensity.


    ¡°You don¡¯t want everything to end like this either, right?¡±


    Suddenly, a message appeared before her.


    Sudden quest initiated!


    <b>Quest Content:</b> Restore Frey¡¯s soul to its original state.


    <b>Reward:</b> Limited to the current penalty, Frey¡¯s decrease in lifespan will be invalidated. (Penalties that have already been applied, such as ¡®decrease in vitality,¡¯ cannot be revoked even by this system.)


    <b>Condition:</b> Instead of decreasing Frey¡¯s lifespan, the current owner of the system, ¡®Kania,¡¯ will receive the following curse.


    ¡°¡­What do you mean by condition?¡±


    Kania scowled at the mention of a condition.


    The system is obligated to impose a penalty equivalent to half of Frey¡¯s remaining lifespan. Therefore, if you wish to make a deal, you must ept the corresponding price.


    ¡°So, what curse are you cing on me?¡±


    ?The Curse of Unity? As the recipient of this curse, you will be one with Frey.


    With that, the information of the curse ¡®kindly¡¯ appeared before her eyes.


    If Frey experiences pain, you will also experience pain. If he feels sorrow, you will also feel sorrow. A truly fitting curse for a loyalpanion such as you.


    ¡°Hah¡­ I guess so.¡±


    Kania sneered at the system¡¯s exnation.


    ¡°But well, don¡¯t you seem to be in a hurry?¡±


    With that said, Kania stood up from her spot and began to walk slowly.


    ¡°Kania¡­?¡±


    ¡°W-What¡¯s going on¡­¡±


    She walked past na and Irina, who were anxiously observing the quaking Sun all while listening to her one-sided conversation with the system.


    She took a step towards Frey, who was lying unconscious against a tree. And then another step.


    ¡°Young Master.¡±


    Kania walked slowly until she finally stopped in front of Frey¡­


    ¡°From now on, I will be with you.¡±


    And she whispered weakly-


    <b><i> ¨C Woosh¡­</i></b>


    As she quietly gathered dark mana at her belly and roused his soul.


    ¡°So, please be at ease and return.¡±


    Kania activated the magic circle and began reaching out towards Frey.


    ¡°Now, there¡¯s only one thing that remains.¡±


    However, she stopped her arms midway.


    <i> ¨C Shuuuuu¡­</i>


    ¡°¡­Please prove that I can trust you.¡±


    Kania red at the status window that was now exuding much more energy than before.


    ¡°I cannot trust you with only the quest presented by the system. Besides, aren¡¯t you capable of manipting it whenever you want?¡±


    The system does not have the authority to interfere with quests¡­


    ¡°Even if you say so, it¡¯s not reliable enough for me to just blindly trust you.¡±


    The Sun had begun to ominously twist and warp at this point.


    ¡°That¡¯s why, please prove that everything you said was true in addition to exempting the Young Master from the penalty.¡±


    Kania urged on the System with a disdainful smirk.


    ¡°You¡¯d better hurry up since, as you said, the Sun seems like it¡¯ll self-destruct in a few seconds.¡±


    In order to confirm her suspicions-


    She prepared to return Frey¡¯s soul back to his body at a moment¡¯s notice before the Sun truly destructed-


    And made a final challenge to the System.


    I swear in the name of the Demon God, Eclipse.


    And as a result, a ck system window that had never been seen before appeared in front of her.


    ¡°W-What is this feeling?¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t seem to be Miss Kania¡¯s dark mana¡­¡±


    And the ck system window started radiating dark mana so potent that na and Irina were able to sense it even though they couldn¡¯t see it.


    ¡°As expected, you¡¯re the one my damn parents worshiped.¡±


    Kania smugly looked at the system window.


    ¨C <i>Kajijijijijik!!</i>


    ¡°Uwaaaaaa!!¡±


    Then, she carefully began to separate Frey¡¯s soul before reintegrating it with his body.


    ¡°Ugh¡­¡±


    In doing so, Kania felt the curse run deep into her body along with a sharp intense pain that immediately assaulted her.


    Frey¡¯s soul started to slowly leave her body and enter his own as she felt the power of the System.


    ¡°Am I supposed to use ¡®Mind-Reading¡¯? I remember hearing it several times before¡­¡±


    It was something she was always curious about and something she could do only at this moment.


    ¡°Ha.¡±


    Then, she looked at the status window that she would probably get to see for thest time in her life.


    ¡°¡­Me too.¡±


    She replied in a weak voice before closing her eyes.


    [<strong>Frey Raon Starlight¡¯s current emotions: </strong>Concern/Loyalty/Love]


    It was the moment her one-sided feelings were reciprocated.

 Chapter 117: - Organize

    <b>? </b><b>Organize </b><b>?</b>


    ¨C <i>Woooong¡­</i>


    As Kania snuggled up to Frey, the Sun, which had been rumbling violently as if it was going to fall down at any moment, began to stabilize.


    ¨C <i>Ruuuumble!</i>


    ¡°Hiek?¡±


    ¡°Ack.¡±


    Simultaneously, a faint earthquake shook thend.


    Although it was rtively weak, it was enough to make them fall to the ground.


    ¡°Ugh¡­¡±


    na let out a moan as she fell on her butt, yet Irina simply stared at her before asking in a grave voice.


    ¡°na, can I ask you something?¡±


    ¡°Huh- yes?¡±


    na, who was gently rubbing her derriere, stiffened as she met Irina¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°How do you know about the system?¡±


    Irina¡¯s eyes shone with a sharp glint.


    na had been unaware of Frey¡¯s circumstances until recently. Even if she had memories of the ¡®Ordeal¡¯ Frey had mentioned¡­ it was odd that she would know of the ¡®System.¡¯


    ¡°The System? Um¡­ about that¡­¡±


    Thus, na quietly stammered.


    ¡°So¡­ uh¡­¡±


    Quite a long time passed before na hesitantly opened her mouth.


    ¡°You¡­ told me, didn¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Irina, you gripped my neck and told me everything.¡±


    Irina became dumbfounded at na¡¯s exnation.


    ¡°What kind of bullshit is that?¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no way I could have told you. If I had, Frey¡­¡±


    Irina rebutted in a tremulous voice and quietly looked over at Frey.


    ¡°¡­would have be like that.¡±


    ¡°Ah.¡±


    na briefly became absent-minded as she came to that realization. Then, she held her head and started mumbling.


    ¡°But, I¡¯m sure¡­ I definitely heard it from you.¡±


    ¡°What are you¡­¡±


    ¡°From Ms. Kania as well.¡±


    na slightly lifted her head and turned to look at Kania, who was still silently copsed on top of Frey.


    ¡°I heard the truth from Kania while she attacked me in a frenzy¡­.¡±


    ¡°¡­Just when and where?¡±


    Irina started to be frustrated as na continued her nonsensical story.


    ¡°Uh¡­¡±


    na became lost in thought and guilt soon overflowed.


    ¡°It was the day I visited Frey¡¯s mansion shortly after I became the Empress.¡±


    na¡¯s hands were trembling.


    Unknown symptoms that had been tormenting na for the past few weeks-


    The hell that abruptly started after a nightmare, hade back to haunt her again.


    ¡°It¡¯s all my karma¡­¡±


    However, na was no longer distressed by the symptoms she didn¡¯t know the cause of.


    The shivering was a reminder of the sensation of piercing Frey¡¯s body with a light arrow and dagger.


    She also realized it was the result of the covenant she made with Frey ¨C her sole friend andpanion during her childhood.


    That was why she decided to embrace her symptoms as both her karma and proof of her connection with Frey via the covenant.


    ¡°¡­¡­Hmm.¡±


    Irina, who had been observing na, continued.


    ¡°So, you¡¯re saying you only learned about the ¡®System¡¯ through the ¡®Ordeal?¡¯¡±


    ¡°Ordeal¡­ You¡¯re saying it was a tribtion?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, if you know what the ¡®System¡¯ is, you should also know about the ¡®Ordeals.¡¯¡±


    na nked out for a short moment before shaking her head.


    ¡°No¡­ what I experienced was not an ordeal.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°It was undeniably the reality.¡±


    Irina frowned.


    ¡°na. About that ordeal¡­ No, just how many memories of it do you remember?¡±


    ¡°¡­They¡¯re from after graduating from the academy, so a few years at the very least.¡±


    ¡°A few years!?¡±


    Irina eximed in shock at na¡¯s answer. She then calmed herself and began to sort out the situation.


    ¡®If what she said is true, she discovered the truth about Frey as she started remembering the years¡¯ worth of memories from the Ordeal¡­¡¯


    Frey said the Second Ordeal was merely a simtion of a what-if scenario created to test him.


    Not only that, he also said that everyone in the Second Ordeal were all supposed to be fabricated illusions created by the system.


    But for some reason, na remembers the events from the ordeal.


    She even learned the truth about the ¡®System.¡¯


    ¡®¡­Does that even make sense?¡¯


    Irina quietly brooded over these inexplicable events and tried to inquire further.


    ¡°Cough!¡±


    However, Frey, who had been lying down, started to cough up blood.


    ¡°¡°Ah.¡±¡±


    The two girls who had been in a daze since the Sun rose up and the earthquake, only just came to a realization.


    That what they were talking about wasn¡¯t important right now.


    ¡°¡°¡­¡­¡­.¡±¡±


    A few hours after the events in the woods, which held na and Frey¡¯s memories, came to an end-


    ¡°Kuheuk!¡±


    ¡°F-Frey!!¡±


    na and Irina had stealthily carried the unconscious Frey and Kania back to the dormitory.


    ¡°Ugh, ugh¡­¡±


    ¡°Why, why is this happening¡­?¡±


    They were anxiously nursing Frey, who continued to cough up blood while unconscious on the bed.


    ¡°M-Ms. Irina, why does Frey keep on coughing up blood?¡±


    ¡°J-Just wait. I¡¯m trying to find that out.¡±


    However, despite all their care, it didn¡¯t have much effect.


    The bowl they used had already filled to the brim with his blood and began overflowing.


    <i> ¨C Drip¡­</i>


    ¡°Ah, ahh¡­¡±


    They couldn¡¯t eveny Frey down on the bed in fear of him choking on his blood. na held a bowl near his mouth and began to tearfully plead as he started coughing up blood again.


    ¡°Please, please don¡¯t die¡­¡±


    ¡°Kuhuk¡­¡±


    ¡°E-Even though I finally found out the truth. Even though I can finally understand you.¡±


    ¡°Ugh¡­¡±


    ¡°Even though¡­ I can finally love you¡­¡±


    Although it was only for a limited time, Frey had previously been able to walk around without any problems.


    But that same person had be exceedingly ruined beyond any medical reasons ¨C All because she caused him to suffer another penalty.


    ¡°Eugh¡­¡±


    Her hands trembled as she drowned in guilt and she tearfully buried her head against Frey¡¯s chest.


    ¡°W-Wait¡­ something¡¯s off.¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    na, who had been crying for a long time while leaning against Frey, raised her head at Irina¡¯s remark.


    ¡°W-Why hasn¡¯t Frey¡¯s lifespan decreased?¡±


    ¡°What¡­ what do you mean?¡±


    na became filled with hope.


    The fact that Frey¡¯s lifespan hadn¡¯t decreased meant that the time they could spend together had increased.


    She still had a chance to take good care of him. She still had a chance to bear his mark on her body.


    ¡°This¡­ is an apparatus that shows Frey¡¯s remaining lifespan.¡±


    ¡°¡­L-Let me see it!¡±


    As soon as Irina exined the apparatus, na swiftly snatched it away.


    ¡°¡­Uh?¡±


    Then, with a face full of hope, na looked at the device before turning to Irina with a perplexed expression.


    ¡°Ms. Irina, what does this mean?¡±


    ¡°¡­What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°The date written here. It says two years and two months from now. Where did the rest of his lifespan go and why¡­¡±


    Hearing that, Irina dejectedly lowered her head.


    ¡°It can¡¯t be. This date¡­ is it the day he dies?¡±


    It was only then that na realized the meaning of the date.


    No, in fact, she had realized it the moment she saw the date, but she couldn¡¯t bring herself to admit it.


    ¡°He, he¡¯s really¡­ going to die. Without even being able to live a full 3 years.¡±


    na muttered in a daze.


    She had been aware of the fact Frey was on limited time.


    However, it was a lot shorter than she had expected. Along with the fact there was a precise date of his death, or rather, the longest time he would be able to live. These realizations mercilessly shook na¡¯s mind.


    ¡°¡­Anyways, the important thing is that his lifespan didn¡¯t decrease.¡±


    ¡°It hasn¡¯t decreased?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, if it did¡­ the device would have shown 1 year, 1 month from now.¡±


    Irina continued.


    ¡°So, maybe, what Kania and I¡­ no, what Kania did wasn¡¯t in vain.¡±


    ¡°Kuluk!!¡±


    While she was feeling both helpless andplicated by the situation, she wiped Frey¡¯s blood.


    ¡°But considering how much blood he is throwing up¡­ it must not have been done perfectly.¡±


    She mumbled while biting down on his lips and with blood flowing down.


    ¡°Someone like me¡­ What an archmage I turned out to be.¡±


    Thus, only the sound of Frey¡¯s coughs echoed throughout the room for a while.


    ¡°Ugh¡­¡±


    ¡°Ms. Kania?¡±


    ¡°Kania!¡±


    The silence was broken only after Kania slowly opened her eyes and rose from the temporary bed ced next to Frey¡¯s.


    ¡°This ce¡­ Ugh!¡±


    Kania, who opened her eyes in a groggy state, soon felt an excruciating pain in her chest and desperately hunched over with her mouth shut.


    ¡°Kania! What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°Ms. Kania! Are you hurt¡­?¡±


    As the two girls called out, Kania momentarily became lost in thought before smiling and standing up from her bed.


    ¡°I see. I managed to seed in the end.¡±


    ¡°But, looking at the Young Master¡¯s condition¡­ there seems to be a predicament.¡±


    ¡°U-uh, yeah¡­¡±


    Kania seemed serene, and Irina, who had been diagnosing Frey until now, proceeded to exin.


    ¡°From what I saw, Frey¡¯s lifespan is safe, but his vitality seems to have been taken a hit. Of course, we should be thankful for even that¡­ but he¡¯s not recovering for some reason.¡±


    ¡°Of course he wouldn¡¯t.¡±


    Kania approached Frey with a smile still stered across her face.


    ¨C Shwick.


    ¡°¡°¡­Ah?¡±¡±


    Kania lied down next to Frey and hugged him tight as if it was the most natural thing in the world.


    ¡°Young Master.¡±


    Kania affectionately gazed at Frey.


    ¡°Please have a good rest.¡±


    As the two girls looked on, stupefied, Kania started talking with a solemn voice.


    ¡°I think a side effect appeared when we mixed and separated our souls.¡±


    ¡°A side effect?¡±


    ¡°Yes, traces of the Young Master¡¯s soul still lingers inside of me, causing his body to be unstable. That¡¯s why recovery is extremely slow.¡±


    Kania gently stroked Frey, who had stopped coughing up blood at some point and exined to the two girls who still looked dumbfounded.


    ¡°Which is why I have to stay close to him like this until he wakes up.¡±


    With that said, Kania tightly hugged Freya and quietly closed her eyes.


    Due to the ¡®Curse of Unity¡¯ cast on her, Kania felt Frey¡¯s pain all throughout her body, hisplicated feelings despite being unconscious, and even his heartbeat in all their entirety.


    ¡°¡­Hey.¡±


    ¡°Ms. Kania.¡±


    Seeing Kania smiling blissfully, Irina and na began speaking nervously.


    ¡°I¡¯m¡­ going to make a ¡®Blood Oath¡¯ to Frey. I will pledge my soul to him¡­¡±


    ¡°I-I need to make a new covenant on his soul¡­ Otherwise, I think I¡¯m going to cra¡­¡±


    ¡°Not now.¡±


    However, Kania silently tilted her head and cut them off.


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid Young Master¡¯s soul is in an unstable condition right now. Holding magical covenants might cause problems.¡±


    ¡°S-Still¡­¡±


    ¡°Please cooperate for his speedy recovery.¡±


    Kania knew that magical covenants wouldn¡¯t have any effects on the soul. However, she coldly intervened and crushed their objections.


    ¡°Mm¡­¡±


    Kania caressed his face and enjoyed his touch with a delighted smile.


    Frey, who had manipted his memories so as not to hate her. He, who gave up his life force in order to save her.


    Also, the person whose grace she can finally start to gradually repay.


    ¡°¡°¡­¡­¡­.¡±¡±


    Thus, silence lingered in the air for a long time.


    <i> ¨C Creak¡­</i>


    ¡°Frey, are you o¡­¡±


    That is until Serena entered the room with a pale face.


    ¡°¡­¡­Please give me an exnation.¡±


    ¡°For what?¡±


    Serena had a pile of papers containing ancient scripts as if she had stopped by the library before returning to the academy.


    And, for some reason, she also had new wounds all throughout her body. Serena interrogated Kania in an icy voice. However, Kania, who had been snuggled up close to Frey until then, returned a question.


    ¡°Regarding¡­ what happened today.¡±


    Kania lifted her mouth into a smile and answered.


    ¡°I saved Young Master¡¯s life.¡±


    ¡°¡­I see.¡±


    Serena quietly nodded her head.


    ¡°I have also embraced him.¡±


    However, Serena¡¯s face began to contort as Kania gently caressed her stomach.


    ¡°And his traces still remain within me.¡±


    ¡°¡­Ha.¡±


    Kania looked at Serena and continued with a serene smile.


    ¡°Not only that¡­¡±


    Then, she dealt the final blow.


    ¡°¡­The Young Master and I have be one till our deaths.¡±


    Kania leered at Serena.


    ¡°Since Lady Serena is smart, you must know already, but everything I¡¯ve said is true.¡±


    ¡°You should really be moderate with the euphemisms.¡±


    ¡°Euphemisms? I¡¯m only stating the truth.¡±


    Serena slightly bit her lips at Kania¡¯sposure before lifting them into a smile.


    ¡°¡­Right. Everyone, I have good news.¡±


    Everyone¡¯s gaze focused on Serena.


    ¡°I discovered the base of the Secret Lord.¡±


    Serena proudly dered then coldly looked down at Kania, who was still snuggled up against Frey.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t this great news?¡±


    With that, the time slowly flowed past dawn as the two girls¡¯ gaze shed in the air.

 Chapter 118: - Punishment

    <b>? </b><b>Punishment? </b><b>?</b>


    It was morning.


    ¨C <i>Ring Ring Ring!!!</i>


    Lulu¡¯s eyes fluttered open as she woke up. She was currently in themoners¡¯ dormitory which was much smaller and more confined aspared to the nobles¡¯ dormitory.


    ¡°Ahhmmm¡­¡±


    Rubbing her eyes, she turned off the rm. Shortly after, her face was dyed in astonishment.


    ¡°¡­I didn¡¯t have a nightmare today either.¡±


    It was a nightmare that had been haunting her every night ever since she was young.


    The sight of her parents, who had once gazed upon her lovingly, driving her away with eyes as though they were staring at a bug.


    Long-time neighborhood friends who used to y with her in the yground, gradually started excluding her from their groups as they began suffering small idents.


    The grave injuries of her newfound friends who approached her lonely self with a smile, and theatose state of the nun who cared for her until the end.


    Lulu had always been forced to view these scenes in her dreams and felt various emotions as she relived those moments.


    The feeling of being persecuted by the world as if it was trying to kill her through istion. The sense of despair stemming from the thought that she would never be able to be loved by anyone.


    Also, the impulse to end everything.


    ¡°It¡¯s odd¡­¡±


    But, it was different now.


    For some reason, she stopped having nightmares several days ago.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡±


    She had thought that the nightmare would chase her around her entire life. Yet, when it disappeared, what she felt was neither freedom nor happiness but bewilderment, instead.


    She had been willing to do whatever it took to stop the nightmares that drove her into the pit of hell every night.


    However, Lulu had never imagined that the very nightmare that had been haunting her for the majority of her life would suddenly disappear overnight.


    ¨C <i>Knock Knock Knock</i>


    ¡°Ms. Lulu, are you awake?¡±


    She, who had been nkly staring into space, regained her senses from the knocking sounds.


    ¡°Ah, yes¡­¡±


    After getting off the bed, she hurriedly straightened her messy hair and opened the door to a maid.


    The maid was a girl Frey had brought from a market alley and gifted to her one day. It was the girl with a sickly younger brother.


    ¡°Are you feeling okay, Ms. Lulu?¡±


    ¡°Huh? Am I okay?¡±


    Lulu had been nkly looking at the girl, but soon tilted her head at the question.


    ¡°You look very tired and worn-out.¡±


    ¡°¡­Me?¡±


    The girl nodded as Lulu asked with a frown.


    She had never seen her as drained and out of it as she was today.


    ¡°Perhaps, did that person wrong you in any way¡­?¡±


    The girl asked cautiously with fear evident on her face.


    Although she was merely a girl selling vegetables in a market alley, she was still aware of the rumors revolving around the Empire¡¯s most notorious scoundrel.


    In addition, her recent interactions with the girls Frey had ordered to serve as her ¡°pets¡± had alerted her of their irrepressible, ever-intensifying fear of Frey. After all, he was the leader of the people that had horribly tormented them.


    ¡°N-Not at all! I didn¡¯t even see Lord Frey yesterday!¡±


    Lulu hurriedly shook her hands towards the girl who was suspicious of Frey.


    ¡°¡­Really?¡±


    ¡°Yes. I wanted to wish him a good night before going to sleep¡­ but he wasn¡¯t in his room.¡±


    Hearing that, the girl quietly let out a sigh of relief.


    ¡°Ms. Lulu, please let me know whenever you¡¯re having a hard time. I¡¯ll help you in any way I can.¡±


    ¡°Th-that¡¯s unnecessary!!¡±


    Lulu raised her voice with a frightened expression.


    ¡°M-Ms. Lulu¡­?¡±


    ¡°You, you shouldn¡¯t help me. Keep that in mind.¡±


    ¡°But¡­¡±


    ¡°Please.¡±


    It was a subconscious behavior after having witnessed the people who had tried to help her be miserable after getting swept up in both small and big idents.


    ¡°¡­Ah.¡±


    Faced with her frantic behavior, the girl solemnly lowered her head and spoke.


    ¡°I¡¯m always grateful to you, Ms. Lulu.¡±


    ¡°W-what?¡±


    ¡°For protecting us from that person.¡±


    ¡°¡­?¡±


    She tilted her head, confused.


    Lulu¡¯s maids had been treated worse than toys for the past few years, having to endure assault and torture.


    She didn¡¯t know that her maids thought she was helping them behind the scenes, preventing Frey, who loved ying around to the extent of keeping sex ves in the basement, from showing interest in them.


    Though, of course, that was just a rumor Kania had intentionally spread to minimize the possibility of Frey incurring the penalty again.


    At the very least, it had seeded in being regarded as the truth by the maids.


    ¡°There seems to be a misunderstanding¡­ Lord Frey doesn¡¯t treat me how you guys imagine.¡±


    ¡°¡­I see.¡±


    ¡°H-huh¡­ but it¡¯s true¡­¡±


    Despite her denial, the maid simply nodded her head with a worried face.


    ¡°A-anyways, how are you guys doingtely?¡±


    The girl started smiling at Lulu, who had attempted to change the mood while awkwardly looking at her.


    ¡°I¡¯m doing well, and everyone else is too¡­ It¡¯s almost like we¡¯re in a dream!¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°Yes! Thanks to Ms. Lulu¡¯s grace, my younger brother is recovering in the hospital right now! The other maids also consider it a miracle that they can go a day without being hit even once!¡±


    Like she said, the maids¡¯ current living situation was like a dream.


    For they were girls who had been beaten to the brink of death for making the smallest of mistakes, even when they perfectlypleted their jobs, if their owners were in a bad mood.


    For they were girls who couldn¡¯t even live with basic human dignity ¨C having eaten trashbeled as food in a dark and cramped room, let alone being able to study.


    But now, no one would tell them off as long as they performed their jobs perfectly, and they were even paid for their work while being given enough time to learn how to write.


    Above all, their work as maids in themoners¡¯ dormitory that offered warm, delicious food was like an irreceable treasure to them.


    ¡°Oh, right. Here, it¡¯s a gift!¡±


    ¡°Huh, what?¡±


    Lulu was listening with a strange expression when the girl suddenly took something out.


    ¡°Thank you for saving my younger brother!¡±


    The girl thanked her and ced a small rabbit doll in her hands.


    <strong>Thank you very much, Sister Lulu.</strong>


    The doll also had a hand-written note ced on top of it. The handwriting was clumsy as if the writer had just begun learning to write, but it was filled with sincerity.


    ¡°N-no¡­ I can¡¯t receiv¡­¡±


    ¡°Then, please be well~!¡±


    ¡°¡­Ah.¡±


    After she read the note, her face turned desperate and she tried to return the doll, but she could only stand in a daze as the girl rushed out the door.


    ¡°Right¡­ It wasn¡¯t just the nightmare that disappeared¡­¡±


    At some point.


    ¡°¡­Even the misfortune is slowly fading.¡±


    The effect of the ¡®Stigma of Misfortune¡¯ was gradually weakening.


    Through Frey¡¯s love.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    ¡°Hey~ Lulu, do you have any ns after ss today?¡±


    ¡°Ah- Euah?¡±


    After theplicated magic theory lesson, Lulu was quietly reviewing the material by herself when a few girls approached her.


    ¡°Do you have time? We¡¯re about to go eat lunch, want to join us?¡±


    ¡°N-no thank you!¡±


    Her ssmates invited her out for lunch. Startled, she declined them.


    ¡°I-I prefer eating alone¡­¡±


    ¡°What? But¡­ didn¡¯t we eat together yesterday?¡±


    ¡°Th-that was¡­¡±


    However, when the girls questioned her with confused faces, she choked on her words.


    ¡°Uh, so¡­ that¡­¡±


    In the end, the girls abruptly sat down next to her, and Lulu was forced to be in theirpany.


    Be that as it may, she didn¡¯t even notice them sitting next to her, as she was too focused on using her magic eyes to see if the maids Frey had given her were eating well from a distance.


    ¡°So, let¡¯s eat together today as well!¡±


    ¡°Yeah, and it¡¯s always bothered me how you¡¯re the only one in our ss who eats alone.¡±


    ¡°By the way, Lulu, did something good happen recently? Yourplexion¡¯s gotten much better and even your dark circles seem to be fading¡­¡±


    The kind-heartedmoners of ss A had been looking for an opportunity to approach her after seeing how she struggled to fit in.


    ¡°Uh, uhh¡­¡±


    As a result, Lulu, who wasn¡¯t used to receiving others¡¯ favor and kindness, was slowly dragged towards the cafeteria.


    ¡®Just how¡­ did it end up like this?¡¯


    Then, they stood in line as a group, chatted amongst themselves, received food on their trays, and returned to their table.


    To Lulu, it was a very surreal experience, and soon, she became lost in thought.


    ¡®Could it be¡­ did the curse disappear?¡¯


    The fact that she hadn¡¯t had a nightmare for the past few days might be a sign that her misfortune hadpletely disappeared.


    Her stigma could only be removed by receiving ¡®love¡¯ from someone.


    However, Frey had begun showing her affection a month ago.


    Although his affection was one between a person and their pet and not between two people¡­ the fact remains that she received his love.


    ¡°Hey, guys.¡±


    ¡°¡­Yeah?¡±


    Lulu timidly asked the ssmates around her to confirm her spection.


    ¡°By any chance¡­ have you guys had any unfortunate experiencestely?¡±


    ¡°Unfortunate?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. For example, something that made you unhappy¡­ or any idents¡­ or maybe even your health deteriorating¡­¡±


    The students were momentarily taken aback by the topic, as it wasn¡¯t exactly appropriate when they were enjoying their food in a good mood. But Lulu¡¯s expression was too serious for them to simply brush it off.


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡±


    In the first ce, they had set up their current environment to prevent her from feeling lonely. Thus, the students started to think back on their memories.


    ¡°Nothing in particr I can think of.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, me neither.¡±


    ¡°There were a lot of good things that happened¡­ but bad¡­ I wonder?¡±


    The students responded after some time.


    Thanks to therge contractpensation from several weeks ago and the sponsorship from the unidentified person a few days ago, themoner students of ss A were enjoying an unprecedented, blessed time.


    ¡®¡­No way, really?¡¯


    Lulu¡¯s heart began to race.


    ¡®Is the curse really disappearing?¡¯


    Small mishaps like stubbing a toe against a door, breaking a te, or losing a textbook still urred several times a day.


    However, ever since she started receiving Frey¡¯s love¡­ the ¡°big misfortunes¡± that had always urred had stopped altogether.


    Of course, it was entirely possible that those misfortunes weren¡¯t happening to her, but to others.


    But after listening to the students around her, that didn¡¯t seem to be the case either.


    Originally, if anyone showed even a little bit of interest or affection towards her, they would immediately suffer an ident the following day.


    ¡®Finally¡­ finally¡­¡¯


    Tears threatened to spill from the corners of her eyes as she lowered her head to pretend that she was eating.


    Lulu realized that the stigma which had been like a steadily tightening noose around her neck was finally disappearing, and she became overwhelmed by her emotions.


    ¡®I can finally be free¡­¡¯


    ¡°Right, have you guys heard about Frey?¡±


    ¡°Frey?¡±


    Lulu began eating after holding back her tears with much effort. However, as soon as the conversation shifted to ¡®Frey,¡¯ she froze on the spot.


    ¡®That¡¯s right¡­ Frey.¡¯


    Based on what she had seen before, there was a high chance that Frey was severely afflicted by her misfortune.


    He often coughed up blood and stumbled around while clutching at his heart after he had brought her in as his ¡®pet.¡¯


    ¡®No, Frey is still a viin¡­¡¯


    However, she shook her head to drive away her thoughts, as she couldn¡¯t afford to stop the stigma from disappearing.


    ¡®Plus, at this rate¡­ it should be totally gone in just a few days. So¡­ just until then¡­¡¯


    ¡°Apparently, that bastard copsed.¡±


    ¡°¡­What?¡±


    Yet, upon hearing the wordsing from the student, Lulu let out a flustered sound.


    ¡°Rumor has it that he¡¯s in a critical condition!¡±


    ¡°He deserves it. It¡¯s his retribution.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right¡­ He tried to buy usst time. I shiver just thinking about that time¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­E-excuse me.¡±


    Lulu quietly asked a question as she felt increasingly anxious the more she listened to her ssmates¡¯ conversation.


    ¡°Do you know where Frey is right now?¡±


    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t he probably be in his room? I heard he returned at midnight¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll take my leave then.¡±


    ¡°Hm? Wait! Where are you going, Lulu?¡±


    With that, Lulu stood up and started heading towards Frey¡¯s room-


    ¡°¡­The rumors must have been exaggerated.¡±


    While mumbling to herself in a trembling voice.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    Meanwhile,


    ¡°<i>Kuheuk! Kuhuk¡­!</i>¡°


    ¡°Young master, please endure it. You need to cleanse the rotten blood out of your body to be even a little bit healthier.¡±


    Frey was still unconscious, but with Kania¡¯s assistance, he was coughing up the rotten blood that had been umting in his body.


    ¡°Ugh¡­¡±


    His blood ¨C as a consequence of his soul merging with Kania¡¯s ¨C was dyed in ck.

 Chapter 119: - The Love that Blossomed

    <b>? </b><b>The Love that Blossomed </b><b>?</b>


    ¡°Stop right there.¡±


    ¡°Huh? Ah, okay¡­¡±


    Lulu became flustered when the maid guarding the entrance of the noble dormitory stopped her in her tracks.


    ¡°Commoners are not allowed to enter the nobles¡¯ dormitory.¡±


    ¡°Ah, uh¡­ Um¡­ You don¡¯t know me?¡±


    Lulu asked cautiously, but the maid replied sternly.


    ¡°The rules must be upheld regardless of your identity. Only nobles are allowed in here. This isn¡¯t some ce amoner can¨C¡±


    ¡°Let her in.¡±


    However, another maid who seemed to be her senior cut her off with a sigh, baffling the maid guarding the entrance.


    ¡°W-what are you saying? Why are you letting amoner in?¡±


    ¡°She must have been unaware because she¡¯s new. Go on in, I give my permission.¡±


    ¡°T-thank you¡­¡±


    As Lulu quickly headed inside, the new maid faced her senior with a puzzled expression.


    ¡°Um¡­ What was that about?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s Frey¡¯s sex ve.¡±


    ¡°¡­Ah.¡±


    The new maid immediately grasped the situation from the words of her senior maid, who had a sour look on her face.


    ¡°How pitiful. To think that of all the nobles out there, she was Frey¡¯s sex ve.¡±


    ¡°You should be careful as well. Lately, there have been rumors that he¡¯s even harassing the maids.¡±


    ¡°¡­Yes.¡±


    Finishing their conversation, the two maids watched Lulu sympathetically as she made her way into the dormitory.


    ¡®¡­I¡¯ve only been kissed by him.¡¯


    Lulu, who had been eavesdropping on their conversation while pretending not to care, felt like she was ndered.


    It was true that Frey forced himself on her. He frequently touched her and even forcibly kissed her.


    However, besides that, he had never crossed the line.


    ¡®¡­No, I shouldn¡¯t be fooled. That wasn¡¯t out of consideration for me, it¡¯s just because he doesn¡¯t even see me as a person.¡¯


    Lulu shook her head to get rid of her thoughts.


    ¡°Phew¡­¡±


    However, despite her efforts to clear her mind, her feelings continued to be in a state of disarray for some reason.


    Although he was a despicable man who did not even see her as a fellow human being, the warmth she felt whenever he pet her satisfied Lulu¡¯s cravings for human affection.


    And it was the same for the kisses she received every night.


    ¨C <i>Thump, thump</i>


    As a result, Lulu slowly made her way towards Frey¡¯s dorm with a heavy heart.


    ¡®But I can¡¯t stop here¡­ I can¡¯t¡­¡¯


    Frey was undoubtedly a viin.


    At the mansion, he physically abused Kania and Irina, threatened the chefs, and verbally abused his younger sister.


    He even tried to sexually assault themoners who approached him, going as far as trying to legally im them.


    Even if you ignored all of that, anyone paying attention to the stories circting the Empire would suspect that Frey Raon Starlight was a spy working for the Demon King¡¯s Army.


    That was why Lulu had chosen Frey as the target of her misfortune while simultaneously removing her stigma.


    If Frey¨Ca person so evil that most people wished him dead¨Cwere to be interested in her, then he would have her suffer all sorts of humiliation in line with the rumors.


    Then, she wouldn¡¯t have to feel guilty even if he suffered from her misfortune.


    That was why she had deliberately broken the vase to catch his attention.


    She had honestly felt a little d when she became Frey¡¯s pet, despite being at a loss from how it happened before she could even carry out her other ns.


    However¡­


    ¡®¡­Why are you treating me so well?¡¯


    Before she even knew it, Lulu arrived in front of Frey¡¯s room. She then stood in ce, trembling.


    ¡®Why aren¡¯t you treating me harshly¡­¡¯


    She stood nkly in front of the door for a long while.


    <i>¨C Duuk¡­!</i>


    Then, she bit down on her lips.


    ¡°¡­For now, let¡¯s just check up on him.¡±


    Lulu grabbed the doorknob, thinking that Frey wouldn¡¯t have anyone taking care of him anyway.


    ¡°¡­Hm?¡±


    However, the door was firmly locked.


    ¨C Pajijik!


    ¡°Euk!¡±


    Lulu activated her magic eyes, but when even that was blocked by information interference magic cast on the door, she became bewildered and started looking around.


    After looking around, she spotted the head manager sighing in the corridor.


    ¡°Excuse me¡­¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    ¡°I want to enter Frey¡¯s room¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m guessing you¡¯re up next in the rotation?¡±


    ¡°Rotation?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s been like that since night-time. Ms. Kania had been nursing Frey, but she just left the room earlier, so it¡¯s about time for the next person toe.¡±


    For the past few days, the head maid had seen Lulu wandering around Frey¡¯s room every night. Thinking that she was the new rotation member, she quietly headed towards the room door.


    ¨C Click!


    ¡°You also have it hard, huh? Then, I¡¯m off to rest now.¡±


    ¡°Ah, um¡­ I¡­¡±


    ¡°Sorry, I¡¯ve been on night watch ever since I received an order to not let anyone in, so I haven¡¯t been able to get a wink of sleep¡­ Please.¡±


    The head maid opened the door and left through the corridor after pleading with sunken eyes. Taken aback by the sudden development, Lulu momentarily stood still before approaching the door.


    ¡°¡­I¡¯m just taking a look at his face and leaving, so there shouldn¡¯t be any problems.¡±


    She carefully opened the door.


    ¨C Creak¡­


    ¡°What, so the rumors were exaggerated after all¡­¡±


    Upon entering the room, Lulu found Frey sitting on the bed with his head down and turned around to quietly leave the room.


    ¡°Kuleuk!!¡±


    ¡°¡­Ah?¡±


    However, she froze in ce when Frey suddenly threw up dark pool of blood.


    ¡°Huh? U-uh?¡±


    And Lulu, who watched the bloody scene before her in a daze, unconsciously started approaching Frey.


    ¡°Lo-Lord Frey?¡±


    ¡°Euk¡­!¡±


    Immensely shocked by the situation, she began wiping the corners of Frey¡¯s mouth. When Frey once again vomited blood, she started to break out in a cold sweat.


    ¡®¡­He¡¯s in such a terrible condition?¡¯


    Despite wearing clothes, Frey¡¯s body that was slightly in contact with hers felt as hot as a fireball, and ck blood continuously poured out of his mouth.


    His face was also deathly pale, like a corpse.


    ¡°H-his heart is still beating though¡­¡±


    Lulu skeptically pressed her ear against his chest to check his heartbeat and confirmed that it was still beating.


    ¡°Ugh¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­Lord Frey?¡±


    Then, Lulu lifted her head and examined Frey¡¯s face before carefully trying to shake him awake.


    ¡°L-Lord Frey, p-please wake up.¡±


    ¡°Uuk¡­¡±


    ¡°Ah.¡±


    However, what spilled out of his mouth was not a response but rather more ck blood.


    ¡°Just, just what¡­¡±


    At a loss for what to do, Lulu gently caressed the weakly slumped Frey.


    <i>-Thump, thump.</i>


    ¡°¡­¡­.!¡±


    Footsteps suddenly echoed from outside. Startled, Lulu got back on her feet.


    ¡°Ugh, ugh¡­¡±


    Frey¡¯s room was under watch to prevent people from entering.


    And her hands were currently stained with Frey¡¯s blood.


    ¡°¡­Gulp.¡±


    In this situation where the footsteps stopped right outside the door, Lulu suddenly shifted her eyes to the side in panic before gulping.


    In front of her was the bathroom door¨Cthe only space in the room she could hide in.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    Moments before Lulu panicked at the sound of footsteps.


    ¡°So you were here, Ms. Irina.¡±


    ¡°¡­Kania?¡±


    Kania had just left Frey¡¯s room and found Irina vacantly staring out the window at the end of the corridor.


    ¡°I was looking for you, since you didn¡¯te even when it was time to change shifts.¡±


    ¡°O-Oh. It¡¯s already time?¡±


    Kania¡¯s words flustered Irina, who then moved away from the window.


    ¡°Wait, Frey throws up blood if you¡¯re not with him¡­ I need to quickly get some antihemorrhagic agents¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t. We need him to get rid of his blood.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Irina looked at Kania incredulously while Kania heaved a sigh.


    ¡°When our souls merged together, dark mana entered his body while it was in shock.¡±


    ¡°I-isn¡¯t that dangerous?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no problem. The negative energy from the dark mana gets discharged whenever he throws up blood. Most of it has already been expelled from his body.¡±


    After saying so, Kania let out another sigh before continuing.


    ¡°Also, it¡¯s better to let him cough up his blood than to block it.¡±


    ¡°Ho-howe?¡±


    ¡°The Young Master¡¯s newly formed blood gets imbued with his ¡®Blessing of the Star¡¯ and pushes the bad blood out of his body. In other words, he¡¯s vomiting blood not because he¡¯s in a poor condition, but to recover.¡±


    ¡°Phew¡­ I guess we won¡¯t have to worry about him fainting from anemia.¡±


    Irina sighed in relief. She had been immensely worried about Frey, who had not stopped spitting out blood since the previous night.


    ¡°Then, let¡¯s go.¡±


    ¡°Okay¡­¡±


    Kania quietly turned and started walking down the corridor. Irina, who, unlike her usual self, had been acting feeble, quietly spoke up.


    ¡°Then¡­ that means you don¡¯t need to stick right next to Frey anymore, right?¡±


    ¡°No. It won¡¯t be forever, but¡­ I will still have to stay in close contact with him for the foreseeable future.¡±


    Irina cocked her head at Kania¡¯s denial while Kania began stroking her stomach.


    ¡°Traces of the Young Master¡¯s soul still remain. I have to be with him for at least another week or two to ensure his soul is restored safely.¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­¡±


    At Kania¡¯s exnation, Irina could only quietly mumble to herself as she watched Kania walk ahead of her.


    ¡°¡­If only I had a little more dark mana.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Ms. Irina.¡±


    ¡°Uh, huh?¡±


    Kania smiled.


    ¡°For developing the magic that saved the Young Master¡¯s life.¡±


    ¡°Oh. Not at all¡­ it didn¡¯t even work perfectly.¡±


    ¡°No, if it wasn¡¯t for your magic, the Young Master¡¯s life would have been cut in half again, and we wouldn¡¯t have been able to figure out the System¡¯s identity either.¡±


    ¡°¡­I see.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll report everything about it to the Young Master when he wakes up. Once again, thank you very much, Ms. Irina.¡±


    As Kania thanked Irina, Irina briefly nced at Kania¡¯s belly which was currently branded by the magic circle.


    ¡°Does it hurt, by any chance?¡±


    ¡°Mm¡­ Just a bit.¡±


    ¡°Want me to transfer it to my body?¡±


    ¡°N-No, it¡¯s okay. I¡¯ll manage.¡±


    Soon after Kania refused Irina¡¯s offer, they arrived at Frey¡¯s room, and Irina stood in ce as she seriously requested help.


    ¡°¡­Then, can you help me form a blood oath with him today?¡±


    After hearing Irina¡¯s request, Kania furrowed her brows as she opened the door which had been automatically locked.


    ¡°Please give up on that.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you trying to offer your soul to Lord Frey through the oath?¡±


    Opening the door, Kania spoke softly with a kind tone.


    ¡°You should already know what it means to offer your soul to neither a god nor a devil, but a mere mortal individual. So, there¡¯s no reason for you to do that.¡±


    ¡°No, I will do it.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Irina quietly entered the room and closed the door behind her as she responded with a simrly solemn voice.


    ¡®Not only did I cause him to suffer from a curse that¡¯s rotting away both his body and mind¡­ even his lifespan has been cut short.¡¯


    Irina murmured inwardly as she approached Frey, who once again threw up bad blood while his body continued generating healthy blood.


    ¡®And¡­¡¯


    Then, she hesitated momentarily before taking out and looking at the lifespan device.


    ¡°Two years and two months. That¡¯s how long you have left to live, Frey.¡±


    Irina gently hugged Frey and spoke with unwavering conviction.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­Eup.¡±


    ¡°Even though you only have a few years¡­ ¡°


    ¡°¡­I will pledge my soul to you.¡±


    She began whispering so quietly that only she and the sleeping Frey could possibly hear her next words.


    ¡°My body, my heart, and even my chastity¡­ I will give you everything, Frey.¡±


    ¡°Hu.¡±


    Frey¡¯s expression wriggled, and Irina gazed lovingly at him before looking to the side.


    ¡°Do you know why?¡±


    To their side was a sapling that had rapidly grown and started flowering. It was one of the saplings she had him choose a few months ago when she still wasn¡¯t sure of Frey.


    ¡°It¡¯s because I love you.¡±


    She quietly whispered into his ear.


    ¡°¡­I¡¯ve loved you ever since we were young.¡±


    And beside them, a puppy-love flower was gently swaying in the air.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    ¡°What¡­ just what does that¡­?¡±


    Meanwhile,


    ¡°Two years and two months¡­?¡±


    Lulu shivered as she overheard everything from inside the dark bathroom devoid of even a single ray of light.


    ¡°No way¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­Because of me?¡±

 Chapter 120: - Blood Oath

    <b>? </b><b>Blood Oath </b><b>?</b>


    ¡°¡­.Hm?¡±


    Irina, who had whispered to Frey while leaning forward, suddenly frowned and tilted her head.


    ¡®What was that?¡¯


    She sensed a spell somewhere on her body that had be overly sensitive to mana.


    ¡°¡­Um.¡±


    As soon as she became aware of it, her eyes sharply scanned the surroundings. Her expression immediately turned cold.


    <b><i>Uugh¡­</i></b>


    ¡°It seems like a stray dog has snuck in.¡±


    Soon after she formed a sphere of mixed me and ck mana on her hand, she took a slow step forward.


    Of course, she also had a spare magic scroll in her chest pocket. But after thest defective scroll incident, Irina chose to believe in her own abilities over relying on external aid.


    ¡°¡­Come out at once.¡±


    Irina walked right up to the bathroom door, muttering coldly..


    ¡°I saide out.¡±


    Even so, the door stayed unmoved. Irina tried her best to shield the ce where Frey was at with her body and then focused all her attention to the door of the bathroom.


    Just in case there is an ambush, in order to protect Frey, Irina pulled out all the battle experiences she got from thest round.


    <i> ¨C Kiiiiiik</i>


    ¡°Stop. If you don¡¯t want to die, kneel on your knees and your hands should slowly¡­¡±


    Irina, who red at the door for quite some time,manded with a cold voice as soon as the door started to open.


    ¡°So, Sorry¡­ Heugh.¡±


    ¡°Lulu?¡±


    When she realized who came out of the bathroom was none other than Lulu, Irina¡¯s expression turned bewildered.


    ¡°You¡­ what were you doing there?¡±


    ¡°Th-That..¡±


    Of course, it was the same case with the flustered Lulu.


    She didn¡¯t expect that she would be discovered as soon as she cast her Magic Eyes to get a better look at the situation.


    ¡°I heard that Frey copsed so I stopped by to check¡­ H-He suddenly started vomiting ck blood¡­¡±


    ¡°The door was closed though?¡±


    ¡°¡­I-It was open?¡±


    Just in case Lulu was lying in fear that the maid who opened the door for her would be reprimanded, Irina looked at her doubtfully and started to tilt her head.


    ¡°Is the auto-lock magic broken? That can¡¯t be.¡±


    ¡°Th-Then I will go first.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡±


    Seeing Irina¡¯s countenance, Lulu began to hurry toward the exit of the room.


    ¡°¡­Wait, what were you doing here?¡±


    ¡°To visit the sick.¡±


    ¡°But why did you hide when I came?¡±


    ¡°I-I freaked out when Lord Frey¡­ suddenly started vomiting blood.¡±


    ¡°Why did you freak out?¡±


    Hearing those words, Lulu began to stammer.


    ¡°I-I thought it was because of me.¡±


    Soon, Irina sighed and said while she gazed at her.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, it is not your fault. Frey was recuperating right now.¡±


    ¡°Re-Recuperating?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. The reason why Frey is vomiting blood is to spill harmful substances out of his blood. He is recuperating. Perhaps he will regain his health after the end of this. So you don¡¯t have to worry about being reprimanded.¡±


    Hearing those words, Lulu still looked at Frey who was currentlyying down, with an anxious look on her face.


    ¡°What are you doing? Until when are you going to stay here?¡±


    ¡°Ah, that I¡­.¡±


    Frey¡¯s body which was reflected in Lulu¡¯s ¡®Magic Eyes¡¯ was constantly producing new blood. Just like what Irina had said.


    If it was an ordinary person, their body would rather feel several times better than before.


    ¡°¡­Ah.¡±


    But, that was not the only thing reflected in Lulu¡¯s eyes.


    Because of all the people she had ever seen, Frey¡¯s body was the one that most seriously injured. And it even still going on.


    Though it was Frey who had been hiding his condition, starting from Lulu, by surrounding himself with ck mana with Kania¡¯s help up until now.


    The shock of their souls merging caused ck mana to seep into his body and dissolved his intestines.


    ¡°Is it¡­ my fault again?¡±


    Then as the result, Lulu¡¯s trauma recurred.


    Although the other person was Frey, the one that was called the Empire¡¯s worst scoundrel, it was enough to bring out the trauma that had been constantly tormenting her since she was a child.


    ¡°Wh-What are you saying? Why are you suddenly like this?¡±


    Because of that, Lulu crouched down and started scratching her arms. Then, the bewildered Irina walked over to her.


    ¡°I heard your words in the bathroom¡­¡±


    ¡°What?


    ¡°Frey, Lord Frey is terminally ill.¡±


    Soon after Irina heard the words that came out of Lulu¡¯s lips, she began to look extremely puzzled.


    ¡°N, No. What kind of nonsense¡­¡±


    ¡°My Magic Eyes also saw that. Lord Frey¡¯s body looked seriously wounded.¡±


    ¡°Ma-Magic Eyes?¡±


    Irina bewilderedly repeated Lulu¡¯s words once again. Soon she swallowed hard as she watched Lulu speak with dead eyes.


    ¡°Please tell me.¡±


    ¡°Wh-What?¡±


    ¡°Since when did Lord Frey¡­ became like that?¡±


    When she heard that words, Irina came to realize what was wrong with Lulu. She quietly cleared her throat and began to talk.


    ¡°It started when you became the so-called ¡®pet¡¯. It has been a while.¡±


    ¡°¡­Yes?¡±


    ¡°The current situation now became grave, but he is terminally ill from the start.¡±


    Hearing those words, Lulu¡¯s expression turned puzzled. Irina quickly lifted her up to her feet.


    ¡°You are the only one who knew about this. I told you because Frey favored you especially.¡±


    ¡°Ah.¡±


    ¡°You know the Academy is full of Frey¡¯s eyes and ears, right? If you tell anyone about this, it would be the end of us. Keep that in mind.¡±


    Soon after, Irina grabbed Lulu¡¯s hand, who was still looking as out of it as before, and took her out of the room.


    ¡°Ah, ande meet me soon.¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    ¡°I have something to talk to you about.¡±


    Irina, who was eager to analyze the devil¡¯s eyes and the stigma in Lulu¡¯s body, shooed her out of the room after she made an appointment with her.


    ¡°Remember. Don¡¯t tell anyone.¡±


    <i>¨C m!!</i>


    Then soon, the door was mmed shut.


    ¡°Frey¡­ he was terminally ill from the start?¡±


    For that reason, Lulu was left alone in the wide hallway.


    ¡°And starting from the moment when I came, his condition became severe like that¡­¡±


    Then soon, she began to mumble in a daze.


    ¡°Then howe¡­¡±


    It seems like she would need quite a long time to organize her mind.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    Meanwhile, at this time, Irina who had sent Lulu out.


    ¡°<i>Huft</i>¡­¡±


    Was sighing while she looked at Frey


    ¡°Then, I will start.¡±


    Irina stared at Frey for quite some time before she carefully took something out of her chest pocket.


    <i>¨C Sruung</i>


    It was a ceremonial dagger, with a sparkling and gleaming sharp edged de.


    ¡°Hup¡­¡±


    After she silently stroked it, Irina stretched out her arm and aimed the tip of the dagger at her own arm.


    <i> ¨C sh!</i>


    ¡°¡­Eugh!¡±


    A long sh cut her arms.


    ¡°Hold it. I said hold it Irina.¡±


    Irina gritted her teeth and began to mutter as blood oozed out in a trickle from the long gash that started from her elbow down to her wrist.


    ¡°This is nothingpared to the pain Frey has suffered because of me.¡±


    Frey, whose eyes were still shut, had his mouth carefully opened by Irina after she said those words.


    ¡°Heub.¡±


    ¡°Haa¡­¡±


    She passed the blood that was slowly trickled out of her arms.


    Whoosh!!


    Soon, mes began to burst around Irina and Frey.


    It was clearly fiery hot but it did not burn anything. The me that covered both of them soon gleamed with a multitude of colors.


    <i>¨C Swooosh¡­</i>


    ¡°I swear to you a blood oath, Frey.¡±


    In that peculiar atmosphere, Irina whispered in a cold voice. She started to mutter with a smile.


    ¡°I give to you both my heart and body.¡±


    Then, the mes intensified.


    ¡°When a mage gives her body to someone, she will fight for them. If the heart was given to someone, she will not serve anyone else but them.¡±


    ording to her words, the blood oath she made was not an ordinary one.


    For the mages of Magic Tower who worshiped magic, it was a testament to their nobility and virtue.


    Or for the priests of the Church, it was a testimony to their devotion.


    Or if not that, for the Imperial Family it was a proof of their legitimacy as they ascend the throne.


    Or even if that was not the case, then it was for a corrupt warlock to seek power.


    To mana, to the Sun God, to the sun itself, or to the devil.


    For it was an illustrious oath to give one¡¯s all.


    And so, up until now, blood oaths have always been sworn to a transcendent being or the ruler of the world.


    And those who broke it, were now only remained a tale passed down as a myth or legends in storybooks. They were known as no other than the thousand years ago Hero¡¯s party members.


    ¡°To you, I offer my chastity.¡±


    That outrageous thing, Irina was doing it now.


    Not to the world¡¯s ruler or a transcendent being, she gave her all to the man in front of her.


    Even thews of the world were being skewed.


    ¡°What giving my chastity means¡­ you also know that right?¡±


    Irina muttered with her face slightly redden. Soon she adjusted her voice and continued talking


    ¡°Andstly¡­ I give you my soul.¡±


    After she said up to that point, the me wrapping their surrounding pounced on both of them.


    ¨C Whoosh


    Then the mes parted the two and began to prate them. Irina who was watching that scene.


    ¡°How should I make it up to you¡­ I contemted about it a lot.¡±


    Gently stroked Frey, who was still closing his eyes but somehow had a serene smile.


    ¡°I don¡¯t even know what I should do to atone for the sin I have done to you.¡±


    She started to whisper in a low voice.


    ¡°I contemted like that, and then I thought about it again while being with you¡­ I finally got it.¡±


    Saying so, Kania gently stroked the wound on Frey¡¯s body that was exposed as the disguise Kania had on it was removed.


    ¡°Whatever I do, I could never fully repay it.¡±


    At the same time when her words ended, the me around them waspletely absorbed into their body.


    ¡°So I will just give you everything I have.¡±


    Only after she realized that the ritual had been sessfullypleted did Irina smiled softly. She quietly embraced Frey and finished her words.


    ¡°So use it to your heart¡¯s content.¡±


    Afterward, the tiny sparks that popped out from Irina¡¯s and Frey¡¯s chests, coalesced in the air into tiny beads.


    ¡°¡­What the?¡±


    Irina caught the bead and carefully stroked it.


    ¡°Why is the color a bit muddy?¡±


    Soon, she started to mutter with a puzzled look.


    ¡°Is it because Frey¡¯s soul still remains with Kania?¡±


    This was because, unlike when she swore on her mana in her past life, the color of the bead was muddled.


    ¡°¡­<i>Tsk</i>.¡±


    And Kania, who was sitting on the window, was carefully watching the both of them.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    Meanwhile at the same time


    ¡°na, focus.¡±


    ¡°Ah, yes.¡±


    na, who was lost in thought while she looked outside the window, hurriedly turned her head to the board when she heard Isolet¡¯s cold warning.


    ¡°Why is your hand bandaged? You looked okay yesterday.¡±


    ¡°¡­I got hurt while training.¡±


    Then soon, Isolet asked a question to na who was propping her chin with her hand. When she heard that answer, Isolet stared at na with a doubtful look for a brief moment.


    ¡°I¡¯m d if it was then, but I won¡¯t forgive you if you are fooling around.¡±


    ¡°I will keep that in mind.¡±


    The ss soon continued after she said that.


    ¡°Then let¡¯s continue. A sword¡¯s power and efficiency are based on the type of mana it is trained with. That means, based on the level of the wielder, it could lead to a different effect¡­¡±


    After the incident of the mansion raid thest time, Isolet was quite wary of na.


    ¡±¡­Heum.¡±


    But actually, na¡¯s mind was focused entirely on the bead inside her drawer.


    And that bead was blended in shades of silver and gold.

 Chapter 121: - A Quack

    <b>? A </b><b>Quack </b><b>?</b>


    <i>¨C Diing dong ding dong</i>


    ¡°Ugh.¡±


    Irina, who had been fiddling with the beads as sheid on top of Frey, jumped to her feet in surprise when the school bell rang.


    ¡°¡­When did the time run out?¡±


    A blood oath was a ritual that demanded all of a mage¡¯s magical ability and concentration, causing Irina to lose track of time after performing it.


    As a result of that, a case where Irina waste for ss urred for the first time in her life.


    ¡°Frey, wait for a while.¡±


    Consequently, Irina hastily got up from her seat. She carefully settled Frey into his bed and whispered.


    ¡°I will return when ss ends¡­¡±


    Saying so, she gently lifted the bucket on Frey¡¯s side to set it down in front of him.


    <i>¨C Shaaaaa¡­</i>


    Then, Irina, who had set the magic bucket in front of Frey.


    ¡°Heum.¡±


    Soon squinted her eyes and checked her surroundings.


    ¡°Then, take care.¡±


    Right after she whispered so, Irina had a blush on her face as she started leaning her head towards Frey¡¯s face.


    ¡°Euuu¡­¡±


    But, in the middle of doing it, Irina¡¯s movement suddenly stopped and she let out silly noises.


    Be it in the previous timeline or even in this life, she absorbed herself in magic research and warfare.


    The act of kissing someone from the opposite sex took more courage than she had imagined.


    ¡°¡­Heup.¡±


    Irina, who fought with herself for quite some time,


    <i>¨C Chu.</i>


    Finally seeded in carefully kissing Frey on the lips.


    ¡°Eeuh¡­¡±


    Even though it wasn¡¯t a deep kiss, or one thatsted for longer than a fleeting moment.


    It was the first act of love in her life that the girl did of her own ord. It had its own significance for her.


    ¡°I-I¡¯mte for ss.¡±


    Irina blushed red all the way up to her ears. Then she hurriedly escaped the room while clearing her throat.


    ¡°¡­Hehe.¡±


    She silently rolled the slightly murky beads in her hand. Its color was a mix between red and blue.


    <i>¨C Click</i>


    The door was automatically secured by the auto-lock magic. While Irina looked at her surroundings, a canary quickly flew to a nearby tree and sat on it.


    ¡°¡­<i>Chirp</i>.¡±


    It once again took flight,nding on the window sill before examining the room.


    When it was sure no one was around, it carefully flew inside.


    ¡°Chirp Chirp?¡±


    It sat on Frey¡¯s shoulder and began chirping by his ear.


    ¡°¡­?¡±


    After the canary had persistently chirped for a while, it turned its head to gaze at the window in a sh.


    ¡°Kuuuuuuu!¡±


    ¡°Gugugugu!!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­!¡±


    It discovered a night owl and a pigeon fiercely fighting each other as they approached the window. The canary urgently flew to the nearby pillow and hid its figure there.


    <i>-Shruuuk</i>


    Even when they entered the room, the night owl and the pigeon fought for a while, before dropping a letter on Frey¡¯s desk at the same time and leaving collectively.


    ¡°Kuuuuuuu!¡±


    ¡°Gugugugu!¡±


    They violently pecked each other to the end.


    ¡°¡­Chirp.¡±


    Leaving feathers flying in all directions, the two birds disappeared. The canary watched over that scene thoughtfully before carefully flying over to Frey¡¯s desk.


    ¡°¡­?¡±


    Then, four letters came into the canary¡¯s view.


    ¡®The night owl and the pigeon obviously only threw two letters, right¡­?¡¯


    And in that moment when na, who had her vision linked with the canary, fell into deep thought.


    <i>¨C Thud!</i>


    The canary cautiously plucked at the letter with its beak.


    ¡®Just in case it contains assassination magic¡­ I have no choice but to open it in advance.¡¯


    As she thought so, na opened one of the letters on the desk. She frowned when she discovered the name written on the envelope.


    <strong>Rosewyn Sr Sunset</strong>


    ¡®¡­Ha?¡¯


    na gritted her teeth as her gaze fell on the name she recently hated the most.


    <strong>Greetings, Lord Frey. I heard the news that you are currently sick. I was so worried I couldn¡¯t sleep¡­</strong>


    ¡°Tch.¡±


    After she checked the contents of the letter, she used the bird¡¯s foot to shove it with a cold expression, sending it into the trash can beside the desk.


    ¡®¡­This?¡¯


    na opened the next letter with an eased look. She then tilted her head.


    <strong>Frey, why haven¡¯t you contacted me? Didn¡¯t I say that I will obedientlyply with your threat? Shouldn¡¯t we meet to decide the negotiation¡­</strong>


    Or, is this your way of dealing with people? As expected, when there is smoke there is fire.


    If you are going to be like this, then I also have something in mind.


    Please be prepared.


    <strong>Aishi</strong>


    ¡°¡­.???¡±


    na, who had tilted her head in confusion at the content of the letter, stopped thinking about it and returned the envelope to its original state when she confirmed that there was no assassination magic inside.


    ¡®That, is that the letter sent by Serena?¡¯


    na finished checking all the letters and returned them to their original spot. She then caught sight of Serena¡¯s letter and wavered.


    <i>¨C Swit¡­</i>


    The beak plucked on it silently.


    <i>¨C Pajijijijijik!!!</i>


    ¡°¡­Zaap!!¡±


    At that moment, the enchantment on the letter was triggered. It electrocuted the canary controlled by na.


    ¡®Aiya¡­¡¯


    Fortunately, because na¡¯s body was made up of sr mana, she didn¡¯t receive arge bacsh from where she was standing.


    However, she had still shed tears from the severe shock. In the end, she gave up trying to peek into Serena¡¯s letter and stepped back from it.


    ¡®¡­Huh?¡¯


    Then, a letter sent by Ferloche caught her eye.


    ¡®Why is the envelope glued on the letter?¡¯


    na was caught off guard by Ferloche¡¯s entricity, having attached the envelope on the letter. na then began cautiously reading its contents.


    <strong>Ferloche Astede</strong>


    <strong>Stop doing evil deeds! You broke your promise! </strong><strong>You don¡¯t even know grace? You promised thest time!</strong>


    <strong>Long story short! Come find me tonight!</strong>


    ¡®¡­What is it?¡¯


    na felt mysteriously left out as she looked at the paper torn from the diary she had gifted Ferloche. She then grimaced and muttered,


    ¡®Now that I think about it, it seems like Ferloche still doesn¡¯t know that Frey copsed.¡¯


    Before she discovered the truth about Frey, Ferloche was her only friend. She felt depressed for a moment by the fact that she couldn¡¯t reveal the truth to her.


    ¡®¡­There¡¯s no choice. Frey can¡¯t get hurt again.¡¯


    With that thought in mind, she once again took flight.


    ¡°Chirp!¡±


    na slowly flew back to Frey¡¯s side.


    ¡®The blood oath I should have sworn to the Sun and the Empire when I was crowned¡­ I swore to you instead.¡¯


    She muttered as the canary slowly squeezed itself inside Frey¡¯s shirt.


    ¡®¡­As expected, I¡¯m not fit to be an Empress.¡¯


    If her past self that walked the path of the sovereign had heard it, it would have only been a thought. But na, who inwardly muttered so,


    ¡®Still¡­¡¯


    Still, she smiled faintly in her sorrow.


    ¡®I¡¯m satisfied with this.¡¯


    na ended her murmuring. She thenid down on her room¡¯s bed and covered herself with a nket, before silently closing her eyes.


    ¡°Eum¡­¡±


    As a result, na, who waspletely linked to the canary, closed her eyes inside Frey¡¯s chest and fell asleep.


    It was obviously dark in there, but na smiled more happily than ever before.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    ¡°Hm Hm Hm~ ?¡±


    In the evening of that day.


    ¡°Then, let¡¯s see¡­ what things should be done today!¡±


    Ferloche Astede was humming and busily ying with her pen.


    ¡°First¡­ morning prayer! I have done this! And attend ss! Of course I have also done this!¡±


    She excitedly checked her checklist for a while, then she suddenly frowned and started to mutter.


    ¡°Monitoring Frey¡­? I can¡¯t do this¡­¡±


    As her excitement faded and she frowned at a checkbox she couldn¡¯t check, Ferloche got up from her seat and said,


    ¡°Right! I didn¡¯t see Frey all day today! I even sent him a letter and he didn¡¯te to find me!¡±


    Ferloche was panting as she said so. She got up from her seat and headed outside the room.


    ¡°Brace yourself, Frey! I have warned you!¡±


    She left the room and started walking down the hallway while huffing.


    ¡°Saintess, where are you going?¡±


    ¡°Is there something that made you angry?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m going to catch Frey now, I¡¯m busy!¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    To all the people who asked her with a suspicious look on their face, Ferloche replied with an ambitious appearance. She then arrived at the dorm with aposed look.


    ¡°¡­Hm?¡±


    But then she tilted her head.


    ¡°Excuse me, where is the noble¡¯s dormitory?¡±


    ¡°It is there.¡±


    ¡°Ah! Right! Thank you!¡±


    In the end, Ferloche asked a maid for directions to the noble¡¯s dormitory. She said her thanks and hurriedly went there.


    ¡°¡­Saintess, what are you going to do in the noble¡¯s dormitory?¡±


    ¡°I must catch Frey! Please cooperate with me!¡±


    She proudly dered to the maid who was guarding the entrance when she arrived at the noble¡¯s dormitory.


    ¡°Ah¡­ is that so. Then you cane in.¡±


    ¡°Thank you!¡±


    Of course, all the maids had no choice but to let her in.


    As per academy regtions, she was officially amoner. But she held a position equal to that of a Duke and the Imperial Family.


    ¡°¡­Huh?¡±


    But Ferloche only thought that the maids were being considerate. She smiled cheerily but started tilting her head in confusion when she watched two people talking in the hallway.


    ¡°Why are they here?¡±


    The people who entered her sight were Kania and Serena.


    ¡°You said Ferloche is up to something?¡±


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s why I bothered talking to you even though I don¡¯t trust you in the slightest¡­¡±


    ¡°Hello!!¡±


    Ferloche, who intensely stared at them for a moment, cut into the conversation while smiling cheerfully.


    ¡°¡°¡­¡­¡­!¡±¡±


    ¡°What were you two talking about?¡±


    ¡°Ah, that. We were only talking about that.¡±


    Kania stammered at Ferloche¡¯s unexpected intrusion, while Serena answered with a calm look.


    ¡°We were fighting.¡±


    ¡°Fighting?¡±


    ¡°Yes, one of us needs to nurse Frey.¡±


    At those words, Ferloche¡¯s expression turned puzzled. Then, Serena blocked her own lips with her fan and started talking.


    ¡°Frey copsed yesterday. The ones that were chosen to nurse him are his butler Kania and his fianc¨¦e, me.¡±


    ¡°Frey was injured!¡±


    ¡°Yes, but don¡¯t we all hate Frey? So we were passing the responsibility to each other.¡±


    Finishing her words with that, Serena smiled with her eyes and said to Kania.


    ¡°Well, if you hate it that much then we can¡¯t help it. As his fianc¨¦e I¡¯m the only one left to nurse him.¡±


    ¡°Wh-What?¡±


    Hearing those words, Kania couldn¡¯t help but be dumbfounded.


    Because now was her turn on the rotation.


    ¡°What is wrong with you? Didn¡¯t you strongly refuse to nurse Frey earlier?¡±


    ¡°Th-That¡­¡±


    ¡°Then, you can rest for a while. Until dawn I¡­¡±


    ¡°Then, I will do it!¡±


    ¡°Excuse me?¡±


    While Serena was heading to Frey¡¯s room as she smiled at Kania.


    ¡°Everyone wait¡­¡±


    Ferloche butted in just before Serena could open the door.


    ¡°Wait.¡±


    Serena said while she hurriedly grabbed Ferloche¡¯s hand.


    ¡°The thing that I said thest time. No matter how much I think about it, you should know about it¡­¡±


    ¡°Ah, right!¡±


    Ferloche shook Serena off and enunciated every word while puffing her cheeks.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know anything like DLC!¡±


    ¡°¡­What?¡±


    ¡°Then, everyone, you can rest for a while!¡±


    After she finished with her words, Ferloche entered Frey¡¯s room.


    ¡°It-It was my turn¡­¡±


    Kania extended her hand with a puzzled look.


    ¡°What?¡±


    Serena muttered with a cold expression.


    ¡°Did she say DLC just now?¡±


    The sun had unknowingly descended, as the moon gradually rose up in the night sky.


    ¡°Indeed¡­¡±


    At this time, Serena smiled in contentment and said,


    ¡°¡­Just what I expected.¡±


    ¡°It-it wasn¡¯t a fake illness, he really is sick!¡±


    ¡°¡­?¡±


    She was cut off before she could utter another remark.


    ¡°The massage I gave him thest time, he seems to want it again!¡±


    ¡°Ha?¡±


    Serena¡¯s expression turned slightly twisted.


    ¡°So unfortunate!¡±


    It was a contrast to Ferloche, who was scribbling something inside the room with a frosty expression on her face.

 Chapter 122: - Healing The Subconscious Realm

    <b>? Healing The Subconscious Realm</b> <b>?</b>


    ¡°Eum.¡±


    A familiar scene greeted me when I silently opened my eyes.


    ¡°¡­It is my room.¡±


    I didn¡¯t know how much time had passed, but first things first, this ce seemed real.


    At the very least, I was in a clear state of mind, unlike before.


    Anyway, it looked like I had gone through quite a few amazing experiences while I was unconscious.


    Whether it be the memories of returning to a familiar, warm, cozy, and dark space, where I would crouch down before being forcibly ejected out of it.


    Or the sensation of my body shattering to pieces without experiencing pain, and what it felt like to be connected to someone.


    I faintly sensed those experiences in the back of my hazy consciousness. But when I opened my eyes, what came into view was the scene of my dorm.


    How many weeks have passed this time? Or perhaps, how many months have passed?


    How was na doing? If she was worried about me, how would she handle the uing Ordeal?


    And the ve market? The ovepping penalty? Ferloche¡¯s secret?


    What should I do next?


    ¡°Fyuuh¡­¡±


    As soon as my mind became clear, I mulled over the numerous worries flooding my head. I sighed andid back down on my bed.


    ¡®I feel a little tired today?¡¯


    If I was being honest, I felt really exhausted.


    From the moment I heard about the prophecy from my father, when I was still a clueless child whocked nothing and deemed everything in this world as beautiful, up till now.


    I was only ever running towards the goal of defeating the Demon King and achieving a happy ending for the world.


    Of course, while doing so, there was a moment when I wanted tosh out at everything and also almost gave into seduction.


    But I still did not sumb and kept pushing forward.


    Because if I gave up, everything would be ruined.


    [Permanent Debuff: The Fate of False Evil] <strong>Description:</strong> Every time you are discovered to be a ¡®False Evil¡¯, your vitality and lifespan will be massively reduced. (Special Stack only reduces vitality) <strong>Stack:</strong> 3


    <strong>Special Stack:</strong> 1


    ¡°Um.¡±


    A thought came to mind and I opened the debuff window, before muttering with a smirk.


    ¡°¡­I¡¯m getting tired of this.¡±


    Even if my lifespan had been reduced, I didn¡¯t really feel it. But if it was my vitality that was reduced, I couldn¡¯t help but notice it.


    Because vitality is a force that allows a person to move, think and disy our skills.


    So the reason I¡¯m exhausted is because my vitality was reduced.


    Mental exhaustion wasn¡¯t the cause of everything bing tiring. It was just because of my physical strength dropping.


    So, let¡¯s regain my strength from now on.


    Reduced vitality and lifespan were not problems that could be allowed. There were heaps of things that needed to be done, I couldn¡¯t let my vitality get in the way.


    Didn¡¯t my ancestor say that the game can be cleared with up to 5 stacks?


    <strong>In theory, I could clear the game until I reach 5 stacks.</strong>


    Of course, I remembered that passage. So, there is no problem.


    <strong>The only problem is the condition mentioned by the developer, and I don¡¯t know if it will be possible in the first ce. Even I, the only person who has cleared Dark Tale Fantasy 1, couldn¡¯t clear Dark Tale Fantasy 2. But there must be a record of someone who cleared that in the leaderboard, right? So do your best in preserving the stack¡­</strong>


    Anyway, there was no problem.


    ¡°Ugh.¡±


    I calmed my mind down and tried to get up from my bed when I felt an ache on my body.


    Perhaps gaining 3 stacks has burdened my body.


    ¡°¡­Hm?¡±


    With that thought in mind, I carefully sat up. I then saw a shape with ck hair sticking out.


    <i>¨C Thud, Thud</i>


    I looked at the shape and indifferently tapped it. Soon after, I realized that it was Kania¡¯s hair.


    ¡°¡­Hello, Kania.¡±


    I smiled slightly at her, before frowning when I noticed the dark circles under her eyes.


    ¡°Are you hurt anywhere?¡±


    I stroked Kania¡¯s hair with a worried expression. Then, while trying my best not to wake her up, I got out of bed.


    ¡°Ugh¡­¡±


    It was obvious that she had nursed me day and night. As I watched her, knees on the floor near the bed, I thought I should let her rest.


    ¡®This¡­?¡¯


    I saw something with my name engraved on it. Almost certain that it was mine, I started walking to a cane ced in the room¡¯s corner.


    ¡°That¡¯s a lot better.¡±


    I inspected the cane here and there, stamping the ground, before muttering with a satisfied smile.


    ¡°Indeed, it¡¯s because I¡¯m exhausted.¡±


    I regained my spirit as soon as I hit the ground with the cane.


    Of course, it should be like that.


    Would I be this exhausted when only one more stack was added?


    I was still far from defeating the Demon King.


    Let alone the second and third year, only the main quest in the second semester of the first year had progressed¡­ I couldn¡¯t be exhausted at this stage.


    Right, it was because my vitality was exhausted.


    I could still do this.


    ¡°¡­Heum.¡±


    While thinking that, I left the room. Suddenly, I looked over and nced at Kania, who was sleeping on her belly on the bed.


    ¡®She will hurt her waist sleeping like that.¡¯


    In the previous timeline, she suffered from insomnia for quite a long time. I knew because I often saw her sleeping in weird positions.


    If she keeps sleeping like that, of course, she suffer from problems in her waist.


    ¡°Heave-ho.¡±


    With that thought in mind, I carefully lifted her.


    It was toy her in afortable position on the bed. She looked extremely haggard.


    ¡°¡­Huh?¡±


    But, no matter what, It wasn¡¯t the right time to let her sleep.


    Because, when I checked the clock while I was lifting her, I could tell that there were less than ten minutes left till the start of ss.


    ¡°Kania, wake up.¡±


    ¡°¡­Euum.¡±


    Kania hates beingte to ss, so in the end, I chose to wake her up.


    Honestly speaking, in my heart, I wanted her to have a good rest, but didn¡¯t she have to go to ss?


    ¡°Young¡­ Master?¡±


    ¡°Kania.¡±


    With that reason in mind, I woke her up. Kania, who was in my arms, slowly opened her eyes.


    ¡°Have you been well?¡±


    ¡°¡­Ah.¡±


    I smiled at her but she nkly looked at me.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°¡­Young Master.¡±


    ¡°Hm?¡±


    I tilted my head at those words.


    ¡°If you want to rest, you can tell me anytime.¡±


    ¡°¡­Hm-Hmm?¡±


    Kania said as she buried her head in my chest.


    ¡°Don¡¯t shoulder it all alone.¡±


    In the end, she silently held my head and got up, gazing at me.


    ¡°¡­Me too.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­?¡±


    Then, the girl who said those unexpected words grabbed my free hand and slowly helped me out of the room.


    ¡°Kania. The work¡¯s report¨C¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s dy it first. I will report them all at onceter. For the time being, let¡¯s listen to the ss and rest.¡±


    ¡°Then¨C¡±


    ¡°Please.¡±


    <b><i> Why does it feel like Kania has leveled up?</i></b>


    <b><i> Why is it?</i></b>


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    ¨C Kiiik


    ¡°Ehem.¡±


    To be as inconspicuous as possible, I opened the door and walked into the ssroom naturally.


    ¡°¡±¡­¡­!!!¡±¡±


    But, despite my efforts, everyone¡¯s gaze immediately focused on me.


    Well, even the entire nation would spare a nce if the scoundrel who, after copsing and confining himself in his room, suddenly opened the door and walked in one day.


    ¡°Then.¡±


    Of course, I have experienced gazes like these too much to be intimidated by them, so I could ignore it. But Kania quickly distanced herself and disappeared somewhere.


    ¡°¡­¡­?¡±


    I felt a little weirded out by that. When I read the look in their eyes, I frowned slightly and muttered inwardly,


    ¡®¡­It somehow feels like d¨¦j¨¤ vu.¡¯


    Right, it resembled Kania¡¯s first appearance, when she was ignored by themoners and ostracized by the nobles.


    Of course, the only difference was that the target had changed to me.


    ¡°Frey! Here! Come sit quickly!¡±


    ¡°¡­Haa.¡±


    As I stood there and epted those gazes head-on, I heard a familiar voiceing from somewhere.


    ¡°Ferloche?¡±


    ¡°Partners should sit side by side!¡±


    ¡°¡­Okay.¡±


    I quietly responded to her words and sat beside her. Those gazes also followed me to my seat.


    The nobles were trying to determine how bad my condition was, having heard the rumor that I was in a critical state, to calcte the gains and losses.


    Themoners were either praising Heaven for serving justice or taking a look at me getting punished.


    It seems like they are diligently conveying those messages through their gazes.


    ¡°Lady na, do you have time today?¡±


    ¡°Lady Serena, I brought a pretty essory¡­¡±


    Then, after they retrieved their gazes, not even a minute had passed before the nobles were divided into the two factions I expected.


    They were the factions of na, whose face turned pale in fright when she discovered me, and Serena, who looked at me with a mournful gaze.


    ¡®¡­Wait, already?¡¯


    I apathetically watched that scene unfold, then tilted my head at a rising doubt.


    ¡®Why are they divided at this time?¡¯


    I expected the faction split to happen in the second year, but it is still far from now.


    It would be good if I could still have some sort of influence¡­ How did this happen?


    ¡°Young Master, are you okay?¡±


    ¡°¡­Your dark circles have even gone below your chin!¡±


    ¡°Won¡¯t you be in big trouble¡­¡±


    I was thinking about that when a few female students started to approach me.


    Unexpectedly, were there still people in my faction?


    ¡°You guys! Disperse!¡±


    ¡°Fer-Ferloche?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m concentrating on keeping my eyes on Frey! Don¡¯t be a bother!¡±


    But those girls crawled back to their seats because of Ferloche.


    In a time like this, it appears that Ferloche was also useful to y as a totem.


    ¡°Irina, want to y together?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s eat lunch togetherter!¡±


    ¡°E-Eh?¡±


    I was silently watching over Ferloche, who was grinning at my side when themoner students in the back gathered around Irina and started a conversation.


    But, was Irina always that popr?


    ¡°Frey, do you have time tonight?¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    I looked suspiciously at Irina, who had suddenly gotten popr when Serena ditched her faction to approach me and caught my attention.


    ¡°¡­Frey, you love me, right?¡±


    ¡°Ye-Yes.¡±


    I didn¡¯t know why, but I subconsciously replied with an answer I felt was the truth while tilting my head.


    Somehow the way Serena was acting resembled the way she acted at night.


    During the day, she was unwilling to approach me because she hated seeing me be affectionate with Kania.


    ¡°Everyone, gather.¡±


    In that messy atmosphere, as soon as Isolet entered everyone¡¯s attention focused on her.


    ¡°Next, open page 168 of the [Sword Art Theory]. Today we will go in-depth on how to wield a sword.¡±


    ¡°¡°Yes.¡±¡±


    I kept thinking about it, but the kids neverined to Isolet.


    As a matter of fact, among the family of marquesses, the most respected one is¡­ the family of the first Sword Saint, the Hero¡¯s party member. She is the eldest daughter of that family. Who would dare to offend her?


    ¡®¡­Ah, it was me.¡¯


    I was staring at the ckboard as I chuckled at a nonsensical thought that suddenly shed through my mind before my eyelids slowly drooped.


    ¡°Frey! What are you doing!? You can¡¯t doze off!¡±


    ¡°¡­Just a little. I will only rest for a little.¡±


    Ferloche was saying something beside me, but I really couldn¡¯t endure the drowsiness.


    No matter what, I need to close my eyes just for a moment.


    Just a moment.


    Really, a moment.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    ¡°Uwaaah¡­!¡±


    In a dark room, with dense dark mana hovering in the air.


    ¡°Cough! Cough!!¡±


    ¡°Euuu¡­¡±


    And then, the people in the room started to cough all at once.


    ¡°Kania¡­ what¡¯s happening here?¡±


    Among the people who were coughing for quite some time, na lifted her head and, while frowning, asked.


    ¡°You brought us to Frey¡¯s subconscious¡­ and let him dream about something he ¡®wanted¡¯ the most, right?¡±


    By her side was the still unconscious Frey.


    ¡±That¡¯s right¡­ so I have been bracing myself.¡±


    On the other hand, Irina who agreed with what na had said, frowned and continued.


    ¡°But why is the dream only about attending ss?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s what I¡¯m saying¡­¡±


    Having heard their words, Kania nibbled on her lips and said,


    ¡°At this point, what the Young Master really wants is likely¡­ to be only attending the ss just like always.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    At Kania¡¯s answer, na shot a look of disbelief and asked,


    ¡°But, does that make any sense? This ck magic, isn¡¯t it to bring out someone¡¯s deepest desire?¡±


    ¡°¡­That¡¯s it. The Young Master was exhausted.¡±


    Kania answered na before adding with a worried expression.


    ¡°On the day he was supposed to wake up, the Young Master didn¡¯t. So a few days ago I started this treatment¡­ back then, he would just lie down and sleep all day.¡±


    ¡°Only sleep¡­ Sleeping?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I wanted to know just in case there was a problem. So I called Lady na and Irina¡­ and only that specific wish came out.¡±


    Saying so, Kania silently looked at Frey.


    ¡°More than anything, the Young Master and I shared the same mind and body, so I strongly feel it. He wanted to peacefully rest.¡±


    Having said that, a solemn atmosphere lingered inside the room.


    If the deepest and strongest desire in his hearttely was to ¡®rest¡¯, they couldn¡¯t imagine how difficult of a life he has been living.


    ¡®¡­Something¡¯s not right.¡¯


    In the midst of silence that lingered, Kania quietly muttered to herself.


    ¡®Serena couldn¡¯te because she had another matter to deal with, Ferloche couldn¡¯t participate because I was afraid she would find out the truth in the first ce¡­¡¯


    Frey was by her side.


    ¡®¡­Why did they appear in his subconsciousness?¡¯


    She said so with a puzzled look.


    ¡®That can¡¯t be?¡¯


    In the end, the glint in her eyes turned into a fierce light.

 Chapter 123: - Before its Too Late

    <b>? </b><b>Before it¡¯s Too Late</b> <b>?</b>


    ¡°Um.¡±


    ¡°¡­Ah.¡±


    I saw Kania in front of me as soon as I opened my eyes.


    No, it was not the normal sight, as shey entirely on the bed embracing me.


    ¡°Hello, Young Mast¡­eh.¡±


    ¡°¡­Didn¡¯t I tell you not to intrude into my subconscious?¡±


    I gazed at Kania who was dumbfounded at the situation. Then, I pinched her cheeks while frowning, and said,


    ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell youst time that you didn¡¯t need to do that kind of thing?¡±


    ¡°I apologize.¡±


    I didn¡¯t notice the oddities until I was done telling her off for 5 times. At that moment, I woke up from a long dream.


    I was not the kind of person to tell people off, but to some extent, it had a calming effect on me.


    [<strong>Passive Status:</strong> Blessing of the Stars/Critical Condition/Blessing of Partners/Exhaustion]


    ¡°¡­Don¡¯t do that next time.¡±


    Still, I checked the status window for the passive status just to be on the safe side. Then, I said with a sigh.


    In the first ce, Kania did that for my sake, so how could I possibly be mad at her?


    And without her help, I wouldn¡¯t have woken up this quickly.


    ¡°Then, the report¡­¡±


    ¡°Wait, Young Master.¡±


    I let go of Kania¡¯s puffed cheek and got up from my bed. But she tightened her arms to hold me.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°A moment, let¡¯s just talk for a moment.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­?¡±


    Saying so, Kania quietly snuggled up to my chest.


    ¡°Kania, first¡­¡±


    ¡°Young Master, don¡¯t you feel morefortable in this position, too?¡±


    ¡°Hm?¡±


    Kania cut my words off and said with a triumphant voice.


    ¡°I know everything.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Everything about you, everything.¡±


    Kania somehow looked cocky, so I pinched her cheeks again. She then started smiling cheekily.


    ¡°Hehe¡­¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re being kind of weird.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    In this kind of situation, Kania would usually bow her head and apologize, but she suddenly acted aggressively.


    ¡°So, what do you want to talk about?¡±


    I was a little flustered because of it. I inquired, and Kania answered in a hushed tone while smiling faintly.


    ¡°Now that I think about it, I probably shouldn¡¯t say it.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Even if I didn¡¯t ask you, I know all the answers to your questions.¡±


    I watched Kania who continued being an airhead with a frown. I sighed and sat up from my bed.


    ¡°Report to me what has happened so far.¡±


    ¡°¡­But, you didn¡¯t take any rest.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve rested to death in the dream you arranged for me, so it¡¯s time to get back to work.¡±


    Even Kania vented with a sigh after hearing my words. She pulled out her notebook, wearing her piercing businesslike look that I hadn¡¯t seen in a long time.


    ¡°To begin with, It has been two weeks and five days after you copsed in the forest.¡±


    ¡°¡­That was quite short? Last time, although stacked, I was unconscious for 3 months.¡±


    Kania scowled at my reply but quickly changed her expression and answered.


    ¡°It looked especially long because it was stackedst time. And the special treatment is also in progress.¡±


    ¡°¡­Is that so?¡±


    I asked slightly doubtfully. Kania answered while nodding her head with an unconcerned look.


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right.¡±


    ¡°Well, if you say so. Then¡­ What about the ve market?¡±


    ¡°The ve market¡­ it will be opened in a few days.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s finally here.¡±


    With the second year¡¯s main quest in front of me, I¡¯m actually a little anxious. Kania then questioned with a concerned look.


    ¡±Are you okay? It¡¯s not because your ns were disrupted by falling unconscious for two weeks, right¡­?¡±


    ¡°¡­That¡¯s not it. I¡¯ve done this a lot, and for a long time. But even then, an important event like this still puts me under pressure.¡±


    Main Quest: Liberation of the ve Market


    <strong>Quest Content:</strong> Raid therge-sized ve market that will open soon. Free the ves and prevent the approaching disaster!


    <strong>Reward:</strong> Increases the Awakening Progress of the Hero¡¯s Armament, Increases Total Mana.


    <strong>Failure Penalty:</strong> Drastic Decrease of Reputation


    While saying so, I opened the mission window of the quest.


    ¡°What exactly is the penalty for failing the mission?¡±


    ¡°Drastic decrease in reputation.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s better than having your vitality and lifespan decreased, right?¡±


    I answered Kania¡¯s question in a depressed voice.


    ¡°Even though it isn¡¯t a main quest, it is a mission that I must seed in no matter what.¡±


    ¡°¡­Yeah, I guessed as much.¡±


    Because if I failed this mission, it would be impossible for me to save those ves.


    Moreover, the aftermath will have a significant impact on the main scenario. It would also be a once in a lifetime memory for me.


    So whatever happens in this mission, I need toplete it no matter what.


    ¡°Is there any ss today? Kania?¡±


    ¡°Today¡¯s a weekend.¡±


    ¡°Good, I will be going out for a moment¡­ ugh!¡±


    I lost my bnce as I tried to get up. Kania hurriedly caught me and let out a relieved sigh as she said,


    ¡°Why would you suddenly want to go out? You need to get some rest now¡­¡±


    ¡°I have something to discuss with na about freeing the ve market.¡±


    Then I added in a whisper.


    ¡°And, there are a lot of misunderstandings between me and na.¡±


    ¡°So?¡±


    ¡°So¡­ this time I will try to be frank with her.¡±


    Kania¡¯s expression suddenly began to look frightening. I don¡¯t know why, but she looked like an angry cat, which was pretty cute.


    ¡°¡­Ugh.¡±


    When I thought so, Kania¡¯s face started to twist.


    ¡°Please take the cane there.¡±


    ¡°¡­Oh?¡±


    I was staring at Kania, who looked especially adorable today when she averted her gaze and pointed at a cane in the corner of the room.


    ¡°Is it the one that appeared in the dream?¡±


    ¡°Yes, everyonebined their power to create this special cane for the Young Master, who has be feeble.¡±


    ¡°Aha.¡±


    Just as she said, I started to feel the diverse power exuded by the cane.


    <b><i>I don¡¯t know for sure, but if I bring this cane to the Magic Tower, it seems like it would at least be considered an artifact. This cane might even be the strongest in the world, no?</i></b>


    Moreover, they even attached cat and moon ornaments that I liked. I wasn¡¯t sure about the other parts, but I absolutely loved these.


    ¡°Then, I will be back.¡±


    ¡°Oh right, and¡­¡±


    I went out of the room while thinking those useless thoughts.


    ¡°¡­I love you, Young Master.¡±


    ¡°Cough.¡±


    I cleared my throat when Kania abruptly continued her remark.


    ¡°¡­Right.¡±


    After I stroked the cane for a short while, I left the room as Kania muttered under her breath.


    ¡°¡­You answered ¡®me too¡¯ deep inside, I know that.¡±


    For now, I will pretend not to hear what Kania muttered behind me.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    <i>¨C Knock Knock</i>


    I arrived at na¡¯s room way faster than I expected.


    ¡°Are you here?¡±


    Because we live in the same noble¡¯s dormitory, after all.


    Even among the nobility, only those of the highest noble status can qualify to reside in the top floor, which was limited to dukes and imperial family members.


    ¡°Pleasee in.¡±


    I waited for a while in front of her room before I heard her extremely nervous voice.


    <i>¨C Kiiiiiik¡­</i>


    Then, as I entered the room and gazed over at na, who was frozen in her seat, she audibly gulped.


    ¡°¡°¡­¡­..¡±¡±


    And so, for a short while, silence lingered between us.


    ¡°¡­It seems like evening hase, judging by the setting sun.¡±


    ¡°Ah, yes¡­¡±


    ¡°It looks like you knew I woulde.¡±


    ¡°Th, That¡­ Kania notified us in advance¡­¡±


    I finally managed to strike up a conversation, but the awkwardness still lingered in the atmosphere.


    ¡®Should I try talking to her informally instead¡­?¡¯


    I sat across from na, and a thought abruptly floated across my mind seeing her nervous state. I was tempted by that thought but quickly shook my head to get rid of it.


    In both thest round and this one, I always felt like my conscience was being pricked when I talked informally with na.


    She was someone who had struggled her entire life so that she could be treated as an Imperial Princess and an Empress. Speaking informally to na would be denying all the effort she had put in until now.


    ¡°The reason I came here to look for you is to talk about something, Princess na¡­¡±


    ¡°Please drop the honorifics.¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    I endured the awkwardness and talked to her formally but I received an unexpected response.


    ¡°Will that really be okay?¡±


    ¡°I ask of you.¡±


    I was dumbfounded and asked her once again. Only after I heard her low reply did I clumsily start talking informally.


    ¡°I-I see¡­well, let¡¯s get back to the point¡­¡±


    ¡°How is your body?¡±


    ¡°Ah, it¡¯s okay. I slept well for two weeks so I feel very refreshed.¡±


    But because of na¡¯s sudden interruption, I answered in puzzlement. She then started silently biting her lips.


    <b><i>Did I say the wrong thing?</i></b>


    ¡°¡­Anyway, the first thing I want to talk about is your session.¡±


    I said, as I gently stared at her eyes. na nodded with a pale face.


    ¡°I talked about itst time, but I really will make you the Empress.¡±


    ¡°¡­Ugh.¡±


    I proimed to her with a serious look and started talking in a low voice.


    ¡°I cannot bring the Starlight Duchy to the forefront. But I will support you with my resources. The same goes for the Demon forces.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°If you don¡¯t take the throne, this Empire will have no hope. Aren¡¯t you aware of this?¡±


    na bowed her head deeply.


    ¡°na, you don¡¯t need to feel useless guilt. I told you, you did nothing wrong.¡±


    I was fully aware of her mental state that had been unstable up until now, so I urgently grabbed her hand as I said so. na then began to flinch.


    ¡°Let¡¯spletely put the past behind us and make ns for the future. We are in a hurry, right? Don¡¯t you agree?¡±


    ¡°¡­Yes.¡±


    ¡°Good, then I ask for your cooperation.¡±


    I sessfully brought out a positive answer as the result of tirelessly persuading na. However, when I let out a relieved sigh and was about to move on to the next topic.


    ¡°The next issue is the ve market. It¡¯s opening in a few days, right? So, what I¡¯m saying is that I need your cooperation¡­ huh?¡±


    I felt a ticklish sensation on the hand that was holding hers, so I asked na with a tilted head.


    ¡°na, what is this?¡±


    ¡°¡­You can see for yourself.¡±


    I unfolded my hand with a puzzled look.


    ¡°¡­¡­?¡±


    Then I somehow held a bead with a mixture of gold and silver in my hand.


    ¡°What is this?¡±


    ¡°Something produced from the blood oath.¡±


    ¡°¡­.What?!¡±


    I looked at the bead in confusion. When I heard na¡¯s response, I sprung out of my seat and shouted.


    ¡°You, You! Who did you make this oath with?!!¡±


    ¡°Fr-Frey.¡±


    ¡°Say it now. No matter how I will find a way to break it.¡±


    As soon as I said so, na¡¯s eyes widened.


    ¡°Who threatened you? Your lousy fucking fianc¨¦s? The First Princess that would always show off her body? If not them, then, as expected, is it the Crown Prince?¡±


    ¡°Frey.¡±


    ¡°Say who that bastard is. I will beat them up first and then no matter what I will find a way¡­¡±


    ¡°Frey, it is you.¡±


    I was furiously yelling at her when na cautiously replied, pointing at me. I could only stop myself and freeze.


    ¡°You, to you. I pledged a blood oath to you.¡±


    ¡°¡­What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°That time, using the covenant at the ballroom, didn¡¯t you ask me to marry you?¡±


    With her speaking informally while enunciating every word, na reminded me of something from the past.


    ¡°¡­Not the Empire, not the imperial citizens, and not the sun. I only want to serve you.¡±


    na silently finished her words with a reddened face.


    ¡°So marry me, Frey.¡±


    ¡°¡­What?¡±


    ¡°If you want, I¡¯m okay with being the second, or even below that.¡±


    When I heard that, the hand that was still holding hers trembled. She smiled bitterly, and added.


    ¡°Just, before it¡¯s toote, give me a chance to atone.¡±


    At that moment, the sight of the sun outside the windowpletely disappeared.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    Meanwhile,


    ¡°Lady Serena! Is Frey really here?¡±


    ¡°¡­Yes, that¡¯s right.¡±


    ¡°Is that so! Brace yourself, Frey!¡±


    Serena and Ferloche were currently descending the stairs towards the Academy¡¯s cer.


    ¡°This time, what kind of wicked nasty n¡­ woah.¡±


    Ferloche, who believed Serena¡¯s words without a doubt stepped down into the cer, quickly feeling ice-cold.


    ¡°Lady, Lady Serena¡­ It¡¯s so dark in here¡­¡±


    It was because the Academy¡¯s cer was obviously engulfed in darkness that Ferloche absolutely despised.


    ¡°Quickly enter.¡±


    ¡°Hiiiiiiyyy!!¡±


    Ferloche, who was frozen and surprised at the entrance, entered the cer after being shoved inside by Serena.


    ¡°¡­If we want to block the Western continent, we need to use a trick.¡±


    Looking at Ferloche, Serena stroked the scar formed on her body.


    ¡°Anyway¡­¡±


    She took out a device that resembled the moon ornament on Frey¡¯s cane from her breast pocket and muttered.


    ¡°¡­What makes you continue to resent my husband?¡±


    After Serena ended her words and followed Ferloche into the cer, the door behind her closed.


    And silence prevailed.

 Chapter 124: - Teacher, Theyre Fighting

    <b>? </b><b>Teacher, They¡¯re Fighting</b> <b>?</b>


    ¡°¡­What did you just say?¡±


    I was so surprised that I blurted out the rest of the words in formal tone.


    <b><i>What did na just say?</i></b>


    <b><i> Did I hear that correctly?</i></b>


    ¡°¡­Th-that.¡±


    As these thoughts shed through my mind, na¡¯s eyes started trembling as she watched my bewildered response.


    ¡°Uhh¡­¡±


    And so, she was unable to voice the words she had in mind, bowing her head instead.


    ¡°¡­When the hell did you swear the blood oath?¡±


    I directly asked na. She looked into my eyes and started talking.


    ¡°I fed you my blood when you copsed.¡±


    ¡°Could that bandage on your hand be¡­?¡±


    Her hand was bandaged for some reason. If it really was because of the blood oath, I didn¡¯t even want to think about the fact that she had gotten a scar for my sake.


    ¡°¡­Huft.¡±


    ¡°Fr-Frey.¡±


    With a frown on my face, I stroked na¡¯s bandaged hand. She, who had been looking at me, then said in a serious tone.


    ¡°I¡¯m doing everything I can to help you. Because you deserve it.¡±


    ¡°¡­Right.¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you needed my help with the ve market? I will give you all of the information about the ve market and provide manpower for you. What do you need my help with?¡±


    When she eventually said that, I sighed and answered.


    ¡°This time, I will set all of the ves in the ve market free.¡±


    ¡°¡­What?¡±


    na was bewildered by my response. In any case, it seems like she couldn¡¯t think of a scenario where all the ves could be freed.


    ¡°Is that possible?¡±


    ¡°¡­A possibility is enough, and it will be more likely with your help.¡±


    ¡°What, what do you need me to do?¡±


    I hardened my expression and said.


    ¡°Please take the credit for freeing the ves.¡±


    ¡°¡­What?¡±


    ¡°I am saying that you need to be the hero of the ve market liberation this time.¡±


    na¡¯s mouth opened wide at those words.


    ¡°The aftermath of this case will be massive so it will be the perfect halo for you to be the Empire¡¯s sun.¡±


    ¡°You, you¡­¡±


    ¡°Of course, I will stay as a shadow. I can¡¯t reveal my identity, you already know that.¡±


    na slowly nodded her head, then asked bitterly.


    ¡°But¡­ will it be fine that way?¡±


    ¡°Well, it will be known in the future after all. Until then, I will take all the praises wishing for my death.¡±


    I tried to throw a joke at her, but na only bowed her head, her hands beginning to tremble.


    ¡°¡­Um.¡±


    I silently observed na before I started talking seriously.


    ¡°na, I have something to tell you.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t your self-esteem fall too low?¡±


    It started not too long ago. I kept having such thoughts every time I saw her, as it looked like her self-esteem had fallen quite low.


    It was inevitable in the past, but it will be quite difficult if she keeps it up even now, after bing aware of everything.


    So, at this point, it felt like I needed to address it.


    ¡°I can still clearly remember the image of you exuding charisma as you sat on the throne andmanded the battle against the Demon King.¡±


    ¡°Bu-But¡­¡±


    na stammered as I spoke with all seriousness.


    ¡°But to speak of the present, you have only shown your trembling and feeble image.¡±


    na was rendered speechless at my words and looked away.


    ¡°¡­But I am a nobody.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m no more than a third princess, a position I was born with. I felt it in my bones in this life.¡±


    na answered with a depressed voice and said with a sigh.


    ¡°No matter how I tried, there were some walls I couldn¡¯t break. I felt that clearly in the past life.¡±


    ¡°¡­Are you talking about the Demon King?¡±


    ¡°Yes, of course, I couldn¡¯t ept it at the start. So I kept trying my best to break that wall somehow, but¡­¡±


    na stopped her words abruptly, staring at me with a guilty look on her face, and said.


    ¡°¡­On the contrary, I instead obstructed the only person who could break that wall and inflicted scars, right?¡±


    ¡°It wasn¡¯t your fault¡­¡±


    ¡°And, I even harmed that woman¡­ ah.¡±


    As she was muttering in a depressed voice, na suddenly closed her mouth shut. I looked puzzledly at her before promptly opening the information window in front of my eyes.


    ¡°na, I will read your information window.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Name, na Sr Sunrise. Strength, mana, intelligence all on 7 points, 8.1 points of mental strength. And you also have a Monarch¡¯s aura.¡±


    ¡°Frey?¡±


    ¡°A monarch¡¯s aura¡­ it is a really good trait. Your gaze alone will be enough to make someone shiver.¡±


    Eventually, I recited the content of the information window in all seriousness. na then showed a puzzled look.


    ¡°The insignificant Third Princess, who had nothing but her lineage and was ostracized by everyone, rose to this level through her relentless hard work¡­ and you still call yourself a nobody?¡±


    ¡°I said it before, but with only effort, the limit¡­¡±


    I cut off na¡¯s quavering words and fixed my eyes on her.


    ¡°Do you know what your inclination is, as reflected in my eyes?¡±


    I was talking about her ¡®inclination¡¯ that I could clearly see.


    ¡°It is Sovereign.¡±


    ¡°Sove¡­reign?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. That means a supreme ruler. The Monarch of the entire world.¡±


    na¡¯s eyes widened upon hearing those words.


    ¡°Honestly speaking, the system I have is a little unreliable¡­ but it has never yed tricks in such matter.¡±


    ¡°Th-That means¡­¡±


    ¡°You have the qualities to be an Empress, na.¡±


    I said with a smile filled with confidence, and na looked at me in disbelief.


    ¡°So, have some faith.¡±


    ¡°Frey¡­¡±


    ¡°So I will find pleasure in worshiping you.¡±


    I eventually managed to persuade her. na¡¯s hand stopped shaking.


    ¡°¡­¡­Ah.¡±


    In the end, na, who had stopped moving, locked her golden eyes onto me.


    ¡°Is that¡­so?¡±


    She started to ask in a low voice.


    ¡°Is that your answer?¡±


    The light in her eyes had apletely different glint from a moment ago.


    It wasn¡¯t a hollow light tinged with self-deprecation, but the gleam of a lord¡¯s eyes.


    I nodded at na and once again showed her a confident look. She smiled innocently and continued her words.


    ¡°I will try my best so as not to disappoint you.¡±


    ¡°Is that so? That¡¯s good¡­¡±


    ¡°I said this before, but from now on, please drop the formality while talking with me.¡±


    Only after na¡¯s expression suddenly turned grave while speaking did I feel relieved.


    Because it was no longer her recent passive appearance, but the Empire¡¯s true sun that had finally revealed herself again.


    ¡°Okay, then¡­ A-About the topic from before¡­¡±


    I looked at na contentedly. But when I suddenly remembered her earlier words, I brought up the topic with an awkward look.


    ¡°Then let¡¯s end this conversation here.¡±


    ¡°Hm?¡±


    She smiled as she said so.


    ¡°Sorry, what we talked about a while ago¡­¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s what I¡¯m saying.¡±


    I became flustered as a result. When I opened my mouth to say something, na, while maintaining her carefree smile, said,


    ¡°It was not something that I said expecting an answer from you.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°It was solely my deration.¡±


    She answered as such, before pointing to the door and sending me off.


    ¡°Then, see you.¡±


    ¡°¡­Eh?¡±


    Somehow, it felt like something was wrong.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    Frey exited the room with a dazed expression.


    ¡°¡­Ugh.¡±


    na, who had silently watched his back, saw the hand holding the cane tremble. She groaned softly.


    <i> -Click</i>


    ¡°Frey¡­¡±


    The door opened soon after.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry for speaking in honorifics¡­¡±


    na cast off the carefree expression she had been wearing, burying her face in her desk with a sad look.


    ¡°But¡­¡±


    She buried her face for a moment before muttering with a tearful voice.


    ¡°Before all of your remaining time was exhausted, I wanted to leave a trace on you¡­¡±


    The mumble soon turned into a sob.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    ¡°Young Master, are you done?¡±


    ¡°Ack.¡±


    As soon as I left na¡¯s room, Kania¡¯s expressionless face entered my sight.


    ¡°Kania, why did youe here?¡±


    ¡°¡­I just followed you.¡±


    ¡°Just?¡±


    I have no idea why she followed me when I left her alone earlier. And I also don¡¯t know why she was bleary-eyed.


    Did she eat something wrong?


    ¡°Young Master, have this.¡±


    ¡°¡­Hm?¡±


    As I was thinking that, Kania handed me something.


    I tilted my head while observing the somewhat fancy-looking medicine bottle in front of me.


    ¡°It¡¯s a medicine that calms your heart and stabilizes your mind.¡±


    ¡°Why are you suddenly giving me this?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s for your body.¡±


    Saying so, Kania insisted I drink the potion, which I took without much thought.


    It was a tonic given by Kania, so there wouldn¡¯t be any problems. Moreover, my body and mind were still in shock from na¡¯s remark.


    ¡°¡­Oh, this has some effect.¡±


    ¡°Well, it does.¡±


    I felt my condition improve significantly, and returned the water bottle to Kania. She smiled as she answered in the affirmative.


    ¡°I¡¯m d to see that the effects are good, judging by your rxed expression.¡±


    ¡°¡­Right.¡±


    I gave her a slightly confused look, before walking down the hallway with the help of my cane.


    ¡°Young Master, where are you going this time?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m going to meet someone rted to the ve market.¡±


    Hearing my answer, Kania fixed her eyes on me for a short moment. Then, with a low voice, she asked,


    ¡°Is it a woman?¡±


    ¡°¡­How did you know?¡±


    ¡°I just felt it somehow.¡±


    I showed a puzzled look after hearing her response. Then, I cautiously asked,


    ¡°Just in case, did you use ck magic?¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°No, just, since earlier you seem to be guessing all of my thoughts correctly¡­.¡±


    ¡°If I used ck magic, you would have noticed it, Young Master.¡±


    Then, Kania answered with a calm look.


    ¡°I have been attending to you for so many years already, I can tell just from your expression.¡±


    ¡°¡­Is that so?¡±


    ¡°Yes, because I am Young Master¡¯s capable aide.¡±


    I grinned as I watched Kania shrug while giving her answer.


    ¡°Hm?¡±


    I tilted my head when I heard a familiar sound echoing from a distant part of the hallway.


    ¡°Why are they here?¡±


    ¡°Guuuuuu!!¡±


    ¡°Gugugu!!¡±


    An owl and a pigeon are flying towards me with all their might.


    How many times have I watched this scene?


    ¡°Those brats don¡¯t seem to get tired.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, why is a pigeon fighting an owl? Don¡¯t they usually lose in size?¡±


    ¡°Did you say the owl and pigeon are ¡®fighting¡¯?¡±


    I had such thoughts while agreeing with Kania. She then asked a question with widened eyes.


    ¡°Huh, they fought well?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.!¡±


    After hearing myment, Kania suddenly looked like her pride had been hurt.


    ¡®¡­Should I teach them a lesson?¡¯


    I looked at her with my head tilted, but as the two birds approached me, I stared at them while wondering if I should teach them that violence was prohibited.


    <i> -p!</i>


    ¡°¡­Huh?¡±


    Those two birds that approached me suddenly grabbed my shoulder with their feet and started pping their wings.


    ¡°What the hell?¡±


    Because of that, I was dragged somewhere by them. I stared at the two birds¡¯ grave expressions and muttered in a low voice.


    ¡°¡­Don¡¯t tell me, there¡¯s a fight happening somewhere?¡±

 Chapter 125: - Cellar

    <b>? </b><b>Cer</b> <b>?</b>


    ¡°U-Uwaaa¡­.¡±


    The fierce and ferocious birds grabbed both of my shoulders and dragged me somewhere.


    ¡°Gugu!!¡±


    ¡°¡­Hoot.¡±


    <b><i> It¡¯s one thing for an owl to drag me around, but even a pigeon? How weak did I be?</i></b>


    ¡°Kania, lend me a hand.¡±


    I nkly stared at the two birds dragging me around while having such thoughts. In the end, I had no choice but to ask Kania, who was quietly following behind, for help.


    It was because I didn¡¯t want anyone else to see me get dragged around by birds, even though I was the Empire¡¯s number one scoundrel, and even if I reap greater benefits the more I lose face.


    ¡°¡­.Yes, Young Master.¡±


    Hearing my request, Kania approached the birds with a fairly nervous expression.


    ¡°Le-Let go of the Young Master.¡±


    Eventually, she poked the owl¡¯s side while speaking timidly.


    ¡®Did Kania have a phobia of birds?¡¯


    I might be wrong, but I had the feeling that Kania was afraid of owls for some reason.


    ¡°Ggu.¡±


    ¡°¡­Ugh.¡±


    It seems like I was right.


    The owl cried out in a low voice, and Kania started to break out in a cold sweat.


    In her current state, she should be able to handle any high-level monster with ease. So why was she so intimidated by an owl?


    ¡°Excuse me, sorry, but I¡¯m out of breath right now. So can we take a break for a moment?¡±


    Anyway, I failed to get help, so as soon as I spotted a set of stairs ahead, I pleaded with the two birds in desparation.


    ¡°¡­Gguu.¡±


    ¡°Hoot.¡±


    Then, the two birds that had been continuously pping their wings stopped their movements and perched down on my shoulder.


    ¡°Are you okay, Young Master?¡±


    ¡°¡­In some sense.¡±


    Of course, I wasn¡¯t injured, but being dragged around by birds for a short while hurt my pride.


    But I didn¡¯t want to show it, so I made an effort to lookposed as I spoke.


    ¡°So, where are you taking me?¡±


    Then, the two birds lifted their wings in unison and pointed somewhere.


    ¡°¡­Huh?¡±


    For a moment, I tilted my head and looked where they pointed. There, I saw a wall.


    <i>¨C Whooosh!</i>


    And then they turned their wings and pointed sideways.


    ¡®¡­These brats, what exactly are they doing really?¡¯


    For a moment, I doubted the two birds who were smart to the point that it was suspicious. But my expression soon stiffened and I started following their lead.


    ¡°¡­They shouldn¡¯t fight.¡±


    I said with a worried expression.


    ¡°Are you worried that they might be fighting?¡±


    Then Kania, who was closely following by my side, asked,


    ¡°They have no reason to fight right now. So, isn¡¯t it more likely that they have encountered some life-threatening situation??¡±


    I smirked at those words.


    ¡°For the two of them to be together and have their lives threatened, the Demon King would need to show up.¡±


    ¡°¡­Ah.¡±


    Serena is a person who can subdue someone stronger than herself with just a finger, while Ferloche is the strongest in a one-on-one fight.


    So, if something went wrong while they were together¡­ The problem must be between the two of them.


    As of now, only Serena and I know that Ferloche is hiding something.


    And, seeing as the birds are trying to drag me somewhere, whatever it is, it must be within the Academy.


    So, no matter what happened, we could stop it if we quickly went there¡­


    ¡°As expected, you seem to be worried?¡±


    Kania, who had been in a daze, said while gazing at me.


    ¡°You seem to understand me quite welltely, Kania.¡±


    ¡°Thank you for thepliment.¡±


    I gazed back at her. Then, I sighed and quickened my pace as the birds shot me a look.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    ¡°This is?¡±


    ¡°It is the Academy¡¯s cer.¡±


    After that, we walked further and further until we arrived at the entrance of the Academy¡¯s cer.


    ¡®Why was I led here?¡¯


    The Academy¡¯s cer, where even the sun¡¯s rays never reached, was quite an interesting ce.


    Because the events that ur here were rather significant. This usually empty and deserted area was asionally used for secret training.


    If I hadn¡¯t chosen the ¡®False Evil¡¯ route, a single event with Ferloche will ur in this ce during the first year.


    ording to the prophecy, it was quite an exciting event, but of course, it¡¯s nothing more than a luxury to me now.


    Anyway, during the academy siege event in the second year, this ce became the student¡¯s frontier.


    If I could survive until the third year, I would be spending time with one of the heroines in this ce.


    Other than that, this inconspicuous-looking cer, where many misceneous events would take ce, is very important.


    ¡°First¡­ we should enter.¡±


    <b><i> So, what¡¯s going on in this cer where those events would happen, that caused the birds to react like this?</i></b>


    I didn¡¯t know, but I would never find the reason if I didn¡¯t go in.


    ¡°¡­Hup.¡±


    With that in mind, I took a deep breath and slowly pushed open the cer¡¯s door with a tense mind.


    <i>¨C Kiiiiik</i>


    The rusty, worn-out door creaked, causing an unpleasant sound to echo everywhere as it opened.


    ¡°¡­Ha?¡±


    I gulped while staring at the door, then as soon as I saw inside the cer, my jaw dropped.


    ¡°What¡¯s all this?¡±


    The whole ce was a mess.


    Even the few remaining pieces of rusting and rotting furniture in the cer were mostly smashed.


    Large cracks and holes formed in the floor.


    The cer¡¯s surroundings brimmed with dense lunar mana and holy power. It was to the extent that Kania, who had been at my side, could not stand the pain and hid behind me.


    ¡°¡°¡­¡­¡­¡±¡±


    And in the midst of it all, Serena was coldly staring at Ferloche with her face covered by a fan.


    Ferlcohe was also staring at Serena, with her two hands sped together.


    ¡°What the¡­¡±


    The shock from that scene entering my brain left me at a loss for a while.


    ¡°¡­You were fighting for real?¡±


    I mumbled with a frightened look.


    Because it was a scene of Serena, in the pose she would take when simting a fight with her opponent, and Ferloche, in the pose that she would take when she was about to crush something.


    ¡°No, why the hell¡­?¡±


    I was seriously debating if I should escape from the cer immediately, or risk my life to stop them.


    ¡°¡­Frey?¡±


    ¡°Ah! You!!¡±


    That was when the two of them suddenly turned to look at me with pleasant expressions.


    ¡°I missed you.¡±


    ¡°Turns out you really came here! I knew you would show up!¡±


    I backed away while still hesitating over what to do when the two women started talking with smiles on their faces.


    <b><i> What the hell is this?</i></b>


    ¡°You guys¡­ were fighting?¡±


    ¡°Yes, we were fighting.¡±


    I was bewildered by the sudden change in atmosphere. With a puzzled expression, I asked a question which Serena answered while smiling faintly.


    ¡°Of course, we were only sparring for training purpose.¡±


    ¡°¡­For training?¡±


    I tilted my head at her answer. Ferloche then cut in with her typical goofy and stupid smile.


    ¡°Lady Serena was training me!¡±


    ¡°You?¡±


    ¡°Yes! Lady Serena is a kind-hearted person¡­ No, rather than that, why did youe here?!¡±


    ¡°They brought you here?¡±


    Hearing their replies, I stared at the birds sitting on my shoulders with a puzzled look.


    <i> ¨C p!!</i>


    Then, those birds fled at the same time to their respective owners¡¯ shoulders.


    ¡°¡­Hoot.¡±


    ¡°¡­Gugu?¡±


    Afterward, the owl silently avoided my gaze while the pigeon looked at me with a tilted head, as if asking if I was dissatisfied.


    I continued staring at them with a questioning look, then with a sigh I asked.


    ¡°So, what were you two doing here?¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t I already say it? We were training¡­¡±


    ¡°Is it really necessary to use this ce to train?¡±


    No matter how corrupted the Sunrise Academy might have be, it was still a prestigious academy with a thousand years of history, so of course it had a training ground.


    In other words, there was no reason at all to train in a dark, musty cer instead of thefortable and spacious training ground.


    ¡°You¡¯re right, Frey.¡±


    I voiced my opinion while giving them a doubtful look. Serena grinned and answered.


    ¡°But, the training we were doing is a bit special.¡±


    ¡°A special training?¡±


    ¡°Yes, it is ¡®oveing darkness¡¯ training.¡±


    Saying so, Serena briefly looked at Ferloche, who was still smiling dumbly, and said,


    ¡°You also know that Ferloche is afraid of darkness, right? So, we need to train under particrly dark conditions.¡±


    ¡°¡­That¡¯s right! We don¡¯t know when you will take advantage of my weakness, Frey! It¡¯s a special training!¡±


    I stared nkly at Ferloche, who had exposed that she was training to ovee her weakness in fear of what I might do, with a bright expression. Then, I sighed and opened my mouth.


    ¡°Why did it have to be against Serena?? Aren¡¯t you much closer to na?¡±


    ¡°The light na emitted is too radiant! So, there will be no point in the training! And¡­¡±


    Ferloche sneaked a nce at Serena while she was talking. She then finished speaking with a bright smile.


    ¡°Lady Serena said that she is the best and the smartest, so she is the perfect fit to fight with me!¡±


    ¡°¡­I didn¡¯t say it that bluntly.¡±


    Well, other than Serena, no one else was fit to train one-on-one with Ferloche.


    The Blessing of the Sun God given to Ferloche makes her the strongest in a one-on-one situation. In order to handle her, one needs to be constantly alert to keep up with wherever she bounces to.


    And, if that was really the case, then Serena¡­


    She could investigate Ferloche naturally.


    ¡°¡­Well, I got it. I guess we¡¯re done here.¡±


    I concluded my thoughts with that, before opening my mouth with a disinterested expression.


    ¡°To make sure this doesn¡¯t happen next time, take good care of your pets.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell Gugu what to do! She eats well and grew up just fine!¡±


    After giving sincere advice and hearing Ferloche¡¯s rebellious cry, I headed to the exit.


    ¡°Ah, Frey.¡±


    ¡°¡­Hm?¡±


    Suddenly, Serena grabbed me.


    ¡°Chu.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­!¡±


    And kissed me on my lips.


    ¡°¡­Goodbye.¡±


    After the fleeting moment that seemed like an eternity, Serena licked clean the remnants of saliva stered on our lips.


    ¡°It seems like I can give you some good news soon.¡±


    She whispered softly into my ears.


    ¡°Frey!! What are you doing to Serena!!¡±


    ¡°¡­Then, farewell.¡±


    ¡°Right, have you read the letter I sent you? If you have, then reply¡­!!¡±


    After Ferloche shouted, she distanced herself from me while smiling and waving her hands.


    ¡°¡­Blergh.¡±


    ¡°Kania?¡±


    I was stunned for a while, before turning around and heading for the exit, wearing the same dazed expression. I tilted my head to look at Kania beside me, who had suddenly retched.


    ¡°¡­Are you sick?¡±


    ¡°N-No.¡±


    ¡°Go and rest if you are sick. You need to prepare yourself for the ve market liberation mission in a few days.¡±


    ¡°¡­Yes.¡±


    Bing worried, I patted Kania on her back and we started walking back to the dormitory, her expression immediately softening.


    The ve market mission is just around the corner, it looks like taking an adequate rest will be necessary.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    ¡°¡­Hm.¡±


    As soon as Frey and Kania opened the door and left, Serena¡¯s smiling face turned freezing cold.


    ¡°What on earth?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    In front of her eyes, Ferloche, who had been lying on the floor, had at some point settled down on a chair.


    ¡°You suddenly lost your mind and stopped your rampage.¡±


    She was not wearing her usual innocent and pure expression.


    ¡°Your mind became clouded as soon as Frey came.¡±


    Her eyes exuded a decadent and hollow light.


    ¡°You¡­ What exactly is your identity?¡±


    Serena asked her with a cautious look.


    ¡°¡­I¡¯m the key for the next ordeal.¡±


    Ferloche ignored her. While leaving the cer, she muttered in a cold voice.


    ¡°At that time, I will tell you the truth.¡±


    The innocent smile then returned to Ferloche¡¯s face, unbeknownst to anyone.

 Chapter 126: - The Day Before

    <b>? </b><b>The Day Before</b> <b>?</b>


    ¡°This example demonstrates a significant corrtion between mana and swordsmanship. So, all of you should keep this in mind¡­¡±


    Tomorrow marks themencement of the ve market, which has been stirring up the Empire for several days.


    The sole main quest of the second semester and the highlight that marks the grand finale of the first year is finally about to begin.


    ¡°<i>Yawn</i>¡­¡±


    ¡°Frey, concentrate.¡±


    I yawned, trying to hide my anxiety withposure, but was quickly scolded by Isolet.


    ¡°If you, the person who ranks the lowest in sword art and ability in the ss, doesn¡¯t even pay attention in ss¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not interested in swordsmanship at all. I rather find magic sses a hundred times more enjoyable.¡±


    As I said this with a sulky expression to Isolet, the surrounding nobles began to chuckle softly.


    ¡®¡­But it¡¯s true.¡¯


    Even I would find it rather amusing if a swordsman who couldn¡¯t even handle a sword properly kept talking about magic.


    However, I have already mastered swordsmanship.


    That was why, although I felt sorry for Isolet, I preferred magic sses that aided me with the harnessing of the blessing of the stars I had gained from the previous incident rather than swordsmanship sses in which I was already well-versed.


    <i>¨C Ding Dong Dang Dong</i>


    While I was lost in my thoughts, the bell rang, signaling the end of the ss.


    ¡°Today¡¯s ss is over. If anyone has any questions, remain in the ssroom.¡±


    Ignoring the murmurs from me and the nobles, Isolet, who was trying to proceed with the ss, closed the book and said that as the bell rang.


    <i>¨C Slide!</i>


    Most of the nobles rose from their seats, while most of themoners remained seated with wide eyes and stared at Isolet.


    ¡°Also, Frey, stay behind.¡±


    As I stood up from my seat, thinking it was admirable of themoners, I tilted my head and questioned Isolet¡¯s stern remark.


    ¡°Why all of a sudden¡­¡±


    ¡°Stay.¡±


    However, Isolet just maintained a stern expression and repeated that.


    ¡°¡­¡­?¡±


    Confused for a moment, I eventually scratched my head and settled back into my seat.


    ¡°Professor, I don¡¯t understand the simrities between the flow of mana and sword art¡­¡±


    ¡°Should we refine our skills by focusing on techniques to be able to transform swordsmanship fluidly, or should we rely on strength as our foundation?¡±


    ¡°Is it more efficient to cut through magic with swordsmanship during a real battle with a magician? Or should we just use it as a means of restraint¡­¡±


    Then, themoners who had remained seated began bombarding Isolet with their questions all at once.


    Well, it was understandable for them to disy such fervor, since they had the opportunity to receive direct feedback from Isolet, who was hailed as the next Sword Saint.


    ¡°Do you think it¡¯s possible to attain a level where magic can be infused into swordsmanship?¡±


    ¡°¡­Hmm.¡±


    After answering themoners¡¯ questions for a while, Isolet fell silent and became lost in thought when someone asked her that question.


    ¡°You¡¯re chasing a dream.¡±


    An ordinary professor would have surely dismissed it as a fanciful notion.


    However, Isolet responded with a warm expression towards the student who raised the question.


    ¡°Thanks to those who have struggled to solve that mystery, swordsmanship has advanced tremendously over the past millennium.¡±


    Isolet said this and concluded with a smile.


    ¡°So perhaps you, or all of you, might be the ones to unravel that mystery. Now, let¡¯s end the questions here¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­What about you, Professor?¡±


    Just as she was about to dere the end of the Q&A session, she looked at the child who had asked her that question and became lost in thought once again.


    ¡°I¡¯ve hit a wall.¡±


    ¡°A wall?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Not just me, but the knightmander of the Royal Knights, the warriors of the Western Continent, and the Sword Emperors of the Eastern Continent. It is a cursed wall that none of the people who have dedicated themselves to swordsmanship over the past millennium have been able to ovee.¡±


    As the children swallowed their words at her statement, Isolet added in a faint voice with a wistful look in her eyes.


    ¡°¡­But I still believe. I hope that someday, one of my disciples or maybe their disciples will eventually break through that wall.¡±


    Silence engulfed the ssroom.


    ¡®¡­I can actually do that.¡¯


    As I listened to Isolet¡¯s speech, I became lost in my own thoughts quietly.


    ¡®Well, it¡¯s almost like a cheat for me.¡¯


    The reason I can infuse magic into my swordsmanship is due to the ¡®blessing of the stars¡¯ that I acquired abnormally during a fateful encounter.


    In other words, it wasn¡¯t a conventional way of oveing the wall.


    However, Isolet, who had calmly confessed to the children that she had reached the wall, possessed more than enough potential to surpass it.


    Her nickname, the ¡®Reincarnation of the Sword Saint,¡¯ wasn¡¯t in vain. It implied that she had the potential to rise to a position that was equal to that of the Sword Saint, who had made a significant contribution in defeating the Demon King a thousand years ago.


    So, if I started the Isolet Awakening Quest, which was likely to begin in the second year, she might also be able to infuse magic into her swordsmanship¡­


    ¡°Well, that¡¯s it for today¡¯s questions. Everyone except Frey, leave.¡±


    While I was engrossed in my thoughts, Isolet dismissed the students.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°What are you waiting for? Get out.¡±


    Isolet, who had sent out the five main heroines who had been staring at me until the end, finally turned her attention to me, who was now left alone with her.


    ¡°Are you nning to go to the ve market that opens tomorrow?¡±


    ¡°¡­How did you know about that?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not a fool, Frey. I know that much information.¡±


    With that, Isolet began to stare at me intensely.


    ¡°Don¡¯t go there, Frey.¡±


    ¡°Why not? It¡¯s not like I¡¯m the only one attending. The majority of the nobles in our ss will be participating, right?¡±


    ¡°¡­This is yourst chance.¡±


    Her tone turned cold, and as I furrowed my brow, she threatened me.


    ¡°You are my first disciple, the first bond I¡¯ve made in my life dedicated solely to swordsmanship. And as your homeroom professor at the academy, this is thest chance I¡¯m granting you.¡±


    ¡°What happens if I refuse?¡±


    ¡°¡­Henceforth, I will oppose you vehemently.¡±


    ¡°Haven¡¯t you been hostile to me since the beginning?¡±


    ¡°I mean, I¡¯ll exert political pressure.¡±


    Upon hearing that, I chuckled and said.


    ¡°You¡¯re trying to restrain me after severing ties with your own family? By what means?¡±


    ¡°There are plenty of ways. So, don¡¯t regret itter, and listen to me¡­¡±


    ¡°I refuse.¡±


    Isolet tried to speak patiently, but I paid no attention to her words. I got up from my seat, and made my way towards the exit.


    ¡°Is that your final answer?¡±


    ¡°Then, farewell.¡±


    Ignoring Isolet¡¯s trembling voice, I was about to leave when I heard her say,


    ¡°¡­I guess the rumor that your body is seriously wounded is true.¡±


    I stopped for a moment upon hearing her words.


    ¡°It¡¯s your own fault, Frey.¡±


    ¡°¡­Maybe so.¡±


    ¡°Be on your way.¡±


    Isolet nced at my trembling cane, and with an annoyed wave of her hand, dismissed me as if she didn¡¯t want to look at me any longer.


    ¡°¡­But, what kind of illness is it?¡±


    I didn¡¯t want to waste my energy here either, so I tried to leave the ssroom quickly. But she quietly asked me a question.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±


    I replied to her sullenly and muttered to myself as I stepped outside,


    ¡°¡­She¡¯s not worried about me again, is she?¡±


    Alongside Serena, Isolet was one of the few people who had been worried about me until she died in the previous round.


    That was why I told myself that I shouldn¡¯t let my guard down, even if I hadpletely disappointed her.


    If she starts worrying about me again, I might be swept away by the ensuing trials.


    ¡®So¡­ I have to nail this main quest.¡¯


    Thus, the ve market liberation mission was quite a significant turning point for me.


    By sessfullypleting this mission, the story of the first round will change. I will be recognized as a viin rather than just a scoundrel, alleviating my sister ¡®Aria¡¯ of her worries.


    Of course, I had no idea how to handle na¡¯s situation¡­ but if she possessed the Sun Mana, which was the strongest among the three light mana against dark magic, she should be able to endure somehow, right?


    ¡®¡­For now, I need to focus on the current quest.¡¯


    As I entertained such futile thoughts, I steeled my resolve and started walking forward.


    ¡°¡­Young Master.¡±


    Suddenly, Kania grabbed me from behind and stopped me.


    She must have been waiting for me toe out next to the ssroom.


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°¡­Are you alright?¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    Then, Kania suddenly started saying something strange.


    ¡°From what I can see, it seems like your heart is burdened with sorrow, Young Master.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean¡­?¡±


    ¡°Could it be that you¡¯ve been hiding your emotions all this while, putting on a carefree expression?¡±


    <b><i> What is Kania talking about? Me, sad? Concealing my emotions?</i></b>


    I was happy now that Isolet might be spared from the trials.


    So, I wasn¡¯t sad, and there was no need to hide my emotions¡­


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to hide your emotions from me anymore. You need not even maintain a fa?ade.¡±


    ¡°Kania, what have you been talking about since just now?¡±


    ¡°Are you truly oblivious to what I¡¯m saying?¡±


    Kania furrowed her brow and began to mutter.


    ¡°¡­You¡¯ve grown numb. You¡¯ve been through too much hardship.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­?¡±


    As I tilted my head and gazed at her, Kania sighed and approached me.


    ¡°I¡¯ll support you.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t need support; I have a cane¡­¡±


    ¡°Lean on me.¡±


    Without hesitation, Kania began supporting me, and soon a smile formed on her lips.


    ¡°The cane is good, but sometimes please use me too.¡±


    ¡°¡­Pfft.¡±


    As I burst intoughter at her joke, Kania looked at me with a smile of her own.


    ¡®I guess I¡¯ve really grown closer to Kania.¡¯


    I maintained my smile as I looked at her.


    Internally, I gently caressed my aching heart.


    Somehow, in Kania¡¯s presence, my increasingly useless mask seemed to mend itself.


    I quietly sank into my thoughts.


    ¡®¡­Seeing her read all that.¡¯


    Humans are often called adaptive animals.


    But even humans shouldn¡¯t adapt to emotional pain.


    That was because adapting to emotional pain mostly manifests as mental illness or aggression.


    ¡°I¡¯ll support you all the way to the dormitory. Let¡¯s review our ns for tomorrow there.¡±


    ¡°What about the others?¡±


    ¡°Do we really need to call everyone? Just the two of us can handle the inspection well enough¡­¡±


    But I had already adapted.


    So, what could I do about it?


    If I whined about it being tough or crumbled under the pressure, it would only harm me.


    That was why.


    I had faith in my strong mental resilience and looked forward to the eventual peace.


    ¡°We should do the inspection properly.¡±


    ¡°Since it¡¯s a n you¡¯ve made yourself, it will be perfect.¡±


    ¡°¡­Don¡¯t be too certain. It¡¯s a bad omen.¡±


    <strong><em>I¡¯ll just keep moving forward.</em></strong>


    <strong><em>Eventually, there will be light at the end.</em></strong>


    At that moment, as Frey was being supported by Kania and heading towards the dormitory¡­


    ¡°Everyone, I apologize for causing you so much trouble!¡±


    Thanks to the penalty, Ruby, who had been hospitalized, was now preparing to be discharged.


    ¡°Don¡¯t push yourself too hard from now on. You might copse again.¡±


    ¡°Bye, Ruby! Take care~!¡±


    Waving her hand at the people in the hospital who were saying goodbye, she bowed her head in gratitude.


    ¡°If you feel sick, let us know! If we collect money little by little, we can always get a Saintess to¡­¡±


    ¡°No, no! I¡¯m fine!¡±


    When the topic of the Saintess came up, Ruby hurriedly waved her hand to dismiss it.


    ¡°Well, I¡¯ll be going now!¡±


    With those words, Ruby left the hospital, bidding farewell to the warm smiles of the people.


    ¡°Now, it¡¯s about time¡­¡±


    She murmured with a smile.


    ¡°¡­to proceed with the main quest.¡±


    It was the moment when a crack appeared in Frey¡¯s otherwise perfect n.


    ¡°¡­Master.¡±


    <b><i>What is it?</i></b>


    ¡°I¡¯d like to take a vacation.¡±


    But that was the case for Ruby¡¯s n as well.


    <b><i> What? No way, you brat!! Didn¡¯t I tell you?! The Continental Magic Tower Exchange Conference is right around the corner!! You absolutely cannot miss that¡­</i></b>


    ¡°Then, I ask for your permission.¡±


    ¡°Wait a minute¡­! Damn it!! Why are all my disciples like this¡­!¡±


    re, who had concealed herself in a faint light¡­


    ¡°¡­This time, I will definitely gather the evidence.¡±


    She was ring at the information window floating in front of Ruby, who was wearing a robe with her hood up, from a distance.

 Chapter 127: - Insurrection

    <b>? </b><b>Insurrection</b> <b>?</b>


    ¡°Sigh¡­¡±


    As I arrived at the dormitory and settled down on the bed, I felt utterly drained of energy.


    Well, today¡¯s sses had kept me on edge, and my physical condition wasn¡¯t good to begin with, so this oue was only natural.


    ¡°¡­Ugh.¡±


    However, I don¡¯t have time to be this exhausted.


    I need to do a final check on the n to sessfullyplete the uing ve market quest.


    ¡°Master, please lie down for a moment. It¡¯s good to check, but don¡¯t you think your body also needs some rest?¡±


    Considering this, I tried to get up, but Kania pushed me back onto the bed, causing me to copse without any energy.


    ¡°¡­Alright.¡±


    I wanted to argue with the audacious maid who dared to push her master, but my bodycked the strength, so I just let it go.


    ¡°¡­Ugh.¡±


    Gazing at the ceiling with a bewildered expression, I noticed Kania lying beside me with a simrly dazed expression. I couldn¡¯t help butugh before asking her,


    ¡°Are you mimicking me right now, Kania?¡±


    ¡°¡­I-I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    Startled, Kania swiftly sat up on the bed, her eyes widening.


    ¡°Kania¡­ you¡¯ve been acting a bit strangetely.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean? If you tell me, I will correct it.¡±


    As I gazed at her hesitantly and asked her this, Kania replied with a calm expression and threw the question back at me.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, I feel like you¡¯re peering deep into my heart?¡±


    When I ask her in a low voice, Kania smiled and said.


    ¡°As I told you before, it means nothing to me, as I¡¯ve always served you, Master.¡±


    ¡°But, it¡¯s kind of different¡­ this feeling.¡±


    As I was about to express my doubts to her, I abruptly pushed away the system window that appeared in front of me, blocking my view.


    ¡°Damn it, I said I wouldn¡¯t do it, so why does it keep¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­Did you see the system window?¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    ¡°But, why are you so annoyed?¡±


    As she asked me that, I sighed and spoke with an annoyed voice.


    ¡°It¡¯s because of these sudden quests that keep popping up.¡±


    ¡°Sudden quests?¡±


    With a puzzled expression at the mention of sudden quests, the sudden quest window I had pushed away was still blinking next to Kania.


    Staring at the sudden quest window, I quietly reached out for it.


    ¡°Are you going to ept it?¡±


    ¡°No, I¡¯m going to reject it.¡±


    As I said that with a determined expression, Kania posed a question with a curious look on her face.


    ¡°Do you have a specific reason for rejecting it? From what I¡¯ve gathered, clearing quests can yield valuable rewards or points.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s true. And sudden quests provide quite a wide range of rewardspared to main quests.¡±


    ¡°Then, why are you rejecting it?¡±


    Upon hearing that, I sighed and responded.


    ¡°Because every sudden quest I have received till this point is screwed up.¡±


    Sudden Quest: Stress Relief!


    <strong>Quest Content: </strong>Choose one anonymous woman, y rough with her, break her, and alleviate your stress levels!


    <strong>Reward: </strong>Random Item


    <strong>ept/Reject</strong>


    As I finished speaking and pressed reject, the blinking quest window in front of me vanished instantly.


    ¡°Come to think of it, since you woke up a few days ago, you¡¯ve been getting irritated while waving your arms in the air.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, sudden quests are influenced by umted stacks.¡±


    Having stared at the blinking system window for a while, I began exining while responding to Kania¡¯s sharp question.


    ¡°Remember when I said that I could theoretically clear up to 5 stacks? That¡¯s because of these sudden quests.¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡±


    ¡°When the stack is low, sudden quests assign trivial missions with insignificant rewards. As the stacks umte, sudden quests be more stimting, violent, or provocative.¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­¡±


    ¡°Or else they demand high-intensity self-sacrifice. Of course, the rewards escte ordingly.¡±


    Upon hearing that, Kania¡¯s expression hardened.


    Feeling grateful for her sympathy towards myplicated emotions, I soon spoke with a gloomy expression.


    ¡°My ancestor said that the anonymous clear records recorded in the ¡®leaderboard¡¯ system must have made the most of these sudden quests.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡±


    ¡°In the case of having 5 stacks, there¡¯s only a few months left¡­ No matter how many points we gather, it¡¯s impossible to awaken the hero¡¯s armament within that time, so that¡¯s the spection.¡±


    ¡°Then, why don¡¯t you also utilize the ¡®sudden quests¡¯? Just choose the ones with less provocative content, right?¡±


    At Kania¡¯s cautious suggestion, I silently nodded in response.


    ¡°I¡¯ve thought about that too. I could barely manage up to 2 stacks with just the main quests, but as soon as I reached 3 stacks, time became tight and sudden quests became essential.¡±


    ¡°I see, then¡­¡±


    ¡°So, I n to only ept sudden quests that require self-sacrifice.¡±


    ¡°What!?¡±


    As I said that, Kania disyed a bewildered expression.


    ¡°My ancestor warned that although sudden quests somehow aid in clearing the game as the stacks umted¡­ the story would be even more grim.¡±


    ¡°Th-That means¡­¡±


    ¡°Yes, there will be numerous orders tomit unforgivable crimes. And that doesn¡¯t align with my purpose.¡±


    ¡°So¡­ you¡¯re choosing only the quests that require self-sacrifice among them?¡±


    As I silently affirmed Kania¡¯s incredulous question, she suddenly started rummaging through her belongings.


    ¡°Um, how much time do you have left exactly? Do you really need to proceed with the sudden quests?¡±


    ¡°I have about a year and a few months remaining since I reached 3 stacks. So, I need to start sorting them out from today¡­¡±


    ¡°Huh, what?¡±


    While I replied with a wry smile, Kania suddenly widened her eyes and said,


    ¡°Young Master, please look at this!¡±


    ¡°¡­Huh?¡±


    I was momentarily perplexed by Kania¡¯s awkward behavior, but then I froze as I looked at the lifespan-measuring device she had pulled out.


    ¡°¡­What? My life-span hasn¡¯t decreased?¡±


    The date disyed on the device was the same as the date I had checked before copsing.


    ¡°This¡­ this is strange¡­? This shouldn¡¯t be happening¡­?¡±


    For a brief moment, I nkly stared at the date, tapping on the device and rubbing my eyes.


    The date remained the same.


    <strong>Stacks:</strong> 3


    <strong>Special Stack:</strong> 1


    ¡°What in the world¡­?¡±


    I opened the system window to verify if I had misread the stacks, but as expected, there were exactly three stacks that reduced my lifespan.


    <b><i> However, why didn¡¯t my lifespan decrease?</i></b>


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on, but¡­ since your lifespan hasn¡¯t decreased, do you no longer need to rely on sudden quests?¡±


    ¡°¡­Uh, um?¡±


    As confusion clouded my mind, Kania, who had been watching me, casually threw a question at me.


    ¡°Well, I¡¯ll obviously have to do them if an appropriate questes up¡­ but for now, I guess I don¡¯t need to rely on them?¡±


    ¡°¡­That¡¯s a relief.¡±


    After hearing my answer, Kania immediatelyposed herself and nodded.


    ¡®Something seemed strange for a while¡­¡¯


    ¡°How difficult are these sudden quests?¡±


    While I was suspiciously looking at Kania, I began answering her question that was suddenly thrown at me.


    ¡°As the stacks increase, the difficulty level bes devilish. That¡¯s why my ancestor believed that clearing them was only theoretically possible. Honestly, I¡¯m in a precarious situation, with my lifespan barely hanging on and my vitality at its lowest, making the clear rate extremely low.¡±


    ¡°But didn¡¯t you say there were ¡®clear records¡¯?¡±


    ¡°¡­As I mentioned earlier, there are only a few clear records, all of them anonymous, with detailed information kept private. And without ess to those records, my ancestor was the closest person to clearing it.¡±


    Having said that, I softly asked Kania, who was nodding, a question.


    ¡°But Kania.¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    ¡°Are you hiding something from me?¡±


    Upon hearing that, Kania shrugged her shoulders.


    ¡°Me?¡±


    As I looked at her, I quietly fell into thought.


    ¡®¡­Indeed, it seems Kania did something.¡¯


    Lately, Kania¡¯s affection for me had increased, and she disyed a deep understanding of my emotions.


    A few nights ago, she subtly hinted that the system I had was rted to the demon lord.


    And, above all, her suspicious behavior when she informed me that my lifespan hadn¡¯t been reduced just now.


    ¡®Could it be that the magic from that time was sessful?¡¯


    For a moment, I recalled the soul-swapping magic and was horrified, but I quickly dismissed the thought.


    I had clearly torn the magic circle in half back then.


    And if my soul had been switched, I should have been in Kania¡¯s body now, rather than my own.


    <b><i> So, what did Kania do?</i></b>


    ¡°Kania, what exactly did you¡­¡±


    <i>¨C Knock, knock, knock!</i>


    As I tried to question Kania again since I couldn¡¯te up with any clever ideas, I stopped talking at the sound of a knock on the door and rose from my seat.


    ¡°Frey.¡±


    ¡°Hello.¡±


    Upon opening the door, I saw Irina and na.


    ¡°What brings you here?¡±


    ¡°Since tomorrow is the big day, we need to review the n.¡±


    ¡°Is Serena not with you?¡±


    ¡°Serena¡¯s memories are sealed right now, so she¡¯s locked up in her room alone.¡±


    ¡°¡­I see.¡±


    Kania, who had been eyeing the two cautiously, rxed and smiled upon hearing that Serena wasn¡¯t present.


    ¡°Well, then let¡¯s all review the n together¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­Kania, we can talkter.¡±


    Interrupting Kania¡¯s words, I whispered in a soft voice.


    ¡°Alright, I briefly exined itst time, but my n is quite simple.¡±


    Rising from my seat and leaving Kania with her wavering gaze behind, I raised my voice.


    ¡°In this ve market quest, where numerous characters and various groups are intertwined¡­¡±


    Gathering starlight on my fingertip, I drew a map of the ve market in midair as I spoke.


    ¡°¡­I will assume the role of the viin, and under my false identity, all of you will be heroes.¡±


    The review that started like this continued untilte into the night.


    In the depths of the night, when even the moon and stars appeared blurry.


    ¡°Hmm hmm? Hmm?¡±


    Walking briskly down a back alley, Ferloche Astede hummed a tune while reading the letter in her hand.


    <b>¨C </b><b><i>Considering Frey¡¯s past actions and attitude, it is almost certain that he¡¯s plotting something at the uing ve market. Therefore, as his supervisor, I, Isolet, would like to entrust you, as his partner and the Saintess, a significant role¡­</i></b>


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Isolet! I¡¯ll stop Frey¡¯s wicked n!¡±


    Confidently uttering those words, she tucked the letter into her pocket and entered an old store with a smile.


    ¡°Hello! Is this the scroll shop?¡±


    ¡°¡­<i>Yawn</i>.¡±


    As she cheerfully called out, the owner, who was sitting at the counter, yawned and rose from his seat.


    ¡°What brings you here?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m going to participate in a big event soon! So, please give me something useful!¡±


    Ferloche approached the owner with sparkling eyes and made her request.


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure what event you¡¯re participating in, but if you need offensive scrolls, try this section, and for defensive scrolls, that section¡­¡±


    ¡°I told you, I¡¯m participating in a big event!¡±


    Seeing that she didn¡¯t borate on the event, the owner assumed it must be a delicate matter.


    ¡°Alright, then let me show you these forbidden scrolls¡­¡±


    ¡°I said I¡¯m participating in a big event!¡±


    Ferloche¡¯s once bright smile gradually faded, and the owner frowned before rummaging through a storage room.


    ¡°Alright, alright. Sometimes we have customers looking for something like this. This scroll offers a perfect, untraceable magical death and has been aged for a thousand years¡­¡±


    The owner took out an old, musty scroll and started to boast, but.


    <i>¨C Swoosh!</i>


    At that moment, Ferloche¡¯s smilepletely disappeared and threw a punch at him with all her might.


    <i>¨C Crash!</i>


    As a result, the shop waspletely wrecked.


    ¡°¡­I told you, I¡¯m participating in a big event!?¡±


    Ferloche, still extending her hand amidst the chaos, spoke coldly to the cloud of dust before her eyes.


    <i>¨C Whoosh¡­</i>


    ¡°¡­Sigh.¡±


    As the dust cleared, the owner was revealed.


    ¡°Really?¡±


    The owner, who always appeared rxed andnguid, widened his eyes, utterly bewildered.


    <i>¨C Fzzzt¡­</i>


    With one hand, he blocked Ferloche¡¯s punch, which was imbued with the blessing of the Sun God, causing a dazzling sh of starlight to scatter as he spoke.


    ¡°There¡¯s only one chance. If we fail, it¡¯s all over.¡±


    ¡°¡­Unhelpful bystander god.¡±


    ¡°Sigh, I¡¯m going crazy. It¡¯s not like I want to be a bystander; I¡¯m forced to be one¡­¡±


    <i>¨C Fzzzt!!!</i>


    As he spoke with a flustered tone to Ferloche, she tightened her grip on his hand, and he sighed.


    ¡°Alright, finally revealing the truth. It feels good, but¡­ I wonder if you and the others can bear the responsibility for that sin¡­¡±


    <i>¨C Fzzzt!!</i>


    ¡°Fine.¡±


    As Ferloche tightened her grip again, the owner, with a solemn expression, handed her a scroll.


    ¡°Remember, you need to activate it when the trial begins¡­¡±


    ¡°Thank you! Take care!¡±


    Ferloche, whose expression had be cheerful again, bowed to him and stepped out of the shop.


    ¡°May fortune smile upon you¡­¡±


    The owner quietly muttered, pulling a bottle of wine from his pocket.


    ¡°¡­Ferloche Astede.¡±

 Chapter 128: - Quest to Liberate the Slave Market

    <b>? </b><b>Quest to Liberate the ve Market</b> <b>?</b>


    I was a beastkin from the fox tribe, living in a mountain vige in the eastern continent.


    Born as the youngest daughter of the tribe chief, I represented the lineage of the fox tribe beastkin, and was a brave warrior.


    ¡°¡­It¡¯s cold.¡±


    But now, I found myself trapped in a cold and dreary prison cell.


    ¡°Well, this is the beastkin corner! It¡¯s one of the most popr corners in our market!¡±


    ording to the humans¡¯ words, it seems that I have been captured and brought to a ve market.


    What made it even worse was that I was taken to a ve market in the southern continent, far away from my homnd.


    ¡°Sigh¡­¡±


    Where did it all go wrong?


    Was it so wrong to desire freedom?


    ¡°What are they? Fox beastkin?¡±


    ¡°Oh my, how cute. Look at those ears perking up.¡±


    As I curled up, lost in my thoughts, I heard the mor of voices around me.


    ¡°¡­Leave it, those ones are very expensive.¡±


    ¡°But they¡¯re so cute¡­¡±


    I opened my eyes slightly to see people in strange clothes gazing at me with curiosity.


    ¡°Grrr¡­¡±


    ¡°Look at it baring its teeth!¡±


    ¡°Wow¡­ it¡¯s really cute.¡±


    I tried to intimidate them by baring my teeth, frustrated at being treated like a spectacle, but they only stared at me more intently than before.


    It was shameful for a proud fox tribe warrior to not be able to intimidate an opponent, despite my earnest efforts.


    ¡°Humans, get lost.¡±


    Finally, unable to endure it any longer, I spat out the words while gripping the bars of the cell.


    ¡°It talks? Amazing.¡±


    ¡°Brother, please buy me one of those!¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s beyond our budget. Young and na?ve beastkin like that are very expensive. Besides, it¡¯s from the eastern continent, not the western one, so it¡¯s premium¡­¡±


    They continued to treat me like a meremodity.


    <i>¨C p!!</i>


    ¡°¡­Cough!¡±


    As I felt indignant about this reality, a sharp whipshed out at me.


    How was it possible that these sturdy cell bars failed to shield me from the whip¡¯s impact that came from the outside?


    Was this the sorcery that the adults used to talk about?


    ¡°Quietly blend in with the others over there.¡±


    The man holding the whip looked at me with disdain as he spoke.


    ¡°You pathetic little creature.¡±


    ¡°Ugh¡­¡±


    I could easily bite a cheeky guy like him to death with my teeth¡­


    ¡®It¡¯s heavy¡­¡¯


    Ever since I put on this strange bracelet on my arm, I couldn¡¯t muster any strength.


    Though it appeared like a very thin and ordinary bracelet, why does it make me so weak?


    Could this be sorcery as well?


    ¡°You little brat¡­!¡±


    As I was thinking, the guy raised the whip above his head again.


    ¡°Ugh¡­¡±


    ¡°Right, stay there until a suitable masteres along.¡±


    I wasn¡¯t afraid of a whip.


    As a candidate for the next Chieftain of the esteemed fox tribe beastkin, I wouldn¡¯t yield merely because a human¡¯s whip caused pain.


    ¡°Whimper¡­¡±


    ¡°Sister, I¡¯m cold¡­ I¡¯m hungry¡­¡±


    ¡°Shh, be quiet¡­!¡±


    I backed down because I was concerned that the young fox tribe children behind me would get hurt.


    If there was no one behind me, I would have resisted until the end, even if it meant my body was shattered.


    <b><i> ¡­Seriously.</i></b>


    ¡°Sister with the weird tail, please lend me your tail!¡±


    ¡°¡­I told you to be quiet!¡±


    Silently blending in with the group, I crouched down when a cheeky little child pointed at my tail and spoke.


    An irritating child who had been pestering me to lend my tail for days, even though we weren¡¯t close.


    <b><i> By the way, what¡¯s so strange about my soft, fluffy, and pretty tail?</i></b>


    Though, looking around, everyone else did have different tail shapes than mine.


    As the only fox beastkin from the Eastern Continent, I could understand why they might find it strange¡­


    ¡°So soft~¡±


    ¡°Huh.¡±


    The little one who had been curiously staring at my tail decided toy down on it, using it as a makeshift pillow.


    ¡®¡­Such a foolish child.¡¯


    While the other children huddled together, shivering in fear and terror, I couldn¡¯t understand why this one was so nonchnt.


    Was it because they had confidence in their own abilities? No, that was not it. Reflecting on that time, there was no one stronger than me here.


    <b><i> Maybe it¡¯s because they¡¯re still too young to fully grasp the situation they¡¯re in?</i></b>


    ¡°I¡¯m-I¡¯m sorry! My sibling is still immature¡­¡±


    While I was looking at the child using my tail as a pillow with a slightly annoyed expression, their older sister apologized to me.


    ¡°¡­It¡¯s okay.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll lend my tail.¡±


    I replied to her in my still awkward grasp of themonnguage. Given that she was probably from the Western Continent, she should be able to understand this much.


    ¡°Th-Thank you¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡±


    Seeing the sister express her gratitude to me, it seemed that she had understood well.


    After all, lending my precious tail deserved words of appreciation. If she hadn¡¯t shown gratitude, I would¡¯ve been genuinely upset.


    ¡°Hmm? What¡¯s that?¡±


    As I focused my attention on the child snuggling on my tail, a sound came from outside the cell bars again.


    ¡°Ah, yes! That¡¯s a fox beastkin! They reside in both the Western Continent¡¯s ins and the Eastern Continent¡¯s mountainous areas, characterized by their unique beauty, beautiful tails, and agile movements¡­¡±


    ¡°How much?¡±


    ¡°Ah, yes! If you check this specification sheet for detailed prices¡­¡±


    I turned my head to see what was going on and saw a fat noble looking at us with greedy eyes.


    ¡°Ugh¡­¡±


    A wave of fear swept through everyone around me.


    After all, if we were to fall into the clutches of someone like him, it would be the end for us.


    Unlike the Eastern Continent, where our tribe was well taken care of and revered, and the Western Continent, which was a paradise for beastkin, this ce resembled nothing short of hell.


    ¡°No, I don¡¯t want¡­!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not allowed¡­!¡±


    Look at that. Right next to me, a young beastkin child was being sold at a meager price.


    ¡°Please, buy me too!! I beg you! I¡¯ll do anything!!¡±


    Could I hear the desperate pleas of a mother beastkin, left with nothing but her child, pleading to be bought?


    ¡°Please! I beg you¡­ Aahh!!¡±


    ¡°¡­What a low-grade product, with only one eye.¡±


    Could I witness a heartless ve trader callously kicking her away, saying she has no value as a product?


    ¡°I don¡¯t want this! Let me go!!¡±


    ¡°Rather¡­ just kill me¡­¡±


    ¡°Please, don¡¯t hit me. I beg you¡­¡±


    And within this cursed space where such atrocities were an everyday urrence, could they not hear the screams and groans that filled the air?


    ¡°If you don¡¯t shut up and go to the waiting room, I¡¯ll buy one of yourrades and kill them in front of you.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. In a matter of days, you¡¯ll lose that spirit and be wailing under me.¡±


    ¡°Tsk, you¡¯ve caused damage to the merchandise. I told you to go easy.¡±


    <b><i> Are you really human?</i></b>


    <b><i> You who look down on us, disregard us, and reduce us to ves¡­ Are you not demons rather than humans?</i></b>


    ¡°Over there, I want that one.¡±


    The fat noble who had been watching us extended his hand towards me.


    No, to be more precise, he pointed at the child who had been resting on my tail.


    ¡°Yes, just sign here, please. Shall we send the child to the waiting room? Or would you prefer to take them with you?¡±


    ¡°¡­Thetter seems more fun.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll follow your orders.¡±


    The fate of the sleeping child, more innocent than me, oblivious to the harshness of the world, was decided by a single piece of paper and a stroke of a pen.


    Condemned to a life as a ¡®ve,¡¯ a status forbidden in the Southern Continent.


    ¡°Have you conducted the minor inspections?¡±


    ¡°Yes, of course. They have never been ill, never sustained injuries,pletely unblemished¡­¡±


    As I watched the two of them continue their transaction calmly amidst such heinous acts, I thought.


    ¡®No more¡­¡¯


    Quietly sifting through my belongings, I muttered under my breath.


    ¡®I can no longer endure this.¡¯


    I already had a usible n.


    Though it was a bit of a bother because the bracelet had some sort of curse or enchantment on it, there was also a saying that if you keep your wits about you even in a tiger¡¯s den, you can survive.


    If only I could direct the small knife I had secretly hidden within my belongings toward the fat man¡¯s throat.


    If I could create even the slightest opening like that.


    <b><i> Wouldn¡¯t there be at least a glimmer of hope?</i></b>


    ¡®At the very least, it¡¯s better than bing a sex ve to those bastards.¡¯


    <b><i> I am a proud foxkin. Rather than bing a ve to humans, I would rather fight and die.</i></b>


    And who knows, maybe I can create an opportunity for the others behind me to escape.


    <b><i> It¡¯s not as if I enjoy helping others, but if I¡¯m risking my life, once in a while is fine.</i></b>


    <b><i> It¡¯s definitely not because I¡¯ve be attached to them.</i></b>


    ¡°Human! Instead of that one, take me¡­!¡±


    I finished my thoughts and tried to run toward the cage, screaming, but then¡­


    ¡°Purchase all the beastkin here.¡±


    ¡°¡­Huh?¡±


    Suddenly, a man approached from the adjacent cage and spoke, making me freeze in ce.


    ¡°Lord? What are you¡­¡±


    ¡°Include the beastkin that man was buying.¡±


    <b><i> What is this sudden turn of events?</i></b>


    <b><i> What¡¯s happening?</i></b>


    ¡°Hey, you. What do you think you¡¯re doing¡­ Eek.¡±


    ¡°¡­Do you have anyints when I¡¯m just following the rules?¡±


    ¡°No, not at all! Hehe. It¡¯s been quite some time, hasn¡¯t it? I hope you¡¯ve been well¡­¡±


    The portly man, who was about to angrily protest, now bowed before the silver-haired boy who announced he would buy all of us.


    Judging by the fact that he didn¡¯t hesitate to say he would buy everyone and the way the portly man groveled in front of him, the boy appeared to be a high-ranking noble.


    ¡®¡­This might be a stroke of luck.¡¯


    At first, I was taken aback, but then I realized that this could be an opportunity.


    If I could take that frail-looking boy as a hostage, who appeared to be on the verge of copse at any moment, my hostage n might actually seed.


    ¡°Hey, boy! Take me¡­¡±


    ¡°So, how are you going to handle the ves¡­?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll just take that one over there with me. Send the rest to the waiting room.¡±


    ¡°Understood!¡±


    As I was about to shout at the boy, he pointed at me.


    <b><i> Eek¡­</i></b>


    ¡°Tsk, I would have preferred that man from earlier.¡±


    With a click of his tongue, the guard opened the cell door, and I stood before him, casting a side nce.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­.¡±


    <strong><em> For now, I must endure whatever he does to me here.</em></strong>


    <strong><em> Only then I will have a chance to escape this wretched ce.</em></strong>


    And with it, a chance to ¡®break out.¡¯


    Suppressing my temper and being as submissive as possible¡­


    ¡°You¡¯re cute, you know.¡±


    ¡°Grr¡­¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    Unconsciously, I bared my teeth.


    This wasn¡¯t the Eastern Continent, where beastkin were revered as sacred beings.


    The person putting a cor around my neck was not a viger who would bow down and beg, offering me food at the mere disy of my teeth.


    ¡°Good, you¡¯re well-behaved.¡±


    ¡°¡­Hmph.¡±


    And so, with a cor around my neck, I moved forward while being petted on the head like somemon dog.


    ¡°I wonder if I should show off to my friends.¡±


    ¡®¡­Should I kill him?¡¯


    It seemed I was with a man who seemed more suited to be a corpse rather than a hostage.


    At that moment, when the fox beastkin was harboring such terrifying thoughts.


    ¡®Has everyone sessfully infiltrated?¡¯


    Frey, who had started to take her around after purchasing her, posed that question through themunication magic tool he had prepared in advance.


    <strong><i>¨C This is na. I¡¯ve infiltrated the first floor with my close aides and some members of the Royal Knights.</i></strong>


    <strong><i>¨C This is Irina, I have located the cab you mentioned. The magic appears to be iplete¡­ Do I need to finish it from now on?</i></strong>


    <strong><i>¨C This is Kania. My lord, who is that woman? Please don¡¯t tell me she¡¯s another sub-heroine¡­</i></strong>


    In an instant, multiple voices flowed into his head simultaneously.


    <strong><i>¨C Yes, Lord Frey.</i></strong>


    <strong><i>¨C I am Dmir Khan, leading the Demon Army¡¯sbat officers, and we have sessfully infiltrated as well.</i></strong>


    After briefly closing his eyes to discern the distinct voices, Frey said.


    ¡°Alright, then¡­¡±


    As thest low voice came in, he said with a triumphant smile,


    ¡°Everyone, begin.¡±


    With those words, the curtains lifted on the quest to liberate the ve market.

 Chapter 129: - Huge Variable

    <b>? </b><b>Huge Variable</b> <b>?</b>


    ¡°Oh my, Lord Frey! Have you arrived? We sincerely wee you to our ve market!¡±


    As Frey walked forward with the fox beastkin, someone approached him with a friendly expression and greeted him.


    ¡°If only I had been present during your previous visit, I could have served you better! It¡¯s such a pity! If there¡¯s any assistance or aid you require¡­¡±


    ¡°Enough with the fuss.¡±


    Frey cut off his words wearing an irritated expression, and whispered to the man still smiling brightly at him,


    ¡°Should the person in charge of the ve market be doing this?¡±


    ¡°Ha ha, don¡¯t worry! Given the unprecedented scale this time, we have been meticulously cautious in hiring our staff! That¡¯s why it will run smoothly even without me!¡±


    Upon hearing the man¡¯s slightly condescending voice akin to that of a shrewd businessman, Frey asked.


    ¡°So, what brings you here?¡±


    Frowning slightly, he asked again.


    ¡°Ah, well, I have a few questions to ask you!¡±


    With his ever-so-friendly smile, the man began his story.


    ¡°Have you decided to sweep up all the beastkin ves today?¡±


    ¡°What are you insinuating?¡±


    ¡°What do I mean? Aren¡¯t you depleting the beastkin poption right now, Lord Frey?¡±


    The man uttered, soon wearing a mischievous expression, and continued,


    ¡°Well, if it¡¯s Lord Frey, not even all the female ves here would be enough, right? You have quite the reputation in that regard¡­¡±


    ¡°What are you trying to say?¡±


    As Frey asked in a cold voice, the man rubbed his hands together and got to the crux of the matter.


    ¡°So, how many are you nning to buy today?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll buy as many as I want, is there a problem?¡±


    ¡°Um, well¡­ under normal circumstances, I would be ted to hear that answer¡­¡±


    As Frey responded calmly, the man began to appear slightly troubled.


    ¡°Um, don¡¯t you know, Lord Frey? Amongst the visitors attending our market today, there are numerous VIPs.¡±


    ¡°So, what¡¯s the point?¡±


    ¡°Well, the thing is, if Lord Frey monopolizes the ves, um¡­ how should I put it? Not everyone would be satisfied.¡±


    In order to persuade the typically self-centered Frey, the man desperately tried to convey his message with the utmost effort.


    At that juncture, VIPs who couldn¡¯t buy the ves they desired due to Frey¡¯s prior purchases had already begun to voice their dissent.


    ¡°A monopoly? Can¡¯t they just pay a higher amount and buy them? Hasn¡¯t this been the established system for a long time?¡±


    ¡°Well, to pay more than the amount you paid, Lord Frey¡­ Even for nobles, it would be quite a burden.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    As Frey scratched his head at that, the man began to plead with a pitiful expression.


    ¡°Please, Lord Frey! I never thought I¡¯d say this, but could you take it a little easy¡­¡±


    ¡°Fine.¡±


    ¡°¡­Huh?¡±


    The man, who had expected an enraged Frey to punch him, was bewildered when Frey surprisingly agreed.


    ¡°I have a limited amount of money to spend. I was nning to cut back anyway.¡±


    ¡°Oh, is that so? Anyway, understood! Thank you!¡±


    The man, who had been flustered for a while, hastily bowed in gratitude when Frey responded with a bitter expression.


    ¡°¡­Hehe.¡±


    ¡°Do you have more questions?¡±


    Just as Frey was about to leave the corridor with the fox beastkin in tow, he nced at the man for a moment, turned his head, and asked as the man quietly followed him.


    ¡°Well, I do, but it¡¯s not a big deal! Just a simple survey!¡±


    ¡°A survey?¡±


    ¡°Yes, we¡¯ve been conducting a preference survey among VIPs regarding the market ves!¡±


    As Frey furrowed his eyebrows, the man began to ask questions with a smile.


    ¡°What¡¯s your favorite type of ve? What race? Age range? Build?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m busy right now, so let¡¯s do thister¡­¡±


    ¡°Oh, speaking of which, this one¡­ is a fox beastkin, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    As Frey stepped back from the man who approached with a gleam in his eyes, the man turned his gaze to the beastkin beside Frey.


    ¡°Let¡¯s see¡­ Judging by the tail¡¯s shape and color, it¡¯s from the mountains of the Eastern Continent. Wow, your discerning eye is truly amazing. Such a specimen only appears once a decade¡­¡±


    After swiftly deducing some information merely by ncing at the beastkin, he murmured with a regretful expression.


    ¡°If I had noticed her earlier, I would have made her an exclusive item and utilized her for entertaining guests, but since she¡¯s already sold, there¡¯s nothing I can do.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t seem to know everything about this ce either, do you?¡±


    ¡°Of course not! The scale of this ce is so huge! Even though I¡¯m very knowledgeable in this field, there are limits to what I can do!¡±


    ¡°¡­Yeah, I figured.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    Hearing that, Frey, who had murmured with a meaningful expression, soon smiled and said.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing. Anyway, I¡¯m going to take my newly purchased ve for a stroll.¡±


    ¡°Have a good time! By the way, there¡¯s a secret rest area for nobles across from the waiting room!¡±


    Leaving the man who bowed his head behind, Frey began transmitting telepathic messages while avoiding the gaze of the fox beastkin who continued to re at him.


    <i> ¡°Did you all hear that? Even the person in charge doesn¡¯t know everything. So, adapt more flexibly depending on the situation. And don¡¯t forget the location of the secret rest area.¡±</i>


    Once again, Frey transmitted telepathic messages to everyone and started to walk slowly down the corridor, relying on his cane.


    ¡°Human.¡±


    ¡°¡­Hmm?¡±


    As Frey walked down the corridor for a while, he nced back at the fox beastkin who had called him with a puzzled expression.


    ¡°Where are you going?¡±


    As the fox beastkin quietly stared at Frey and posed a question, he responded with a ridiculous expression.


    ¡°Your form of addressing me is a mess, and you even dare to use informal speech. It seems you are unaware of your ce; one word from me and you¡¯re done.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not familiar with the Southern Continentnguage. So, please understand¡­ Ugh!¡±


    The fox beastkin, who was replying in a hushed voice, suddenly started to choke as Frey abruptly yanked hard on her cor.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t know it, you shouldn¡¯t speak so casually until you be ustomed to it.¡±


    ¡°Cough, choke! Ugh¡­¡±


    As the fox beastkin grabbed her throat and teared up, Frey looked at her for a moment and then gently tugged on the leash to signal her to start walking.


    ¡°¡­Human.¡±


    ¡°Ugh.¡±


    As they once again proceeded along the quiet corridor again for a while, Frey turned his head with an annoyed expression upon hearing the fox beastkin¡¯s low voice once more.


    ¡°Are you fearless? Or do you want to die?¡±


    ¡°I have a question.¡±


    Staring at Frey with an intense gaze, the fox beastkin asked in a cold voice.


    ¡°Why do you do this? This kind of thing?¡±


    ¡°¡­What?¡±


    Unconsciously, she tightened her grip on the shiny de concealed in her hands.


    ¡°Why did you buy the children who were with me?¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡±


    Until now, her predatory instincts had been fully awakened.


    ¡°It¡¯s been a while since Ist encountered an untrained ve. A ve who remains oblivious to their own situation is also a rarity. It¡¯ll be fun to break you.¡±


    ¡°Answer me, human.¡±


    ¡°Are you really asking because you don¡¯t know?¡±


    With a sneer, Frey replied to her.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to lock them all up in my cer and turn them into sex ves. You, especially being a rare beauty, will be exclusively mine.¡±


    ¡°¡­They¡¯re young.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Younger than me and even younger than you.¡±


    Her grip on the concealed de tightened as she growled menacingly.


    ¡°Unable to feel the weight of conscience¡­Ugh!¡±


    At that moment, Frey forcefully yanked her cor once more.


    ¡®¡­This is my chance!¡¯


    And that was the moment she had been waiting for since she had grasped the de.


    <i> Swish!</i>


    ¡°¡­Huff.¡±


    In the blink of an eye, the de was poised at Frey¡¯s throat.


    Despite being significantly weakened by the bracelet, she used her unique agility and the force from Frey¡¯s pull to create her own triumph.


    ¡°¡­Human, don¡¯t move.¡±


    Having seeded in her rebellion, she pressed herself against Frey, who was wearing a stiff expression, and began to whisper in a cold voice.


    ¡°Your life is now mine.¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡±


    ¡°Yes. So, you must obey mymands.¡±


    At her words, Frey began to smile.


    ¡°What¡¯s so funny, human?¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s nothing. Just¡­¡±


    As the fox beastkin increased the pressure on the de against his throat, and asked for a reason, Frey replied with a look of amusement.


    ¡°It¡¯s the first time a ve has attacked me. I find it somewhat intriguing.¡±


    ¡°Can¡¯t you understand the situation? Human? You¡¯re now¡­¡±


    ¡°Regardless, you cannot harm me.¡±


    As he said that and reached for her throat, the fox beastkin frowned and tried to stab the de slightly into his neck, but¡­


    ¡°¡­Huh?¡±


    The de, which had been aimed sharply at Frey¡¯s throat,


    No matter how much force she exerted,


    It didn¡¯t budge an inch.


    ¡°Why is that? You said my life is yours?¡±


    ¡°What¡­ What is this? Why¡­¡±


    As she was puzzled by the strange phenomenon, she started to look confused when Frey, who had extended his hand toward her, began to gently stroke her throat.


    ¡°The bracelet you¡¯re wearing is not solely imbued with a weakening curse.¡±


    ¡°A¡­ curse?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. In addition to the weakening curse, the bracelet also contains a ¡®curse of obedience¡¯.¡±


    As he said that, Frey whispered softly into her ear.


    ¡°Don¡¯t move and stay still.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.!¡±


    Then, her body froze in an instant.


    ¡°Ugh, ugh¡­¡±


    The fox beastkin, who had been desperately struggling to break free from the situation, soon realized that it was futile and looked forward.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­Hehe.¡±


    And at that moment, she began to feel fear for the first time.


    The shock of having a boy, who seemed to be no match for her, gently caressing her defenseless neck.


    On the other side of his hand, the cor that was gradually tightening, began cutting off the oxygen supply.


    For the first time in her life, she experienced the eerie and chilling power called ¡®magic¡¯.


    ¡°Ugh, ugh¡­¡±


    These realizations led her toprehend the true nature of oppression for the first time in her life.


    Not the justifiable and reasonable oppression enforced by the vige¡¯s rules or the control of the adults, but rather a violent and irrational oppression.


    The fear of having to be a ything for the man in front of her for the rest of her life, a fear that gripped her after she had fled the vige in search of freedom, was enough to paralyze her reasoning.


    ¡°I-I¡¯m sorry¡­¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°I-I made a mistake¡­ I apologize for my mistake. So, please stop now¡­¡±


    That¡¯s why she even apologized to the human, whom she had secretly looked down on in her heart.


    ¡°Hehe¡­¡±


    Frey quietly sped her throat.


    For some reason, he didn¡¯t tighten his grip, but simply wrapped his small hand around her throat.


    ¡®Is he implying that he can kill me anytime¡­?¡¯


    However, the hidden meaning of his action that she guessed only intensified her fear.


    ¡°Please, spare¡­¡±


    As a result, before she knew it, she was pleading with Frey with a sob.


    ¡°¡­Please spare me.¡±


    No matter how much she had prided herself as a noble member of the fox tribe and a great warrior, the irrational evil she had encountered for the first time in the vast world was not something a young fox beastkin, who had been worshiped by the vigers and inexperienced in life¡¯s trials, could handle.


    <i> Swoosh¡­</i>


    ¡°Hehe¡­¡±


    As a result, the fox beastkin, who had beenpletely consumed by fear, experienced a chilling sensation whenever Frey¡¯s touch brushed against her neck, as though her throat were on the verge of snapping.


    And so, she could only endure what felt like an eternally silent passage of time.


    ¡°¡­What¡¯s your name?¡±


    After what seemed like an eternity to her, Frey finally removed his hand from her neck, and asked her a question in a soft voice.


    ¡°Mi-Miho.¡±


    ¡°Alright, Miho. You won¡¯t do such a thing again, right?¡±


    Upon hearing those words, Miho hastily nodded her head, and Frey quietly led her to the door of a room.


    ¡°Wait here for a moment.¡±


    ¡°Wh-Where is this¡­¡±


    ¡°This is my private waiting room. It¡¯s where my captured ves gather.¡±


    With that said, Frey stroked Miho¡¯s head and whispered,


    ¡°I¡¯lle to get you when I¡¯m done with my business. Then we can go for a walk again and do all sorts of fun things.¡±


    ¡°Uh-ugh¡­¡±


    After finishing his words, Frey pushed her into the room, smiled briefly, and turned away.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­Ah.¡±


    Left alone with the ves Frey had procured, she experienced a brief moment of fear and despair before cautiously looking around.


    ¡°¡°¡­¡­¡­.¡±¡±


    It was the same for all the ves in the room.


    Because they had all been subjected to simr treatment at the hands of Frey prior to their arrival in this room.


    Despite the fact that there were even some who were stronger than Miho among them.


    ¡®¡­I want to go back, to my home.¡¯


    In such a situation, Miho experienced her powerlessness for the first time and buried her face in her knees, trembling quietly.


    It was the moment when a sprout that had emerged from the ground with an innocent dream of finding freedom was about to be ruthlessly trampled.


    ¡°Hello, everyone.¡±


    Without any warning or notice, Dmir Khan appeared in their midst, having received a signal from someone.


    ¡°¡°¡­¡­!?¡±¡±


    The ves began to stare at the gentleman in the suit who had suddenly appeared.


    ¡°¡­Indeed, as expected of him. Each of them is the strongest among their races.¡±


    Satisfied with their reactions, Dmir Khan said.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be straightforward.¡±


    In a soft voice that resonated throughout the room, he made a proposal.


    ¡°¡­I offer you the power to bring this ce down.¡±


    Upon hearing those words, the ves made a bewildered expression, and he quietly added,


    ¡°But in return, join the Demon King¡¯s army.¡±


    <i>Instead, join the Demon King¡¯s army.</i>


    ¡°No way! Who are you to decide that?¡±


    Having ced the fox-girl Miho in the waiting room to catch his breath, Frey heard Dmir Khan¡¯s words echoing in his head, smiling and whispering,


    ¡°¡­Anyway, they are quite useful guys, aren¡¯t they?¡±


    <i> ¡°Frey, I found a way to remove the self-destruction magic on the ves¡¯ cors! Come here for a moment¡­¡±</i>


    Irina¡¯s telepathic message then resounded in his head.


    <i> ¡°I¡¯ve been breaking it with magic from the stars so far?¡±</i>


    ¡®Is that¡­ even possible?¡¯


    ¡°Just by sending magic into their cors, it worked?¡±


    While scratching his head, Frey said.


    <i> ¡°Everyone report! Are there any noticeable anomalies or variables at the moment?¡±</i>


    He then sent a telepathic message to everyone.


    <i> ¡°This is Kania. No problems here. By the way, Master, is it really true that the girl is not a sub-heroine?¡±</i>


    <i> ¡°I¡¯m not sure, I¡¯ve been focusing on magic restoration.¡±</i>


    <i> ¡°This is na, we have a problem.¡±</i>


    Soon, with his eyes closed, Frey attentively listened to the telepathic messages and began to frown at na¡¯s words about there being a problem.


    <i> ¡°The Royal Knights Commander and the Holy Knights Commander have appeared.¡±</i>


    ¡°What? What did I do again?¡±


    But then he heard her words and made a relieved expression.


    <i> ¡°It¡¯s natural for the two who are blinded by the recent influx of talent to make an appearance here. They¡¯re probably trying to pick out strong male ves.¡±</i>


    <i> ¡°But, but¡­¡±</i>


    <i> ¡°Leave them alone. They¡¯ve onlye to observe. And they¡¯re not strong enough to cause any setbacks in our ns.¡±</i>


    Calmly responding, Frey started to walk away, humming a tune.


    <i> ¡°There¡¯s one more variable.¡±</i>


    ¡°¡­¡­!!!¡±


    Suddenly, he stopped and froze.


    <i> ¡°Don¡¯t be surprised, right now, in this ce¡­¡±</i>


    <i> ¡°I know.¡±</i>


    <i> ¡°Huh?¡±</i>


    Within his line of sight.


    ¡°Frey!!! You despicable, wicked, cunning, lowly, contemptible, and evil person!!!¡±


    <i> ¡°I can see it right now.¡±</i>


    A huge variable named Ferloche was approaching.


    ¡°I will definitely kill you today!!!¡±


    At that moment, no one knew how this variable would impact the situation.

 Chapter 130: - Assemble

    <b>? </b><b>Assemble</b> <b>?</b>


    ¡°Frey! Where are you going?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°Frey!!!¡±


    Naturally, I attempted to redirect my steps and leave the corridor. However, at that moment, Ferloche, with her arms crossed, began to shout loudly.


    ¡®¡­Damn, of all ces.¡¯


    If it had been a bustling corridor teeming with people, I could have easily slipped away, but this particr ce was a quiet corridor where not many people usually came.


    It served as a waiting area for ves, and people generally didn¡¯te here until the market¡¯s conclusion.


    ¡°¡­Why are you here?¡±


    ¡°I came to stop you! It¡¯s obvious that you¡¯re going to carry out some dirty scheme here!¡±


    ¡°How did you know I would be here today?¡±


    ¡°Do you think I wouldn¡¯t find out! Thest time, this was the ce you brought me to! You definitely had a ¡®pre-nned¡¯ scheme back then!¡±


    As Ferloche said that, she red at me menacingly.


    ¡°You noticed that?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not a fool!¡±


    As she said that, she began to smile proudly. I quietly looked at Ferloche and frowned, and then asked her another question.


    ¡°But how did you know I¡¯d be here today?¡±


    ¡°What do you mean! It could only be today!¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°Because today is the day the market is open!¡±


    Hearing that, my frown deepened.


    ¡°This market remains open for a week.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°After a week of shopping, the ves are shipped out all at once.¡±


    ¡°Gasp.¡±


    Ferloche momentarily appeared flustered upon hearing that, but soon scratched her head and spoke.


    ¡°Well, that¡¯s true? But anyway, it doesn¡¯t matter since I met you here!¡±


    ¡°¡­You must have been sure I¡¯d be up to something today, huh?¡±


    As I said that to her, I slowly resumed walking and opened my mouth.


    ¡°So¡­ you¡¯vee to guide me to the ¡®right path¡¯?¡±


    A few days ago, I had received a warning from Serena.


    She said it would be best not to provoke Ferloche if possible.


    Serena¡¯s words had never been wrong, so I intended to heed her advice this time as well.


    However, after reading the letter Ferloche sent me, I couldn¡¯t hold back any longer.


    RIGHT¡­ You are going to break your promise? Stopmitting evil deeds!


    Promise¡­. we made a promisest time!


    Are you going to pretend that you don¡¯t even know how to be grateful?


    There¡¯s no need for any further discussions! Come find me this evening!


    ¨C Ferloche Astede


    The same hidden message as before, ¡°RIGHT P-A-TH¡± was hidden vertically, kind of simr to the secret message that was left in the diaryst time.


    And the timing of the message was exactly when I received a penalty for revealing my identity to na.


    <b><i>Wasn¡¯t this a strange coincidence?</i></b>


    ¡°Ah, don¡¯te any closer!¡±


    ¡°¡­Hmm.¡±


    As I approached Ferloche, contemting these thoughts, she slightly tensed up, showing a nervous expression and raising her hands.


    ¡°If youe any closer, I¡¯ll assume you¡¯re trying to hurt me and I¡¯ll attack!¡±


    As I watched her prepare to attack in her usual awkward pose, my mind wandered.


    ¡®¡­Anyway, I need to get rid of her for now.¡¯


    Uncovering her secrets would be nice, but my foremost priority right now was toplete the quest to liberate the ve market.


    If Ferloche became a hindrance, the already difficult quest would be even more challenging.


    And despite unintentionally provoking her, Ferloche showed no reaction. I could tell because I was focusing on her facial expressions and eye tremors.


    So, there was no need to unnecessarily antagonize her in this situation.


    If I followed Serena¡¯s words, good things woulde even while I slept.


    <i>¨C Click</i>.


    After finishing my thoughts, I carefully began manipting the cane I was holding.


    <i>¨C Whoosh</i>


    ¡°Anyway! Follow me! Let¡¯s get out of this disgusting and vile ce, so that you can repent and I can give you a proper¡­huh?¡±


    At that moment, thick smoke began emanating from the cane.


    ¡®Serena¡¯s designbined with the magic of the other three, even Ferloche wouldn¡¯t be able to handle it.¡¯


    The refined dark mana of Kania flowing from the cane like a final weapon, began to envelop the surroundings.


    Of course, it would quickly disappear under Ferloche¡¯s overwhelming holy power, but as long as it could momentarily blind her, there would be no problem.


    ¡°Wh-Where are you? Frey! What kind of magic have you used this time?!¡±


    ¡®¡­Ferloche will probably get rid of the traces herself.¡¯


    Although it was ck magic that people hesitated to use in public ces, considering Ferloche¡¯s personality, she would make sure to get rid of itpletely.


    So, there should be enough time to make our escape.


    ¡°Lord F-Frey! How are you?¡±


    ¡°¡­I¡¯m fine.¡±


    Thinking that, I swiftly descended the nearby stairs, I briefly replied to the saluting captain of the guard and tried to blend into the crowd, but¡­


    ¡°E-Excuse me¡­ Have you seen any intruders by any chance?¡±


    ¡°Intruders?¡±


    ¡°Yes! When I checked the entrance, all the guards were unconscious¡­ Turns out, they were all knocked out with a single punch!¡±


    I stopped in my tracks upon hearing the flustered captain¡¯s words.


    ¡°So, we¡¯re currently searching for them, but have youe across any suspicious people?¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re on the upper floor.¡±


    ¡°Excuse me?¡±


    Smiling slyly at him, I began to speak in a serious tone.


    ¡°Judging by their actions, they appear to be quite skilled, so it would be wise to gather as many guards as possible. Don¡¯t go alone and get caught.¡±


    ¡°Lord F-Frey! Despite appearances, I am quite skilled!¡±


    The captain¡¯s expression seemed slightly hurt by my words.


    ¡®¡­With a strength of 7.3 and mana of 3, Ferloche would win with just a flick of her finger.¡¯


    However, in my eyes, it only sounded like a childish tantrum.


    ¡°Stop wasting time and gather your subordinates and apprehend them quickly. If you don¡¯t, I¡¯ll go to the highest authority andin personally.¡±


    ¡°Y-Yes, understood!¡±


    As I said that with widened eyes, the captain bowed his head with a serious expression and hurriedly ran off somewhere, muttering to himself.


    ¡°Damn, my luck has been terribletely¡­¡±


    ¡®¡­Well, that¡¯s what happens when you have the Coin of Misfortune.¡¯


    Recalling the Coin of Misfortune I had given him long ago, a faint smile formed on my lips as I seamlessly merged into the bustling crowd, deep in thought.


    ¡®Actually, this might have turned out quite well.¡¯


    While my mind had gone nk upon encountering Ferloche, I now realized that this situation could actually work in our favor.


    The source of Ferloche¡¯s transcendent powery in the ¡®Blessing of the Sun God,¡¯ which allowed her to unleash her transcendent strength exclusively in one-on-one situations.


    Therefore, if several people were to face her in a narrow corridor, they could buy us some time, to a certain extent.


    Of course, given Ferloche¡¯s defense-oriented ¡®holy power,¡¯ she wouldn¡¯t be harmed by those of such modest skill.


    In other words, both Ferloche and the guards would be tied up at the same time.


    ¡®I¡¯ll inform everyone.¡¯


    <i> ¡°A sh between Ferloche and the guards is expected in the corridor near the ve waiting room. Due to this, security will be slightly weakened.¡±</i>


    With a pleasant smile, I sent a message and began to rummage through my belongings discreetly.


    <i> ¡°I¡¯m themander of thebat unit, currently en route to the secret lounge with otherbat officers. Can we wait here for a while?¡±</i>


    <i> ¡°I¡¯m the Demon King Army strategist Lemerno. As you said, Lord, the security has loosened. Shall I have my subordinates deal with additional guards?¡±</i>


    <i> ¡°Combat officers, await further instructions at your current location. Lemereno, only to the extent that it doesn¡¯t cause amotion. Proceed very discreetly.¡±</i>


    Having conveyed the message and issued the necessary orders, I soon muttered with a subtle feeling.


    ¡°This¡­ really feels like I¡¯ve be the Demon King, huh?¡±


    In the previous cycle, when I had to tter them, I had firmly resolved to bring them all down when the next round came.


    But now, receiving their reverence and even giving them orders¡­ It felt a bit strange.


    ¡®Still, I should make use of them while I can.¡¯


    Although my emotions were a bit tangled, as soon as I concluded that it was better to use them until I could no longer do so and then dispose of them, my mind became at ease again.


    <i>¨C Swoosh¡­</i>


    With a calm expression, I said,


    ¡°Alright, then¡­¡±


    Carefully donning the robe of deception in the bustling crowd, I muttered to myself.


    ¡°¡­It¡¯s time to go meet our princess.¡±


    The time hade to rescue the neglected demon princess, who had been captive for several weeks.


    ¡°Ugh, ugh¡­¡±


    ¡°Ouch, my head¡­¡±


    As Frey had put on the robe of deception and hastened toward his destination¡­


    ¡°Wait¡­ What¡¯s going on?¡±


    The guards stationed at the entrance of the ve market felt an intense pain in their heads and got up from their spots.


    ¡°Brother, what¡¯s happening?¡±


    ¡°I-I don¡¯t know, man.¡±


    ¡°Could it be¡­ we dozed off again?¡±


    The guards, who were usually scolded by their captain for dozing off, began to panic, thinking they had fallen asleep again.


    ¡°No¡­ I don¡¯t think that¡¯s it.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s going on, then?¡±


    Their gazes froze in shock as they witnessed the scene unfolding around them.


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure what it is¡­ but something has definitely happened.¡±


    It was because they saw their fellow guards lying unconscious in front of them, foaming at the mouth.


    ¡°Can you think of anything that might have caused this?¡±


    ¡°Ah,e to think of it¡­!¡±


    As the bewildered guard turned to his colleague, he began to speak excitedly, pping his hands.


    ¡°We were opening the door for a shift change when that guy over there came flying at us!¡±


    ¡°¡­Right, that did happen.¡±


    The two began to discuss therge-bodied guard who had been lying in front of them.


    ¡°But isn¡¯t he like, over 120kg? How did someone like him fly?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure¡­ Even if heunched himself, he shouldn¡¯t be able to fly that high¡­¡±


    But no matter how much they talked about it, they couldn¡¯t narrow down the reason.


    <i>¨C Crackle, crackle</i>


    ¡°Senior, we got a radio call!¡±


    ¡°Ah, shoot¡­ Looks like we¡¯re in for another mess.¡±


    The senior guard, who was scratching his head, picked up the radio amidst themotion.


    <b><i>¨C Emergency, we have an emergency. All guards, assemble immediately in the corridor near the ve waiting room.</i></b>


    ¡°¡­What?¡±


    Upon hearing the message, the guard was once again taken aback.


    <b><i>¨C We¡¯re engaged inbat with an intruder who knocked down our guards. Multiple casualties. We need immediate support.</i></b>


    ¡°No way, an intruder¡­ that¡¯s impossible¡­¡±


    ¡°Could it be a monster that infiltrated? Otherwise¡­¡±


    Although they were renowned mercenaries who were hired to form the security force, they couldn¡¯t determine the truth since their voices were urgent.


    <b><i>¨C The intruder is a girl. A girl with white hair and eyes.</i></b>


    ¡°¡­A girl?¡±


    The situation reached its climax as the radio unveiled the identity of the intruder.


    ¡°You¡¯ve got to be kidding, right? How could a girl overpower mercenaries who have been honing their skills for decades?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s strange¡­ It¡¯s definitely the captain¡¯s voice¡­ but it doesn¡¯t sound like he¡¯s drunk or anything¡­¡±


    As they hesitated, unable to make a decision.


    <i>¨C Plod, plod.</i>


    ¡°¡­Huh?¡±


    Footsteps sounded nearby.


    ¡°What¡¯s this? It¡¯s a girl!¡±


    ¡°Hey, stop!¡±


    Narrowing their eyes, the two guards focused on the approaching figure¡ªa smiling girl. They tried to aim their weapons at her and ordered her to stop.


    ¡°What did you say?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­!!!¡±


    That was a huge mistake.


    ¡°What did you just say?¡±


    ¡°Ugh, ugh¡­¡±


    ¡°Brother, what¡¯s going on with her?¡±


    As the girl¡¯s eyes shone while standing still, the guards were overwhelmed by emotions they had never experienced before.


    Overwhelming fear.


    Awe and a sense of being utterly overpowered.


    It reminded them of confronting a colossal wave in the vast ocean, a volcano erupting before their eyes, or a massive hurricane appearing out of thin air.


    Facing the girl, who seemed more like a living force of nature than a human, the two felt an unknown emotion.


    ¡°Ugh¡­¡±


    Unknowingly, they had wet their pants.


    ¡°How pathetic.¡±


    Casting a disdainful nce at them, the girl simply passed between the guards. Her eyes had been shining ruby red until then.


    It was the moment when the true Demon King Ruby had truly revealed herself to the world.


    ¡°¡­What did we just see?¡±


    ¡°¡­I don¡¯t know.¡±


    Having seen her, the two guards trembled in fear for quite some time.


    <i>¨C Whoosh</i>


    ¡°What, what¡¯s this now!¡±


    As another girl emerged d in a ck robe, the guards quivered in fear again.


    ¡°Yikes¡­!¡±


    Still, they didn¡¯t feel the same terror as before, so the guards tried to summon their weapons or cast magic spells out of desperation.


    <i>¨C ng!!!</i>


    However, after hearing the cheerful sound of a finger snap, their weapons and magic circles shattered into pieces, leaving them utterly speechless.


    ¡°¡­This is Amanthadium.¡±


    ¡°But still, can a magic circle be broken like that¡­ Is that even possible?¡±


    As re entered the market as well, the two guards, who had been dumbfounded for a while, whispered to each other.


    ¡°¡­That radio call from earlier, it must be true.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, it seems so.¡±


    Darkness and light were converging in the ve market.

 Chapter 131: - Flex

    <b>? </b><b>FLex</b> <b>?</b>


    On the top floor of the auction house, in a heavily guarded area:


    ¡°Is that¡­ a real demon?¡±


    ¡°My goodness. With those horns, red eyes, and even a ck tail¡­ It must be a real demon!¡±


    ¡°Unbelievable, now they¡¯ve even selling demons as ves. What a surprise.¡±


    Arge crowd had gathered around one particr cell.


    ¡°Of course, it¡¯s a real demon! We¡¯ve thoroughly verified, and it possesses purple demonic power!¡±


    Amidst the crowd, a guide with a bustling mustache introduced the merchandise to the onlookers with a confident voice.


    ¡°For the past several hundred years, the demons who concealed their existence in both the Western and Eastern continents have revealed themselves here today!¡±


    As the guide spoke, people¡¯s gaze shifted to the terrified faces of the young boys and girls who unmistakably took on the form of demons, huddling together.


    ¡°How can we purchase them?¡±


    ¡°Is there a warranty? How was the verification process conducted, and who was involved?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve heard that demons are powerful and wicked, but have they been properly tamed?¡±


    Although the demons seemed quite pitiful at first nce, the spectators, enthralled, bombarded the guide with questions.


    For the nobles who gambled their lives on rarity and luxury, the demons were nothing more than valuable assets.


    ¡°The warranty is guaranteed! Although we couldn¡¯t entrust the verification to the Magic Tower due to security reasons, the verification process was conducted by a great mage from the Western Continent and a great sorcerer from the Eastern Continent, and they have confirmed it!¡±


    ¡°So, the warranty certificate¡­¡±


    ¡°Of course, there¡¯s a warranty certificate! Before purchasing, we will show you the magically processed certificate for verification.¡±


    Thus, the ve market and the guide were thrilled.


    By featuring demons, the ve market gained unprecedented attention and they reaped higher profits than ever before.


    The guide was ted due to the unimaginable bonus and advantages he would receive if he sessfully sold the demons.


    ¡°And it¡¯s true that demons are powerful and wicked! But don¡¯t worry! The mages who participated in the verification process have personally cast obedience spells on them!¡±


    ¡°But what if they still refuse to obey? I prefer submissive ones.¡±


    ¡°I actually think a more dominant one would be better for me. Somehow, it feels more satisfying that way.¡±


    Thanks to this, the top floor buzzed with a heated atmosphere.


    The rare transaction that satisfied both the ve market and the participants was sessfully unfolding.


    ¡°For those with diverse preferences, we¡¯ve divided the demons into two groups! You can choose between submissive demons and the rebellious ones! Of course, the quantity is limited, so whether you can make a choice or not is uncertain!¡±


    The unfortunate ones in that ce were the demons who, unaware of the situation, were being sold and humiliated.


    Simultaneously, they were the former royal family who had once been the hope for the Cloud Kingdom.


    ¡°I¡¯ll buy! How much do they cost?¡±


    ¡°Hold on, I was here first!¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about? I arrived before you!¡±


    The atmosphere on the top floor became momentarily harmonious as the eager buyers tried to purchase the demons.


    ¡°<i>Sigh,</i> it doesn¡¯t matter who arrived a few minutes earlier. Aren¡¯t we all aware of the rules here?¡±


    The atmosphere calmed down at someone¡¯s words.


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s correct! The person who offers the highest price will im ownership of the ve. That¡¯s the absolute rule of our ve market!¡±


    The guide, grinning at the participants, spread his arms wide and dered,


    ¡°Currently, all these demons have been purchased!¡±


    ¡°¡­What?¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    Upon hearing this, the newly arrived nobles began to frown.


    ¡°Oh, it seems the VIPs have monopolized them again.¡±


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s not like those VIPs wouldn¡¯t buy them.¡±


    The frequent visitors, who were well acquainted with the market¡¯s rules began to sigh and exchange stories.


    ¡°Since they¡¯re VIPs, they surely bought them at exorbitant prices. Let¡¯s gather money again this time.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s do that, let¡¯s purchase first and decideter.¡±


    ¡°Ugh, looks like I¡¯ll have to settle for a different ve again.¡±


    The guide, who had been grinning greedily at them, soon began to read from the paper in his hand.


    ¡°Then, I¡¯ll announce the prices right here.¡±


    ¡°What? You¡¯re not distributing a statement?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no need. The price for all these ves is the same.¡±


    With a smile, the guide revealed the price.


    ¡°¡±¡±¡­¡­¡­.!!!¡±¡±¡±


    Upon hearing the price, everyone on the top floor was left in a state of shock.


    ¡°Why is it so expensive?¡±


    ¡°Did you call out the wrong price? Even if they are demons¡­¡±


    ¡°Who on earth could afford¡­¡±


    The price was so outrageous that even for demons, it was unbelievable.


    ¡°¡­If it¡¯s a VIP paying such an absurd price, there can be only one person.¡±


    ¡°Is it Frey again, that spoiled brat?¡±


    ¡°Damn, he swept away everythingst time too.¡±


    Amidst the shocked atmosphere, the nobles who were already familiar with the market began to gossip about Frey.


    ¡°Well, what can we do? They¡¯re buying with their own money.¡±


    ¡°Ugh¡­ let¡¯s just gather more money.¡±


    ¡°Maybe we can still get one or two if we¡¯re lucky.¡±


    But that brief moment of resignation quickly passed.


    The rarity of demon ves was too tempting to give up on.


    ¡°We must gather more money too.¡±


    ¡°¡­Can¡¯t be helped. I had hoped to buy at least one, but at this rate, I¡¯ll lose all my fortune.¡±


    Even the nobles who had been on the verge of giving up and leaving decided to band together due to their stubbornness.


    ¡°Those damned brats¡­ these children are¡­¡±


    And amidst the scene, a young girl silently gritted her teeth as she observed.


    ¡°They¡¯re not just merchandise¡­¡±


    She was the youngest member of the Cloud Kingdom¡¯s royal family who had all be ves.


    Princess Aishi.


    ¡°Frey, you cheap scoundrel.¡±


    Thanks to Frey, who had purchased her entire family right before her eyes, Princess Aishi of the Cloud Kingdom had mentally prepared herself.


    She would grant all of his wishes and obey all of hismands.


    No matter how humiliating, she would endure it to somehow save her endangered family from being sold as ves.


    And if he still refused to negotiate, then she nned to threaten him with the curse she had ced on Frey.


    Of course, since the curse ced on herself was indeed a true curse, she intended to postpone it until the veryst moment.


    However.


    ¡°At least¡­ at least¡­¡±


    She hadn¡¯t even had a chance to meet and talk with Frey, let alone negotiate with him.


    ¡°I should have been given a chance to negotiate¡­¡±


    The reason was simple.


    Frey had deliberately ignored all her attempts to contact him.


    Growing increasingly anxious, she had even inquired about his whereabouts at Sunrise Academy, but the only news she received was that he had suddenly copsed.


    Initially, she was terrified, thinking it was the curse she had cast, but remembering that the curse was meant to slowly freeze his heart, Aishi eventually came to a realization.


    Frey was intentionally avoiding meeting her.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, kids. I¡¯ll save you soon.¡±


    As a result, Aishi had no choice but to abandon her ns to negotiate with Frey and make a decision.


    ¡®<i>Have you finally decided to use your power again?¡¯</i>


    In this ce today, she would awaken the power bestowed upon her by the inner voice that had tormented her since childhood.


    The power she had vowed never to use again.


    ¡°Just once more, I¡¯ll awaken it.¡±


    ¡°¡­It¡¯s not because I gave in to your words. It¡¯s my choice, my will.¡±


    ¡®<i>Is that so?¡¯</i>


    ¡°Since I¡¯m using it only once to protect my family¡­ don¡¯t think about anything else.¡±


    ¡®<i>Sure, that¡¯s what you think.¡¯</i>


    Ignoring the mocking voice in her head, Aishi took a deep breath.


    <i>¨C Shhh</i>


    Emitting a deep purple aura from her entire body,


    She began to draw out the power of the demon race that she had sealed away for a long time.


    ¡°If¡­ I manage to survive this¡­¡±


    She murmured in a barely audible voice.


    ¡°¡­I will definitely kill Frey.¡±


    She cursed Frey, who had brought the situation to this point.


    ¡°Well, even if I die here, he¡¯ll die from the curse anyway.¡±


    Before she knew it, she had taken the first step down the path of corruption that her inner voice had so desperately desired for so long.


    ¡°I will buy them.¡±


    ¡°¡­Huh?¡±


    That was until a clear voice rang out from the top floor..


    ¡°Customer? What did you just say?¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear me? I said I will be purchasing all the ves.¡±


    As the man in the robe broke through the crowd and climbed onto the stage, murmurs spread throughout the room.


    ¡°¡­What?¡±


    Aishi, who had transformed into a demon in order to save everyone, stared nkly at the scene unfolding before her.


    ¡°Is that so? Then¡­ which ve would you like to buy?¡±


    Meanwhile, the guide who had also been staring nkly at him, quickly regainedposure and smiled as he asked the question.


    Although Frey had made the purchase at an outrageous price, it was an amount that a wealthy imperial noble could afford if they were prepared to bear substantial losses.


    Of course, the likelihood of bleeding their finances dry was high, but there was still a possibility.


    The guide resumed speaking, scoffing inwardly at the blurry figure before her.


    ¡°That ve over there is rebellious yet has cute eyes, and the other ve is¡­¡±


    ¡°I will buy them all.¡±


    ¡°¡­Excuse me?¡±


    She stopped her exnation and stared nkly at the man as he continued speaking.


    ¡°Not just one, I said I¡¯ll buy them all.¡±


    Casting a quick nce at the stunned guide, the nobles, and Aishi who was watching the situation from afar with trembling eyes, he said,


    ¡°¡­For twice the original price.¡±


    He made a shocking statement that sent shockwaves not only through the top floor but throughout the entire ve market.


    ¡°Uh, um¡­¡±


    ¡°Is it enough to sign here?¡±


    ¡°¡­Huh?¡±


    Amidst the stunned atmosphere, the man calmly signed the magically enchanted invoice.


    ¡°Well then, farewell.¡±


    He bid a swift goodbye and promptly left the ce.


    ¡°What? Did he really buy them all?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s impossible, there¡¯s no way he has that much money¡­¡±


    ¡°But that invoice wouldn¡¯t have allowed him to sign if he didn¡¯t have enough money in his ount, right?¡±


    In response to this unprecedented event, the gathered crowd started to chatter loudly.


    ¡°Wait, just a moment¡­!¡±


    Aishi hurriedly set off to follow the man in the robe.


    ¡°Headquarters, do you copy? We have an emergency. An unidentified individual has just purchased all the demons.¡±


    The guide discreetly contacted headquarters.


    ¡°Will this disrupt our ns?¡±


    <b> ¨C </b><b><i>Emergency, emergency! We have an unidentified intruder in the waiting room hallway, and they¡¯re attempting to move downstairs! The security captain is down! All staff, gather in the hallway¡­</i></b>


    <b><i>¨C This is headquarters. Attention to all staff! Communications with the guards in the market have been abruptly severed. We need to quickly figure out what¡¯s going on¡­</i></b>


    <b><i>¨C I saw it¡­ I saw something so terrifying that I can¡¯t even exin it, and a girl who could destroy everything with just a flick of her finger¡­ Everyone, evacuate the market immediately¡­!</i></b>


    ¡°¡­What on earth is going on?¡±


    The ve market was already descending into chaos.


    ¡°¡­As I said, the coffee here is really good.¡±


    The unidentified man who had purchased all the demons and received a new VIP status was sitting in the VIP waiting room, taking a break.


    ¡°Um, excuse me!¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    Someone hurriedly rushed into his room.


    ¡°You can¡¯t be doing this!¡±


    ¡°Goodness, because of theck of security personnel, this kind of mishap¡­¡±


    Aishi, who had bypassed the reduced security due to the chaos spreading throughout the market, entered the room of the man who had bought all the demons.


    ¡°¡­I¡¯m fine, so everyone just go out.¡±


    ¡°Th-Thank you!¡±


    The security guards, fearing they would be held responsible for their inadequate protection, closed their eyes tightly. As the man spoke calmly, they let out a collective sigh of relief and stepped outside.


    ¡°Um, I have something I want to talk about¡­!¡±


    ¡°First, have a seat.¡±


    After sending all the security guards out, the man interrupted Aishi¡¯s words and pointed to the sofa opposite him.


    ¡°¡­I know who you are, Princess of the Cloud Kingdom.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­!¡±


    As soon as she sat on the sofa, the man leaned in and whispered softly as he rested his chin on his hand.


    ¡°What are you talking about¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m well aware that you and your royal family are half-demons. So, let¡¯s put aside unnecessary stories and just focus on the main point.¡±


    The man whispered again in a hushed tone to Aishi, who tried to deny his words, and then began to stare at her intently.


    ¡°What do you want¡­?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s simple.¡±


    Feeling mentally cornered and perhaps considering him herst ray of hope, Aishi asked with a trembling voice.


    ¡°Lend me your cab.¡±


    ¡°¡­Pardon?¡±


    The unidentified man in the robe, Frey, said:


    ¡°¡­Let me y the Hero.¡±


    He replied with a refreshing smile.


    ¡°<i>My lord, is that the woman? The one who froze your heart?¡±</i>


    ¡°<i>You fool, have you gone mad!? You¡¯re already struggling, and what will be of you if you take on that terrifying curse instead?!¡±</i>


    ¡°The <i>Cloud Kingdom, right? Yes, I have definitely remembered. Quite definitively.¡±</i>


    In his head, cold voices continued to echo.

 Chapter 132: - Frozen Heart

    <b>? </b><b>Frozen Heart</b> <b>?</b>


    ¡°Is it about bing a hero?¡±


    Aishi inquired in a trembling voice upon hearing my words.


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s about being a hero.¡±


    As I repeated my answer, she wore a puzzled expression.


    ¡°Anyway, what does this have to do with a cab?¡±


    ¡°I already know that you¡¯ve prepared an escape spell in the cab to help the royal family members escape.¡±


    Noticing her trying to change the subject, I once again showed off my knowledge to her causing her face to turn pale.


    ¡°Wh-Who are you? How do you know all of this?¡±


    ¡°Is my identity important, or is your family more important?¡±


    ¡°¡­Ugh.¡±


    But she couldn¡¯t bring herself to argue against my words.


    It was in line with her character, despising her demonic appearance while striving to protect her family.


    ¡°¡­How can I trust you?¡±


    After hesitating for a while, Aishi finally asked with a timid expression.


    ¡°You have no choice but to trust me. Would you trust me if I showed you that you had unknowingly bought a bunch of useless demons?¡±


    ¡°But, still¡­¡±


    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, I don¡¯t mind making a magical contract.¡±


    I reassured her, and then took out a scroll I had prepared in advance from my pocket.


    ¡°Please check it.¡±


    ¡°¡­Huh?¡±


    She took the scroll with a cautious gaze and examined it, soon showing a dumbfounded expression on her face.


    ¡°Is this¡­ not tampered with?¡±


    ¡°Why would you think that?¡±


    ¡°Why? The contract is too favorable for me and too disadvantageous for you, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    Saying that, Aishi quietly started casting a detection spell on the scroll in her hands.


    ¡°¡­It¡¯s, it¡¯s real?¡±


    Soon after, she easily found out that it was indeed real and muttered in a flustered voice.


    ¡°What¡­?¡±


    Aishi, appeared confused and hesitant before me, evoking a sense of pity.


    Well, so far, the contracts she had seen or made had always been unequal treaties with other countries.


    It had probably been quite a fresh shock for her to have encountered someone in a superior position offering such unfavorable contract terms for themselves.


    ¡°So, you¡¯re saying that you¡¯ll help the Royal Family escape from here if I lend you the cab?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s in it for you?¡±


    ¡°¡­That¡¯s none of your concern.¡±


    Cautiously looking at me, Aishi asked,


    ¡°Wh-What are you going to do with the cab? Do you have someone you need to smuggle out too?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m going to liberate all the ves.¡±


    ¡°¡­What!?¡±


    Upon hearing my unexpected deration, she unwittingly raised her voice.


    ¡°What are you¡­¡±


    ¡°I need the magic you¡¯ve prepared to do that.¡±


    ¡°Wait, wait a minute!¡±


    As I spoke softly to her, Aishi hurriedly began to speak.


    ¡°That magic isn¡¯tplete yet. So, even if you try to use it, it won¡¯t be of any use¡­¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not a problem. I can handle it.¡±


    ¡°¡­.!?¡±


    Aishi wore a bewildered expression upon hearing my calm response.


    ¡®In fact, it¡¯s not me who¡¯s solving it¡­¡¯


    In my past life, her n to rescue the Royal Family had failed.


    It was because she couldn¡¯tplete the spatial teleportation magic she had cast on the cab.


    So instead of using the cab, she had resorted to attacking the ve market in her demonic form, which then led to her descent into corruption.


    ¡®¡­But it¡¯s Irina who¡¯s solving it this time.¡¯


    However, the circumstances had changed.


    If it was Irina, who had a genius talent in the operation and analysis of magic, she would surely be able toplete the teleportation magic in the cab.


    Of course, Dmir Khan, the second-inmand of the Demon Army and an authority on spatial magic, was capable of teleportation as well¡­ but he had a different role in this operation.


    So, the n was to apply Aishi¡¯s prepared rudimentary spatial magic, although it wasn¡¯t as good as Dmir Khan¡¯s magic.


    ¡°What on earth is going on¡­¡±


    Thinking about it, Aishi signed the contract with a pale expression.


    ¡°Um, that¡¯s it. Thank you.¡±


    As I looked at her, I immediately snatched the signed contract and got up from my seat.


    ¡°Well, I¡¯ll be on my way now since I have a mountain of work to do¡­¡±


    ¡°Wait, I still have questions!¡±


    As I was about to leave the room behind Aishi, I turned my head slightly at her desperate cry.


    ¡°What¡¯s your reason for doing all of this?¡±


    ¡°Once again with that question?¡±


    ¡°I must know. It¡¯s the only way I can help you with peace of mind.¡±


    With a slight smile, I began to present the excuses I had prepared, responding to Aishi, who still regarded me suspiciously.


    ¡°The first reason is, I wish to trade with your kingdom.¡±


    ¡°Trade?¡±


    Aishi tilted her head, puzzled by my words.


    ¡°I¡¯ve heard that all the royals of the Cloud Kingdom, except the King, hold equal authority to prevent power struggles.¡±


    ¡°Yes, you¡¯re quite well-informed.¡±


    ¡°In that case¡­ you must have some authority as well. Perhaps that would include the ¡®Exclusive Trading Rights¡¯.¡±


    As I feigned ignorance and said that, Aishi nodded quietly and then spoke with a dark expression.


    ¡°If that¡¯s what you want¡­ I can include it in the cab deal. But our kingdom is so impoverished that even if we trade, we¡¯ll actually lose¡­¡±


    ¡°Can you add that to the contract right now? Personally, by your own hand, Princess.¡±


    As I cut her off and spoke directly, Aishi sighed and ced her hand on the contract.


    ¡°I warned you. Exclusive trading rights might not be as rewarding as otherpensations¡­¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t need anything else.¡±


    As I watched Aishi adding the terms to the contract with her own hand, I quietly smiled and thought to myself.


    ¡®¡­I don¡¯t need to worry about money anymore.¡¯


    It wouldn¡¯t be long before a massive magic crystal mine was discovered beneath the Cloud Kingdom.


    Not just an ordinary magic crystal mine, but arge-scale mine containing rare magic crystals.


    As a result, the impoverished Cloud Kingdom would rise to be a powerful nation, controlling the continent.


    So, if I use the ¡®exclusive trading rights¡¯ to establish a business rted to the magic crystal mine¡­ there wouldn¡¯t be any financial difficulties until the decisive moment arrived.


    Of course, with my involvement, I could protect the kingdom from future troublemakers eyeing the mine¡­ it would be a win-win situation for the kingdom.


    ¡°¡­Well, if that¡¯s what you want, I can¡¯t object. So, is this the only reason?¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t I mention it was the first reason? Of course, there is another motive.¡±


    With that, I quietly picked up a cup of coffee from the table, smelled its aroma, and continued.


    ¡°The second reason is that I hold a personal grudge against the Empire and Frey.¡±


    Aishi¡¯s eyes began to sparkle at my words.


    ¡°If I ruin this ve market, which is clearly influenced by the Empire¡¯s royal family and the Order, it would definitely deal a significant blow to both power groups. Wouldn¡¯t that be a nice coincidence?¡±


    ¡°Yes, it would.¡±


    ¡°Also, Frey will suffer in some way or another because I bought all the ves this time.¡±


    As I told her the story of the Empire and my own struggles, I felt a slightly peculiar emotion brewing within me.


    ¡°As a result, the stage is set for me to control the Empire through financial power.¡±


    ¡°¡­You¡¯re more fearsome than I thought.¡±


    As I finished speaking, Aishi, who had been looking at me with less suspicion than before, soon asked with a curious expression.


    ¡°But if you don¡¯t mind me asking, what exactly is the grudge¡­?¡±


    ¡°If things go as I expect, we¡¯ll likely form an important coborative rtionship in the future. We can discuss it slowly then.¡±


    ¡°¡­Alright.¡±


    Since we were running out of time, I evaded her question, and she nodded quietly. Soon after, she opened her mouth with a meaningful expression.


    ¡°Anyway, there¡¯s no doubt that you hold a grudge against Frey?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s correct.¡±


    ¡°In that case, should I help you?¡±


    ¡°Excuse me?¡±


    I was taken aback by her unexpected offer, and she spoke with a cold expression.


    ¡°Right now, I have temporarily transferred my ¡®Frozen Heart¡¯ curse to him.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­Ah.¡±


    Frowning for a moment, I looked at Aishi and finally understood what she was trying to say.


    ¡°The ¡®Frozen Heart¡¯ curse slowly freezes the heart, and the only way to lift the curse is to transfer it to someone else.¡±


    ¡°¡­How terrible.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve been afflicted with that curse since I was a child, so I know firsthand how terrifying it can be.¡±


    With that, Aishi smiled coldly.


    ¡°It¡¯s not a curse that someone as pathetic as Frey can bear.¡±


    ¡°¡­I see.¡±


    ¡°Perhaps, soon, he will start experiencing problems with his body. It may have already happened.¡±


    Softly touching her chest with her hand, Aishi continued in a low voice.


    ¡°If you fulfill your promise, I will help you threaten Frey with this curseter.¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I must repay the person who extended a helping hand when I was in trouble.¡±


    With that, Aishi quietly picked up the coffee cup on the desk and added.


    ¡°Of course, if you let go of the hand you¡¯re holding¡­ the curse maye your way.¡±


    ¡°¡­That¡¯s scary.¡±


    ¡°Just kidding, just kidding.¡±


    Soon after, she burst intoughter at my reaction and waved her hand.


    ¡°But don¡¯t betray me. I don¡¯t know who you are, but we¡¯ve shared various secrets¡­ and it feels like we¡¯re already in the same boat.¡±


    Then soon after putting on a stern expression, I spoke again.


    ¡°Oh, I have a third and final reason.¡±


    ¡°¡­Yes?¡±


    As I stared at her nkly.


    ¡°¡­I felt pity.¡±


    ¡°Excuse me?¡±


    ¡°It was heartbreaking as well.¡±


    Having said that, I soon fell into deep thought.


    <strong><em>¡®¡­I¡¯m tired of tragedies.¡¯</em></strong>


    The ¡®Frozen Heart¡¯ curse she bore could not be taken back once it was transferred to someone else.


    In the original story, she escaped the ve market, was fatally wounded, and unknowingly shared the curse with the royals temporarily with their consent.


    Only then did she realize she couldn¡¯t take the curse back.


    As a result, she became the sole heir to the throne of the Cloud Kingdom, leading to a life of despair, self-loathing, and guilt.


    How pitiful and unfair this situation was.


    ¡°That¡¯s why I decided to save you.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­?¡±


    So, I made up my mind.


    To bear her curse and transfer it to no one else but me.


    ¡°¡­Just so you know.¡±


    <b><i>Well, my heart would grow colder in due time.</i></b>


    <b><i> But since it¡¯s bound to disappear once I die and get resurrected, there¡¯s no problem.</i></b>


    ¡°Then¡­¡±


    <b><i> However, what if I don¡¯t get resurrected?</i></b>


    ¡°¡­Farewell.¡±


    I should try not to dwell on such thoughts as much as possible in the future.


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡±


    Meanwhile, at that very moment.


    ¡°¡­For a ve, their appearance seems too intact.¡±


    Ruby, with a curious expression, looked around the human ve market and headed inside.


    Main Quest: The Advent of the False Hero


    <strong>Quest Content:</strong> Dere yourself as the Hero to the world.


    <strong>Reward:</strong> Increases the Awakening Progress of your main body.


    <strong>Failure Penalty:</strong> Decrease in vitality and lifespan


    ¡°¡­It¡¯s about time I became the hero.¡±


    She said, looking at the system window floating in front of her.


    ¡°¡­You¡¯re the hero?¡±


    For some reason, Ruby failed to notice re, who was still following her, wrapped in a faint light.


    ¡°It¡¯s a lie.¡±


    re, remaining unseen, carefully observed Ruby¡¯s actions and expressions. Even though she was a dragon, her curiosity and fascination with the human ve market were quite surprising. She couldn¡¯t help but wonder what her true intentions were and whether she had any ulterior motives behind iming to be the hero.

 Chapter 133: - I Will Protect You

    <b>? </b><b>I Will Protect You</b> <b>?</b>


    <i>¨C Squeak¡­</i>


    ¡°¡­Sigh.¡±


    After concluding my one-on-one encounter with Aishi, I released a sigh and left the waiting room.


    ¡°Does it hurt a lot?¡±


    Suddenly, I began to worry.


    Even though I had experienced being cross-eyed, stabbed by a sword, and struck by magic missiles in the previous cycle,


    I¡¯ve never had my heart frozen even once.


    ¡®What was written in the prophecy¡­?¡¯


    I recalled the prophecy, which was no longer in my possession since I had handed it over to Serena.


    Even though it wasn¡¯t with me now, I had memorized it diligently from previous episodes.


    Swiftly, I recollected the information rted to the curse of the frozen heart.


    The curse of the frozen heart.


    A mysterious curse that befell the sub-heroine, Aishi Winter Cloud.


    This enigmatic curse started by making the cursed person¡¯s chest feel numb, gradually turning everything into a chilling void that eradicates all emotions.


    The only way to break the curse was to transfer it to someone else, but it could be done only once.


    ¡°¡­My ancestor was truly incredible.¡±


    In the hope that it might prove useful, my ancestor hadpiled all the skills and curses in cktail Fantasy 2 into a dictionary format.


    Beneath the entry for the ¡®Curse of the Frozen Heart¡¯ left by that ancestor, the following note was written.


    The effects that manifest in the game when the curse reaches its final stage are as follows. First, permanent capture bes impossible. Second, the probability of corruption increases by 90%. Third, emotions are erased.


    Each effect was terrifying, but there was one that I found particrly appealing.


    ¡®That was the third effect, erasure of emotions.¡¯


    ¡°¡­What am I even thinking?¡±


    Although Iughed and denied the thought that crossed my mind, my smile gradually faded as the thought reappeared momentster.


    Perhaps, due to my high mental strength, was it possible that I might constantly experience ¡¯emotion dampening¡¯ rather than ¡¯emotion erasing¡¯?


    If so, everything would be a bit easier.


    Wouldn¡¯t it be more helpful for a happy ending to proceed mechanically and stay true to my instincts rather than directly experiencing and struggling through every emotion?


    In that sense, it might actually be a good thing¡­


    ¡°Young Master.¡±


    ¡°¡­You startled me!¡±


    As I was lost in thought, someone called out to me from behind.


    ¡°Kania?¡±


    I turned around in shock, and it was none other than Kania.


    <b><i>Why is she here?</i></b> I had instructed her to remain on standby.


    ¡°Is it difficult?¡±


    ¡°Huh? No, it¡¯s just the same as usual¡­ Wait a moment.¡±


    Putting that doubt aside for a moment, I realized something more important and whispered to her with wide eyes.


    ¡°How did you recognize me?¡±


    Right now, I was wearing a deceptive robe that even the Demon King would have trouble discerning.


    But how could Kania recognize me? Does that even make sense?


    ¡°Would it make sense for a maid not to recognize their master?¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s not about that¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a joke. Actually, I know because I embedded myself in your shadow.¡±


    ¡°¡­Aha.¡±


    Only then could I understand how she had found me.


    ¡°Now that I think about it, you mentioned having a contract with my shadow.¡±


    I had asked Kania about the mysterious dark magic she had been using to enter and exit my shadow since around the time themoner dormitory raid started.


    ¡°This? It¡¯s simple. I made a contract with your shadow.¡±


    ¡°¡­What!?¡±


    And I received quite a surprising answer¡ªshe had made a contract with my shadow.


    Although I was shocked at the time, I was touched by the fact that it was a contract that could only be made with a sincerely devoted master, so I let it be¡­


    It seems that Kania has maintained the contract ever since then, up until this moment.


    ¡°Anyway, why did youe here, Kania?¡±


    Having finished my thoughts, I posed the question to Kania, who was standing in front of me with her head slightly bowed.


    ¡°I came to check on you because I was worried about you, Young Master.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°I came to make sure everything is alright.¡±


    It seemed like Kania¡¯s words had changed in the blink of an eye, but since every minute and second were precious, I sighed and began the conversation.


    ¡°First of all, the situation itself is good. The unexpected variable, Ferloche, is actually working to our advantage.¡±


    ¡°It seems so. I conducted a brief reconnaissance, and a significant number of troops were focused on Ferloche.¡±


    Hearing that, I frowned slightly and asked a question.


    ¡°Did Ferloche get hurt or pushed back by any chance?¡±


    ¡°Thest time I saw her, a fully-armed guard was flying through the air.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡±


    After hearing Kania¡¯s answer, my inner anxiety finally subsided, and I let out a sigh of relief.


    ¡°Young Master, you¡¯re at your best when you¡¯re driven by your emotions.¡±


    ¡°What did you say?¡±


    ¡°Ah, I have something to report.¡±


    Experiencing a sense of d¨¦j¨¤ vu in this situation, I frowned and began to listen to her report.


    ¡°I secretly overheard the guards¡¯ radiomunication earlier, and I discovered that there are two more intruders in the ve market besides Ferloche.¡±


    ¡°¡­What?¡±


    Taken aback by her unexpected remark, I frowned and opened my mouth to respond.


    ¡°Two more¡­ Do you know who they are?¡±


    ¡°I couldn¡¯t hear properly since I was eavesdropping, but they both seemed to be quite skilled.¡±


    ¡°¡­Hmm.¡±


    Hearing that, I fell into quiet contemtion.


    ¡®¡­This is a setback, just when I was about to execute the n.¡¯


    As a result of diligently preparing by moving through various locations, I had sessfullypleted all the necessary preparations for the operation.


    The exceptionally strong ves I personally handpicked were now in the waiting room, receiving power from Dmir Khan.


    Irina was manipting the cab, ensuring the ves could be stealthily snuck out amidst the ensuing chaos.


    And na, who was leading the Imperial Knights loyal to her, had already infiltrated the first floor with the aim of bing the hero of the ve market liberation incident.


    And as soon as the sun set, Serena would join the operation.


    In this situation where everything seemed to align perfectly and I couldmand the execution of the operation right now¡­ another unforeseen variable emerged.


    This was uneptable.


    I was tired of dealing with these unexpected variables.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go, Young Master.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    As I thought about the situation with a somewhat fatigued gaze, Kania quietly spoke up.


    ¡°It would make more sense for me to go and check, rather than you, who needs to control the overall situation.¡±


    ¡°Kania, but¡­¡±


    ¡°Wasn¡¯t my role in this operation to control unforeseen variables from the beginning? I¡¯m just doing my part, so don¡¯t worry.¡±


    With those words, Kania disappeared from my sight before I could say anything else.


    ¡°¡­Sigh.¡±


    As I nkly stared at the spot where she had disappeared,


    ¡®I¡¯ll inform everyone.¡¯


    I soon began to send a telepathic message to everyone.


    <i> ¡°Prepare yourselves. We¡¯ll begin the operation shortly.¡±</i>


    The highlight of the third main quest was now just within reach.


    ¡°Uwaaaaah! Everyone, get out of the way!¡±


    ¨C <i>Kugwagwagwagwagwang!!!</i>


    ¡°Th-This crazy¡­!¡±


    Just as Frey was sending a telepathic message to everyone,


    ¡°We¡¯ve surrounded them! We¡¯ve finally surrounded them!¡±


    ¡°Then push them back! If they break through here, it¡¯s all over!¡±


    The corridor where the ves¡¯ waiting room was located had turned into a battlefield-like scene.


    ¡°Move! If you don¡¯t move¡­ you¡¯ll face my divine retribution!¡±


    With intense eyes and tightly clenched fists, Ferloche began to charge towards the people surrounding the corridor.


    ¡°Here shees! If you don¡¯t want to die, brace yourselves!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not going to kill you!! I¡¯ll sanctify you!!¡±


    With closed eyes and a whining sound, Ferloche charged.


    Thanks to her unique silly expression and gestures, to a third party, she looked merely cute.


    ¡°Ugh¡­ urk¡­¡±


    ¡°He, hehehe¡­ hehe¡­¡±


    However, those who let their guard down and approached her were struck by her powerful punch and copsed on the floor.


    ¡°Eight!¡±


    <i>¨C Kugwang!!!</i>


    No matter how cute Ferloche may have appeared, it was only natural to feel terrified.


    ¡°Ugh¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­Another one.¡±


    As another victim sumbed to Ferloche¡¯s merciless fists,


    ¡°Damn it, where did that monstere from?¡±


    The temporary captain of the guard, who was among the remaining stronger people, began toment with a frown.


    ¡°If only it wasn¡¯t such a narrow corridor¡­¡±


    ¡°Evil and wicked viins! I won¡¯t forgive you!¡±


    The people employed as security guards at the ve market were all mercenaries, so they were able to quickly understand Ferloche¡¯s fighting pattern.


    Her strikes were overwhelmingly powerful, but they could only target one person at a time.


    Because of this penalty, had the area been more open, the guards might have been able to put up more of a fight.


    If one assumed Ferloche¡¯s holy powercked the protection of the sun god, her power was focused on defense. Therefore, if they had scattered and attacked, they might have at least reached a stalemate.


    ¡°Again, she¡¯sing again!¡±


    ¡°Damn it, how long until we make contact with headquarters?¡±


    However, that was merely wishful thinking.


    Since the ce where the guards and Ferloche were located was a narrow corridor, it provided Ferloche the perfect opportunity to target each guard¡¯s vital spots one by one.


    <b><i>¨C This is headquarters¡­ This is headquarters.</i></b>


    ¡°¡­Hey! This is different from the contract! Is it okay to be pushed around like this!?¡±


    As they continued the meaningless war of attrition, slowly reducing the number of guards, the man finally screamed when he received contact from the headquarters.


    <b><i>¨C We have evacuated all the ves and VIPs from that floor to another floor. You may proceed with the operation you proposed.</i></b>


    ¡°Are you insane?! We¡¯ve already lost half of our forces, half! There¡¯s no way we can carry out that operation with limited manpower¡­¡±


    <b><i>¨C We will dispatch additional troops, so please hold on a little longer. We are currently negotiating with the captain of the Royal Knights and the leader of the Holy Knights.</i></b>


    ¡°Damn it!¡±


    When themunication ended, the man cursed, threw the walkie-talkie to the floor, and screamed.


    ¡°Commence the operation!!!¡±


    ¡°Wh-What¡¯s this! Are you trying to use magic like Frey¡¯s evilrades!? Are you nning to be as wicked as Frey!?¡±


    <i>¨C Krrrrrrr!</i>


    ¡°¡­Ahh!?¡±


    As Ferloche, who had been carefully watching the situation, charged in again with a whining sound, she was startled by the loud noise and stopped in her tracks.


    <i>¨C Shooooo¡­</i>


    ¡°Ah! Aaah!¡±


    A cloud of dust billowed around as Ferloche began to retreat, waving her hands as if she were swatting away a mosquito.


    ¡°¡­Good, it worked.¡±


    ¡°Ugh!¡±


    After waving her hands for a while, Ferloche opened her eyes to find herself in a rather difficult situation.


    ¡°Everyone, scatter and approach her cautiously. If you don¡¯t understand, think of it as hunting an orc.¡±


    ¡°O-Orc!? I¡¯m the Saintess!¡±


    The guards, who had been facing off against Ferloche, immediately attacked the surrounding walls as soon as they received permission from headquarters.


    This was because they wanted to turn the narrow corridor into a wide-open space.


    ¡°Ugh, what should I do¡­?¡±


    Of course, her innate divine power protected her from immediate danger, Ferloche, who was now helplessly trapped in the guards¡¯ encirclement, began to worry and ponder her next move.


    ¡°Hey, kid! Give up!¡±


    ¡°Relying on strength with that stupid-looking face¡­¡±


    ¡°But doesn¡¯t it really feel like hunting orcs? I¡¯ve done it a few times on the western continent, and it was really like this.¡±


    Seeing her in this situation, the guards, who had regained their confidence, approached Ferloche with smirks on their faces.


    ¡°Aha! I¡¯ve got it!¡±


    Ferloche¡¯s eyes sparkled as she eximed, instantly freezing the scene.


    ¡°Since you guys broke the walls and cornered me! I¡¯ll¡­¡±


    ¡°Wha-What?¡±


    ¡°No way, right?¡±


    Ferloche, brimming with confidence, continued.


    ¡°¡­I¡¯ll break the floor and corner you all!¡±


    ¡°Cr-Crazy!!¡±


    ¡°Get out of here! Hurry!¡±


    Astounded by Ferloche¡¯s unexpected solution, the guards hastily made their way towards the stairs as she targeted the floor with the blessing of the Sun God. However,


    ¡°Hyup!¡±


    <i>¨C Crumble!!!</i>


    In less than a second, Ferloche¡¯s power struck the floor, causing it to crumble and copse.


    ¡°Ugh, aaaahhhhh!!!¡±


    The floor, situated at a considerable height, caved in, along with everyone on it.


    ¡°Sun God! Save me!!¡±


    Initially proud of her sessful strategy, Ferloche soon realized that she was also in danger of crashing down, and began praying with her hands sped.


    <i>¨C Thud!!!</i>


    Just as she finished her prayer, Ferloche, who had almost reached the floor, managed tond safely by using someone as a cushion, all the while humming a tune.


    ¡°¡­Ugh.¡±


    ¡°I-I¡¯m sorry!¡±


    Although she was happy to havended safely, Ferloche¡¯s eyes widened with concern, realizing that she had unintentionally harmed an ordinary person.


    ¡°I¡¯ll heal you right away!¡±


    She quickly gathered divine power in her hands to heal the person she had used as a cushion, but then,


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    She found herself staring wide-eyed at the person¡¯s face.


    ¡°Lady Ruby!?¡±


    ¡°Ah, umm, hello, Saintess.¡±


    ¡°What are you doing here? Were you captured? Did you get involved in Frey¡¯s evil n?¡±


    ¡°Well, you see¡­ that¡¯s¡­¡±


    Ferloche, bombarding a sweating Ruby with rapid-fire questions, was suddenly interrupted.


    ¡°There they are! Catch them!¡±


    ¡°Both the intruders are together!¡±


    ¡°¡­Headquarters, do you copy? The intruders seem to be acquainted. Please confirm.¡±


    ¡°¡­Ahh!¡±


    Spotting the reinforcements closing in to capture them, Ferloche quickly grabbed Ruby¡¯s arm and started running.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m with you!¡±


    ¡°Wa-ait a moment¡­¡±


    ¡°I, in the name of Ferloche!¡±


    Cutting off Ruby, who was about to say something hesitantly, Ferloche continued with a smile.


    ¡°I¡¯ll definitely protect the pretentious Lady Ruby!¡±


    ¡°Right here in this ce!!!¡±


    The quest was, quite literally, entering its climax.

 Chapter 134: - Mid-Boss

    <b>? </b><b>Mid-Boss </b><b>?</b>


    ¡°Hey, I have a question.¡±


    ¡°Ah, yes! Please ask!¡±


    ¡°Why is it so chaotic here?¡±


    Before our n officially started, I carefully surveyed the market and approached one of the busy employees.


    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s because there was an explosion¡­¡±


    ¡°An explosion?¡±


    ¡°Yes, there was a mishap with a magical device used to control ves, resulting in an explosion. Fortunately, there were no casualties, so you can continue to enjoy your time here without any concerns.¡±


    Although the employee said this with a smile, I could see copsed guards lying on the ground behind him. If the guests saw this scene, it would be quite troublesome. Judging by the slow response, it seemed that they were also caught off guard.


    ¡®It¡¯s about time to start the n.¡¯


    With that thought, I sensed the right moment and spoke with a slightly stern expression.


    ¡°Alright, move aside.¡±


    ¡°Pardon?¡±


    ¡°I came to check on the ve I left in the waiting room, and you¡¯re in charge of the upper floor.¡±


    As I spoke with an irritated tone, he wore a troubled expression and replied.


    ¡°M-My apologies, but¡­ the ves are not currently on the upper floor. They have been moved somewhere else.¡±


    ¡°¡­Somewhere else?¡±


    ¡°Yes, as I mentioned earlier, there was an ident on the floor where the waiting room was located¡­ So, we relocated the facilities on that floor to another level. Of course, the waiting room as well.¡±


    The employee then pointed to a distant ce where people were lined up.


    ¡°Hence, if you wish to go to another floor, you¡¯ll need to use the floating elevator with the floating stone, rather than these stairs.¡±


    ¡°¡­I¡¯ve never been treated like this before.¡±


    As I red at the employee with a cold gaze, he hesitated for a moment before whispering to me in a soft voice.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, there is a secret elevator reserved for VIPs like you, Lord Frey.¡±


    Saying this, the employee took out a map of the building from his pocket and pointed to a specific spot.


    ¡°If you go here, a waiting employee will recognize you, Lord Frey, and guide you. So please, let go of your anger.¡±


    ¡°¡­Hmm.¡±


    ¡°ording to the information I received from the headquarters, there will be suitablepensation for all VIPs. Only for VIPs, not for regr members.¡±


    Listening to his rather pleasant words and a wink, I took out a gold coin from my pocket and said,


    ¡°Take it.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to give me this¡­ Hehe.¡±


    ¡°Never mind, it¡¯s merely pocket change for me. Anyway, I¡¯d like to borrow the map you¡¯re holding for a moment.¡±


    ¡°The map? Oh, certainly!¡±


    As he handed me the map with a slightly puzzled expression, he bowed and said,


    ¡°Then please, have a good day!¡±


    ¡°¡­Hmm.¡±


    Leaving the man with the single gold coin and a beaming smile, I headed towards the location he had guided me to.


    ¡°Damn it, what has caused them to restrict ess?¡±


    ¡°Can we rely on this? If they amodate such arge number of people¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. Surely, the ve market, which colludes with the royal family to bury the lives of nobles, wouldn¡¯t take our lives lightly?¡±


    I passed by the nobles guarding the elevator with unwavering trust in the ve market.


    ¡°I¡¯m going crazy, what¡¯s happening?¡±


    ¡°We were supposed to be monitoring the ves, why do we have to get involved in this?¡±


    ¡°Hey, they¡¯re giving us a hefty extra allowance. Quitining and let¡¯s go.¡±


    I made my way through the busy guards who were desperately hiding their weapons from the public.


    ¡°¡­Lord Frey, greetings.¡±


    ¡°Are you my guide?¡±


    I spoke in a hushed voice upon finding the employee who had been waiting in the dimly lit area.


    ¡°Well, let¡¯s get started.¡±


    ¡°Pardon?¡±


    ¡°Begin guiding me.¡±


    ¡°¡­Understood.¡±


    The woman, who had briefly tilted her head in confusion, nodded silently as I said that and then began to guide me.


    <b><i> ¨C The magical reinforcement of the cab is nearlyplete. We¡¯ll probably be able to finish it on time.</i></b>


    <b><i> ¨C I have ordered the Royal Knights to prepare their weapons. They can intervene at any moment.</i></b>


    <b><i> ¨C Lord Frey, this is Dmir Khan. I will do my best to fulfill the mission you have entrusted me with.</i></b>


    Of course, the ¡®start¡¯ I mentioned had a double meaning.


    ¡°Here¡¯s the temporary waiting room.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    In the ce I arrived at with the female employee¡¯s guidance, there was a room with an unassuming door.


    It appeared that they had crammed the ves into a regr room due to the severity of the situation.


    ¡°Well, have a good day¡­ Huh?¡±


    As I was thinking that, the female employee suddenly tilted her head.


    ¡°Uh, uhhhh¡­¡±


    It turned out that strange moaning sounds wereing from the ve waiting room.


    ¡°Please wait a moment, Lord Frey. I¡¯ll check¡­ Aaagh!¡±


    I incapacitated the employee who was trying to enter the room with a tense expression by striking her on the back of the head with the cane I held. Then, with a calm expression, I entered the room.


    ¡°Hello, Lord Frey.¡±


    ¡°¡­Hello.¡±


    As I did, Dmir Khan and the Demon Army¡¯s Chief of Staff Lemerno, who were present in the waiting room, greeted me.


    Lemerno, however, did not seem particrly pleased to see me.


    ¡°We¡¯ve tried to enhance the ves as per your instructions, but¡­¡±


    While subtly observing Lemerno¡¯s still-wary gaze, Dmir Khan spoke politely and pointed to the ves.


    ¡°Ugh, uhhhh¡­¡±


    ¡°My chest¡­ it¡¯s burning¡­¡±


    ¡°Haah, haaah¡­¡±


    When I looked at where he pointed, the powerful ves I had personally selected were moaning.


    ¡°¡­It seems there won¡¯t be many ves entering the final stage, as expected.¡±


    Dmir Khan was looking at the scene with an indifferent expression.


    ¡°Still, even if just one of them reaches the final stage¡­ they will be as strong as thebat officers.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. These ves were originally handpicked by you, Lord Frey, and they¡¯ve received both enhancement magic and a berserk curse, so it¡¯s only natural.¡±


    Dmir Khan chimed in, echoing my equally indifferent words, and soon began speaking with an expression full of anticipation.


    ¡°Now, all that¡¯s left is to raid the ve market.¡±


    ¡°¡­Right.¡±


    ¡°With the Demon Armybat executives, rampaging ves, and the remaining ves, we canunch a joint attack¡­ We can smuggle the ves and take the nobles hostage.¡±


    Despite my sullen response, he continued speaking with an expectant voice, his eyes gleaming as he addressed me once again.


    ¡°Coming up with such an excellent n, Lord Frey, you¡¯re truly amazing.¡±


    ¡°This is a n that even Lemerno coulde up with.¡±


    ¡°¡­That¡¯s high praise.¡±


    When I casually mentioned that to Dmir Khan, Lemerno, who was beside him, quietly replied.


    She still had a somewhat dissatisfied expression on her face.


    ¡°Is there some dissatisfaction, perhaps?¡±


    ¡°Regarding this operation, I just feel like something is¡­¡±


    As I casually asked Lemerno, she seemed to have been waiting for the opportunity to speak.


    ¡°Ahem, ahem.¡±


    ¡°¡­Never mind.¡±


    As Dmir Khan coughed and looked at me with admiration, she lowered her head and fell silent.


    ¡°Aaaaaaaaah!!!¡±


    ¡°¡­Huh?¡±


    At that moment, a scream began to echo among the ves.


    ¡°It seems we finally have a sess.¡±


    ¡°¡­Hmm.¡±


    Turning my gaze towards the source, I saw a girl clutching her chest, trembling as shey on the floor.


    <i>¨C Whoosh¡­</i>


    ¡°¡­Oh?¡±


    However, that was only for a moment, as smoke started to rise from her body.


    ¡°Ugh¡­¡±


    In an instant, her appearance began to change.


    ¡°¡­Did you already predict this as well?¡±


    ¡°Who knows?¡±


    As Dmir Khan stared nkly at the scene, he soon chuckled and spoke.


    ¡°Having Lord Frey in the Demon Army is nothing short of a blessing.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re giving me too much credit.¡±


    ¡°Not really.¡±


    In response to my words, Dmir Khan wore a serious expression, and slowly rose to his feet.


    ¡°Ugh¡­¡±


    Pointing at the transformed Miho, who now had reddened eyes, had grown taller, and had eight more tails, he spoke.


    ¡°I thought we¡¯d just gain a few strong ves¡­ But who could have foreseen that we would end up recruiting a legendary creature from the Eastern Continent?¡±


    As Dmir Khan said this, he then coldly looked at the other ves stretched out behind Miho.


    ¡°With things as they are, the others seem inconsequential. How about we just put them in the sacrificial magic circle alongside the other ves?¡±


    ¡°¡­We should make the most of them.¡±


    ¡°Understood. In that case¡­ I¡¯ll go gather the young boy and girl ves at the same time the operation begins.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    With that, Dmir Khan and Lemerno left the waiting room.


    ¡°Soon, the world will bow at your feet, Lord Frey.¡±


    He left, regretfully.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡±


    Left alone in the waiting room with the transformed Miho and the temporarily unconscious ves, I soon murmured and became lost in thought.


    ¡°¡­This is where the problem begins.¡±


    Miho, a fox demi-human from a remote valley vige in the Eastern Continent.


    This girl was neither a main heroine nor a sub-heroine, and wasn¡¯t even a supporting NPC¡­ but she yed a crucial role in this quest.


    That¡¯s because she, whose name wasn¡¯t even revealed in the original work, is the branching point of this quest.


    ¡°Ugh, ugh¡­¡±


    Among the numerous factors that drastically increased the difficulty of the already challenging cktail Fantasy 2, she is one of the so-called ¡®water gatekeepers¡¯, one of the mid-bosses.


    ¡°She seemed formidable in some way¡­¡±


    The information about her, written in the prophecy, is as follows:


    <strong>About the mid-boss of the third main quest [ve Market Liberation Mission].</strong> <strong>The first mid-boss that appears in the third main quest and one that proved to be a formidable challenge for many yers, the so-called ¡®Nine-Tailed Fox¡¯. It hails from a remote valley vige on the Eastern Continent, where resident ¡®monsters¡¯ who firmly believe they are fox demi-humans live.</strong> <strong>Driven by the desire to uncover the truth behind her tribe¡¯s short lifespan and to seek her own freedom, she ventures out into the world, only to be abducted by the ve market. There, she endures various forms of torture, abuse, and injustice, umting negative emotions.</strong> <strong>As a result, on the day the ve market opens, she loses control of her pent-up emotions and goes on a rampage, absorbing the life force of ¡®all¡¯ living creatures in the market.</strong>


    ¡°¡­So you were the mid-boss after all.¡±


    The ancestor¡¯sments about her were indeed very detailed.


    <strong>I almost quit the game because of her. Ah, I should have quit back then. Anyway, this cursed fox is the hero¡¯s nemesis and exact counter. You can never beat her with ordinary methods.</strong>


    ording to my ancestor, Miho¡¯s ability as a mid-boss is to manipte life force.


    And my power source, the ¡®Hero¡¯s Power,¡¯ operates by burning life force.


    In essence, she is the perfect counter to me.


    That was why in the original timeline, multiple sacrifices were inevitable.


    In other words, if the yer wasn¡¯t on the false evil route, the game would take a dark turn following this quest, deviating from its previously sweet and bright atmosphere.


    <strong>Even if you try to save her beforehand, the date she enters the market ispletely random and unpredictable. Even if you manage to save her, she would go on a rampage with the intention of saving the other ves, breaking into the ve market. If you try to kill her, you die. I thought I would go crazy trying to figure out the strategy.</strong>


    The record of the ancestor, who had written down the chronicles of their strategy with as much passion as their own adventure, showed how deep their resentment had been.


    <strong>¡­Then one day, I finally found the strategy.</strong>


    The written ount extended for several more pages before it finally reached its conclusion.


    <strong>And it wasn¡¯t until I discovered the strategy that I came to realize.</strong>


    The words, devoid of their usual friendly and humorous tone, exuded a serious atmosphere.


    <strong>The true strategy of this cursed game.</strong>


    ording to my ancestor, finding Miho¡¯s strategy greatly contributed to discovering the ¡®false evil route.¡¯


    <strong><em> That crucial strategy for her is¡­</em></strong>


    ¡°You, you¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­Ah.¡±


    Lost in thought for a while, Miho, who had now fully revealed herself as a legendary creature, finally came to her senses and started to re at me.


    <em>¡®Alright, it¡¯s time to act again.¡¯</em>


    <em>¡®It¡¯s about time I leave behind the peace,fort, and happiness I¡¯ve experienced until recently and face the hatred of the world once more.¡¯</em>


    ¡°What, what¡¯s this!?¡±


    With that thought in mind, I wore a bewildered expression on my face.


    Leaving the door slightly ajar, as if I had just entered.


    ¡°You¡­ What is this form¡­?¡±


    And so, I acted as though I hadn¡¯t grasped the situation yet.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Maintaining the act, Miho, who had been staring nkly at her transformed body, said,


    ¡°What-What is this!?¡±


    She approached me with a cold expression.


    ¡°Ah, sit down!!¡±


    ¡°¡­Huh?¡±


    Urgently, I eximed as she stood directly in front of me, she raised her hand with a nk expression.


    ¡°How dare you, a ve¡­ look at me with such insolence¡­¡±


    ¡°ve?¡±


    Upon hearing my words, she began to re at me with cold eyes.


    <strong>Redirect Miho¡¯s rage towards you, not the ve market or the nobles, but solely at you.</strong>


    ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s right¡­ You¡¯re a ve. I don¡¯t know what you¡¯ve done, but¡­¡±


    As I looked at her, I engraved into my mind the only way to control her, as written in the prophecy.


    ¡°¡­You still have the ¡®Curse of Obedience¡¯ on you, don¡¯t you?¡±


    I finished with an arrogant tone.


    <i>¨C Whoosh!!</i>


    And in the next moment.


    ¡°¡­Kehak!!!¡±


    With incredible speed, Miho reached out to seize my throat, and said,


    ¡°Say that again¡­¡±


    Gazing down at me lying on the floor, her eyes devoid of warmth.


    ¡°¡­Who¡¯s the ve?¡±


    She began to choke me.


    <strong>-P.S. It¡¯s good to redirect her rage but don¡¯t let her drain your energy.</strong>


    ¡°¡­Ugh.¡±


    At the same time, thest piece of advice the ancestor had written in small letters began to weigh heavily on my mind.

 Chapter 135: - Secret

    <b>? </b><b>Secret</b> <b>?</b>


    ¡°Sigh¡­¡±


    ¡°Lady Serena? Is something troubling you?¡±


    At that moment, the atmosphere of the ve market was growing tense due to the various incidents and idents that were happening.


    ¡°¡­No, it¡¯s nothing.¡±


    Serena, who had been staying at the academy¡¯s dormitory, was having a conversation with her personal maid.


    ¡°Once again, it¡¯s because of Frey! Again!¡±


    ¡°¡­Add an honorific.¡±


    ¡°<i>Sigh.</i>¡°


    Seeing Serena¡¯s depressed appearance, the maid, who had grown annoyed, wore a dumbfounded expression when Serena spoke in a quiet voice like that.


    ¡°Oh dear¡­ The heavens are so heartless. What in the world did our Young Lady do wrong¡­¡±


    ¡°Quiet.¡±


    ¡°What is it? Are you sulking, Lady Serena?¡±


    ¡°¡­I don¡¯t know.¡±


    As Serena, who had been sitting at the desk, turned her head away as she said that, the maid spoke with a mischievous expression.


    ¡°Do you dislike it that much when I badmouth ¡®Lord¡¯ Frey?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°Our Lady seems to harbor such deep affection for that good-for-nothing, the one who shamelessly flirts with his butler whenever you approach, possessing only a good-looking face but the rest is a total mess¡­¡±


    ¡°Stop it.¡±


    Serena tried to cut off the maid¡¯s words with a firm voice, yet the maid remained undeterred, continuing her muttering with a mischievous expression.


    ¡°Recently, there have been scandals involving the princess¡­ There are rumors that the mage enters his room every day¡­ There are also witness ounts of him being spotted on a date with the Saintess¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­You were the one who advised against blindly trusting information, weren¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°That was why I checked from various angles, and they were all true¡­¡±


    ¡°Since I haven¡¯t checked, it¡¯s not true.¡±


    As Serena maintained her resolute stance until the end, causing the maid¡¯s previously smiling expression to darken.


    ¡°¡­Lady, do you remember when you were young?¡±


    ¡°I remember most things.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m talking about the day when ¡®Lord¡¯ Frey made you cry for the first time.¡±


    Hearing those words, Serena¡¯s expression hardened.


    ¡°Do you know how much my heart ached that day?¡±


    The maid, who had taken care of Serena since she was young, spoke softly, discarding her yfulness for the first time in a long while.


    ¡°At first, it was great. After enduring all sorts of torture and training from your family, living like an emotionless machine, it was when you smiled for the first time.¡±


    ¡°¡­A smile?¡±


    ¡°It was a month after you met ¡®Lord¡¯ Frey.¡±


    ¡°By then¡­ it was when Frey correctly answered all the questions I asked him.¡±


    As Serena spoke and showed a faint smile reminiscent of that time, the maid sighed and said.


    ¡°At that time, I believed that fortune had finally smiled upon you. But, it¡¯s time for you to admit it now.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Please don¡¯t pretend not to know, you¡¯re a smart person.¡±


    As Serena maintained her silence after hearing those words, the maid, who had been watching her carefully, cautiously opened her mouth.


    ¡°Ever since the day he made you cry, the ¡®Frey¡¯ you knew no longer exists.¡±


    ¡°¡­Ah.¡±


    Upon hearing those words, Serena flinched, and the maid spoke with a grave expression.


    ¡°Now that the influence of the ¡®Secret Family Lord¡¯ has diminished, you should start looking for another partner. Otherwise, you won¡¯t be able to get married.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not thinking about it.¡±


    ¡°Really, look at me. I missed my marriageable age, and my future is uncertain.¡±


    With a self-derisive tone, the maid continued to borate as Serena¡¯s gaze started to waver.


    ¡°From the beginning, what¡¯s so exceptional about Frey? Handsome? Rich? Other men have those qualities too.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Are you holding onto him because of past memories? That¡¯s not love, that¡¯s clinging on to the past. Sometimes, the past can hold you back.¡±


    As Serena nodded at the maid¡¯s serious words, the maid clenched her fists and stood up, prepared to shout.


    ¡°Alright, then I¡¯ll start looking for a new groom candidate right now¡­¡±


    ¡°Kuuuuuuuuuuuuuu!!!¡±


    ¡°Hee-Heeek!!¡±


    As the owl suddenly lunged at her, the maid panicked and scrambled onto the bed, hiding herself under the covers.


    ¡°I-I¡¯m sorry! I won¡¯t do it again! I don¡¯t know what I did wrong, but I apologize first!¡±


    ¡°Kuu! Kuuuu!¡±


    Desperately pleading with the owl, perched near her head and seemingly awaiting an opportunity, the maid hurriedly asked Serena for help.


    ¡°Lady Serena, please help me! Your pet is trying to kill me!!¡±


    ¡°¡­Irion.¡±


    ¡°Kuu!¡±


    At Serena¡¯s call, the owl flew to her outstretched hand. After ring fiercely at the maid for a while, it settled on her arm and began preening its feathers.


    ¡°Lady Serena, I¡¯ve always been curious¡­ What exactly is that owl?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a spirit.¡±


    ¡°What!?¡±


    As the maid questioned with a frustrated expression, she was taken aback by the unexpected answer.


    ¡°That¡­ that¡¯s a spirit¡­?¡±


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s a spirit.¡±


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me about this until now¡­?¡±


    ¡°¡­You never asked, did you?¡±


    As the maid asked with a bewildered expression, Serena responded with a look that seemed to say, ¡°Why would you ask something like that?¡±


    ¡°But¡­ Do spirits really exist? Is there any proof that it¡¯s a real spirit?¡±


    ¡°Considering its unusual strength for an owl, the fact that it makes wing pping sounds despite being an owl, and its incredible intelligence, you can roughly deduce it.¡±


    ¡°No, but what¡­¡±


    ¡°Anyway, let¡¯s put that aside for now.¡±


    The maid, who was about to dispute the deductions, regained herposure at Serena¡¯s words and stood up once again.


    ¡°Anyway! Just wait a moment, I¡¯ll find a prospective groom for you right away¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Seeing Serena¡¯s sudden smile, the maid tilted her head in confusion.


    ¡°I already have a prospective groom in mind.¡±


    ¡°¡­Really?¡±


    Soon after, Serena continued speaking, and the maid, now smiling brightly, cautiously approached her and began asking her questions.


    ¡°Who is it? What¡¯s their social status? How do they look? What about their wealth? And their personality?¡±


    Looking at her, Serena began to speak in a quiet voice.


    ¡°First of all, their social status is high. Evenpared to me, they wouldn¡¯t be inferior.¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­¡±


    ¡°And their face is¡­ um¡­¡±


    Pausing for a moment, Serena blushed slightly before continuing.


    ¡°They¡¯re delicate, cute, and innocent. So, they give off a strong feeling of wanting to protect them? That kind of feeling.¡±


    ¡°Wow¡­!¡±


    ¡°Their wealth is also tremendous. They¡¯re among the wealthiest people in the empire.¡±


    Upon hearing this, the maid, who had been touched by the information, put on a serious expression and asked her final question.


    ¡°Then¡­ what about the most important thing, their ¡®personality¡¯?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s the best, I doubt you¡¯d find anyone kinder, even if you searched the entire world.¡±


    As Serena answered with a content smile to thest question, the maid shed tears of emotion and rushed towards Serena.


    ¡°My Lady¡­!¡±


    ¡°Oops.¡±


    ¡°¡­Ugh.¡±


    As she tried to hug Serena, the maid fell to the floor, pushed away by the sudden movement of Serena¡¯s fan.


    ¡°Once I finish what I¡¯m currently doing, I have to somehow capture the Secret Lord.¡±


    ¡°Su-Suddenly?¡±


    ¡°Yes, and when I catch the Secret Lord¡­¡±


    As the maid, who had been rubbing her sore bottom while shedding tears, listened¡­


    ¡°¡­I¡¯ll have a child with the person I mentioned.¡±


    ¡°Gasp.¡±


    As Serena whispered with a captivating smile, the maid unknowingly gasped.


    ¡°Co-Congrattions? But¡­ aren¡¯t you moving too fast? Don¡¯t you need more time to get to know each other?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ve already spent so much time together that there isn¡¯t much time left.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean¡­ Wait, what about the engagement? You should at least terminate the engagement first¡­¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter.¡±


    Due to Serena¡¯s shocking statement, the panicked maid began to perspire and tried to persuade her.


    ¡°Wait a minute, you can¡¯t do that! Even if it¡¯s Frey if you don¡¯t even break off the engagement before doing that¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­Huh?¡±


    But Serena paid no heed to the maid¡¯s words and stared nkly into space.


    ¡°What is that wench doing¡­?¡±


    Serena¡¯s hand was touching a crescent-shaped ornament in her hair, identical to the one on Frey¡¯s staff.


    ¡°¡­Can our pet cat not chase away even one uninvited guest like that?¡±


    ¡°My Lady¡­?¡±


    ¡°Prepare the carriage, right now.¡±


    Serena, retracting her hand from the ornament, issued a coldmand to the maid in a chilling voice.


    ¡°¡­Understood.¡±


    The maid, who had always been by her side, adjusted her demeanor to a colder one as Serena¡¯s attitude changed and left the room.


    In any case, mydy has found a new partner. So, it¡¯s a good thing.¡¯


    The maid, though internally happy that Serena had finally found a new partner, had unintentionally created a huge misunderstanding due to the timing of her advice coinciding with the setting sun.


    ¡°Koo woo!¡±


    ¡°¡­Hmm?¡±


    As the maid left the room to fetch the carriage, the owl began to make a cute hooting sound.


    ¡°Oh, my.¡±


    Serena, tilting her head while observing the owl, noticed an item left beside the owl¡¯s foot and her eyes lit up.


    <strong>[Ferloche¡¯s Diary!]</strong> <strong>Warning! Do not snoop!</strong>


    ¡°¡­Good job. As a reward, I¡¯ll give you your favorite cookie.¡±


    As she stroked the owl, Serena stared at the cover of Ferloche¡¯s diary, where something was written in cute handwriting.


    ¡°Why did you leave your diary at the dormitory today when you usually carry it around all the time?¡±


    She murmured, tilting her head.


    ¡°Well, you are quite a fickle person¡­¡±


    Serena, lost in thought as she gazed at the diary, soon began to quickly skim through the pages.


    <i>¨C Swish¡­!</i>


    ¡°¡­¡¯Half¨CDemon God,¡¯ ¡®Let¡¯s go to the cer,¡¯ ¡®DLC.''¡±


    Serena, who had been speaking words intermittently, soon let out a chuckle and murmured,


    ¡°You¡¯ve written such cute things in this diary, haven¡¯t you?¡±


    Without even looking at the hint on thest page of the diary, she had already deciphered how to uncover the hidden code.


    ¡°¡­Hmm?¡±


    Serena, who had been flipping through the diary without hesitation, suddenly stopped.


    <strong>¡ð¡ð Year, July 11</strong>


    ¨C Can you handle it?


    In the diary entry for July 11, there was only a single sentence, without any hidden code.


    <i>¨C Swish, swish, swish.</i>


    Flipping through the diary with growing anticipation, Serena froze upon reaching the empty pages after July 14.


    ¡°¡­¡­!!!¡±


    ¡°Lady, the carriage is here. You need toe down now¡­¡±


    ¡°Let the coachman go.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    After standing motionless for a long time, Serena said,


    ¡°I¡¯ll drive it myself at full speed.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean¡­¡±


    Pushing the confused maid aside, Serena climbed into the coachman¡¯s seat of the carriage and muttered,


    ¡°¡­I need to check something as soon as possible.¡±


    Shortly after, a lone carriage began to race through the streets of the empire at full speed as the sun set.


    <b><i>¨C I¡¯ve sessfully activated the magic of the cab. I¡¯ve increased the space and enhanced the stability. Now, I¡¯ll start replicating the magic in identical cabs in all areas of the market.</i></b>


    <b><i>¨C We¡¯ve engaged in battle with the demon army that has appeared all over the ve market. No executives have appeared yet, so we have the upper hand for now.</i></b>


    <b><i>¨C As ordered, I and thebat staff are not involved in the battle. As Frey said, the priority is the sacrificial magic circle.</i></b>


    ¡®Yes, everyone is working hard.¡¯


    The operation was progressing smoothly.


    Irina and na were performing their tasks brilliantly, and the Demon Army was grasping at straws.


    If things continued like this, we would be able to save everyone again.


    ¡°¡­Heh.¡±


    ¡°Krrr¡­¡±


    However, a slight unease had crept in because of this fox that¡¯s gone berserk and is strangling my neck.


    Couldn¡¯t it strangle me a little more gently? My arm was growing numb at this point.


    ¡°Ugh¡­¡±


    A glimmer of hope arose, but the pressure around my neck only grew stronger.


    <b><i>¨C Young Master¡­ Is it still not done yet¡­?</i></b>


    In such a situation, Kania¡¯s voice began to flow into my head.


    Her voice seemed a little faint, probably because the transmission was unstable due to being strangled.


    ¡®¡­If I don¡¯t react anymore. Break in immediately and calm Miho down.¡¯


    <b><i>¨C A-Alright¡­ I¡¯ll do my best¡­</i></b>


    ¡®As always, thank you, Kania.¡¯


    <b><i>I¡­ love you, too¡­</i></b>


    In such a situation, I did my best to maintain consciousness andmunicate. Once the sound stopped, I shifted my gaze back at Miho again.


    ¡°I just¡­ I just wanted to live longer¡­ I just wanted to gain freedom¡­¡±


    The method to capture Miho was to let yourself nearly be killed by her.


    The key to clearing her route was to redirect the rage of the berserk spirit, corroded by negative emotions, solely toward me until I lost consciousness¡­ This was really a terrible game.


    Of course, since she hadn¡¯t fully vented her emotions yet, she might drain my energy, so I had already secured a backup n with Kania.


    Irina and na had their own tasks toplete, and Kania was the most suitable for this job.


    At first, when I revealed the true nature of the operation to her, she was horrified and tried to dissuade me. However, she eventually sighed and agreed to follow my intentions. I was infinitely grateful to her.


    ¡°Ugh¡­¡±


    As I thought about it, my consciousness began to blur.


    ¡°I am¡­ I am just¡­¡±


    As I watched Miho gradually descending into confusion, I deliberately showed a pained expression and struggled fiercely while gripping her arm.


    ¡°¡­..Ugh.¡±


    Eventually, I lost consciousness, trembling in her grasp.


    <i> Kiii¡­</i>


    Thest thing I saw was the door to the waiting room opening, and someoneing in¡­


    ¡°Frey!!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­!¡±


    It was Ferloche, holding someone¡¯s hand.


    ¡®¡­Huh?¡¯

 Chapter 136: - Exposed

    <b>? </b><b>Exposed</b> <b>?</b>


    ¡°Ugh?¡±


    ¡°¡­.Huh?¡±


    The gazes of Miho, the mid-boss, and Ruby, who Ferloche had brought along, intersected in the air.


    ¡°Frey, this is all your fault! I know it!¡±


    In that tense situation, Ferloche began to yell at Frey with a confident expression.


    ¡°Get up right now and stop everything! I¡¯ll spare your life! I¡¯ve blocked the entrance so no one can intervene. Don¡¯t even dream about getting backup!¡±


    ¡°¡­Krrr.¡±


    However, the only response she got was the snarl of Miho, who had now transformed into the mid-boss.


    ¡°¡­Huh?¡±


    It was only then that Ferloche noticed something amiss and turned to Ruby, who stood beside her, prodding her.


    ¡°Ruby, something¡¯s not right!¡±


    ¡°¡­What is it?¡±


    ¡°Frey isn¡¯t responding! He must have fainted!¡±


    ¡°Yeah, it seems so.¡±


    Ruby, who was exhausted after being attacked by Ferloche¡¯s magic on the way here, casually responded and shifted her gaze to Miho.


    ¡°¡­She might be useful.¡±


    ¡°Krr?¡±


    After scrutinizing Miho for a while, Ruby muttered with a smirk.


    ¡°You! I don¡¯t know who you are, but stay away from him! Are you Frey¡¯s aplice?¡±


    ¡°¡­Hungry.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    At that moment, Miho¡¯s patience reached its limit.


    Although her intense anger had mostly subsided as Frey had nned, the intrusion of the two at that particr moment caused her emotions to falter.


    ¡°I¡¯m¡­ hungry.¡±


    Her hunger had been sated due to the massive energy she had used during her rampage.


    ¡°It looks¡­ delicious¡­¡±


    ¡°Wait, hold on!¡±


    With trembling eyes, Miho began to unleash her hunger on the nearest person¡ªFrey, whoy unconscious, having been strangled by her.


    ¡°Um, Ferloche? Why did you bring me here? It looks dangerous¡­¡±


    ¡°Well, somehow, I thought it would be safe here!¡±


    ¡°But¡­ instead of being safe, it appears we¡¯re being attacked by a mysterious monster?¡±


    In that dire situation, Ruby spoke with a sad expression.


    ¡°I can¡¯t die here¡­ I still have a lot to do, and the children at the orphanage are waiting for me¡­¡±


    ¡°Uh, uhm.¡±


    ¡°What should we do, Ferloche? Is there any good solution?¡±


    As Ruby innocently and pitifully spoke with an usatory tone, Ferloche hesitated.


    ¡°Alright! I¡¯ll¡­ I¡¯ll block her here!¡±


    She clenched his fist and shouted.


    ¡°Ruby, escape from here and call for help! I¡¯ll find a way to defeat that monster and secure Frey.¡±


    ¡°Will you be okay? She looks strong¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine! I¡¯m strong too!¡±


    As Ferloche widened her eyes and said that, Ruby slowly began to back away.


    ¡°Then¡­ I¡¯ll leave it to you, Lady Saintess.¡±


    ¡°Yes! Don¡¯t worry about this ce, just call for help!¡±


    ¡°Please, stay safe¡­!¡±


    At Ferloche¡¯s slightly tense words, Ruby turned around with a worried expression.


    ¡°<i>Growl</i>.¡±


    ¡°Wait, hold on!¡±


    As Ferloche watched Ruby wistfully, she rushed towards Miho, who was trying to draw energy from Frey.


    ¡°¡­Huh.¡±


    In that instant, Ruby¡¯s expression underwent a 180-degree shift.


    ¡°¡­Curse of monsterization, take hold.¡±


    ¡°Kuoooooooo!!!¡±


    Suppressing theughter that threatened to erupt, Ruby, with purple magic materializing in her hand, whispered, and then a terrible scream erupted from behind.


    The sound emanated from Miho, who had sumbed to Ruby¡¯s ¡®demonization curse,¡¯ a spell that she had always used for fun when encountering creatures in her previous adventures. The curse corrupted pure beings and transformed them into demons.


    ¡°What, what is this! Suddenly, what is this¡­!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a gift for annoying me.¡±


    Observing Miho, who had gone berserk due to the demonization curse, charge at Ferloche with satisfaction, Ruby prepared to leave the room.


    ¡°¡­Tsk.¡±


    She clicked her tongue and muttered as she saw the entrance blocked by a shield made of holy power.


    ¡°If it weren¡¯t for this restraint on me, I would have killed you with my own hands.¡±


    <i>¨C Kwaddduduk!!</i>


    After uttering those words, Ruby tore the shield apart with her bare hands. She nced at Miho, who was using illusion magic to surround Ferloche, and left the room with a satisfied smile.


    ¡°Ugh, ugh¡­¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    As soon as Ruby left the room, she came face to face with Kania, who was trembling right in front of the door.


    ¡°I must¡­ protect¡­ my master¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­Poor ck magician. Your parents were quite talented.¡±


    Ruby looked at her with a pitiful gaze and mumbled as she examined the remaining shield of holy power in her hand.


    ¡°But did the Saintess really block the door with the shield so I couldn¡¯t exit?¡±


    ¡°Ugh¡­¡±


    ¡°Puhaha, I always saw her as a troublemaker with her indecisive nature¡­. but she can be helpful at times like this.¡±


    With a satisfied expression, Ruby began to gather purple magic in her hand, taking aim at the now-unconscious Kania.


    WARNING [You are not allowed to attack her!]


    ¡°¡­Huh?¡±


    As a red warning window appeared in the air, Ruby furrowed her brow.


    ¡°Why is this ck magician¡¯s goodness stat so high?¡±


    After staring at Kania for a while, Ruby read the information window in front of her and spoke with an annoyed voice.


    ¡°¡­You better know how lucky you are.¡±


    She stepped back with a disappointed expression.


    ¡°¡­Hmm?¡±


    Noticing a device attached to her head, Ruby said,


    ¡°What a cute thing to do, using such a device just formunication.¡±


    With a smirk, she picked up the device.


    <b><i>¨C We¡¯re evacuating the ves right now! The Cloud Kingdom royalty has already escaped with the princess! Everything is going ording to n! But why haven¡¯t you responded? Frey?</i></b>


    <b><i>¨C We sessfully suppressed the Demon Army! We just need to finish off the remnants! By the way, Frey, why are you so quiet?</i></b>


    ¡°¡­You¡¯re quite popr.¡±


    Upon hearing the voicesing from the device, Ruby casuallymented before summoning a purple void in the air.


    ¡°Well¡­ it¡¯s about time for me to gain some ¡®fame¡¯.¡±


    Saying so, Ruby took out the Hero¡¯s Armament and quickly equipped them.


    <i>¨C Kwagwang!!</i>


    She leaped down to the first floor.


    ¡°Kkweeek!!¡±


    ¡°¡­Ugh.¡±


    As shended and effortlessly crushed two demons underfoot, Ruby gracefully maneuvered through the chaotic Demon Army and the startled Royal Knights, taken aback by her sudden appearance.


    ¡°Lord Dmir Khan, please listen to me. Something is strange.¡±


    ¡°We don¡¯t have time for this. We must gather the young ves as soon as possible and activate the sacrificial magic¡­¡±


    ¡°No, that¡¯s precisely what I¡¯m saying! Why are we in charge of that? Logically, it should be assigned to ordinary soldiers, while we focus on the battle, shouldn¡¯t it?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s disappointing that a strategist of the Demon Army like you, Lady Lemerno,cks such knowledge.¡±


    As Ruby made her way through the crowd, she encountered Dmir Khan and Lemerno, who weremanding the busybat staff and standing by on the first floor.


    ¡°What am I not aware of?¡±


    ¡°The possibility that the Hero might appear.¡±


    ¡°Lord Frey, who has always been cautious about the existence of the hero and demanded containment, must have predicted a high probability of the Hero appearing today. That¡¯s why he assigned us here to prepare for the hero on such an important day.¡±


    ¡°But, as I said before¡­ no matter how I think about it, the Hero is Frey¡­¡±


    ¡°You two! Don¡¯t move!¡±


    As Ruby bellowed fiercely, both Lemerno and the calm Dmir Khan turned their gaze to her.


    ¡°¡­Are you talking to us?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    ¡°What? My stealth technique was perfect¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­How about we remove our helmets and have a face-to-face conversation?¡±


    As Ruby answered once again, Lemerno grumbled with a puzzled expression, while Dmir Khan made a polite suggestion.


    ¡°I will execute both the leaders of the Demon Army, right here and now!¡±


    ¡°Well, it seems we have someone who doesn¡¯t listen.¡±


    Ignoring his words, Ruby raised her sword, causing Dmir Khan¡¯s expression to turn cold as he responded to the stunned Lemerno.


    ¡°What did I tell you? It was about time the Hero revealed themselves.¡±


    ¡°No way, really?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Soon after, Dmir Khan calmly spoke and murmured as he wrapped his body in magical power.


    ¡°To protect the next Demon King, Lord Frey.¡±


    ¡°Ugh.¡±


    ¡°Lord Dmir Khan!¡±


    Dmir Khan¡¯s right arm was severed and flew into the air.


    ¡°Haaap!¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect not to be able to evade even a single blow¡­ quite impressive.¡±


    As Dmir Khan staggered, Ruby lunged at him with the momentum of the hero¡¯s weapon.


    ¡°I¡¯ve never had this much trouble¡­ except when I faced Lord Frey¡­¡±


    ¡°Surrender! Executive! There¡¯s no hope for you!¡±


    Ruby ignored Dmir Khan¡¯s words and continued to corner the two with her sword. It was then that she saw people around them starting to whisper.


    ¡°Is she¡­ the Hero¡­? The famous one?¡±


    ¡°Hey, no way¡­ there have been so many impostors¡­¡±


    She smirked as she thought of the people who were buzzing about the legendary battle happening in front of them.


    ¡®Regardless of what you losers think, my n has already seeded.¡¯


    The reason why she put Frey in the Demon King¡¯s Army¡­


    The fact that he became the second-inmand of the Demon King¡¯s Army and was even mistaken for the Demon King¡­


    It was all part of her carefully nned scenario.


    ¡°That armor¡­ could it truly be?¡±


    ¡°You guys, head to the altar right now. We can¡¯t let the royal family know about this first.¡±


    ¡®¡­Wherever one goes, the thoughts of the higher-ups always take precedence, isn¡¯t that right?¡¯


    And now, her n would unfold as intended¡­


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    For some reason, Miho did not follow hermand.


    ¡°Cough, cough¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­Young Master, are you alright?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­..!!!¡±


    Slightly flustered because of that, Ruby couldn¡¯t help but doubt her eyes when she spotted people appearing on the second floor.


    ¡°How did they get here¡­?¡±


    Frey and Kania, who should have been unconscious, were looking down at her while supporting their heavily injured bodies, clutching a ck stone that emitted a strangely familiar energy.


    ¡°What, what is it¡­ a monster?¡±


    ¡°Hero¡­ please help us!¡±


    ¡°Please defeat that monster too! We¡¯re begging you!¡±


    Caught off guard by the unexpected turn of events, Ruby reluctantly raised her sword, urged on by the people around her as they felt the growing sense of danger.


    <i>Snap!!</i>


    At that precise moment, a third astonishing event urred.


    ¡°¡­Huh?¡±


    Suddenly, a crisp sound of snapping fingers echoed through the first floor.


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    Ruby¡¯s fake hero helmet, which had been meticulously protected by multipleyers of magic, shattered into pieces.


    ¡°Wait.¡±


    Frey, who captured that fleeting moment, immediately wore a serious expression and muttered.


    ¡°Those ruby-colored eyes¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­Could it be?¡±

 Chapter 137: - Retry

    <b>? Retry</b> <b>?</b>


    ¡°W-What just happened?¡±


    ¡°Did we get attacked? But I don¡¯t see any injuries.¡±


    As the ¡®self-proimed hero¡¯ who had been effortlessly pushing back the Demon King¡¯s executive suddenly had their helmet shattered into pieces, a wave of murmurs swept through the crowd.


    ¡°¡­Huh? Something¡¯s strange.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t see clearly¡­ it¡¯s dim.¡±


    But that confusion was only for a moment before people started bombarding each other with questions.


    The Hero¡¯s face which had been previously concealed by the helmet, appeared blurred to their eyes for some unknown reason.


    ¡°¡­Damn.¡±


    As the atmosphere around them became chaotic, Ruby suddenly covered her face with her hands and dashed off somewhere.


    ¡°He-Hero? Where are you going¡­ Eek!?¡±


    ¡°W-Wait a moment! That monster is¡­¡±


    Ignoring the confused cries of the people, Ruby swiftly reached the exit of the ve market.


    <i> Kugwagwang!!</i>


    Amidst the chaos, she destroyed the copsed pirs blocking the exit with a single strike and swiftly escaped outside.


    ¡°¡±¡­¡­¡­.¡±¡±


    ¡°Krrr¡­¡±


    In the market, the quiet wailing of Miho, who had transformed into a monster, echoed for a while.


    ¡°Uhah, uhahaha! Uhahahahahaha!!¡±


    Dmir Khan, who had been gasping for breath with one of his arms missing, suddenly burst into loudughter.


    ¡°Indeed, it¡¯s you¡­ I couldn¡¯t believe you orchestrated such a scheme¡­¡±


    His expression was indifferent despite all the eyes fixed on him.


    ¡°I never imagined that you would be able to pinpoint the Hero¡¯s true identity like this. You truly are amazing.¡±


    ¡°D-Dmir Khan. We should leave this ce quickly¡­¡±


    ¡°Lemerno, you must admit it now.¡±


    Lemerno tried to lift him up, frowning at Dmir Khan¡¯s words, as thetter smiled as if losing an arm meant nothing.


    ¡°The Hero was really a woman, just as he imed.¡±


    ¡°¡­D-Did you see? The face?¡±


    ¡°It was for a split second, but I was focused enough to roughly make out¡­ It was indeed a woman.¡±


    ¡°No, wait a minute. Even if that¡¯s true, just because she¡¯s a woman¡­¡±


    Lemerno began to argue, but Dmir Khan slylyughed, cutting him off.


    ¡°Of course, that¡¯s not all. She overwhelmed me to this extent and even had the Hero¡¯s weapon, right? So, she is definitely the Hero.¡±


    ¡°Then¡­¡±


    ¡°Yes, now we have to search for an orphan girl with ruby eyes. I can guess her body shape to some extent, and I¡¯ve seen her facial features, so we might be able to identify her quickly.¡±


    As Dmir Khan spoke excitedly, Lemerno sighed and said,


    ¡°Sorry to ruin your good mood¡­ but something still seems amiss.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s strange that he didn¡¯t tell us if this was part of the n from the beginning¡­ The Hero¡¯s armament suddenly breaking is suspicious as well, and¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°S-Stop right there!!¡±


    As Lemerno hesitantly shared his opinion, looking at Dmir Khan¡¯s distorted expression, he quietly sighed as he heard a sudden shout in front of him.


    ¡°Let¡¯s get out of here first and then discuss it.¡±


    ¡°¡­Understood. All troops, retreat.¡±


    At those words, Dmir Khan nodded and issued a retreat order to the Demon King¡¯s army.


    ¡°Ha, if you don¡¯t surrender, we¡¯ll attack¡­ Whoa!¡±


    In an instant, Lemereno disappeared into thin air along with Dmir Khan.


    ¡°¡­What, what just happened?¡±


    ¡°Goodness, we see all sorts of things.¡±


    ¡°At least they retreated. I don¡¯t know what we would have done if they had attacked.¡±


    With that, the tense Imperial Knights advanced slowly and let out a sigh.


    ¡°Don¡¯t let your guard down yet. The enemy is still out there.¡±


    Until then, na, who had been ring at Miho, spoke to them in a fierce voice.


    ¡°Yes, yes, sir!¡±


    ¡°¡­Sigh.¡±


    na then turned her gaze away from the armed Imperial Knights and spoke to Irina, who stood by her side.


    ¡°Have all the ves managed to escape?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, even the young ves who were left behind during the battle have entered the cabs in each area.¡±


    ¡°Phew¡­ We¡¯ve survived the crisis for now. But the real problem lies ahead.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, we need to figure out what to do with the escaped ves and¡­¡±


    As Irina was answering na¡¯s question, her voice trailed off as she noticed Miho, who had been drooling uncontrobly.


    ¡°¡­How to deal with that thing.¡±


    At the end of her words, a brief silence hung between them.


    ¡°¡­Is that thing a monster?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s in a state of both berserkness and demonification. Plus, ording to Frey, it possesses the ability to drain people¡¯s life force¡­ If we¡¯re not careful, everyone here could be in danger.¡±


    Upon hearing that, na clenched her fists, preparing to speak, but Irina interrupted.


    ¡°Wait here until you fully recover your mana. I¡¯ll take care of it¡­¡±


    <b><i> ¨C Don¡¯t worry, everyone.</i></b>


    ¡°¡±¡­¡­.!!!¡±¡±


    Frey¡¯s voice rang in their minds, causing them to widen their eyes and shout internally.


    <b><i>¨C Frey! We were so worried!</i></b>


    <b><i>¨C Where are you? Why haven¡¯t you contacted us until now?</i></b>


    Soon, Irina joined in, and not long after, Frey¡¯s responded.


    <b><i>¨C I¡¯ll exinter. For now, I need to fight the one in front of us.</i></b>


    <b><i>¨C What?</i></b>


    <b><i>¨C What did you say?</i></b>


    Confused by Frey¡¯s sudden remark, the two tilted their heads and asked.


    <b><i>¨C Look up to the second floor.</i></b>


    Frey¡¯s voice echoed in their minds once again.


    ¡°¡­Ah.¡±


    As they both nced upward, they saw Frey shaking something in his hand and finally began to understand.


    <b><i>¨C I don¡¯t know why, but that guy is currently demonized, you see? So I can control it with this.</i></b>


    What Frey was shaking was nothing else but the ¡®Stone of Domination.¡¯


    The stone they had previously risked their lives to obtain was now showing its true worth.


    <b><i>¨C Earlier, the intruder interrupted and lowered your impact, right? So now, it¡¯s time to really show you to the people.</i></b>


    As Frey spoke, he gently stroked the stone, prompting Miho to slowly raise her head and stare at the two of them.


    <b><i>¨C Mix in some shy techniques and show off your skills, and then subdue the creature. And don¡¯t hand it over to anyone; you two will be responsible for transporting it.</i></b>


    <b><i>¨C Understood.</i></b>


    <b><i>¨C ¡­We¡¯ll do our best.</i></b>


    After nodding at Frey¡¯s instructions, the two began to quietly gather magical power in their bodies.


    ¡°¡­Kania.¡±


    ¡°Yes, my lord.¡±


    Frey, who had been quietly watching them, started talking to Kania with a calm expression.


    ¡°Did you see it too?¡±


    ¡°Are you talking about the ruby-colored eyes?¡±


    ¡°Yes, the ruby-colored eyes.¡±


    As Frey nodded, Kania responded with a dark expression.


    ¡°Considering that person was wearing the same armor as the hero from that time¡­ it must be the same person who fought against the Secret Lord of the family, right?¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll do some investigation. With a simr build and ruby-colored eyes, it might be easier to find them than anticipated¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s the Demon King.¡±


    ¡°Excuse me?¡±


    As she supported the exhausted Frey and spoke with a worried expression, Kania gritted her teeth at Frey¡¯s words and asked in surprise.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°The Demon King¡­ is pretending to be the Hero.¡±


    ¡°¡­..!¡±


    As Frey confirmed it once more, Kania¡¯s expression shifted to one of bewilderment.


    ¡°How¡­how could that be¡­?¡±


    ¡°I saw it during the second ordeal, the Demon King¡¯s ruby-colored eyes.¡±


    ¡°But, just because of that¡­¡±


    ¡°Moreover, Dmir Khan was overwhelmingly defeated, wasn¡¯t he? It bes evident when you consider that. I don¡¯t know their motives, but the Demon King is impersonating the Jero.¡±


    Upon hearing those words, Kania bit her lip and sank into thought.


    ¡°¡­In any case, we should visit the orphanage we established soon.¡±


    ¡°The orphanage?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Frey¡¯s voice lowered as he began to mutter with a faint smile on his lips.


    ¡°There¡¯s a very suspicious person there.¡±


    <i> Kwaagwagwag!!</i>


    Suddenly, a loud noise came from below.


    ¡°Kuooooooo!!!¡±


    ¡°Everyone, back off! We¡¯ll handle this!¡±


    ¡°If you don¡¯t want to die, get back! Hurry!¡±


    The battle between Miho, who was being controlled by Frey, and the two girls had begun.


    <i>¨C Boom¡­</i>


    <i>¨C Spark!!!</i>


    The radiant golden mana and the still dazzling but diminished fireball collided like dancing mes, marking the end of the third main quest.


    ¡°Oh, right. Thanks, Kania.¡±


    Feeling grateful, Frey suddenly smiled and thanked Kania.


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°You were the one who came up with the idea to control Miho using the Stone of Domination. And you were also the one who restored my vitality after Miho drained it.¡±


    As Frey grinned, Kania countenance turned awkward.


    ¡°No, it wasn¡¯t me.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°While it¡¯s true that I arrogantly opened the door and used the Stone of Domination to restore your life force, I wasn¡¯t the first one to use it.¡±


    Hearing that, Frey¡¯s expression froze and he tilted his head in confusion


    ¡°Then, who was the one to initially subdued Miho¡­ Wait a minute. Why was Miho ¡®demonized¡¯ in the first ce?¡±


    ¡°¡­Come to think of it, I faintly heard an arrogant voice when I lost consciousness.¡±


    ¡°When you lost consciousness¡­?¡±


    As Frey quietly mumbled after hearing Kania¡¯s words,


    ¡°That¡¯s right¡­¡±


    She soon remembered Ferloche, whom she had encountered just before cking out, and murmured thoughtfully.


    ¡°¡­We need to find Ferloche.¡±


    ¡°¡­Heh.¡±


    Around the time the third main quest was being resolved,


    ¡°Hehe, hehehe¡­¡±


    Ferloche Astede,


    ¡°Uhuhuhuhuhuhu¡­¡±


    Was sitting alone in the dark cer of the ve market, emitting a bone-chillingugh.


    ¡°Sess? Is it a sess? Have I finally seeded?¡±


    Theughter alone could send shivers down most people¡¯s spines.


    ¡°Finally, finally, can I save him¡­?¡±


    But due to the tears streaming down her face, herughter appeared not only chilling but also bizarre.


    ¡°Who is he? Whom must I protect? Why can¡¯t I remember? Do I have to remember? Is that it?¡±


    As Ferloche spent a long time tearing at her hair, alternating betweenughter and tears,


    <i> Squeak¡­</i>


    ¡°Hello! Frey!!¡±


    Upon hearing the sound of the cer door opening, she eximed with a wide smile.


    ¡°¡­It¡¯s me, Serena.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    However, the person entering the basement wasn¡¯t Frey, as Ferloche had anticipated, but Serena for some unknown reason.


    ¡°I arrived as fast as possible and quickly assessed the situation, but it was already over. So, I came to the ce where you might be¡­¡±


    ¡°Who are you?¡±


    Serena, who was speaking calmly, froze as Ferloche spoke with a puzzled expression.


    ¡°¡­I¡¯m Serena. Serena Lunar Moonlight.¡±


    ¡°Ah~!¡±


    As Serena, who had remained still for a while, spoke in a low voice, Ferloche pped her hands and said,


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry! I forgot!¡±


    Her tone was as silly as usual, but Serena couldn¡¯tugh at all.


    ¡°You¡­¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°¡­How many times has this urred?¡±


    Upon hearing the iprehensible sound escaping Serena¡¯s mouth, Ferloche began to tilt her head.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°How many times have you repeatedly created a situation like this?¡±


    As she said this, Serena unfolded thest three pages of the diary she had been holding.


    <i>¨C Flip.</i>


    <strong>July 12, Year ¡ð¡ð</strong>


    <em>No <strong>MA</strong>tter if I have to give up my legs or arms.</em>


    <em>Someday, I¡¯ll definitely heal all the sick people sitting on the streets! Absolutely! In order to create a world where everyone is happy, I will give it my all!</em>


    <i>¨C Flip</i>


    <strong>July 13, Year ¡ð¡ð</strong>


    I <strong>N</strong>ever thought this da<strong>Y</strong> woulde.


    I¡¯m truly overwhelmed!


    We had a meeting!


    With na, we discussed how to scold Frey! But it¡¯s strange! na¡¯s attitude isn¡¯t as poisonous as it used to be! This is really¡­ a big deal!


    Oh, by the way, I dered myself Frey¡¯s partner today!


    <i>Flip.</i>


    <strong>July 14, Year ¡ð¡ð</strong>


    I¡¯ll think <strong>A</strong>bout it in due <strong>TIME</strong>.


    What I should write next¡­


    Because¡­


    <i>¨C Snap!</i>


    <strong><em> ¡°With these conditions, I¡¯ve never made it this far.¡±</em></strong>


    As she read thest part of the diary and closed it, Serena spoke softly to Ferloche, who had now reverted to a deste gaze.


    ¡°No <strong>MA</strong>tter if I have to give up my legs or arms, I <strong>N</strong>ever thought this da<strong>Y</strong> woulde, I¡¯ll think <strong>A</strong>bout it in due <strong>TIME</strong>.¡±


    ¡°¡­Ha.¡±


    <strong> ¡°MA-N-Y A TIME.¡±</strong>


    ¡°Hahahahaha, hahahahahahahaha.¡±


    Upon hearing that, Ferloche suddenly burst intoughter, and Serena asked with a trembling voice.


    ¡°¡­So, how many times is this?¡±


    ¡°I forgot.¡±


    Ferloche replied to her with an emptyugh.


    ¡°How can I remember all that?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s why I¡¯m going to count again from now on.¡±


    ¡°¡­..!¡±


    ¡°I forgot to bring the diary, so I have no other choice.¡±


    As Ferloche muttered in a low voice, looking at Serena, who was wide-eyed and about to speak,


    <strong> ¡°¡­Retry.¡±</strong>


    And then the world turned upside down.


    <em> ¡°Will I be able to atone for my sins in this round¡­?¡±</em>


    Along with her real voice, filled with sorrow and regret, which was unlike the usual foolish one.

 Chapter 138: - The End

    <b>? The End</b> <b>?</b>


    Hello! It¡¯s Ferloche !


    I¡¯m feeling very nervous right now!


    After chasing Frey and wandering around the ve market for a while, I finally found him!


    This time, I am going to scold the wicked and terrible Frey, for sure!


    ¡®¡­Did I bring my diary? If I left it behind by mistake likest time, I¡¯ll have to go through everything again.¡¯


    Wait a moment! Before scolding, I need to touch my treasure, the diary, for a while!


    ¡®Good, I brought it this time.¡¯


    I have the diary that calms my mind, and I¡¯ve gathered enough mana! I¡¯m really fully prepared!


    ¡°Heup¡­¡±


    While taking a deep breath with that thought, I screamed at Frey, who shamelessly had a calm expression in front of me!


    ¡°Frey!!! You wicked, terrible, treacherous, lowly, despicable, and evil person!!!¡±


    ¡®¡­Let¡¯s just do it likest time.¡¯


    As I poured out my feelings for Frey and dered war, Frey¡¯s eyes shook slightly.


    Good, my threat worked!


    Now that it¡¯se to this, shall I push him a little more?


    ¡°Today, I will definitely kill you!!!¡±


    <em>¡®¡­This time, I must give you a happy ending.¡¯</em>


    After spitting out the words I always shout whenever I see Frey, I felt refreshed!


    Now, I must scold Frey a lot¡­


    ¡°Frey! Where are you going?¡±


    <b><i> Frey is trying to run away! I have to stop him quickly!</i></b>


    ¡°¡­Why did youe here?¡±


    ¡°I came to stop you! What kind of vile scheme are you nning in this ce?¡±


    Blocking Frey, who was trying to escape the hallway, I started a war of words with the evil Frey!


    ¡°¡­You must be sure that I¡¯m going to do something today?¡±


    But, somehow, I feel like I got caught up in a war of words!


    Frey, how nice it would be if we fought fairly with fists¡­


    ¡°So¡­ are you here to guide me to the ¡®right path¡¯?¡±


    But why does he keep talking nonsense?


    I don¡¯t know anything difficult!


    ¡®¡­You¡¯ve always been on the right path.¡¯


    Maybe Frey doesn¡¯t know what he¡¯s talking about either, but he must be saying that to show off!


    ¡®You¡¯ve avoided the path that leads to na bing a canary forever, a bad ending.¡¯


    <i>¨C Click!</i>


    ¡°Ugh?¡±


    As I was thinking about that, suddenly, dark mana began to burst from Frey¡¯s staff!


    What, what is this? It¡¯s too pure for ck magic, but the concentration is unnecessarily strong and very annoying!


    Could this be Frey¡¯s doing to drive me away?


    If so, I can¡¯t forgive him.


    How dare he use the forbidden dark magic in the empire! Using dark magic on me, a saint of the Church of the Sun, who serves the benevolent Sun God!


    As expected, I need to catch Frey and beat him until he reflects¡­


    ¡°What, it¡¯s¡­ just a kid, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    ¡°¡­..?¡±


    I¡¯m diligently pushing out the dark mana with holy power, but I see people approaching from far away.


    ¡°Hey kiddo, do you know what kind of ce this is that you¡¯ve entered?¡±


    ¡°¡­They look pretty suspicious, should we catch them?¡±


    I¡¯m not entirely sure, but considering their menacing appearance, they must be enemies!


    No doubt, they¡¯re the bad guys sent by Frey!


    ¡®The captain of the guards will charge in first, followed by the minionsunching magic missiles from behind. The remaining one will watch from the back and escape when needed.¡¯


    But, there¡¯s no problem! I have the Blessing of the Sun God!


    ¡®I¡¯ve dealt with this pattern countless times; I can handle it with my eyes closed.¡¯


    Well then, shall I show off my skills a bit?


    .


    .


    .


    .


    ¡°Come at me, all of you! I can fight all day long!¡±


    ¡°Damn it¡­ where did such a monstere from?¡±


    As expected, I am strong! And cool!


    Defeating the wicked viins as a hero of justice! It¡¯s something I¡¯ve always wanted to do, and I finally get to try it!


    This is HQ, this is HQ¡­


    ¡°¡­Hey, this is different from our contract!¡±


    Excitedly swinging my fists, the manmanding the viins at the back starts using his radio!


    Hmm¡­ What on earth are they talking about?


    ¡®¡­Is it about time?¡¯


    <i>¨C Kugwakwang!!!</i>


    ¡°Ugh, ahh!¡±


    Oh my goodness! The viins destroyed the walls of the floor I was on!


    There won¡¯t be any injured people, right? There shouldn¡¯t be¡­


    Ah, thank goodness. There are only copsed debris, but no injured people in sight.


    ¡®In the past, a few people would get caught up in this.¡¯


    ¡°Everyone, scatter and approach. My guess is, that ability can¡¯t handle multiple opponents.¡±


    ¡°¡­Ugh.¡±


    While I¡¯m happy that there are no injured people other than the viins knocked down by my punches, themanding viin points out my weak spot!


    This is quite troublesome.


    What should I do?


    ¡®Now is the time.¡¯


    That¡¯s right! Since those people broke the walls, I just need to break the floor!


    If I break the floor, all the people approaching me will be neutralized! Then I can easily escape!


    ¡°Huahh!!¡±


    <i> Pajijijijijik!!</i>


    With that judgment, I break the floor, and everyone starts iling in midair!


    Great, my n worked¡­ Wait a minute. In mid-air?


    ¡°Uh, ugh, ahh!¡±


    Oh no! I just realized this is a high-rise building! At this rate, my buttocks won¡¯t survive! This is a huge problem!


    ¡®I won¡¯t let things go your way from now on.¡¯


    <i> Kwajik!!</i>


    And so, I crushed Ruby underneath me!


    No, that¡¯s not it.


    Someone was crushed under my buttocks!


    No, no, it seems the sun god has heard my prayers!


    Somehow, I¡¯m fine even though I fell!


    Why on earth am I fine¡­


    Ah.


    The order was wrong. Ferloche.


    Get your head straight.


    The moment anything goes even slightly off, the devil will notice.


    ¡°There they are! Catch them!¡±


    ¡°Two intruders gathered in one ce!¡±


    ¡°HQ, can you hear me? The intruders are helping each other¡­¡±


    How many times do I have to hear that radio? I¡¯m sick of it.


    ¡°Ma¡¯am, where are you going¡­?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m here!¡±


    What¡¯s wrong with me? Am I suddenly fed up?


    Ferloche, this is the path you chose.


    The ability you barely obtained to atone for your sins.


    But now, you¡¯re sick of it?


    ¡°In the name of Ferloche !¡±


    You don¡¯t have the right to say such things.


    ¡°I will definitely expose the hypocritical Ruby!¡±


    But what was I thinking just now?


    ¡°I¡¯ll kill you right here.¡±


    ¡°¡­Huh?¡±


    Oh no, what did I just say?


    Because of a careless slip of the tongue that I unknowingly let out due to my crumbling mental state.


    Because of a small but fatal foolish mistake that I used to make in the past.


    ¡°What did you just say?¡±


    Everything seems to have gone back again.


    ¡°Ferloche ¡­¡±


    ¡°Shut up.¡±


    How many more times can I turn things back?


    I¡¯m already at my limit.


    My mind has already copsed as much as it can.


    If I keep going like this, it¡¯ll definitely be too much¡­


    ¡®No, it was already too long ago.¡¯


    <em>I¡¯m scared. I¡¯m afraid of forgetting everything. Of bing apletely foolish Saintess. </em>


    <em>The feelings I have for you, the memories, the past.</em>


    <em>And even forgetting all the sins I¡¯vemitted, bing apletely different person.</em>


    <em>Every time I turn back the world, every time my mental strength is chipped away.</em>


    <em>I¡¯m terrified that my mind will eventually copse to the point where I¡¯ll even deceive the system and the devil.</em>


    <em>But, I¡¯ll have to endure that too.</em>


    <em>That¡¯s the path of atonement I chose.</em>


    The feelings I had for you, the memories, the past.


    And even forgetting all the sins I¡¯vemitted, bing apletely different person.


    Every time I turn back the world, every time my mental strength is chipped away.


    I¡¯m terrified that my mind will eventually copse to the point where I¡¯ll even deceive the system and the devil.


    But, I¡¯ll have to endure that too.


    That¡¯s the path of atonement I chose.


    ¡°¡­Huh?¡±


    ¡°Saint¡­ you¡­¡±


    However, at this point¡­ sometimes, I want to break the rules.


    <i>Kugwagwagwagwang!!!</i>


    ¡°¡­Huh?¡±


    Like this, I strike the Demon King with a powerful blow filled with the sun god¡¯s protection.


    ¡°Did you justunch a ¡®preemptive strike¡¯ on me?¡±


    But this time, my little rebellion wasn¡¯t very impressive.


    ¡°Thank you very much for personally removing the ¡®restriction¡¯.¡±


    The demon king easily caught the powerful blow that I put all my strength into.


    How strong is that being?


    And how strong must you be, the only one who can stand against such an existence?


    ¡°Are you ready, then?¡±


    If I had known it woulde to this, I would have rather rebelled with you.


    There was nothing better for maintaining my sanity.


    <i>Sigh¡­</i>


    I should stop throwing tantrums now.


    Before the system and the devil notice this flood of emotions that started pouring out once I let it burst.


    ¡°¡­Retry.¡±


    I have to turn the world back again.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    ¡°¡­Young master, where are you going?¡±


    ¡°The ce where Ferloche might be.¡±


    I¡¯ve searched every corner of the ve market, but Ferloche is nowhere to be found.


    In that case, there¡¯s only one ce left where she could be.


    ¡°Are you going underground¡­?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, there¡¯s a cer in the ve market. It was originally built for the staff to hide during emergencies, but it¡¯s never actually been used.¡±


    ¡°But why do you think Ferloche is there?¡±


    In response to Kania¡¯s question, I made a gloomy expression and answered.


    ¡°I think Ferloche might like the darkness.¡±


    ¡°¡­But I thought Ferloche didn¡¯t like the darkness?¡±


    Without responding to Kania¡¯s puzzledment, I continued walking.


    ¡°¡­As expected, she¡¯s here.¡±


    After walking for a while, I began to feel Ferloche ¡®s magical presence.


    <i> Uuuung¡­</i>


    Eventually, I found the huge shield made of mana that blocked the door to the cer.


    <i>Creak, creak¡­</i>


    It¡¯s been a long time since I drew my sword, and I began to tear the shield apart using the Hero¡¯s Power.


    It was a shield so sturdy that it couldn¡¯t even be scratched without the Hero¡¯s Power.


    ¡°Why did she block the cer so tightly¡­?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, but¡­ it¡¯s certain that she¡¯s in here.¡±


    <i>¨C nk!!</i>


    While answering Kania¡¯s puzzled question and tearing off the rest of the shield, I wiped the sweat from my forehead and muttered.


    ¡°Why am I so tired already¡­¡±


    Three penalties and one special penalty.


    The special penalty didn¡¯t originally reduce my life, and for some reason, one of the recent penalties didn¡¯t reduce it either.


    But the four penalties always took away as much of my vitality as they could.


    ¡°This is a problem.¡±


    <b><i> Is there really no way to replenish my vitality?</i></b>


    Although all the major events of the first year will bepleted after this main quest, from the second year onwards, I will have to solve new incidents.


    <b><i> But, will I be able to fight like this, feeling so weak?</i></b>


    ¡®Come to think of it, Miho had breathed the vitality she had sucked from me back into me. So¡­¡¯


    If Miho has enough vitality, could she breathe it back into me?


    ¡®It would have been written in the ¡®Prophetic Book¡¯ if that were possible¡­¡¯


    Although I thought it was impossible for a moment, I soon shook my head.


    The prophecy, which had already been proven wrong in many ces, shouldn¡¯t be blindly trusted, or it would be my loss.


    Regardless of the oue, I should at least try.


    <b><i> If I don¡¯t try, nothing will change.</i></b>


    <i>¨C Creak¡­</i>


    Having finished thinking, I nervously held my sword and quietly opened the door.


    Considering everything I¡¯ve experienced so far.


    As soon as the door was fully opened, a bomb could have exploded or undead could have poured out; such things could have easily happened.


    ¡°Ah.¡±


    Fortunately, it was neither a bomb nor undead in the cer, but as expected, it was Ferloche.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡±


    She was quietly praying in the midst of the pitch-ck basement, where not a single ray of light entered.


    ¡°Ferloche ?¡±


    When I called her softly, she suddenly jumped up from her seat and began approaching me.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on¡­¡±


    ¡°Finally, finally, real sess¡­ Now, if I just finish the Third Ordeal¡­ Ehehehe¡­¡±


    Ignoring my question, Ferloche, who had been muttering something, came right in front of me.


    ¡°Hehe¡­ He¡­ Heuk.¡±


    ¡°¡­..?¡±


    Suddenly, she began to sob.


    ¡°Heuuuuu¡­ Uuuuu¡­¡±


    ¡°What, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°I was scared, so scared¡­¡±


    As I stared at her nkly, she continued.


    ¡°I thought I was trapped in the darkness¡­ that I would never be able to leave¡­¡±


    Without realizing it, I began to pat her back.


    ¡°Huaaaaah¡­¡±


    And as such, the third main quest was finallypleted.

 Chapter 139: - Special System

    <b>? </b><b>Special System</b> <b>?</b>


    ¡°Phew¡­¡±


    Leaving the cer, Kania and I, dressed in hooded robes, crossed the chaotic ve market and entered a quiet room. The operation was over, but we couldn¡¯t help but want to clear our minds.


    ¡°My lord, is there something troubling you?¡±


    ¡°¡­No, it¡¯s just that I¡¯m a bit uneasy.¡±


    As I stared nkly with a dark expression, Kania tilted her head.


    ¡°Is there a reason for you to be troubled? Although there were a few unexpected situations, didn¡¯t everything end well?¡±


    ¡°¡­That¡¯s true.¡±


    This main quest had reached a sessful conclusion despite the unexpected variables.


    Main Quest: ve Market Liberation Mission Sess!


    You have sessfully freed all ves from the market without any casualties!


    <strong>Reward:</strong> Increase in the awakening level of the Hero¡¯s Weapon, increase in the total mana for the system user


    I achieved all my objectives and even gained some unexpected benefits.


    ¡°The increase in total mana makes me feel like I¡¯m transforming into a ss cannon.¡±


    The power bestowed upon me as the Hero enables me to unleash explosive force suddenly by depleting my life force. Naturally, the magnitude of my explosive power is directly proportional to my total mana, and this time, the reward significantly increased the total mana avable to me. It appeared to have increased approximately 1.5 timespared to before; in this state, I should be capable of wielding my sword and slicing through most obstacles.


    However, I shouldn¡¯t becent.


    My vitality has been reduced four times, making it quite difficult for me to use the Hero¡¯s power.


    ¡°Kania, let¡¯s briefly review today¡¯s events¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°Just¡­ I want to cool my head for a bit.¡±


    As I reclined in my seat and spoke, Kania, who had been observing me, cautiously retrieved a notebook from her bosom.


    ¡°Then, I¡¯ll start the report.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    When I requested a report from Kania, she would take out her own notebook that she has never shown me, even when I asked to see it. Her soothing voice helped clear my head and made me feel more rxed.


    ¡°¡­Sigh.¡±


    However, for some reason, today was different.


    My troubled heart showed no signs of calming down.


    ¡°First, the report concerning the ves. Thanks to Irina¡¯s efforts, all the ves sessfully escaped from the market.¡±


    ¡°So, the ves should have reached the secret location we prepared by now?¡±


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right. All the ves are gathered in one ce.¡±


    Kania replied, then sighed and murmured under her breath.


    ¡°I was ted when we freed the ves, but now that it¡¯s all over, I have a headache thinking about the follow-up measures.¡±


    ¡°¡­Kania, you don¡¯t have to take care of everything.¡±


    As I empathized with her worries, she asked me a question.


    ¡°So, what are you going to do with the ves?¡±


    ¡°Um¡­¡±


    As I heard that, I tapped the desk a few times with my fingers and spoke.


    ¡°People who have a hometown or family to return to, and those who want to leave will be sent off.¡±


    ¡°Then, what about those with nowhere to go?¡±


    ¡°¡­We need to hire themt.¡±


    Upon hearing my words, Kania¡¯s expression contorted.


    ¡°Young Master, even if we filter them out¡­ providing jobs for such a significant number of individuals is no easy feat. Moreover, while arranging their employment, there¡¯s a risk of exposing our true identities.¡±


    ¡°What if there¡¯s a way to easily provide them with jobs without the risk of our identities being exposed?¡±


    ¡°Is there such a method?¡±


    I replied with a sly smile as Kania asked me that with a puzzled look on her face.


    ¡°We have the ¡®Welfare Foundation¡¯ that we established. There won¡¯t be any problems if they work there.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­Ah.¡±


    Upon hearing that, Kania¡¯s expression shifted from conviction to uncertainty.


    ¡°Was the reason you ordered the establishment of the Welfare Foundationst time for this very reason?¡±


    ¡°There were multiple reasons, and this was one of them.¡±


    As I leaned back on my chair, Kania, who had been observing my reaction, flipped through her notebook and continued.


    ¡°Next is the report on Miho, the individual you referred to as the ¡®mid-boss¡¯.¡±


    ¡°Right, I wonder if that was handled well.¡±


    ¡°Yes, na and Irina managed to subdue herpletely earlier. It was a calcted situation, after all.¡±


    Hearing that, I fiddled with the ¡®Stone of Domination¡¯ that had lost its connection.


    ¡°Before we hand it over to the Imperial Family or the Holy Order, we must establish our ownership and retrieve it. If that doesn¡¯t work, we¡¯ll use force.¡±


    As I said those words with a serious expression, Kania inquired with a slightly hardened gaze.


    ¡°Will you also take that Miho child into our household? We already have Lulu as a pet¡­¡±


    ¡°No, we won¡¯t take her in. It would be too much to handle her as well.¡±


    Hearing his resolute answer, Kania visibly rxed.


    ¡°We should employ that girl in the foundation as well. We can gradually learn about her abilities while she works there.¡±


    ¡°What if she wants to leave?¡±


    ¡°That won¡¯t happen. I know the reason she left her hometown.¡±


    As I said that with a smile, Kania also smiled in relief and flipped through her notebook.


    ¡°Next is¡­ the mysterious individual who confronted the executive of the demon army.¡±


    ¡°¡­Yes, that mysterious individual.¡±


    ¡°If that unidentified person truly is the Demon King¡­ do you know the Demon King¡¯s true identity, my lord?¡±


    ¡°Umm¡­¡±


    At her question, I fell into thought for a moment.


    ¡°I can¡¯t be sure yet. However, I think I know someone who is highly likely to be that person.¡±


    ¡°¡­Who is it?¡±


    ¡°Well¡­¡±


    Just as I was about to reveal my suspicion to Kania, the door suddenly creaked open.


    <i>Creak¡­</i>


    Someone entered the room.


    ¡°Frey!!!!!¡±


    ¡°¡±¡­¡­..¡±¡±


    As Ferloche opened the door and entered, the room descended into a deep silence.


    ¡°What are you doing here?¡±


    ¡°¡­And you, why have youe here?¡±


    Ever since I hugged the weeping Ferloche earlier, my heart has felt strange, and her innocent smile now just intensified that feeling.


    ¡°I came here to be with you!¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°I came to watch you!¡±


    For some reason, it seemed like Ferloche changed her words suddenly. As I looked at her Kania¡¯s expression next to me began to harden.


    ¡°¡­Hoot.¡±


    I wondered why, and I discovered an owl perched on Ferloche¡¯s shoulder¡ªa creature with which she didn¡¯t have a favorable rtionship.


    ¡°Kania! Serena just arrived, and she has something to talk to you about!¡±


    ¡°¡­Serena?¡±


    ¡°Go quickly!¡±


    As Ferloche made a fuss, the owl on her shoulder hesitantly let out a hooting sound.


    ¡°Hoot, hoot.¡±


    ¡°Look! Even the owl is urging you to hurry!¡±


    I had temporarily forgotten about Serena.


    Originally, she was scheduled to join the operation as soon as the sun set.


    However, the operation had concluded much more smoothly and swiftly than anticipated.


    So she must have rushed here at full speed as soon as the sun went down, yet she couldn¡¯t help but be slightlyte.


    ¡°Then, I¡¯ll go see her for a moment.¡±


    ¡°No, I¡¯ll go with you¡­¡±


    ¡°No!!¡±


    As I tried to stand up tofort the heartbroken Serena, Ferloche blocked my way, making me tilt my head.


    ¡°You stay here!!¡±


    ¡°¡­Why?¡±


    ¡°I have something to discuss with you!¡±


    Ferloche, still smiling brightly, said so.


    ¡®¡­Huh.¡¯


    <b><i> But why does it weigh so heavily on my chest?</i></b>


    ¡°Kania, I¡¯m fine. Go speak with her ande back.¡±


    ¡°But¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll join you shortly.¡±


    Finally relenting to her insistence, I reassured Kania and began to quietly stare at the Ferloche in front of me.


    ¡°Ferloche, what do you want to talk about¡­¡±


    After gazing into her eyes for a while, I was about to ask a question in a soft voice, but¡­


    <i> Squeak¡­</i>


    ¡°¡­..?¡±


    Suddenly, Ferloche¡¯s expression turned cold, and she rose from her seat. I stopped talking and began to watch her closely.


    It was definitely the same Ferloche who was being bullied by me just a few months ago, but why has she be so scarytely?


    <i>Step, step.</i>


    As I thought about it, Ferloche slowly walked toward the door from her seat.


    <i>Click!</i>


    ¡°¡­Ferloche?¡±


    I was about to see what she was doing when Ferloche abruptly locked the door.


    ¡®What on earth is going on?¡¯


    ¡°Hmmm¡­¡±


    I felt bewildered in the face of this inexplicable situation.


    ¡°¡­Just for a moment, let¡¯s discuss something else.¡±


    Ferloche suddenly whispered with a smirk.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­.¡±


    And then, a brief silence ensued.


    ¡°¡­I¡¯m joking.¡±


    In the silence, Ferloche suddenly looked sad.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    With a mix of empathy and suspicion toward Ferloche, I cautiously asked her about her unusual behavior.


    ¡°It¡¯s because there¡¯s something more important than that.¡±


    She muttered in a soft voice, biting her lips, and returned to the seat opposite me.


    ¡°I can¡¯t risk a condition that I created¡­ A condition that might never be recreated¡­ just for a moment.¡±


    ¡°What, what is it?¡±


    ¡°Just to get a brief constion¡­ No, I¡¯ve mentioned this before. Get a grip. No, if I get a grip, something terrible will happen.¡±


    She already seemed to be panicking.


    ¡°Ferloche, calm down.¡±


    ¡°Yes! I understand!¡±


    Yet, as soon as I spoke with a serious tone, she reverted to her original state.


    ¡°Frey! It would be better to tell the truth from now on!¡±


    ¡°¡­What?¡±


    My mind was still reeling from the rapidly changing situation, but Ferloche spoke to me in a bright voice.


    ¡°You were the one who involved Ruby in this incident, right?¡±


    ¡°Ruby? You mean the staff member from the orphanage where we volunteered? That Ruby?¡±


    ¡°I had to go to great lengths to protect Ruby, who was wandering around here today!¡±


    At that moment, when Ferloche said this with an angry expression,


    Special Quest: Identity Recognition


    <strong>Quest Content:</strong> ???


    <strong>Reward:</strong> ???


    A system window appeared before my eyes.


    You have achieved the unlock conditions for the Special Quest!


    ¡°What¡¯s this¡­?¡±


    <strong>Condition:</strong> Find the person suspected of being the Demon King.


    ¡°Ruby is such a hypocritical and kind person¡­ How could you involve her and force her to flee from the monsters! The Sun God will not forgive you¡­¡±


    Special Quest: Identity Recognition


    <strong>Quest Content:</strong> Ascertain the Demon King¡¯s true identity with your own eyes!


    <strong>Reward:</strong> Special System Unlock, ???


    ¡°¡­Huh.¡±


    As I looked at the first special quest that was given to me upon receiving the special stack, the hidden parts were finally revealed.


    WARNING!! You cannot reveal the Demon King¡¯s identity to others! For more details, unlock the Special System!


    ¡®¡­Are you urging me to try it, Demon King?¡¯


    I quietly sank into thought, recalling her ruby-colored eyes.


    ¡°Ferloche? You said Serena arrived, but I don¡¯t see her anywhere?¡±


    I heard Kania¡¯s puzzled voiceing from outside the firmly locked door.


    Meanwhile, at that moment.


    ¡°¡­Huh?¡±


    Serena, who was driving a carriage fiercely towards the ve market, muttered to herself,


    ¡°That¡¯s strange.¡±


    She tilted her head and whispered.


    ¡°¡­I memorized the faces of everyone participating in the ve market, but I haven¡¯t seen anyone like that.¡±


    In her moonlit eyes, she caught a glimpse of a girl with ruby-colored eyes, hurriedly running somewhere.

 Chapter 140: - Ill Be Your Light

    <b>? </b><b>I¡¯ll Be Your Light</b> <b>?</b>


    ¡°Irina, is this the right way?¡±


    ¡°Yes, the coordinates on the magic circle were definitely pointing this way.¡±


    The day after we hadpleted the mission to liberate the ves, I walked with Irina toward the ce where we had rescued them.


    ¡°The stars are really bright tonight.¡±


    ¡°Are they?¡±


    In reality, barely any time had passed.


    Although it was the next day, only a few hours had passed since the quest had ended, and it was now dawn.


    ¡°Are you feeling tired, Frey?¡±


    As we strolled along the dimly lit road, Irina spoke to me.


    ¡°¡­No, I¡¯m not tired at all.¡±


    ¡°Wait, just wait a moment.¡±


    As I reassured her with a smile, Irina began rummaging through her belongings.


    <i>¨C Whoosh¡­</i>


    ¡°H-How about now?¡±


    ¡°¡­Oh.¡±


    She pulled out a scroll from her belongings and gently tore it, and I felt a slight sense of relief.


    ¡°What kind of magic is this?¡±


    ¡°Well, this¡­ This magic increases the movement speed of the target by harnessing the power of the wind. To avoid any potential issues with the wind¡¯s effect on your body, I used ancient runes instead of ordinary wind¡­¡±


    I found it quite interesting and asked Irina about it, and she suddenly began exining the magic with a sparkle in her eyes.


    ¡°Uh-huh, I see.¡±


    ¡°¡­Ah, ah¡­¡±


    I nodded and yed along, enjoying the sight of her talking. After a while, she suddenly paused and nced at me.


    ¡°Sorry, I let my habit get the better of me again.¡±


    As I tilted my head and looked at her, Irina spoke with a somewhat dejected expression.


    ¡°Was it boring¡­? I¡¯m sorry¡­¡±


    The fierce and battle-crazed Irina from the previous episode had vanished, reced by this timid version of herself.


    How absurd would the demon army, who had been ruthlessly ughtered by her, find Irina looking at me like this?


    ¡°So, where did you get this magic scroll? I¡¯ve never seen this kind of magic before.¡±


    I asked her as my curiosity piqued.


    By the way, there was nothing in the world Irina loved more than answering questions about magic.


    Of course, because of her unique personality, there were very few people who would actually ask her questions.


    ¡°I-I made it myself.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    But her response caught me off guard.


    ¡°I came up with the magic myself and made it into a scroll.¡±


    Creating such a sophisticated magic scroll was already difficult, but inventing a new spell and capturing it within a scroll was truly astonishing.


    Even though I knew she would be the Archmage in the future, her talent was truly surprising.


    ¡°You¡¯re amazing, Irina.¡±


    ¡°Oh, no, it¡¯s nothing¡­¡±


    ¡°The seams of the magic circle are well processed, and the density of the engraved mana is perfect. Moreover, there¡¯s even a protection spell to prevent damage. It¡¯s far from being nothing.¡±


    As I casually disyed my knowledge of scrolls to Irina, she stared at me intently before speaking with a trembling voice.


    ¡°Y-You know about scroll analysis too¡­?¡±


    ¡°Huh? I know about it, but¡­¡±


    ¡°I thought there would be no one to discuss this very niche field with, but you, Frey, know about it too¡­ It¡¯s really amazing¡­¡±


    As she said this, Irina, who had been gently caressing the scroll in her hand, cleared her throat and stowed it away.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Then, a brief awkward silence ensued.


    ¡°Is it because your mana hasn¡¯t fully recovered yet that you¡¯re carrying around scrolls with magic stored in them?¡±


    ¡°Huh? Uh, yeah. That¡¯s right.¡±


    ¡°Wow¡­ You have quite a collection. With this many, you could defeat not onlymon monsters but even dragons, right?¡±


    I joked to break the awkwardness, and Irina, who had been staring at me, nodded in agreement.


    ¡°Yeah, I originally designed them to be capable of dealing with dragons.¡±


    ¡°¡­Dragon ¡®level¡¯?¡±


    In the previous empire, there was a rumor and joke that when Irina got angry and disappeared somewhere, the ice dragons on the western continent would start disappearing one by one.


    ¡°Although it¡¯s limited, I¡¯ve managed to infuse power into the scrolls using dark magic, so there¡¯s a lot of variation.¡±


    ¡°¡­Huh.¡±


    However, listening to her now, that story didn¡¯t appear to be merely a rumor or a joke.


    ¡°In a few more months, you¡¯ll be flying around, huh? Aren¡¯t you getting stronger thanst time?¡±


    As I thought about it and cheered her up, Irina¡¯s expression darkened slightly.


    ¡°Um, we¡¯ve arrived.¡±


    While I was considering what to say to Irina this time, she began to point somewhere.


    ¡°Is that the secret hideout prepared by the Cloud Kingdom?¡±


    ¡°¡­Yeah. No doubt about it.¡±


    She pointed towards a rundown hut..


    ¡°With space expansion magic, intruder exclusion magic, and even fortification magic¡­ They seem to have prepared quite diligently.¡±


    Irina spoke with an impressed expression as she briefly nced at the hut.


    Considering how picky she was about magic, it seemed like the kingdom¡¯s wizards must have spent days pouring magic into it.


    ¡°Irina, you wait here for a moment.¡±


    As I silently expressed sympathy for the kingdom¡¯s wizards, who were likely to have copsed from overwork by now, I took out the cloak of deception from my bag and put it on.


    ¡°¡­How does that robe work, anyway?¡±


    As my appearance was concealed, Irina asked curiously, her face full of interest.


    ¡°It¡¯s not magic, at least. It seems to be more of a divine power.¡±


    After revealing the truth about my cloak, which had piqued her keen interest, I reluctantly left her behind and headed towards the shabby hut.


    ¡°¡­Take care, Frey.¡±


    For some reason, Irina, who wore a soft smile today, saw me off.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    <i>¨C Squeak¡­</i>


    ¡°¡­Oh.¡±


    As I swung open the door to the hut and stepped inside, an unexpectedly spacious interior came into view.


    It would have required quite a high level of magic to apply this degree of spatial distortion magic inside the shabby hut, and yet they managed toplete it in just a few hours since I had exined the n.


    Even though the Cloud Kingdom was now the most poverty-stricken nation, there was no doubt that it harbored numerous hidden gems.


    ¡°Chomp chomp¡­ munch munch¡­¡±


    ¡°Gulp gulp¡­¡±


    As I was lost in these thoughts and proceeded further into the ce, I could hear the hurried sound of people eating.


    ¡°Hic! Ugh¡­¡±


    ¡°Cough! Cough!¡±


    It turned out that the ves who had escaped from the ve market were sitting on the floor, hurriedly eating the distributed food.


    ¡°Eat slowly¡­ They said it¡¯s safe here¡­¡±


    Despite being provided with utensils, their hands moved hastily, giving off an unsanitary impression at first nce.


    ¡°We have to eat when we can¡­ We can¡¯t trust the people here either. We don¡¯t know when they might betray us and sell us off.¡±


    ¡°Right, if we¡¯re going to be sold anyway¡­ We should at least eat our fill.¡±


    However, upon hearing the words uttered by the ves, along with their hostile res, a sense of shame washed over me for thinking that way.


    Whether they were brought here unknowingly, deceived, or even sold by their parents,


    The shared desperation present in their meal, born out of their wretched circumstances, was something that nobles or wealthy individuals could never understand.


    ¡°¡­Sigh.¡±


    After observing them for a moment, I let out a sigh and gradually approached the kingdom soldiers who were gathered at the end of the shack.


    ¡°¡­Who are you?¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t approach this area.¡±


    As I approached them, the tense kingdom soldiers pointed their spears at me.


    ¡°¡­I¡¯vee to see the princess.¡±


    ¡°Excuse me, but who are you?¡±


    ¡°If you inform her that her ally hase, she¡¯ll understand.¡±


    I ryed the information that Aishi would recognize and waited for a moment. Suddenly, a door swung open from within.


    ¡°Yo-you!¡±


    ¡°Are you well, Princess?¡±


    Unsurprisingly, the person who came out was Princess Aishi of the Cloud Kingdom.


    I had heard that she had managed to escape, but I was still worried. Seeing her with my own eyes, it seemed like she wasn¡¯t hurt, which was a relief.


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe you really seeded in the operation¡­ Honestly, I didn¡¯t expect much¡­ How did you¡­?¡±


    ¡°If it weren¡¯t for the space teleportation magic you had prepared in advance, Princess, I wouldn¡¯t have been able to achieve this result.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t tter me. The kingdom¡¯s mages and I put in a great deal of effort, but we couldn¡¯tplete the space magic. How on earth did youplete it?¡±


    In response to her question, I scratched my head and answered.


    ¡°I have an ally blessed with a natural talent for magic.¡±


    ¡°I doubt someone with a mere talent for magic couldplete the ¡®space magic¡¯ that has vanished from the world and is only used by a few demons. How exactly did you do it¡­?¡±


    ording to Aishi, it appeared that had Irina aplished yet another remarkable feat. It was only natural for her to surpass Serena in magical research, but still.


    ¡°Well, I¡¯ll take care of the ves here.¡±


    With a snap of my fingers, the assassins from the Moonlight family, who had been waiting in the hut, swiftly filled the surroundings.


    ¡°¡±¡­¡­!¡±¡®


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, they¡¯re my subordinates.¡±


    The ves, as well as the kingdom soldiers, were frightened by the presence of these elite troops who were directly under Serena¡¯smand.


    I wished I could have my own personal soldiers, but given the nature of my work, it would remain a mere wishful thought.


    ¡°¡­Um, before we part, may I make a suggestion?¡±


    As I climbed onto the prepared tform to leave, Aishi, who had been watching me, began to speak in a quiet voice.


    ¡°Would you ever considering to our kingdom?¡±


    ¡°¡­Pardon?¡±


    ¡°Our kingdom is in need of someone like you.¡±


    Her words came as an unexpected offer.


    ¡°I apologize, but¡­¡±


    ¡°If youe to our kingdom, you will be hailed as a hero.¡±


    I had intended to decline, but her follow-up words made me waver.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know why you have to hide your identity and perform these acts of kindness, but there must be a reason.¡±


    ¡°Well, that¡¯s¡­¡±


    ¡°Given your grudge against the Empire and Frey, I can guess that reason.¡±


    Could she read my expression? No, I was wearing the robe, so she couldn¡¯t have read my eyes.


    ¡°Please, if you¡¯re tired,e to our kingdom.¡±


    However, sensing my momentary indecision, Aishi began to appeal more strongly.


    ¡°I¡¯ll give you the highest position I can. No, I don¡¯t even need to step in. The King himself will personally bestow a title upon you.¡±


    ¡°¡­Hmm.¡±


    ¡°Although our kingdom iscking in many ways¡­ we can at least make you happy. So, please¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡±


    As I listened to her words, I quietly smiled and replied.


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°Because I have something I must do.¡±


    Upon hearing that, Aishi lowered her head in silence.


    ¡°What if¡­ you were cursed with something eternal?¡±


    ¡°¡­What?¡±


    As I was feeling unsure of how to console her, she suddenly started talking about something strange.


    ¡°From a young age, a strange being whispered terrifying words into your ear. What would you do?¡±


    ¡°¡­A voice, you say?¡±


    ¡°You try to endure it, but eventually, you sumb to that voice, and everyone around you suffers. You be afraid of yourself. What would you do?¡±


    Initially, I thought she was talking about the ¡®curse of the frozen heart¡¯ that she had.


    But, ¡®a voice¡¯? Did she carry another curse as well?


    [Stats]


    <strong>Name:</strong> Aishi Winter Cloud


    <strong>Strength:</strong> 3


    <strong>Mana:</strong> 7.8


    <strong>Intelligence:</strong> 7


    <strong>Mental Strength:</strong> 5


    <strong>Passive Status:</strong> Frail/Demonic Aura


    <strong>Disposition:</strong> Late Bloomer


    <strong>Goodness Stat:</strong> 72


    Out of curiosity, I checked her information, but nothing suspicious came up.


    <b><i>What could it be?</i></b>


    ¡°But one day, while talking to the benefactor, the voice stopped, as if it had all been a lie.¡±


    ¡°¡­..?¡±


    ¡°The voice that never stopped since childhood.¡±


    Aishi spoke those words and looked at me with a curious gaze.


    ¡°By any chance, will you be in the Empire next year?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Thank goodness. I¡¯m alsoing to the Empire next year to enroll into Sunrise Academy.¡±


    With a bright smile, she took something out of her pocket.


    ¡°Take this.¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a token crafted from unmelting ice, a treasure of our kingdom.¡±


    As I received the cold token, Aishi smiled and said,


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what kind of magic you¡¯re using, but since I can¡¯t fully understand it, you need a way to identify yourself.¡±


    ¡°¡­What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°When I enter the Academy next year, pleasee and find me again.¡±


    After finishing her words, Aishi headed toward the portal that had been prepared in advance with the soldiers and added,


    ¡°By then, I¡¯ll have grown to the point where you cannot resist joining us.¡±


    ¡°¡­Do you have no ns to explore mining?¡±


    ¡°Pardon?¡±


    As she was about to disappear using spatial transfer magic, I decided to give her a parting gift and spoke in a quiet voice.


    ¡°There¡¯s a rumor that a treasure is buried underground in the Cloud Kingdom.¡±


    ¡°What, really¡­?¡±


    ¡°There are many people coveting it, so it would be wise to be careful.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean¡­!¡±


    As Aishi tried to question my words further, she disappeared with the soldiers in a faint light.


    ¡°¡­Phew.¡±


    As I observed the spot where she disappeared, I fell into a momentary silence before scratching my head and climbing onto the tform.


    ¡°Everyone, pay attention.¡±


    Despite the disconcerting chain of events, I needed to gather my thoughts and provide rity to the ves in front of me.


    ¡°I will now tell you what will happen to you from now on.¡±


    ¡°Choose for yourselves, by your own will.¡±


    For the poor souls yearning for salvation but unable to grasp its light,


    ¡°Whether to leave or stay with me.¡±


    The time hade to give them the light that they sought.


    Meanwhile, at that moment,


    ¡°Haa¡­ Haaah¡­¡±


    Having managed to escape from the ve market on foot, Ruby hesitated before sitting down in a quiet alley.


    ¡°Darn it, why on earth¡­¡±


    After catching her breath for a while, she tried to stand up, but faltered.


    ¡°¡­Oh dear, are you alright?¡±


    ¡°¡­..?¡±


    Hearing the voice in front of her, Ruby paused, visibly puzzled.


    ¡°You seem to be in pain.¡±


    In front of Ruby, Serena smiled and looked down at her with concern.

 Chapter 141: - Thorn

    <b>? </b><b>Thorn</b> <b>?</b>


    ¡°¡­E-Excuse me.¡±


    ¡°Yeah?¡±


    ¡°I-Is it true that¡­ i-if we stayed and worked for you, you would provide us with food and shelter?¡±


    A brief uproar ensued when I presented the ves with a choice between seeking freedom or working with me.


    ¡°H-How can we trust you?!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. We ended up in this situation because we were deceived by such sweet promises¡­ do you think we¡¯ll fall into the same trap twice?¡±


    ¡°P-Please¡­ let us go¡­ our family is waiting for us in our hometown¡­ please¡­¡±


    The crowd consisted mostly of troubled people who regarded me with suspicion and distrust.


    In reality, there was no group at all.


    Most of these ves here were shouting and screaming due to their minds being filled with suspicion and distrust.


    ¡°¡­L-Let¡¯s attack him!¡±


    ¡°Should we¡­? But¡­¡±


    That was how the situation, which had be increasingly hostile, eventually reached its peak as a few strong ves formed a group with the intention of attacking me on the stage.


    ¨C <i>Bam! </i>


    ¡°U-Ugh¡­¡±


    ¡°Damn, aren¡¯t they too strong¡­?¡±


    The rebellion ended quicker than anticipated due to the intervention of the assassins from the Moonlight family.


    No matter how skilled the ves were inbat, they couldn¡¯tpare to assassins who had dedicated their whole lives to killing and warfare.


    However, these assassins were truly remarkable.


    Upon Serena¡¯smand, they swiftly sprang into action, protecting me¡ªa mysterious figure concealed beneath the robe of deception.


    ¡°I¡¯ll say it again. You are all free to leave this ce now.¡±


    Although I slightly envied Serena, who held such influence, I calmly addressed the ves, who began to panic and lose hope due to the dire situation after their defeat against the assassins.


    ¡°Rest assured. I won¡¯t give you any disciplinary actions or brutal punishments.¡±


    Only after I reassured them and sent a few groups outside did the ves finally calm down.


    ¡°So, have all the people who wish to leave already gone? I¡¯ll say it once again. All of you are free to leave whenever you want.¡±


    After hearing the announcement repeatedly, the ves, who had calmed down, finally began to contemte.


    ¡°If you¡¯re really providing food and shelter¡­ I want to stay.¡±


    For a while, I could only hear the ves murmuring among themselves. However, amid this crowd, a little girl finally stepped forward and voiced out her decision.


    ¡°Food and shelter are the basic things you will certainly get. On top of that, we¡¯ll also give youpensation.¡±


    ¡°C-Compensation?¡±


    ¡°Yes, when you work, it¡¯s only fair to expect some form of remuneration for your efforts.¡±


    The little werewolf who had mustered the courage toe forward first, spoke again with a smile and a hint of confusion on her face.


    ¡°But, my master said otherwise.¡±


    ¡°Your master?¡±


    ¡°Yes, the previous owner, who sold me at the ve market. They said that just having food and shelter was already a huge blessing for me¡­¡±


    From behind, ves who had been observing the situation nodded in agreement with the timid werewolf¡¯s words.


    Based on what I could gather, these ves were ustomed to such treatment.


    ¡°I willpensate each of you ording to the hours you work, and you will also get breaks and vacation.¡±


    I smiled at them as I spoke.


    I simply gave them a chance to enjoy the basic things they deserved, but why did it make me feel so ted?


    Well, since it was a good thing for them, they should be happy about it as it was a pleasant thing for me to do as well.


    ¡°And if you don¡¯t like working here, you are free to quit and leave at any time.¡±


    With that thought in mind, I dropped another bombshell.


    ¡°I-I agree to it.¡±


    The werewolf girl immediately spoke urgently.


    ¡°I agree to your conditions. I want to do this. Please let me work for you.¡±


    ¡°Alright, then sign here.¡±


    If taken out of context, this scene might appear fraudulent. But of course, this wasn¡¯t any fraudulent contract. Simr to what I had done with themoner students from ss A before, this contract aimed to protect the rights of these ves.


    After signing the contract, the werewolf girl sat down in the waiting area with a silly expression on her face. Soon after, the rest of the ves began shouting in unison.


    ¡°I-I want to sign too!¡±


    ¡°Me too!¡±


    ¡°P-Please, help me. I have no means to feed my children. Please let me work too.¡±


    It was surprising to see how people who had endured dreadful mistreatment, abuse, and torture in the ve market desperately desired to stay.


    Honestly, I had thought at least half of them would leave, so this situation was quite out of my expectations. Well, perhaps those who had wanted to leave have already gone, leaving only those with no other options behind.


    ¡®..Well, this oue is much better. It¡¯s not like I¡¯mcking in money.¡¯


    While slightly surprised by this turn of events, upon further reflection, it turned out better than anticipated.


    Since I had just given Aishi a hint about the underground mines, the Cloud Kingdom would revive a little faster than the n.


    In other words, with the monopoly trading rights I had secured for Aishi, who would be the key figure in the Cloud Kingdom, my wealth would continue to grow boundlessly.


    Considering these circumstances, it was not a bad decision to take all the ves here under my wing.


    Since establishing the foundation with Kania¡¯s assistance, I had been struggling with personnel recruitment. Having talented individuals who understood the requirements for providing ¡°welfare¡± would be beneficial.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°¡­Hm?¡±


    With that thought in mind, I smiled contentedly. However, suddenly, the surroundings fell silent.


    Wondering what had happened, I turned my gaze around, only to realize that people had gathered closely together at the spot I had indicated after signing their contracts.


    ¡°Ah.¡±


    Nevertheless, not everyone had chosen to stay in the end.


    The infamous tiger tribe and dragon tribe, known for their strong egos, and even the elves, who seemed somewhat dissatisfied, had already left and disappeared somewhere.


    Nevertheless, considering the number of remaining ves, it appeared that I had indeed seeded in my mission. With that in mind, I put on a straight face and began speaking calmly.


    ¡°From now on, all of you will be working at the welfare foundation that I have established.¡±


    ¡°Together, you will strive to create a better world by assisting and caring for those in simr circumstances as you.¡±


    After I said that, the ves seemed dumbfounded.


    Well, it was quite different from what they had been doing so far. It would take plenty of time to adapt, and during the process, they would encounter many trials and errors.


    But I wasn¡¯t too concerned about that.


    Since some people¡¯s eyes lit up when I said to make the world a better ce.


    Although only a few at the moment, as they continued working and grasped the true purpose of their efforts, wouldn¡¯t the light in all of their eyes begin to shine once more?


    When that time came, they would be able to help others, just like myself.


    ¡°For the specific details, someone will inform you when youe to work tomorrow¡­¡±


    With such thoughts in mind, I stepped down from the podium. Voices filled with anxiety erupted throughout the room.


    ¡°¡­Is there any work that requires using strength?¡±


    ¡°Well, I am skilled in wielding a sword.¡±


    ¡°I used to do dirty work, so I don¡¯t think I¡¯m suitable for that kind of work.¡±


    Somehow, it seemed like there were quite a few ves who were used to doing such tasks.


    ¡°It¡¯s alright, I have ns for those people.¡±


    Of course, there were tasks prepared for these people, especially those who were like Miho, so there was nothing to worry about.


    ¡®Come to think of it, it has been a while since I received an update from her. What happened to Miho?¡¯


    I should have heard something from her around this time. Nothing should have gone wrong, right?


    ¡°Excuse me.¡±


    As I quietly stepped down from the podium with a slight feeling of worry, someone poked my side.


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    I turned my head to see Serena¡¯s personal maid gazing at me intently.


    ¡°Lady Serena asked to meet you urgently.¡±


    ¡°What? Why?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure either.¡±


    Her loyal maid began to murmur as she stared at me with bleary eyes.


    ¡°You look too weak to toy with someone¡¯s feelings. Just seeing your face¡­¡±


    ¡°So, where is she?¡±


    ¡°¡­Here, she left a letter.¡±


    Although she was just a maid, she could easily handle five assassins. And yet she was only serving as a messenger here.


    Once again, I was reminded of Serena¡¯s deep care for me.


    <strong>Come to the caf¨¦ we visitedst time immediately. </strong>


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    Baffled, I stared at the roughly scribbled handwriting. It waspletely uncharacteristic of her.


    <strong>I feel lonely. </strong>


    ¡°¡­Then, please help me take care of the matter concerning the ves.¡±


    After seeing the following content, I spoke to the maid and started walking away.


    ¡°Understood.¡±


    Serena was feeling lonely. I had to ensure that she didn¡¯t feel that way.


    Meanwhile, at that very moment¡­


    .


    .


    .


    .


    ¡°Hmm, how are you feeling now? Are you better?¡±


    ¡°¡­Ah, yes. Thanks to you.¡±


    Ruby and Serena exchanged smiles while sitting in a room at the caf¨¦.


    ¡°Oh, I need to use the restroom for a moment.¡±


    But, in that situation, Ruby suddenly rose from her seat and said that.


    ¡°Great timing. I also need to go to the restroom.¡±


    Serena replied and also stood up without hesitation.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­.¡±


    A brief moment of silence hung in the air.


    ¡°¡­Suddenly, the thought of going to the restroompletely disappeared.¡±


    ¡°Me too.¡±


    They simultaneously sat back down, maintaining their smiles while exchanging sarcastic remarks.


    ¡°So, what do you want to tell me?¡±


    ¡°Ah, you know.¡±


    In the midst of the bright yet uneasy atmosphere, Serena smiled and responded when Ruby asked her question.


    ¡°By any chance, were you at the ve market today?¡±


    ¡°¡­Excuse me?¡± Upon hearing those words, Ruby responded with a nk expression. ¡°What does that mean?¡±


    ¡°Exactly what it implies. Were you at the ve market, by any chance?¡±


    Nevertheless, as Serena persistently pried, Ruby eventually sighed and answered.


    ¡°Yes, I was there.¡±


    ¡°Really? I heard there was a bigmotion at the ve market today¡­ did you happen to get involved in that?¡±


    ¡°¡­Let¡¯s just say I did.¡±


    Serena¡¯s expression turned into a frown as Ruby unexpectedly admitted the usation.


    ¡°Really? So¡­ I suppose you also know what happened there?¡±


    After a brief pause, Serena spoke again.


    ¡°¡­uhm, there¡¯s something I¡¯m curious about.¡±


    However, Ruby, who was quietly sipping her ck tea, ignored Serena and posed her own question.


    ¡°Why are you asking about this?¡±


    ¡°¡­It¡¯s just an investigation. I have personal reasons to look into the ve market.¡±


    Upon receiving that question, Serena picked up her coffee cup and give Ruby a reply.


    ¡°So, I apologize for the inconvenience, but I request your cooperation.¡±


    <i> ¨C Plop! </i>


    As Serena spoke, she dropped a few sugar cubes into her coffee. Ruby¡¯s face slightly contorted as she saw that.


    ¡°¡­It seems that you don¡¯t like sweet?¡±


    When Serena saw that expression, she lightly threw the question at Ruby.


    ¡°Well, um¡­ I don¡¯t really dislike it¡­¡±


    ¡°Then, do you like it bitter?¡±


    ¡°Excuse me?¡±


    ¡°That ck tea is quite bitter. Judging by its color, it seems you haven¡¯t added any sugar or syrup, and I rarely see someone drink it that way.¡±


    Upon Serena¡¯s sillyment, Ruby crossed her arms and replied.


    ¡°And you must be very fond of sweets? I mean, you didn¡¯t just drop one sugar cube, but five all at once.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I like sweets. I have a craving for them when I have to use my brain a lot.¡±


    And so, they suddenly delved into a topic that waspletely foreign to Ruby and began to engage in a lively discussion.


    ¡°Actually, I¡¯m not really the type who enjoys sweet things. I prefer to have the natural taste rather than the artificially sweetened ones.¡±


    ¡®Secret Lord, how far have youe?¡¯


    However, among the blossoming conversation between the two girls, there was a thorn sticking out from Ruby¡¯s flowery words, sharp and pointed.


    ¡®If you pull this off, I will overlook your previous errors and promote you as an executive in the Demon King¡¯s Army. I will also grant you your wish.¡¯


    Those thorns were directed at Serena.


    <i>There was¡­ a problem.</i>


    ¡°¡­What?¡±


    However, the tip of the thorn seemed more blunt than expected.


    ¡®<i>An intruder has appeared.¡¯ </i>


    ¡®¡­?¡¯


    It was because someone had sliced off the tip of the thorn.


    ¡®A red-haired girl fully dressed and carrying a bunch of scrolls¡­ and there was a scar on her face. ¡®


    ¡°¡­Ugh.¡±


    In response to the unexpected appearance of an intruder, Ruby inadvertently reacted.


    ¡°Why are you acting like this? Are you waiting for something, perhaps?¡±


    ¡°Oh, no. Nothing at all.¡±


    This time, the thorns blossomed within Serena¡¯s flowery words and pointed at Ruby.


    ¡®¡­I¡¯m also waiting though.¡¯


    The fate of the world, hinging upon which thorn would pierce the other first, silently drew closer.

 Chapter 142: - Bullfight

    <b>? </b><b>Bullfight</b> <b>?</b>


    ¡°Since we¡¯ve strayed quite far from our initial topic, shall we get back to the main point?¡±


    ¡°Um, yes.¡±


    The conversation that had gone off the rails for quite some time came to an end with Serena¡¯s awkward, wide-eyedment.


    ¡®Who started this first, but she seems rather arrogant.¡¯


    It was Serena who had initially veered off the subject, and Ruby had merely chosen to willingly follow her down that detour.


    What she needed more than anything was time. She had to find a way to stall until the secret leader arrived.


    ¡°Anyway, are you really okay? Is there something you absolutely have to do?¡±


    ¡°No, I¡¯m fine. There¡¯s nothing.¡±


    However, Ruby¡¯s decision began to trouble her like an unforeseen thorn.


    Serena, with her remarkable ability to analyze people¡¯s psychology and intentions, found Ruby¡¯s mixed words and nodding suspicious.


    And, no matter how calm Ruby seemed to be, she couldn¡¯t hide her anxiety or the asional trembling of her eyes.


    Of course, these were small clues that ordinary people might overlook, but in Serena¡¯s mind, those clues were converging to form a single conclusion.


    ¡®¡­Is she reading me?¡¯


    Nheless, Ruby was no easy adversary.


    ¡®She is the head of the Moonlight family and, ording to the secret leader, the number one genius in the empire. A girl like her is interrogating me in person.¡¯


    Although she had suffered from unexpected events recently and suffered significant disadvantages today¡­


    ¡®¡­Interesting.¡¯


    Her essence was undisputed.


    [Stats]


    <strong>Name:</strong> Ruby


    <strong>Strength:</strong> Immeasurable


    <strong>Mana:</strong> Immeasurable


    <strong>Intelligence:</strong> ???


    <strong>Mental Strength:</strong> 10


    <strong>Passive Status:</strong> Blessing of the Demon God/Avatar Direct Link


    <strong>Disposition:</strong> Demon King


    <strong>Goodness Stat:</strong> -100


    ¡®Quite intriguing.¡¯


    She was the Demon King who would drench the world in terror.


    Even if Serena were to employ her genius strategies and tactics to manipte the Demon King¡¯s army, or Irina were to unleash overwhelming firepower to decimate the Demon King¡¯s forces¡­


    Even if Ferloche attacked her in a one-on-one using divine power and protection, or if Kania were to unleash the continent-covering dark magic all at once¡­


    And even if na were to manifest the power of the sun, radiating energyparable to the sun itself.


    If Ruby were to step forward, it was obvious that all those efforts would be a futile struggle in an instant.


    ¡°Ah¡­¡±


    ¡°Ruby? What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    ¡°Oh, no. It¡¯s just that it¡¯s gettingte, and I yawned.¡±


    That was why, although she was initially a little flustered, Ruby was already enjoying this situation.


    It was an experience she had never encountered before due to her overwhelming power¡ªbeing wounded, witnessing the failure of her ns, and being interrogated by a human. It was all too enjoyable for her.


    ¡®Alright, then¡­ How can I get out of this situation?¡¯


    However, she didn¡¯t intend to enjoy herself indefinitely.


    Ruby already had one stack umted, and she didn¡¯t know who had figured out her true identity.


    But if Serena figured it out, it was certain that her n would begin to falter.


    ¡°¡­Should I attack her?¡±


    While considering a way to get out of the situation with a smile on her face, Ruby started to think as she fiddled with her right hand.


    WARNING [You cannot attack that person¡­]


    ¡°Sigh.¡±


    As the red warning message appeared before her eyes, Ruby sighed and used a skill.


    [<strong>Goodness Stat:</strong> 100]


    ¡°Serena, it seems like you¡¯re quite lucky.¡±


    ¡°¡­What do you mean by that?¡±


    After staring at the information window for a moment, Ruby spoke to Serena in a quiet voice.


    ¡°You happened to meet me after I escaped from the ve market. You wouldn¡¯t have known that I was there.¡±


    ¡®¡­If her goodness stats were just a bit lower, I would have attacked right away.¡¯


    Inwardly, Ruby was sizing up Serena as she thought that.


    ¡°Yes, I am lucky. I helped someone trembling in an alley, only to discover that they had escaped from the ve market.¡±


    With a sweet voice, Serena asked Ruby,


    ¡°Are you a ve by any chance?¡±


    ¡°No, not that¡­¡±


    ¡°Then, were you going to buy a ve?¡±


    Feeling the subtle edge hidden beneath her honeyed words., Ruby sighed and replied,


    ¡°Do you really need to know?¡±


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s very important. It would be really helpful if you could tell me what happened in the ve market.¡±


    Upon receiving Serena¡¯s suggestion, Ruby cleared her throat and was lost in thought for a moment.


    ¡®If I can¡¯t initiate an attack, I need to make her attack me first.¡¯


    The ¡®system¡¯, which had recently caused her quite a headache, could only be ignored if she encountered a human with low goodness stats or provoked a preemptive attack.


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    After a brief moment of thought, Ruby made a decision.


    ¡°I¡¯ll tell you everything.¡±


    In order to ovee the constraints of the ¡®system¡¯ that restricted her, she had to somehow provoke an attack from Serena.


    ¡°Really? That¡¯s unexpected. I thought you would try to hide as much as possible since you seem to be harboring many secrets.¡±


    ¡°I feel like if I tried to hide from you, I wouldn¡¯t be able to escape your grasp.¡±


    Ruby responded with determination, fixating her gaze on Serena, who continued to observe her intently.


    ¡°First of all, my identity is that of an inconspicuous ve who managed to escape from the ve revolt that urred today.¡±


    ¡°¡­Is that so?¡±


    As Ruby mentioned her fake identity and observed Serena¡¯s reaction, she soon thought to herself with a smile,


    ¡®She knows about the ve revolt.¡¯


    Reading emotions or intentions from someone¡¯s words and expressions wasn¡¯t solely Serena¡¯s specialty.


    Understanding muscle movements through extraordinary motor nerves or analyzing someone¡¯s psychology based on their actions and expressions were merely basic abilities that Ruby could perform if she wanted to.


    ¡®However, she seems suspicious about my identity. Why?¡¯


    Havingpleted her analysis of Serena with her abilities, Ruby waited for Serena¡¯s response with a calm expression.


    ¡°How dare you mention being an ¡®escaped ve¡¯? You must know that I am a noble.¡±


    ¡°My specialty is being fast on my feet. If I managed to escape from the ve market, do you think I wouldn¡¯t be able to escape from a ce like this, with only you around?¡±


    When Ruby spoke with aposed expression, Serena questioned her again with a suspicious look, ¡°However, there¡¯s no advantage in revealing your true identity. You could have easily lied, too.¡±


    ¡°¡­I revealed my identity to sell information to you, so it¡¯s a bit disappointing to hear you say that.¡±


    Despite Serena¡¯s sharp questioning, Ruby smoothly retorted, and then began whispering, ¡°One gold coin for one question. How about it?¡±


    ¡°¡­There are other sources from which I can gather information from, not just you. Isn¡¯t this a losing deal for me?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s an opportunity to receive precise answers from someone who knows everything about this incident. Is it really a losing deal?¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡±


    As Serena frowned slightly at her words, Ruby pressed on, ¡°And considering you brought me here instead of the ve market¡­ either you¡¯re pressed for time, or there¡¯s a reason preventing you from going to the ve market. Isn¡¯t that so?¡±


    ¡°¡­Heh.¡±


    Hearing that, Serena smiled, ¡°You¡¯re quite smart, aren¡¯t you? I like it.¡±


    ¡°I need to think hard in order to survive.¡±


    As Ruby smiled back at Serena, a gold coin flew towards her, ¡°First, did all the ves manage to escape?¡±


    ¡°Yes, every single one of them escaped without exception.¡±


    As Ruby spoke and closed her mouth, Serena sighed and began, ¡°That answer hardly seems worth a gold coin, though.¡±


    ¡°¡­What else do you want to know then?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll have to mix in information that only you know or hard-to-obtain information for me to continue giving you gold coins, right?¡±


    As Serena spoke, Ruby responded with a bright smile, ¡°Alright, then¡­ every single one of them escaped without exception! We even captured a hostage!¡±


    ¡°¡­A hostage?¡±


    Serena reacted sensitively to the word ¡®hostage¡¯.


    ¡°Yes! The arrogant, reckless nobleman who was purchasing all theves¡­ Oh, right. A gold coin.¡±


    As Ruby said that and paused, Serena¡¯s expression darkened, ¡®Serena, you love Frey so much, don¡¯t you?¡¯


    As Ruby examined Serena, she beganughing inwardly, ¡®The acting head of the family is proving quite useful in this situation. They¡¯ve made it possible for me to exploit the weakness of a rather clever girl.¡¯


    ¡°¡­Here, a gold coin.¡±


    As Ruby thought that, Serena hurriedly handed her the gold coin, ¡°Excuse me, but¡­ this information is a bit valuable, you see?¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    ¡°While those involved may already be aware, the status of the person we kidnapped is so high that there¡¯s a high probability that the information will be concealed. So, one gold coin is¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll give you three.¡±


    As Serena quickly took out two more gold coins from her pocket, Ruby thought with a subtle smile, ¡®As expected, she has no information on Frey.¡¯


    Earlier, when Ruby weaved in some traits of Frey as a ¡®viin¡¯ while discussing the hostage, Serena began to falter noticeably. In other words, she still hadn¡¯t obtained any information on Frey.


    ¡°Thank you! I¡¯m d I followed you!¡±


    ¡°¡­Please tell me everything you know about the hostage, urately.¡±


    As Ruby spoke with a twinkle in her eyes, Serena urged her with an icy tone.


    ¡°Go on.¡±


    Hiding her mouth with a fan, she maintained a cold expression.


    ¡°The hostage had white hair and white eyes, and appeared quite frail.¡±


    ¡°¡­..!¡±


    ¡°Despite their appearance, they treated the ves roughly,mitted assault, and bought up most of the escaping ves, causing resentment.¡±


    Reciting words that evoked memories of Frey, Ruby maintained a serious demeanor as Serena stood rigidly with her fan in hand.


    ¡°Oh, and they had a strange-looking staff as well¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­That person was taken hostage?¡±


    As she heard what Ruby said, Serena quickly interrupted her.


    ¡°I suspected it might be someone I know¡­ They should have had bodyguards, and even means of self-defense¡­¡±


    ¡®Right, even if they were weakened by a penalty¡­ It¡¯s still suspicious for someone like Frey to be captured by ves.¡¯


    As Serena inquired with a trembling, doubtful voice, Ruby began her answer as if she had anticipated it.


    ¡°Of course, there were people protecting them, but a strange fox monster appeared and attacked them!¡±


    ¡°¡­A-A fox demon?¡±


    ¡°Yes, that arrogant noble attempted to retaliate, but when the fox monster used a strange ability, they couldn¡¯t fight back and ended up being taken down!¡±


    Hearing that, Serena¡¯s expression darkened.


    ¡°In any case, the fox demon has joined us, and now we have that self-important noble in our possession. So, was that information satisfactory?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­..¡±


    As Ruby teased Serena, she fell into a deep silence.


    ¡°¡­By any chance, is there a leader among the ves?¡±


    Serena finally broke the silence with that question.


    ¡°Well, there is¡­ but why are you suddenly asking?¡±


    ¡°I want to contact them personally. Is there a way to¡­¡±


    <i> ¨C Ddilili! Ddililili!</i>


    As Serena swiftly responded to Ruby¡¯s words, a ringing signal abruptly sounded from somewhere.


    ¡°Ah, excuse me for a moment. I¡¯ll be back after taking this call. Please wait a moment.¡±


    Jumping up from her seat, Ruby rummaged through her belongings and made her way to the bathroom.


    ¡°Even a genius girl, when she falls in love¡­¡±


    Whispering quietly enough for only herself to hear.


    ¡°¡­bes a fool, I suppose?¡±


    A mocking smile adorned her face


    .


    .


    .


    .


    <i> ¨C Squeak¡­!</i>


    ¡°Here we are. Have a good day¡­ Whoa!¡±


    Frey, having escaped from the secret hideout and boarded a fast carriage, tossed gold coins at the coachman as soon as they arrived at the destination and leaped out.


    ¡°No matter how I think about it¡­ I¡¯m worried¡­¡±


    Upon receiving the letter, Frey initially thought it was cute. However,as he got closer to the destination, the contents of the letter continued to bother him.


    ¡°¡­It was the first time Serena had written a letter so hastily. Why?¡±


    Frey, contemting the same question countless times during the carriage ride, hurriedly made his way to the caf¨¦ he had frequented before.


    ¡°Wh-What¡¯s going on?¡±


    Suddenly, he halted in his tracks as his eyes widened.


    ¡°¡­Irina?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡±


    Right in front of the cafe, Irina stood, clutching dozens of torn magic scrolls.


    ¡°Frey.¡±


    ¡°Irina, why are you here¡­ Huh?¡±


    Frey, tilted his head in confusion at Irina¡¯s unexpected presence¡ªshe was supposed to have bid him farewell and returned to her amodations¡ªand suddenly noticed something.


    ¡°¡­What!?¡±


    His mouth gaped open as she stared ahead.


    <i>¨C Whoosh¡­</i>


    The cafe, which was supposed to be the rendezvous point with Serena, was on fire.

 Chapter 143: - The Big Picture

    <b>? </b><b>The Big Picture</b> <b>?</b>


    A few dozen minutes prior to Frey¡¯s arrival at the burning cafe.


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    Ruby, who had entered the restroom, cleared her throat and then spoke with a frigid tone.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    <b><i> ¨C I apologize, Your Majesty, the Demon King. We just need a little more time¡­¡¯</i></b>


    Then, the voice of the Secret Lord seeped out from themunication crystal that she held in her hands


    ¡°Are you telling me you still haven¡¯t subdued that girl?¡±


    In disbelief, Ruby questioned him, and the secret n leader responded with a quivering voice.


    <b><i> ¨C I-I apologize. I don¡¯t know where she came from, but we can¡¯t subdue her because she¡¯s using some strange scrolls¡­</i></b>


    ¡°<i>Sigh</i>.¡±


    Ruby, making a disdainful expression, terminated the crystal connection. She began muttering while stroking the crystal.


    ¡°Instead of relying on such useless guys, it would be a hundred times better for me to solve this problem myself.¡±


    In Ruby¡¯s opinion, the current situation was extremely advantageous for her.


    Initially, she had been concerned that Serena would discover her true identity.


    However, after talking with Serena, she realized that the girl only thought of her as a runaway ve from the ve market.


    Of course, there were a few suspicious remarks and actions in between.


    But Ruby, who had observed various impressions and appearances, knew well that it was merely the paranoia geniuses often exhibited.


    In addition, Serena clearly began to falter from the moment she mentioned ¡®Frey¡¯.


    Ruby, who had observed her from close quarters, could confidently guarantee that.


    <i>¨C Fzzzt¡­</i>


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    So, Ruby decided to set a trap.


    She wanted to force Serena, in her current state, to attack her, so she could nullify the attack prohibition on herself.


    <b><i> ¨C Ah, Sister! Hello!</i></b>


    As Ruby thought about this n and was toying with the crystal, a cunning voice began toe from the crystal as she released her grip.


    ¡°Hmm¡­ The voice is a bit awkward.¡±


    Ruby, who frowned at the voice, began to fiddle with the crystal again.


    <b><i> ¨C Hey, sister. How are you?</i></b>


    Her lips synchronized with the words resonating from the crystal.


    ¡°Good.¡±


    After a brief moment, Ruby sported a satisfied expression and tapped her finger against the restroom wall.


    <i>Shoooo¡­</i>


    Gradually, the soundproof magic circle she had previously set up slowly began to disappear.


    <b><i>¨C She must be trying to eavesdrop on me now.</i></b>


    Ruby smirked triumphantly as she gazed at the fading magic circle, preparing to execute her final move in the power struggle against Serena.


    <b><i> ¨C Leader Sister! Are you there?</i></b>


    ¡°Why? I told you to be discreet with contacting me outside.¡±


    <b><i>¨C B-But¡­</i></b>


    With a cold and arrogant expression when she spoke, and a servile expression when the voice came from the crystal.


    Ruby was putting all her effort into ying two roles.


    ¡°Now, I¡¯m busy deliberately leaking information to the nobles on the streets. If it¡¯s not really urgent, let¡¯s talkter¡­¡±


    <b><i>¨C Uh, there was amotion!</i></b>


    ¡°What?¡±


    <b><i>¨C The hostage we caught has caused amotion!</i></b>


    ¡°That wimpy guy, what kind ofmotion could he possibly cause?¡±


    After Ruby listened to the sounds beyond the bathroom door for a moment, she soon grinned and resumed speaking.


    <b> ¨C </b><b><i>It seems the staff he had was a magical tool! He tried to deceive us with its strange functions and escape, but we narrowly caught him!</i></b>


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡±


    <b><i>¨C Even though we tied him up tightly, he continues to struggle, making him really hard to deal with! What should we do?</i></b>


    At that point, Ruby momentarily turned off the crystal and approached the sink, turning on the faucet.


    ¡°What should we do¡­ should we just kill him?¡±


    She felt the disturbed emotionsing from outside the door as she said that.


    ¡°If he manages to escape on his own, our location will definitely be exposed.¡±


    She began to make a sour face.


    ¡°I just wanted to get the ransom and leave this country¡­ ugh¡­¡±


    <i>¨C Click.</i>


    As Ruby muttered for a while, sensing a presence behind the door, she instinctively activated themunication crystal.


    <b> ¨C </b><b><i>Sister, have you decided?</i></b>


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve decided.¡±


    Ruby started to loosen her grip on her right hand.


    ¡°He was useful when we were escaping, but now he has be a hindrance to us. And, he¡¯s the guy who tried to lure us in and manipte us.¡±


    She muttered quietly, staring at the bathroom door.


    ¡°So¡­¡±


    ¡®Come, Serena.¡¯


    She said with a more joyful expression than ever.


    ¡°In order to implement justice, just kill¡­¡±


    And, the next moment.


    <i>Crash!</i>


    The tightly locked bathroom door crashed down with a loud noise.


    ¡°¡­Huff.¡±


    Serena emerged from where the door had stood, taking a deep breath and calmly assessing the situation in her mind.


    <i>Whoosh!!</i>


    In less than a second, Serena calcted the optimal path and oue, and began to reach out her fan with a venomous re at Ruby.


    ¡°¡­¡­!!!¡±


    But soon, she stopped her fan with a horrified expression.


    ¡°You¡¯re toote.¡±


    Ruby, however, maintained a yful expression as she looked at Serena.


    ¡°You already attacked me with the intent to kill.¡±


    As she spoke, Serena¡¯s fan grazed Ruby¡¯s cheek, leaving a faint red mark.


    ¡°From that moment on, the game was as good as over.¡±


    Ruby¡¯s words were true.


    The moment Serena¡¯s fan grazed her cheek, she had already lost consciousness due to the constraints on Ruby being lifted.


    ¡°Now, all that¡¯s left is to take care of the aftermath.¡±


    Wearing an expression that hinted at her amusement, Ruby extended her hand towards Serena.


    ¡°A precious gem like this has rolled in¡­ It would be foolish to just kill it.¡±


    Momentster, the bathroom filled with a purple light.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    ¡°Ugh¡­¡±


    Serena, who had lost consciousness for quite some time, slowly opened her eyes.


    ¡°Are you awake?¡±


    ¡°¡­..!¡±


    In her field of vision, she saw Ruby, now revealing her true form, seated on a chair with her legs crossed.


    ¡°Y-You are¡­?¡±


    ¡°Shh.¡±


    Holding a wine ss and releasing a tremendous amount of magic while unfurling her wings, Ruby ced a finger on her lips as Serena gulped.


    ¡°Since you¡¯ve seen my true form, you must have figured out my identity. So¡­¡±


    ¡°Where did the girl from earlier go¡­?¡±


    Continuing in a smooth voice, Ruby tilted her head when Serena suddenly made a strange sound.


    ¡°Wait, just give me a moment. There¡¯s someone I need to save. If I can just contact them through that girl¡­¡±


    ¡®¡­This will be easier.¡¯


    Hearing Serena¡¯s panicked voice, Ruby responded with a gentle smile.


    ¡°That girl was merely bait to lure you in. She was just a kind child who deceived you ording to the script I provided her to protect the children at the orphanage.¡±


    As the Demon King, now revealing her true form, she appeared far more mature than the human girl named Ruby.


    Standing face to face with the demon king, whose powerful aura would challenge the sanity of an ordinary person, Serena struggled toprehend her appearance amidst her panic.


    ¡°What did you do to me?¡±


    After a long silence, Serena cautiously asked.


    ¡°I took your soul.¡±


    ¡°¡­What?¡±


    ¡°While you were asleep, I forcibly initiated a soul contract.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Serena¡¯s eyes began to tremble intensely.


    ¡°I had initially intended to use ¡®Absolute Obedience Magic¡¯¡­ but it was already in effect? Did you already have a countermeasure in ce?¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s why I had to go through the trouble of making a soul contract. I wanted to kill you several times in the process, but I couldn¡¯t bear to let go of someone as talented as you, so I endured.¡±


    Ruby¡¯s voice sounded weary, but her words, with their unsettling implications, choked Serena even further.


    ¡°Now, you have no choice but to obey mymands. A soul contract may beplicated, but it absolutely binds the other party.¡±


    ¡°What¡­what does that mean¡­?¡±


    ¡°Bow your head.¡±


    As Serena tried to deny the situation she was in, the Demon Kingmanded her, and she immediatelyplied, bowing her head to the floor.


    ¡°Good, now you look better.¡±


    ¡°¡­Ugh.¡±


    ¡°Say thank you.¡±


    ¡°Thank¡­ you¡­¡±


    Although it was difficult for her, Serena followed themands, and Ruby, who had been observing her with crossed arms, whispered in a soft voice.


    ¡°What do you value the most?¡±


    ¡°¡­ Frey Raon Starlight.¡±


    ¡°Would you risk your life for him?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    As Serena answered with a nk expression, Ruby asked again with a wicked grin on her face.


    ¡°Then, can you kill him for me?¡±


    ¡°¡­Yes.¡±


    As Serena responded with a pained expression, Ruby smiled in satisfaction.


    ¡°It seems the contract has worked. If you had answered immediately, I would have considered it an act and killed you.¡±


    As Serena trembled before her, Ruby sighed and murmured.


    ¡°It¡¯s a pity I couldn¡¯t use the ¡®Absolute Obedience Magic.¡¯ With it, I could have avoided the penalties. But a mere soul contract makes it difficult.¡±


    ¡°Um, excuse me¡­¡±


    At that point, Serena asked a question.


    ¡°What¡­ Do you want?¡±


    ¡°¡­What I want?¡±


    For a moment, Ruby fluttered her wings and replied with a smirk.


    ¡°Be a spy.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Be a spy and give me information on the hero.¡±


    As Ruby finished speaking, Serena¡¯s expression darkened.


    ¡°Since indirect murder is also blocked by the constraints¡­ there¡¯s no other way.¡±


    ¡°¡­Ugh.¡±


    ¡°Well, cheer up. I should get going now.¡±


    As Serena gritted her teeth, Ruby looked at her with a mocking gaze. When she felt the ster mana from afar, she frowned and got up from her seat.


    <b><i> ¨C S-Sorry! My Lord! I couldn¡¯t make it in time¡­!</i></b>


    ¡°Retreat.¡±


    <b><i>¨C Y-Yes? But¡­</i></b>


    ¡°If you don¡¯t want to be torn apart and die, retreat now.¡±


    <b> ¨C </b><b><i>Ah, understood!</i></b>


    As Ruby prepared to open a portal and disappear by drawing her finger through the air, she said:


    ¡°Oh, by the way. This cafe has a lot of happy memories for you and Frey, right?¡±


    ¡°Uh, ugh.¡±


    ¡°And the chef, kitchen staff, and employees are all assassins. They must all be your loyal subordinates.¡±


    She said with a cold smile.


    ¡°And almost everyone has a lower level of goodness than you.¡±


    ¡°W-Wait¡­¡±


    ¡°In 30 seconds, this ce will explode.¡±


    Upon hearing those words, Serena¡¯s face turned pale. Ruby added in a soft voice.


    ¡°Letting go of attachments is amon initiation for those who have pledged their souls to me.¡±


    .


    .


    .


    .


    The cafe, which had once held cherished memories for Frey and Serena, was now reduced to charred ruins.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­.¡±


    Frey, having swiftly joined forces with Irina to extinguish the fire, stared nkly at the ruined ce.


    ¡°Irina, what happened here?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. I was chasing the Secret Lord while fighting and¡­ this is where I ended up.¡±


    ¡°S-Serena?¡±


    ¡°Is Serena here?¡±


    At Irina¡¯s words, Frey, who had been biting his lips, suddenly widened his eyes.


    ¡°¡­I can feel it.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°A familiar¡­ very familiar energy.¡±


    Frey then proceeded to walk into the ruins as if he was possessed by a ghost.


    ¡°W-Wait! Frey, hold on!¡±


    Irina, attempting to stop him, hastily activated a ¡°Restricted ess Magic Scroll¡± and followed him as people approached from afar.


    ¡°Th-This is¡­¡±


    Frey, who had been walking with a nk expression, stopped at a certain spot.


    ¡°¡­It¡¯s the gift I gave Serena.¡±


    When Frey had visited Serena¡¯s house, he had given her a bead crafted frompressed star mana. The bead was now lying on the ground.


    ¡°Why is it here?¡±


    ¡°F-Frey¡­¡±


    As Frey knelt amidst the ruins wrapped in Irina¡¯s Restricted ess Magic Scroll, he kept staring at the bead in silence.


    Sudden Quest


    <strong>Quest Content:</strong> Attack random citizens among the passers-by to relieve stress!


    <strong>Total:</strong> 0


    <strong>Do You ept:</strong> Y/N


    As a sudden quest appeared before his eyes, Frey bowed his head and fell silent.


    ¡°F-Frey¡­¡±


    Irina, who had grabbed his shoulder, tried tofort him without even considering tending to her own wounded body from the battle with the Secret Lord.


    ¡°I found it.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    At that moment, Frey smiled faintly.


    <i>¨C Bang, bang!</i>


    Frey began digging through the pile of ruins with his hands.


    ¡°I found it.¡±


    After digging for a while, Frey discovered a bunker with a magic circle drawn on it and sighed in relief.


    <i> Squeak¡­</i>


    After sitting there in a daze for some time, Frey cautiously opened the door.


    ¡°¡­Hello?¡±


    Serena poked her head out.


    ¡°Serena, thank goodness¡­!¡±


    ¡°Shh, there are employees downstairs.¡±


    As Frey was about to greet her with a bright smile, Serena raised a finger to her lips and hushed him.


    ¡°¡­By the way, our employees don¡¯t see very well.¡±


    ¡°Aha.¡±


    Right after hearing that, Frey kissed Serena.


    ¡°¡­So, what happened here, Serena?¡±


    ¡°Right, this is not the time for that.¡±


    As Irina asked urgently, Frey also asked with a serious expression.


    ¡°Indeed, did you feel the bead I gave you ande here? I was nervous because there was such a strong protection magic on it that I couldn¡¯t open it from the inside, but it seems it was a needless worry.¡±


    ¡°¡­Huh?¡±


    However, Serena suddenly started talking nonsense.


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s a bead made of your star mana, so it¡¯s only natural you¡¯d find it quickly.¡±


    ¡°Serena, right now¡­¡±


    ¡°Do you still have the bead I gave you?¡±


    ¡°¡­Yes.¡±


    Serena, who interrupted Frey¡¯s words and asked a question, spoke with a satisfied expression.


    ¡°Good job. It¡¯s important, so make sure you keep it safe.¡±


    ¡°I will, but what on earth happened¡­¡±


    ¡°Everything went ording to n.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    While looking at Frey, who was making a puzzled expression due to the unexpected remark for the third time today.


    ¡°As you can see from those two beads¡­¡±


    Serena said,


    <em>¡°I am only yours, Frey. Not to God, not my parents, not the Empire¡­ only yours.¡±</em>


    ¡°¡­..?¡±


    She said with a proud smile.


    ¡®Of course, my soul too.¡¯


    In her mind, she muttered a fact that was still difficult to tell him.


    ¡®Since I pledged my soul to you with a blood oath when I was young, no one else can take it away.¡¯


    ¡°Serena?¡±


    ¡®Even if it¡¯s the Demon King, who has enjoyed collecting souls since her past life.¡¯


    Above them, the moon and stars shimmered brightly.


    ¡°Frey, can you give me just onemand? As I said before, it¡¯s getting difficult to control my mind on my own.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean by that?¡±


    ¡®I was suppressing the urge to reveal my identity as much as possible¡­ but it was suddenly exposed.¡¯


    With an unusually bright tone, she continued,


    ¡°I want to try and see the bigger picture.¡±

 Chapter 144: - Puppy in Love

    <b>? </b><b>Puppy in Love</b> <b>?</b>


    Dragging my haggard body, I entered the academy dormitory, and a familiar scene greeted me.


    ¡°Phew¡­¡±


    The bed that Kania had prepared for me, along with the ck cat doll she had gifted me.


    Irina¡¯s puppy love tree sapling had unexpectedly bloomed.


    And my treasured belongings in my bag, as well as the extravagant decorations that boasted luxury on the outside.


    Even the documents containing information about a scandal that could have turned the Empire upside down for a month if exposed, and the bribes that would soon be funds for a charitable foundation, all prepared in case of emergencies, were things I saw every day, but today they seemed more weing, after an unusually exhausting day.


    ¡°¡­They¡¯ve piled up quite a bit.¡±


    As I carefully surveyed the room, my attention was suddenly drawn to an overflowing mailbox.


    ¡°F-Frey, just a moment.¡±


    ¡°¡­Huh?¡±


    Guided by my unwarranted curiosity about the novel requests that might have arrived that day, I headed towards the mailbox, but Irina blocked my path.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter, Irina?¡±


    ¡°Just wait a moment, just wait.¡±


    I wondered what was going on and tilted my head, and Irina began rummaging through the mailbox.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay now. You can look.¡±


    After a brief moment.


    Irina, holding a letter adorned with pink hues and heart patterns, pointed towards the mailbox with aposed expression.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Frey?¡±


    At first, I was concerned about the letter Irina was holding, but my focus naturally shifted as I looked at her.


    ¡°Why¡­ why are you like this?¡±


    Her clothes and body were battered from battling the Secret Lord


    ¡°Sit down.¡±


    ¡°¡­Huh?¡±


    I cautiously guided the bewildered Irina to sit on the bed.


    ¡°If it hurts, you have to say so. What will you do if you pretend otherwise?¡±


    I picked up the medicine and bandages by the bed and spoke, while Irina quietly lowered her head.


    ¡°¡­You don¡¯t need to be kind to someone like me.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    And then, she began saying something rather strange.


    Irina considered herself useless? If the imperial mages were to hear that, they would be shocked to the point of fainting.


    ¡°Failed to cast the curse of death, depleted mana, unable to bear the penalty on your behalf, and I couldn¡¯t even catch the Secret Lord¡­¡±


    ¡°No, that¡¯s not¡­¡±


    ¡°No matter how I think about it, I¡¯m just too ipetent¡­!¡±


    As I lightly tapped the disheartened Irina¡¯s side while she mumbled with her head down, she started trembling.


    ¡°The wound seems severe, not fatal, but it could be a serious injury.¡±


    ¡°I-It¡¯s okay. This kind of wound is nothingpared to the ones I got on the battlefield¡­ ugh!¡±


    Once again, I tapped Irina¡¯s side as she insisted she was fine, and sighed as I observed her trembling.


    ¡°I¡¯ll just check the wound for a moment.¡±


    ¡°Fine, fine¡­!¡±


    ¡°If I don¡¯t check, you¡¯ll just wrap it up with a bandage and move on, right? Do you think I don¡¯t know you?¡±


    Having spent so much time on the battlefield, Irina had grown desensitized to injuries.


    For most severe wounds, she would merely wrap them up with a bandage a few times and move on.


    ¡°¡­<i>Sigh</i>.¡±


    That¡¯s why, even though I had to insist a bit when I lifted her clothes, I found that the wound was more severe than I had thought.


    No, it was beyond severe.


    Irina¡¯s side was, quite literally, torn to shreds.


    Was the Secret Lord that strong? No, it must be because Irina, who fought so tenaciously with only magic scrolls, was truly amazing.


    After all, during thest attack, the Secret Lord had demonstrated a terrifying power.


    ¡°Fr-Frey. I¡¯ll get treatment, so please, for now, my clothes¡­¡±


    ¡°Wait a moment.¡±


    ¡°¡­Hic!¡±


    With that thought in mind, I carefully began applying medicine to her wound.


    It was a high-grade healing potion I had prepared for my own injuries, so it should alleviate some of the pain until she received professional treatment.


    <i>¨C Whoosh¡­</i>


    And if I infused a little of my own life force, it should help even more.


    ¡°Ah-ah-ah-ah-ah!¡±


    ¡°Oops.¡±


    However, Irina¡¯s brows furrowed, and she emitted a pained groan.


    Well, with a wound this severe, even a high-grade potion would understandably cause a stinging sensation.


    ¡°Just bear with it a little, Irina. Once I treat this¡­¡±


    Although I couldn¡¯t leave the wound untreated, and tried to console her with a gentle voice, I¡­


    ¡°¡­Oh no.¡±


    For a moment, I was at a loss for words as I discovered equally serious injuries all over her body, not just the one on her side.


    ¡°Irina, how on earth were you enduring the pain?¡±


    ¡°This, this much is¡­ nothing, really¡­¡±


    After staring nkly at her body for a while, I asked in a hushed voice, and she replied, her face turning red.


    ¡°No, Frey. I¡¯m embarrassed, so please, my clothes first¡­¡±


    ¡°I have no choice.¡±


    It was frustrating that Irina was making excuses when her injuries were this severe.


    She¡¯s be desensitized to such things after spending decades on the battlefield.


    Perhaps she naturally believed that something like this was insignificant and that I wouldn¡¯t notice.


    <i>¨C Swish¡­</i>


    ¡°Fr-Frey? What¡¯s this¡­?¡±


    ¡°Just rest for a moment. I¡¯ll be done soon.¡±


    With that in mind, I picked up the sleep-inducing herb Kania had prepared and held it to Irina¡¯s nose.


    Even with my insomnia, smelling it made me fall asleep quickly, so Irina would probably be snoring soon as well.


    <b><i> Where did Kania even acquire such a potent herb?</i></b>


    ¡°Uh, umm¡­¡±


    Irina, with her clothes now disheveled, began to groan with a dazed look in her eyes.


    ¡°Please¡­ Put my clothes back on¡­¡±


    ¡°Do you want me to apply the potion to your clothes? If we leave it like this, it will only get worse. There aren¡¯t any clinics open at thiste hour, either.¡±


    ¡°Okay, it¡¯s fine¡­!¡±


    Irina continued to resist, so I stuffed a handful of sleeping pills into her nose, and finally, her eyes began to close.


    ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t know¡­¡±


    ¡°Irina.¡±


    As she fell asleep, I gently stroked her head and whispered softly.


    ¡°Thank you so much for fighting today.¡±


    With that, Irina fell asleep.


    <b><i> Did she hear me?</i></b>


    ¡°¡­hmm.¡±


    Seeing her closed eyes and faint smile, fortunately, it seemed she had heard me.


    <i>¨C Swiftly¡­</i>


    ¡°¡­Ugh.¡±


    But when I touched her body, her smile stiffened a bit.


    <b><i> ¡­Is it just my imagination?</i></b>


    .


    .


    .


    .


    ¡°¡­Phew.¡±


    As I applied medicine to every part of Irina¡¯s body, dawn was nearing its end.


    ¡°Haah, ugh¡­¡±


    ¡°Will she be okay?¡±


    As I applied thest drops of potion to her remaining injuries, Irina let out a faint groan.


    ¡°Her cheeks are hot, and her body is trembling¡­ it¡¯s quite a sight.¡±


    Despite being in a deep sleep, she was still in pain, which made me wonder just how much she had been suffering.


    <i>¨C Swiftly, smoothly.</i>


    As I thought about that, I gently and meticulously treated her wounds with the medicine, looking around the room with a perplexed expression.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    I suddenly felt a presence in the room.


    Kania had definitely said that she would bete today.


    Serena had asked me for a strange favor and then disappeared somewhere. Considering that she hadn¡¯t answered my question and left, it must have been urgent, but I wondered what had happened?


    Anyway, Ferloche had returned to the church with the church members, and na should have been in her dormitory¡­ so why did I sense a presence?


    ¡°Meow.¡±


    ¡°¡­Aha.¡±


    As I looked around the room while pondering, a cat doll approached and nestled next to Irina.


    ¡°Was it you?¡±


    I was on edge, thinking a thief might have appeared, but it was just the cat doll.


    <b><i> What a relief¡­</i></b>


    <i>¨C Thud!</i>


    ¡°¡­..?¡±


    I heard the sound of wings pping outside the window, and when I looked up, a scene that made me sigh involuntarily unfolded.


    ¡°What are these guys doing¡­?¡±


    Serena¡¯s white owl, Ferloche¡¯s dove, and na¡¯s canary were all there.


    Although the canary was slightly apart from the other two birds, observing their behavior, the three birds were huddled together, perched on the window frame.


    But wasn¡¯t na¡¯s canary bound to her? No, I had broken the bond once before¡­ so it must have been severed.


    ¡°¡­This isn¡¯t a zoo.¡±


    But I couldn¡¯t help but feel uneasy.


    With them huddled together and watching me like that, it felt like I was being monitored.


    <b><i> I do like animals, but isn¡¯t this a bit too much?</i></b>


    Right now, I had to focus on Irina, who was seriously wounded.


    ¡°Shoo, go away. I can¡¯t y with you now.¡±


    Eventually, I stood up and waved my hand, but they didn¡¯t even flinch.


    For some reason, the canary backed away a little with a start, but then wobbled.


    ¡°¡­..<i>Sigh</i>.¡±


    Thinking that I should teach their owners some discipline, I lowered the window blinds.


    ¡°Haaah¡­¡±


    Carefully lifting the cat doll off the bed, I continued applying the potion to Irina¡¯s wounds.


    ¡°Phew¡­¡±


    With all the remaining potion used up and Irina¡¯s wounds treated, I exhaled andy down beside her.


    ¡°Now, we¡¯ll have some free time for a while.¡±


    Since the third main quest was over, there would be plenty of leisurely days before the start of the second year.


    Of course, it was merely a temporary calm before the storm of the more challenging second year, but having ample time to rest was a blessing.


    <b><i> Should I go on a short vacation? Or should I wear the Robe of Deception and do some good deeds?</i></b>


    Of course, I need to prepare diligently for the major events that will happen in the second year, and I should visit the western continent too.


    Still, recharging was necessary.


    In a long-distance race, if you sprint at full speed from start to finish, you¡¯ll exhaust yourself before reaching the halfway point.


    ¡°Well, let¡¯s get some sleep¡­¡±


    So, it seems like it¡¯s time to sleep now.


    I still have to deal with the aftermath of the ve market, and I also need to handle Serena¡¯s strange experience and the secret head of the family.


    It may be a bitte, but I need to close my eyes now¡­


    [Announcement!]


    ¡°¡­?¡±


    As I was thinking about this, a system window suddenly appeared in front of me.


    <b><i>What¡¯s going on? What¡¯s happening all of a sudden¡­</i></b>


    <strong><i> Ah.</i></strong>


    [The Third Ordeal of the System has begun!]


    <strong><em> Damn it, Demon God.</em></strong>


    .


    .


    .


    .


    ¡°Uhm¡­¡±


    Irina, who had her eyes closed for a while, quietly opened them.


    ¡°Frey.¡±


    Irina, who got up from her spot, looked at Frey, who was fast asleep beside her.


    ¡°Are you asleep?¡±


    As she said that, she poked his sleeping cheek with her finger, but there was no sign of him waking up.


    Evidently, he had fallen into a deep sleep.


    ¡°Haah¡­¡±


    Irina murmured as she looked down at Frey.


    ¡°I told you, sleeping pills don¡¯t work on me.¡±


    Ever since she was young, Irina had been making potions with various herbs, and to her, a sleeping herb was nothing but a bitter-tasting nt.


    Nheless, with a stern expression from Frey, she found herself unintentionally pretending to fall asleep, perhaps out of a touch of selfishness.


    ¡°You dummy.¡±


    She couldn¡¯t help but fully feel the warmth of Frey¡¯s hands, exploring every corner of her body.


    ¡°¡­Dummy.¡±


    As a result, Irina ced her hand on her racing heart, looked at Frey with trembling eyes, and spoke.


    ¡°Why are you so kind to someone like me¡­¡±


    Then, she cautiously reached out to him and began to murmur.


    ¡°Really, how can I repay this favor?¡±


    Lying in bed, Irina interlocked her hand with Frey¡¯s, closed her eyes, and squeezed his hand.


    <i> Shuuu¡­</i>


    As time passed, a bead appeared in their locked hands, and Irina carefully picked it up and began to examine it.


    ¡°¡­Ugh.¡±


    The bead was quite murky.


    Within the bead that should have only contained Frey¡¯s silver color and her own red color, other hues had infiltrated.


    ¡°Why only me¡­¡±


    Initially, she thought that someone else had made a contract with him before her.


    However, upon closer inspection, it became apparent that more than one person had dedicated their soul to him before her.


    Moreover, seeing the ck color mixed in, which was definitely not there when she first drew the bead, it seemed that Kania had done something when she returned Frey¡¯s soul, which resided within her, back to him.


    ¡°I¡¯m alwayste, aren¡¯t I¡­?¡±


    She thought that the Blood Oath would at least show some sincerity, even if it wasn¡¯t enough.


    However, as it turned out, everyone was basically giving their sincerity to Frey.


    ¡°Why on earth¡­¡±


    At this rate, she wouldn¡¯t be able to repay her debt, let alone atone for her sins.


    Although she managed to bypass one penalty through a trick, his life still had only two years left.


    How could she repay the favor within that time?


    What on earth should she do¡­


    ¡°¡­¡­Ah.¡±


    As Irina racked her brain, a potential solution suddenly came to her mind.


    The thing needed topletely finish the ¡®Blood Oath¡¯.


    The thing that could make him, who waspletely exhausted, happy.


    And then.


    ¡°Ah, no one has given their chastity to Frey yet, right¡­?¡±


    Most importantly, something that no one had done for Frey yet.


    ¡°¡­Huh.¡±


    Irina¡¯s hand, entwined with Frey¡¯s, began to tremble.

 Chapter 145: - The Third Ordeal

    <b>? The Third Ordeal</b> <b>?</b>


    ¡°¡­<i>Gulp</i>.¡±


    As Irina nced at Frey, whoy motionless beside her, she felt a lump in her throat and gulped.


    ¡°Really, nobody has given their chastity to Frey yet, right?¡±


    First of all, it couldn¡¯t be Kania.


    If that cat-like woman had offered herself to Frey, she would have shown it off so that anyone could tell.


    And it couldn¡¯t be na or Serena either.


    na, who had hated Frey until recently, wouldn¡¯t have had the opportunity, and the ¡®Absolute Obedience Magic¡¯ that Serena had, ording to her knowledge in the field of magic, prevented her from having a ¡®rtionship¡¯ with anyone.


    Lastly, Ferloche had once proudly held up the emblem of chastity in front of everyone.


    So, it was evident that no one had given themselves to Frey yet.


    ¡°Frey, are you asleep?¡±


    Having reached that conclusion, Irina addressed Frey with a trembling voice.


    ¡°¡­¡­..¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    She reached out and shook Frey¡¯s unresponsive shoulder, but he remained silent.


    Frey was usually quite sensitive when he slept, but today¡¯s events had exhausted him to the point of a deep sleep.


    <i>¨C Whoosh¡­</i>


    Realizing this, Irina began to sneakily move her body closer to Frey.


    ¡°Uhm¡­¡±


    Soon after, Irina, who was pressing her body against Frey¡¯s, looked at his face that hade close to her and whispered softly.


    ¡°He¡¯s really asleep.¡±


    Frey¡¯s breath as he slowly exhaled in deep sleep, tickled Irina¡¯s face.


    His heartbeat intertwined with her own unusually rapid heartbeats, created a harmonious rhythm.


    With each breath he took, his chest rose and fell, briefly pausing as it brushed against Irina¡¯s soft chest.


    ¡°Uh, umm¡­¡±


    In such a situation, Irina struggled to suppress her pounding heart and quietly reached for the button on Frey¡¯s cor.


    ¡°¡­Meow!¡±


    ¡°Eek?¡±


    Suddenly, a cat doll leaped onto the bed, startling Irina, causing her to recoil away from Frey.


    ¡°Meow¡­!¡±


    ¡°What, what is it?¡±


    The cat, that had been staring at Irina, nestled into Frey¡¯s arms and began to shake its head.


    <b><i>Why is that?</i></b>


    Somehow, a desperate feeling emanated from the cat doll¡¯s expression.


    ¡°S-Sorry. I¡¯ll just borrow your master for a moment.¡±


    However, Irina was desperate too.


    ¡°Haah¡­!¡±


    And so, she removed the doll that had nestled into Frey¡¯s arms, employed a simple binding spell to immobilize it, and pushed it to the floor.


    ¡°Meow¡­¡±


    Having removed the obstacle, Irina reached for Frey again while listening to the pitiful cry of the cat doll.


    ¡°¡­Eh.¡±


    Unable to put her hand on the button, she mumbled with her face buried in Frey¡¯s chest.


    ¡°Will Frey really like me like this?¡±


    Whenever she was with Kania, Frey would unconsciously gulp.


    There was no need to mention Serena, and even when dealing with na and Ferlotche, he was conscious.


    However, just a little while ago, Frey hadn¡¯t been conscious of her at all


    Even when he undressed, exposing her bare skin.


    Even when he caressed her exposed bare body with his hands for hours.


    Frey showed no trace of embarrassment.


    The only one feeling embarrassed was herself.


    It meant that Frey didn¡¯t see her as a woman.


    ¡°Ha, who would like a woman like me?¡±


    Irina, with her rough, fierce demeanor and an unnecessary sense of pride, bore countless scars across her body.


    ¡°With Frey surrounded by women.¡±


    She mumbled, feeling smaller than ever before.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­.¡±


    And for a while, silence engulfed them.


    <i>Shuuuu¡­</i>


    ¡°¡­Meow.¡±


    Apart from the soft meowing of a cat doll that suddenly made a cold expression and began to emit ck smoke from its body, while tied up and scratching the bed leg, causing a fuss.


    <i> ¨C Swooosh</i>


    Just when everything seemed to be in vain,


    Irina, her face still nestled against Frey¡¯s embrace, suddenly raised her head with a determined expression.


    <i>Click.</i>


    Then, reaching out again, Irina began to unbutton Frey¡¯s clothes.


    <i>Click, click, click.</i>


    Slowly descending, lower and lower.


    With utmost care, Irina unfastened all the buttons on Frey¡¯s attire and said,


    ¡°This is¡­ just magic.¡±


    She blushed and began to convince herself.


    ¡°It¡¯s merely a necessary step in the magical ritual, nothing more, nothing less.¡±


    Despite her words, her hands trembled as she removed Frey¡¯s coat and delicately ced her hand on his unbuttoned shirt.


    ¡°So¡­ So¡­¡±


    After removing his shirt, she cautiously climbed on top of Frey, and soon mumbled with a very flustered expression.


    ¡°¡­Wh-What am I supposed to do?¡±


    Irina had only focused on magic research andbat in both her previous and current lives.


    Naturally, she had led a life devoid not only of boyfriends but also of men in general, leaving herpletely clueless in this domain.


    ¡°I don¡¯t¡­ I don¡¯t know.¡±


    But it wasn¡¯t that she had no knowledge of sex.


    Although Irina knew only about magic, she hade across a few curses and spells that involved rtionships, so she naturally read and learned basic information from books.


    ¡°¡­Hah.¡±


    However, due to the gap between the information she read in books and reality,bined with the awkwardness that came from spending her whole life distant from men, Irina couldn¡¯t help but be overwhelmed by panic.


    ¡°Should I take off my clothes first? No, should I undress Frey first? No, I already did¡­ I haven¡¯t taken off his pants yet.¡±


    Despite her confusion, Irina found her way to the next step and began unfastening Frey¡¯s belt while talking to herself.


    ¡°It¡¯s magic. This is just an extension of magic. It¡¯s a magical act to solidify a promise to him. It¡¯s not for my own satisfaction or personal desires¡­¡±


    As she spoke and threw the belt aside, Irina suddenly cast a sharp nce towards the window.


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    There was quite a loud noiseing from outside the window, which currently had the blinds drawn.


    ¡°Could it be an intrusion?¡±


    Considering that possibility for a moment, Irina quietly took out a scroll from her bosom and slowly approached the window.


    ¡°¡­<i>Sigh</i>.¡±


    <i>Rustle!</i>


    Arriving safely in front of the window, Irina tightly clutched the scroll and raised the blinds.


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    She was fully prepared tounch an attack at any moment, but the scene that greeted her after raising the blinds was ratherical.


    ¡°Grrrrrrrrr!!!¡±


    ¡°Grrrrr!! Grrrrrrr!!!¡±


    ¡°Chirp! Chirp-chirp!¡±


    The birds that had been sitting calmly by the window with fierce expressions just moments ago were now in a frenzy.


    ¡°What¡­ what is this?¡±


    Irina frowned at the absurd scene and tried to drive the birds away by casting a moderately threatening spell.


    ¡°¡­!!!¡±


    But soon, she froze upon discovering something.


    ¡°That, that is¡­!?¡±


    Amidst the agitated birds, a spherical-shaped mass floated in mid-air.


    ¡°This is the mana the Secret Lordr had, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    The purple mass emitted the energy of the Secret Lord, whom Irina had recently engaged in a life-or-death battle with.


    ¡°No, wait. That¡¯s not possible. I definitely dealt a significant blow to the Secret Lord¡­¡±


    Despite sustaining grave injuries herself, Irina murmured with a pale, drained face, recalling the substantial damage she had inflicted on the Secret Lord.


    ¡°Annoying creatures.¡±


    ¡°¡­Huh!?¡±


    As the voice of the Secret Lord resounded from the purple mass floating amidst the surrounding birds, a look of horror washed over Irina¡¯s face.


    ¡°Hoo-hoo!¡±


    ¡°Coo-coo!¡±


    An owl and a pigeon flew towards the purple mass simultaneously.


    ¡°Just a mere flying beast, daring to disturb me¡­¡±


    The mass attempted to scold the owl and pigeon as if they were trivial, but¡­


    <i>Shaaaaa¡­!</i>


    ¡°¡­Hmm?¡±


    At that moment, the two birds emitted a white mana.


    ¡°This mana¡­ Could it be, spirits?¡±


    The purple mana, which recoiled just before touching the white mana said,


    ¡°¡­Insignificant.¡±


    <i>Fzzzzzzt!</i>


    Like an electric current tinged with purple, the mana was released and entangled around the two birds.


    ¡°Hoo-hoo¡­¡±


    ¡°Coo-coo¡­¡±


    The two birds struggled to resist the strange energy somehow but eventually reached their limit.


    ¡°I always thought about this, but indeed, their power is great. To think I could defeat ancient spirits so easily.¡±


    Observing the two birds, the purple mana muttered in a triumphant voice, sensing victory.


    ¡°Chirp-chirp!¡±


    ¡°No?¡±


    Wearing a determined expression, the small canary flew towards the purple mana, which tried to dodge hastily.


    <i>Fwoooosh!!!</i>


    ¡°Ugh!!¡±


    The purple mana began to stagger after being caught in the explosion of the canary¡¯s attack, which scattered the sun¡¯s mana in all directions.


    ¡°Aaaaaaaah!!!¡±


    And at that moment.


    <i>Fzzzzzzzt!!!</i>


    ¡°Aaaaaaargh!!¡±


    In that instant, Irina¡¯s magic, which she had been preparing by activating the most powerful attack scroll she had, burst through the window and struck the purple mana.


    ¡°Krrrrr¡­¡±


    Releasing the white owl and pigeon it had held captive, the mass began to pulsate, contracting and expanding repeatedly.


    ¡°I can¡¯t¡­ I can¡¯t let this end here¡­¡±


    As the white mana, infused with thest remnants of strength from the two birds, began eroding the mass.


    ¡°I¡¯m on the verge of being abandoned by the great one¡­ The Empire¡­ No, the world is within my grasp!¡±


    The mass started to mutter in an enraged voice.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what the ordeal invitation is¡­ or how it made this possible¡­¡±


    ¡°Wh-What is it?¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t give up here!!!¡±


    Eventually, the mass exerted its final ounce of strength, unleashing its magical power all at once.


    ¨C <i>ng!</i>


    Leaving the injured birds behind, the mass burst through the broken window.


    ¡°W-Wait!!¡±


    Flustered, Irina hurriedly retrieved a magic scroll, but the rampaging mass had already approached Frey.


    ¨C <i>Swoooosh¡­!</i>


    At that moment, as the mass was about to invade Frey.


    ¡°Meow!!!¡±


    A cat doll, emanating intense dark mana, jumped in and took the hit with its body.


    ¡°Frey!! Wake up!!! We need to get out of here right now¡­!!!¡±


    Irina, who quickly threw herself at Frey, pped his cheek and yelled, but¡­


    ¡°¡­Frey?¡±


    For some reason, Frey didn¡¯t wake up.


    ¡°Heeek¡­!!¡±


    ¡°Frey¡¯s surprisingly well-guarded.¡±


    ¡°No, no!!¡±


    As the mass sent the cat doll that was wringing out painful dark magic, flying far away, it effortlessly dodged Irina¡¯s attacks while she frantically pulled out scrolls.


    ¨C <i>Swoop</i>!


    In the end, the mass seeded in invading Frey.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­..¡±


    And for a moment, silence engulfed the dormitory.


    ¡°The ordeal invitation¡­ ordeal¡­ Could it be?¡±


    In that situation, as Irina desperately tried to think, she began to look at Frey with a suspicious expression, pondering the words muttered by the Secret Lord.


    ¡°It¡¯s the same as before¡­¡±


    Upon checking Frey¡¯s condition, she discovered that his current state was the same as when he had fallen asleep during the second trial, and she copsed with a pale expression.


    ¡°No, no, no. No¡­!¡±


    Caught in a panic, Irina began purging the dark magic from her body and initiated Kania¡¯s dark spell.


    The unconscious infiltration magic that Kania had tried several times during the second trial.


    Although Irina¡¯s self-esteem had dropped and she was unaware, she was still a genius in magic in this iteration.


    As long as she had seen the magic repeatedly, even if it was dark magic, she could perfectly replicate it.


    ¡°¡­Ugh!¡±


    But as Irina tried to infiltrate Frey¡¯s unconscious, she was soon pushed out, clutching her heart.


    ¡®Something, something is¡­ Something is deliberately blocking my intervention¡­¡¯


    As she suspected, the system that oversaw the trials had been strictly blocking external interference since the second trial.


    ¡°No, it¡¯s not working. If this continues, Frey will¡­¡±


    However, believing that the trial happened because of her, Irina was at a loss as to what to do about the inexplicable phenomenon.


    ¡°Frey will be in danger¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡±


    So, after a while of stroking Frey¡¯s face with a pale expression, Irina said out loud,


    ¡°¡­Let¡¯s try.¡±


    Gritting her teeth, she stood up from her seat.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what¡¯s stopping me.¡±


    Soon after, Irina headed to her desk, biting her lip until it drew blood.


    ¡°¡­Let¡¯s see who wins.¡±


    Using her blood as a medium, she began to drawplex magical forms on a nk scroll.


    At the same time, she started makingplex calctions.


    Once, she had shaken the world¡¯s providence by swearing a blood oath to a human while possessing the status of a magician.


    ¡°I¡¯ll save you, no matter what it takes¡­ Frey¡­¡±


    Once more she began to challenge the world¡¯s providence.


    * * *


    ¡°¡­Where am I?¡±


    Irina Philliard, who had quietly opened her eyes, began to look around with a nk expression.


    ¡°Could it be¡­¡±


    After looking around for a while, Irina said,


    ¡°Did I seed¡­?¡±


    She rose from her seat, her expression filled with disbelief.


    ¡°Really?¡±


    She had used thousands of magic scrolls, calcted over hundreds of magical forms, and created dozens of new forms.


    Irina, who had surpassed her previous achievements with the sole determination to save Frey, dashed off without even pausing to celebrate her achievement.


    ¡°I have to hurry and save Frey¡­¡±


    For some reason, she found herself heading towards the sprawling Starlight family mansion before her.


    Inside her head was a simple thought¡­ since it was Frey¡¯s home, he would be inside.


    ¡°Wh-who¡­?¡±


    ¡°Move!¡±


    Entering the mansion through the front door, Irina brushed past a startled maid who had stopped sweeping.


    ¡°Please, please be there¡­¡±


    She swiftly climbed the stairs leading to the upper floor, heading towards Frey¡¯s room.


    ¡°Please¡­¡±


    Upon arriving at Frey¡¯s room in an instant, Irina took a deep breath.


    ¡°¡­Frey?¡±


    She carefully opened the door.


    ¡°I-I¡¯m here, Frey! So, don¡¯t worry now¡­¡±

 Chapter 146: - Memory Manipulation

    <b>? Memory Maniption</b> <b>?</b>


    ¡°Excuse me¡­ who are you and why are you here..?¡±


    A youthful Frey timidly asked.


    ¡°Well, um, that¡¯s¡­ uh¡­¡±


    Uncertain of how to respond, Irina stammered.


    ¡°Could you be¡­ the mage my father mentioned?¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    She tilted her head in response.


    ¡°Well, I am a mage, but¡­¡±


    She was cautiously trying to go along with Frey¡¯s questions, but her eyes widened as she started scanning her surroundings.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    All of a sudden, everything around her froze ¨C the little birds flying outside the window, the burning candles, the clock¡¯s hands that were moving steadily, and even Frey¡¯s trembling body.


    Puzzled by this situation, where time seemed to have stopped, Irina moved cautiously.


    System error <strong>Identification code:</strong> c01


    ¡°¡­Ah!¡±


    At that moment, something translucent appeared before her eyes.


    [An unknown error has urred during the trial.]


    [Searching for the problem¡­]


    [Conclusion: The subject of the trial has changed during the trial.]


    [Searching for a solution¡­]


    ¡°What is this?¡±


    Irina squinted her eyes as she read the contents of the system window that appeared before her and soon murmured with a shocked expression.


    ¡°Is the System controlling even the trials caused by the curse?¡±


    Irina, who had endured numerous trials and errors while consuming thousands of scrolls, realized that she couldn¡¯t infiltrate due to an unknown force that was acting within Frey.


    So, she devised a n.


    It was a trick using the ¡®Soul Swap¡¯ magic that she had devised and used to save Frey¡¯s life once before.


    ¡°Is it now, Miss Irina?¡±


    In exchange for Kania, who was no longer able to use the swapping magic again due to her previous deal with the System, Irina extracted all the dark magic from Kania.


    ¡°Yes, now!¡±


    She activated the soul-swapping magic she had created, intending to outwit the System.


    <i>Shaaaaaa¡­!</i>


    It was just before her body switched with Frey¡¯s.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know if this will work.¡±


    Irina¡¯s n, based on her hypothesis that she simply had to extract the soul and infiltrate if the unknown force was acting on the soul, ultimately failed once more.


    [Failed to find a solution.]


    [Commencing another search¡­]


    ¡°Damn it.¡±


    Irina, who was busy looking at the system window that had appeared in front of her, whispered coldly.


    ¡°Stop pretending to be the System. I already heard your true identity from Kania.¡±


    As soon as she said this, the system windows that continuously appeared in front of her vanished all at once.


    Sudden quest initiated!


    <b>Quest Content:</b> Do not proceed with the trial until the system finds a solution. (If you proceed with the trial on your own, unexpected errors may ur.)


    <b>Reward:</b> To be negotiatedter


    Do you ept? [Y/N]


    Irina looked at the quest window that appeared before her.


    ¡°¡­Bullshit.¡±


    Closing her eyes in frustration, she replied.


    ¡°I really wanted to take the trial in his stead, but it¡¯s impossible.¡±


    And in the next moment-


    Time around her resumed.


    The birds chirped, the candles burned, and the clock hands resumed their regr motion.


    ¡°Oh, you¡¯re here¡­¡±


    The young Frey gazed at Irina and spoke again.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been waiting for you.¡±


    ¡°Uh, yeah¡­ Okay.¡±


    She quickly rxed the cold expression she had worn while examining the System and questioned Frey, who had a determined look on his face.


    ¡°Um, why are yo-?¡±


    ¡°We don¡¯t have time for this. We need to hurry.¡±


    However, Frey interrupted Irina¡¯s words, grabbed her arm, and hastily led her out of the room.


    ¡°Brother? Who¡¯s that woman¡­¡±


    As they exited the room, they passed his younger sister, Aria, who still had baby fat on her cheeks.


    ¡°Master? Who is¡­¡±


    Then, they passed the worried maid who approached him before finally knocking on his father¡¯s door.


    ¡°Father, the mage has arrived.¡±


    <i> Creak¡­</i>


    The old-fashioned door slowly opened.


    ¡°¡­Professor Komerun, have you arrived?¡±


    Irina and Frey carefully entered the room.


    Frey¡¯s father, Abraham, who was smoking a forbidden drug while looking out the window, spoke up.


    ¡°I am truly ashamed that you had toe visit the sinner who couldn¡¯t protect your most cherished disciple, his wife.¡±


    ¡°¡­..?¡±


    ¡°But, since the professor¡­ since only the professor could do it¡­ I audaciously requested your presence. I deeply apologize.¡±


    ¡°Komerun? No way¡­¡±


    Irina, who had been nkly listening to his words, soon murmured in disbelief when Frey¡¯s father mentioned that name.


    ¡°¡­That damned hag?¡±


    It was the name of her teacher, whom she both hated and loved. Her teacher was once the strongest archmage of the Magic Tower before she became an archmage herself.


    ¡°W-what? Who are you?¡±


    Thanks to that, Abraham, who finally noticed the flustered Irina, became puzzled as well.


    ¡°Could you be¡­ Professor Komerun?¡±


    ¡°Uh, well¡­¡±


    ¡°Have you really seeded in developing Rejuvenation Magic?¡±


    ¡°Um¡­¡±


    Irina stammered, uncertain as to how to respond to such an unexpected situation.


    ¡°No, that¡¯s not important right now.¡±


    ¡°Uh, well¡­¡±


    However, as Abraham regained his focus and got back on topic, he began rummaging through his drawer while Irina cautiously inquired.


    ¡°What¡¯s¡­ What¡¯s going on right now?¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    Then, Abraham made a puzzled face as he opened his mouth.


    ¡°Since you came here, doesn¡¯t it mean you finally found a way toplete these scrolls?¡±


    Abraham took out a few scrolls from the drawer and spread them on the desk with a desperate expression.


    ¡°It¡¯s really fortunate that you found a solution before that poor child reached his limit.¡±


    ¡°This is¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m suffering so much that I¡¯m smoking forbidden drugs¡­ That child is enduring everything with a sober mind, but he¡¯s nearing his limits.¡±


    As he spoke, Abraham pointed at the young Frey, who indeed seemed to be struggling.


    There were several scars on his arm, dried tear stains on his face, and a deep darkness on his face that was unimaginable for a child his age.


    ¡°Please, make the hell he has to walk through a little more bearable.¡±


    Gloom gued Abraham¡¯s face. As Irina looked at Frey and began to look at the scrolls lined up on the desk.


    ¡°¡­What is this?¡±


    Irina¡¯s eyebrows twitched.


    The scrolls that Abraham hadid out on the table contained several magical forms she was familiar with.


    Long ago, she remembered that her mentor had struggled to finish them.


    They were iplete forms that were never finished, even until she lost her life to the Demon Army¡¯s second-inmand.


    <i> Shoo¡­</i>


    Irina couldn¡¯t resist upon seeing the scrolls and reached out her hand.


    ¡°Ah, I think I know.¡±


    The iplete form, which contained the lifelong regret of her mentor, captivated Irina to the point where she forgot about her current situation.


    ¡°¡­Wait a minute.¡±


    She applied her innate curiosity and thirst for knowledge, leading the iplete scroll to nearpletion, before abruptly freezing on the spot.


    ¡°What is this?¡±


    It was because most of the forms that she had been filling in were actually her own newly discovered forms that she had created during her attempts to enter Frey¡¯s subconscious.


    ¡°¡­.This doesn¡¯t make sense.¡±


    ¡°W-what¡¯s the problem?¡±


    As Irina felt chills from the strange, contrived phenomenon, she regained herposure upon hearing Abraham¡¯s puzzled voice.


    ¡°Will this¡­ really work?¡±


    She cautiously filled in thest form to the nearlyplete scroll.


    ¡°It seems like¡­ it worked?¡±


    Holding up the scroll that was presumablypleted, she spoke in a timid voice.


    ¡°Try¡­ Try infusing it with mana.¡±


    ¡°Huh? Oh¡­ But I¡­¡±


    At Abraham¡¯s suggestion, Irina was about to reply that she had mana deficiency, but then she realized something.


    ¡°¡­Huh?¡±


    Mana was overflowing within her.


    Her face betrayed her confusion.


    ¡°Why do I have so much mana?¡±


    She was momentarily confused. Not only did she feel a simr amount of mana to her peak, it was exactly the same level.


    <i> Shaa¡­</i>


    Then, as if bewitched, she infused the scroll with her mana.


    <i> Fizz! Fizz!</i>


    As a result, the scroll emitted a dazzling light as if announcing itspletion to the surroundings.


    ¡°Finally¡­¡±


    Seeing that, a faint smile appeared on Frey¡¯s face as he picked up the scroll.


    ¡°Father, I¡¯ll be back.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­Alright.¡±


    Unable to meet Frey¡¯s gaze as Frey left the room with a heavy gaze, Abraham lowered his head as he bid farewell.


    ¡°¡­Shouldn¡¯t you follow him?¡±


    ¡°Fo-follow him?¡±


    Irina, who had been watching nervously, was surprised when Abraham spoke to her with his head still bowed.


    ¡°You need to help him use the scroll.¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­¡±


    ¡°And¡­¡±


    Abraham¡¯s voice turned soft.


    ¡°I don¡¯t have the qualifications to follow him.¡±


    He finished speaking with a somber tone.


    ¡°¡­ I¡¯m a useless father who can¡¯t even help his child.¡±


    A dense cloud of smoke emerged from his mouth.


    <i>Knock knock knock</i>


    Frey, while holding the scroll tightly in one hand, walked down the hallway and began to knock on the door at the end of the corridor.


    ¡°Excuse me, I¡¯ming in for a moment.¡±


    Frey calmly announced his arrival and cautiously opened the door.


    ¡°U-ugh.¡±


    As the door opened, a girl who had been crouching in the dark room raised her head, flinching from the light entering the room.


    ¡°¡­Ah.¡±


    The girl squinted her eyes against the bright light as she tried to discern the person who had just entered.


    ¡°A-ah.¡±


    Upon recognizing Frey, she began to tremble.


    ¡°I-It was my fault¡­ I was wrong¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­Ugh.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll take responsibility for it. You can hit me, lock me up, or even¡­ k-kill me, b-but¡­¡±


    She stuttered as she beseeched Frey, who was also trembling.


    ¡°¡­Please, spare my sister.¡±


    She knelt before Frey.


    ¡°¡­..Ugh.¡±


    Frey, who experienced a storm of emotions in that short moment, unknowingly grit his teeth and took a deep breath.


    ¡°Sigh.¡±


    He slowly approached Kania, who was kneeling in front of him.


    ¡°¡­Hic.¡±


    As he gradually closed the distance, the girl closed her eyes tightly as if anticipating her fate.


    ¡°My father didn¡¯t bring you here to punish you.¡±


    Frey, now right in front of her, raised the scroll and began to speak with a trembling voice.


    ¡°Nor do I have any intentions of punishing you. Of course, that goes for your sister as well.¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­?¡±


    ¡°The crime wasmitted by your parents. It¡¯s not right to me you for it.¡±


    Frey spoke while strongly biting down on his lips.


    ¡°¡­Wha?¡±


    He carefully hugged the girl in front of her.


    ¡°Your name is¡­ Kania, right?¡±


    ¡°Y-yes¡­¡±


    ¡°Alright, Kania. There¡¯s something I need to tell you.¡±


    Then, Frey¡¯s voice quivered more intensely as he spoke to the girl, who became bewildered at the unexpected deration.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°Even though you and your sister aren¡¯t at fault¡­ if things continue like this, I¡¯m afraid we mighte to resent you.¡±


    Feeling her body tense up, Frey continued


    ¡°There¡¯s a lot we need to do in the future, and if even a speck of such negative emotions remain¡­ it could lead to a disaster.¡±


    ¡°W-what are you¡­¡±


    ¡°So, I must erase it.¡±


    Frey, holding the scrollpleted by Irina in both hands, apologized.


    ¡°I¡¯m really sorry, Kania.¡±


    ¡°Um¡­¡±


    He then forcefully tore the scroll in half.


    <i>Fzzzzzzz¡­</i>


    ¡°¡­After everything¡¯s over, let¡¯s meet again.¡±


    After whispering that to Kania, who became surrounded by colorful lights bursting from the scroll, Frey tightly embraced her.


    ¡°W-what is this?¡±


    A momentter, Kania furrowed her brow and asked, swallowing hard.


    ¡°W-what are you doing?¡±


    Kania pushed him away and stared at him with furrowed brows.


    Then, he turned to Irina, who had been nkly staring at the events unfolding before her.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go. The next person is my friend, Irina.¡±


    Frey urged Irina.


    ¡°What?¡±


    Irina asked back reflexively.


    ¡°The clever girl discovered the identity of the werewolf.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.Ah.¡±


    Irina¡¯s eyes began to tremble fiercely.

 Chapter 147: - Time Paradox

    <b>? Time Paradox</b> <b>?</b>


    The young Irina, who had been sitting in the lobby with a vacant expression, rose from her seat with a pale face upon seeing Frey.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Irina?¡±


    Uncertain of what to say, Irina hesitantly started talking.


    ¡°The werewolf that chased us back then¡­ I mean¡­¡±


    ¡°Yeah, what about it?¡±


    ¡°¡­You really don¡¯t know?¡±


    Hearing her words, Frey replied in an unruffled tone.


    ¡°I haven¡¯t been able to understand what you¡¯re talking about since a while ago. It was just a ferocious werewolf that happened to follow us into the mountains, right? The werewolf is dead, and we¡¯re safe, so it¡¯s all in the pas-¡°


    ¡°Frey.¡±


    However, Irina interjected with a trembling voice, cutting him off.


    ¡°I¡­ actually saw¡­.¡±


    ¡°Saw what?¡±


    ¡°¡­The werewolf reverting halfway to its original form.¡±


    Frey¡¯s face momentarily contorted, but he soon feigned confusion with a tilt of his head.


    ¡°I don¡¯t quite understand what you¡¯re saying.¡±


    ¡°You were kneeling in front of the werewolf.¡±


    ¡°What on earth are you¡­¡±


    ¡°I was only pretending to be unconscious.¡±


    Irina confessed with a pallid face.


    ¡°Since things turned out the way they did, I pretended to be knocked out to try and get morepensation money¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­Ah.¡±


    ¡°So, I saw everything. I heard everything. The werewolf¡­ was actually¡­ actually¡­¡±


    Irina, who had spoken up to that point, trailed off.


    ¡°¡­Huh.¡±


    Frey briefly lost hisposure, and fear filled Irina¡¯s face as she fidgeted in her seat.


    ¡°Irina.¡±


    Frey intently looked at Irina and dered once more,


    ¡°That was just a werewolf.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°We just happened to encounter a werewolf¡­ no, a wolf, while ying there.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re telling me that now¡­?¡±


    ¡°I was the one who got lost there, and I was the one who defeated the wolf. It¡¯s all my doing.¡±


    ¡°¡­Ugh.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no reason why you should feel guilty when you tried to protect me.¡±


    Frey picked up the scroll as heforted her.


    <i> Fzzzzzzz¡­</i>


    ¡°Understand?¡±


    Irina¡¯s lips moved to say something, but Frey tore the scroll before she could make a sound.


    ¡°Eumm¡­..¡±


    Then, a momentter-


    ¡°What, Frey? When did youe?¡±


    Rubbing her eyes, Irina saw Frey standing in front of her.


    ¡°¡­Just now.¡±


    ¡°Really? I see. Well, um¡­¡±


    Irina trailed off as Frey calmly replied.


    ¡°You seem a bit down¡­ Do you want to go eat some fish?¡±


    Her cheeks turned rosy as she blushed.


    ¡°Sorry, I¡¯m a bit busy right now.¡±


    ¡°Oh? Uh¡­ Okay¡­¡±


    However, faced with Frey¡¯s prompt rejection, she stammered dejectedly.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Frey then whispered to the older Irina, who was nkly staring at her younger self.


    ¡°na and Ferloche are in the reception room.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Frey slowly walked away but looked back to call out to her when she remained dazed.


    ¡°Miss Mage?¡±


    ¡°Uh, yeah.¡±


    Irina regained her senses and followed behind Frey.


    ¡°Even if we look alike, we¡¯re just too simr¡­¡±


    ¡®¡­..!¡¯


    Hearing her younger self muttering with a chilly voice behind her, Irina stopped in her tracks.


    ¡°No, I must be mistaken.¡±


    ¡®¡­The next thing she¡¯s going to say¡­¡¯


    A hazy scene from a childhood memory suddenly surfaced in her mind.


    ¡°¡°There¡¯s no way my chest would get that big.¡±¡±


    Irina muttered, and just as she did, her younger self repeated the exact words.


    Irina¡¯s eyes widened in surprise.


    ¡°¡­What on earth is going on?¡±


    Irina started to sense something strange from that moment on.


    ¡°Miss Mage, please hurry up!¡±


    ¡°¡­Oh, okay.¡±


    But without time to fully ponder the strangeness, Irina followed Frey¡¯s lead as he led her towards the reception room.


    ¡°Frey, why do you look like that? Your expression is so grim.¡±


    ¡°You! Get a grip! There¡¯s a princess and the Saintess right ahead!¡±


    Frey opened the door and immediately bowed his head in apology to na and Ferloche upon entering for keeping them waiting.


    ¡°¡­I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    ¡°Are you sure you¡¯re okay¡­?¡±


    ¡°W-what is it? Could it be that you¡¯re hurt somewhere?¡±


    Although they hadn¡¯t yet heard the news of his mother¡¯s passing, they became worried after seeing Frey¡¯s miserable appearance.


    ¡°I have something to tell you both.¡±


    ¡°Yes? What is it¡­?¡±


    Right as Frey bit his lips and opened his mouth to speak, Ferloche abruptly stood up from her seat with a troubled expression.


    ¡°W-wait. I-I need to use the restroom.¡±


    ¡°¡­Oh, okay.¡±


    Frey nkly stared at her and nodded with difficulty as Ferloche quickly disappeared out the door.


    ¡°¡°¡°¡­¡­¡­¡±¡±¡±


    A brief silence enveloped the room.


    ¡°Your Highness, do you remember?¡±


    ¡°Remember what?¡±


    ¡°The oath we made in the forest.¡±


    Amid that silence, Frey¡¯s question traveled across the room, and na answered with a bashful smile.


    ¡°How could I forget? I serve you, and in turn, you¡¯ll make me the Empress.¡±


    ¡°¡­So you do remember.¡±


    na suddenly cleared her throat.


    ¡°Uh-hm, about that¡­¡±


    ¡°ording to the oath, you will somehow make me the Empress¡­ But I also have to serve you, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°But it¡¯ll be quite a problem for an Empress, who is in the highest position, to serve another individual, even if it¡¯s the first son of a ducal family¡­¡±


    na exined with a troubled expression. Then, she subtly averted her eyes to the side.


    ¡°So I thought about it carefully¡­ and there¡¯s only one way to fulfill my part of the oath.¡±


    ¡°Your Highness.¡±


    ¡°I-if I¡­ take you as my husband¡­¡±


    ¡°<i>Haa</i>¡­¡±


    Frey heaved a deep sigh, and na flinched slightly before continuing with sweat trailing down her face.


    ¡°D-don¡¯t misunderstand. You and I are just friends. This is just a way to avoid breaking the oath. If you don¡¯t like it¡­ Uhm¡­ We can always look for another way¡­¡±


    ¡°na.¡±


    ¡°¡­Huh?¡±


    Frey called out her name and cut her off.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­¡±


    With a pained expression, he began to speak after bowing his head on the table.


    ¡°I shouldn¡¯t have made that oath back then¡­ No, I shouldn¡¯t have gone to your tea party in the first ce¡­¡±


    ¡°Frey?¡±


    ¡°If I knew things would turn out like this, I wouldn¡¯t have made contact with you at all¡­ I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m truly sorry.¡±


    na, unable to understand what he was saying, tried to speak up.


    ¡°What are you talking about right now¡­¡±


    ¡°The mage said this memory maniption magic works wlessly on memories you want to forget¡­ but memories you don¡¯t want to forget somehow remain in their original form.¡±


    Frey¡¯s voice quivered.


    ¡°Even if I use this scroll, the contract will remain. If we had just been strangers, it would have been much easier for the both of us¡­¡±


    ¡°Frey¡­?¡±


    Although na couldn¡¯t exactly understand what Frey was saying, she could feel the depth of his sadness.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on, but I¡¯ll help you. If I, your friend, am with you¡­ we can somehow find a solution¡­¡±


    She cautiously reached her arms out to Frey, who still had his head down.


    ¡°Still¡­ It¡¯s better than not using it.¡±


    At that moment, Frey tore the scroll he was holding in half.


    <i> Shaaa..</i>


    ¡°F-Frey, what is this? What did you do to me¡­? Ah¡­¡±


    A myriad of colors enveloped na as her voice died down.


    Frey, who had his head down the whole time, weakly called out to Irina, who was standing in the corner of the room.


    ¡°¡­Miss Mage, can you¡­ do the same for Ferloche?¡±


    ¡°H-huh?¡±


    ¡°No, not just Ferloche¡­ everyone else too.¡±


    His face was wrought with unimaginable pain.


    ¡°I wanted to bid everyone farewell before changing their memories, but I can¡¯t do it anymore.¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­¡±


    ¡°Ferloche, my younger sister, and everyone else¡­ I¡¯m sorry, but I feel like I might give up halfway if I do it myself any longer.¡±


    Frey weakly lifted his head as he pleaded with a pained voice.


    ¡°I won¡¯t ask for much. Just¡­ please tell them that I love them. That I¡¯m sorry. And that we should meet again.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Then, I¡¯ll leave it to y-¡±


    Frey abruptly paused before continuing.


    ¡°¡­Oh. Please leave out Serena¡¯s scroll.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°At least hers¡­ I should be the one to do it.¡±


    Saying that, Frey stumbled up from his seat.


    ¡°Frey¡­¡±


    Irina watched on with a look of pity as Frey tottered out the door.


    ¡°This¡­ this is too unreasonable. Why are you having him bear everything? Just why? What are you doing when even the Demon God is so active?¡±


    She murmured resentfully.


    ¡°Why does he have to experience such tragedy¡­¡±


    However, she stopped and began chuckling dejectedly when she saw that the sun had already disappeared below the horizon.


    ¡°Ha, haha¡­ hahaha¡­¡±


    Blood dripped from her lips as she bit down with clenched fists.


    ¡°E-excuse me!¡±


    At that moment, a voice rang behind her as Irina felt someone poking her back.


    ¡°¡­Ah.¡±


    ¡°Where did Frey go?¡±


    It was Ferloche who had returned from the restroom.


    ¡°Frey said¡­¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°That he loves you and that he¡¯s sorry.¡±


    Irina grabbed the scroll with both hands and closed her eyes.


    ¡°And¡­¡±


    Then, she tore the scroll in half


    ¡°¡°¡­to meet again.¡±¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­Huh?¡±


    No, she tried to.


    ¡°Gugu!!¡±


    A white dove she had seen many times before flew in and caught the scroll before it could be torn.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    ¡°¡­Phew.¡±


    <b><i>On the night Irina infiltrated Frey¡¯s Ordeal</i></b>


    ¡°Today was another fulfilling day!¡±


    Within the dormitory, Ferloche Astede was sitting in front of her desk and stretching her body.


    ¡°Then, let¡¯s write today¡¯s diary¡­¡±


    After stretching, she picked up her quill pen with her usual bright smile.


    However.


    ¡°Gugu¡­ gu¡­¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    Her eyes widened as her pet dove flew in through the dormitory window.


    ¡°Gugu! Where have you been that you¡¯ve juste back¡­¡±


    She crossed her arms with a stern expression to scold the dove but soon gasped.


    ¡°¡­Huk!¡±


    Seeing the dove¡¯s body thoroughly injured, she stood up in shock.


    ¡°What happened?!¡±


    ¡®¡­Finally, the time hase.¡¯


    From that point on, her expression began to change.


    <i> Shaaaa¡­</i>


    ¡°Gugu! Who hurt you? Was it that violent owl?¡±


    ¡®After countless repetitions, I finally reached the destination I¡¯ve been longing for.¡¯


    As she infused her holy power into the dove, her thoughts werepletely different from what she was saying.


    ¡°There¡¯s no helping it! Come in! The wound is too severe!¡±


    ¡®Did you remember? Did you? You did, right?¡¯


    With one hand, she pushed the dove, which had turned into a white lump, into her heart.


    Then, with the other hand, she urgently unfolded the magic scroll she had recently received from the scroll merchant and started to mumble.


    ¡°I remember. I remember itpletely. I can reproduce it exactly without a single mistake.¡±


    Sincerity could be felt in the words which didn¡¯t seem to be of unconscious or deliberate intent.


    ¡°It¡¯s the first andst chance. There¡¯s no next time if I fail. Everything will be over.¡±


    She continued to mutter with a grim face.


    ¡°I have to meet the condition of ¡®five enlightenments¡¯. Will I be able to do it? Can I really do-¡°


    <i> Koogoogoooong¡­</i>


    ¡°¡­Ha.¡±


    As the sky started to rumble, she looked up and chuckled.


    ¡°Demon God, did you just notice? Well, I did make quite a ruckus.¡±


    <i> Koogoogoogooong!</i>


    ¡°But it¡¯s no use raging because that fury will be as if it never happened.¡±


    <i>Koogoogoong!!!</i>


    ¡°I¡¯m going to escape into the ordeal, the past that you deceived me into thinking was a fabricated world.¡±


    Then, Ferloche dered-


    ¡°I¡¯m leaving now.¡±


    While shedding a single tear-


    ¡°To the only path that will bring you a happy ending.¡±


    And finally, she quietly whispered.


    ¡°Retry.¡±


    The world turned upside down.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    ¡°Good job, Gugu.¡±


    Ferloche gently stroked the dove that brought back the scroll Irina was about to tear.


    ¡°W-what are you doing!?¡±


    Irina stared at Ferloche with a dumbfounded expression.


    ¡°Lady Irina.¡±


    But Ferloche remained unperturbed and posed a question instead,


    ¡°Did you know?¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Her expression turned cold as she continued.


    ¡°¡­Even the dazzling sun is just one of the countless stars in the sky.¡±


    Then, Ferloche took out the magic scroll from the scroll merchant, which had been copied without any error, and handed it to Irina.

 Chapter 148: - Why the Star Loves the Moon

    <b>? Why the Star Loves the Moon</b> <b>?</b>


    "<i>Huu¡­</i> T-thank you."


    Upon the young Frey¡¯s request, Irina sessfully conveyed his message to most of the people and altered their memories.


    Frey came out of his room, and holding his hands, they headed towards the ce he said he needed to go.


    It was then that Irina opened her mouth.


    "What on earth... did I just experience in the reception room earlier?"


    "Did you know, Miss Mage?"


    ¡°Huh?"


    Irina, who was mumbling with a serious expression on her face, jerked her head in surprise when Frey asked a question.


    "I''m¡­ supposed to be a hero."


    Then, with a nk face, the young Frey continued to speak.


    "The fate of the world depends on me. If I don''t step forward, the Demon King will burn down the world."


    "Uhm..."


    "At first, I didn''t believe it. But then, I started feeling the power of a hero."


    As Frey emotionlessly swung his fist, all the trees lined up on the street were demolished.


    "Until yesterday... I had barely managed tond blows on sister Isolet, but now, even if I simply swing my fist, the practice dolls explode. It''s quite funny, isn''t it?"


    Frey, touching his fist, chuckled in resignation, but Irina didn¡¯t dare tough along.


    "Haha..."


    Because even though Frey wasughing out loud, his eyes were hollow.


    "Miss, thank you."


    "Hm?"


    "For developing the scroll¡­ I really appreciate it."


    Irina unintentionally tightened her grip on his hand and quietly nced sideways as he smiled for the first time.


    "I-it was nothing. I only contributed a small part..."


    "If it weren''t for this scroll, I might have given up."


    Tightly sping Irina''s hand, Frey continued in a hushed tone.


    "I had so many precious rtionships¡­ and so many sad memories. So, if I couldn''t alter my memories... I think I would have run away."


    "I-I see."


    "But thanks to the memory maniption scroll you developed, I think I can keep going."


    Wiping the tears from his eyes, Frey soon asked a question with a grim expression.


    "By the way, are you really okay with it?"


    "With what?"


    "One of the three remaining scrolls is for you."


    Irina tilted her head.


    "One for Serena, me, and you."


    Irina asked, and Frey rified once more.


    "Komerun... so, umm... mine?"


    "Yes, yours. I''m really sorry, but even though you¡¯re the one who developed the scroll, you shouldn''t remember this either."


    The young Frey, who was mistaking Irina for Tower Master Komerun, quietly spoke up.


    "As per our promise, please teleport back to the tower once the final operation is over and I tear our scrolls."


    "...Ah, okay."


    "Thank you, really."


    Irina was surprised when she saw Frey bow his head. Afterwards, Frey looked at her with a puzzled face.


    "Bute to think of it, I thought I heard father say that Ms. Komerun was quite old. Maybe I heard it wrong?"


    "........."


    "No, it doesn''t matter. I apologize if that was inappropriate..."


    "No, it''s okay."


    Thus, Irina, who had unknowingly begun to stroke Frey''s head, gulped when she noticed his bashful smile.


    ''S-so cute.''


    Reminded of the young Frey who had once handed her a fish, her heart throbbed when faced with his smile.


    "We''ve arrived."


    "...Ah."


    Frey stopped in his tracks.


    <i>Knock knock knock</i>


    "I am Frey Raon Starlight. I have business with the Lord of the Moonlight Family."


    Then, Frey turned to Irina, who was observing the mansion with a frown.


    "Miss Mage."


    "Hmm?"


    "I''m about tomit the very first bad deed of my life."


    "Very first?"


    "No, should I even call it a bad deed? A false evil act? Anyways, something like that. I don''t exactly know the difference between them."


    Frey, who had spoken with a pale face, soon wore a guilty expression.


    "I-I''m sorry. Am I being too bothersome?"


    "No, not at all."


    "I''m sorry. I''m just feeling so nervous... The moment that will kick everything into motion is approaching, and I feel like I''m going insane. So, I ended up talking endlessly without realizing it."


    As Frey was about to bow his head, Irina stopped him with her hand.


    "No, no, It¡¯s fine! You can keep talking. Having a conversation is the best thing you can do when you¡¯re feeling nervous."


    "...Is that how it is?"


    "Yes, so talk as much as you want."


    "Thank you."


    Irina reassured him with a smile, and Frey bowed his head in thanks. He then directed his gaze towards the Moonlight Mansion, whose doors had swung wide open.


    "Miss Mage is probably already aware, but I am about tomit my first evil act against my fianc¨¦e."


    "...An evil act?"


    "Yes, from now on, I''m going tomit a lot of very bad deeds, bring about the end of the world... and gain a ''system¡¯?¡ªsomething that¡¯ll help me defeat the Demon King."


    Suppressing his pounding heart, Frey tried to speak calmly, when a voice rang out from within the mansion.


    "Pleasee this way."


    "Thank you."


    Following the assassins of the Moonlight family, they proceeded towards where the Secret Lord presided.


    "Excuse me, you-"


    <i> Guguuguuguuu...</i>


    "No, it¡¯s nothing..."


    Irina threateningly drew out her mana as one of the assassins tried to separate her from Frey.


    Then, she followed behind Frey, who opened the door, and entered the room with him.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    "So, have you made up your mind?"


    Upon entering the room, Serena''s father greeted them with a wicked expression.


    "...Yes, I made my decision regarding the offer you made on the first day you brought Serena over."


    Frey observed Serena, who was sitting beside him. Her body was riddled with wounds, and tears were streaming down her cheeks. Then, he faced her father once more.


    "You¡¯ll give me half of the world once it¡¯s taken over if I assist you in casting the curse of subordination on her, right?"


    "That¡¯s right. Seems like you finally understand."


    Feeling content upon hearing his response, the Secret Lord stood up from his seat with a smile.


    "To activate our family¡¯s ''curse of subordination'', the consent of someone from the Starlight family is required. I''ve offered various remunerations so far, but it seems you''re finally convinced."


    "An opportunity to gain half of the world¡­ Of course, I would take it. But, can you achieve it?"


    "If we utilize that child''s demonic talent, it should be possible within a few decades. We will join forces and rule this world."


    As the conversation between the two progressed, Serena''s expression hardened.


    However, after being beaten countless times to prevent her from resisting, she could only crouch down and shudder.


    "So, how do we proceed?"


    "It''s simple. The ritual has already been prepared. You just need to agree to thest step."


    Then, raising his hand over the magic circle, the Secret Lord whispered out instructions.


    "Take Serena''s hands, and answer ordingly."


    "Understood."


    "Frey Raon Starlight, first son of the Starlight family, do you agree to ce the ¡®curse of subordination¡¯ on Serena Luna Moonlight?"


    "Yes, of course."


    As he answered, Serena red at Frey hatefully while shuddering.


    "I¡­ I trusted you... For the first time in my life, I trusted someone... I liked... and loved."


    "Shut up!"


    "Ugh!"


    The Secret Lord threw a book at her and continued with an excited look on his face.


    "Then, how much of your lifespan are you willing to sacrifice to adjust to the risks of the ¡®curse of subordination¡¯?"


    "Well..."


    "I¡¯ll say this again. Make it 0 years. Ugh, this is why ancient magic is so annoying. Why did they even make such restrictions?"


    The Secret Lord grumbled with an annoyed expression, and at that moment, Serena suddenly widened her eyes. She had been ring at Frey when Frey suddenly whispered into her ears


    "......!!!"


    Meanwhile, a subtle smile tugged at Frey¡¯s lips.


    "Heh, 0 years. I¡¯ll go with 0 years."


    Once he answered, Frey looked at Serena with a despicable grin and asked.


    "Is it over?"


    He looked at the seal of obedience that had been engraved on Serena''s body.


    "That¡¯s right, it''s all over. Would you like to check the contract?"


    "No, it¡¯s not like I can change anything now since the contract is bound by magic. Just make sure to hand over half the world. By the way, can I take Serena and y around with her?"


    "Go ahead, she''s practically a doll now¡ªa doll that will help us rule the world."


    "Thank you."


    Grabbing the arm of the dazed Serena, he went outside the mansion.


    "........"


    And for a brief moment, silence filled the room.


    "You, Frey¡¯spanion. Aren''t you leav-"


    The secret head of the family looked towards Irina, who had been standing in a corner of the room.


    However, before he could finish, Irina¡¯s magic missile struck his vital point.


    "Ugh!¡±


    <i>Thud!</i>


    Staring down at the now unconscious Secret Lord, Irina shouted into the air with a fierce expression on her face.


    "Come out, purple monster."


    "How did you notice?"


    A purple mass crawled out of the lord¡¯s body.


    "I even hid inside this body to avoid detection while waiting for an opportunity."


    "There''s no one else who emits such peculiar energy. I felt it as soon as I arrived at the front gate."


    The purple mass floating in the air began to speak with a haughty tone.


    "But how unfortunate. You should have realized from ourst battle that you can''t beat me. If you had just ignored me and moved on, you could have saved your life."


    "Shut up."


    As Irina assumed a battle stance, the purple mass emitted a simrly purple energy.


    "Littlemoner brat, don¡¯t me me when you brought death upon yourself¡­ Huh?"


    However, the purple energy never reached Irina.


    "Did you just call me a brat?"


    "H-how...?"


    It was because Irina, who had cast more than 10yers of magic circles in the blink of an eye, started pulling the purple mass into the magic circle.


    "Do you know who was the only one to inflict a fatal wound on the Demon King in the final battle?"


    "W-what are you talking about?"


    "It was me, Irina Philliard. The greatest archmage of all time."


    Looking down at the trembling purple mass, Irina dered her victory.


    "I don''t know why, but mana returned upon entering the ordeal. That means you''re no match for me anymore."


    "No, it can''t be! I received power directly from the Demon King! So why? Why?!"


    "Didn¡¯t I just tell you that I fatally wounded that very Demon King? Well, it seems like I¡¯ll have a gift for Serena once I get out of this ordeal."


    "W-wait... AHHHHHHH!"


    Afterpletely stuffing the purple mass into the magic circle, Irina left the room.


    "What Frey whispered to Serena¡­ Could it really be true?"


    Her eyes shook.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    "Ah, there they are."


    Irina, who had engraved the magic circle containing the purple mass onto an extra scroll, called out to Frey and Serena upon discovering them in the courtyard outside the mansion.


    "Hey-"


    "F-F-Frey... Why¡­ Why did you do that?"


    "Mm."


    However, she soon stopped in her tracks.


    "Why? Just did you do such a thing?! Are you crazy?! Did you say it by mistake? Answer me. Please¡­ Say something..."


    "...You idiot."


    "What?"


    Frey wistfully gazed at Serena.


    "Back off, you¡¯re suffocating me, you idiot."


    ".....Ah?"


    Being called an idiot for the first time in her life, Serena¡¯s expression slowly crumbled.


    "Why... why on earth¡­?"


    "You idiot, I said you¡¯re suffo-"


    "WHY DID YOU DO THAT TO YOURSELF!?!?"


    Serena screamed as she tightly hugged Frey, causing him to cough.


    "Why did you sacrifice 90 years of your life!?"


    "<i>Cough, cough</i>"


    "Look!!! You''re already coughing!! What are you going to do!!!"


    "Serena."


    Frey tightly returned her hug and whispered before pulling out three scrolls.


    "I love you."


    ".....!"


    After dering his love for her, Frey began to tear the scrolls.


    "...I love you too, Frey."


    As he tore the scrolls in half, the two¡¯s memories changed into one of Frey''s one-sided betrayal.


    And right before the memories of the real Tower Master, who was still working on the scrolls¡¯ forms from inside the tower¡¯sboratory, were modified-


    "I will love you. No matter what happens, my love for you will be forever."


    Serena whispered with eyes filled with determination.


    And a fourth scroll was torn.


    [Ending the Third Ord...]


    <i> Fzzzzzt!</i>


    In addition to the three scrolls in Frey¡¯s hands, Irina tore a fourth scroll. It was the one she had received from Ferloche back in the reception room.


    [System error detected!] [Unauthorized ess found!] [Warning!] [Unauthorized function!] [Unauthorized function!] [Unauthorized function!]


    And countless error windows began popping up before her eyes.


    <No way, the Star God. This damn bastard...>


    Irina, who was watching the red warning windows filled with malicious energy, soon answered with an awkward smile.


    "D-Demon God, I don''t know what¡¯s going on, but¡­ this seems quite good?"


    At that moment, the world came to a stop.


    "<i>Hu..</i>."


    Irina, who was enviously watching Serena kiss the young Frey, saw Ferloche walk into the frozen world.


    "Ferloche, just like you asked, I tore the scroll right before the end of the Third Ordeal. Now tell me the truth. This isn¡¯t just a fictitious world within the Ordeal, right? That¡¯s why my mana returned. Not to mention, everything is too vivid."


    "<i>Haa..</i>."


    "It''s also weird that I was the one to finish the memory maniption scrolls with knowledge from the future."


    "Ms. Irina."


    "But the strangest thing is you. What''s with that look, and what was with that scroll? Are you really the idiotic Ferloche I know?"


    Irina vented all the doubts she harbored.


    "...Exin everything."


    And with a sullen expression, she demanded an exnation from the young Ferloche.


    "Exin everything, Ferloche."


    Meeting Irina¡¯s gaze, Ferloche nodded.


    "I understand. I¡¯ll exin everything."

 Chapter 149: - Bad Ending 2[Modified]

    <b>? Bad Ending 2[Modified]</b> <b>?</b>


    "I¡¯ll exin everything now. You deserve to know."


    Irina observed Ferloche with a cold expression. As Ferloche took a step forward, she continued.


    "Listen carefully. I''ll only say this once."


    "Okay."


    "And just listen even if you don''t fully understand."


    "What?"


    "You''re good at memorizing, right? If something happens to me, please tell Frey exactly what I said. He should be able to understand."


    Irina became bewildered, but Ferloche simply walked quietly along the roadside while continuing her exnation.


    "The supposedly fictional worlds of the ordeals created by the System aren¡¯t actually fake."


    "Then what are they?"


    "It sends the target of the Ordeal to the past. No, to be precise... it sends them to an ''old save file''."


    As Ferloche suddenly started using strange terms, Irina, who had been frowning until then, closed her eyes and quietly began to memorize her words.


    "The illusions Frey saw in the First Ordeal were just one of the many events recorded in the save data."


    "The First Ordeal?"


    "In the Second Ordeal, Frey was sent to a save file that contained a bad ending."


    "Wait, what... is a save file?"


    As Irina, who had been silently memorizing Ferloche''s words until then, cautiously asked, Ferloche, who had been walking along the street, red at her.


    "I told you to just memorize it."


    "No, I-I need to be able to understand..."


    "I¡¯m joking. I should at least tell you that much."


    Not wanting to argue, Ferloche sighed and began to slowly exin.


    "In ''games'' that supposedly exist all over the world, yers can store their progress information in a format called ''save data'', which the yer can then go back and load at any time."


    "Um... if it''s a game..."


    "Frey must have told you about ''Dark Tale Fantasy'', so you should be able to roughly understand, right?"


    As Irina nodded, Ferloche sighed and resumed walking.


    "Granted, what I said only applies to ordinary games. Dark Tale Fantasy is structured differently."


    "How is it different?"


    "If we ''fail'' to clear the game, we have to ''retry''. That is, start over again from the beginning."


    Ferloche, who said that with a weary expression, suddenly stopped and looked up at the sky.


    "Save files are just a means to mock Frey disguised as ''Ordeals''. They¡¯re there simply to lower Frey¡¯s motivation by showing him all the mistakes and failures from previous attempts.


    Seeing Ferloche''s miserable appearance, Irina inadvertently started to sympathize.


    "I have the ability to ''retry'' by returning to the first save data."


    "What?"


    "It''s easier to understand if you think of it as me having the ability to regress to the initial starting point."


    With a soft whisper, Ferloche peered at Irina.


    "I''ve regressed hundreds of times, thousands of times... no, an uncountable number of times."


    "Wh-why..."


    "In pursuit of a single possibility."


    Saying that, Ferloche soon smiled brightly and continued,


    "To reach the near-impossible possibility in which I became Frey''s partner, leading him to face the ''greatest secret'' in the Third Ordeal, and finally, having you intrude into the Ordeal."


    As she spoke, a single tear ran down her cheek.


    "We finally reached that possibility."


    "I... I don''t understand."


    Irina still looked confused, and Ferloche smiled.


    "The Third Ordeal is a bit special. It sends the target to the very first save file."


    "To the first save file?"


    "Yes, the very first record that is connected to all future save files afterward."


    Wiping away her tear, Ferloche spoke with a trembling voice.


    "The world we¡¯re in right now... is a pure world before countless branching points and timelines were created."


    "Um... It''s difficult, but I think I kind of understand."


    "At the same time, it''s also the world I arrive in every time I retry."


    Having said that, she held Irina''s hand and led her somewhere.


    "Do you know who I saw every time I retried, and every time the young Frey tried to erase his memories?"


    "Wh-who?"


    "It was you, Lady Irina."


    "Me¡­?"


    "I''ve seen you countless times, standing next to Frey, hesitating while activating the scroll."


    Ferloche¡¯s lips lifted to show a fatigued smile.


    "And that became the motivation that allowed me to keep trying. The fact that you were there meant that you would definitely intrude into the Third Ordeal."


    Ferloche seemed small but somehow imposing, causing Irina to unknowingly swallow back her saliva.


    "And finally, it happened."


    "Ah..."


    "A single coincidence urred, and before the five of them were enlightened, you intruded into the Third Ordeal... It was an almost impossible probability."


    "W-wait."


    As Ferloche chuckled, Irina asked with a bewildered expression,


    "Does that make sense? It''s a time paradox, isn''t it?"


    "Huh?"


    "I mean, my future self interfering with the past and significantly impacting events? That''s against thews of the world..."


    "''Save data'' doesn''t simply mean the past."


    "Then?"


    "It''s both thew of the world and divine providence, where the gods record the events of the world. That¡¯s why you can¡¯t applymon sense to it."


    Irina confusedly scratched her head, and seeing that, Ferloche sighed.


    "When the original save data changes, it affects all the save files that happen afterward. In other words, from the moment you intruded into the Third Ordeal, the future records were already changed, transcending all pre-existing timelines."


    "So, to summarize, it''s like this?"


    Irina, who had been racking her brain to its limit, drew a conclusion.


    "There''s an omnipotent diary where the world''s records are written in it."


    "Yes."


    "The diary merely records, and you can¡¯t go back to check the previous content."


    "Right."


    "But using a certain method, I somehow managed to go back to the first page of the diary."


    "That''s correct."


    "So, it''s not just a concept of past and future, but an omnipotent diary containing the world''s records. All the records written afterward were affected and changed by the record I altered?"


    Seeing Ferloche nod, Irina continued with a skeptical expression,


    "Meanwhile, you, with your unique ability to return to the first page of the diary, saw me editing the first page for some reason."


    "Yes."


    "You''ve returned to the first page countless times in order to bring about the events that would ultimately lead to this event. I don''t know why, but your n has to proceed in the round where I seeded ining here."


    "Exactly."


    Having received Ferloche''s confirmation that she had understood correctly, Irina raised her eyebrows and asked,


    "Wait, so how do I get back?"


    "You''ll automatically return to the original point when the ordeal ends. Unlike me, who returned to the very beginning, you are temporarily essing this save data due to the power of the Ordeal."


    Upon hearing this, Irina opened her mouth wide and said,


    "So you have to go through everything again from the beginning?"


    "No, don''t worry. There are other ways."


    As Ferloche said that and began to move her hands busily, Irina tilted her head and asked.


    "What in the world... Just what are you trying to achieve by going to this extent?"


    Ferloche grinned.


    "You''re witnessing it right now, aren''t you?"


    "What?"


    "As you tore the scroll, a temporary power was granted to you."


    Ferloche pointed to the window that had been continuously spewing error messages in front of Irina since earlier.


    [Debug Mode]


    This window now floated neatly in the air.


    > Enter amand.


    "What is this?"


    "It''s simple. With this ''Debug Mode'', you can gain ess to the save file containing all the truth."


    "But... you just said that we can''t ess the save files."


    Ferloche tapped the system window floating before her.


    "That''s right, so we''re going to use the Ordeal¡¯s feature of essing the save data to our advantage."


    "Our advantage?"


    "We''re going to use the power of a foolish god, who¡¯s merely observing, that¡¯s contained in the scroll you tore to hack... no, to slightly alter the Third Ordeal."


    "What change are you going to make?"


    "Read what''s written here."


    Ferloche took out a piece of paper from her possession and handed it to Irina.


    "ess to Ordeal Administrator Authority."


    Irina read the first line on the paper, and arge translucent window appeared in front of her.


    [Ordeal Management System]


    [Current Ordeal target: Irina Filliard]


    Ordeal content: Revealing the biggest secret unknown to the Ordeal target.


    Scope: Limited to the first save data.


    Condition: Ferloche Astede bes Frey''s partner.


    "Modify the information."


    Irina dered as she looked at the translucent window.


    [Which information would you like to modify?]


    "Change the scope."


    [Please specify the scope.]


    "From the first save data to the most recent save data."


    Then, the window floating in front of her shook.


    [Warning! The scope is toorge! Serious errors may ur...]


    "I will also add Ordeal targets."


    Although she flinched a little, she continued resolutely.


    "Add Ferloche Astede, Serena Lunar Moonlight, na Sr Sunrise, and Kania as targets."


    As Irina called out their names, she took a deep breath and added,


    "And... add Frey Raon Starlight."


    Then, another translucent window materialized in front of her.


    [Do you wish to add Ferloche Astede, Serena Lunar Moonlight, na Sr Sunrise, Kania, and Frey Raon Starlight as new Ordeal targets?]


    "Yes."


    The moment Irina dered that to the translucent window, the world began to shake.


    "What¡­ what is this? What''s happening?"


    As Irina screamed out in fear of the strange phenomenon, Ferloche spoke with a relieved expression,


    "It''s the final gate... The gateway to the DLC."


    "What? The final gate?"


    "Now, it''s really the end..."


    Irina desperately asked, but Ferloche was no longer looking at her.


    [The Third Ordeal will begin!]


    "I still don''t understand so many things!"


    Irina screamed, but Ferloche chuckled.


    "The five girls, including you, and Frey from your timeline will go through a new Third Ordeal with the newly resetted conditions."


    "What? To which point are we going?"


    "To the cursed round where it all began."


    "Stop talking nonsense and exin it so I can understand!"


    In the crumbling world, Irina grabbed Ferloche and shook her.


    "The reason I got the power to ¡®retry¡¯, the reason I know all this, the reason your memories returned, and the reason why the world is like this..."


    "...Ugh!"


    "As long as you five girls and Frey reach the enlightenment you need through the new Third Ordeal, you will all be able to return to your original world."


    As she said that, the world folded in half. Irina lost her bnce and began to fall.


    "Is this enough?"


    In that chaotic world-


    "Frey?"


    Ferloche looked at Frey, who had been far away with Serena until then.


    "Is this enough for my atonement to you?"


    Naturally, there was no answer from Frey, who was in the stopped time.


    "Well, it''s fine. This time, I''ll be able to give you a happy ending."


    Despite that, Ferloche continued her story resolutely.


    "Then, let''s do thest thing we need to do."


    She began to manipte the [Debug Mode] window that Irina had left behind.


    [Save Data Management System]


    > Ferloche Astede is currently in Data 01.


    "Load the most recent round."


    > The most recent round is ????? data. Are you sure you want to return?


    As that question appeared in the debug window-


    "Of course."


    > Applying......


    Ferloche calmly wrote words that didn''t exist in the Sunrise Empire or this dimension.


    "We need to hurry back and employ the Third Ordeal."


    And then, the world flipped.


    "Uhm..."


    Frey, who fell into a daze, cautiously opened his eyes.


    "...Huh?"


    Strange sights unfolded before his eyes.


    "What is this? What''s going on?"


    He was tied up with ropes as fierce soldiers surrounded him.


    And in front of him, all the main heroines he loved were looking at him quizzically.


    "........?"


    ".........."


    However, that onlysted for a moment. Their eyes sunk and turned cold.


    Ferloche, who stepped forward with a scornful expression as their representative, began to speak.


    "Frey Raon Starlight, you are arrested on suspicion of attempted murder of the hero."


    She dered with a chilling voice.


    ''But...I''m the hero?''


    Bewildered, Frey couldn¡¯t find any words to retort.


    "<i>Pft. Hehe¡­</i>"


    Upon hearing a familiar, mocking voice, he looked up and gazed beyond the main heroines.


    ".....!"


    And at that moment, he froze.


    "What are you looking at? Don''t upset our hero."


    "Vile human, you''ve finally been caught."


    "...The Sun God won''t forgive you."


    He saw the sub-heroines, Roswyn, Aishi, and the youngest Holy Knight of the Sun God Order, who had yet to meet.


    "...Disgusting."


    "Please take him away quickly, I feel like vomiting."


    "Good riddance, you worthless brat."


    Isolet, the person he respected the second most in the world, Lulu, who tried to save him by any means, Irina''s friend, Arianne, and all the other students of Sunrise Academy were denouncing him with cold expressions.


    "<i>Pffft</i>."


    And among the crowd, Ruby was giggling with her mouth covered, as if she found something incredibly amusing.


    ''Hey, what on earth is going on here...?''


    In such an iprehensible situation, Frey fumbled to ask a question, butpletely different words left his mouth.


    "Sess¡­ Finally... It''s finally a sess..."


    It was a voice so exhausted, on the brink ofpletely dying out.


    "I can finally... bring a happy ending to the world."


    And so, the true Third Ordeal began.

 Chapter 150: - Trial

    <b>? Trial</b> <b>?</b>


    [The Third Ordeal] [From this point forward, you will experience the truth that you have forgotten.] [Among the countless events that have urred from the first timeline to the present, it is both the saddest and most regrettable.] [Upon the ordeal''s conclusion, a choice will be presented to you.] [Your choice will be whether to forgive the people who tormented you or not.]


    ''...What?''


    Whilst being bound and escorted by a group of soldiers, a system window suddenly materialized before my eyes.


    ''Countless events from the first timeline to the present? The saddest and most regrettable event?''


    I mostly understood the message, but there was one part that didn¡¯t make sense.


    I was only on the second timeline, so what does it mean by countless?


    [From now on, it will begin.]


    Before I could even resolve my confusion, the system window vanished.


    "Huh? What?"


    At that moment, my entire body turned translucent, and I was ejected from my own body,nding on my butt.


    "...What''s going on?"


    Rubbing my sore buttocks, I stared in disbelief at my now-transparent body.


    "Young Master?"


    "Frey!"


    "...What happened?"


    I suddenly discovered the other main heroines approaching me while in a simrly translucent state.


    "We were taking care of the copsed young master when suddenly a message for the third ordeal appeared..."


    "M-Me too. And when I came to my senses, my body was translucent. And there was another me over there, ring at you..."


    "I''m in the same situation."


    As I nkly stared at Kania, na, and Serena, who were all speaking with a flustered tone,


    "Ferloche, you''re returned."


    "...I have."


    I noticed Irina and Ferloche mumbling with serious expressions.


    "Hey, guys? What''s going on with all this..."


    "Everyone, follow me."


    Frey, who was trying to urgently ask them questions,


    "Keep your eyes on everything that happens from now on."


    ".....Ferloche?"


    I stared nkly as Ferloche gestured for the others to follow and led them toward my body, which was being pushed away by the guards and into a distant carriage.


    "Hurry up."


    ""........""


    For a moment, Frey and the other heroines stared at her and then cautiously followed behind Ferloche.


    "...What is going on?"


    Filled with a mountain of curiosity.


    "From now on, I will announce the Academy''s decision on Frey Raon Starlight''s fate.


    Still bound by ropes, Frey was approached by an official from the academy while being transported in an open carriage.


    "The Sunrise Academy has decided to expel Frey Raon Starlight and impose a permanent ban."


    "...Hmm."


    "However, please understand that this decision may be changed depending on the oue of the trial."


    As the official nced at Frey, he maintained a monotonous voice with various documents spread out in front of him.


    Sighing, Frey raised his head.


    "Haah..."


    On the way to the courthouse, many people lined the streets, observing.


    "...That scumbag is finally being arrested? What in the world has he done now?"


    Naturally, the gazes of the people were cold.


    There was no way anyone would look kindly at the sight of the empire''s greatest scumbag, who had beenmitting atrocities for years, being dragged away in such a miserable state.


    "Don''t even say it aloud. He''s used of attempting to murder the hero."


    "Crazy bastard."


    And their gazes became even colder when people who knew about his crime began to inform the others amongst the crowd.


    "...I can''t believe it''s really happening. I thought it was something that would only happen in novels or ys."


    As word of Frey''s crimes spread, all sorts of stones and garbage was hurled towards the carriage.


    Since the carriage was intentionally left open on all sides, Frey, who was tied up, had no choice but to endure these attacks.


    "..........."


    However, contrary to people''s expectations that he would scream or protest, Frey calmly closed his eyes and surrendered his body to the swaying carriage.


    "...What''s wrong with him? Why is he acting like that?"


    "Maybe he''s realizing he''s about to die."


    "Tsk tsk, if he had been like this from the start, he would have been alright."


    Listening to the murmurs of the embarrassed crowd who ceased their attacks, Frey spoke.


    "...I just want to rest soon."


    For the first time, he was able to mutter sincerely.


    <i>- Squeak...</i>


    Eventually, the carriage reached the courthouse after a series of twists and turns, and the guards roughly pulled Frey out of it.


    "...Don''t say things like ''I''ll walk on my own.'' We''re in a hurry, so we¡¯ll be dragging you."


    "Suit yourself."


    Without dy, the guards took hold of Frey and dragged him towards the courtroom.


    <i>- Swish!</i>


    "Ugh..."


    As soon as he entered the courtroom, Frey was thrown into the defendant''s seat by the guards, inducing a pain filled groan.


    "Then, we will now begin the trial of Frey Raon Starlight."


    Without any consideration for Frey, the trial began.


    "The criminal Frey has been employing cunning schemes for the past few months..."


    The judge, seated at his bench began exining the situation whilst ring coldly at Frey.


    ""........""


    And there, watching him, were the five main heroines and sub-heroines who had arrived earlier in the courtroom, apanied by many others, including some academy students.


    ".....In order to kill the hero, ''Ruby,'' who was recognized by both the imperial family and the order of knights..."


    Not a single person present looked upon Frey with warmth.


    Everyone felt a sincere hatred for Frey.


    "I-I was scared..."


    "Don''t worry, Hero! I''m here!"


    As Frey scanned the room, he discovered Ruby crying beside Rosewyn.


    "...I admit to everything."


    He clenched his fist tightly and answered.


    "What did you just say?"


    The judge, who had been reciting the charges, asked with wide eyes.


    "Did you not hear me?"


    Frey, with a smirk,


    "Allow me to repeat myself."


    He looked around at everyone who had been ring at him coldly until then and reiterated his statement.


    "I admit to all the charges against me."


    A heavy silence descended upon the courtroom.


    "For the past few months, no... for years, I have been using cunning and evil schemes to try to kill Hero Ruby."


    In such a situation, Frey spoke.


    "Not only that, but I have also robbed countless academy students of their schrship funds, kidnapped children from the market and sold them as ves. And most importantly..."


    While fixing his gaze on the five heroines sitting in the front row of the audience,


    "I tried to sell the empire to the Demon King."


    "You despicable bastard!"


    At that moment, someone in the audience stood up and shouted.


    "I... I should have killed you with my own hands. With my own hands... I should have shed you with my own hands..."


    It was Isolet, who had been Frey''s homeroom teacher for the past few years.


    "Sister, I don''t quite understand what you''re saying... Can you exin slowly¡­?"


    "Don''t you dare call me sister with that filthy mouth!"


    When Frey pleasantly called her sister, Isolet shouted with a disgusted expression.


    "I wouldn''t even be satisfied with tearing you apart! When you receive the death penalty, I will personally slit your throat!"


    "...Your Honor, aren''t you going to intervene when a member of the audience is disrupting the trial?"


    Frey briefly nced at her before calmly addressing the judge.


    "Please call the guards to remove her."


    "You criminal, do you even realize the situation you''re in now..."


    "Until the trial is finalized, I have no reason to be called a criminal by you."


    Hearing this, the judge raised his eyebrows and spoke in a low voice.


    "Ladies and gentlemen of the audience, please remain silent until the trial is concluded."


    "You shouldn¡¯t say that. ''Professor'' Isolet will get agitated."


    As Frey replied whilst frowning, the judge cocked his head.


    "I admit to all charges against me. Do you not understand my confession?"


    "...Defendant."


    "I''m telling you to hurry up and make a decision. I have no intention of bing a clown on disy."


    "........."


    Frey was emitting an atmosphere of exhaustion and fatigue as he spoke, very unlike his usual magnificent yet annoying appearance.


    "Then, uh... Since the criminal has admitted to all charges, I will deliver the verdict."


    Strangely, the judge felt a shiver down his spine as he began to read the prepared verdict, stuttering.


    "The court hereby sentences the defendant, Frey Raon Starlight, to the highest punishment of thew, ''death penalty''..."


    Everyone''s eyes lit up at the sound of ''death penalty.''


    "...It''s my victory, Frey."


    Ruby, whose ruby-colored eyes were shining, muttered to herself while receiving a shoulder massage from Rosewyn, who was seated behind her.


    "In the end, you couldn''t satisfy me either."


    As she finished speaking, the judge raised his gavel, ready to seal his verdict.


    "Wait."


    ".....?"


    But at that very moment, Frey, who had not been wearing a despicable expression for a while, smiled and began heading somewhere.


    "It won¡¯t be the death penalty. Right, na?"


    "...Get lost."


    Soon, Frey arrived in front of na, who was seated in the audience.


    "At that time, you rejected the covenant I had requested... correct?"


    "You withdrew it yourself. Get lost. I don''t want to see your face even for a moment..."


    "So, I still have a chance to use the covenant?"


    "...What?"


    At those words, na frowned.


    "I have a written copy of ancient imperialw."


    Turning his back to na, Frey walked back to the center of the courtroom, pulling out an old book from his pocket, which he had clearly prepared in advance.


    "It''s aw that¡¯s so old, only some of its contents have been recorded and passed down the royal family, but there is a loophole."


    Sneering at the judge and audience, who were quietly staring at the ragged book, Frey spoke.


    "ording to Article 200, Section 7, if a member of the royal family epts the request and withdraws the covenant, the user of the covenant shall be given another chance to use the covenant."


    Upon hearing this, the expressions of those present began to harden.


    "Therefore, I will use my covenant with the royal family once more."


    Frey, who had been smiling tiredly at those people, spoke.


    "Reduce my sentence."


    ".....What?"


    "Using the authority of the royal family, minimize the sentence I will receive in this trial."


    Turning back to look at na, he dered his desire.


    "This is not a suggestion, but an order. The covenant is bound with ancient magic, so you can''t refuse."


    "W-Wait...!"


    "Don''t even think about offsetting it with another covenant. Both the Moonlight family and the Imperial family have already used their respective covenants."


    As soon as Frey finished speaking, silence enveloped the courtroom.


    "I-I''ll do as... he says."


    In that situation, na spoke with a humiliated expression.


    "Then... I will deliver the verdict once again..."


    In the silence, the judge, who had been gritting his teeth, announced the new verdict in a low voice.


    "The criminal, Frey Raon Starlight... will be sentenced to indefinite house arrest..."


    Having finished the verdict, the judge began to grind his teeth so hard that it made a creaking noise.


    "That¡¯s ridiculous!!!"


    "This is a sham!!"


    "Let go! Let me go!!"


    A frenzy was brewing amongst the audience.


    [System Notification for <strong>[Path of False Evil]</strong>!] [The awakening of the <strong>Hero''s Armament</strong> has reached 100 percent!] [The <strong>Final Scenario</strong> is now open!]


    "Phew..."


    Frey, who was staring at the system window that had finally appeared, spoke.


    "This is it."


    He then nced at the people surrounding him, all of which were either swearing at him or pulling out their weapons and charging at him.


    Frey stared at the people whom he loved.


    <strong>[Main Quest: The Final Battle]</strong>


    - Defeat the Demon King and be the savior of the world


    <strong>Reward:</strong> One wish from the Sun God, World Peace.


    "Finally, I''ve made it."


    He then turned his gaze to Ruby, who was slightly flustered.


    "After giving everyone a happy ending..."


    He then murmured quietly to himself in a soulless voice.


    "...I can finally rest."


    The sun that shone upon him was gradually setting.

 Chapter 151: - Unique Ability

    <b>? Unique Ability </b><b>?</b>


    ¡°¡­Excuse me.¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°Could you please prepare breakfast for me?¡±


    A few months had passed since the conclusion of Frey¡¯s trial.


    ¡°You still want to be treated like a noble? You¡¯re even asking me to prepare breakfast when you¡¯ve never made such a request before.¡±


    ¡°¡­Please.¡±


    Following the trial¡¯s verdict, Frey, who had been confined to his mansion, sat down at the dining table and requested his breakfast with a haggard expression from the person in front of him.


    ¡°Sigh¡­¡±


    The one making delicious sandwiches and warm coffee for Frey was not Kania, nor was it any of the servants who had faithfully served the Starlight family for decades.


    ¡°¡­How annoying.¡±


    It was a female knight who had been assigned by the imperial family to monitor Frey. This knight was someone who always gazed upon him with disgust.


    ¡°Well, we won¡¯t be seeing each other anytime soon, so I¡¯ll prepare something special for you.¡±


    She, who never failed to show contempt towards Frey, sighed and walked away.


    ¡°Soon, the final battle between the imperial army and the Demon King¡¯s army will begin. As a proud knight of the imperial order, I must fight.¡±


    ¡°¡­Is that so?¡±


    ¡°Yes. And because the hero, who has been conserving her strength until now, will participate in the battle¡­.We will be able to defeat the Demon King.¡±


    With a cold expression, she raised the corners of her mouth and questioned Frey.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that bad news for you?¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°Are you not the Demon King¡¯s dog?¡±


    The female knight, now abandoning any form of respect, whispered an insult at Frey, who was sitting at the table whilst looking nkly at her.


    ¡°To think you attempted to kill the hero, the sole hope of this empire and of the world¡­. And you continue to live luxuriously in your mansion like a parasite, just feeding.¡±


    ¡°¡­Hmm.¡±


    ¡°Do you even know how many times I¡¯ve wanted to kill you?¡±


    Staring at Frey¡¯s expressionless face, the female knight continued speaking.


    ¡°Not just me, but all the people of the empire must want to kill you. So many have tried to break into the mansion, so you must know that much.¡±


    Completing her rant, the female knight moved away with a disgusted expression.


    ¡°Forget it. There¡¯s no point in talking to someone like you. I¡¯ll prepare yourst breakfast, so don¡¯t worry.¡±


    ¡°¡­Thank you.¡±


    As the female knight was about to leave the room, she stopped after barely hearing Frey¡¯s faint voice.


    ¡°To think you¡¯re thanking me¡­¡±


    Scanning the request written on the paper by Frey, she replied in a cold voice.


    ¡°¡­when I¡¯m preparing yourst meal.¡±


    <i>¨C Bang!!</i>


    With that, she mmed the door shut.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­.¡±


    Quietly looking at the closed door, Frey slowly picked up the newspaper that was lying on the table.


    [Sunrise Newspaper]


    [Is the glorious sun setting on our empire?]


    [Recently, the major battle between the Demon King¡¯s army and the Royal Army resulted in yet another defeat for the Royal Army. The Royal Army, which has never won a single major battle excluding minor skirmishes, has once again proven its ipetence.]


    ¡°Phew.¡±


    Frey let out a faint sigh as he read through the report in the newspaper.


    [Meanwhile, for some reason, the Hero has been in hiding since the invasion of the Demon King¡¯s army began a few months ago, and due to this, some people are voicing that the Hero¡¯s qualifications should be reconsidered¡­]


    ¡°It¡¯s time for the final battle.¡±


    [In response, both the royal family and the Church exined that it was to make thorough preparations. In fact, news has spread that the Hero, who had been conserving her strength until now, will participate in the uing ¡®final battle¡¯¡­]


    ¡°She¡¯s been hiding like a rat, but it seems she¡¯s finally decided to fight?¡±


    Right after Frey¡¯s trial ended, Ruby made various excuses and began a reclusive life.


    Taking advantage of the fact that Frey couldn¡¯t remove his armaments until he awakened them, she headed straight to her mansion.


    As a result, the only thing Frey could do whilst being monitored by various people, and restricted due to the system penalty, was to await the ¡®final battle¡¯.


    ¡°¡­Sigh.¡±


    Consequently, Frey was forced to live an idle life, something he had never been able to experience until now.


    He continued to read the newspaper to alleviate his boredom.


    ¡°They even published this.¡±


    Discovering that the section of the newspaper was filled with assassination requests for him, he muttered whilst grasping his forehead.


    ¡°Shouldn¡¯t they censor this?¡±


    Whilst ming the publisher of the newspaper, he uttered a hollowugh as he muttered to himself.


    ¡°No, that can¡¯t be. It must be a message for me.¡±


    Frey, who had beenughing emptily for a while, suddenly stiffened.


    <i>¨C Thump!</i>


    ¡°Here you go.¡±


    The female knight, who had prepared breakfast at some point, angrily tossed the te of food onto the table.


    ¡°¡­I have something to go do now, so bye.¡±


    As Frey stared nkly at the te that was still vibrating, the female knight quickly left the dining room, as if merely watching him eat would upset her stomach.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Thus, Frey was left alone in the dining room again.


    <i>¨C Swish.</i>


    He quietly reached for the food on the te.


    ¡°Sandwich, and¡­ coffee.¡±


    He then picked up the food, muttering in a monotonous voice.


    ¡°Even the buttered rye bread¡­¡±


    It was the dish that his butler made frequently, as well as the dish that he loved the most during his childhood.


    Frey gazed at the dishes before cautiously taking a bite of the sandwich.


    ¡°¡­Huh.¡±


    However, the taste he expected was not present.


    What normallyprised this meal was crisp cabbage, and salty bacon.


    Warm eggs and a refreshing sauce, apanied by fresh tomatoes.


    Instead of the perfect ingredients that Frey loved,


    ¡°Y-Yuck.¡±


    The sandwich was made with rotting cabbage and soggy bacon.


    Inside it were cold, crumbly eggs, and a paper thin sauce, with withered tomatoes.


    It was disgusting.


    ¡°¡­It¡¯s bitter.¡±


    The glimmer of hope in his eyes faded. Frey took a sip of coffee and sighed as bitterness reced the sweetness he loved, forcing him to stop eating.


    <i>¨C Crunch.</i>


    With a slightly depressed expression, Frey shoved the heavily buttered rye bread into his mouth.


    ¡°Ouch¡­¡±


    Holding his teeth that turned sore from chewing the rye bread, which was harder than a brick, he quietly lowered his head.


    ¡°I wanted to enjoy a slight bit of happiness before the end.¡±


    Bowing his head, he pushed the food in front of him aside and muttered to himself in a faint voice.


    ¡°¡­It was too much to ask for.¡±


    ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    Someone approached Frey as he was about to get up.


    ¡°Aria.¡±


    ¡°Ha.¡±


    Frey turned to look at Aria, who had called out to him. She had shed some of her childishness and began to resemble him more every passing day.


    ¡°You maggot.¡±


    Aria replied with contempt.


    ¡°Why are you crawling out into the dining room again? I told you to stay in your room, you maggot.¡±


    ¡°¡­Sorry.¡±


    ¡°Shut up and go back to your room. It¡¯s nauseating just to look at you.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    With a disgusted expression, Aria red at Frey. Strangely, he began to stare back at her.


    ¡°¡­F***, seriously.¡±


    She spat out a curse mixed with disgust and left the dining room.


    <i>¨C Rumble!! Rumble!!!</i>


    ¡°¡­Ugh.¡±


    Frey, who was staring nkly at her, suddenly widened his eyes as the mansion began to shake.


    [Main Quest: The Final Battle] -The Final Battle has begun!


    -Within 24 hours, defeat the Demon King!


    ¡°Atst.¡±


    The message he had so fervently desired during the past few months finally appeared.


    ¡°The end is near.¡±


    Frey jumped up from his seat the moment he saw the message.


    ¡°It¡¯s finally time to end everything.¡±


    Frey began to run frantically to an unknown location.


    ¡°Finally, finally, finally, finally, finally.¡±


    Wearing a faint smile for the first time after months of depression, he sprinted forward while repeating those words like a mantra.


    However, his trembling voice contrasted greatly from his joyful expression.


    ¡°¡­I won¡¯t be needing¡­¡±


    The ce he had arrived at after running passionately was the entrance leading to the basement of the Starlight Mansion.


    ¡°¡­this magic circle any longer.¡±


    Frey gazed at the powerful barrier that all sessors to the Starlight Family had continued to reinforce in order to prevent intruders.


    <i>¨C Crash!!!</i>


    He drew the sword from the scabbard hanging on his waist, striking it against the barrier.


    ¡°¡­Hoo.¡±


    After driving away therge cloud of dust that had arisen with a few swipes of his hand, Frey took a deep breath and entered the basement.


    ¡°Huff¡­!¡±


    From that moment on, he concentrated all his strength and began to emit ster mana from his body.


    <i>¨C Fizzzz¡­</i>


    The basement was publically known to be full of ves throughout the Empire.


    Not only did the servants believe this as a truth, but even his blood-rted sister Aria had red at him with a disgusted expression when this news was brought to light.


    In reality, the basement was full of nothing but wine barrels and old cheese. Now, a translucent silver barrier was also present.


    <i>¨C O you who seek to awaken the sleeping weapon.</i>


    Frey, who was watching indifferently, cocked his head at the voice that could be heard.


    <i>¨C What do you intend to use this weapon for?</i>


    As the voice questioned him, Frey answered without a moment¡¯s hesitation.


    ¡°¡­To rest.¡±


    And then, silence fell for a moment in the basement.


    <i>¨C You have spoken the truth. You may take the Hero¡¯s Armament.</i>


    After a long time passed and the voice had finished speaking, armaments began to emerge from the magic circle engraved in the center of the basement.


    A sparkling ster sword, armor, helmet, and wrist guards.


    After discovering these various items neatly arranged in the center of the basement, Frey acted quickly.


    ¡°Heave-ho.¡±


    He stoically began to put them on.


    <i>¨C Swish¡­</i>


    Frey continued to equip the Hero¡¯s Armament thatfortably fit his body as soon as they made contact with him.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Whilst muttering, Frey left the basement.


    ¡°Lord Frey! Have you been well all this time?¡±


    However, the moment he left the basement, someone entered his sight.


    ¡°¡­Dmir Khan.¡±


    ¡°Yes, at your service. Your loyal servant, Dmir Khan.¡±


    The one who called himself Frey¡¯s servant was the former second-inmand of the Demon King¡¯s army, Dmir Khan.


    ¡°As you may have noticed, we are on the verge ofunching a full-scale attack. No, perhaps it might have already begun.¡±


    ¡°¡­Is that so?¡±


    ¡°Yes, and during the historic moment when we conquer the imperial pce¡­ Shouldn¡¯t you, Lord Frey, lead our army? If you just follow me¡­¡±


    Frey maintained a soulless expression despite Dmir Khan¡¯s presence.


    ¡°What do you have there?¡±


    ncing at the limp Aria and the knight that Dmir Khan was holding, Frey questioned him.


    ¡°Ah, these guys.¡±


    Dmir Khan answered casually, as if it were nothing to him.


    ¡°They attacked me when I arrived at the mansion, so I subdued them.¡±


    ¡°Frey¡­! You bastard¡­! In the end, in the end!! You really were with the Demon King¡¯s army¡­!!¡±


    ¡°¡­I should have just killed you.¡±


    ring coldly at Aria, who reacted fiercely to his words, and the knight grumbling with rage, Dmir Khan spoke.


    ¡°I will spare Lady Aria¡¯s life, as she is Lord Frey¡¯s sister. However¡­ there seems to be no need to keep this pathetic knight alive.¡±


    Whilst speaking in a cold voice, he reached out to the knight.


    ¡°May the glory of the imperial family¡­be eternal.¡±


    The knight, sensing her impending death, closed her eyes tightly and murmured to herself.


    ¡°By the way, where did you get that armor¡­..¡±


    Dmir Khan¡¯s question, while in the middle of reaching out to the female knight, was suddenly cut off.


    Even after a considerable period of time had passed, the sentence was not given a conclusion.


    <i>¨C Rumble¡­</i>


    ¡°Uh?¡±


    A puzzled expression formed on the knight¡¯s face as she slightly opened her eyes and saw Dmir Khan¡¯s head on the ground. At that sight, her face was drained of color.


    ¡°Br-Brother?¡±


    ¡°¡­Heave!¡±


    It was then that the female knight discovered Frey, who was emitting a fierce aura in front of her.


    ¡°Uh, uh¡­ uh¡­ uh¡­¡±


    It was not the listless Frey she had despised and hated.


    The knight stared at Frey, who was exuding such a sinister aura it wouldn¡¯t be an exaggeration to call him a demon who had walked out of hell.


    ¡°Pl-Please spare¡­ me.¡±


    Without realizing it, she begged for her life.


    <i>¨C Shing.</i>


    ¡°Ah, ugh. Ugh?¡±


    ncing at her, Frey drew his sword.


    ¡°Pl-Please¡­ I beg you¡­¡±


    Frey aimed his sword at the panicked knight, who was now pleading with him, her hands sped together.


    ¡°¡­Hic.¡±


    He forcefully raised the sword and then swung it down upon the knight.


    <i>¨C Thump.</i>


    ¡°B-brother?¡±


    Instead of the sharp edge, Frey struck her with the blunted side of the de.


    ¡°¡­..Aria.¡±


    Frey gazed emotionlessly at the unconscious knight.


    ¡°B-Brother? Did you¡­ save us? But why¡­¡±


    ¡°Stay here and rest for a while.¡±


    He said this to Aria, who stared nkly at him and started hastily asking questions.


    ¡°Wait! What¡¯s going on¡­¡±


    <i>¨C Fwoosh!!</i>


    ¡°¡­Ah.¡±


    Having knocked out his sister, Aria, who was someone he had to protect, Frey spoke to himself erratically.


    ¡°Calm down, I need to calm down¡­¡±


    He held onto his trembling hand while ncing down at the two women.


    ¡°You¡¯ve endured well. It¡¯s okay, Frey. You just need to do this with the other heroines during the final battle.¡±


    He painfully murmured to himself.


    ¡°¡­I can¡¯t afford a Retry over a trivial mistake when I¡¯vee this far.¡±


    Having calmed himself, Frey left the Starlight Mansion with a stoic expression and began heading towards the final battle, prepared to settle his ill-fated rtionship with the Demon King.


    For some reason, the sunlight that day was unusually weak.


    ***


    Meanwhile, during the same time.


    ¡°What is¡­ going on?¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°R-Retry?¡±


    Whilst observing Frey heading towards the final battle alongside the other main heroines and the translucent Frey, Irina questioned Ferloche.


    ¡°Why would Frey say that word?¡±


    Irina asked that question to Ferloche, who had a cold expression on her face.


    ¡°Retry? What is that?¡±


    ¡°¡­Retry? It¡¯s the first time I¡¯ve heard that word.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­?¡±


    Frey and the other main heroines were puzzled upon hearing that word.


    ¡°Of course Frey would say that.¡±


    Ferloche, who had been guiding everyone until then, nced at them and continued.


    ¡°After all, the ¡®Retry¡¯ ability that I possess is¡­¡±


    ncing at the translucent Frey, who had his head cocked in confusion, she continued speaking.


    ¡°¡­something that used to be Frey¡¯s unique ability.¡±

 Chapter 152: - Final Scheme

    <b>? Final Scheme </b><b>?</b>


    ¡°Hoo.¡±


    Whilst bowing his head, Frey emitted a short sigh before gazing upwards.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­.¡±


    The Demon Army, their numbers so vast that it was impossible to count, fixated their gazes at him.


    ¡°Everyone, focus.¡±


    Frey, who had been slowly scanning the massive Demon Army, began to speak with a chilly, cold undertone.


    ¡°The story I¡¯m about to share is of such significance that it won¡¯t be excessive even if I repeat it multiple times. So, etch it deeply into your minds. If anyone dares to act out of line, they should be prepared to face my wrath.¡±


    Frey, who seemed so delicate and fatigued that a mere touch could make him crumble, uttered these words.


    ¡°Do you understand?¡±


    ¡°¡­..Yes.¡±


    The Demon Army sprawled like ants across the expanse of heaven and earth, as they mechanically responded to Frey.


    ¡°From now on, we will attack the Imperial Pce.¡±


    Addressing the Demon Army, Frey continued.


    ¡°d in the armor that the Hero once used to protect the empire a thousand years ago, I will bring down the very same empire.¡±


    Donned in the Hero¡¯s Armament, Frey dered serenely.


    ¡°The magic circle that will be used to kill the Princess and rule the world¡­ will be activated in the sky above the empire.¡±


    As Frey spoke, pointing to the sky of the Imperial Pce, the army of demons all raised their weapons towards the sky.


    As if they were golems, they moved in unison without wasting any movement.


    The Demon Army fixed their gazes on Frey once more, having transformed into war machines entirely devoted to executing hismands.


    ¡°The ones going into the final battle include myself, thebat executives, and strategist Lemerno.¡±


    From a raised tform, Frey, who had been surveying the Demon Army, pointed toward thebat executives behind him whilst giving his orders.


    ¡°My loyal subordinates! Today, you shall bear witness to the final sunset¡­.and the ascent of the ck sun.¡±


    ¡°Woww!!¡±


    Frey received thunderous apuse as he descended from the tform with his hands in his pockets, and began leading his subordinates toward a tent.


    ¡°¡­Young Master Frey.¡±


    Frey, who had wanted to check his n alongside his executives onest time before advancing to the Imperial Pce, furrowed his brow upon seeing Lemerno¡¯s grave expression.


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°I have something to say.¡±


    ¡°¡­..?¡±


    Lemerno, who had been staring at Frey, spoke simply.


    ¡°Surrender.¡±


    Her expression was cold as she spoke.


    ¡°Surrender? What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°Why did you kill Dmir Khan at your mansion today?¡±


    As Frey questioned her with aposed expression, Lemerno inquired back in a cold voice.


    ¡°He tried to rebel. So, I executed him.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t lie. I saw the whole situation.¡±


    ¡°You saw it?¡±


    ¡°You didn¡¯t even detect the surveince magic tool I casted on the mansion. You may be the most powerful being in the world, but your intelligence iscking.¡±


    Lemerno looked towards the bewilderedbat executives standing behind him and said,


    ¡°Right now, I¡¯ve blocked any noise of this conversation with my magic.¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡±


    ¡°Yes, and I have also cast Absolute Obedience Magic on myself.¡±


    ¡°So, what is this all about?¡±


    In response to Frey¡¯s inquiry, Lemerno¡¯s lips curled into a smile.


    ¡°It¡¯s simple. It is so that I can execute my ns to control you.¡±


    Saying this, Lemerno ced a rather familiar piece of paper on the desk.


    ¡°It¡¯s the worn-out document you always carry with you. You thought of the text as something only you could read, but weren¡¯t you too careless?¡±


    ¡°How did you get your hands on that? I¡¯m sure I was keeping it safe.¡±


    ¡°Did you think I, the strategist of the Demon Army, couldn¡¯t secretly steal an unprotected piece of paper without anti-duplication magic from you, who is only strong yet ignorant?¡±


    Frowning, Lemerno continued to speak with his arms crossed.


    ¡°After copying and analyzing the characters, I found out that the characters matched those on the relics of the Western Continent that the Hero left a thousand years ago.¡±


    ¡°So?¡±


    ¡°Ipared and scrutinized them. For years. I endured sleepless nights and endless days.¡±


    Lemerno, who made a slightly tired expression, pointed to the dark circles under her eyes.


    ¡°So, after years of difficult analysis, I finally found out.¡±


    ¡°What did you find out?¡±


    ¡°That you are a ¡®False Evil,¡¯ subject to a ¡®Penalty¡¯ if discovered, and most importantly¡­¡±


    She smirked and delivered the final blow.


    ¡°¡­that you might be ¡®pretending¡¯ to be the Demon King.¡±


    Frey couldn¡¯t help but chuckle as he looked at Lemerno, who had put considerable emphasis on the phrase ¡®might be.¡¯


    ¡°From the way you¡¯re talking, it seems that you really have Absolute Obedience Magic cast on you, huh?¡±


    ¡°Yes, as I said earlier, I cast Absolute Obedience Magic on myself to ensure I don¡¯t believe anything about you withoutplete certainty. And, of course, to avoid your detection.¡±


    ¡°Is that possible?¡±


    ¡°It is. The Demon King herself has verified the enchantment.¡±


    ¡°The Demon King?¡±


    As Frey tilted his head, Lemerno¡¯s expression turned proud.


    ¡°If the Hero was pretending to be a Demon King¡­ who do you think the Demon King was pretending to be?¡±


    ¡°¡­Ha.¡±


    ¡°Based on that spection, I discreetly approached the Hero after ordering myself to not believe anything about the Hero with certainty¡­ Finally, I was able to meet my true master, the one I should serve.¡±


    ¡°So, you¡¯re saying you¡¯ve been a spy for the Demon King all this time?¡±


    As Frey asked this.


    ¡°That¡¯s right, so just surrender.¡±


    Lemerno, who had been wearing a cold expression, ordered Frey¡¯s surrender once again.


    ¡°Surrender?¡±


    ¡°Yes, surrender. If you don¡¯t, I will unveil your true identity to thebat executives behind you.¡±


    She pulled out a scroll from his possession and continued.


    ¡°I have already prepared a video scroll containing evidence that you are actually the Hero.¡±


    ¡°Video scroll? What is that?¡±


    ¡°Without ripping or touching it, the video will be transmitted directly to the brain of the person I choose in less than a second.¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡±


    As Frey groaned upon hearing this, Lemerno spoke to him with a cold expression.


    ¡°The supposedly real Demon King has made a proposal to you, the Hero.¡±


    ¡°A proposal¡­¡±


    ¡°The proposal is to surrender and be her ally, thus not only sparing your life, but also allowing you to rule the world together.¡±


    Frey briefly chuckled before responding.


    ¡°What if I refuse?¡±


    At that, Lemerno opened her mouth with a disbelieving expression.


    ¡°Um¡­ this is the ¡®benevolence¡¯ that the Demon King is bestowing upon you. You have no other choice.¡±


    ¡°Do I really have no choice?¡±


    ¡°Sigh¡­ I guess words won¡¯t do.¡±


    However, as Frey calmly crossed his legs, Lemerno¡¯s annoyance showed on her face.


    ¡°Once you receive at least one penalty, your thoughts might change, right?¡±


    Saying that, Lemerno raised his hand to the magic scroll and began to look at Frey with a triumphant expression.


    ¡°¡­Huh?¡±


    However, for some reason, Frey was fine.


    ¡°What-what is it?¡±


    ¡°This is¡­¡±


    With a slightly pitying tone, Frey looked at the perplexed Lemerno and spoke.


    ¡°¡­How a duckling trying to imitate a phoenix will end up as.¡±


    At Frey¡¯s words, Lemerno began panicking, sensing that something was amiss.


    ¡°What¡­ What is it? Why?¡±


    She quickly looked at the otherbat executives and fiddled with the scroll.


    ¡°¡±¡­¡­¡­.¡±¡±


    They were just standing nkly inside the tent.


    ¡°Are you wondering why the situation turned out like this?¡±


    Frey, who had been quietly watching the scene, slowly rose from his seat.


    ¡°W-What did you do to thebat executives?¡±


    Frey, who looked at Lemerno starting to sweat, replied with a cold voice.


    ¡°¡­What¡¯s the use of revealing the truth to those who are already dead?¡±


    As he said that, Frey withdrew his hand from his pocket, where he had been fiddling with the ¡®Stone of Domination.¡¯


    <i> Thump¡­!</i>


    At that moment, thebat executives who had been moving vividly, copsed in unison.


    ¡°How-how did you¡­?¡±


    ¡°Do you know about the ¡®Ordeal¡¯ if you saw the prophecy?¡±


    ¡°¡­Ordeal?¡±


    ¡°Oh, it seems you haven¡¯t interpreted everything.¡±


    Observing Lumerno¡¯s bewildered expression, Frey started speaking.


    ¡°That¡¯s one of the reasons for your defeat.¡±


    Frey began to tell the story with a smile.


    ¡°You may not know, but the ¡®Fourth Ordeal¡¯ of the System¡­ targets people who ¡®worry¡¯ about me.¡±


    ¡°What, what do you mean¡­¡±


    ¡°Making the entire Demon Army ¡®worry¡¯ about me, as I pretended to be the Demon King, was a piece of cake.¡±


    ¡°¡­..!¡±


    Although she didn¡¯t know what the ¡®Fourth Ordeal¡¯ was, Lemerno, the sole individual who could somewhat challenge Serena¡¯s intelligence, realized what had happened.


    ¡°Ah, ahh¡­¡±


    From Frey¡¯s tone and context, as well as the word ¡®System,¡¯ she could roughly infer the sequence of events.


    ¡°Ah, ahhh¡­¡±


    It would have been better if she couldn¡¯t infer it.


    ¡°¡±¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±¡±


    She ran out of the tent with a slim hope of staying alive. However, she was met with countless members of the Demon King¡¯s army staring at her with soulless expressions. Seeing this, she had no choice but to understand what was happening.


    ¡°After that, it¡¯s been simple. The Demon Army, which had be worried about me, was all swept up in the ¡®Fourth Ordeal¡¯ and, as a result, couldn¡¯t ovee the ordeal and was turned into ¡®monsters.''¡±


    ¡°M-monsterization¡­¡±


    Frey, appearing behind Lemerno, rested his hand on her shoulder, further driving the point home.


    ¡°Of course, you weren¡¯t swept up in the ordeal because you were the only one who ¡®doubted¡¯ me.¡±


    Saying that, Frey looked at Lemerno¡¯s increasingly pale face and continued.


    ¡°At that time, you were preupied withparing the prophecy I deliberately leaked with thenguage of the Western Continent.¡±


    ¡°You deliberately¡­ leaked it?¡±


    ¡°Furthermore, you were busy executing my orders and conspiring with the ¡®Demon King impersonating a Hero.¡¯ That¡¯s probably why you didn¡¯t notice anything odd about the rest of the army.¡±


    As those words registered, Lemerno¡¯s mouth gaped open, and Frey extracted the ¡®Stone of Domination¡¯ from his pocket.


    ¡°Well, there¡¯s also the fact that I¡¯ve been masterfully controlling the Demon Army with the ¡®Stone of Domination¡¯ until now.¡±


    ¡°No way! With the mental power of a mere human¡­ that¡¯s impossible!¡±


    ¡°¡­The mental power of a mere human?¡±


    Hearing Lemerno¡¯s words, Frey let out a hollowugh.


    ¡°It was so easy that it made me yawn.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no way! It¡¯s beyond a mere human¡¯s mental capacity to control that many monsterized members of the Demon Army¡­!¡±


    ¡°¡­I¡¯m not a mere human. I¡¯m the culmination of countless regressions and endless experience.¡±


    After Frey¡¯s exnation, Lemerno was dumbfounded.


    ¡°By the way, do you want to know something interesting?¡±


    ¡°¡­..?¡±


    Lemerno, who had been desperately analyzing the meaning of what Frey had just said, cocked her head as she observed Frey speaking to her in a mocking tone.


    ¡°Absolute Obedience Magic can¡¯t be cast on oneself.¡±


    ¡°¡­What?¡±


    Her eyes widened at Frey¡¯s response.


    ¡°That¡¯s absurd! I definitely cast the magic on myself! The Demon King even confirmed that ¡®Absolute Obedience Magic¡¯ was cast on me¡­!¡±


    ¡°The former Demon King who invented the magic, the current Demon King, the Tower Master, and even Irina at her prime, all of whom could use ¡®Absolute Obedience Magic,¡¯ never once casted the magic on themselves.¡±


    As Lemerno protested vehemently, Frey remained unfazed while calmly exining.


    ¡°There was no reason to cast Absolute Obedience Magic on their own self.¡±


    ¡°Then¡­ how do you know that it isn¡¯t possible?¡±


    ¡°I tried it on myself.¡±


    At Frey¡¯s overly simple answer, Lemerno¡¯s eyes momentarily went nk.


    ¡°I was tired of regressing constantly and tried to cast magic on myself to suppress my emotions¡­ but it didn¡¯t work.¡±


    Frey continued to speak with a sullen expression as Lemerno hastily asked him.


    ¡°How can you use ¡®Absolute Obedience Magic¡¯? It¡¯s absurd to¡­!¡±


    ¡°¡­I don¡¯t remember the details, but I learned how to use it around the middle of my regressions. Of course, I lost interest after realizing I could only cast it on one person.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve heard you mentioning regressions, but what exactly¡­ No, wait. How can you, a swordsman, use magic¡­?¡±


    ¡°I can use magic because of a magical vein in the forest near my house. It¡¯s something that I discovered early on in my regressions.¡±


    Watching Frey answer bluntly with a soulless voice, Lemerno racked her brain.


    ¡°¡­Huh?¡±


    She soon reached a conclusion.


    ¡°If¡­ if what you¡¯re saying is true¡­ then what is the ¡®Absolute Obedience Magic¡¯ that¡¯s cast on me?¡±


    At the terrifying conclusion that sent chills down her spine, Lemerno questioned Frey.


    ¡°If you can¡¯t cast Absolute Obedience Magic on yourself¡­ then what on earth is cast on me?!¡±


    ¡°¡­Haven¡¯t you noticed it already?¡±


    Looking at her, Frey calmly answered.


    ¡°The Absolute Obedience Magic that¡¯s cast on you is the one I cast.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­!!!¡±


    ¡°The orders you thought you cast on yourself were actually the orders I gave you.¡±


    ¡°¡­Ah.¡±


    ¡°Since I gave you themand, ¡®Believe that the person who cast the Absolute Obedience Magic is yourself¡¯, you had no choice but to be mistaken.¡±


    Lemerno was stupefied.


    ¡°To begin with, there¡¯s no way a bitch like you could possibly wield magic that only the most powerful could use.¡±


    Frey gazed at Lemerno, who had copsed to the ground in shock.


    ¡°Do you understand now? From the beginning, both you and the Demon King have been dancing on the palm of my hands.¡±


    Frey drove the final nail in the coffin with a cold expression.


    ¡°You stupid duck.¡±


    ¡°Pl-please spare me.¡±


    From that moment on, Lemerno began to beg with a frightened expression.


    ¡°I¡¯ll do a-anything, you want me to do.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°When everything is over, I¡¯ll offer you my intelligence. Then, won¡¯t you be able to live a little happier for the rest of your life? And, if you want, I¡¯ll even offer my body¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­I didn¡¯t expect to hear this line again.¡±


    Looking at her, Frey said,


    ¡°You should have left the children alone.¡±


    Drawing a sword from his waist,


    ¡°Sacrificing countless children to awaken the Demon King with a sacrificial magic circle. That was your work, wasn¡¯t it?¡±


    ¡°Ah, aah¡­¡±


    Frey whispered coldly.


    ¡°Even I, who caused countless atrocities in countless timelines¡­ never once touched a child.¡±


    And at the next moment,


    Lemerno¡¯s neck sailed through the air.


    ¡°With this, yourst scheme has failed, Demon King.¡±


    Frey, who had been standing still in the blood-stained tent, seared the image into his brain.


    ¡°¡­Imand every member of the Demon Amy.¡±


    Frey spoke again whilst manipting the army with the ¡®Stone of Domination.¡¯


    ¡°After the battle ends, be powerless.¡±


    He had already identified and isted those with extenuating circumstances, or those with a chance for redemption.


    Frey observed the group of demons that remained, the very personification of ughter and evil itself.


    ¡°Follow me.¡±


    Soon after, he addressed the monsterizedbat executives.


    ¡°We need to go to the Imperial Pce for the ¡®Final Battle.''¡±


    Frey pointed towards the Imperial Pce, which was directly ahead of them.


    .


    .


    .


    ¡°¡­..Hm.¡±


    Frey, who had arrived at the entrance of the Imperial Pce, saw some familiar faces.


    ¡°Frey Raon Starlight.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°¡­Our mortal enemy.¡±


    Lined up in front of the nervous royal knights were the sub-heroines.


    ¡°We will hold you back until the Hero¡¯s awakening isplete.¡±


    As Frey stared back at the sub-heroines who were coldly ring at him, he gave an order.


    ¡°Subdue them.¡±


    He instructed the monsterizedbat executives standing behind him.


    ¡°Do not kill or injure them.¡±


    And so, the ¡®Final Battle¡¯ began.

 Chapter 153: - End of a Long Journey

    <b>? End of a Long Journey ?</b>


    ¡°Y-You shall not pass!¡±


    Roswyn firmly stood in the way of Frey, blocking the sole entrance into the pce. Her challenge carried an icy tone.


    ¡°I will never let you get to where the Hero is.¡±


    ¡°¡­Sigh.¡±


    ¡°I will stop you, even if it costs me my life.¡±


    In response to this, Frey sighed and slowly turned his head to look behind him.


    <i> Kwang! Kwang!</i>


    Intense battles raged in every area of the once beautiful pce garden.


    ¡°Grrr¡­ ohhh¡­¡±


    Thebat executives watched the sub-heroines with lifeless eyes as they battled fiercely, the contrast creating an eerie dichotomy.


    ¡°It¡¯s dangerous!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll handle these bastards! Hurry, we have to stop Frey¡­!¡±


    The sub-heroines facing them unexpectedly put up a strong fight, each effectively utilizing their own abilities.


    From the rear, Arianne set up a protective barrier, while Lulu used magic to analyze the enemies and advise the others.


    Meanwhile, in the center, Aishi casted ice magic towards the enemies with a cold expression.


    And finally, at the vanguard, the youngest pdin of the academy boosted the team¡¯s vitality and stamina while fending off enemy attacks.


    ¡°¡­How impressive.¡±


    After nkly staring at them, Frey let out a bitterugh before turning his gaze back to Roswyn.


    ¡°Move aside, Roswyn.¡±


    Frey spoke with a detached expression.


    ¡°Uh, I¡¯m sorry, but¡­¡±


    Roswyn, frowning at Frey, started talking with a disgusted expression.


    ¡°¡­Can you not call me by my name? Or actually, can you not call me at all? Just hearing you say my name makes me shudder with goosebumps. Oh, it also makes me feel like throwing up, you little piece of shit.¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡±


    ¡°Ugh, it¡¯s the absolute worst. It really distresses me.¡±


    Roswyn, who loved the Hero more than anyone else and despised Frey, muttered with a sullen face as she looked at the girls fighting hard behind Frey.


    ¡°I should have just fought the executives over there. Why did I take on the gatekeeper role?


    If I could have fought without having to see your disgusting face, it would have been great.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Frey¡¯s hands trembled slightly as he listened to her muttering. His strength was amplified by the Hero¡¯s Armor he wore.


    ¡°You¡¯re doing all kinds of bullshit, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    Roswyn remarked, her exasperation clear as she observed Frey¡¯s trembling hands.


    ¡°Just hurry up and attack, you disgusting maggot.¡±


    Clenching her fist, Roswyn took abat stance.


    ¡°I will kill you with my own hands and offer your head to the Hero.¡±


    Frey, whose hands had been trembling until then, muttered with a desperate expression as he stood in front of Roswyn.


    ¡°Remember. I have to control my strength before I reach the Demon King.¡±


    ¡°You trash, what are you doing standing there without attacking¡­¡±


    ¡°Shut up.¡±


    With a menacing aura, Frey cut off Roswyn¡¯s provocations, his focus unwavering.


    ¡®¡­Concentrate.¡¯


    As he drew his sword from his waistband, he was trying to focus to the point of using something akin to self-hypnosis.


    ¡®If I make a mistake even once, I have to Retry. That is something I cannot afford to do likest time.¡¯


    ¡°Hyah!¡±


    Roswyn, unable to bear the standoff any longer,unched an attack at Frey.


    <i> Fwwoosh!!!</i>


    Roswyn¡¯s powerful strike met its end all too easily, dispelled by Frey¡¯s single-armed block.


    ¡°¡­Huh?¡±


    <i> Fwooooosh!!!</i>


    A momentter, Frey swung his sword at the flustered Roswyn in a counterattack.


    ¡°Good.¡±


    Pushing aside the unconscious Roswyn, he muttered to himself as he finally stepped into the pce.


    ¡°Let¡¯s keep going.¡±


    .


    .


    .


    <i> ¡°I¡¯m going crazy.¡±</i>


    Frey, who had defeated Roswyn and entered the pce, was still muttering to himself in a soulless voice.


    <i> ¡°What¡¯s going on¡­¡±</i>


    The ¡®Translucent Frey¡¯ followed, observing with a bewildered expression.


    <i> ¡°How could this¡­¡±</i>


    Just as he was about to start panicking due to the iprehensible events he had witnessed up to this point, the ¡®Translucent Frey¡¯ was suddenly pushed by someone behind him, causing him to fall down to where Frey¡¯s physical body was.


    <i> ¡°¡­Ugh!¡±</i>


    <i> Shaaaa¡­</i>


    At that moment, the two versions of Frey began to merge.


    <i> ¡°¡­Ferloche? What are you-?¡±</i>


    Frey attempted to say something to the ¡®Translucent Ferloche¡¯ who had pushed him. The main heroines had simrly pale expressions amidst this strange phenomenon,


    <i> ¡°I-I am¡­¡±</i>


    But before he could finish his words, they hadpletely merged.


    <i> ¡°Do you hear me, Frey?¡±</i>


    After the merged Frey briefly tilted his head, he began to walk again inside the pce once more.


    <i> ¡°From now on, please proceed with the ordeal by integrating with the Frey from this time.¡±</i>


    With a tender expression, the translucent Ferloche spoke as she gazed at the merged Frey.


    <i> ¡°That way, you¡¯ll be able to understand your ¡®true¡¯ feelings¡­¡±</i>


    Her voice began to tremble slightly.


    <i> ¡°¡­and you¡¯ll finally be able to judge us properly.¡±</i>


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    ¡°Frey.¡±


    After walking for a while, a familiar voice reached my ears.


    ¡°Stop right there.¡±


    I slowly lifted my head, only to see many familiar faces before my eyes.


    Kania the Dark Magician. Irina the Archmage. Princess na, Saintess Ferloche, and even Serena the Chancellor.


    They had talked with more familiarity in the past. Now, they only looked at me in contempt. But it¡¯s fine now. After all, nothing mattered anymore.


    My heart no longer held the capacity to love them or myself.


    <i> Kwooooong!!!</i>


    As soon as I ignored the warning from Ferloche, the onught began.


    ¡°¡­Ugh.¡±


    The attacks were executed with unwavering determination. It was a determination that it would strike true, even despite the ¡®Hero¡¯s Armor¡¯ that I was wearing.


    As I watched their iing attacks, filled to the brim with the desire to kill me, I could only make a tired smile.


    ¡°¡­This regression might just be a sess.¡±


    <i> Shaaaa¡­</i>


    In the midst of this, a dark energy surged in front of me.


    It seemed like the first attack to reach me was Kania¡¯s dark magic.


    ¡°Kania, it¡¯s been a while.¡±


    ¡°Shut up.¡±


    She was often the ¡®first¡¯ to realize my true identity throughout the countless regressions I had experienced.


    During the early stages of his regression, she was my sole supporter and confidant.


    ¡°I still miss the sandwiches you used to make.¡±


    ¡°I still regret not poisoning those, so shut that mouth of yours.¡±


    However, as the rounds repeated, I quickly started to realize that I had grown far too reliant on her.


    So, in order to grow more in the future, even if it was just a minuscule amount, I had to let her go.


    <i> Shaaaaaaa¡­!</i>


    <i> Fzzzzing¡­!</i>


    And so, she transformed from being my closest confidant and ally¡­


    <strong><b>Into Kania the Dark Magician, my tormenter who wielded curses and poison.</b></strong>


    -Crackle¡­!


    When I split Kania¡¯s dark magic with ster mana, mes surged through the gap that it made.


    Judging by that, the second attack to reach me was probably Irina¡¯s magic.


    ¡°Everyone, step back. I¡¯ll use my ultimate move.¡±


    In my past cycles, if Kania was the first to realize my true identity, Irina was often the second.


    Thanks to this pattern, I was able to gain an overwhelming advantage by preventing her from using the ¡¯12 o¡¯clock Curse¡¯ and enlisting her as an ally. She was the one who gave the wings to my tiger as I could wield overwhelming firepower using her from the very start of every regression.


    ¡°Irina, I¡¯ve heard that the empire isn¡¯t producing much Puppy Lovegrass these days. I¡¯ve heard that the Hero is gathering it to use as a potion ingredient¡­¡±


    ¡°Ferloche, protect me. This magic is simr to your ¡®Blessing of the Sun God¡¯. It has to be activated up close.¡±


    However, Irina often got injured during the process of helping me.


    It was a natural result, as she always had to fight against powerful enemies because of my reliance on her strength.


    ¡°Haaaaaaah!!!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s useless.¡±


    After the 100th regression of her shattering into pieces in front of my very eyes, I resigned myself to the fact that she could not stay with me, no matter how reliable of apanion she was.


    ¡°Wh-why did the attack¡­?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s simple. I¡¯m just stronger than that attack.¡±


    And so, she went from being my best fighter and childhood friend¡­


    <strong>To Irina the Archmage, my murderer who casted overwhelming magic.</strong>


    <i> Fzzzz¡­ Fzzz¡­</i>


    ¡°I¡¯ve gathered enough sr mana! I¡¯ll join in too!¡±


    Just when I had managed to block Irina¡¯s ultimate magic with a trick I found in my many regressions, this time, it was na that charged at me, enveloped in sr mana.


    It seemed that the third attack aimed at me woulde from na.


    ¡°You, who leeched off the Sunrise Empire. You are the source of all evil. You are scum! I will kill you and throw your body into the sewers. Prepare yourself.¡±


    na, the most aggressive and violent among the main heroines who were currently trying to kill me, was the one who suffered the most from guilt when she discovered my true identity.


    ¡°na, do you remember the covenant we made back then?¡±


    ¡°Shut up! I overwrote that bullshit when I used Serena¡¯s covenant. Don¡¯t you dare attempt to deceive me with that filthy tongue. You¡¯re even worse than a demon, you disgusting human.¡±


    Her guilt festered day by day, eventually transforming her into a small canary that sang on my shoulder.


    ¡°How pathetic, to challenge me with such skills.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll challenge you a hundred, no, a thousand times more. Ultimately, I¡¯ll be the one to bring you down.¡±


    Therefore, I decided to never let her discover the truth.


    The eyes of the canary quietly curled up on my shoulder was utterly maddening.


    Even for me, who had be unable to feel genuine emotions, it was a traumatic sight.


    The girl who once exchanged a shy smile with me, as we promised to serve each other for eternity¡­


    <strong><b>Had be Princess na, my oppressor who burdened my ns with her imperial authority.</b></strong>


    ¡°I¡¯ll help you, Your Highness.¡±


    As I evaded na¡¯s attack and knocked her down, I found Serena standing in my way.


    It seemed that Serena would be the fourth heroine to attack me.


    ¡°¡­Die.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s nice to see you being so direct. Some things never change.¡±


    No long description would do justice when it came to Serena.


    In almost all of my regressions, she had died loving me.


    <i> Swoooooosh¡­</i>


    But did you know? That love can be poison if it¡¯s too strong?


    In order to learn how to deceive Serena wlessly, I had no choice but to invest about half of my regressions that I have experienced so far.


    It was the only way for me, a mere hard worker, to deceive Serena¡¯s intelligence.


    ¡°Serena, can¡¯t you see that the oue of this battle is already determined?¡±


    ¡°You mean the oue where I sessfully buy time for the Hero?¡±


    After countless regressions, I was finally able to sessfully deceive Serena. However, I eventually came to resent her as well.


    And so, my first love, my fianc¨¦e, and the girl I could have given my everything to¡­


    <strong><b>Became Serena the Chancellor, my biggest disruptor who administered her intelligence like a scalpel, giving me the most trouble out of everyone.</b></strong>


    ¡°Everyone, let¡¯s attack all at once!!¡±


    As I was defending against Serena¡¯s now-familiar attack pattern, Ferloche, who was in the back, raised her voice.


    It seemed like the final attack would be a collective one,unched by all of them together.


    ¡°I will use the Blessing of the Sun God to attack, so na, please join me in closebat. Irina and Kania provide rear support, and Serena, please devise the next strategy.¡±


    Ferloche was often the leader of the main heroines in almost every round. It wasn¡¯t an exaggeration to say she was my arch-nemesis.


    Her unique charisma, sharp intuition, and overwhelming power¡­ made it easy for her to rally everyone who wanted to bring me down.


    ¡°Ferloche, how does it feel to be the Hero¡¯s bitch?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m simply following the will of the Sun God, but personally, I¡¯m very happy to finally see your end.¡±


    Ferlouche had always tried to rehabilitate me until the very end, so I didn¡¯t feel particrly resentful towards her.


    Her power was so overwhelming that I was often left helpless.


    I was killed by her numerous times, failing each regression when I faced her. So, I memorized her attack patterns when using Blessing of the Sun God, even as my head was blown to pieces, and analyzed the weaknesses of her Protection of the Sun God.


    And so, my dear friend who once came to my house every day to try to fix me¡­


    <strong><b>Became Saintess Ferloche, my arch-nemesis who led all the other heroines to hunt me like a dog.</b></strong>


    ¡°Urrraaaaaah!!!¡±


    As I blocked each of their attacks while briefly reminiscing about the past, all five of them finally began to charge at me.


    ¡°Phew.¡±


    Gazing at them, I swung my sword and spun to dodge the first of their attacks.


    ¡®Hold on for just a bit longer.¡¯


    Just before they all reached me, I reiterated my resolve.


    ¡®This is the final hurdle.¡¯


    ¡®¡­Now, it¡¯s time to end it all.¡¯


    And a momentter, my sword sliced through the air, the surroundings shrieking at the force of my blow.


    ***


    ¡°¡­Hm.¡±


    After looking at the Hero¡¯s Sword, which sparkled in the sunlight streaming through the window, I slowly sheathed it.


    ¡°It was a sess.¡±


    All five heroines surrounding me had copsed to the floor, unconscious.


    ¡®Well, it¡¯s only natural.¡¯


    The Hero¡¯s Sword was a weapon so powerful that it would enable me to fight against the Demon King when even all the main heroines and Ibined wouldn¡¯t be enough. If the weapon wasn¡¯t able to do even this much, it would render my goal impossible.


    However, there was something that slightly bothered me.


    ¡°¡­I hope there aren¡¯t any injuries.¡±


    <strong><em>I didn¡¯t want to incur any more debts.</em></strong>


    <strong><em> Instead, I now wanted to create light</em>.</strong><sup>1</sup> light- ? debt- ? sounds very simr in Korean


    ¡°There¡¯s none.¡±


    By carefully observing the scene of the battle, I was able to confirm that there were no visible injuries on any of the main heroines. As such, I slowly got up.


    ¡®The ce where the Demon King is gathering her strength¡­ must be the ¡®Imperial Throne¡¯.¡¯


    It was obvious where she would be.


    As the epitome of arrogance, she would undoubtedly be at the top floor of the Imperial Pce, seated at the highest point of such a floor.


    The Imperial Throne.


    <i> Trudge, Trudge</i>


    Having pinpointed her location, I slowly made my way up the stairs.


    ¡°Hoo¡­¡±


    In countless regressions, this was the first time I hade this far.


    Finally, the end was almost within sight.


    I assumed that when this moment came, my heart would race or that I would break into a cold sweat, but instead, my mind remained utterly clear.


    In fact, it wasn¡¯t just clear¡­


    My entire body felt strangely light.


    ¡°Hm?¡±


    Soon after, I reached the uppermost floor, where someone stood, barring my path to the throne.


    ¡°¡­Frey.¡±


    I wondered who it was. However, as I walked closer, I was greeted with an unexpected figure.


    ¡°Sister.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    It was Isolet, the person I once admired the most in the world just behind my mother.


    Naturally, now she was just Professor Isolet to me.


    ¡°I have a question.¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    As I quickly drew my sword to subdue her and proceed towards my goal, Isolet asked a sudden and unexpected question.


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°¡­?¡±


    ¡°W-Why did you¡­ only¡­¡±


    Isolet gazed at me with a confused expression on her face as I tilted my head in response.


    ¡°¡­Only knock those five girls out using the back of your de?¡±


    Isolet asked with a trembling voice.


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡±


    Whilst listening to her question, I fell into silent contemtion.


    ¡°I forgot.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    I responded with an exhausted expression.


    ¡°I might have had a reason once¡­.but I forgot.¡±


    ¡°What is that supposed to mean?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s been so long that I can¡¯t seem to remember. Maybe if you give me a little more time, I might recall it¡­.¡±


    Whilst observing Isolet¡¯s trembling pupils, I did my absolute best to grasp the memory.


    ¡°¡­Ah.¡±


    I smiled as a memory from deep in the past surfaced once again.


    ¡°I remember now.¡±


    ¡°What was your reason?¡±


    I stared back at Isolet intently in response to her question.


    <em><strong>¡°¡­A sword isn¡¯t meant to cut. It¡¯s meant to protect.¡±</strong></em>


    I replied in a quiet voice.


    ¡°You had taught me this once. I had forgotten it for a long time, but I remembered it just now.¡±


    ¡°¡­!!!¡±


    Isolet¡¯s eyes widened and shook upon hearing my exnation.


    Why were her eyes widening?


    Oh.


    That was a mistake.


    -Booom!!!


    Before Isolet could say anything, I swiftly used the t edge of my de to knock her unconscious.


    While sighing, I began mumbling to myself once again.


    ¡°Wake the hell up. You¡¯vee this far, but you almost had to Retry.¡±


    I scolded myself as I pped my cheeks with my palms.


    <em> -Screech¡­ </em>


    Having finally opened the door to my long-awaited destination, I stepped inside.


    ¡°¡±¡­¡±¡±


    There was a brief period of silence.


    ¡°¡­How have you been?¡±


    What broke that silence was Ruby, who was seated leisurely on the throne, with a wine ss in her hand.


    ¡°Hero.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve been well.¡±


    As I gazed at her, I cautiously summoned forth the system window.


    <strong>[Stats]</strong>


    <strong>Name:</strong> Frey Raon Starlight


    <strong>Strength:</strong> Immeasurable


    <strong>Mana:</strong> Immeasurable


    <strong>Intelligence:</strong> Immeasurable


    <strong>Mental Strength:</strong> ???


    <strong>Passive Status:</strong> Awakened/Blessing of the Stars/Hero¡¯s Strength


    Now, it was finally time to stop this long journey. It was time to reach the final destination. It was time to cross the final hurdle.


    <strong>You can rate this serieshere.</strong>


    Footnotes:<ul><li>1 light- ? debt- ? sounds very simr in Korean</li></ul>

 Chapter 154: - The Final Battle

    <b>? The Final Battle ?</b>


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡±


    In the center of the empire, the Imperial Pce reigned supreme.


    And at the very top of the pce, the Imperial Throne stood with splendor.


    Ruby leaned forward gradually from her cross-legged position, her expression marked with amusement.


    ¡°Are you tired?¡±


    As she examined Frey, Ruby casually questioned him, which elicited a hollowugh from his parched throat.


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s obviously exhausting. I had to fight my way through so many people I had once considered precious.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Seeing that there¡¯s not a trace of blood on your clothes¡­ You just knocked them unconscious, didn¡¯t you?¡±


    Ruby stared at Frey as she gloated in an amused voice.


    ¡°You really are interesting.¡±


    She smirked arrogantly before monologuing further.


    ¡°That¡¯s why¡­ I want you to be mine.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Hearing that, Frey red coldly at Ruby.


    However, Ruby seemed to find this reaction from Frey adorable. As if treating it like a child¡¯s tantrum, she looked down on him instead.


    ¡°This is my final offer, Frey.¡±


    After a pause, the silence that lingered between them¡ªone side emanating an icy gaze and the other, an affectionate one¡ªwas disrupted.


    ¡°Be mine.¡±


    Ruby said again with her eyes opened widely in desire.


    ¡°Why do you have that look on your face? Do you think it¡¯s foolish for me to make such an arrogant request even though you¡¯ve awoken the Hero¡¯s Armament?¡±


    Ruby nonchntly posed another question, breaking the silence once more as Frey responded with no apparent reaction.


    ¡°Well, if you say so¡­ I understand why you wouldn¡¯t want to take my proposal seriously.¡±


    Naturally, Frey didn¡¯t answer once again, but Ruby continued the conversation, gently swirling her wine ss, undeterred.


    ¡°By the way, aren¡¯t you curious? I didn¡¯t fight with those guys and instead, I waited for you here. Do you want to know why?¡±


    ¡°¡­Did you let them protect you so that you could wait while umting your False Good points?¡±


    ¡°Yes, precisely so.¡±


    When she heard Frey¡¯s response, she grinned and responded.


    [System Notification for <strong>[Path of False Good]</strong>!]


    [The awakening of the <strong>True Form of the Demon King</strong> has reached 100 percent!]


    [The <strong>Final Scenario</strong> has been unlocked!]


    She gazed at the system window that had appeared before her eyes just moments earlier.


    <strong>[Main Quest: The Final Battle]</strong>


    ¨C Kill or corrupt the Hero


    <strong>Reward:</strong> Advent of the Demon God.


    ¡°Then, I guess it¡¯s about time¡­ to show you my true form.¡±


    The Demon King, who had been gazing at the translucent window hovering in mid-air with a satisfied expression, suddenly began to enshroud herself in ruby-colored magic.


    <i>Grrrrrrr¡­</i>


    As that fleeting moment passed,


    The ruby-colored magic enveloping the Demon King dissipated. Her body had changed dramatically.


    ¡°How do I look?¡±


    Discarding the guise of the youthful and innocent Ruby,


    The Demon King revealed her true form, a sensual figure and mature appearance. She tilted her head slightly and said,


    ¡°Does it arouse your interest?¡±


    However, Frey continued to remain unresponsive.


    ¡°¡­Don¡¯t tell me, you still think you can beat me?¡±


    Because of hisck of a response, the Demon King asked with a puzzled expression.


    ¡°Even if you¡¯ve awakened the Hero¡¯s Armament, you¡¯re still a human after all.¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡±


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right. And I am the strongest Demon King, iparable to any of my predecessors and too powerful for even gods to challenge.¡±


    Despite Frey¡¯s nk expression, she continued,


    ¡°If the ¡®System¡¯ that prevents us from attacking each other had been activated until just a moment ago, you might have stood a chance.¡±


    The Demon King expounded with an arrogant voice,


    ¡°But now that the awakening isplete and the System is disabled, even if you¡¯ve awakened the Hero¡¯s Armaments, your chances are virtually nonexistent.¡±


    ¡°¡­Hmm.¡±


    ¡°Between you, who has only recently obtained transcendent power, and me, who has wielded such power freely but was only restrained for a while¡­ Who do you think has a higher chance of winning?¡±


    Even after she gloated, Frey still had no reaction.


    The Demon King red with a frustrated expression, as she raised her voice slightly and said,


    ¡°In short, the difference in experience is just too overwhelming.¡±


    ¡°Well, I don¡¯t know about that.¡±


    However, as Frey remained indifferent to the end, the Demon King frowned,


    ¡°To be honest, I liked you, Frey.¡±


    And soon, she made her final proposal to Frey,


    ¡°There hasn¡¯t been anyone as stimting as you in my boring life.¡±


    ¡°Stimting?¡±


    ¡°Everything was just tedious. Everyone trembled in fear when they saw me, and those who opposed me were torn apart with just a flick of my finger. That kind of life was just too tiresome.¡±


    The Demon King watched Frey¡¯s expression distort more and more upon hearing her words.


    ¡°Watching you, who was once no more significant than an ant, squirming and climbing up here¡­ it was truly exhrating to witness.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°Therefore, I wanted to possess you.¡±


    She continued her words, savoring the sensation of her supposedly predetermined victory.


    ¡°So, be my puppet and writhe in agony for eternity. If you do, your life will be¡­¡±


    ¡°Yes, you just wanted something exciting, that¡¯s why you¡¯ve been doing all this.¡±


    Frey, while cutting off the Demon King¡¯s words, began to speak with a cold voice.


    ¡°Because of your tedious and peaceful daily life. Because you felt bored by the things that you already possessed¡­ You turned the world upside down and made it into a hell.¡±


    ¡°So, will you ept my proposal? If you do¡­¡±


    ¡°After going through countless regressions. After desperately hoping for salvation¡­ Only then did I finally get tired of a peaceful daily life.¡±


    Soon after, Frey¡¯s voice dropped to a murmur, exuding a chilling aura.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t want to hurt you, if I could avoid it.¡±


    The Demon King spoke with an even colder expression.


    ¡°Well, there¡¯s also the condition of corrupting you in order to finish the ¡®Final Battle¡¯¡­¡±


    She dipped her finger slightly into the wine-filled ss and spoke.


    ¡°¡­After breaking you, I¡¯ll rape you until your mind breaks and turn you into my puppet.¡±


    <i> Ssh!!</i>


    Following that statement, droplets of wine propelled by the Demon King¡¯s flick flew past Frey¡¯s face.


    ¡°It¡¯s really pitiful that you can¡¯t even dodge that yet you still want to fight me.¡±


    As blood trickled down Frey¡¯s cheek, the Demon Kingughed as she made the wine ss levitate.


    ¡°I admire your courage, but unfortunately, I¡¯m rather confident I can beat you with just this wine ss.¡±


    ¡°How?¡±


    ¡°Like this.¡±


    At Frey¡¯s question, the Demon King, with a confident smile¡­


    <i> Whoosh!!!</i>


    Hurled the wine ss at Frey with unbelievable speed.


    <i> ng!!</i>


    However,


    ¡°¡­Hmm?¡±


    Frey merely cocked his head, avoiding the attack far too easily.


    ¡°You¡¯ve always started your attacks by throwing a wine ss.¡±


    Ruby observed him dodging an attack that should have been impossible to react to with the reflexes of a human being.


    ¡°By the way, what did you say earlier?¡±


    The Demon King started to look at him with an increasingly flustered expression.


    ¡°Did you say the difference in experience was overwhelming?¡±


    Frey whispered with a yful expression on his face.


    ¡°Do you still believe that?¡±


    .


    .


    .


    <i> Cooing!! Cooing!!</i>


    The Imperial Army and the sub-heroines ceased fighting and gazed up towards the sky.


    ¡°The sun¡­ is shaking.¡±


    Just as the pdin who had been fighting in the front lines said, the sun suspended in the sky was shaking unsteadily.


    ¡°It¡¯s because the final battle has begun.¡±


    Ferloche, who had escaped the pce with the main heroines and was fighting the demon executives, began to convey information to the anxious allies around her.


    ¡°If the Hero wins the battle, the sun will regain its stability, and should the Demon King Frey win, the sun will lose its light.¡±


    At her words, the people¡¯s expressions darkened substantially.


    ¡°Fear not, as all of you should know how strong Ruby really is.¡±


    As Ferloche consoled them with a devout smile, people began to chime in.


    ¡°T-That¡¯s right. Ruby can¡¯t lose.¡±


    ¡°Yes, since she has seeded in ¡®awakening¡¯¡­ there¡¯s no way that she can be defeated.¡±


    ¡°After all, a scum like Frey can¡¯t defeat our Hero, who carries our hopes and dreams along with her.¡±


    Though their words were hopeful,


    ¡°¡±¡­¡­¡­¡±¡±


    The expressions they bore after finishing their words were tinged with considerable anxiety.


    <i> Roar¡­</i>


    From the uppermost level of the already devastated pce, an overwhelming fusion of ruby and silver energy unfurled in all directions.


    ¡°Ugh, uh¡­¡±


    ¡°Just a little more¡­ hold on a bit longer.¡±


    This powerful energy extended far beyond the heavens, making it impossible to determine where it began and ended. It waster recounted as visible not only in the Southern Continent where the Sunrise Empire was located, but also in the Western and Eastern Continents.


    It reduced the Sunrise Imperial Pce to ruins, despite it being protected by numerous ancient magics.


    Even with thebined efforts of the five main heroines and the sub-heroines in dispersing the energy, they could only temporarily block it.


    ¡°If we hold on a little longer¡­ Ruby will surely¡­¡±


    However, even in such a situation, the people, led by Ferloche, were stubbornly blocking the energy.


    ¡°¡­save the world.¡±


    Because they firmly believed that their hero, Ruby, would save the world.


    ¡°So, everyone, just a little more¡­!¡±


    As Ferloche raised her voice and looked back at the people who had painful expressions¡­


    <i> Crash!!!</i>


    A loud noise was heard from the top floor of the pce.


    Someone began to fall down.


    ¡°Ah, the Hero has finally done it¡­¡±


    Witnessing this sight, people thought that Ruby had finally defeated Frey as they began to wear hopeful expressions.


    ¡°¡­..!!!¡±


    However, once they discerned the identity of the figure now sprawled on the ground some distance away, they froze.


    ¡°Cough, cough¡­ ugh¡­¡±


    The person who fell was not Frey, but Ruby, who had now returned to her human form.


    ¡°How can this be happening, Ruby? You were the one who said I had no chance of winning.¡±


    ¡°H-How¡­? How can you¡­?¡±


    Gasping in pain from the numerous fatal wounds on her body, Ruby murmured in a strained voice.


    ¡°It¡¯s quite simple.¡±


    ¡°¡­Kheh!¡±


    Frey, whose state was rtively unscathed, looked down on her coldly and began to whisper as he stomped on her stomach with all his might.


    ¡°Over countless regressions, I had invested quite a lot of time trying to defeat you without using the Hero¡¯s Armament.¡±


    ¡°W-What are you saying?¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t remember much due to the frustration from countless failures or going utterly insane a few times. But what I do remember vividly is that even without the Hero¡¯s Armament, I challenged you countless times.¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about¡­ ugh!¡±


    Frey stomped on Ruby¡¯s stomach even harder, sessfully stopping Ruby¡¯s attempt to ask a question.


    ¡°Eventually, I gave up when I realized that without the ¡®Hero¡¯s Armament,¡¯ I couldn¡¯t fatally hurt or kill you¡­ but it wasn¡¯t without gain.¡±


    With a terrifying expression that was overwhelming just to look at, he persisted in stomping on Ruby.


    ¡°Ugh¡­ ugh¡­¡±


    ¡°By the time I finally stopped fighting you, I had spent three days relentlessly beating the shit out of you.¡±


    The Demon King was someone so immensely powerful that she had never been so much as touched by anyone. Because of this, she had never been hit nor hurt and, as a result, also had no immunity to pain. Frey continued to speak as he trampled on Ruby in the most painful way possible.


    <em><strong> ¡°In short, the difference in experience is just too much. For you.¡±</strong></em>


    While stomping on the Demon King, Frey lifted the Hero¡¯s Sword high and repeated the same words she had said earlier.


    ¡°H-Help me!¡±


    At that point, the pale-faced Demon King¡­


    No, the girl Ruby,


    ¡°I need your power!¡±


    Started gathering mana in her hands cautiously while attempting to cast some sort of magic.


    She began to request help from the heroines who were far away.


    ¡°Ah, Hero!¡±


    ¡°Get away from the Hero! You cursed child!¡±


    ¡°We¡¯reing, just hold on for a bit¡­¡±


    The heroines, who had somehow defeated the remaining demon executives, quickly rushed to Ruby¡¯s location or began tounch attacks at Frey from afar.


    <i> Shaaaaaa¡­!</i>


    At that moment,


    A barrier made by Frey¡¯s ster mana enveloped both him and Ruby.


    ¡°W-Wait, Frey, I have something to say¡­¡±


    In such a situation, Ruby, who had broken out in a cold sweat, opened her mouth with a desperate expression.


    <i> Pwook¡­!</i>


    ¡°¡­Gasp!¡±


    At that moment, Frey¡¯s sword pierced through her heart.


    ¡°¡±¡±¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±¡±¡±


    An eerie stillness settled over the garden of the Imperial Pce.

 Chapter 155: - His Wish

    <b>? His Wish ?</b>


    ¡°Keugh¡­ ruagh¡­¡±


    Blood spewed from the Demon King¡¯s mouth as her heart was pierced.


    <i> Pshhh</i>


    Initially, only a trickle of blood emerged, but soon, it transformed into a torrent that formed arge pool around Ruby.


    ¡°H-Hero!!!¡±


    ¡°No!!!¡±


    The heroines fiercely attempted to dispel Frey¡¯s barrier, crying out in anger as they could only watch on. ¡®


    ¡°Frey, you bastard, I¡¯ll kill you!!¡±


    ¡°No¡­ no¡­ this can¡¯t be happening¡­¡±


    ¡°T-the sun¡­ will the sun disappear¡­?¡±


    Frey pressed forward, ignoring the heroines who had crumbled down in the face of despair.


    Their faces were wrought with desperation as they pounded against the walls and murmured in hopeless voices.


    ¡°Ugh¡­ F-Frey¡­¡±


    ¡°What a cockroach. Indeed, a weakened Demon King is still a Demon King after all,¡±


    He looked coldly at Ruby, who gripped the sword lodged in her heart while groaning in pain.


    ¡°Wait, just wait for a moment and listen to me.¡±


    Ruby looked at Frey with a pleading look as she spoke up.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    He stared at her in silence, urging her to continue speaking.


    ¡°Listen to me¡­ before you decide whether to kill me or not. I beg of you.¡±


    Ruby anxiously watched Frey¡¯s reaction as she spoke. However, as Frey remained silent, she gradually began to speak.


    ¡°Honestly, the reason I wanted to overturn the world¡­ it wasn¡¯t because I was bored with everyday life nor was it in need of something stimting.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°Yes! I¡¯m telling the truth. So, could you please¡­ this sword¡­ ¡±


    After it seemed as if Frey began to show some interest in her story, Ruby desperately wed at the sword in her chest, attempting to remove it.


    ¡°¡­Ugh!¡±


    ¡°Take your hands off.¡±


    However, upon hearing Frey¡¯s sternmand, Ruby had no choice but to quickly relinquish her grip on the sword.


    ¡°It¡¯s fascinating to see that you¡¯re still alive, even after your heart has been skewered and the de has utterly mangled everything within.¡±


    ¡°Huff¡­ Huff¡­¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t know that the sword¡¯s efficacy relied on unlocking the awakening of the Hero¡¯s Armament¡­ Well, it doesn¡¯t matter now.¡±


    Whilst observing her with a slightly curious gaze, Frey furrowed his brows as he spoke.


    ¡°Keep talking. But if you y any tricks or schemes¡­ I¡¯ll end you immediately.¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­ I got it. I got it, so just listen to me first.¡±


    With Frey¡¯s approval, Ruby took a deep breath and spoke with a trembling voice.


    ¡°The reason I wanted to destroy the world¡­ was to defeat the Demon God.¡±


    ¡°Defeat the Demon God?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, you must be aware that your ¡®Path of False Evil¡¯ System was given to you by the Demon God, right?¡±


    As Frey nodded slowly in response, the Demon King gave him a knowing look before she continued her story.


    ¡°Well, it is quite a cliche story. As you know, the Demon God is an evil god who seeks to control this world and rule it as she pleases.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I know it all too well.¡±


    ¡°Then, are you also aware that if I defeat you, the Demon God will descend into the world?¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    Demon King responded with a dark expression to Frey¡¯s frank answer.


    ¡°In the final battle, I decided to defeat you and bring the Demon God to this world¡­ in order to wipe her from existence.¡±


    ¡°As the Demon King, why do you want to do that to the Demon God?¡±


    ¡°Because that bastard¡­ made me the Demon King.¡±


    Once more, Ruby spewed blood as she spoke, and Frey¡¯s expression began to look slightly surprised.


    ¡°It was the Demon God¡­. who turned me into a Demon King and manipted me into killing people and, even worse, destroying the world.¡±


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    ¡°Of course, there¡¯s no way I could fight against the bastard since the gods exist within a dimension beyond my reach¡­ and because of that, I had no choice but to live as her puppet for a long time.¡±


    With a tinge of bitterness, the Demon King spoke while bearing a deep sorrow.


    ¡°So, in order to escape this ursed fate¡­ I had no choice but to take this path and make the decisions that I did.¡±


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    For a moment, Frey nkly stared at the Demon King¡¯s face before his expression gradually changed to a frown as he asked a question.


    ¡°I don¡¯t quite understand.¡±


    ¡°W-What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°If that¡¯s truly the case¡­ you could have just let me defeat you, couldn¡¯t you?¡±


    Frey looked confused, tilting his head as he spoke.


    ¡°If I win, the Demon God will disappear from the world. In that case, you will also be free. So¡­ why do you still insist on summoning the Demon God?¡±


    ¡°T-That¡¯s¡­¡±


    ¡°Perhaps, was it because of personal revenge? You don¡¯t care about what happens to the world¡­ and you just did all of this for your own vengeance?¡±


    ¡°U-Ugh¡­ no! That¡¯s not it!¡±


    The Demon King shouted in desperation as Frey twisted his sword once again with a cold expression.


    ¡°If you win, the Demon God will be sealed! Imprisoned by the gods in another dimension.¡±


    ¡°¡­Really? I never knew that.¡±


    ¡°If she is only sealed and not utterly annihted, while the Demon God can¡¯t interfere with this world anymore, she¡¯d still be able to manipte me.¡±


    Ruby stared at Frey, who had stopped twisting his sword, with trembling eyes and continued her exnation.


    ¡°If I could have found peace by being defeated by you, I would have willingly died.¡±


    ¡°But?¡±


    ¡°However, even if I die here at your hands, the Demon God still won¡¯t leave me alone.¡±


    Tears began to well up in Ruby¡¯s eyes as she spoke.


    ¡°As someone who possesses the vessel of the strongest Demon King in history¡­ the Demon God would resurrect me back into this world over and over again. Even if she is sealed, the Demon God still possesses such immense power that reviving me would be just a piece of cake for her.¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s why I had no choice but to try to defeat you and summon the Demon God to this world. So, please¡­¡±


    ¡°How did you n to defeat such a powerful Demon God?¡±


    Ruby swallowed hard before responding again when Frey asked her such an obvious yet profound question.


    ¡°Since I am someone who has been directly endowed with power by the Demon God, I can retaliate against her using that very same power.¡±


    ¡°This is merely your assumption, yes? Nothing¡¯s certain here.¡±


    ¡°¡­Right, it¡¯s just my assumption.¡±


    Ruby closed her eyes wearily at Frey¡¯s sharp deduction.


    ¡°While it may just be an utterly insane guess from me¡­ it doesn¡¯t mean we can¡¯t put our hopes in it.¡±


    She answered in a shaky voice.


    ¡°I¡¯m tired of living as a puppet. I¡¯m tired of hurting people, setting the world on fire, and living a life of hypocrisy.¡±


    ¡°Tired¡­ you say?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, you look exhausted as well.¡±


    Ruby smiled faintly as Frey¡¯s gaze faltered upon hearing the word ¡®tired¡¯.


    ¡°We are two sides of the same coin, made of the same metal. Undoubtedly, you must have been so incredibly tired, just like me. Tired of living like a puppet, living just to hurt people, and¡­ living a life full of false evil.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­..¡±


    ¡°Judging from that, it seems we share unexpected simrities.¡±


    With her voice fading, Ruby struggled to continue.


    ¡°With that, may I propose onest thing?¡±


    Frey looked down at her expressionlessly.


    ¡°Let me corrupt you.¡±


    ¡°¡­Corrupt?¡±


    ¡°Yes, since I just revealed everything to you, the Demon God may have already caught on to my n. However, if we join forces, there may be a chance.¡±


    She presented her final proposition.


    ¡°Originally, I didn¡¯t include you in my ns because I thought you¡¯d be much weaker than me, even after your awakening. However¡­ for some reason, you are much stronger than me, almost iparably so.¡±


    ¡°¡­Hmm.¡±


    ¡°Therefore, let¡¯s fight the bitch together.¡±


    With these words, Ruby gradually extended her hand to Frey.


    ¡°If you take this hand¡­ it means you agree to join me in the destruction of the Demon God.¡±


    She concluded her speech with a genuine smile.


    ¡°Phew¡­¡±


    Hearing those words, Frey, who had been observing Ruby¡¯s outstretched hand, gradually reached out to grasp it.


    ¡°I understand.¡±


    At the same time, Frey looked at Ruby¡¯s face.


    ¡°Well then¡­¡±


    He wore the same sincere smile as her.


    ¡°Let¡¯s do this together.¡±


    He took Ruby¡¯s hand.


    ¡°I think it¡¯s not a bad thing if we can save the world together¡­¡±


    ¡°Pfft.¡±


    At that moment.


    <i> Crackle!</i>


    The deadly magic that Ruby had been secretly gathering in her hands since the very beginning surged into Frey¡¯s chest.


    ¡°Keughhh!!¡±


    The resulting shockwave created a fatal wound.


    ¡°Ugh¡­¡±


    Ruby observed the impact of her attack. Frey was propelled backwards, colliding with the barrier he had erected, and emitted a faint groan.


    ¡°Pfftt¡­ pffffttt¡­. pffffffttttt¡­¡±


    She burst intoughter with the sword still pierced in her heart.


    ¡°How foolish of you. I truly never expected you to fall for some bullshit I made up on the spot.¡±


    ¡°¡­What?¡±


    Rubyughed for a long time. Then, she spoke in her usual arrogant voice, causing Frey¡¯s expression to morph into a confused look.


    ¡°Everything I said before was a lie so I couldnd that one blow.¡±


    ¡°W-What¡­¡±


    ¡°As someone who is close to the Demon God, why would I pick a fight with her? It seems you let your guard down because you thought you had already won.¡±


    Ruby looked at Frey mockingly, her hand reaching toward the sword impaled in her heart as she continued to speak.


    ¡°But you see¡­ I won¡¯t die just because my heart is pierced. Even if you slit my throat, I still won¡¯t die. To let your guard down without even knowing that¡­ you are truly such a pathetic soul.¡±


    ¡°Urgh¡­!¡±


    Upon hearing those words, Frey tried to get up from his position while gritting his teeth, but at that moment, a dagger was thrust into Frey¡¯s side.


    ¡°¡­..!!!¡±


    ¡°G-Go die¡­!¡±


    Through the hole that the heroines had painstakingly formed in the barrier, a dagger pierced Frey below his ribs. The owner of this dagger was Roswyn.


    ¡°You monstrous bastard!!¡±


    ¡°The Hero¡¯s true power provides overwhelming strength, but it doesn¡¯t provide any ¡®defensive power¡¯, does it? I realized that from our fight just now.¡±


    ¡°Ugh¡­¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s why, I deliberately threw you in that direction. As expected, those girls didn¡¯t let me down.¡±


    As Ruby finished her speech, Roswyn began to stab at Frey once more.


    <i> Thud!! Thud!! </i>


    <i> Crash!! Crash!! </i>


    ¡°Argh¡­!¡±


    While leaning against the barrier, Frey crumpled and sumbed to the attacks from the heroines that began to pour in through the breach.


    <i> Shaaaah¡­</i>


    Frey desperately attempted to mend the cracks in the barrier using his ster mana.


    ¡°Heu, Heuuuu¡­¡±


    But it was toote. The heroines¡¯ ambush had found their mark..


    ¡°It¡¯s my victory, Frey.¡±


    Frey copsed to the ground, covered in blood. Ruby watched on with a satisfied expression.


    ¡°Your bursts of offensive power are devastating, yet your stamina and defensive might are virtually nonexistent.


    ording to my calctions, you are already on the brink of death.¡±


    Ruby continued to speak arrogantly.


    ¡°If there are more holes opened in this barrier, you¡¯ll have to fight against the other heroines once more.¡±


    ¡°Demon King¡­¡±


    ¡°Additionally, while you had let your guard down, I have been diligently preparing more attacks so¡­ it can be said that there¡¯s no hope left for you.¡±


    Frey lowered his head as Ruby continued to mock him.


    ¡°While we¡¯re on the subject, why didn¡¯t you obediently be my sex ve and let me rape you? It would have, at the very least, saved your life.¡±


    She chuckled as she grabbed onto the handle of the sword.


    ¡°Well, what¡¯s done is done. Since you made the wrong choice, now you¡¯ll have to face the consequences. It¡¯s time for your miserable death.¡±


    Ruby continued mocking Frey.


    ¡°Now then¡­ I¡¯ll quickly remove this annoying sword¡­¡±


    She moved to pull out the Hero¡¯s Sword impaling her heart. However, her expression soon became puzzled.


    ¡°¡­..?¡±


    ¡°¡­..???¡±


    No matter how hard she tried, she couldn¡¯t muster any strength throughout her body. Ruby couldn¡¯t even let out a voice as she started to break out in a cold sweat.


    ¡°So, how is it? The feeling of helplessness, where you can¡¯t even lift a finger.¡±


    At that moment, Frey, who was copsed on the ground, began to speak in a cold voice.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I knew from the beginning that what you said was a lie.¡±


    ¡°¡­..!¡±


    ¡°There was a time when I fell for the nonsense you said. I wasted multiple regressions, engaging in foolishness, no thanks to you.¡±


    Frey sighed as he spoke.


    ¡°So, while pretending to listen attentively to your words¡­ I also prepared another spell as well.¡±


    Ruby¡¯s eyes widened.


    ¡°Yes, the moment I took your hand¡­ I triggered the ¡®Mark of Slowness¡¯ on you.¡±


    Frey smiled as he spoke.


    ¡°Since I¡¯ve currently reduced the intensity, only your body will slow down, while your consciousness is fine¡­ but if I maximize the intensity, even your consciousness will weaken as time will feel infinitely slower for you than it does in reality.¡±


    <i> ¡°W-Wait.¡±</i>


    ¡°At this point, you should know what I¡¯m going to do, right?¡±


    Ignoring Ruby, who even used telepathic magic in her urgency, Frey kept hammering the nail in the coffin.


    ¡°From now on, I will awaken the Hero¡¯s Sword lodged within you, which will kill us both. It¡¯s unfortunate, but there¡¯s no other way to kill you.¡±


    <i>¡°You¡­¡±</i>


    ¡°I, at least, have my ster mana to shield me from the pain, but the demonic mana you possess will force you to die in immense agony.¡±


    <i>¡°No way¡­!¡±</i>


    With a satisfied expression, Frey continued to speak.


    ¡°But if such a fatalityes that quickly¡­ it would ultimatelye to be a loss for me, who has suffered countless regressions because of you, right?


    <i>¡°Are you¡­?!¡±</i>


    ¡°Yes. That¡¯s why the moment I awaken the Hero¡¯s Sword, I will slow your consciousness as well.¡±


    As Frey smirked, Ruby¡¯s desperate cries rang through his head.


    ¡°You will slowly experience a gradually increasing amount of excruciating pain within the abyss of eternity, as you slowly meet your demise for eons toe.¡±


    <i>¡°No, don¡¯t¡­¡±</i>


    ¡°What did you mean by ¡®don¡¯t¡¯? For your own amusement, you have attempted to destroy the world an incalcble number of times and caused an infinite amount of people to suffer across countless timelines. It is time for you to pay the price of your sins.¡±


    <i>¡°No¡­!!!¡±</i>


    Frey carried on with determination, finally seeing the finish line ahead of him.


    ¡°I heard that when demons and devils die, they go into endless purgatory instead of the fires of hell. Consider this practice for your inevitable future.¡±


    Frey slowly got up.


    ¡°Now then¡­¡±


    <i> Arrrghhh¡­ </i>


    As he watched her scream silently, Frey began infusing his remaining life force to awaken the Hero¡¯s Sword.


    ¡°¡­Ugh.¡±


    But suddenly, he turned around and froze.


    All the heroines that he had protected across countless regressions were gazing at him with disgust as they furiously attacked through the openings of the barrier.


    ¡°Ugh¡­¡±


    Caught off guard, Frey¡¯s hand unconsciously trembled as he drew his backup sword. It was time for one final act.


    ¡°Ughhh¡­!¡±


    Frey¡¯s despair emitted a terrifying aura.


    ¡°No, no, no, no.¡±


    He opened the ¡®Store¡¯ whilst maintaining the inhuman patience he had obtained across countless timelines.


    [Store]


    ¨C<strong> Inspect Lv2:</strong> 300pt


    <strong>Description:</strong> The Inspect skill has a function that disys a person¡¯s disposition on the status window.


    ¡°P-Purchase.¡±


    Frey finally obtained the skill he previously deemed unnecessary. The one skill he had always avoided purchasing.


    <i>Ding¡­!</i>


    While gritting his teeth in desperation, he gazed at his status window.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡±


    Frey stood motionless for a moment, gazing nkly at the status window.


    ¡°I knew it.¡±


    For a long time, Frey stared intensely at his ¡®Disposition¡¯.


    ¨C <i>Slideeeeee¡­! </i>


    He awakened the Hero¡¯s Sword that was piercing the Demon King¡¯s heart.


    <i>A-Ahhh¡­ </i>


    At the same time, he activated the spell that would make the Demon King experience the level of infinite torment she would eventually suffer in purgatory.


    ¡°Even now¡­ I am¡­¡±


    To ensure that no harmful aftermath resulted from his full power escaping, he reinforced his barrier with an extrayer of ster mana.


    ¡°¡­still a Hero.¡±


    Frey closed his eyes calmly.


    [<strong>Disposition:</strong> Hero]


    Even after all this time. Even after his emotions have long died away. Even after breaking and going insane. Even after so many atrocities. His disposition was still the same.


    <i> Gooooo¡­</i>


    The frenzied rampage of his true power, which was relentlessly battering the barrier, gradually subsided.


    <i>nk!!!</i>


    At the same time, the veryst remainingyer of ster mana shattered.


    ¡°A-Arrghh¡­¡±


    As the heroines looked within the barrier, their gazes were filled in despair.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Within the barrier, Rubyy lifeless, her body mutted.


    ¡°Hmmm.¡±


    Meanwhile, Frey was standing unfazed.


    ¡°Good, I still have time to end everything.¡±


    Frey briefly gazed at his body in awe before shifting his gaze towards the heroines who were now inside the broken barrier.


    ¡°All of you¡­¡±


    <i> Boom!!</i> ¨C


    Frey attempted to speak, but he was shocked into silence by an attack.


    ¡°¡­..!¡±


    ¡°You¡­ because of you¡­¡±


    ¡°This bastard!¡±


    ¡°Because of you¡­ the sun¡­!¡±


    Ferloche, who was standing at the forefront of the heroines, had plunged a de into his heart and had even used the ¡®Blessing of the Sun God¡¯ on him.


    ¡°The sun has lost its light¡­!¡±


    At Frey¡¯s despairing expression, Ferloche shed tears while speaking fiercely.


    ¡°¡­Huh?¡±


    Slowly, Ferloche began to look puzzled.


    ¡°Why is the sun¡­¡±


    Until just a moment ago, the sun had dimmed, trembling intensely.


    ¡°¡­ not losing its light?¡±


    Unexpectedly, however, the sun was now shining brighter than ever.


    ¡°Still, in the end¡­¡±


    As Ferloche gradually became flustered, Frey gazed at her with subtle pain.


    ¡°I wanted to leave some final words, but¡­¡±


    His face filled with disappointment and sorrow.


    <i> Shaaa¡­ </i>


    And then, finally, Frey transformed into countless particles of light and scattered.


    ¡°H-Huh?¡±


    Ferloche and all the heroines could sense that something was wrong.


    ¡°¡­What is going on?¡±


    It was right at the moment.


    ¡°Um.¡±


    Frey, after transforming into light particles and vanishing, now found himself in apletely different dimension.


    ¡°¡­What is this?¡±


    Even though he was surprised, he slowly scanned the area.


    ¡°H-Hello¡­¡±


    Frey looked around the dreamy wide space, which held a mysterious air.


    ¡°¡­Sir Frey.¡±


    ¡°Who are you?¡±


    He tilted his head as he looked at the dazzlingly beautiful woman before him.


    ¡°I-I am¡­ the Sun God.¡±


    ¡°Ah.¡±


    The identity of the woman in front of him was clearly heard from her very lips, as she responded bashfully.


    ¡°Sir Frey, I¡¯m honestly at a loss for words, but if I may dare to say it¡­ please give me a chance to honor you¡­¡±


    ¡°I want to rest now.¡±


    Frey smiled widely as he spoke.


    ¡°Yes, I understand. You certainly have the right to that, Sir Frey. Then, with all my best abilities, I shall ensure that you finally have a peaceful rest.¡±


    As she looked at Frey with a pitiful gaze, the Sun God cautiously approached him to fulfill his wish.


    <em><strong>¡°Forever.¡±</strong></em>


    ¡°¡­What?¡±


    However, she froze in ce as Frey interrupted her in a quiet voice.


    ¡°Please¡­ put an end to my existence.¡±


    ¡°W-What are you saying¡­!¡±


    Frey turned his gaze toward the Sun God, his eyes pleading desperately for his long-awaited desire.


    ¡°Please.¡±


    Frey shed a tear from his eye, something he had not done for eons through his regressions.


    ¡°¡­I¡¯m saying that I¡¯m exhausted. I¡¯ve had enough.¡±


    Frey¡¯s voice choked in his throat, as he felt the emotions that he had sealed away briefly return.


    ¡°¡­Ah.¡±


    As a profound silence ensued, the goddess, who had a gloomy expression, made a strange noise.


    <strong>You can rate/review this series here.</strong>

 Chapter 156: - Something is Wrong.

    <b>? Something is Wrong. ?</b>


    ¡°U-uh, Mr. Frey. Wait, just a moment.¡±


    ¡°No, please. Please, just end my existence. I want to stop now. I am begging you. Please.¡±


    Frey interrupted the goddess, who had introduced herself as the Sun God, as she hurriedly tried to speak in denial.


    ¡°It¡¯s all over now. The Demon God has disappeared, and the world has regained its peace.¡±


    ¡°Well, that¡¯s true, but¡­¡±


    ¡°This is the ideal world you imagined and the happy ending you wanted, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    ¡°But still¡­¡±


    When Frey ended up closing his eyes wearily, the goddess cautiously spoke.


    ¡°For you, this ending is¡­¡±


    ¡°Goddess, if you truly are a divine and omniscient being¡­ you must have seen everything, haven¡¯t you?¡±


    Frey interrupted her and resumed speaking.


    ¡°All the innumerable tragedies, sorrows, and¡­ the despair that urred across countless timelines.¡±


    ¡°¡­Erghh.¡±


    After hearing Frey¡¯s words, the Goddess could no longer continue her words and instead let out a groan.


    ¡°Because I was sealed by the Demon God, I could only see what was in front of me. But I can imagine how much pain you felt¡­¡±


    ¡°So, you understand, right?¡±


    ¡°¡­Yes.¡±


    ¡°Then, please erase me from existence.¡±


    Once again, the goddess spoke with a regretful expression when Frey pleaded like that.


    ¡°How about I erase your memories instead?¡±


    ¡°My memories¡­?¡±


    ¡°Or I can manipte them. And then, after I have changed your memories and let you spend the rest of your life at least a little morefortably¡­ how about youe to the Heaven under my supervision?¡±


    As she said that, the Goddess approached Frey to embrace him.


    ¡°Every time I saw you in pain and sadness¡­ It felt like my heart was being torn apart.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°I felt so pathetic, unable to intervene in anything due to the Demon God¡¯s influence. But now, with the Demon God sealed and my dominion restored¡­ I can finally repay you for your kindness and service. Even if it is not possibly enough¡­ I can do everything in power for you to want for nothing.¡±


    As the goddess grabbed his arm, Frey¡¯s eyes trembled.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t like living in this world¡­ you cane directly to my heavenly realm. It is filled with happiness and peace over there.¡±


    ¡°Hea¡­ ven.¡±


    ¡°Yes, in that ce, even if I don¡¯t annihte your existence¡­ you can still have the free and peaceful life you longed for.¡±


    After saying that, the goddess carefully observed Frey¡¯s reaction before speaking again.


    ¡°Also, the person you miss the most is waiting for you there.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­!¡±


    Frey¡¯s eyes widened.


    ¡°No way.¡±


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right. It is truly the person you¡¯re thinking of right now.¡±


    His eyes shook in disbelief.


    ¡°Really? Is my mother¡­ really waiting for me?¡±


    Then, with a quivering voice, Frey asked his question, to which the goddess silently nodded.


    ¡°¡­Ergh, ugh¡­¡±


    The fist that Frey tightly clenched started trembling.


    ¡°You¡¯ve worked so hard all this time, Frey.¡±


    ¡°Ugh, ugh¡­¡±


    ¡°You are more than deserving of happiness.¡±


    The goddess took Frey back into her warm embrace and gently spoke while patting his head.


    ¡°¡­So please, don¡¯t make such a tragic choice.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Frey, who had been trembling until then, stopped moving.


    ¡°Your Holiness.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Frey.¡±


    Frey lifted his head slightly to meet her gaze, and the goddess also fixed her eyes on him.


    ¡°¡­I¡¯m sorry, but please annihte me as I said.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Frey suddenly wore a dark expression as the Sun God spoke in a highly perplexed tone.


    ¡°Wh-why would you say that? Now I can finally bring happiness to you. While it may not be wealth and glory, I¡¯m confident I can provide you peace andfort¡­ So, why?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve already attempted erasing my memories, but it doesn¡¯t work.¡±


    ¡°¡­..!¡±


    As he said that, Frey¡¯s eyes were void of life.


    ¡°There was a period when I tried to give up and forget everything at once. I wanted to let go of everyone and live alone in a quiet countryside.¡±


    ¡°R-really, and then¡­?¡±


    ¡°At first, it was good. Bing an ordinary person without memories, of course, would have been a fulfilling way to live as of itself. But then¡­¡±


    Frey took a step away from the goddess¡¯s embrace.


    ¡°One day, after an unusually exhausting day, I fell asleep and woke up¡­ and all of my memories came flooding back.¡±


    With a pained expression, he continued.


    ¡°Not only that, but without my knowledge, both my household and various ces in the vige were in mes. Can you guess why?¡±


    ¡°N-No way, can it be¡­.?!¡±


    The goddess¡¯splexion paled as she grasped the implications of his words. Frey bore a deste expression as he continued speaking.


    ¡°Despite repeatedly erasing memories, they kept resurfacing¡­ so, the only way for this to be is if my soul ispletely shattered, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    ¡°W-Wait, give me a chance. Perhaps I can fix¡­¡±


    As she spoke, the goddess gazed into Frey¡¯s soul. Then, stunned, she could only gape in disbelief.


    ¡°¡­Unbelievable.¡±


    Frey¡¯s soul had been utterly shattered due to the countless repetitions of regression.


    ¡°This can¡¯t be¡­¡±


    Even as a goddess, she still couldn¡¯t fix it, not even close to perfection.


    ¡°So, can you fix my soul?¡±


    ¡°W-Well, I¡­¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t, right? Since you were defeated and sealed by the Demon God, I had already predicted this. Despite being a divine being, you¡¯re not truly omnipotent.¡±


    The goddess looked at Frey¡¯s soul, which was crumbling into miserable ashes even at this moment.


    ¡°So, ultimately¡­ it¡¯s all pointless.¡±


    She stared nkly at Frey, who had abandoned formal speech.


    ¡°Even if you were to erase the memories in my physical¡­ who knows when the memories engraved in my soul over countless eons will drive me insane.¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­¡±


    ¡°Also, do you know?¡±


    ¡°W-What?¡±


    As Frey gazed at her, suddenly, a terrifying aura emanated from him.


    ¡°Since earlier, I¡¯ve been slowly summoning all my strength.¡±


    ¡°W-What do you¡­¡±


    <em><strong> ¡°Right now, I¡¯m trying to suppress the desire to overpower you as much as possible.¡±</strong></em>


    As the goddess heard Frey¡¯s following words, a frightened expression began to appear on her face.


    ¡°But I know very well that I shouldn¡¯t hate you, who gave your all to protect the world. I understand that better than anyone else¡­.¡±


    ¡°F-Frey.¡±


    ¡°I certainly understand that it could not possibly be the fault of all the heroines who live in this world. It was and will only ever be the sins and faults of the Demon King and the Demon God¡­¡±


    Frey kept speaking as his hands trembled.


    ¡°However, as everyone had grown to detest me, even without any intentions to, I also desired to harm them all¡­¡±


    In that state, Frey stared at the goddess with an anxious and frenzied gaze.


    ¡°I¡¯ll ask you onest time. Before I hurt everyone, please, annihte me.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°Since I have be stronger than you, who¡¯s already weakened, I will destroy everything once I lose my sanity. So, please, ruin me until not even a sliver of my existence remains. I won¡¯t resist. I¡¯ll ept my own destruction.¡±


    He made his final plea.


    ¡°I can¡¯t retry anymore. So, before it¡¯s toote¡­ please, do it quickly.¡±


    ¡°Ugh¡­¡±


    ¡°If I couldn¡¯t defeat the Demon King or if there were unfinished objectives¡­ I could have repeated the process countless times. But, now that everything is over¡­ the world that awaits me will be another hell.¡±


    As she watched Frey slowly approach her with an expression that firmly expressed he could no longer bear it, the trembling goddess finally spoke.


    ¡°Ugh¡­ I-I understand.¡±


    Ultimately, she chose to honor Frey¡¯s wishes.


    ¡°I will¡­pletely erase you from every ne of existence.¡±


    <strong>¡°Finally¡­¡±</strong>


    Hearing her decision, a radiant smile lit up Frey¡¯s face more brightly than ever before.


    ¡°¡­Thank you.¡±


    He stood right in front of the goddess and lowered his head into a bow.


    ¡°Even though my power is unstable since the seal was recently released¡­ annihting you shouldn¡¯t require much effort.¡±


    While silently caressing Frey¡¯s head, the goddess spoke.


    ¡°I will remember you, the noblest existence in the history of the world.¡±


    A luminous radiance began to emanate from the goddess¡¯s hand.


    ¡°So¡­ now rest in peace. Honorable Hero,¡± she whispered solemnly.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­ for forcing you.¡±


    Frey looked at the goddess serenely before he continued.


    ¡°But still, I wanted to rest now.¡±


    For the first time in a while, his face bore an innocent smile as he gradually faded away.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    And then, silence filled the air for a moment.


    ¡°Phew¡­¡±


    Breaking the silence with a sigh, the Sun God, previously wearing a sorrowful expression, noticed something.


    ¡°¡­.Huh?¡±


    Suddenly, her eyes widened.


    ¨C <i>Gooooh¡­! </i>


    ¡°Wh-what¡¯s happening?¡±


    It was because a dark aura suddenly began to surge before her eyes.


    ¨C <i>Shooo¡­</i>


    ¡°¡­..!!!¡±


    The Sun God observed this inexplicable situation until she suddenly made an astonished expression as a presence emerged from the darkness.


    ¡°It¡¯s been a while¡­Sister?¡±


    The dark entity smiled and whispered in a chilling voice while her gaze remained locked on the Sun God.


    ¡°Y-you clearly should have been annihted along with the Demon King¡­!¡±


    Trembling, the Sun Goddess questioned in a quavering tone.


    ¡°Eclipse, how can you be here¡­!¡±


    <i> ¨C Shaaa¡­ </i>


    Disregarding the Sun God¡¯s question, the woman called Eclipse extended her ominous aura, her voice dripping with coldness.


    ¡°If I¡¯m the only one to be faded into dust and ashes¡­¡±


    Wearing a deranged expression, the woman continued to whisper.


    <em><strong>¡°It¡¯s too unfair, isn¡¯t it?¡±</strong></em>


    And, in the next moment, a sh of brilliant light and deep darkness ensued.


    <i> ¨C Kukwaaaaaaang!!!</i>


    A massive explosion urred.


    <i>¨C Kugoong! Kugugwoong!!! </i>


    .


    .


    .


    ¡°¡­Wh-what¡¯s going on?¡±


    The sun, which was shining brightly in the sky, began to quiver once again.


    ¡°T-The sun¡­?¡±


    ¡°What is actually happening here? Can anyone exin what¡¯s going on?¡±


    The heroines were in the Imperial Garden as they looked at the sun bewilderedly.


    <i>¨C Kuogwang¡­! </i>


    ¡°¡­..?¡±


    Suddenly, a loud voice was heard as the pce door copsed from a powerful kick. Subsequently, a figure emerged from the wreckage. All eyes turned toward the source of themotion.


    ¡°W-Wait a minute, everyone, listen to me.¡±


    Isolet, who instantly attracted their attention, regained herposure and stepped out of the pce.


    ¡°Something is strange. It¡¯s not just strange. Nothing makes sense right now.¡±


    She started speaking with a trembling voice.


    ¡°I was carefully observing the battle from the top floor. But the movements of thebat executives during the battle weren¡¯t just unusual, they were exceedingly so.¡±


    ¡°What¡­ do you mean?¡±


    One of the church¡¯s youngest pdins, Isolet¡¯s new disciple who had actively participated in the battle in the garden, asked with a puzzled tone.


    ¡°Your fights were so shy and filled with diverse and deadly attacks that you probably didn¡¯t notice, but¡­ as I witnessed the battle from above, I definitely sensed something odd.¡±


    Isolet spoke with a confused expression.


    ¡°All of you who fought until now¡­ do any of you have even a single injury on your bodies?¡±


    Upon hearing her words, the girls examined their own bodies and, to their surprise, each of them began to tilt their heads in confusion.


    ¡°Huh? Why are there no injuries on my body¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s clean. Not even a speck of dust on us.¡±


    ¡°¡­Does that make any sense?¡±


    Despite engaging in life-and-death battles for quite some time, their bodies had no wounds.


    ¡°Do you know what I thought while watching your battle?¡±


    Looking at all the confused girls, Isolet continued.


    ¡°It felt like I was watching a well-rehearsed y or a pre-arranged duel.¡±


    ¡°Wh-what does that mean¡­¡±


    ¡°I mean, all thebat executives in the battles seemed to be performing well-coordinated acts as if following someone¡¯s orders.¡±


    Isolet further deepened the girls¡¯ confusion by conveying the information she had discovered.


    ¡°I¡¯m certainly sure of that. I can vouch for it.¡±


    Isolet was someone who possessed experience and skills equivalent to the ¡®Predecessor Sword Saint¡¯.


    ¡°Also, Frey¡¯s behavior was strange. He defeated the entire pce defense force and me with just the t side of his de. And¡­ thest thing he said was¡­¡±


    As she spoke, her voice suddenly faded near the end of her sentence. She then immediately advanced toward the other girls.


    ¡°Where are Frey and Ruby? We should first help her in her battle, defeat Frey, and then interrogate him.¡±


    ¡°Um¡­ Professor¡­¡±


    ¡°There may have been some misunderstanding. No, it could be a malicious trap. But there¡¯s definitely something worth investigating¡­¡±


    ¡°The battle is already over.¡±


    A pdin informed Isolet of the end of the battle.


    ¡°¡­What?¡±


    ¡°If you look over there, you¡¯ll understand¡­ Frey has killed Ruby.¡±


    The pdin spoke as she pointed toward the distance where Ruby was lying on the ground in a horrifically mangled state.


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°And then, what happened next is quiteplicated. Even we don¡¯t fully understand it enough to exin it to you right away, but¡­ huh?¡±


    The pdin suddenly stopped speaking and froze in ce.


    ¡°¡­¡­..!!!¡±


    And the same went for all the other girls.


    ¡°Why¡­ Why does Ruby¡­ have that appearance?¡±


    They were stunned by Ruby¡¯s transformation even as her shredded body, torn apart by Frey, remained.


    With horns sprouting from her head and wings emerging from her back, Ruby had undeniably transformed into an appearance of the Demon King.


    ¡°Frey.¡±


    To break the eerie silence that hadsted among them for some time, Isolet urgently asked the girls with a pale and rmed face.


    ¡°Where is Frey?¡±


    ¡°What¡­?¡±


    Some were praying to the Sun God behind the heroines, trying to grasp an understanding on what just happened with their desperate worship.


    ¡°¡­What does all this mean?¡±


    Ferloche murmured, bewildered, after unintentionally overhearing the conversation between the Sun God and Frey.

 Chapter 157: - The Genesis of Despair

    <b>? The Genesis of Despair ?</b>


    <i> Shaaa¡­ </i>


    ¡°Ugh¡­!¡±


    A wave of pain engulfed my entire body.


    ¡°Ah¡­¡±


    Was this the aftermath of my annihtion from the goddess? Or was it because I merged with another version of myself, causing me synchronized damage as a result?


    <i> Swoosh¡­</i>


    I cleared my mind of all my chaotic thoughts as I rose to my feet, and then I began to examine my body carefully.


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    I noticed that my body was translucent. It appeared as if I had been thrown out of the other version of myself with whom I had assimted with right until the point when the goddess¡¯s hand glowed on my head.


    If that was the case, where was the ¡®other me¡¯? Could it be that he had been entirely eradicated back then?


    Moreover, where was this ce? It was so dark here and it didn¡¯t look like the dimension that I was at earlier.


    ¡°¡­..!¡±


    As I pondered, I looked around and spotted the ¡®other me¡¯ standing in the distance.


    ¡°Erm¡­¡±


    I approached the ¡®other me¡¯ cautiously, questioning his presence since he should have been eradicated by the goddess.


    [Deletion in 00:01]


    But I froze as soon as I saw a screen floating before him.


    ¡°¡­So you¡¯vee?¡±


    ¡°W-What?¡±


    The ¡®other me¡¯ suddenly turned his head and spoke to me as I nkly stared at the ominous red window in front of my eyes.


    ¡°Wait, you can see me?¡±


    How could this be?


    ¡°W-Who exactly are you?¡±


    I was so startled that I blurted out the question, but the ¡®other me¡¯ only smirked as he replied.


    ¡°I¡¯m another version of you from a different reality who went through countless regressions. A version of you that longed for rest after an eternity of suffering.¡±


    ¡°T-that means¡­¡±


    ¡°First, calm down, and then listen to me.¡±


    As he said that, he slowly got up.


    ¡°This is a temporary ce to stay before a character gets deleted. It seems like this is the power of the Sun God¡­ I guess everything inside will be deleted once the countdown above me reaches zero.¡±


    ¡°W-What!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ve temporarily paused it for now.¡±


    The ¡®other me¡¯ quickly reassured me as I started freaking out when I heard that all the existence inside would be deleted.


    ¡°By the way, I need your help.¡±


    ¡°H-Help?¡±


    He spoke to me softly.


    ¡°First of all, would you like to experience the rest of the ordeal ande back here¡­ by briefly merging with me?¡±


    ¡°W-What did you say?¡±


    Upon seeing me bewildered by his words, the ¡®other me¡¯ sighed and added.


    ¡°¡­It seems like I¡¯ll have to make the decision myself before I disappear.¡±


    As soon as the ¡®other me¡¯ finished his words, he pushed me out of the dark space.


    <i> Pow!!</i>


    ¡°Ugh!¡±


    His action propelled me out of the ck abyss, as I then found myself back into the world of the Third Ordeal in an instant.


    ¡°F-Frey?¡±


    Disoriented, I stood before four translucent main heroines. Their attention were divided, their minds a mess because of the things they had witnessed so far.


    ¡°Where have you been? Your presence suddenly vanished.¡±


    For the first time, the transparent Ferloche showed a startled expression, seemingly not knowing what happened.


    ¡°Well, I¡¯m not sure either. It was a strange experience¡­¡±


    ¡°Ferloche, is that true?¡±


    ¡°¡­ah.¡±


    However, Isolet suddenly appeared besides my translucent body and cut me off, albeit not knowing that she interrupted me because she couldn¡¯t sense me.


    ¡°First¡­ I¡¯ll have to finish this ordeal.¡±


    I still didn¡¯t know what was going on. But for now, I had to concentrate on what the ordeal was trying to show me.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    Meanwhile, at the same time.


    ¡°Ferloche, is that true?¡±


    ¡°Uh¡­¡±


    Amidst the ordeal, Ferloche fervently prayed to the Sun God.


    ¡°Did you¡­ kill Frey?¡±


    As Isolet approached in front while questioning her, Ferloche¡¯s brows furrowed in a frown.


    ¡°Answer me, Ferloche. If we intend to uncover the truth¡­ we need to make sure everything is¡­¡±


    ¡°Everyone, please wait for a moment.¡±


    While Isolet continued questioning her, Ferloche abruptly stood up from her position and looked at everyone before she began to speak.


    ¡°If I recite a special prayer that I do every night, I can visit the heavenly realm where the Sun God resides. So¡­ I¡¯ll pray now to discover the truth.¡±


    ¡°¡­.Hm.¡±


    Isolet, clenching her fist, responded upon hearing Ferloche¡¯s words.


    ¡°Do it as quickly as possible. Please.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I will do so straight away¡­ everyone, please be quiet so I don¡¯t get distracted.¡±


    Noticing Isolet¡¯s urgent expression, Ferloche hurriedly began to focus all her holy power within her body.


    <i> Goooooo¡­</i>


    ¡°It can¡¯t be true, surely it can¡¯t.¡±


    At the same time, Ferloche emitted a painfully bright white light in all directions.


    ¡°Undoubtedly, this must be Frey¡¯s illusion magic or some other trick. If I go verify it directly, I¡¯m certain I can find out the truth.¡±


    Her voice trembled as she then closed her eyes.


    <i> Shaaaaa¡­! </i>


    ¡°¡­H-Hello? Sun God?¡±


    After she opened her eyes once again, Ferloche, now in an astral body, cautiously spoke as she appeared in a magical space.


    ¡°Wee, Ferloche.¡±


    The space was enveloped in darkness, and a woman slowly emerged from the darkness and walked toward Ferloche.


    ¡°S-Sun God!¡±


    Ferloche¡¯s eyes widened at the sight of the woman.


    ¡°Why¡­ are you engulfed in darkness? Perhaps, is there something wrong¡­¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡±


    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s not important. Please, exin what¡¯s happening here. Who is the strange woman that I just saw talking to Frey? What were they even talking about? Also, why is Ruby¡¯s appearance like that? I have done everything as per your instruction, however¡­¡±


    Soon, the woman slightly turned and slowly approached Ferloche while she was anxiously bombarding the woman with questions.


    ¡°Ferloche, I am not the Sun God.¡±


    ¡°¡­what?¡±


    ¡°I am the Demon God.¡±


    Once the woman in front of her said that, Ferloche looked puzzled as she replied.


    ¡°What¡­ what are you saying?¡±


    ¡°It means what I just said. I am Eclipse, the Demon God, and not the annoying Sun God.¡±


    ¡°What the hell were you talking about? You were the one who appeared in this magical space every night whenever I prayed!¡±


    Ferloche began to look pale as she said that.


    ¡°Every night, you were the one who encouraged me, supported me, and instructed me on what to do¡­¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s because you¡¯ve followed that stupid Sun God lying over there.¡±


    The Demon God gestured toward a certain spot whilughing at the state that the Sun God was in.


    ¡°Don¡¯t¡­¡±


    The real Sun God, who was lying on the ground, gritted her teeth as she tried to get up.


    ¡°What a pity, Sister¡­ Just one more day, and you¡¯d have regained enough strength to defeat me easily.¡±


    ¡°Ugh¡­¡±


    ¡°What a great coincidence! You chose to erase the Hero from existence mere minutes after you gained your freedom. Pffftt, pfftt¡­¡±


    The Demon God burst outughing as she spoke.


    ¡°Erase the Hero¡­?¡±


    ¡°Yes. I¡¯m talking about Frey, the poor Hero who stoically marched a path of ¡®False-Evil¡¯.¡±


    Ferloche¡¯s eyes trembled as she heard the Demon God¡¯s words.


    ¡°That¡¯s right, Ferloche. There¡¯s something I wanted to tell you and your friends¡­ and I think this is the perfect time for it.¡±


    The Demon God, after using her dark energy to knock down the Sun God to the floor once again, slowly approached Ferloche and began speaking.


    ¡°When you finish praying and return to your world¡­ make sure to pass on my message to your friends.¡±


    ¡°T-That¡­¡±


    ¡°I want you to convey this to them; ¡®Thank you for driving Frey to the brink of exhaustion through countless betrayals, deaths, and suffering.¡¯¡±


    ¡°What do you mean by that¡­¡±


    ¡°Thanks to that, he chose for his own ¡®annihtion¡¯ and gave me the perfect chance to make my final move.¡±


    Upon hearing that, Ferloche finally realized that something had been going wrong for a long, long time.


    ¡°N-no way.¡±


    ¡°There is no way that¡¯s true¡­ it doesn¡¯t make sense.¡±


    However, only words of denial came out from the very lips that cursed the true Hero.


    Given Frey¡¯s history of viiny, epting him as a Hero was impossibly hard to even fathom, much less truly believe.


    ¡°This is¡­ not possible¡­¡±


    Moreover, Ferloche, despite being widely hailed a ¡®Saintess,¡¯ was still only just a human. So, her instinctive mental defense mechanism was triggered, just like any other human who was in deep denial and pain would.


    ¡°Once I seed in overpowering the Sun God, I will self-destruct and plunge the world into darkness.¡±


    ¡°What¡­?¡±


    ¡°I am destined for annihtion anyway. Right now, I can only appear here temporarily due to Frey¡¯s destruction.¡±


    ¡°What did you say¡­?¡±


    However, even the fragile mental strength remaining within Ferloche began to crumble upon hearing what the Demon God just said.


    ¡°He must pay the price for betraying me. He went through countless regression cycles because¡­ he wanted to give a ¡®Happy Ending¡¯ to this world.¡±


    ¡°No, no¡­¡±


    ¡°Well, if Frey was here he could simply ¡®Retry¡¯, but now that he¡¯s gone forever¡­¡±


    The Demon God spoke with a disgusted expression.


    ¡°What are you going to do now? With Freypletely annihted, there¡¯s no one who can ¡®Retry¡¯ anymore.¡±


    Her words carried a wicked grin.


    ¡°So, I guess I can take it a little bit easy.¡±


    ¡°What does this mean¡­¡±


    ¡°I will especially extend my generosity and postpone plunging the world into darkness for a little longer.¡±


    Ferloche trembled as she heard the Demon God¡¯s arrogant voice.


    ¡°Basically, I¡¯m giving you a grace period.¡±


    She concluded with a happy expression.


    ¡°You see, I really love witnessing the despair, suffering, and anguish of you humans.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°So, I intend to savor my final ultimate entertainment; watching all of you plunge into the depths of pain and sorrow before my own self-destruction¡­ Will you cooperate?¡±


    ¡°I-If what you¡¯re saying is true¡­ then what¡¯s the point¡­!¡±


    However, the Demon God¡¯s expression was cold as Ferloche rose to her feet in desperation.


    ¡°All right, then¡­ I¡¯ll start the annihtion right now. We¡¯ll slowly freeze to death together in a world without the sun.¡±


    <i> Goooooo</i>¡­!


    After gathering her strength, the Demon God unleashed a torrent of ck energy towards her surroundings.


    ¡°It¡¯s already humiliating to be fated for annihtion because of a mere mortal, and yet you dare to rebel as well¡­ Do you wish for death that badly?¡±


    ¡°¡­Ugh.¡±


    ¡°Will you cooperate? If you cooperate and provide me with this final entertainment, I might prolong your existence, even if it is just for a bit.¡±


    Ferloche clenched her teeth as she watched the Demon God, who had gathered a apocalyptic amount of ck energy, threatening her with the world¡¯s final despair.


    <i> ¡°Just follow what the Demon God wants first.¡± </i>


    ¡°¡­¡­.!¡±


    Ferloche was startled when she heard the distant Sun God speak to her without uttering a sound.


    <i> ¡°I¡¯ll try to find a solution.¡±</i>


    Unbeknownst to the Demon God, the Sun God telepathically ryed this message to Ferloche, thus making her grimace and emit a faint glow from her body.


    ¡°¡­All right.¡±


    Eventually, Ferloche couldn¡¯t stall the Demon God any longer and replied, her voice shaking in a swirl ofplex emotions.


    ¡°I¡¯ll¡­ I¡¯ll follow your instructions.¡±


    ¡°Very good.¡±


    The Demon God approached Ferloche upon hearing that.


    ¡°I¡¯m counting on you then. Okay, Ferloche?¡±


    She snapped her fingers with a creepy and sinster smile.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    ¡°¡­Ugh!¡±


    Ferloche, who was praying, suddenly gasped for air and opened her eyes.


    ¡°Huah¡­ Haah¡­¡±


    Ferloche inhaled deeply, trying to desperately calm herself while kneeling on the icy ground of the garden.


    ¡°So, did you find out something?¡±


    ¡°Ms. Ferloche! What is going on? Have you found out anything?¡±


    ¡°Why did Ruby end up looking like that? Why did Frey disappear? And why is the sun shaking again?¡±


    The girls immediately surrounded Ferloche and began to bombard her with questions.


    ¡°Ugh¡­ uuuh¡­¡±


    Ferloche appeared devastated as she began to shiver.


    ¡°H-Hero¡­¡±


    She continued to tremble for a while in shock before she managed to speak once more.


    ¡°He was a Hero¡­¡±


    Despite her guilt and denial, Ferloche gradually began to acknowledge the true reality.


    ¡°Frey¡­ is a Hero¡­¡±


    Silence filled the air for a moment.


    ¡°Ferloche, are you feeling sick somewhere?¡±


    ¡°Is the shock too much?¡±


    ¡°¡­Before anything, you should rest for now.¡±


    Eventually, the heroines began speaking, most of them skeptical about what Ferloche had just said. In fact, they were not just skeptical. They thought Ferloche had turned mad from the shock of the final battle.


    ¡°U-Umm¡­ that¡¯s why¡­¡±


    ¡°Come on, please, get up, Saintess. First of all, you have to calm down¡­¡±


    Their reactions were to be expected.


    Even if their leader, Ferloche, was the one who said it, the fact that Frey was a Hero waspletely nonsense in their mind. As such, absolutely nobody took it seriously.


    No matter how what reality truly was, this was amon human reaction when facing an unbelievable situation.


    ¡°¡­..Ah.¡±


    The moment Isolet heard Ferloche¡¯s words, she let out a dumbfounded sound.


    ¡°¡­..!¡±


    Serena, whose eyes were wide open, appeared to be the only exception among the girls to have properly deduced what Ferloche had said.


    ¡°Uh, uhh¡­¡±


    Thus, Ferloche was forced to rise from her kneeling by the hands of those who pitied her and under the skeptical stares of those who now distrusted her.


    ¡°Frey is the real hero¡­ and Ruby is the Demon King¡­¡±


    Firm with the determination to buy time from the Demon God, Ferloche directly stated the only conclusion that was important during this time of confusion, panic, and distrust.


    ¡°Ah.¡±


    Without letting Frey convey hisst words or give him time to convince her, Ferloche had pierced his heart and shattered it.


    ¡°¡­.Aaah.¡±


    She quickly realized that she had sinned terribly.


    ¡°¡­What should we do? Should we use a Mental Strength recovery potion?¡±


    ¡°For now, let¡¯s just force her to sleep for a while.¡±


    As the realization dawned upon her, Ferloche went into a flurry of panic and madness. Seeing this, all the other girls thought her mind was broken, thus gazing at her with eyes full of pity.


    <i>Neighhhhh¡­! </i>


    <i> ¨C Screech</i>¡­!


    ¡°¡±¡­¡­¡­?¡±


    Suddenly, the loud screech of a halted carriage reached their ears, as they immediately tilted their gazese to the source of the sound.


    ¡°Frey, Frey!!¡±


    ¡°B-Big brother¡­!¡±


    ¡°Ah.¡±


    Ferloche, too, shifted her gaze toward the carriage.


    ¡°No¡­¡±


    It was only then she realized that everything she had experienced was true.


    ¡°Well done, our son! Now that my memories have returned, it means you have finally seeded in defeating the Demon King!!¡±


    ¡°Brother¡­ I-I¡¯m sorry. It¡¯s all my fault¡­!¡±


    At the same time, a terrible sense of guilt and fear gued Ferlouche¡¯s very being.


    Meanwhile, Frey¡¯s family got off the carriage and hurriedly ran towards them.


    ¡°Let¡¯s give them a hug. It¡¯s been tough, right? Is there anything you guys want to eat¡­ huh?¡±


    Abraham, Frey¡¯s father, approached them with a bright smile. But then, his expression wavered upon not finding Frey, leaving him momentarily speechless.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t know that it will end up like this¡­ I¡­ I¡­!¡±


    Ferloche¡¯s emotions intensified once she saw Frey¡¯s younger sister, Aria. It was because Aria¡¯s face was already filled with traces of tears, her nose red from crying.


    ¡°Um¡­ everyone.¡±


    Although Abraham had been in aa and his strength had significantly weakened, he had hastened to the location of the final showdown with the singr goal of finally reuniting with his surely tired son.


    ¡°Does anyone know¡­ where my son, Frey is?¡±


    He asked cautiously, his hand gently caressing Aria¡¯s head, as she continued sniffling.


    ¡°¡­¡­..¡±


    At that moment, it was all too clear that something was amiss.


    It wasn¡¯t just the heroines that were about to descend into a hell on earth. Rather, the entire empire would follow them into despair.


    <em><strong>This was only the beginning of a broken world.</strong></em>

 Chapter 158: - It’s Over. And It’s Irreversible.

    <b>? It¡¯s Over. And It¡¯s Irreversible. ?</b>


    As the sun dimmed further and furtherpared to the time when Frey and Ruby were engaged in their battle, the day slowly turned into night. If one did not look closely, it would be hard to even discern that the sun was losing its light.


    ¡°¡­¡­Brother.¡±


    Amidst the now shadowed pce gardens, Abraham was smoking a strong cigarette, while Aria sat on the ground in a daze.


    ¡°¡­¡­..¡±


    And in such a scene, the only person who had been standing guard until the very end was Ferloche, who stood watching in silence.


    ¡°Ugh¡­¡±


    Why was Ferloche thest person to remain in that spot?


    The reason was obvious.


    As no one could bring themselves to speak of Frey¡¯s whereabouts, Abraham, thinking there might still be misunderstandings, cheerfully revealed the whole truth of affairs to the people in the garden with a bright smile.


    And as if to prove Abraham¡¯s words, various messages and reports swiftly reached the members who were once part of the supposed Hero¡¯s party.


    Lastly, Ferloche¡¯s trembling voice drove the nail into the coffin, as she revealed fragments of what she had witnessed and heard during her prayer, thus providing more evidence while the sun gradually set forever.


    Everyone who heard such stories and information hadplex thoughts. They dispersed while coping in different ways:


    ¡°I-I can¡¯t acknowledge it. The Hero is Ms. Ruby. It¡¯s impossible for Frey to be the Hero.¡±


    ¡°Let me investigate this first. If what I heard is true¡­ then surely there¡¯s some kind of evidence remaining.¡±


    The majority of the sub-heroines quickly left, grappling with their inability to ept the information they had just heard.


    ¡°Ah¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­.¡±


    For reasons unknown, Isolet and the main heroines with faces pale as if possessed, disyed unwavering determination even in this dark moment, as they made their way toward the adjacentmand post.


    ¡°Heuk¡­¡±


    Although everyone left for various reasons, Ferloche remained in the garden until the day grewpletely dark.


    It was because when Frey¡¯s family heard that Ferloche had shattered him into pieces with herst blow, she chased everyone out of the garden before anyone had a chance to give their condolences, assuming that they even wanted to in the first ce.


    ¡°My son¡­¡±


    ¡°H-Heuk¡­¡±


    Ferloche couldn¡¯t leave Abraham and Aria in the garden since they were still oblivious and in shock to what was happening.


    ¡°E-Excuse me¡­¡±


    Burdened by guilt, Ferloche wished she could strangle and end herself as she approached Aria, who was curled up on the ground.


    ¡°¡­Ah.¡±


    However, Ferloche immediately stopped as she realized why Aria was kneeling.


    ¡°Brotherrrr¡­¡±


    Frey¡¯s younger sister, who once thought of killing Frey daily, now found herself in utter despair. She murmured to herself, as her fingers brushed through the dirt infused with the shimmering energy that was all that remained of her brother.


    Once again, Ferloche attempted to approach them.


    ¡°¡­..!¡±


    Even when she was in front of Frey¡¯s family, Ferloche only trembled with guilt, unable to utter a single word to them in such a situation.


    <em><strong>I¡¯m able to observe everything through your eyes, but it seems I still can¡¯t hear very well.</strong></em>


    In her mind, she heard the arrogant voice of the Demon God that had been stringing her all along.


    ¡°Ugh¡­¡±


    Stepping forward, Ferloche firmly closed her tear-filled eyes. For now, she needed toply with the Demon God¡¯smands in order to buy time as requested by the Sun God.


    ¡°Uh¡­ Ms. Aria.¡±


    At that moment, she saw that Aria was a mess, her knees marred with deep purple bruising.


    Upon learning the truth from her father, Aria fell as she rushed from the house. Her suppressed memories had flooded her mind,pletely overwhelming her with emotions.


    ¡°F-First, let me heal your wounds¡­¡±


    Just as she always did when she saw someone sick or injured, Ferloche tried to heal Aria¡¯s knee wound with her holy powers.


    ¡°¡­Huh?¡±


    However, she was surprised when nothing came out of her hand.


    ¡°W-What¡¯s wrong¡­?¡±


    Because of that, Ferloche was at a loss. What should she do with Aria¡¯s bleeding knees?


    ¡°¡­Saintess.¡±


    Aria spoke in a spiritless voice as she gulped roughly with tears.


    ¡°The things you said earlier, did it truly happen¡­?¡±


    ¡°T-that¡¯s¡­¡±


    ¡°Did¡­ my brother really choose death instead of his revival?¡±


    ¡°¡­Yes.¡±


    With a hard pang to her conscience, Ferloche answered while reminiscing back to that scene.


    ¡°Then¡­ I would never be able to meet my brother again¡­¡±


    Her hollow gaze remained fixed on the glistening soil as she continued to touch it.


    ¡°Then¡­ I can no longer talk to him. I can no longer beg him for forgiveness. I can no longer feel his warmth and kindness. I can¡¯t do anything¡­¡±


    Her voice faded as she murmured.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    With that, silence settled in for a long while.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    ¡°I hated my older brother. No, it wasn¡¯t mere hatred, but to the point I felt repulsed.¡±


    After sitting in a daze for some time, Aria finally broke the silence with a broken voice.


    ¡°For the longest time, I believed he was the one responsible for taking away both my parents, whom I deeply loved¡±


    She began to share her childhood story.


    ¡°When I was a child, I fell seriously ill and was bedridden. It was terribly painful, so I always searched for my kind and caring brother.¡±


    She recalled how Frey would gently blow and disinfect her wounds, no matter how minor they were.


    Because of that, Aria had no doubts that during the darkest moment of her life, her brother woulde running, just as he always did, to gently blow his magical breath and make all her problems go away while giving her a pure smile of reassurance.


    ¡°However, I didn¡¯t see my brother and my mother for several days.¡±


    Unable to receive proper care, Aria endured her illness in loneliness until she finally overcame it. Unfortunately, she received shocking news only a few hours after she recovered. Her beloved mother had passed away.


    ¡°I heard that my mother went into the forest with my brother to y hide-and-seek, but she died because of his mistake. At that time, I felt like the sky was falling apart.¡±


    Just as Aria had described in her story, for some period of time, her life was filled with great sorrow and depression.


    Her resentment towards her brother grew even stronger as he started to get crooked after their mother¡¯s death.


    And then¡­ yearster, her father fell into aatose state while trying to clean up after Frey¡¯s mess. Therefore, Aria¡¯s despair evolved into pure hatred.


    ¡°Saintess, after I regained my memory and I learned the truth¡­ Do you know what the reality was?¡±


    Because of her hatred, Aria used to attempt to stab Frey with a dagger whenever she was near him.


    In her eyes, Frey was the monster responsible for their parents¡¯ death. Consequently, she hurled curses whenever she saw him.


    Even when Aria tried to change him back to the person he used to be, he did not show any signs of remorse nor redemption. Eventually, she gave up on the feeling of concern for him and shifted all her focus into despising the world¡¯s most terrible individual.


    <i> Sraasshh</i>¡­


    Aria continued to clutch the soil mingled with Frey¡¯s radiant energy, but the shimmering soil kept slipping through her fingers.


    ¡°¡­..Have a look at this.¡±


    After caressing the soil for a while, Aria took an old diary from her embrace and handed it to Ferloche.


    <strong>[Frey¡¯s Diary]</strong>


    The diary had Frey¡¯s slightly skewed signature on its cover.


    ¡°My father gave me this diary.¡±


    ¡°I-I see¡­¡±


    Aria¡¯s words left Ferloche staring at the seemingly ordinary diary.


    ¡°Read the part that I marked.¡±


    ¡°¡­.A-all right.¡±


    Ferloche¡¯s various emotions danced across her face after hearing Aria¡¯s request. Nevertheless, she began reading the marked part of the diary with a wavering gaze.


    <strong>[¡ð¡ð Year ¡ð¡ð Month ¡ð¡ð Day]</strong>


    [My dear sister has fallen ill. It makes me feel so sad. I wish I was the one sick instead]


    ¡°T-This¡­¡±


    The diary entry began with concern for Aria, as he wrote a long paragraph about it.


    <strong>[Oh, by the way¡­ our mother just went to the forest. I¡¯m fairly certain about her intentions because she mentioned searching for clues to cure Aria¡¯s illness.]</strong>


    There was another paragraph at the end of that long entry further worrying about Aria.


    <strong>[So, I¡¯m going to follow her secretly! I promised Aria to y hide-and-seek, but it has been a few days, and we still haven¡¯t been able to do it because she is so ill. Once I get a cure for her, we can y together again! Also, if I help Mother, she will like it, right?]</strong>


    After reading the entire contents of the diary, Ferloche read the ¡°P.S.¡± section.


    <strong>[P.S. By the way, I overheard my mother talking to someone on the first floor about a curse. A bargain? A deal? These words popped up several times¡­ what does it mean?]</strong>


    ¡°This is¡­?¡±


    Ferloche¡¯s trembling gaze turned towards Aria.


    ¡°I wasn¡¯t suffering from an illness. I was under a curse.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°The culprits behind these events were the two warlocks who killed my mother and turned her into a monster. They are also the ones who cursed me and ckmailed my mother into doing what they desired.¡±


    Ferloche was stunned when she realized what Aria had implied.


    ¡°They told her that if she wanted to keep me alive¡­ she had to submit herself and be a test subject for their experiments.¡±


    Tears welled in Aria¡¯s eyes as she gazed at Ferloche with profound sadness.


    ¡°My brother¡­ My brother was so worried about me that he followed Mom, but he ended up witnessing those warlocks kill our mom and turn her into a demonic monster. However, I didn¡¯t know that and continued cursing him, believing he was the monster instead.¡±


    Aria started sobbing as she told her story.


    ¡°Moreover, when my brother was imprisoned within the mansion¡­ I was the one who helped the assassins break into the mansion! It was my actions that robbed him of any semnce of peace for months¡­!¡±


    ¡°¡­Ah.¡±


    ¡°That wasn¡¯t the only thing. I¡¯ve done so many bad things that are now irreversible¡­!¡±


    Not knowing what to do, Aria continued to speak.


    ¡°I have to apologize to him, I can¡¯t let him go like this.¡±


    Aria started pleading as she held onto Ferloche¡¯s leg.


    ¡°I feel so guilty for my brother, who had been suffering all this time, and about his decision to rest. Please convey my message to him.¡±


    ¡°I-I can¡¯t¡­¡±


    ¡°You canmunicate with those who are in Heaven, right? Please, convey my message to him. Just one message, please¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­Ms. Aria.¡±


    So, Ferloche responded to Aria¡¯s plea.


    ¡°I can¡¯t do it.¡±


    She replied with a heavy heart.


    ¡°Mr. Frey has chosen ¡®Annihtion¡¯.¡±


    ¡°¡­..Huh?¡±


    Aria¡¯s eyes grew wider upon realizing the implication of those words.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear what I said earlier? The word I used when I told you that Frey has chosen to rest in peace. The exnation I made after that.¡±


    ¡°Ah, ahh¡­¡±


    Ferloche¡¯s subsequent words left Aria speechless, frozen in ce.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°H-Heuk¡­ ¡±


    Just like that, Aria continued to shed endless tears.


    ¡°Brother¡­!¡±


    She copsed onto the glistening soil that Frey had left behind and began wailing.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡±


    While Aria despaired, Ferloche just sat there and stared nkly at her. She felt utterly dead inside. Then, she cautiously spoke to Abraham, who was in the distance.


    ¡°E-Excuse me¡­ Lord Abraham.¡±


    ¡°Uh, Lord Abraham. Please, I¡­ uh?¡±


    However, her words faltered as she rose from her spot and saw Abraham¡¯s current condition.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Overwhelmed with anguish, Abraham had taken a potent medicine and had fallen into a deep slumber.


    ¡°Aaahh¡­¡±


    It was a potion that would put him in aa for a few weeks after he consumes it.


    ¡°Ah, ahhhh¡­¡±


    As she witnessed this scene, Ferloche finally lost her mind, falling unconscious and crumbling to the ground.


    By the time she eventually regained consciousness, the truth would have been revealed to everyone.


    Thest thing she heard before darkness enveloped her vision was the gleeful voice of the Demon God.


    <em><strong>That¡¯s right. Show me a Hell on Earth.</strong></em>


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    Meanwhile, at the barracks for the operations headquarters near the pce.


    ¡°The Demon King¡¯s Army has beenpletely defeated!¡±


    ¡°Additionally, we have received news that Strategist Lemerno¡¯s head has been severed, and¡­¡±


    ¡°Breaking news! All the newspapers have simultaneously published expos¨¦s about corruption and mismanagement within the Sunrise Empire!¡±


    Messengers arrived one after another, bringing news of the battle¡¯s conclusion and its aftermath.


    ¡°¡­¡­.?¡±


    Yet, the messengers found themselves puzzled by the reactions they encountered. Most of those within the barracks wore hollow and ghostly expressions, maintaining an eerie silence.


    ¡°Um, everyone?¡±


    ¡°¡­My memories.¡±


    Among those people, stood a figure with a sword strapped to her waist.


    It was Isolet, who was caressing the beloved sword that had been gifted to her by Frey.


    ¡°My memories¡­ have returned.¡±


    She murmured, her voice devoid of spirit.


    And in that moment, the memories of those manipted by a young Frey surged back like a wave.

 Chapter 159: - Bombshells of Truth

    <b>? Bombshells of Truth ?</b>


    ¡°¡­Haah.¡±


    With a heavy sigh, Isolet moved to rise from the chair at the head of the table while wearing a miserable expression on her face.


    ¡°E-everyone.¡±


    She intended to share what she saw with the other girls around her.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­.¡±


    However, she immediately shut her mouth and froze in her seat when she noticed the unmistakably downcast expressions on their faces.


    Even without asking, it was immediately apparent that they too had regained simr memories of Frey and his actions.


    ¡°Ugh¡­¡±


    In such a situation, Isolet managed to finally stand up from her seat with great difficulty due to the tremors that were going through her body.


    <i>¨C Ssk¡­ </i>


    Shortly thereafter, she began to trudge towards the entrance.


    ¡°C-Commander! What in the world happened¡­?¡±


    ¡°Is the fight over? What¡¯s actually going o¡­¡±


    ¡°Step¡­ aside.¡±


    She shoved away the messengers at the entrance who were blocking her path.


    ¡°¡­Huh?¡±


    However, before stepping out, she slowly turned around to nce behind her.


    Isolet gazed at the four girls who had risen from their seats and were now approaching her.


    <i> ¨C Ssk</i>


    Alongside them, Isolet emerged from the tent.


    ¡°Frey¡­¡±


    Together, they began heading somewhere, looking aghast and pale as they mumbled something incoherent.


    ¡°Frey¡­¡±


    They trudged for quite some time, almost seeming like they were aimlessly walking.


    ¡°I must collect Frey¡¯s remains¡­¡±


    Upon reaching her destination, Isolet found Aria copsed from exhaustion due to crying. She also saw Ferloche lying unconscious, and Abraham in a deep slumber following his medicine consumption.


    <i> ¨C Ssk¡­ Ssk¡­ </i>


    While wearing a hollow expression, Isolet began to scoop up the glimmering soil.


    ¨C Ssk¡­


    Following her lead, the four girls behind her mechanically scooped up the shimmering soil with the same empty expressions on their faces.


    And so, they gathered Frey¡¯s remains for a long time, not intending to miss even a single speck of dust.


    ¡°W-We must collect Frey¡¯s remains quickly¡­¡±


    Her voice quivered as she spoke, her expression gradually hardening.


    ¡°Before the wind blows it away and before hisst remains disappear¡­ we must save anything we can as soon as possible.¡±


    The thoughts of the four girls were the same as hers as they started to desperately collect Frey¡¯s remains. Isolet was the only one to gather the glimmering soil into her scabbard.


    ¡°¡­¡­.Ugh.¡±


    However, she broke into tears when she could no longer maintain the poker face she had kept so far.


    It was the first time she had wept since she had vowed to choose the path of knighthood for life back when she was young.


    ¡°¡­Professor, what kind of memories did you recall?¡±


    Isolet turned to Serena, who had asked her that question in a trembling voice.


    ¡°It was a memory of Frey when we were both mere children.¡±


    Then, Isolet began to describe the memory she had seen about young Frey to the quivering Serena and the rest of the girls who still had pallid faces.


    ¡°It was a memory that Frey had erased¡­ But I clearly remember it now.¡±


    ¡°What was¡­ the memory about?¡±


    Serena asked in a broken voice, her vacant expression still radiating devastation. After scratching the ground to the point where it almost broke her fingernails, Isolet looked around at those girls and began exining.


    ¡°I remember going to Frey¡¯s house for our usual training, just like any other day. However, what was different about that day was that I lost to him during the sparring match.¡±


    ¡°¡­Professor lost to him¡­?¡±


    ¡°I waspletely defeated. It felt like it was just yesterday that the little brat had lost to me when I was only using my left arm¡­ Yet, on that day, he overwhelmingly won against me with a single strike.¡±


    As she spoke, her hands began to palpitate.


    ¡°Because of that one strike, I was flung into a wall and had my breath knocked out of my lungs. Do you know what he said to me at that time?¡±


    ¡°What¡­ did he say?¡±


    ¡°He said that he was terrified.¡±


    ¡°¡­Ah.¡±


    ¡°He said it was frightening to suddenly be a Hero and gain so much power beyond his control. And also¡­¡±


    As she spoke, Isolet vividly recollected the scene in her mind despite the chaos swirling inside her.


    ¡°¡­He said he was scared because he couldn¡¯t rely on me anymore.¡±


    A tear rolled down her cheek, and fell onto the collected soil.


    ¡°That young Frey was trembling in desperation, realizing that he couldn¡¯t behave like a child around me any longer and petrified with the fact that he had hurt me because he couldn¡¯t control his new-found power.¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­¡±


    ¡°Because I didn¡¯t understand what exactly happened, I tried to approach him tofort him¡­¡±


    She continued to tell her story at a very slow pace.


    ¡°¡­ However, that boy suddenly tore a scroll apart, mustering a smile as he said his final words.¡±


    Before she realized, her hands were now encrusted with blood. Despite the uncontroble quaver in her voice, she did not stop speaking.


    ¡°Regardless of what happens in the future, he said he would regard me as the second person he respects the most in this world.¡±


    A silence enveloped the surroundings as Isolet finished her story.


    ¡°And indeed¡­ he always kept his promise.¡±


    In the midst of that silence, Isolet continued once more.


    ¡°Ferloche stated that he has endured for an unfathomable amount of time in countless regressions¡­.¡±


    The only audible sound was Isolet¡¯s tearful voice.


    ¡°I recall teaching him that the sword¡¯s purpose wasn¡¯t to hurt people but to protect them. At that time, he grinned and said he would never forget¡­¡±


    Isolet¡¯sment continued as she clutched the blood-soaked dirt with her injured hands.


    ¡°While I promised that he would always be my most beloved disciple¡­ I broke that promise. However, Frey¡­ Even after he was beyond broken with loneliness and despair, he still respected me until the end.¡±


    Her tearful recollection filled the garden, yet all that reverberated was the echo of her sorrowful wails.


    ¡°It wasn¡¯t Ruby who saved my life during the Academy Siege, but Frey. He was the one who saved me from being brainwashed at the auction house, and he was also the one who paid for the tuition of the ss Amoner students when they were forced to find sponsors.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­..¡±


    ¡°But I¡­ I¡­ ¡±


    As Isolet¡¯s sobs resounded, she disyed a fragile expression she had never shown before.


    ¡°¡­Huk.¡±


    Finally, she lowered her head and bit her lip hard, as if she wanted to tear off her tongue and die right on the spot.


    ¡°¡­¡­..¡±


    For a moment, utter silence filled the air.


    ¡°¡­In the end, the Young Master¡¯s mother turned into a werewolf, and my parents¡¯ ambitions turned me into a warlock.¡±


    ¡°I¡­ helped Frey kill that werewolf.¡±


    ¡°I¡­ I made Frey swear a covenant that he would die if he didn¡¯t make me the Empress.¡±


    After a while, the girls broke the silence and began to share their memories in unison.


    ¡°¡­I took away 90 years of Frey¡¯s lifespan.¡±


    The mood became even more depressing after Serena¡¯s statement, which she murmured with lifeless eyes.


    ¡°Ugh¡­ Me too¡­¡±


    Amid such a grim atmosphere, Isolet spoke up.


    ¡°This is the sword Frey gave me.¡±


    Her expression changed as she looked at her beloved sword, which she briefly ced on the ground as she scooped more of Frey¡¯s remains into her scabbard.


    ¡°Frey was a swordsman¡­ and to a swordsman, their sword is their other half.¡±


    ¡°¡­What?¡±


    ¡°And if the sword is their other half, the scabbard is the container that holds such a half.¡±


    As Isolet spoke, her eyes were filled with nostalgia. They were filled of a past where the bravery of a single warriormanded and dominated entire battlefields.


    ¡°So¡­ if this scabbard contains all of Frey¡¯s remnants¡­¡±


    In that past, however dour the situation was, her determination remained unwavered and unbroken.


    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, can¡¯t we at least hold a funeral for him¡­?¡±


    In this situation, however, only broken sobs and a wavering voice adorned the scene.


    ¡°E-erm¡­ everyone.¡±


    The girls had listless expressions as they followed Isolet¡¯s instructions and filled the scabbard to the brim with the other half of what was once Frey Raon Starlight.


    ¡°The time is drawing near.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­..?¡±


    They tilted their heads and stared with haunting eyes as the Imperial Administrator approached them anxiously.


    ¡°T-The journalists and diplomats from various countries have already gathered here. The official press conference has already been dyed for hours. If we dy it further, riots could erupt!¡±


    ¡°¡­What do you mean by that?¡±


    Rather than the girls who were ring coldly at the insensitive administrator, the tearful Isolet was the one to reply.


    ¡°T-The fate of the world hinges on the oue of the final battle and isn¡¯t it naturally the responsibility of the Hero¡¯s Party¡­ to make an official statement?¡±


    The Imperial Administrator replied as she broke out in a cold sweat.


    ¡°B-But we are not¡­ the Hero¡¯s Party¡­¡±


    ¡°L-Lady Ruby is not here, and Lady Ferloche has lost consciousness for some reason¡­ leaving only Lady Isolet and Princess na as the highest-ranking members.¡±


    Isolet flinched and felt a tremendousbination of guilt and fury when Ruby¡¯s name was mentioned. However, she suppressed it and began to show a desperate expression as the official continued to speak with distress.


    ¡°¡­If I were to hold a press conference, where would it be broadcasted?¡±


    With a firm resolve, Isolet inquired as she rose from her seat.


    ¡°T-Throughout the empire. Yes, it would be broadcasted all over the empire.¡±


    ¡°¡­Really?¡±


    Upon hearing those words, Isolet nodded.


    ¡°Then, let¡¯s go.¡±


    She stood up from her seat while holding back her tears.


    ¡°Erm, but what is that¡­?¡±


    ¡°Ignore it.¡±


    She brushed off the question, tightly clutching the scabbard containing thest of Frey to her chest.


    <i> ¨C Click, click! Click!</i>


    ¡°Over here! Please look this way!¡±


    ¡°Why were you several hourste from the expected time?¡±


    ¡°Last time, you imed that the rumors about friction in the Hero¡¯s Party were baseless. Is that really true¡­?¡±


    As Isolet, Kania, Serena, ra, and Irina appeared at the press conference, the atmosphere intensified with fervor.


    ¡°Be quiet¡­ everyone, be quiet, please!¡±


    The heated atmosphere soon died down when Isolet showed a grim expression and began to shout for silence.


    ¡°What-what¡¯s going on? Did they lose?¡±


    ¡°¡­ Don¡¯t they look too uninjured to say that they experienced defeat?¡±


    ¡°Then why does everyone¡¯s face look like that?¡±


    Since they were mere civilians before journalists and envoys, they couldn¡¯t help but worry about their lives and the war¡¯s aftermath that would ultimately determine the fate of their precious world.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­.¡±


    The journalists began to tense up in anticipation after observing Isolet¡¯s actions. However, she remained in stoic silence.


    ¡°What caused the sun to shake so rmingly earlier?¡±


    ¡°Did the Hero¡¯s Party win?¡±


    ¡°What happened to Hero Ruby, and what is the current situation regarding Frey?¡±


    Their anxiety morphed into a barrage of questions. Isolet¡¯s voice finally cut through their cacophony.


    ¡°I¡¯ll give you all of the answers.¡±


    Her expression was filled with sorrow as she spoke.


    ¡°As for why the sun shook so worrisomely, further exnation is needed from the Saintess, who is currently unconscious. So, I ask for your understanding on this matter.¡±


    Isolet began to exin the events of the final battle.


    ¡°Regarding the oue of the victory or defeat of the Hero Party, I may not be able to disclose everything at this moment since it¡¯s a veryplicated matter. But one thing is certain¡­¡±


    Isolet paused for a moment after saying that.


    ¡°¡­ Frey has passed away.¡±


    The first bombshell was dropped.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°What about Hero Ruby¡­?¡±


    Her one statement sent the journalists into a frenzy of questions.


    ¡°I just received a question about the whereabouts of Hero Ruby and Demon King Frey.¡±


    Isolet simply ignored all the questions that journalists asked.


    ¡°So, I am here to reveal a truth everyone should know.¡±


    She merely continued to exin quietly.


    <i> Click, click, click!</i>


    Just like that, the journalists¡¯ attention was immediately drawn to Isolet¡¯s unusual speech, entranced at her every word.


    ¡°Ruby was not the Hero.¡±


    As she clutched the scabbard tightly, she released another bombshell, further capturing the journalists¡¯ focus.


    ¡°And Frey was not a Demon King either.¡±


    Without giving them time to regain theirposure, Isolet dropped the third bombshell, momentarily paralyzing the journalists who believed they had an exclusive scoop.


    ¡°Frey Raon Starlight is¡­ ¡°


    And the girls who stood behind Isolet looked pale and shocked.


    ¡°P-Professor¡­¡±


    ¡°Was Frey¡­ was Frey really a Hero¡­?¡±


    ¡°¡­Impossible.¡±


    She stared at the sub-heroines who were also being questioned by reporters.


    <strong>¡°¡­Frey Raon Starlight was the true Hero.¡±</strong>


    Isolet was on the verge of crying once again as she dered the truth to the entire empire.


    ¡°Frey was the Hero who had been protecting us all this time.¡±


    That day, the empire fell silent.

 Chapter 160: - A Lost Miracle

    <b>? A Lost Miracle ?</b>


    ¡°G-greetings¡­ Lady Roswyn¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­..Hello.¡±


    A few days after the decisive battle, Roswyn came back to the academy.


    ¡°Excuse me for intruding.¡±


    ¡°I-it¡¯s okay.¡±


    Roswyn was responsible for investigating the truth while also holding the title of the Main Representative of the Hero¡¯s Party.


    Of course, she wasn¡¯t initially appointed to such a supposedly esteemed position.


    However, when Isolet, na, Serena, and the core members of the party, Kania and Irina, chose to resign, she was burdened with this new responsibility.


    So, as someone with the highest status among the remaining individuals, Roswyn was automatically assigned to investigate and verify the shocking revtion that was presented during the press conference.


    <strong><strong>[Frey¡¯s Diary]</strong></strong> ¨C Do Not Touch Or Read.


    Thus, Roswyn started off her investigation by looking into [Frey¡¯s Diary] that she received from his sister, Aria.


    Before Frey became the Hero, the diary was like any other. Its entries contained ordinary stories about daily life, making it painfully aware that, once upon a time, he was also just a child. However, after he became the Hero, it was filled with intense records written in Hangul. As such, she hade to Sunrise Academy to urately trante the script and finally learn the truth behind these records that seemed like a lifetime ago.


    <strong><strong>[xx Year xx Month xx Day]</strong></strong> [Today, I gave a rose to Roswyn. Besides that, while wearing the robe of deception, I had a meal with a student for a prearranged meeting. Other students would tactfully spend their support funds on meals or entertainment. However, this timid girl had never done such activities and hobbies. Not even once in her life. So, I sometimes treated her to a luxurious restaurant like this. This was one of the few remaining sources of joy for me, who had be broken and withered of emotions from countless regressions. While doing good deeds may not be as fun as before, when I see people smile, I still can¡¯t help but want to smile along.]


    ¡°¡­Hmm.¡±


    Roswyn closely analyzed the ¡®Hangul¡¯ written in the diary, using the notebook that Serena, who was currently living in seclusion, had provided to help decipher the characters.


    ¡°Excuse me¡­¡±


    In the academy¡¯s library, which was temporarily closed due to the final battle between the Demon King and the Hero¡¯s Party, she met with a girl that was once her senior during her first year.


    Roswyn hade to the academy today to meet the very girl that was recorded in the diary, who apparently studied in the library without missing a single day.


    ¡°¡­Could we have a chat?¡±


    ¡°Uh, sure¡­¡±


    The girl, who wore sses while reading a book, replied timidly in response to Roswyn¡¯s question.


    ¡°Do you know the so-called ¡®Hero of Money,¡¯ who has been helping students all over the academy for thest few years?¡±


    ¡°Yes! He¡¯s really kind!¡±


    She answered Roswyn¡¯s question immediately, as the girl began her story with a twinkle in her eyes.


    ¡°He supported us when we had nothing, bought us meals, and was really warm-hearted! In short, we could call him a benefactor!¡±


    ¡°I see¡­¡±


    However, in contrast to the joyful contents, Roswyn¡¯s expression gradually darkened.


    ¡°Then, have you ever had a meal with him on this specific date¡­?¡±


    ¡°Um¡­ Yes! I had a meal with him on this day!¡±


    Upon hearing the confirmation, Roswyn broke out into a cold sweat.


    ¡°He always treated me to delicious food¡­ He also gave me pocket money, and sometimes even asked how my school life was going.¡±


    ¡°I-I see¡­¡±


    ¡°I intend to help him after graduation since he is someone I am forever grateful for.¡±


    The girl smiled happily as she reminisced.


    ¡°My dream is to work for the charity foundation that he established once I graduate this year.¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­¡±


    ¡°I tried to repay his kindness, but he never epts any form ofpensation and we can¡¯t even figure out his identity¡­ So, I can only pay back his generosity through this method, right?¡±


    Roswyn suddenly noticed the sparkling badge on the girl¡¯s school uniform as she spoke.


    ¡°T-that is¡­¡±


    ¡°Hehe, you probably knew it already, but¡­ I¡¯m a huge fan of the Hero of Money.¡±


    It was a glittering coin-shaped badge sold by the charity foundation.


    ¡°Although he isn¡¯t as popr as the world-renowned hero, Ruby, the Hero of Money is the only true hero in my heart¡­ Ah.¡±


    While she fondly touched the badge with a smile, the girl¡¯s expression suddenly turned gloomy with guilt.


    ¡°Oh, um¡­ I mean¡­ I didn¡¯t mean it like that.¡±


    The student immediately noticed Roswyn¡¯s face contorting at her words. As such, she hastily threw a question to shift the atmosphere.


    ¡°Oh, right. Why are you asking about this?¡±


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s just¡­ I mean¡­¡±


    ¡°Do you perhaps know the identity of the ¡®Hero of Money,¡¯ Lady Roswyn?¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°Um, well¡­ I mean¡­¡±


    Since the Hero¡¯s Party gathered information thanks to Roswyn¡¯s connections with the ck market, the girl pondered how to ask about the identity of the ¡®Hero of Money¡¯ whose area of activity ovepped with Rosywn.


    ¡°A-Anyway¡­ If you happen to know him, could you please pass this on to him?¡±


    However, the girl gave up trying to pry for information and pulled something out of her pocket instead.


    ¡°¡­What¡¯s this?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s just, well¡­ a flower. A never-withering flower.¡±


    When she said that, Roswyn quickly nced at the somewhat old-looking yet still fresh flower.


    ¡°I saved up the support funds he provided to buy it. I saved on meals and snacks too.¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­¡±


    Roswyn let out a soft sigh as something simr was mentioned in the contents of the diary.


    ¡°I nned to give it to him after my graduation¡­ buttely, I haven¡¯t seen him around. Something must have happened, right?¡±


    ¡°¡­..Mm.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s really strange. He used to visit me every three days without fail¡­ I hope nothing¡¯s happened to him.¡±


    After hearing those words, Roswyn, who was making a grim expression, had epted the flower before she realized it.


    <i> ¨C Swish¡­ </i>


    ¡°Ah, you took it. So, you do know who he is, right?¡±


    Then, the girl spoke with a bright expression.


    ¡°Please make sure to give it to him. The thing he seemed to need the most was this flower.¡±


    ¡°¡­What?¡±


    ¡°Every time we met, he always talked about flowers. He asked what kinds of flowers women like. Whether women hate roses. And if I were to receive flowers from someone, which kind I would prefer.¡±


    At that moment, Roswyn recalled a passage she had read in the diary.


    <strong>[Today, I gave a rose to Roswyn.]</strong>


    The passage was written as a matter of fact, almost like it was a report to someone.


    ¡°When we first met, he talked casually, but gradually, he began asking more serious questions¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­And then?¡±


    ¡°As time went by, he became more and more desperate, almost to the point where you could tell just by looking at him. I¡¯ve never seen him express emotions so intensely before.¡±


    ¡°When was that?¡±


    ¡°Um¡­ well¡­¡±


    The girl was briefly lost in thought as Roswyn¡¯s hands trembled.


    ¡°I-it was the day before Mr. Frey was taken away.¡±


    Then, she looked at Roswyn, feeling apologetic.


    ¡°I-I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯ve been so focused on studying that I lost track of time¡­¡±


    ¡°If-If it was at that time¡­¡±


    However, without responding to the girl¡¯s concern, Roswyn murmured with a pale face.


    ¡°It was thest day that Frey gave me a flower.¡±


    Just like what the student had said, the day before Frey was taken away, he had indeed visited Rosywn.


    <i>¡°Roswyn, long time no see. Um, I have a favor to ask¡­¡± </i>


    <i> ¡°How many times do I have to tell you, Frey?¡± </i>


    Roswyn replied coldly, as she always did.


    <i>¡°Even if you give me all the money in the world, I will never ept the flower from you.¡±</i>


    <i> ¡°Um, I¡¯m sorry. I couldn¡¯t find the ¡®never-withering flower¡¯ that I promisedst time, but¡­ I still got a pretty rose for you¡­¡±</i>


    <i> ¡°If you keep doing this, I¡¯ll call the Hero to chase you away.¡±</i>


    She had held a Ruby doll she had custom ordered herself while spitting such words.


    <i> ¡°My days of bending myself backwards to tter you are now over. I have no reason to ept those boring flowers anymore.¡±</i>


    <i>¡°¡­Could you hear me ou¡­.¡± </i>


    <i>¡°So please, just leave. Please.¡±</i>


    Of course, Roswyn, who was deeply in love with Ruby, had mmed the door on him.


    <i>¡°What¡¯s this? When did he leave it here?¡± </i>


    The flowers he had left behind ended up thrown into the trash.


    ¡®¡­Why did he want to give me flowers so desperately? For what reason? Howe¡­?¡¯


    As Roswyn got lost in her thoughts¡­


    ¡°Um¡­ Also, if possible, could you please convey my message?¡±


    ¡°¡­Huh?¡±


    Only when the girl, who had been quietly watching her, made a request did Roswyn snap back to reality.


    <strong>¡°I¡¯m grateful to you for bringing hope to my hellish life.¡±</strong>


    With a serious expression, the girl began to speak to Roswyn.


    ¡°You showed me interest when I was just a homeless nobody who practically lived in the academy library. You helped me break away from Moonlig¡­ I mean, that bad group, and also prevented my friends from being sold to wicked nobles¡­¡±


    ¡°Huh, what?¡±


    ¡°¡­You even saved myrades from the ve market and helped innocentmoners. Above all, I thank you for establishing a charity foundation to help countless people struck in poverty.¡±


    After saying this, the girl let out a sigh and exined.


    ¡°All those who have received his grace asked me to pass on their thanks. They say they will always be grateful even if he doesn¡¯t ept gratitude or rewards.¡±


    ¡°Euh, euh.¡±


    The girl smiled broadly.


    ¡°So, from now on, I won¡¯t live as just any othermoner. I¡¯ll be Alice, the secretary of the charity foundation.¡±


    Roswyn unconsciously bit her lips because there was no way she could deliver the message she had heard.


    ¡°By the way, I¡¯m worried. Why haven¡¯t we seen himtely?¡±


    As Alice spoke and picked up her book again, she suddenly frowned and spoke with a darker expression.


    ¡°I tried contacting the charity foundation, but they said he has been out of contact for several months. As a result, it¡¯s bing difficult to operate the foundation¡­ I hope he hasn¡¯t been hurt.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°I think he probably engages in dangerous activities since he has to keep his identity a secret¡­ So, I¡¯m really worried these days.¡±


    Saying that, Alice, who still believed Roswyn was a business partner with the Hero of Money¡¯, asked with hope in her eyes.


    ¡°¡­Do you happen to know anything?¡±


    ¡°I¡­ I need to go now. I¡­¡±


    ¡°Huh? Oh, sure. See you again¡­ Oh, wait.¡±


    Roswyn could no longer bear to hear another word, as she hurriedly got up from her seat. However, Alice made her turn back as she left herst words with an earnest expression.


    ¡°¡­Please tell him to seed in his confession!¡±


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    <i> ¨C Tap, tap</i>


    While leaving the library, Roswyn walked somewhere with aplex expression.


    <i> ¨C Squeeakk</i>¡­


    After a while, she arrived at her destination.


    It was her old room in the noble dormitory, which had be deserted as most residents sought refuge in foreign countries or safe houses due to the chaos preceding the final battle.


    ¡°¡­..Uuuh.¡±


    Although she came here to cool her head after what she had just experienced, it didn¡¯t take long before Roswyn began to regret entering her room.


    The reason was because of the objects that filled her room. Everything was rted to Ruby. There were posters of Ruby, photos of her and Ruby together, memos filled with praises for Ruby, handcrafted Ruby-shaped dolls, and even the flowers Ruby had once given her.


    ¨C Creak¡­!


    As she reached out with trembling hands to remove thergest poster, Roswyn remembered the powerful protective magic she had cast on these memorabilia. Therefore, she clenched her teeth in frustration.


    ¡°This is¡­¡±


    With her hand injured from the effects of the protection magic, Roswyn slowly moved away as she let go.


    <strong><strong>[Frey Raon Starlight]</strong></strong> ¨C I must kill him.


    ¨C He is the most terrible person in the world.


    ¨C He keeps trying to give me flowers. I¡¯m so sick of him.


    ¨C He is the enemy of the Hero.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    ¡°¡­..¡±


    Roswyn was struck speechless as she looked at the notes cursing Frey on her desk.


    ¨C Flutter¡­!


    After staring into space for a while, Roswyn opened the diary again and resumed her investigation.


    [Today, I gave Roswyn a sunrise flower.]


    [Today, I gave Roswyn moonlight and starlight flowers.]


    [Today, I gave Roswyn a puppy love flower.]


    [Today, I gave Roswyn a canary flower.]


    [Today¡­¡­¡­]


    ¡°W-why did you record things like these?¡±


    As she continued to read, Roswyn¡¯s trembling gaze fell upon the phrase that always appeared at the beginning of each entry.


    ¡°What actually¡­¡±


    She looked at Frey¡¯s picture, stabbed with a knife, next to the memos about him.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡±


    Staring at the photo for a while, she finally spoke.


    ¡°E-even if you were a Hero¡­ I couldn¡¯t have done anything anyway if you didn¡¯t tell me. What¡¯s the point¡­ it couldn¡¯t be helped¡­¡±


    In the end, she failed to maintain herposure.


    ¡°I-if I had known, I would have helped. It was always the Sunset Household¡¯s ¡®Fate¡¯ to assist the Hero of the next generation. So, if I had known you were the Hero, of course I would have helped.¡±


    She started to pour out her thoughts.


    ¡°From the beginning¡­ Because of your abilities, we could never have found out about the good deeds you did for us. That¡¯s why you deceived us. So, we¡­ we are not guilty. It¡¯s you who chose to deceive us from the start.¡±


    Roswyn deliberately avoided Ruby¡¯s cheerful gaze, which filled her entire room.


    ¡°B-bing the Hero¡¯s aid was my lifelong dream¡­ my lifelong wish¡­¡±


    Roswyn focused her gaze on Frey¡¯s picture with a hollow expression.


    ¡°¡­So, the Hero who kept me alive all this time was you, not Ruby?¡±


    Of course, there was no response from Frey in the photo.


    ¡°¡­Huh?¡±


    While looking at Frey, Roswyn felt a flood ofplex emotions as she lowered her head.


    ¡°That¡­¡±


    She then noticed the rose that had been thrown into the trash until now.


    ¡°Thest one you gave¡­¡±


    With a sunken gaze, she looked at the now withered rose.


    ¡°You gave this to me before you left.¡±


    She murmured while carefully reaching out for the rose.


    ¡°¡­I should have epted it back then.¡±


    As she mumbled to herself, the moment her hand touched the rose¡­


    ¨C Fizzle¡­!


    ¡°¡­..!!!¡±


    Suddenly, a light emanated from her hand.


    ¡°W-what is this?¡±


    Due to her surprise, she stumbled backward and fell. In front of her, a transparent window began to materialize.


    [<strong>Achievement Unlocked: Even While Hated By The World</strong>]


    ¡°¡­Huh?¡±


    System Unlocked [ <strong>Helper System<strong> ]</strong></strong> [A small miracle for you, who cherished the Hero even while everyone hated him.]


    [This system has been passed down to the Sunset Household through a covenant made a thousand years ago¡­]


    ¡°¡­¡­.???¡±


    Confused, she could only stare at the flood of windows appearing in front of her.


    [¡­System End] [The Helper System is permanently terminated]


    As more translucent windows continued to fill her vision, red-colored windows emerged, causing her to be taken aback.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­Ah.¡±


    She scrutinized thest window that appeared.


    [<strong>Reason:<strong> Death of the Hero, Frey Raon Starlight]</strong></strong>


    ¡°¡­Aah.¡±


    With a pale and horrified expression, she could only let out a faint whimper.


    [To you, who have supported the Hero in every regard, we express our regrets.]


    With that final message, the small miracle vanished, lost forever in time.

 Chapter 161: - An Unfulfilled Miracle

    <b>? A Unfulfilled Miracle ?</b>


    ¡°¡­..Sob.¡±


    One morning, after the sun had both set and risen.


    ¡°Sob<i>, </i>sob¡­¡±


    Even now, Roswyn continued to decipher the diary in her academy dorm room.


    ¡°Sob-sob-sob¡­ sob-sob¡­¡±


    Tears welled up in her eyes as she read thetter part of the diary that she had just decoded.


    <strong>[xx Year xx Month xx Day]</strong>


    [Today marks the day I will give the final flower to Roswyn.]


    ¡°T-This was it¡­ it was at this time¡­¡±


    Although she had alreadyprehended the entire content during her trantion, Roswyn began reading from the beginning once more, her body trembling in sorrow.


    [The flower I intend to give her today is a rose. Initially, I wanted to gift her an evesting flower, but sadly, I never found one, even until the very end.]


    The shocking revtions proved to be too overwhelming for her to process in a single reading.


    [This might be myst attempt to offer it to her. Perhaps tomorrow, I will lose everything and be captured.


    Can I seed this time?


    I hope I can seed¡­ Just once is enough¡­]


    As Roswyn read the text again, new perspectives unfolded before her.


    [I can¡¯t recall how many flowers I¡¯ve bestowed upon Roswyn thus far.


    I gifted her every variety in the world, and once, I even offered her an entire garden.


    But why? Why won¡¯t she be my ally?]


    The passage, penned in shaky handwriting, deviated from what she had previously understood.


    As he wrote these words, it was evident that Frey¡¯s hand had trembled in despair.


    [ording to the prophecy, Roswyn is supposed to be my onlypanion¡ªmyst vestige of conscience to alleviate the exceedingly wicked difficulty of this journey.


    When the Helper System awakens, she will be the sole individual who won¡¯t cause me to incur any penalty when she realizes my true identity.


    Once she bes an ally, she will be my greatest aide and sole partner, the only one who could truly understand me, regardless of how much the world despises me.]


    ¡°Aide¡­ Partner¡­¡±


    As she soullessly recited words of a rtionship that now held no significance and would never materialize, Roswyn turned the page with trembling hands to the next entry.


    [That was the reason why I always treated her well. Even when I had to harm everyone else, I still treated her warmly and always tried to please her. That way, she would ept my flower and fulfill the system conditions.]


    ¡°C-conditions¡­¡±


    [However, it¡¯s quite strange.


    I¡¯ve given her countless flowers over so many cycles of regressions, yet for some reason¡­ She has never be my ally.


    Turning her into my ally was the one goal I could never achieve, despite all the tricks I tried and the countless years I invested to search for a solution.]


    ¡°T-that¡¯s¡­¡±


    Upon reaching this portion, Roswyn suddenly recollected the moments when she reluctantly epted Frey¡¯s flowers, driven by annoyance.


    [Well, that¡¯s why I gave up on making her my ally for a while.


    For quite a long time, even before this cycle urred, I only offered her flowers to provoke her hatred.


    Strangely, her hatred seemed to intensify with every flower I gave her.]


    Roswyn continued reading, tears welling up in her eyes as a single one trickled down her cheeks and onto the diary.


    [An immeasurable amount of time passed, and this regression finally arrived.


    I used every trick in my book and armed myself with all the knowledge I had discovered over eons. Finally, Ipleted my growth with enough certainty to end everything,


    This cycle was one where everything converged perfectly with a miraculous probability.]


    [As such, while previously, I had merely given her flowers out of obligation and habit, at least during this regression, I genuinely wanted to gift them to her.


    Of course, initially, the reason was somewhat selfish.


    At first, I merely saw her as a tool. Thus, I aimed to make her my ally so that she could help increase the clearance rate for this cycle, a miracle that I had achieved through the efforts of countless regressions.


    For that reason, I started giving her flowers with sincerity after a long time.]


    As tears streamed down her cheeks, it sttered the pages, but the magic quickly restored the diary back to its original dry state.


    [However, somewhere along the way, I came to a realization, and I had no choice but to admit it.


    Despite growing weary of everything after countless cycles, in the end, I still wanted apanion with whom I could share my heart¡ªsomeone who would acknowledge and appreciate everything I¡¯ve done for this world. Our world.


    Also¡­]


    ¡°A¡­ Ahh¡­ Ahhh¡­¡±


    <strong>[I guess I wanted to be loved by someone just onest time before the end of my final life.]</strong>


    Roswyn¡¯s tears flowed more profusely down her cheeks.


    The once-dry diary now became utterly drenched with her tears.


    [But even in this cycle, she never reciprocated my feelings or presents.


    Though, thanks to my heightened intelligence, I managed to figure out the conditions needed to awaken her as an ally.


    Nevertheless, despite all my desperate attempts to manipte her emotions, she continued to converse cheerfully with Ruby, just as always.]


    [As such, budding emotions that I had felt for the first time in a long while grew exceedingly faint once again.


    Why does she hate me so much?


    Are she and I destined to remain apart?]


    ¡°Just once¡­ If only I had sincerely epted his feelings once¡­¡±


    She wanted to see Frey again, thinking maybe if she held the flower and considered him as a ¡®precious existence,¡¯ the system would activate once more.


    She had now realized that the awakening condition of the Helper System was simply ¡®receiving the flower with sincerity.¡¯


    Frey had been exceptionally kind, friendly, and warm towards Roswyn because he wanted to be loved at least once in his many miserable lifetimes. As such, he constantly showered her with confessions, desperately hoping for them to be reciprocated. To be epted.


    In hisst lifetime, he truly desired for apanion with whom he could share everything; someone in whom he could confide and be acknowledged by. So, he made onest sincere effort.


    ¡°But I, I¡­¡±


    However, Roswyn persisted in defying his expectations until the very end.


    Whether in the past or present, Roswyn remained solely focused on being the aide of the Hero.


    She only saw Frey as someone who had fallen for her beauty and charm, a naive and gullible admirer who was willing to shower her with money.


    ¡°¡­What the hell did I do?¡±


    Suddenly, memories surged through Roswyn¡¯s mind.


    Once, when she was quite young, Frey hade to her and told her that he fell in love with her at first sight.


    He had rambled on, promising to grant her every desire, whether it was wealth or fame, if she would just be his partner for life.


    She had treated him warmly, secretly delighted by the prospect of a new source of wealth.


    She recalled how she had epted the various flowers he earnestly presented to her, only to dispose of them coldly when he left the guild¡ªeither tossing them away or storing them in the warehouse.


    As time passed, Ruby emerged as the world¡¯s Hero, and Roswyn ultimately pledged her allegiance to her.


    <i> ¡°Roswyn, for today¡¯s flower¡­ Ah.¡±</i>


    <i> ¡°¡­Who is that person?¡±</i>


    <i> ¡°A stalker. Don¡¯t mind him.¡±</i>


    With a sheepish expression, Frey arrived with a bouquet of flowers, but upon seeing Roswyn conversing with Ruby, he disyed a shocked expression.


    Seeing Frey in that state, Roswyn showed an inexplicable smile, and without uttering a word, Ruby winked at her.


    <i> ¡°Roswyn, please. Just once¡­¡±</i>


    <i> ¡°Can you just leave me alone? What will the Hero think if she sees this scene?¡±</i>


    Later, Frey even clung to her leg, sobbing and begging her to be in a rtionship with him.


    <i> ¡°Sob¡­ Sob¡­¡± </i>


    Thest time he visited her, Roswyn mmed the door in his face.


    And during the final battle, she showed no mercy as she relentlessly thrusted a dagger into his side.


    ¡°Euaaa¡­ Aaa¡­¡±


    In excruciating pain within the confines of time, Frey, who had now disappeared forever, desperately wanted her to be hispanion.


    In the end, she had only made actions that left her withsting regrets that would surely haunt her thoughts until the day she died.


    ¡°H-He treated me so well¡­ I was the reason he clung to hisst shred of emotions¡­ But I only saw him as a source of money¡­¡±


    As karma had it, she was now facing the consequences of turning down Frey¡¯s desperate pleas for salvation, right to the very end of his existence.


    [Still, I will make onest attempt. Although I may not have enough time for her to receive the unidentified flower that Alice personally rmended, the roses I prepared in advance are too beautiful to waste. And, of course, I still have some lingering attachments to her.]


    ¡°¡­Huh?¡±


    Amidst the tremors of her body and herments regarding the grave repercussions of her own actions, Roswyn¡¯s eyes abruptly widened.


    ¡°This¡­ This is.¡±


    As she continued to read, her expression rapidly changed.


    [Because after she genuinely epts the flowers, the ¡®small miracle¡¯ will ur, and¡­]


    She had missed thest part of the diary before because her tears had obstructed her vision.


    [<strong>¡­once everything is over, I wonder what will happen if she approaches me with flowers as well.</strong>


    Well, that will only ever ur if she epts the flowers in the first ce.]


    ¡°¡­Flowers.¡±


    After seeing thest few lines, Roswyn leapt from her seat, quivering, as she muttered to herself.


    ¡°Flowers¡­ I need to give him flowers.¡±


    While uttering those words, she stared at her own hands.


    ¡°Flowers¡­ Ah.¡±


    As soon as it came, her eyes quickly lost their luster.


    The solitary rose that Frey had left her was deteriorated to such an extent that it couldn¡¯t endure the shock of the system¡¯s awakening. Consequently, it had shattered into fragments.


    ¡°¡­N-No way. There must be something else left. There has to be.¡±


    She snapped out of her daze and stared at the shattered roses in her hands in despair. Then, Roswyn urgently shook her head and reached out towards her desk.


    ¡°There has to be¡­ at least one, at least one left.¡±


    She frantically rummaged through the drawers on her desk, desperately searching for the flowers that Frey had once given her.


    ¡°At least one¡­ Ugh.¡±


    Soon, she found a flower.


    <strong>¨C The first flower the Hero gave me ?</strong>


    However, it was not what she was looking for. It was a ruby-colored flower Ruby had given her several years ago. Roswyn had meticulously preserved it, ensuring that it wouldn¡¯t wither in the least.


    ¡°¡­¡­.Ah.¡±


    She finally realized that the whole room was actually filled with gifts. Except, they were not the gifts that she wanted nor needed. Everywhere her gazended, there were gifts from Ruby, flowers from Ruby, photos of Ruby¡­ Ruby. Ruby. Ruby. She was suffocating under the guilt and shame that each of these items represented.


    ¡°Sob ah¡­¡±


    ¡°Sob aaahhhh¡­¡±


    Yet, the presents and flowers Frey had given her were absent, as she had either sold them, burned them, or discarded them.


    ¡°Sob waaaaaa!!¡±


    Upon realizing this, Roswyn began to scream frantically.


    ¡°Don¡¯t look at me¡­!!!¡±


    She went berserk, destroying everything in her sight. From Ruby¡¯s photos and the meticulously preserved ruby-colored flowers to the notes of praise she had received from Ruby; they were all annihted under her wrath and sorrow.


    ¨C Crashhhh!!


    ¡°¡­Ah, ugh!!¡±


    Then, in an ironic twist, the protective spell that she had paid a hefty price for activated, injuring her hand.


    ¡°Ah¡­ ah¡­¡±


    As a result, Roswyn, who copsed on the floor, began to tremble.


    ¡°Don¡¯t¡­ don¡¯t look at me like that¡­¡±


    She hade to realize that the expression on Ruby¡¯s face in the photos, which she had considered cheerful just a few days ago, was actually infused with mockingughter.


    ¡°Sob¡­ Sob¡­¡±


    Roswyn slowly lost her strength, as she sank to the ground, surrounded by fallen petals of ruby-colored flowers.


    ¡°¡­The warehouse.¡±


    She muttered weakly, struggling to rise.


    ¡°There might be some artificial flowers stored in the guild¡¯s warehouse.¡±


    Shortly thereafter, a carriage departed from Sunrise Academy.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡±


    With her head lowered, Roswyn walked down the street, her eyes swollen from her sobs.


    ¡°L-Lady Roswyn, what brings you here¡­?¡±


    ¡°T-The flowers! All the artificial flowers that Frey gifted me¡­ are they still stored in the warehouse?!¡±


    ¡°Oh no, we sold them all.¡±


    ¡°¡­..What?¡±


    She turned pale from shock at the words of the Information Guild employee as she questioned whether her hearing was still functional.


    ¡°The artificial flowers were made of gold and precious gems, so we were told to take them apart and sell them individually.¡±


    ¡°When did you sell them¡­?¡±


    ¡°We disposed of them a few months ago. Thest one was made into an essory.¡±


    ¡°Ac-essory¡­¡±


    Since the artificial flowers that she sorely desired had already been repurposed into something as meaningless as essories, Roswyn could only leave the guild empty-handed.


    ¡°There are no flowers left¡­ Despite receiving so many from him, not a single one remains¡­¡±


    Every one of the flowers Ruby had given to the guild had been carefully preserved.


    However, not a single one of Frey¡¯s was left.


    ¡°I-I¡¯m sorry¡­ I¡¯m so sorry¡­ I made a mistake¡­¡±


    Thus, despite the impossibility of recovering Frey, Roswyn made her way to Isolet¡¯s house, where it was said that his remainsy.


    However, she couldn¡¯t muster the courage to enter the house as she only stood outside, weeping.


    ¡°If only I had just kept one¡­ just one flower. Then, maybe the small miracle could have been fulfilled¡­¡±


    She longed for a miracle, something that she had already recklessly forsaken herself, to possibly change this nightmare.


    ¡°Sob, sob, sob¡­¡±


    Just like that, Roswyn knelt outside Isolet¡¯s house and wept for a while.


    ¡°¡­Huh?¡±


    Suddenly, she widened her eyes.


    <strong>[Even if I can¡¯t give the unidentified flower that Alice personally rmended¡­]</strong>


    ¡°¡­The flower I received back then, the evesting flower.¡±


    She began to recall the contents of the diary.


    ¡°Th-that flower was meant to be given to me.¡±


    Though it was quite a forced assumption, Roswyn, still in a state of panic, shakily retrieved the evesting flower.


    ¡°With this¡­ I¡¯ll go find him. Once I find Frey¡­!¡±


    With newfound determination, she struggled to her feet and began knocking on the front door.


    ¡°P-please¡­ Miss Isolet, open the door. Open it¡­ Ugh.¡±


    The front door opened. It seemed like it had been unlocked all along since no one was inside.


    ¡°I-I brought a flower. Frey¡­ It¡¯s toote, but¡­ even so¡­¡±


    Completely disregarding the fact that she was intruding, Roswyn entered Isolet¡¯s house.


    ¡°¡­..Ugh.¡±


    Inside, Roswyn discovered numerous bottles of alcohol strewn around Isolet, who was sitting at the dining table.


    ¡°Miss Isolet, I heard you have recovered Frey¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­Hm.¡±


    Roswyn urgently posed a question to Isolet, who was drunk and unfocused. Hearing the question, Isolet opened her eyes and slouched in her chair.


    ¡°Fre¡­ Frey is over there.¡±


    ¡°T-thank you¡­¡±


    Isolet¡¯s eyes were clouded by alcohol, as she pointed towards something. Following Isolet¡¯s vague gesture, Roswyn swiftly moved towards the indicated spot.


    ¡°¡­¡­..Ah.¡±


    Eventually, she reached the location Isolet had mentioned, and stood right in front of Frey.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­.¡±


    With vacant eyes, she looked down.


    <strong>[Frey Raon Starlight]</strong>


    Therey a scabbard filled with gleaming soil, engraved with Frey¡¯s name.


    ¡°¡­..What is this?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s Frey.¡±


    As Roswyn asked in disbelief, Isolet, with her unfocused eyes, softly chuckled and replied.


    ¡°It¡¯s definitely Frey. No doubt about it. If that¡¯s not Frey, then what is?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Other kids wille soon too. I already informed them. Just exchange your greetings in advance¡­¡±


    Ignoring Isolet¡¯s rambling, Roswyn gently ced the flower on top of the scabbard filled with soil.


    ¨C Ssk¡­


    ¡°¡­¡­..¡±


    However, no miracle happened.


    ¡°I b-brought a flower¡­ <i>sob</i>.¡±


    It wasn¡¯t Frey. It was only a lingering trace of him that was the sole remnant of his existence in this world.


    ¡°S-sorry¡­ I¡¯m sorry¡­ uu uuu¡­¡±


    From that moment on, Roswynpletely fell apart as her mind shattered into pieces.


    <strong>You can rate this serieshere.</strong>

 Chapter 162: - Where Did You Go?

    <b>? Where Did You Go? ?</b>


    ¨C Knock, knock.


    ¡°¡­Excuse me, Professor Isolet.¡±


    Two girls stood outside Isolet¡¯s house.


    ¨C Squeaaak¡­


    ¡°I-it seems to be unlocked.¡±


    ¡°¡­Yes, it seems like it.¡±


    The two girls were Lulu, her dark circles prominent, and Aishi, who had a pale expression.


    ¡°Um¡­ Princess Aishi, did you also receive an invitation from Professor Isolet¡¯s invitation?¡±


    ¡°Y-yes.¡±


    Due to their different social statuses, they rarely exchanged words, despite being part of the same Hero¡¯s Party. As such, they spoke with an awkward tone while conversing with each other.


    ¡°L-let¡¯s go inside first.¡±


    ¡°¡­That sounds good.¡±


    They promptly entered the house, eager to dispel the lingering awkwardness.


    ¡°Um¡­ You came?¡±


    Then, Isolet, who had been sprawled until then, smiled heartily and weed them.


    ¡°Go say hello to Frey over there.¡±


    ¡°¡­What?¡±


    After uttering these words, Isolet copsed onto the dining table once again. Lulu and Aishi directed their gazes towards the spot Isolet had pointed to and fell into a deep silence.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°Hero¡­ Please, I¡¯m begging you¡­¡±


    Roswyn, whose hair was disheveled, knelt and begged with her eyes fixed on a scabbard.


    ¡°Please ept these flowers¡­ let the miracle happen¡­ I¡¯m begging you¡­¡±


    Roswyn waspletely unaware of the two girls behind her.


    ¡°You said that once everything was over, a miracle would happen if I came to you with the flowers. So please, Hero, please¡­¡±


    She continued speaking in a desperate tone.


    ¡°Now I finally understand who I should have served¡­ to whom our family owes its gratitude. It was you all along, the Hero of our generation who kept me alive¡­¡±


    With aplex expression that seemed to hold numerous memories, Roswyn extended her trembling hand.


    ¡°I-I¡¯ll write as many as¡­ you sent me every day. I can write as many love letters as you want.¡±


    As she said, Roswyn had received love letters from Frey everyday.


    At first, she had read a few to boost her self-esteem, however, her interest waned quickly, causing her to discardter ones without even reading them.


    However, to Frey, she always pretended to have epted them while responding with a smile.


    ¡°I-I¡¯ll do anything you want. I¡¯ll fulfill all your wishes¡­¡±


    Frey always granted Roswyn¡¯s requests.


    In contrast to Ruby, who began with modest requests and gradually escted to unreasonable demands, Frey always granted whatever Roswyn desired.


    The only thing he asked for in return was a dinner together.


    ¡°So please,e back¡­¡±


    Lost in such thoughts, Roswyn fervently wished for the miracle mentioned in the diary toe true.


    ¡°I¡¯ll carefully preserve the flowers that you give me, we¡¯ll have dinner together, and I¡¯ll dance with you at any and every ball. I¡¯ll smile whenever I look at you, so please¡­¡±


    Without knowing what the miracle in the diary was, she continued to plead.


    By this point, Roswyn had lost her grip on reality. She was utterly broken.


    ¡°Just once¡­ Let us at least have one conversation¡­ I have something to say. Even if it¡¯s to atone, please let me talk to you again. Please, at the very least,e back and punish me.¡±


    While firmly clutching the scabbard and bowing her head, Roswyn wished for something that could never be fulfilled.


    She longed for a miracle to happen, even if it was just for a moment. She wanted the man she had forsaken, yet still sought her help until the very end, to return to her side. She wanted him to judge her for helping the Demon King and ruining the true Hero.


    ¡°Please¡­ just once¡­¡±


    As Roswyn continued her ramblings, she noticed that the evesting flower, which supposedly would never wither, was now drooping on the scabbard filled with the glistening soil.


    ¡°Ah¡­¡±


    ¡°Ah sob¡­¡±


    It was only then that she realized her fervent pleas were not directed toward a resurrected Frey or even the body of the deceased Frey.


    ¡°Ah sob¡­¡±


    She realized that what remained were merely glistening remnants left behind by Frey¡¯s annihtion. Roswyn quietly touched the sparkling soil within the scabbard.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡±


    ¨C Ssk


    The sparkling dust clung to her hand.


    ¡°Hero¡­¡±


    As she stared vacantly at the remains of the pitiful man who seeked salvation from her, Roswyn fell silent, unable to finish her sentence.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­..¡±


    And for a moment, silence filled the room.


    ¡°T-this is¡­¡±


    It was only then that Lulu, her expression pale while observing the situation, noticed Frey¡¯s diary that Roswyn had set aside.


    ¡°¡­A diary?¡±


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    ¨C <i>Ssk</i>¡­


    ¡°¡­Ouch.¡±


    Lulu identally cut her finger as she flipped through the diary, causing her to jump back in surprise.


    ¡°Ah, euhh¡­¡±


    It had been a while since she hadst suffered a self-inflicted wound.


    The abuse she used to inflict upon herself had long stopped.


    ¡°Ummm¡­¡±


    Aishi, who was in front of Lulu, shifted her gaze back and forth between Roswyn¡¯s tattered notebook and the diary with hollow eyes.


    [<strong>Come to think of it, Aishi¡¯s ¡®Frozen Heart¡¯ was practically a blessing for me.</strong>


    There¡¯s nothing more effective in this world to kill unnecessary emotions than her curse. Without it, I probably wouldn¡¯t have ben able to endure this until now.]


    ¡°Uh, um¡­ Princess Aishi.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I need some time to collect my thoughts.¡±


    After reading through the diary, Aishi abruptly rose from her seat and carefully picked up a bottle of alcohol from the table where Isolet was lying on.


    ¡°My benefactor, who saved my family and revitalized my kingdom¡­ was repaid by me with a curse that froze his heart and erased his emotions¡­ I can¡¯t believe it.¡±


    After Aishi poured strong liquor into a ss, she began her story with a gloomy expression.


    ¡°Lulu, did you know?¡±


    ¡°The ¡®Frozen Heart¡¯ curse doesn¡¯t just freeze emotions but the heart itself.¡±


    ¡°Y-yes¡­¡±


    ¡°As a result, when the curse bes severe, even taking a breath can cause considerable pain.¡±


    After saying so, Aishi downed the entire ss in one go.


    ¡°¡­Was Frey¡­ already numb, even to such agony?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­..¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s inconceivable that there is someone who takes pleasure from receiving such a dreadful curse repeatedly¡ª especially one capable of erasing emotions.¡±


    A thousand different expressions danced across Aishi¡¯s face as she poured more liquor into her ss.


    ¡°Was it intentional when he provoked me in the ve market? Was it his n to transfer the curse onto himself?¡±


    ¡°Sometimes, I mentioned that my inner voice was tormenting me constantly.¡±


    Lulu nodded quietly as Aishi continued.


    ¡°The arrogant voice I used to hear from within, the dreadful voice that plunged me into hell during my youth, and the voice that drove me to the brink of suicide¡­¡±


    Aishi¡¯s face bore the weight of remorse as she spoke.


    ¡°At some point, I began to suspect that Frey was the owner of that voice.¡±


    ¡°¡­Huh?¡±


    ¡°It was because every time Frey approached me, every time we talked, the voice would stop.¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­¡±


    ¡°I thought he couldn¡¯t whisper into my mind when I could observe his presence.¡±


    As Aishi reminisced, she recalled the contents of the diary.


    <strong>[xx Year, xx Month, xx Day]</strong>


    [Aishi seemed to be struggling a lot because of the voicetely. I think I¡¯ll have to stick by her side for a while.]


    ¡°In truth, it was Frey¡¯s power, the power of a Hero, that weakened the curse.¡±


    Aishi stated as if reading a report, then drained her ss and set it back on the table with a thud.


    ¡°Whenever I met him, Frey would always suggest we drink together.¡±


    ¡°Drink¡­?¡±


    ¡°¡­Yes, not just any alcohol, but a very strong liquot.¡±


    ¡°It was no secret that Frey was quite the heavy drinker, so I really didn¡¯t like seeing him alone as he drank in front of only and engaged in idle talk.¡±


    As Aishi spoke, she recalled the diary entry once again.


    <strong>[xx Year, xx Month, xx Day]</strong>


    [Today, I talked to Aishi while drinking with her.


    Honestly, I didn¡¯t n to chat with her, but seeing her shed tears, a rare sight to witness, I couldn¡¯t help it.


    In such a miraculous regression, I can¡¯t bear the thought of hermitting suicide like the previous cycles. I¡¯m tired of always finding her cold and dead the day after we talk.]


    The contents troubled her, making her fall into deep contemtion.


    [That¡¯s why I resolved to remain by her side for as long as possible, even if it¡¯s not an easy endeavour.


    After all, being in close proximity to her amplifies the ¡®Frozen Heart¡¯ curse multiple times.


    No matter how numb I¡¯ve be to pain, when the area around my heart turns into ice¡­ every breath would feel like hell.]


    ¡°But¡­ it turns out there¡¯s another reason for that as well.¡±


    Aishi¡¯s words rang true.


    [Therefore, whenever I engaged in extended conversations with her, I always brought a bottle of liquor with an alcohol content of 70% or higher.


    It helped me forget the pain and warmed my heart at the same time. Alcohol is the best in that regard.


    Of course, in my case, I have to cast a self-created spell that would make me drunk on alcohol.


    Still, it¡¯s far more effective than the painkillers that don¡¯t work anymore.]


    ¡°Because of me, he had to drink alcohol to endure the pain of his freezing heart. Because of me, he had to suffer from unnecessarily greater pain, just to block the voice inside my head.¡±


    She poured herself a third ss of the hard liquor. She then sighed and downed it in one gulp.


    ¡°If I had known he was drinking for that reason, I would have joined him, even if it had been just for the alcohol¡­¡±


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s true that I¡¯m pretty good at drinking.¡±


    ¡°¡­Ahh¡­¡±


    ¡°How about you, Miss Lulu?¡±


    ¡°I-I can¡¯t drink at all.¡±


    When Lulu hesitated and replied, Aishi sadly smiled and proceeded to pour herself more liquor.


    ¡°People tended to react that way when I asked them to drink with me. Come to think of it, Frey was the only one who ever suggested we drink together.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°If he hadn¡¯t borne such a fate¡­ we might have been good drinking buddies.¡±


    Ignoring the sudden flush in her cheeks, Aishi continued to express her grievances.


    ¡°Is there anyone else in the world as unfortunate as him? Honestly, I don¡¯t think so.¡±


    ¡°Uh, uhh.¡±


    ¡°Even though I understand that deception was necessary¡­ I still owed him and caused him unnecessary trouble, but now¡­ I can¡¯t even repay him.¡±


    She raised the ss to her lips but then, she hesitated, and her expression trembled slightly.


    ¡°¡­To be honest, I didn¡¯t need time to sort out my thoughts.¡±


    ¡°When I flipped through the diary, I was afraid of what I might find.¡±


    ¡°¡­Could there possibly be any secret more sinister than this?¡±


    Upon hearing those words¡­


    <strong>[xx Year xx Month xx Day]</strong>


    [I¡¯m going insane. The cycle was going so perfectly until Ruby started tormenting Aishi in an unprecedented manner.


    Whenever they spoke, she chased her away while pretending to console her.


    But inwardly, she whispered inexplicable words, as she used the curse she had nted in Aishi during her youth in an attempt to drive her insane.]


    While desperately maintaining an unchanged expression, Lulu fixed her gaze on the diary and turned to the next page.


    [Given the circumstances, I have no choice but to increase the frequency of my interventions with her.


    Although my heart will be frozen and I¡¯ll suffer from pain due to the side effects, it¡¯s better than retrying.]


    ¡°Um¡­ Miss Lulu, why do you look so serious?¡±


    ¡°Ah, uh¡­¡±


    ¡°D-don¡¯t tell me¡­Is there really¡­?¡±


    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s nothing¡­!¡±


    When Aishi asked with a trembling voice, Lulu hastily flipped through the diary as she replied. However¡­


    ¡°¡­Huh?¡±


    Soon, her attempt to maintain herposure failed as she gasped in shock.


    <strong>[xx Year xx Month xx Day]</strong>


    [What should I do? What should I do? What should I do? What should I do? What should I do?


    Because of my excessively emotionless state, I made a mistake with Lulu. This can¡¯t be happening¡­


    Unless I can recruit Roswyn, Lulu is the only one I can rely on.


    If I don¡¯t embrace her, I won¡¯t be able to sleep properly anymore.


    I have to apologize. I have to.


    I won¡¯t be able to fix everything that happened in the past.


    I haven¡¯t even been able to erase all her scars yet.


    Aftering all the way here, if I continue down that route¡­]


    ¡°¡­Ah?¡±


    As Lulu flipped through the pages filled with Frey¡¯s usual gentle and casual handwriting, she unexpectedly encountered a page written in a more intense penmanship.


    <strong>[xx Year xx Month xx Day]</strong>


    [She was taken away from me. Lulu was taken away by Ruby. I have to retrieve her.]


    ¡°¡­¡­..Ah.¡±


    After that, she froze upon discovering the recurring words on several pages.


    <strong>[Where did you go? Come back. Where did you go? Come back. Where did you go? Come back¡­.]</strong>


    ¡°¡­¡­Uwah.¡±


    ¡°M-Miss Lulu¡­ Why do you look like¡­¡±


    As Aishi asked in concern, beside the trembling Lulu, who wore such a wretched expression¡­


    ¡°Yes¡­ Kania¡­ you¡¯ll gather the other three¡­?¡±


    ¡°All right, please do your best¡­¡±


    Isolet was calling someone.


    ¡°¡­ Frey is waiting for all of you here.¡±

 Chapter 163: - I Want To Be Loved By You Again

    <b>? I Want To Be Loved By You Again ?</b>


    ¡°¡­¡­Ugh.¡±


    Lulu¡¯s eyes quivered as she turned the pages of the diary.


    <strong>[xx Year xx Month xx Day]</strong>


    [Yes, I must confess. I was too dependent on Lulu. She has her own life, but I disregarded that and tried to control her too much. So, it was only natural that something like this happened.]


    The harsh and intense words that had filled several pages had vanished, reced by calm and tidy script.


    [She must have endured a great deal as well. After all, my obsession for her was unimaginably overbearing. Continuously imposing a distorted rtionship with her, when I was meant to be the subject of everyone¡¯s hatred, was nothing but my own selfishness.]


    ¡°Ah¡­¡±


    [I understand. I do. However, I still need to express my affection for her. I was so close to erasing the Stigma of Misfortune. It has practically vanished, so I just need to put in a little more effort.]


    The subsequent orderly lines conveyed aposed tone.


    <strong>[I must bring a happy ending to her, who is more wretched than anyone else.]</strong>


    After taking her eyes off the diary¡¯s concluding words, Lulu, biting her lips hard, whispered,


    ¡°¡­I didn¡¯t know that.¡±


    Now, she recollected the hazy memories of the past.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    Lulu had always yearned for love.


    ¡°Mon-Monster¡­ You¡¯re a monster¡­¡±


    ¡°M-Mom¡­¡±


    However, what was so simple for others, was an incredibly difficult wish for Lulu.


    ¡°Get out! Get out of my house!¡±


    ¡°¡­Eugh.¡±


    When she was barely ten years old, she was driven out of her home. The reason was quite self-exnatory; unfortunate events incessantly urred around her.


    And it never stopped, for this pattern persisted throughout her entire life. It did not matter what situation it was, as ill fortune followed her like a gue. When she tried to make a living off the streets, she caused harm to anyone who helped her. When she tried to find work, her workce burned down. When she tried to find guardians, they mysteriously vanished. And when she tried to make friends, they were affected by her own misery.


    The misfortune that slowly engulfed Lulu denied her any taste of ¡®happiness.¡¯ By the time she entered the academy, she felt cornered, on the brink of giving up entirely.


    ¡°¡­Lulu, from now on, you¡¯ll be my pet.¡±


    However, an unexpected turning point entered her life.


    ¡°Lulu, this is your room now.¡±


    ¡°Do you want to eat something? Just tell me, I¡¯ll get it for you.¡±


    ¡°Your clothes and essories. Of course, if you want something, I¡¯ll get it for you.¡±


    ¡°I told you not to harm yourself. Let me wrap the bandage for you,e here.¡±


    Frey dered his ownership of Lulu as his ¡®pet¡¯ and showered her with infinite love.


    ¡°¡­Lulu, you¡¯re my pet. You¡¯re just an existence that follows my orders. Your sole duty is to quietly ept my adoration.¡±


    ¡°Who gave Lulu such food?¡±


    ¡°Where are you going, Lulu? I told you you can buy anything you want, but you muste with me when you go outside.¡±


    ¡°You belong to me, Lulu. You¡¯re my possession.¡±


    However, that love took on a rather twisted form.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Master Frey.¡±


    Hence, even though Frey was the one who first introduced her to love and lifted the ¡®Stigma of Misfortune¡¯¡­


    ¡°I don¡¯t think I can be with you anymore.¡±


    One day, when Frey was particrly unkind to Lulu, she left the Starlight Mansion.


    ¡°Lulu¡­! What are you¡­!¡±


    ¡°¡­ You are the one who has been tormenting Lulu all this time, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°R-Ruby¡­ why are you¡­¡±


    ¡°Miss Lulu asked for my help. So, she will stay with me from now on.¡±


    And thus, she entrusted herself to the Hero, Ruby.


    Ruby revealed the dangerous and abnormal traits of Frey, who had persistently sought to be with her, and that revtion shook Lulu¡¯s heart.


    ¡°¡­Thank you for everything you¡¯ve done for me.¡±


    Since then, Lulu had received love not just from Frey but also from everyone.


    As a proud member of the Hero¡¯s Party, she received attention, affection, and envy from all her ssmates. Her analytical skills earned her high praise and adoration even within the Hero¡¯s talented group of individuals. Among them, Ruby, the Hero, especially cherished her.


    ¡°Miss Lulu~! Try this~!¡±


    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s¡­ um¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay! You can eat as much as you want!¡±


    During meals, Ruby always treated Lulu to delicious food.


    ¡°Great job in today¡¯s battle! Miss Lulu is the core of our party!¡±


    ¡°Oh, y-yes¡­¡±


    Despite the nature of her abilities that confined Lulu to a rear position in battles, Ruby never hesitated to praise her whenever a battle was over.


    ¡°Oh my¡­ so you were treated like a pet at Starlight Mansion¡­?¡±


    ¡°W-Well¡­ you could say so.¡±


    ¡°Miss Lulu is not a pet! She¡¯s a full-fledged human being! Someone capable of thinking and acting independently. A person!¡±


    Rather than the warped rtionship imposed upon her by Frey, Lulu formed an equal and free rtionship with Ruby.


    ¡°Lulu, you did great today!¡±


    ¡°Do you want to have dinner togetherter?¡±


    ¡°Lulu¡­ Can you help me with my homework? It¡¯s about magic circle analysis¡­¡±


    Just like that, Lulu obtained the happy daily life she had always yearned for.


    No longer did misfortune haunt her, and there were no more people harboring resentment or forcing love upon her.


    Her surroundings were filled with happiness because people genuinely liked Lulu and showered her with the love she had always craved.


    Therefore, when Frey tried to approach her again, she had rejected all of his advances.


    She ignored his calls and letters.


    It was because, amid her newfound happiness, there was no room for Frey.


    <strong>[Yet, to give her a truly happy ending¡­]</strong>


    Yet, Lulu had nowe to realize something.


    <strong>[I indeed have to deal with Ruby]</strong>


    All the happiness Lulu had enjoyed so far was just an illusion.


    <strong>[Ruby, who covets Lulu¡¯s magic eyes, is secretly plotting something without Lulu¡¯s knowledge.]</strong>


    ¡°¡­Uuuu.¡±


    Lulu tightly clenched her fist as she reread the passage repeatedly.


    <strong>[If I get rid of Ruby, the illusion created by her influence will disappear.]</strong>


    As written in the diary, all the happiness Lulu had experienced had been nothing more than an illusion.


    Ruby, who outwardly appeared to give Lulu love instead of Frey, actually desired her Magic Eyes and was desperate to kill Lulu.


    Of course, the Demon King would receive a penalty if she attacked first.


    So, Ruby attempted to reactivate Lulu¡¯s weakened ¡®stigma,¡¯ by driving her towards suicide in order to take her ¡®Magic Eyes¡¯.


    ¡°¡­Ah, everyone, Miss Lulu ising. Please follow my instructions.¡±


    ¡°Y-yes¡­¡±


    ¡°But why are you doing something like this¡­?¡±


    It was there that Ruby began her most skillful maniption.


    ¡°Miss Lulu¡¯s self-esteem is too low¡­ If we don¡¯t do this, it could hinder the party¡¯s efficiency¡­¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­ I see¡­¡±


    At the same time, Ruby asked Lulu¡¯s ssmates to pretend to get along well with her.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­ Am I causing too much trouble¡­?¡±


    ¡°Oh, no! As long as you need it, Hero¡­!¡±


    ¡°By the way, what¡¯s going on with Lulu? Does she have low self-esteem because she joined the Hero¡¯s party?¡±


    ¡°¡­Yeah, it seems like even the Hero is having a hard time.¡±


    Unbeknownst to Lulu, Ruby was sowing discord and tarnishing her reputation the whole time.


    <strong>[Once the illusion disappears, her stigma will naturally disappear too.]</strong>


    ¡°Huft¡­¡±


    As Lulu read Frey¡¯s calmly recorded words, her expression gradually darkened, and she released a heavy sigh.


    <b>[And as the effect of the Stigma of Misfortune bespletely </b><b>neutralised</b><b>, there will be plenty of people in the world who will adore the charming Lulu, besides the selfish me.]</b>


    ¡°N-no, it¡¯s not true¡­¡±


    <strong>[If she can live a happy life, surrounded by love, and is able to close her eyes without suffering like she did in almost every cycle, I will be satisfied.]</strong>


    ¡°I¡¯m telling you it¡¯s not true¡­¡±


    <strong>[Of course, I feel the same way for everyone else too. I hope they can flourish in the world that I¡¯ve built, live happily, and gradually forget about me.]</strong>


    ¡°Ah¡­¡±


    After Frey¡¯s records about her ended, Lulu hung her head, her face pale.


    ¡°The one who truly loved me¡­¡±


    After lingering in that position for a while, she whispered with a trembling voice.


    ¡°¡­It turns out Frey is the only one who truly loved me.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve finally realized it now¡­¡±


    Her gaze shifted towards the faint remnants of the stigma that was still present on her shoulder merely a few days ago.


    ¡°Wait¡­ What is this?.¡±


    Her eyes widened in shock.


    It was because the ¡®Stigma of Misfortune,¡¯ which she believed had lost its effect because no more unfortunate events had urred, suddenly started regaining its vividness.


    ¡°When I cut my finger on the diary¡­ Could it be¡­¡±


    The reason was simple.


    Following the revtion that ¡®Frey Raon Starlight¡¯ was the Hero and ¡®Ruby¡¯ was the Demon King, the reputation of the ¡®Hero Party¡¯ had plummeted .


    Of course, even if the whole world hated her, as long as there was at least ¡®one person¡¯ who loved her, there was no reason for the stigma to be vivid again.


    ¡°Then, truly no one¡­¡±


    In other words, presently, there was no one¡­


    <strong>¡°No one loves me¡­?¡±</strong>


    There was no one who ¡°loved¡± Lulu.


    ¡°Aaaaa¡­¡±


    In a sense, this oue was natural.


    The entire world remained ignorant of the detailed truth and only held fragmented information, leaving them with no other option but to form a negative perception of her.


    And the people who treated her kindly in the past had all been under the sway of Ruby¡¯s maniptions.


    Ruby¡¯s affection had been insincere from the beginning, designed to snatch Lulu¡¯s Magic Eyes.


    Certainly, the members of the Hero Party genuinely cared for Lulu, but¡­


    ¡°This¡­ This is¡­ My curse¡­ this kind of influence¡­¡±


    ¡°Hehe¡­ Frey. Is this how you n to defeat me?¡±


    As they learned the whole truth, the members of the Hero Party had their focus redirected or their mind broken. Thus, they could no longer give affection to Lulu.


    ¡°Euh¡­¡±


    Once again isted and abandoned, Lulu, her eyes devoid of life, reached for the knife resting on the dining table.


    ¨C Slide¡­


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡±


    After hesitating for a while, she carefully extended her arm and made a shallow cut on her skin with the knife.


    ¨C Ssk


    ¡°Akh.. ugh¡­¡±


    Then, as an unexpected surge of pain coursed through her, Lulu finally realized.


    ¡°Ah¡­¡±


    The self-harm, which had previously served as her sole refuge and provided a temporary respite from the world, no longer offered her sce or release.


    ¡°Lu-Lulu, what are you doing?!¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Furthermore, the concern and attention caused by her self-harm only led to superficial sympathy.


    ¨C ng¡­!


    Despite realizing this, Lulu, with trembling eyes, attempted a few more times to cut her arm with the knife.


    ¡°Ugh¡­¡±


    Feeling even more pain and despair, Lulu ultimately let the knife slip from her grasp and muttered,


    <strong>¡°¡­I want to be loved.¡±</strong>


    However, there was no longer anyone in this world who could genuinely give her that love.


    Even though she was more than aware of this fact, Lulu continued to utter these words with a vacant expression.


    ¡°I want to be loved¡­¡±


    Although she did not utter a name, her words carried a clear meaning.


    ¡°By you again¡­¡±


    Unbeknownst to herself, Lulu found herself craving the love of Frey once more.


    ¡°I want to be loved¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­Ah.¡±


    However, as she spoke and shifted her gaze away, Lulu suddenly turned silent.


    ¡°¡­¡­..¡±


    Frey was no longer here. He would nevere back. And¡­ the sole trace of him was a scabbard filled with glistening soil.


    ¡°I¡­ I want to see you again¡­¡±


    Lulu¡¯s vacant voice drifted aimlessly through the void.


    ¡°Master Frey¡­¡±


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    Meanwhile, at the same moment.


    <strong>[00:01]</strong>


    In the dark room where a countdown remained frozen at one second.


    ¡°¡­..¡±


    As he silently observed the world from that room, Frey began to murmur in a faint voice.


    ¡°¡­ I¡¯m certain I destroyed the diary.¡±


    ¡°Father¡¯s return, the heroines regaining their memories, and even Ruby returning to her original form¡­. everything is just so strange.¡±


    While maintaining a poker face, Frey turned his gaze towards two sisters as he said,


    ¡°Also¡­¡±


    ¡°Sister, you¡¯ve held on for quite a while, haven¡¯t you? I¡¯ve told you to stop this useless resistance. You¡¯re obstructing my view.¡±


    ¡°I will never¡­ I will never give up¡­ I can¡¯t bear to see my creations suffer any longer¡­¡±


    The desperately resisting Sun God fixed her gaze upon the Demon God, who wore a cold smile.


    ¡°Even if I have to trade all my divinity for your annihtion¡­ I¡¯ll make you¡­!¡±


    ¡°Just give it a try~ If you¡¯re really able to do it.¡±


    Seeing this, Frey mumbled in a cold voice.


    ¡°¡­This is really starting to piss me off.¡±


    Frey touched a small ne given by a certain scroll merchant long ago.

 Chapter 164: - Roll Credits

    <b>? Roll Credits ?</b>


    ¨C Knock, knock.


    ¡°Professor, are you there¡­?¡±


    A young girl knocked on Isolet¡¯s front door.


    ¡°Professor Isolet, I¡¯vee¡­¡±


    After grimly knocking for a while, she grew wary with hesitation soon after noticing that the door was unlocked.


    ¡°¡­I¡¯ll go in.¡±


    With a deep breath, she cautiously entered the house.


    ¡°Heup¡­¡±


    As she entered, a strong smell of alcohol hit her like a truck.


    ¡°¡­Professor?¡±


    She could only cover her nose as she attempted to observe her surroundings, eventually discovering Isolet sprawled across a table, surrounded by spilled alcohol.


    ¡°Professor, what¡¯s happening¡­?¡±


    ¡°Mmm¡­ Kania¡­ you came.¡±


    Isolet, who was able to somehow distinguish Kania¡¯s voice, chuckled while raising her head. Hearing her greeting, Kania approached with a puzzled expression.


    ¡°Are the other girls¡­?¡±


    ¡°T-they wille soon.¡±


    ¡°I see¡­ I¡¯ll go give my regards to Frey first, then.¡±


    Kania walked where Isolet pointed¡ªthe spot Frey was supposed to be at. But of course, instead of Frey, only a scabbard was lying there.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­.¡±


    The other girls seemed lifeless as they stared nkly at the scabbard.


    ¡°Um¡­¡±


    Kania cautiously approached them, absent-mindedly thinking about what to say.


    ¡°Miss Roswyn¡­?¡±


    After approaching the girls before her, she addressed Roswyn, who appeared to be in the worst condition.


    ¡°Ugh¡­ Sob¡­¡±


    ¡°Miss Roswyn, what are you doing¡­?¡±


    Roswyn was roughly grasping and pulling out the luscious hair she had once been proud of, reducing it to an ugly mess.


    ¨C Sob¡­


    ¡°Miss Roswyn, please calm down first¡­¡±


    After attempting to calm Roswyn, who had shown signs of madness, Kania quickly discovered the cause of her insanity and stopped reaching out to her.


    ¡°Ah¡­¡±


    Roswyn, realizing that her hair was an intense and deep ruby, was repeatedly ripping it out with a pale and horrified expression.


    ¨C Sob¡­


    But that wasn¡¯t all; everything was ruby. Every jewel of hers was ruby; her clothes were all colored in ruby; even her room was bathed in ruby hues.


    Out of her entire existence, there wasn¡¯t even a speck of the sparkling silver that was inside the scabbard.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    In response to the situation, Roswyn, who once had radiant gold hair, slowly grasped at her dark-ruby colored hair.


    ¡°I shouldn¡¯t have boasted¡­ I shouldn¡¯t have¡­¡±


    She cursed herself for deliberately dressing to praise Ruby every time Frey requested a meeting.


    ¡°What¡¯s so good about her that I had to paint myself in her color¡­ when I could have chosen the true one¡­¡±


    As she mumbled to herself for a while.


    ¡°Everywhere¡­ everything is¡­¡±


    She looked around herself before immediately freaking out.


    ¡°Every single corner is her¡­ everything is bathed in her color¡­¡±


    It was because of what she saw lying around her. There were ruby essories scattered randomly, ruby-colored scarves and gloves crumpled, and even her hair was colored in ruby.


    ¡°Ah¡­¡±


    However, Roswyn swiftly realized: no matter how everything gleamed in ruby, there was nothing shining in Ruby¡¯s color more than herself.


    ¡°Ah¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    After a while of staring nkly at Roswyn, seated in the same spot with sunken eyes, Kania turned her gaze away.


    ¡°Ugh¡­¡±


    This time, she saw Lulu.


    ¡°Miss Lulu, the wounds on your arm¡­¡±


    Even though it was just a few cuts, the consequences of her past self-harm still remained, leaving deep gashes on Lulu¡¯s arm.


    ¡°You were¡­ the only one who loved me¡­¡±


    Despite the blood that continued to seep from her arm, Lulu¡¯s gaze remained affixed to the scabbard as she mumbled lifelessly.


    ¡°I want to be loved again¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m willing to be hugged by you, even as a pet¡­¡±


    As Kania averted her gaze from Lulu, she noticed that Aishi was sitting beside Isolet.


    ¡°Frey was¡­ the Hero of Money?¡±


    Despite having drunk a lot, Aishi was rtivelyposed. But she was still in despair after reading the diary and discovering the truth.


    ¡°I-I even said that after this battle ends¡­¡±


    ¡°I intend to confess to him¡­?¡±


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    As Aishi had said, the ¡°Hero of Money¡± was a benefactor of the Cloud Kingdom.


    He had discovered the underground magic crystal mine and contributed significantly to turning the once-impoverished Cloud Kingdom into a powerful nation.


    During the early stages of the mine¡¯s discovery, he had dealt with the hyenas who were greedily eyeing the kingdom.


    Of course, thanks to that, the ¡°Hero of Money¡± had also gained substantial profits. However, ording to his charity foundation¡¯s published records, all of it was invested in ¡®charitable endeavors.¡¯


    <b><i> ¨C Hero of Money, would you like to meet sometime? I have something to discuss with you. </i></b>


    And so, Aishi found herself falling in love with him.


    Although she didn¡¯t know his appearance or true identity, he had helped her develop her kingdom, and his benevolent actions touched her heart.


    <strong>¨C To Princess Aishi.</strong>


    However, the reply she received after eagerly sending her letter was rather strange.


    <strong>[I¡¯m sorry, Princess. It seems I won¡¯t be able to keep in touch with you anymore. I n to expand my business to the Eastern Continent, so I won¡¯t have time. I¡¯m truly sorry. By the way, have you found a fianc¨¦? You have so many strong candidates¡­]</strong>


    Reading that letter, Princess Aishi thought to herself how busy someone could be to not even be able to write a single letter.


    <strong>[P.S. I really enjoyed exchanging letters until now.]</strong>


    ¡°¡­Well, I can find him on the Eastern Continent after thisst battle is over.¡±


    After the final battle, she decided to go to the Eastern Continent to find the ¡°Hero of Money¡± and confess her feelings.


    ¡°If you¡¯re going to the Eastern Continent¡­¡±


    However, now she realized.


    ¡°But why¡­¡±


    It was the day before the operation to arrest Frey that he sent her a letter.


    ¡°Howe¡­¡±


    The person who had saved her family, permanently lifted her curse and bestowed immeasurable favors upon her and her kingdom was none other than Frey.


    And only now, those letters she had sent to Frey came to Aishi¡¯s mind.


    ¡°¡­Oh¡­no¡­¡±


    <b><i> ¨C We need to politically iste Frey Raon Starlight. Is there any good way to do that? </i></b>


    <b><i> ¨C I¡¯ll buy all the avable information about Frey. Get the most expensive ones. Now is the right chance to corner him.</i></b>


    <b><i> ¨C We need an assassin to attack Frey. It¡¯s fine even if they could just inflict some wounds. If they can kill him, it¡¯s even better.</i></b>


    It was her request for pressure and attacks on Frey.


    <b><i> ¨C Please help me find the most beautiful gem as a gift for myrade, Miss Ruby. I¡¯ll pay handsomely¡­ </i></b>


    <b><i> ¨C Can I order a weapon for Miss Ruby? Please make it the best possible. Thank you for your help.</i></b>


    <b><i> ¨C Miss Ruby seemed too kind. She helped me escape from Frey again today. Don¡¯t you also feel that way, Hero of Money? </i></b>


    Those were the contents of the letters praising Ruby and requesting items to help her.


    ¡°Ah¡­¡±


    As Aishi recalled the contents of those letters, she became more and more rigid.


    <strong>[Although I only interacted with you through an anonymous identity, the ¡®Hero of Money¡¯, it has always been quite enjoyable to talk to you, Aishi. To this day, it was the only pastime that truly soothed my heart.]</strong>


    ¡°Ugh¡­¡±


    Recalling Frey¡¯s unusually mncholic tone written in the diary, she silently copsed onto the table.


    ¡°How could someone still feel happy¡­ even after reading such content.¡±


    In the diary, there wasn¡¯t a single line of resentment towards Aishi.


    Even though the letters he read only contained insults about him, praise for his enemy, and even requests for helping his enemy, Frey was just happy to have someone to talk to.


    ¡°¡­I could have just taken a drink from him at least once.¡±


    Shivering at the realization, she began to regret her actions of rejecting countless invitations from him.


    ¡°I should have just endured it¡­ and drank with him at least once.¡±


    ¨C Pouring¡­


    Aishi poured herself a drink as strong as the one that Frey always carried with him to endure her curse.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    At that moment, as each girl reacted differently yet all equally fell into despair, Kania gazed at them with a pale expression.


    ¡°What is this¡­?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s actually happening here?¡±


    Originally, she had intended to have a serious discussion with the others at this gathering.


    A few days ago, when her memories were awakened, it was too much of a shock that she didn¡¯t have time to process everything¡ª from the shocking memories that suddenly resurfaced to manipted evidence emerging from various sources.


    Still, even if everything turned out to be true, she wondered what actions Frey hadmitted that were perceived as ¡®Evils¡¯ by them.


    Moreover, she pondered how they would uncover his truly genuine and good deeds so that they could clear his name. That was what she wanted to discuss with them.


    ¨C Squeeeakk


    But before any proper discussion could take ce, the sound of the front door opening echoed through the space once again.


    ¡°Professor¡­ We¡¯vee¡­¡±


    ¡°What¡­ What¡¯s happening?¡±


    ¡°¡­..?¡±


    And as Irina, na, and Serena stepped into the house, they also froze in confusion at the mayhem that was Isolet¡¯s house.


    ¡°Why¡­ Why is everyone like this?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. They¡¯ve been like this since I arrived.¡±


    As Kania was about to respond with the same bewildered expression as the other girls, she soon noticed the diary ced next to Aishi.


    ¡°¡­Ah?¡±


    ¡°Hold on, Kania! Stop!¡±


    ¡°¡­Huh?¡±


    Irina suddenly looked urgent as she addressed Kania.


    ¡°Why are you¡­ doing this¡­¡±


    However, despite the warning, Kania couldn¡¯t resist touching the diary. Soon, with a vacant expression, she dropped her gaze towards it.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­.¡±


    ¨C Rustle¡­


    She started to read slowly, yet almost mechanically.


    ¡°E-everyone, step back.¡±


    While watching Kania with an anxious expression, Irina dered in a serious tone.


    ¡°¡­There¡¯s an ancient magic or something enchanted in that diary.¡±


    ¡°W-what kind of magic is it?¡±


    na cautiously asked her.


    ¡°It¡¯s a magic that infuses the writer¡¯s memories into the paper¡­¡±


    As she reached out her hand to analyze the diary, Irina answered with a trembling voice. However, as she started to speak, her eyes suddenly turned nk as she gazed at something.


    ¡°It¡¯s like magic to assimte with the reader¡­ Huh?¡±


    [Ending Credits]


    [This is a gift to those who have reached the Happy Ending]


    [You¡¯ll get to experience the heroic moments of Frey Raon Starlight firsthand.]


    ¡°What¡¯s that¡­?¡±


    A small window floated above the evesting flower on Frey¡¯s scabbard.


    ¡ùError¡ù [Frey Raon Starlight does not exist.]


    It should have been a miracle that urred after everything was over; a heroic tale centered around Frey, who was finally able to reach a happy ending by receiving a flower from Roswyn.


    [The medium to experience the Ending Credits will be transferred from to <Frey¡¯s Diary>.]


    However, for some reason, they were implemented in a significantly unexpected way. Even so¡­


    <strong>Roll Credits¡­ Or is it?</strong>


    <strong>You can rate/review this serieshere.</strong>

 Chapter 165: - 0 Times

    <b>? 0 Times ?</b>


    ¡°Hmm¡­?¡±


    After nkly reading through Frey¡¯s diary, Kania suddenly came to her senses and lifted her head.


    ¡°I-Is this¡­?¡±


    Her surroundings had changed within moments, as she realized she was no longer in Isolet¡¯s house.


    ¡°¡­¡­???¡±


    It was a ce that she was very familiar with, the garden of the Starlight Mansion.


    ¡°Why am I suddenly here¡­?¡±


    With a perplexed expression, Kania looked around.


    ¡°¡­..!¡±


    She lowered her head absentmindedly and widened her eyes as she heard crackling in her hands.


    <i> ¨C Crack¡­ Crack¡­ </i>


    The sound came from a translucent window that appeared in the diary she held.


    [The Ending Credits Are Now ying] [Discover the heroic stories of Frey Raon Starlight. As a result, clear up all misunderstandings to allow him to lead a happy life.]


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    Kania¡¯s expression gradually hardened as she read the contents of the window.


    ¡°W-Were the writings regarding the ¡®Prophecy¡¯ true?¡±


    Kania eventually mumbled with apletely stiff expression.


    ¡°¡­Uh.¡±


    She stared at the front door of the Starlight Mansion with trembling eyes.


    ¡°I-I have to go in, right?¡±


    The diary¡¯s contents began to appear in Kania¡¯s mind, urging her to enter the mansion.


    ¡°U-Umm..¡±


    As such, Kania hesitantly walked to the mansion¡¯s front door.


    ¡°Oops.¡±


    She was startled and took a step back as her hand easily passed through the front door.


    ¡°¡­¡­..¡±


    A chilling moment of silence followed.


    ¡°¡­Gulp.¡±


    As Kania swallowed dryly in the silence, she shut her eyes and stepped forward.


    <i> ¨C Swish¡­</i>


    As she walked in, she saw a very familiar sight. Dark-colored wooden floors, a cozy sofa, and vintage decorations.


    However, even though the synergy of these items were meant to create afortable and exquisite atmosphere, Kania started trembling as she saw this familiar room.


    It was because the Starlight Mansion was not a ce offort or coziness, but her prison instead.


    ¡°¡­Uh.¡±


    ¡°¡­Young Master.¡±


    Kania took a deep breath after trembling for a while.


    ¡°Were you really¡­ a Hero that protected everyone?¡±


    She clutched her fist as she wore a hollow expression.


    ¡°Then, all the evil deeds you have done so far¡­¡±


    She murmured in a low voice.


    ¡°¡­was it necessary for you to do that?¡±


    Of course, no one answered her questions.


    <i> ¨C tter, tter!</i>


    ¡°¡­!?¡±


    Instead, noises could be heard from the kitchen.


    <i> ¨C Shaaaah¡­ </i>


    Kania could only mumble and frown as she stared with red-shot eyes.


    ¡°That is¡­¡±


    It was because she saw a familiar ck aura emerge from where the noise was located.


    ¡°¡­Wait, could it be?¡±


    It was then that Kania realized. She was now at the point corresponding to the dates written in Frey¡¯s diary.


    <i> ¨C Squeak</i>¡­


    Thus, Kania looked on with equal amounts of familiarity and bewilderment as this mysterious event yed before her.


    ¡°¡­..!¡±


    In utter shock, she watched as her own self came out from the opened kitchen door.


    <i> ¨C Thud, thud.</i>


    A version of herself who wore a cold expression held a tray containing sandwiches and coffee towards the room that the original Kania was already in.


    ¡°Persistent jerk¡­¡±


    Then, she stopped briefly and mumbled something in disgust.


    ¡°¡­Why won¡¯t that jerk eat?¡±


    Then, she began to go up the stairs slowly.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    While observing her other self¡¯s actions in a daze, Kania couldn¡¯t help but follow as if she was under a spell.


    <i> ¨C Knock, knock, knock. </i>


    ¡°I¡¯ve brought your meal, Young Master.¡±


    As Kania followed, she saw her other version started to knock on a very familiar door.


    ¡°Let¡¯s finish this quickly¡­¡±


    And then, shortly after.


    ¡°Come in.¡±


    As Frey¡¯s voice rang out, Kania was taken aback because it was the first time she heard his voice since the final battle.


    ¡°Here are the sandwiches and coffee you ordered, Young Master..¡±


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    Upon hearing Frey¡¯s response, Kania entered the room and ced the food on the desk before him.


    ¡°This is your fifteenth order. I truly hope you¡¯re satisfied this time.¡±


    Kania affirmed with a cold re, however, Frey just responded with aposed expression.


    ¡°I can¡¯t be bothered to say anything more to you, so I¡¯ll just eat.¡±


    ¡°¡­Thank you for your leniency and grace..¡±


    Kania red coldly at Frey and left the room immediately, as soon as she finished speaking.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­.¡±


    Silence filled her surroundings as she fell into deep contemtion.


    ¡°¡­..Ah.¡±


    And from that moment on¡­


    <i> ¨C Shush</i>.


    Frey¡¯s actual emotions began to seep into Kania with the help of the system.


    ¡°Huuh¡­?¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡±


    As such, Kania was able to feel the same emotions as Frey had in the past.


    ¡°¡­..!¡±


    She widened her eyes in surprise.


    <strong>[xx Year, xx Month, xx Day]</strong>


    [Finally, I see the System Window.]


    ¡°What..? Is this¡­?¡±


    She stared nkly at Frey as she recalled that time he keptining about the food being tasteless. However, he was currently smiling while eating the sandwich.


    <strong>[The tiny amount of poisons and curses that Kania had meticulously put in my food had finally showed signs of activating.]</strong>


    The diary¡¯s contents that Frey had written long before, had finally began to appear before her.


    <i> ¨C Munch, munch¡­</i>


    ¡°¡­Huh?¡±


    Kania was a bit puzzled by this phenomenon, as she tilted her head and observed the scene. Contrary to her expectations, Frey was happily eating her sandwich, even though he had clearlyined about its quality earlier.


    <strong>[As expected, my ster mana had been blocking her attempts. However, her attacks would be effective as long as I consume it regrly. Once this poison and curse fully activates, Kania will be able to hold my weakness.] </strong>


    ¡°Ugh¡­¡±


    Kania started to grasp her mouth as she copsed to the floor.


    <strong>[If she holds my weakness and begins to ckmail me, I will have a suitable reason to not torment her anymore. And, in the case that I need to act as if I am ruining her life and loved ones, she can always use this new ckmail against me and hurt me for her own benefit.]</strong>


    ¡°Ugh¡­!¡±


    Kania began to cough up blood for an unknown reason.


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    Then, a sharp pain surged in her chest. In such a situation, Kania, with a confused look in her eyes, saw Frey vomiting blood after eating a sandwich in hand.


    ¡°Keughh¡­¡±


    <strong>[Of course, fully consuming the poison and curse she gave was quite hard. Nevertheless, I always knew there was a good reason for it.]</strong>


    The contents of the diary continued to flood her mind without reprieve.


    [If I treat Kania kindly, especially without this ¡®weakness¡¯, she will eventually be ¡®suspicious¡¯ of me. Thus, this ¡®suspicion¡¯ will lead to a ¡®certainty¡¯ about my true nature.


    She was a partner who has always been with me from the early days of my countless regressions.


    She was the one I was most emotionally connected to and the one who sacrificed the most for me.


    And so, since I realized I could only finish this dogshit game without anyone knowing me as the real Hero, I decided to give her my weakness to help her escape my inevitable torment.]


    ¡°Ah¡­¡±


    As she tried to organize the thoughts flooding her mind, at the same time, Kania tried to stop the blood flowing from her mouth.


    <strong>[Moreover, the most important reason is¡­]</strong>


    ¡°Ah¡­¡±


    Words from long ago came up in her mind.


    <strong>[Whether I like or hate her. Whether she¡¯s my subordinate or an enemy¡­]</strong>


    She froze as the forgotten speech shed in her mind.


    <strong>[¡­Her food is still the most delicious dish in the world.]</strong>


    ¡°Ahh¡­¡±


    At that moment, Kania¡¯s mind went nk as she recalled his previous words.


    <i> ¨C Munch, munch¡­</i>


    Kania had no choice but to witness; even in great pain, even as he kept coughing blood, Frey managed a faint, worn-out smile as he devoured the sandwich containing her poisons and curse.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    As time passed, darkness had already set in.


    ¡°Ugh¡­!¡±


    It was obvious that only a brief moment had passed for Kania, who sat on the floor as she coughed up blood.


    ¡°Ugh, eugh¡­¡±


    Thanks to her own shock, she still couldn¡¯t gather her thoughts for a while, even while the excruciating pain caused by her own poison and curse had subsided.


    ¡°What have I been doing all this time¡­?¡±


    She muttered to herself with a pale face.


    ¡°D-Did he suffer this much because of me?¡±


    As a result of the curse¡¯s activation, Kania felt the same pain as Frey for a brief moment.


    ¡°In order to not get caught¡­ and so he can grant me freedom¡­?¡±


    However, what hurt Kania more was her guilt towards Frey.


    ording to what she had just witnessed, Frey had intentionally fallen under a curse as a reward for her loyalty throughout their previous cycles. And¡­


    ¡°The emotions I felt when he ate my food¡­¡±


    The emotions Kania felt when her heart briefly connected with Frey were undoubtedly ¡°happiness¡± and ¡°longing.¡±


    ¡°That was¡­¡±


    Even as it caused him so much pain, Frey ate her poisoned and cursed food with so much nostalgic happiness. Throughout the Special Quest, Kania could feel his desperate desire for salvation with even more intensity.


    <strong>[¡­Her food is still the most delicious dish in the world.]</strong>


    ¡°Ughh¡­¡±


    Those words continued to pound in Kania¡¯s head and the painful realization caused her to lose her strength and plunge to the floor.


    <i> ¨C Swish¡­</i>


    ¡°¡­Huh?¡±


    As time passed, Frey, who had been sitting at his desk without falling asleep, nced at the clock and got up from his seat.


    <strong>[3:30 AM]</strong>


    The clock, which was decorated with magic crystals, indicated that the current time was early in the morning.


    <i> ¨C Squeak¡­</i>


    Kania stared nkly at Frey, who was opening the door and stepping outside cautiously at such ate hour.


    ¡°All right.¡±


    With aplicated expression, she got up from her seat.


    ¡°The reason I infused poison and curses into Frey¡­¡±


    And then, Kania slowly followed Frey from behind.


    ¡°It was because every night¡­ Frey¡­¡±


    ¡°Tried to force¡­¡±


    She opened her mouth, but her words trailed off.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    With an even paler expression than before, Kania continued to follow Frey¡¯s steps.


    ¡°Ughh.¡±


    Kania stopped in her tracks as well, when Frey abruptly halted in the darkened hallway.


    <i> ¨C Squeak</i>¡­


    ¡°A-As expected¡­¡±


    Kania murmured in a trembling voice as she gazed intently at the door that Frey opened.


    ¡°¡­You are going to my room.¡±


    Without fail, Frey visited Kania¡¯s room everyte night.


    ¡°Hmm¡­ Hmm.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­.¡±


    Frey entered Kania¡¯s room, as he held his breath and cautiously observed her state of consciousness.


    ¡°¡­All right.¡±


    Frey proceeded to unbutton his clothes.


    <i> ¨C Click.</i>


    <i> ¨C Swish, ssk.</i>..


    He carefully climbed onto the bed and slipped his hand inside Kania¡¯s top while she was lying still.


    ¡°T-That¡¯s right¡­¡±


    Kania¡¯s expression gradually hardened as she witnessed the scene before her.


    ¡°I knew it¡­ I knew it, but I have to endure it¡­¡±


    Kania continued to watch as mixed emotions crossed her face.


    ¡°Although I always fantasized about revenge¡­ I was worried about my sister¡­ so I endured it.¡±


    She began to unleash the feelings that she had always held in..


    ¡°No matter how much it was desired, that¡¯s¡­ huh?¡±


    She suddenly looked perplexed.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t give you enough life force all this time, so it was tough for you, right? Hang in there, Kania.¡±


    Frey spoke as his hand was still inside her shirt.


    ¡°I¡¯m about to improve your sister¡¯s healing ability. And, in this cycle¡­¡±


    Instead of doing something Kania had expected, she heard a surprising statement from Frey.


    ¡°¡­I think I can finally give you a Happy Ending.¡±


    Frey¡¯s hand gently caressed her back while his other hand covered his mouth with a handkerchief.


    <i> ¨C Shaaaah¡­!</i>


    Shortly thereafter, an unknown energy began to infuse into her body.


    ¡°Cough! Cough¡­!¡±


    ¡°Akkhhhh!!¡±


    At that moment, Kania felt intense pain, as if her insides were being twisted. Consequently, she copsed and vomited the blood she had been holding in the entire time.


    ¡°Ah¡­ Ugh¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­Huh?¡±


    However, her expression quickly changed to one of astonishment as she witnessed her different persona begin to regain her vitality, despite only lying on the bed.


    ¡°U-Ugh¡­¡±


    Meanwhile, even as he was gasping his head while trembling in pain, Frey continued to infuse his own life force into Kania¡¯s body until the veryst drop that he could give.


    ¡°¡­Ughh.¡±


    ¡°T-This is¡­¡±


    And shortly after¡­


    <strong>[Achievement Unlocked: Unwavering Spirit]</strong>


    As Kania watched the scene in inevitable agony, a translucent window mockingly appeared in front of her.


    <strong>[The number of times Frey had forcibly vited others across every regression: ]</strong>


    ¡°W-What is this¡­?¡±


    A highly provocative message appeared on the system window, almost as if it was meant for Kania to read while she trembled in disbelief.


    ¡°Yo-¡­¡±


    Soon, shepletely stiffened, even while forgetting all the pain she had experienced thus far.


    ¡°Young Master¡­¡­¡±


    Her eyes werepletely fixated on the only two words left on the translucent window.


    <strong>[0 Times]</strong>


    <strong>You can rate/review this series here.</strong>

 Chapter 166: - Ending Credits Screening

    <b>? Ending Credits Screening ?</b>


    ¡°Sob, sob¡­¡±


    Tears streamed down Kania¡¯s cheeks as she read the diary,


    ¡°M-Miss Kania¡­?¡±


    The three other girls exchanged bewildered nces as they saw Kania.


    ¡°What kind of memories were written in it¡­?¡±


    ¡°Well, I¡¯m not sure, but if Miss Kania is reacting this way¡­¡±


    Irina and na¡¯s voices trembled as they spoke.


    ¡°¡­I need to check it.¡±


    Serena spoke, her expression devoid of emotion as she reached for the diary.


    ¡°W-wait a moment¡­!¡±


    na halted Serena¡¯s actions and turned her gaze toward Irina, who looked pale.


    ¡°Miss Irina, if we touch that diary¡­ Will we be able to uncover the truth?¡±


    ¡°Could there be any possibility of maniption or a trap? Perhaps, some form of magic at y?¡±


    ¡°The magic in that diary merely reveals the embedded memories of the writer. There is no possibility of maniption.¡±


    ¡°I see¡­¡±


    After Irina rified that, na stared at the diary fearfully.


    ¡°If I¡­ If I touch it, I¡¯ll see Frey¡¯s memories¡­ I¡¯ll see everything, the whole truth¡­¡±


    Serena whispered desperately as she brushed away na¡¯s hand.


    ¡°Then, I can see him again¡­¡±


    ¡°W-Wait¡­!¡±


    ¨C Shaaa¡­


    Soon after, Serenaid her hand on the diary before anyone could intervene.


    ¡°Ah¡­¡±


    Then, with a vacant expression, Serena started reading the diary, joining Kania, who had been flipping through it earlier.


    ¡°Sob, sob¡­ sob¡­¡±


    As she grew increasingly rmed by this scene, na mumbled while tightly closing her eyes, before cing her hand on the diary.


    ¡°I-I want to know the truth too¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    Irina, who had been staring nkly at the girls, took a deep breath and touched the diary as well.


    ¡°¡­I shouldn¡¯t be the only one running away.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­.¡±


    After that, silence fell.


    [<strong>Single yer Mode:</strong> End]


    ¡°¡­Huh?¡±


    ¡°M-Miss Kania?¡±


    ¡°Where is this?¡±


    A whileter, the four girls, including Kania, who had barely managed to hold in the bile crawling up her throat, found themselves in an unfamiliar location.


    <strong>[Applying Multiyer Experience Mode]</strong>


    It was a dimly lit space with a giant screen.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    <i> ¨C Crackle¡­!</i>


    ¡°¡­..!¡±


    The four girls, tense with wariness, involuntarily flinched as the light flickered to life on the giant screen.


    <b><i> ¨C Frey, you are¡­ the chosen hero.</i></b>


    <b><i> ¨C What?</i></b>


    The scene that appeared on the screen was a conversation between a young Frey and his father, Abraham.


    <b><i> ¨C You are the Star Hero. It is you who will defeat the Demon King that rises in the world once again after a thousand years.¡± </i></b>


    <b><i> ¨C What¡­ What are you talking about¡­?</i></b>


    After hearing Abraham¡¯s next words, young Frey asked, his voice trembling, but was only greeted by silence.


    <strong>[On the day I took my mother¡¯s life with my own hands, the prophecy awakened, and I became a hero.]</strong>


    Then, aposed and meticulously crafted passage emerged before the four girls.


    <strong>[Since then, numerous cycles and timelines havee into existence.]</strong>


    ¡°¡­¡­..¡±


    Deep silence enveloped the space as the girls stared at the passage.


    <strong>[As the countless timelines and regressions approached their respective ends.]</strong>


    Then, another set of words materialized before them.


    <strong>[Whenever a pivotal event leading to a fixed oue urred, I would evaluate my actions. I wanted to know if this cycle was one where I didn¡¯t need to retry. I wanted to judge whether my actions were right.]</strong>


    ¡°Sob, sniff¡­¡±


    ¡°Um¡­¡±


    As the words faded away, an image of Kania and Frey materialized before the girls.


    ¡°¡­Eugh.¡±


    Frey was infusing life force into Kania, just as he always had.


    ¡°I-I still have to give you a little more¡­¡±


    However, Frey¡¯s condition was critical due to Aishi¡¯s curse freezing his heart.


    <i> ¨C Crackle¡­ Crackle¡­</i>


    ¡°I can¡¯t stop yet¡­ If I were to stop now, in the next scenario, Kania¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­What are you doing right now?¡±


    At that moment, Frey¡¯s previously restless expression became stunned with shock.


    ¡°K-Kania¡­¡±


    ¡°What are you doing to my body?¡±


    Kania red at Frey with a disgusted expression as he reached inside her top, touching her bare skin.


    [<strong>Event:</strong> Kania¡¯s Liberation]


    In that critical moment, as the text appeared, Kania, whoy on the bed, shouted.


    ¡°What are you doing to me!!¡±


    A brief silence.


    ¡°Uuuh¡­¡±


    While clutching his chest, Frey groaned and decided to take action.


    ¡°Why, why are you like this? It¡¯s not the first time, is it?¡±


    ¡°W-What¡­!¡±


    ¡°¡­You held me every night. Weren¡¯t you secretly enjoying it too?¡±


    It was a lie.


    ¡°F-Fuck¡­ Fucking bastard¡­¡±


    ¡°Stay still. You can¡¯t resist me anyway¡­¡±


    As a result, Kania, who waspletely deceived by Frey, confronted him with a resentful expression, as her eyes welled up with tears.


    Frey tried to shift the hand resting on her back to her chest, all while feigning a sinister expression. However, soon after, he coughed up blood and copsed onto the bed.


    ¡°Cough!¡±


    ¡°D-Do you think I didn¡¯t realize it?¡±


    Looking at him with a cold expression, Kania spoke.


    ¡°That was from some of the poisons and curses I imnted within you. I¡¯ve only activated them slightly.¡±


    ¡°W-what are you talking about¡­ Agh!!¡±


    ¡°What am I talking about? Huh. I said, I¡¯m not your puppet anymore.¡±


    Kania calmly adjusted her clothes, as she watched Frey tremble in pain.


    ¡°I¡¯ll make you suffer¡­ as much as you tainted me¡­¡±


    As she whispered that, the intensity of his suffering increased.


    ¡°Be prepared.¡±


    At that moment, the video ying in front of the girls came to an end.


    And before the girls could react, a new set of words appeared.


    <strong>Event:</strong> Kania¡¯s Liberation


    <strong>Score:</strong> C


    <strong>Evaluation:</strong> Inflicts irreparable wounds on Kania.


    <strong>Comments:</strong> Even if she manages to defeat the Demon King and finds a happy ending, she will carry the memory of being vited by me for the rest of her life. Of course, the ¡°Stone of Purity¡± might offer some relief, but the shock of being vited will persist.


    Following Frey¡¯s regretful record, small letters emerged.


    [<strong>Solution:</strong> Allow her to torment me as much as she wishes. It is crucial to help Kania ovee the trauma I caused, even if it¡¯s only to a small extent.]


    After those letters disappeared, even smaller ones appeared, containing Frey¡¯sments.


    <strong>[For her, my soul partner who supported me since the beginning, I wish her a happy ending.]</strong>


    ¨C Shuuuu¡­!


    And in the next moment, before the girls could react, a new scene appeared.


    [<strong>Event:</strong> Duel with Irina]


    ¡°¡­This is my final Fireball. Anyst words?¡±


    ¡°Ugh¡­¡±


    Freyy sprawled on the training ground, battered and bruised, while Irina looked down at him with a cold expression.


    ¡°Are you¡­ really going to cast that?¡±


    Frey asked Irina as he looked at her cowardly.


    ¡°If you shoot that¡­ Arianne¡¯s sister¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­I already got her out from your filthy hands.¡±


    ¡°What!?¡±


    With that, Irina, her expression full of resentment, hurled a fireball at the thoroughly defeated Frey, delivering the final blow.


    ¡°Shut up and just take this.¡±


    ¡°¡­K-Kuggh!!¡±


    <strong>Event:</strong> Duel with Irina


    <strong>Score:</strong> A


    <strong>Evaluation:</strong> Nothing to criticize.


    <strong>Comments:</strong> I¡¯d fought against Irina countless times, allowing me to gracefully orchestrate my own defeat. Having challenged the Demon King alongside her countless times, if I couldn¡¯t even handle a fight at this level, all my efforts in retrying would be futile. Bound by the death oath I had made to her, I couldn¡¯t voice a single word of protest. Everything is proceeding as nned.


    And once again, a new message appeared:


    <strong>[To her, who was once my most reliable warrior, I offer you peace instead of war.]</strong>


    With the appearance of these smaller words, the scene shifted once again.


    [<strong>Event:</strong> The Covenant with na]


    ¡°Do you know what day it is today, Your Highness?¡±


    ¡°Ugh¡­¡±


    ¡°Today is the day when the grace period for the covenant, as decreed by His Majesty,es to an end.¡±


    Before the girls stood Frey, who wore a despicable expression, and as his gaze fixed on na, her face drained of color.


    ¡°Once the clock strikes 12 o¡¯clock¡­ you¡¯ll belong to me. It means that whatever I do to you, it¡¯s legally allowed.¡±


    ¡°Ugh¡­¡±


    ¡°How does it feel? You worked so hard to be an Empress, but in the end, you¡¯re just a servant to me. No, you¡¯re not even worthy of being a servant. You are a puppet that has all its strings under my control. How does it feel to be moments away from despair?¡±


    The clock showed 11:59, and at this moment, Frey wore a satisfied expression and continued.


    ¡°Let me see¡­ Hmph, should we have a rehearsal?¡±


    ¡°No, I don¡¯t want to¡­!¡±


    ¡°You have no choice. There are only a few seconds left.¡±


    With those words, Frey slowly started counting.


    ¡°Five¡­ Four¡­ Three¡­¡±


    ¡°Two¡­ One second!¡±


    ¡°Ahhhhh¡­¡±


    Just as na looked at Frey¡¯s outstretched hand with a despairing expression, someone intervened.


    ¡°Wait!¡±


    ¡°¡­What now?¡±


    ¡°Stop it!¡±


    With her sudden appearance, Hero Ruby red at Frey, who inquired with a snide grin.


    ¡°¡­On what authority do you do that?¡±


    ¡°I will invoke the covenant!¡±


    ¡°What¡­ what did you say!?¡±


    As Ruby raised her voice, Frey looked bewildered, and na¡¯s expression brightened.


    ¡°H-Hero¡­!¡±


    ¡°I will employ the covenant granted to me by the Imperial Family as a recognized Hero, right here and now!¡±


    At that moment, Ruby shouted once more and secretly shed a victorious smile at Frey, intended only for him to see.


    ¡°¡­Hmph.¡±


    <strong>Event:</strong> The Covenant with na


    <strong>Score:</strong> A+


    <strong>Evaluation:</strong> Perfection.


    <strong>Comments:</strong> It was like a scene from a fairy tale. When Ruby appeared, I had the urge to draw my sword in anger, but I held back when I saw na¡¯s bright smile.


    Then, once again, new words appeared as the paused scene faded.


    <strong>[I hope she can live a blissful life filled with ordinary love, without bing tarnished like Kania did because of me.]</strong>


    As those words disappeared, darkness abruptly engulfed everything around them.


    [<strong>Event:</strong> Deceiving Serena]


    ¡°Frey¡­ Please answer me¡­¡±


    ¡°Mmgh¡­¡±


    Instead of the bright and clear atmospheres they had witnessed so far, the screen now disyed vague and somber darkness that remained indecipherable.


    ¡°Frey!! Answer me!!¡±


    ¡°What¡­?¡±


    Within the hazy scene, Serena trembled while Frey appeared utterly disinterested.


    ¡°Were you the one who put the Curse of Familial Subordination on me?¡±


    ¡°Mm¡­¡±


    ¡°Was it all because you fell for my father¡¯s stupid scheme?¡±


    As Serena asked in disbelief, Frey, who had women draped all over him, yawned and responded.


    ¡°<i>Yawn</i>¡­ What if it¡¯s true?¡±


    ¡°No, no, it can¡¯t be true¡­ You must be deceiving me¡­¡±


    Unlike her usual self, Serena¡¯s voice trembled, but Frey replied with a smug grin.


    ¡°If you were truly clever, you would have noticed. All the evidence and clues point to me.¡±


    ¡°But, but¡­ This is strange. Something¡¯s definitely not right¡­ Agrh!¡±


    As Serena attempted to formte counterarguments while desperately ncing at Frey, a familiar pain surged through her, causing her eyes to widen.


    ¡°Ah, ugh¡­?¡±


    ¡°This can¡¯t be real¡­ You can¡¯t possibly be activating my curse right now¡­¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re merely a pawn.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Yes, you¡¯re the pawn that could provide a strategy for conquering the world, the goose thaty golden eggs.¡±


    After saying that, Frey embraced the women around him and dered.


    ¡°I have never loved you even a bit.¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­¡±


    ¡°You already know that, for me, there¡¯s no such thing as love for you.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°So, just go away. I want to have some fun with these girls.¡±


    As Frey finished speaking, Serena watched him exchange a deep kiss with the woman sitting on hisp. Shortly thereafter, she departed with sunken eyes.


    ¡°¡­Goodbye.¡±


    <strong>Event:</strong> Deceiving Serena


    <strong>Score:</strong> S+


    <strong>Evaluation:</strong> Did I really seed?


    <strong>Comments:</strong> Atst, it¡¯s a sess. Among countless regressions, it was the most challenging and the final crucial event: sessfully deceiving Serena. Honestly, it¡¯s still hard to believe I pulled it off. I never thought I could seed in this.


    And another message appeared.


    [I meticulously manipted all the evidence and carefully analyzed the Curse of Familial Subordination inscribed within her, finding a way to trigger it forcibly.


    Furthermore, the Secret Lord of the Moonlight Family is already in my grasp. Of course, all these efforts are just basic prerequisites for deceiving her. The most vital part lies elsewhere.]


    Frey¡¯s record seemed to have ended with calm and concise notes.


    [I had to loathe Serena to deceive her. However, even after countless regressions, I couldn¡¯t find that method. Why?]


    However, for the first time, the entry had continued, even after his evaluation.


    <strong>[It was because I love her.]</strong>


    ¡°¡­Huh?¡±


    After reading the contents, Serena broke her long silence, her voice filled with astonishment.


    [Because of that, no matter what tactics I used, regardless of how cunningly I schemed, and even with my intellect surpassing all limits in mental battles, Serena always saw through my true identity.


    It was because I loved her, and she could always sense my love for her.]


    ¡°F-Frey¡­?¡±


    As Serena read the contents that materialized before her, for the first time in her life, an expression of unsure disbelief crossed her face.


    [To ensure everyone receives a happy ending, no one could know my true identity. So, I came up with ast resort.]


    ¡°Why?¡±


    [Throughout countless regressions, I had learned Serena¡¯s ¡®mind control¡¯. With this skill, I concocted a n to use it on myself, so I could convert my love for her into hatred.]


    ¡°What the hell is this¡­!¡±


    The revtions continued to shake her as they unraveled.


    [And finally, after countless efforts, I ultimately seeded in transforming my affection for Serena and the love I held for the others like Kania, Irina, ra, and Ferloche into all-consuming ¡®hatred.¡¯]


    [It was inevitable. Maintaining a facade of evil deeds while harboring love was too painful. For a perfect regression, a change in emotions was necessary.]


    ¡°Ah¡­¡±


    [Despite the hesitation to potentially undo everything in the end, I clearly remember having changed my feelings toward them. I had grown weary long ago and yearned for eternal rest. But, when the final moment arrives¡­ perhaps my heart will not waver¡­]


    The entire narrative unfurled before the girls.


    <strong>[¡­Ah.]</strong>


    In a flurry of hastily scrawled text, the story continued to unfold.


    <strong>[I¡¯ve encountered a big problem; I¡¯ve just confirmed those girls¡¯ affection levels¡­ it¡¯s rising.]</strong>


    <strong>[Why is this happening? Why? If this continues, will I be caught again?</strong>


    <strong>No.</strong>


    <strong>I can¡¯t let all my efforts go to waste¡­]</strong>


    Gradually, it reached the end.


    <strong>[¡­There¡¯s no other choice.</strong>


    <strong>It would be a very sad and deste conclusion.</strong>


    <strong>I have no choice but to even erase the memory of me manipting their emotions.]</strong>


    ¡°¡­¡­!!!¡±


    The four girls were taken aback as Frey¡¯s voice reached them instead of the characters they had been following.


    <strong>[If I use a powerful memory erasure magic, I can end everything before the memories etched in their souls resurface, right?</strong>


    Anyway, there¡¯s not even a year left until the final battle.]


    Ignoring the girls¡¯ reactions, the voice continued to echo.


    <strong>[And¡­ regrettably, I must erase this record as well.]</strong>


    Frey, who was writing in the diary, whispered these words in a sad voice.


    <strong>[If I leave this record behind, all my effort spent erasing the memories would be meaningless.]</strong>


    And the moment those words ended¡­


    Swish¡­


    The records regarding Serena¡¯s incident, which had been hovering before them, began to disappear.


    ¡°No, it can¡¯t be¡­¡±


    Serena, who had been staring nkly at that scene, instinctively reached out to the vanishing characters in the diary.


    However, at that moment, the same score as before materialized in front of her.


    <strong>Event:</strong> Memory and Emotion Erasure


    <strong>Score:</strong> S+


    <strong>Evaluation:</strong> Sess.


    <strong>Comments:</strong> Of course, it was bound to happen. Because now, it isn¡¯t only Serena¡­


    And the four girls, who were reading the newly created records on top of the erased characters¡­


    <strong>[¡­I also no longer love anyone else.]</strong>


    Their expressions simultaneously grew somber.


    <strong>[I just want to finish everything and rest.]</strong>


    It was because they had now realized the full scope of the events.


    [<strong>Event:</strong> Liberating Ferloche from the Pope]


    Even as characters and scenes continued to appear before them, no one paid attention anymore.


    ¡°Ferloche, it¡¯s time to give up now¡­¡±


    ¡°I, I will never give up.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    They were all just sitting in the dark space, their eyes devoid of life.


    Finally, a red window appeared before them after all the characters and scenes had yed out.


    <strong>[Frey Raon Starlight¡¯s Achievements]</strong>


    <strong>Disposition:</strong> Hero


    <strong>Goodness Stat:</strong> 100


    <strong>Retry Count: </strong>???


    <strong>Death Count: </strong>???


    <strong>Number of Times Forcing Criminal Acts:</strong> 0


    <strong>Number of Times Committed Misdeeds out of Selfishness or Self-Satisfaction:</strong> 0


    <strong>Number of Times Erased Memories:</strong> 8


    <strong>Number of Times Losing Sanity:</strong> 8


    <strong>Number of Times Committed Unnecessary Crimes:</strong> 8


    <strong>Number of Times Deviated from Path of False Evil:</strong> 5


    <strong>Number of Times Completely Resented the Main Heroines:</strong> 1


    <strong>Number of Times Corrupted by the Demon King:</strong> 0


    ¡­


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    <i> ¨C Crackling¡­ Crackling¡­</i>


    ¡°¡­Huh?¡±


    Inside Isolet¡¯s house, as the translucent Frey was observing everyone with a dark expression¡­


    ¡°This is¡­¡±


    To be certain, he delved into his pocket and took out the pendant ne he always carried around, as a look of puzzlement filled his face.


    ¡°¡­This is what the merchant left behind at that time.¡±


    The ¡®Easter Egg¡¯ the merchant had left behind when crafting the Robe of Deception was now glowing.


    <strong>You can rate/review this series here.</strong>

 Chapter 167: - Before Judgement

    <b>? Before Judgement ?</b>


    It had been a few months since Frey¡¯s funeral, or rather, the event that might have passed for a funeral.


    <i> ¨C Whiiiz</i>¡­!


    Just a few months ago, the Empire¡¯s streets bustled with activity. However, now, only the cold wind swept through the streets, as a result of the grand battle between the Hero and the Demon King.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡±


    Silence enveloped the surroundings.


    The children who had once frolicked on the streets, the gant men who had sung and reveled in bars, and the lovers who had shared tender moments on benches ¨C they had all but faded away.


    The warm atmosphere created by those people had vanished.


    The biggest cause of such a drastic transformation was painfully obvious; the once radiant sun had nearly lost its brilliance, teetering on the brink of extinction. As such, the Empire had long lost its vitality and was now cloaked in a shroud of cold and snow.


    In the heart of this frozen empire¡¯s capital stood a partially dpidated mansion.


    ¡°Miss Irina¡­ is this really possible¡­?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Two girls stared vacantly at the extensive magic circle that covered the mansion with dull eyes.


    ¡°Miss Serena did it before, and you did it too in the past.¡±


    ¡°¡­What?¡±


    While looking fatigued, with dark bags under her eyes, Irina adjusted the magic circle and heard Kania speak gloomily.


    ¡°It¡¯s impossible¡­ to turn back the time.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Irina clenched her teeth for a moment, but then, as if to tantly ignore Kania, she continued to draw more forms to the magic circle.


    ¡°No¡­ perhaps, it could be possible¡­¡±


    ¡°Miss Irina, the form of the magic circle is too unstable. If we continue like this, there might be an ident likest time¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­Is that so?¡±


    As Kania watched her anxiously, Irina gazed back at her impassively and responded.


    ¡°Then, you can just get out of here and leave this to me.¡±


    Although the statement made Kania flinch momentarily, she quickly regained herposure while clenching her fists.


    ¡°This is ourst chance. The sun will soon bepletely out. So, this will be ourst attempt.¡±


    ¡°¡­I know.¡±


    ¡°So, when do you n to activate it?¡±


    Irina chewed her lip at Kania¡¯s question.


    ¡°¡­Right now.¡±


    Without hesitation, she closed her eyes tightly and began infusing mana into the magic circle.


    ¡°¡­Let¡¯s give it a try.¡±


    Simultaneously, Kania also began channeling her dark energy into the magic circle. As a result, Irina¡¯s mana and Kania¡¯s dark power intertwined.


    <i> ¨C Roaaarr¡­! </i>


    The magic circle began to radiate with light.


    ¡°N-no way¡­ is it a sess?¡±


    ¡°¡­R-really?¡±


    Suddenly, the eyes of these two young women lit up for the first time in a long while.


    ¡°I-If we can go back to the past¡­ we should meet Frey first¡­¡±


    ¡°N-no we have to adjust our memories first. In return, let¡¯s use the hint notes we prepared in advance¡­¡±


    Afterward, the girls sifted through the notes they had readied beside them as they urgently discussed their n.


    <i>¨C Crackle¡­ crackle¡­! </i>


    ¡°¡­Huh?¡±


    As the magic circle emitting the radiant light began to flicker suddenly, they stopped talking and nkly stared at the magic circle.


    <i> ¨C Crumble!! </i>


    And at that moment, the magic circle fell apart.


    ¡°Ah¡­¡±


    Fortunately, it didn¡¯t cause any extreme explosions like it had done for previous tests.


    However, watching the magic circle, which held Irina and Kania¡¯sst glimmer of hope, fall apart and vanish into nothingness was a heavier blow than any failure they had experienced thus far.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡±


    Ultimately, the two girls could only stare at the failed magic circle with lifeless eyes.


    <strong>[End of Ordeal]</strong>


    [Would you like to proceed to the Judgment Room?]


    [Yes/No]


    ¡°¡­Ha.¡±


    At that moment, the translucent Frey, who had been watching their actions, spoke.


    ¡°Everyone else has already gone to the judgment room¡­¡±


    Then, he muttered with a dark expression, reaching out his hand.


    ¡°I should go there soon as well¡­¡±


    And just like that, a hesitant Frey finally raised his hand to select ¡®Yes.¡¯


    ¨C Can you lend me your body for a moment?


    ¡°¡­Ugh!¡±


    Suddenly, a familiar sound echoed around him.


    ¡°W-What¡­?¡±


    Startled by this sudden event, Frey looked around.


    ¡°¡­The pendant?¡±


    He murmured, his eyes widening as he noticed that the pendant¡¯s brightness, which was gradually increasing throughout the ordeal, was now shining splendidly


    .


    ¨C There¡¯s something I have to confirm before the judgment.


    ¡°What¡­?¡±


    His own voice, but filled with profound darkness, emanated from the pendant.


    <i> ¨C Zziiing¡­! </i>


    And after a moment.


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    A small miracle urred.


    ¡°Hello.¡±


    Frey, who was supposed to have beenpletely vanished, suddenly materialized in front of the girls.


    ¡°¡­Young Master?¡±


    ¡°Frey¡­?¡±


    He stood before the two despondent girls.


    <i> ¨C Crackle</i>


    And around his neck hung a small, sparkling pendant.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    ¡°A-Are you really¡­ Young Master?¡±


    ¡°Frey¡­? Is that really you, Frey?¡±


    Kania and Irina asked Frey at the same time while they stared at him with their mouths agape.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡±


    Frey responded with a slight nod while keeping his gaze fixed on the two girls.


    ¡°Ah¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­Really? Truly?¡±


    Both girls, on the verge of an emotional breakdown, let out astonished exmations.


    ¡°D-Did the magic work?¡±


    ¡°T-That¡¯s impossible¡­? Judging by the ruined magic circle, it¡¯s definitely a failure¡­¡±


    ¡°But then, how do we exin the Young Master standing before us?¡±


    ¡°¡­I-I don¡¯t know. I really don¡¯t know.¡±


    An urgent discussion immediately started after that.


    ¡°Erm, Young Master? Is it really¡­ you?¡±


    After discussing what had happened for a while, Kania cautiously extended her hand toward Frey.


    As her hand made contact with Frey, the area she touched transformed into sparkling star mana.


    ¡°¡­¡­..¡±


    A moment of silence followed.


    ¡°Miss Irina¡­ H-How could this happen?¡±


    ¡°Well¡­ you see¡­¡±


    The uneasy and pallid Irina responded hesitantly to Kania¡¯s trembling inquiry about what had happened to Frey¡¯s body.


    ¡°Well, I¡¯m not entirely sure, but currently¡­ we¡¯re in Starlight Mansion, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°So, even though the magic to change the timeline failed¡­ as a side effect¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­A side effect?¡±


    ¡°Could it be that the ghost of Frey¡¯s past self has materialized?¡±


    Kania¡¯s eyes widened upon hearing that.


    ¡°Does¡­ that even make sense?¡±


    ¡°I-I¡¯m not sure either. But¡­ clearly, the one in front of us is Frey!¡±


    After saying that, Irina conjured arge number of magic circles that radiated light around Frey before continuing.


    ¡°Look at this! Even after thorough magical and enchantment examinations¡­ they all indicate that he is indeed Frey!¡±


    Despite hearing that exnation, Kania still harbored doubts.


    ¡°W-Would you¡­ like to have a meal?¡±


    Eventually, she hesitantly posed the question while observing the man before them.


    ¡°¡­Sure.¡±


    ¡°A-As for the menu¡­ what would you like to have?¡±


    Kania momentarily flinched at the response but managed to ask again, her voice trembling.


    ¡°Sandwich and coffee.¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­¡±


    She appeared shaken as Frey ordered the familiar menu and headed toward the dining table.


    ¡°¡­And, rye bread generously thered with butter too.¡±


    Just like that, Frey ordered his childhood favorite food.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Seated at the table, Frey began to observe the two girls closely.


    ¡°W-What should we do..?¡±


    ¡°S-Shouldn¡¯t we start preparing food¡­ first?¡±


    After some while, the two girls ventured into the kitchen for the first time in a long while.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    ¡°Y-Young Master¡­ Here are the sandwiches, coffee, and rye bread.¡±


    ¡°J-Just in case, I also grilled some fish¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­..¡±


    Just like that, she ced familiar dishes in front of me.


    ¡°I-Is there anything else you need?¡±


    ¡°R-Right. There are still plenty of ingredients¡­¡±


    I responded with a silent shake of my head while gazing at the dishes. These meals, although now mere memories, used to be so painful to eat.


    ¡°¡­It¡¯s enough.¡±


    Upon hearing my answer, the girls who had been observing me began to talk quietly among themselves.


    ¡°S-Shouldn¡¯t we inform the others first¡­?¡±


    ¡°B-But we should stabilize andprehend this situation before anything.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°That Frey in front of us¡­ is too unstable. Even the slightest mistake could cause him to disperse again.¡±


    Hearing their conversation, I decided to speak in a low voice.


    ¡°¡­Both of you are in such awful shape.¡±


    ¡°Uh¡­ Erm¡­ Huh?¡±


    ¡°S-Sorry?¡±


    After murmuring between themselves for a while, the two girls responded in surprise.


    ¡°Both of you have been confined to this mansion for months, solely engrossed in experimentation, right?¡±


    ¡°T-That¡¯s¡­¡±


    ¡°And on top of that, your bodies are covered with injuries from magical explosions¡­ The mana circuits in your body are all damaged, and¡­¡±


    I continued to speak as I stared intently at those girls.


    ¡°On top of that, your hearts are also in dire straits.¡±


    As I finished my words with a sigh, the expressions of those two girls stiffened.


    ¡°You guys were attempting to time travel, weren¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°T-That..¡±


    When I inquired subtly, the two girls looked ufortable.


    From what I could see, they must have been trying to turn back time.


    However, after countless regressions and research, I had discovered that thews of the universe prevent time reversals. If it had been possible, I wouldn¡¯t have had to go through all of those hardships.


    ¡°E-Erm¡­ Young Master.¡±


    ¡°Frey. ¡±


    While I was deep in contemtion, Kania and Irina asked me a question with trembling voices.


    ¡°What are you now¡­?¡±


    ¡°Did you¡­ return from annihtion?¡±


    A myriad of thoughts flitted through my mind as I heard their question.


    How should I reply to their question?


    How could I exin that I had temporarily borrowed my body from another timeline, using the pendant that a strange old man had given me, just before the power of the Sun God eradicated my existence?


    ¨C <i>Crackle¡­ Crackle.</i>..


    Damn it. It seemed like I didn¡¯t have enough time to exin.


    Even though I had spent months infusing energy into the pendant for this moment, the consumption rate was way too fast.


    If I wanted to meet the others, I had to proceed with my tasks as quickly as possible.


    ¡°I will disappear soon.¡±


    And so, I set aside everything I wanted to say and steered the conversation to the crux, causing the two girls to freeze.


    ¡°W-What does that mean?¡±


    ¡°F-Frey?¡±


    Soon thereafter, I threw a request to the two girls as they were raising their voices hurriedly.


    ¡°However, if you are both willing to sacrifice yourselves¡­ my extinction won¡¯t happen.¡±


    Upon hearing this, the two girls were rendered speechless, and I began to borate the details.


    ¡°If it¡¯s possible¡­¡±


    Before I could finish my sentence, they both answered in unison.


    ¡°H-How should we do it then? What do we have to do? Can we offer our souls? Or do we have to sacrifice our bodies¡­?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s why your soul is unstable! I¡¯ll give you my soul! Are there any necessary magic rituals or spells? Let¡¯s do it right now¡­¡±


    Considering their lives were at stake, they should have had at least a semnce of doubt. But seeing how they didn¡¯t hesitate and immediately spoke¡­


    ¡°Phew.¡±


    In that moment, I began to unravel the pendant I wore.


    <i> ¨C Wussshh</i>¡­


    ¡°¡­Huh!?¡±


    Seeing this, rmed cries escaped their lips.


    ¡°Y-Young master! Where are you going?!¡±


    ¡°Frey! You said there was a way! Why are you suddenly¡­!¡±


    I abruptly rose from my seat and gazed at the screaming girls.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡±


    With a steady voice, I continued.


    ¡°¡­ We will meet again soon.¡±


    I finished my sentence as I removed the pendant from my neck.


    ¨C <i>Shaaa¡­</i>


    Simultaneously, I began to fade away.


    ¡°H-Have a sandwich at least¡­ I practiced so hard, impressing my hands to remember how to make it for you, just in case we managed to return to the past¡­¡±


    ¡°Frey!¡±


    Kania handed over a carefully made sandwich as she looked at me hopelessly. Meanwhile, Irina quickly pulled something out of her inner chest pocket.


    ¡°I-I also prepared this for you¡­¡±


    It was so obvious that it was a puppy love flower.


    ¡°¡­You never change, do you?¡±


    I smiled as I looked at the flower. It was identical to the ones I had received numerous times across various timelines.


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    I responded briefly.


    ¡°¡­System.¡±


    It had been a considerable time since Ist opened this transparent window.


    ¡°What the hell? I haven¡¯t bought this yet?¡±


    However, I noticed that the function I required wasn¡¯t there. Had the version of myself in this timeline not bought something like this?


    <strong>[Advanced Skill Store]</strong>


    ¨C<strong> Affection Check </strong>[70000pt]


    With such thoughts in mind, I essed the skill shop and purchased the skill I currently needed.


    It shouldn¡¯t be a problem since he had umted plenty of points.


    ¡°¡­Ha.¡±


    A brief sigh came out as I checked the current affection levels of the two main heroines in front of me.


    <strong>[Main Heroine Affection Levels]</strong>


    <strong>Kania¡¯s Affection:</strong> 100


    <strong>Irina¡¯s Affection:</strong> 100


    <strong>na¡¯s Affection:</strong> ???


    <strong>Serena¡¯s Affection:</strong> ???


    <strong>Ferloche¡¯s Affection:</strong> ???


    ¡°Alright¡­¡±


    I muttered to myself as I stared at the system window before me.


    ¡°¡­Now, only three heroines are left.¡±


    I rose from my seat, preparing to go to my next task.


    ¡°¡­..Young Master.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­Frey.¡±


    After confirming that the sandwich and the flower ced before me had vanished, I briefly nced at the two girls murmuring with nk expressions.


    ¡°G-Goodbye¡­¡±


    ¡°T-Take care¡­¡±


    I smiled as I walked out of the mansion.


    For the sake of conducting judgment, I had to revive my love for my most precious people.


    <strong>You can rate/review this series here.</strong>

 Chapter 168: - I Love You

    <b>? I Love You ?</b>


    The imperial hospital, once bustling, was now devoid not only of patients but also of doctors and nurses.


    <i> ¨C Knock knock knock </i>


    The resounding knocks reverberated through the long-empty hospital room.


    ¡°W-Who¡¯s there¡­?¡±


    The maid, who had been dozing off in the ward, immediately awoke and asked in frightened confusion.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    However, there was no response.


    ¡°W-What was that?¡±


    The maid felt a hint of unease as she cautiously approached the door.


    <i> ¨C Creeeak¡­</i>


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    When she slowly turned the old, rusty doorknob, and opened the door, her head tilted in puzzlement.


    She had clearly heard knocking. However, there wasn¡¯t a flicker of movement even in the shadows, much less someone at the door or in the corridor.


    ¡°¡­..?¡±


    Perplexed, the maid scratched her head.


    ¡°Sigh¡­ have I lost my mind staying in a ce like this?¡±


    She eventually left the ward, grumbling to herself.


    ¡°¡­¡­..¡±


    Silence once again filled the ward.


    ¨C Crackle!! Crackle¡­!


    Suddenly, a spark ignited in the center of the room.


    ¡°Ha¡­¡±


    From that spark emerged Frey, wearing a gloomy expression as he observed his surroundings.


    ¡°¡­na.¡±


    Frey spoke with a sad smile while fiddling with the pendant around his neck.


    ¡°I had hoped that I would never have to see you in such a state again.¡±


    ¡°Chirp! Chirp!¡±


    At that moment, a canary that had been quietly perched by the window with its eyes closed until now, darted into Frey¡¯s arms.


    It seemed to have been inactive for a while because it staggered and swayed during its flight. Regardless of its awkward movements, its gaze remained fixed on Frey.


    <i>¨C Hug</i>¡­


    Finally, the canary sessfullynded in Frey¡¯s arms after its unstable flight.


    However, it quickly tilted its head in confusion.


    <i> ¨C Shahrhrhr.</i>..


    Instead of the expected warmth, the canary felt a piercing surge of sr mana within itself when it came into contact with Frey¡¯s chest that emanated ster mana.


    ¡°Chirp? Chirp?¡±


    The canary quickly abandoned the intention to nest in Frey¡¯s chest and instead, settled on his shoulder, cautiously pressing its cheek against his face as it began to chirp.


    ¡°¡­na.¡±


    Frey watched this scene with profound sadness in his eyes.


    ¡°How long will you remain like this¡­?¡±


    He gently petted the canary with his hand covered in ster mana as he asked with a pained expression.


    <i> ¨C Buzzz</i>¡­!


    It was only at that moment that the canary that had been chirping at him came to its senses and swiftly flew off somewhere.


    <i>¨C Buzzz</i>¡­


    The canary, upon its arrival, instantly merged with na¡¯s body, who had been lying motionless on the bed as if she were dead.


    ¡°F-Frey!¡±


    Shortly after, na, who had turned frail and gaunt with weakness, suddenly sat up and began to exim at Frey.


    ¡°Is it really you, Frey? Are you really Frey that I know?¡±


    Frey slowly nodded in response to na¡¯s question, but then he asked her gloomily.


    ¡°What do you think you¡¯re doing, transforming into a canary like that?¡±


    Upon that, na stammered out an answer.


    ¡°W-When I transform into a canary¡­ I can suppress my emotions¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°However, I still asionally return to my body to take care of the tasks. I ensured the safe evacuation of all citizens¡­ I also delegated authority to the emergency powers and sanctioned a nationwide mobilization effort¡­ And, also¡­¡±


    Frey only silently observed her.


    ¡°¡­Sigh.¡±


    With a sigh, he walked out of the ward.


    ¡°F-Frey? Where are you going? Frey!¡±


    Due to the extended time in bed weakening her muscles, na staggered unsteadily as she followed behind him.


    ¡°But how did youe back? D-Didn¡¯t you¡­ get annihted¡­¡±


    She anxiously asked as she chased after him.


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡±


    Leaving na behind, Frey opened the ward door and entered the corridor. He then headed towards somewhere while clenching his teeth.


    ¡°Y-You shouldn¡¯t enter¡­ there¡­¡±


    na warned, breaking into a cold sweat. Frey stood before a door that had a warning sticker attached to it.


    <i> ¨C Creak¡­! </i>


    However, Frey ignored the warning and swung the door open.


    ¡°Who¡­ is that?¡±


    Then, a weary voice echoed throughout the room.


    ¡°You¡¯re disturbing me, so please leave¡­¡±


    The voice belonged to Serena, who was surrounded by an array of forms, magic circles, and experimental tools while jotting something down.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    Frey asked Serena.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­.¡±


    However, even after hearing his voice, Serena remained engrossed in the forms before her.


    These were key forms derived from pitch-dark symbols covering the furniture, floor, and wallpaper.


    ¡°Let¡¯s see¡­¡±


    Frey sighed and approached her side. He examined the forms while tilting his head before finally speaking up.


    ¡°The second form on the 8th row is incorrect.¡±


    ¡°¡­Huh?¡±


    ¡°And, while using the runic alphabet might be efficient, its sess rate is low. Especially for disposable scrolls.¡±


    ¡°W-Wait¡­¡±


    ¡°Also¡­¡±


    Frey, who was focused on analyzing the form Serena had written down, finally noticed that she was looking at him with wide eyes.


    ¡°¡­You clearly know it, don¡¯t you? The fact that time travel is impossible.¡±


    ¡°F-Frey¡­?¡±


    ¡°And despite that, you persist in trying to create forms that will allow you to break the world¡¯s rules? That¡¯s so typical of you, Serena.¡±


    He spoke with forcedughter.


    ¡°But¡­ No matter how brilliant of a genius you are, you won¡¯t be able to seed.¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve already tried it countless times.¡±


    The moment Frey finished talking, Serena rushed towards him.


    ¡°Freeeeeeeeey!!!¡±


    ¡°No, don¡¯t go. Frey, please!!¡±


    ¡°¡­Serena.¡±


    ¡°Even if it¡¯s just for a while, please stay by my side!! I¡¯ll find a way to keep you in this world! Just for a while¡­¡±


    Eventually, Frey looked at the desperate Serena.


    ¡°¡­As expected, this isn¡¯t the happy ending I wished for.¡±


    He quietly clenched his fist and muttered.


    <strong> ¡°I¡­ only dreamed of a world where everyone who had forgotten me could live peacefully in this irrational world¡­¡±</strong>


    ¡°Frey! Please give me that ne! I need to analyze it¡­!¡±


    ¡°¡­This is not a world where everyone has forgotten me nor is it a peaceful world.¡±


    He alternated his gaze between na, who stood with a pale expression behind him, and Serena, who began to fervently beg upon noticing his presence.


    ¡°Phew.¡±


    After letting out a short sigh, he slowly began to speak.


    ¡°I have something to ask¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­What do you want me to do, Frey?¡±


    But before Frey could even say anything, Serena preemptively responded.


    ¡°I¡¯ll give you my lifespan, no¡­ I¡¯ll give you my soul.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°No, no, I can also carry your fate in ce of you. So¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­Sigh.¡±


    Frey looked at Serena in disbelief.


    ¡°W-Well, I¡¯m not entirely sure what¡¯s going on here, but¡­ I¡¯ll do it! I¡¯ll do it too!¡±


    Wordlessly, Frey lowered his head as na, who had been wearing a dazed expression from behind, hurriedly spoke.


    ¡°¡­Thank you, both of you.¡±


    For a moment, Frey kept his head down.


    ¡°Thank you for giving me the assurance I needed.¡±


    After mumbling briefly, he removed the ne.


    ¡°Frey¡­¡±


    ¡°W-Where did he go? Frey?¡±


    Frey silently observed the two girls for a moment.


    ¡°¡­System.¡±


    He softly summoned the system.


    <strong>na¡¯s Affection:</strong> 100


    <strong>Serena¡¯s Affection:</strong> Immeasurable


    ¡°¡­Hmm.¡±


    Frey intently examined the system window.


    ¡°All right¡­¡±


    On the left side of the ¡®Main Heroine Affection Levels¡¯ screen, there was no longer any indication of the ¡®Heroines¡¯ Affection Level¡¯.


    <strong>Affection towards Kania:</strong> 100


    <strong>Affection towards Irina:</strong> 100


    <strong>Affection towards na:</strong> 100


    <strong>Affection towards Serena:</strong> 100


    <strong>Affection towards Ferloche:</strong> ???


    The right side of the screen disyed the ¡®Affection Level towards Heroines.¡¯


    Initially, he had only focused on the right side of the screen since acquiring this feature in the system.


    He hadn¡¯t cared much about the left side because the heroines¡¯ feelings toward him hadn¡¯t mattered.


    The only thing that mattered to him was how he felt about the heroines.


    ¡°¡­It seems like I¡¯ve properly returned back to my old self.¡±


    It was because ever since he had borrowed his body from a different timeline, he had been searching for the heroines and working to restore his love for them.


    ¡°Thank goodness.¡±


    No matter how potent the memory-wiping magic was or even how effective the mind control, the love engraved in his soul remained, unerasable.


    ¡°It¡¯s truly such a relief.¡±


    That was why, upon discovering the intruding Demon God, he halted the countdown just before hisplete deletion. Later, he witnessed how the heroines suffered upon learning the truth and how the world he wanted to protect began to lose its light and happiness.


    Eventually, he resolved to rekindle his love for the five heroines.


    [ You have be a Co-Judge. ] [<strong>Subjects of Judgment:</strong> ¡¶The Five Main Heroines¡·]


    That way, he could retain his rationality when he needed to judge the ¡®Main Heroines¡¯ ording to the question that floated in front of him.


    ¡°If I continue like this¡­ I think it¡¯ll be safe to go to the next cycle¡­¡±


    Moreover, he could prepare for the inevitable next cycle.


    Despite being reconfigured by the ordeal, he had easily noticed the future version of himself from another timeline because of his overwhelming abilities.


    As such, he knew that this cycle was not the end.


    Somehow, the next cycle was destined to unfold.


    That was why he hastened to rekindle his love for the heroines.


    Then, when the next cycle came, he could prevent himself from repeating the same mistakes by hating those girls again.


    Next time, he would undoubtedly bring about a truly happy ending for them.


    ¡°However¡­¡±


    However, even though he had figured out almost everything in this world.


    ¡°How can I trigger the Retry? The abilities of my system should have been wiped out already.¡±


    Several questions still remained unanswered.


    ¡°Also, as expected, has the future version of ¡®me¡¯ forgotten everything? His unsure behavior¡­ And not purchasing the system¡¯s function, which shows hidden affection levels, as well¡­¡±


    It was a question that exceeded hisprehension.


    ¡°It¡¯s like myself in the early days of my regression.¡±


    Therefore, Frey was lost in thought for a while.


    ¡°Either way, I¡¯ll know how to initiate the ¡®Retry¡¯ when the world nears its end.¡±


    He muttered softly as he left the ward.


    ¡°¡­Well then, finally, it¡¯s time to meet Ferloche.¡±


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    Meanwhile, at that very moment.


    ¡°Please¡­¡±


    In the long-abandoned church of the Sun God, now shrouded in snow and ice, no one had visited in a long time.


    ¡°I beg you, please¡­¡±


    Within the church, Ferloche knelt on the frigid floor, tears streaming down her face.


    ¡°Retry? Regression? Whatever you call that ability you mentioned before, please give it to me¡­¡±


    ¡°I will bear all the consequences. After all, I¡¯m the only one who can receive it since I¡¯m connected to you, and if you don¡¯t give it to anyone, the world will be doomed, right? Moreover¡­¡±


    She was praying earnestly.


    ¡°¡­ I can¡¯t let his soul remain in pain any longer.¡±


    Ferlochemented while gazing at the half-destroyed statue of the Sun God before her.


    <strong>You can rate/review this serieshere.</strong>

 Chapter 169: - Please Love Me

    <b>? Please Love Me ?</b>


    ¡°Sun God¡­ Please¡­ I¡¯m begging you¡­ Ugh.¡±


    Ferloche, who had been praying incessantly inside the frozen cold church, couldn¡¯t hold back her whimper.


    ¡°Ugh¡­¡±


    As she looked down at her knees, Ferloche involuntarily gasped.


    Her knees were in such a pitiful state, bruised and frozen purple from kneeling on the cold floor for too long of a time.


    ¨C Shaah¡­


    Staring at her knees, Ferloche instinctively reached out her hand, trying to release her divine power. However, as nothing came out, she quickly bit her lip anxiously with the same realization she had for months.


    The healing power that once could cure everyone, no longer held any effect.


    Only a faint ray of light glowed, meaninglessly illuminating Ferloche¡¯s knees.


    ¡°Please¡­ grant me the ability to ¡®Retry¡¯¡­¡±


    In such a desperate situation, Ferloche murmured with a quivering voice.


    ¡°Please, bestow upon me ¡®Retry¡¯¡­¡±


    However, her prayers were the only thing that echoed endlessly inside the empty church.


    Ever since their brief encounter inside the dream after the Final Battle, the Sun God had not contacted Ferloche again.


    As such, as soon as she recovered her consciousness, Ferloche had been desperately attempting tomunicate with the Sun God in the church while holding on to herst and faintest glimmer of hope.


    ¡°Ah¡­¡±


    However, it seemed like the time hade to give up and abandon everything, letting all hope dissipate along with Frey.


    Because, even at this very moment, the sun, once visible through the cracks in the church walls, was gradually growing dimmer.


    ¡°That time¡­¡±


    As Ferloche observed the sight of the fading sun, her head hung low and she murmured.


    ¡°If only I hadn¡¯t pierced his heart¡­ What would have happened¡­¡±


    At this point, even though everything is now in the past, Ferloche still mindlessly went over that fateful day, as she regretted her every action and moment.


    If only she hadn¡¯t pierced Frey¡¯s heart and given everyone a chance to hear hisst words. If only, Frey had stayed in this world for a little longer, even just for a brief moment. There might have actually been a possibility to persuade him not to choose extinction.


    If only Ruby¡¯s body, torn apart by Frey, began to transform into her Demon King form sooner. If only someone witnessed something strange previously. If only someone informed Frey¡¯s family faster. If only they had apologized to Frey while he left his will. If only. If only. If only¡­.. Maybe the results could have been different.


    ¡°Ugh¡­¡±


    However, no matter how much she spected on such assumptions, it was now all in vain.


    The sun had lost its light and the world was shrouded in darkness and cold. Everything wasing to an end.


    And even in such a situation, Ferloche could do nothing but pray.


    ¡°Now¡­ Only now do I remember¡­¡±


    She closed her eyes tightly.


    ¡°I had promised to serve you¡­¡±


    Recalling a dream she had not long ago, Ferloche could only murmur in retrospect.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    In a memory of a previous cycle that she recalled while lying unconscious.


    ¡°Frey¡­ Do you know that¡­?¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    In thest scene of that memory, a world was in ruins, as Ferloche quietly spoke to Frey, who was sitting nkly.


    ¡°There is no God.¡±


    ¡°¡­What?¡±


    Frey had an expression that seemed to say, ¡®Isn¡¯t it God who has turned us into such a situation? What the hell are you talking about?¡¯ To this, Ferloche spoke with an even firmer and clearer voice.


    ¡°In this world that has been destroyed, there are only you and me.¡±


    ¡°Mm.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no one else. No gods¡­ Just the two of us.¡±


    When Frey frowned slightly at these words, Ferloche smiled and continued.


    ¡°So, I¡¯m unemployed now.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°No, I guess not. I don¡¯t think that¡¯s the right way to put it.¡±


    ¡°What are you trying to say?¡±


    As Frey asked, looking slightly lost while gazing at the sky, Ferloche, who still looked at him fondly, replied,


    <strong>¡°Now that I have no god to serve, I¡¯ll serve you instead. Only you.¡±</strong>


    Ferloche carefully held Frey¡¯s rough hand while whispering.


    ¡°Since I don¡¯t have to be a devotee, fulfill any duties as a Saintess, or follow any rules¡­ I also no longer need to protect my chastity.¡±


    ¡°Ferloche.¡±


    ¡°In this ruined world, only you matter.¡±


    ¡°I love you¡­ Frey.¡±


    ¡°¡­..¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll love you forever, no matter what happens.¡±


    Having said that, Ferloche leaned on Frey¡¯s shoulder and closed her eyes.


    ¡°¡­All right.¡±


    Gently stroking Ferloche¡¯s head, Frey answered cautiously.


    ¡°Indeed, I can¡¯t let things go on like this.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    After suddenly standing up from his seat, Frey began speaking with a serious expression.


    ¡°I¡¯ve thought a lot about giving up and running away. I¡¯ve also considered just watching the ending and spending the rest of my life in peace.¡±


    ¡°Frey¡­?¡±


    ¡°However, this is by no means a happy ending.¡±


    After saying that, Frey looked around.


    ¡°It¡¯s just escapism, nothing more.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean¡­?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Ferloche. I¡¯ll make everything better.¡±


    With that, Frey looked at Ferloche and smiled cheerfully.


    ¡°During these five individual routes and these five deviations¡­ I was truly happy. All of my umted stress was relieved at once. I think I¡¯m ready now.¡±


    ¡°Wh-where are you going¡­?¡±


    ¡°I have to regain my strength.¡±


    Then, Frey turned his back and started walking forward, and Ferloche followed behind while looking anxious.


    ¡°Y-you¡¯re not nning to¡­ die, are you? No, you can¡¯t! Live with me!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Even though the world has ended¡­ Us two are still alive! As long as we¡¯re together, we can spend the time ahead in content¡­!¡±


    ¡°Ferloche.¡±


    As he continued to walk, leaving her behind, Frey suddenly stopped and turned back. He wore a bright smile as he whispered into her ear.


    ¡°¡­I love you.¡±


    ¡°Me too¡­¡±


    Ferloche unconsciously responded to Frey. Feeling an unknown anxiety, she hurriedly ran towards him.


    ¡°Therefore, wait just a little more for me.¡±


    ¡°Wa-Wait a moment¡­!¡±


    ¡°I will give you, and everyone else¡­ a happy ending.¡±


    After saying that to her, Frey dered with a trembling voice.


    ¡°¡­Retry.¡±


    ¡°Just wait for a mom¡ª¡±


    The world turned upside down.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    ¡°Heuk¡­ Eugh¡­¡±


    During the time she fell unconscious due to the influence of the Demon God, Ferloche recalled the most precious scene she had seen in her dream. Unknowingly to her, at some point, tears had flowed from her eyes, as she paused in her prayers.


    ¡°<i>Sob</i>¡­ Ahhh¡­¡±


    ¡°I want to see Frey again¡­¡±


    Frey, who had always given her such a bright smile. She missed him so much. No amount of imagination and dream could rece the true him in the flesh.


    ¨C Creak¡­


    ¡°Heuk¡­ <i>Sob</i>?¡±


    Ferloche, who had been sobbing with her head dropped low, suddenly stopped crying and jerked her head up.


    ¡°W-Who¡¯s there?¡±


    The church door, which hadn¡¯t received any visitors for a long time until now, suddenly opened.


    ¡°W-Who¡¯s there?¡±


    Alerted by the unexpected visitor, Ferloche finally stood up for the first time in ages and fumbled around her body for a weapon.


    ¡°D-Don¡¯te¡­ Don¡¯te closer!¡±


    With a trembling gaze and stammering in fear, she pulled out a dagger from inside her clothes and aimed at the person approaching her.


    ¡°N-no, stay away¡­ Don¡¯te!¡±


    Although no hope was apparent as she looked at the setting sun, she still held a small expectation that she would be able tomunicate with the Sun God again. However, if the person approaching were to harm or threaten her, that flickering me of hope would vanish as well.


    ¡°If youe any closer, I¡¯ll attack¡­ Huh?¡±


    However, as she held the weapon with deep resolve, Ferloche suddenly widened her eyes.


    ¡°F-Fr¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­Mm.¡±


    The mysterious person revealed himself as he came out from the dark surroundings; it was Frey, the very person she missed so much.


    ¡°¡­Frey!?¡±


    ¡°F-Frey! Frey!! Is that you¡­?¡±


    Inplete shock, Ferloche tried to rush towards him with wide eyes, however, her weak knees gave out, causing her to copse back to the ground.


    ¡°Ack¡­¡±


    ¡°Frey? Have you reallye back to life?¡±


    Despite the excruciating pain, Ferloche managed to stand up again and started talking in a trembling voice.


    ¡°You, you didn¡¯t choose annihtion?! T-there must have been some misunderstanding, right!?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­..¡±


    ¡°Lord Frey, I¡¯m sorry¡­ No, it¡¯s not that¡­ What should I say¡­!¡±


    However, she soon fell into panic.


    For some reason, she couldn¡¯t even imagine what to say to Frey, who had suddenly reappeared before her very eyes.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Ferloche, but I¡¯m afraid I don¡¯t have time to answer your questions.¡±


    ¡°¡­Huh?¡±


    However, it seemed like even such childish worries were a luxury to her since she had no chance of saying anything she wanted.


    ¡°I¡¯ll disappear soon. So, my question is¡­¡±


    ¡°No! You can¡¯t be!¡±


    Hearing Frey¡¯s calm words, Ferloche dragged her bleeding knees to approach him.


    ¡°I-I was wrong! I was wrong, Frey!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry for how I treated you! I¡¯m sorry for forgetting the promise we made! I¡¯ll ept any punishment! So, please!¡±


    ¡°Um¡­¡±


    ¡°Please stay by my side!!!¡±


    Ferloche grabbed Frey¡¯s leg and started pleading as she trembling uncontrobly.


    ¡°I finally remembered¡­ that I said I would serve only you!¡±


    ¡°¡­<i>Sigh</i>.¡±


    ¡°I need you! I love you! To you who made countless efforts to save the world¡­ Everyone misses you and cherishes the memories!¡±


    ¡°¡­<i>sigh</i>.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll do anything for you. Anything you desire! I¡¯ll dedicate even my soul! My purity, my faith! I don¡¯t have to follow the rules of being a Saintess anymore¡­!¡±


    As Frey gazed at Ferloche, he closed his eyes and smiled.


    <strong>Affection towards Ferloche:</strong> 100


    ¡°Done, finally.¡±


    With that, Frey took a step back from Ferloche, who had finally reached him, desperately staring with wide-eyes.


    ¡°Don¡¯t¡­ don¡¯t go!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not leaving yet. Maybe we could have some time to talk¡­¡±


    Responding to her, Frey showed a bright smile.


    ¨C Creak¡­


    ¡°Young Master!!¡±


    ¡°Frey!!¡±


    ¡°¡­..!¡±


    As the church door opened once again, four girls rushed in at the same time, making Ferloche¡¯s eyes widen even more.


    ¡°See! I said I could sense Frey¡¯s energy stronger here!¡±


    ¡°So, the meaning behind ¡®see you again¡¯ was this¡­! Young Master, you¡¯vee back!¡±


    ¡°Frey! W-wee back! I¡¯ll immediately instate you as a future member of the Imperial family! So¡­¡±


    ¡°Frey¡­ I love you¡­¡±


    Without any warning, the main heroines, who Frey had left behind without a trace, managed to pinpoint hisst location.


    ¡°<i>Gasp</i>¡­ <i>Gasp</i>¡­¡±


    ¡°<i>Huff</i>¡­ <i>Huff</i>¡­¡±


    While rushing to Frey¡¯s side in just a few steps, each girl eagerly pulled something out and offered it to him.


    ¡°Here¡­¡±


    ¡°Take this, Frey.¡±


    ¡°Earlier, I made the previous sandwiches in a hurry, but this time, I put my heart into making them¡­ So, please enjoy them properly..¡±


    ¡°¡­..¡±


    ¡°In the future, I¡¯ll make sandwiches¡­ no, any other food you desire for breakfast, lunch, and dinner. I¡¯ll cover all the expenses. I promise¡­¡±


    Although Kania was upset that she messed up making the sandwich because of her trembling hands, it still looked delicious to anyone else.


    ¡°Earlier, I couldn¡¯tpose myself, so I could only give you flowers. Here, it¡¯s the berry you love. The Puppy Love Berry.¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll give you as much as you want. No, I¡¯ll give you anything you desire. I¡¯ll use any magic or endure any curse for you.¡±


    Irina presented the appetizing Puppy Love Berry with great determination.


    ¡°This is the starlight flower¡­ Before the forest got frozen, I was lucky enough to obtain one.¡±


    ¡°<i>Sigh</i>.¡±


    ¡°Wee back, Frey. Once the situation stabilizes, I¡¯ll use all the power I possess to ensure you can live happily andfortably. And if you wish, I¡¯ll arrange for you to move to another continent¡­ And more¡­¡±


    na presented Frey with a starlight flower that had the same color as his hair.


    ¡°Frey¡­ I¡¯ll serve you for the remaining time.¡±


    ¡°Serena.¡±


    ¡°I-If you want, you can take another wife, or if you feel unsatisfied about me, you can take me as a concubine instead¡­ No, no, I¡¯m fine even as your maid; it¡¯s alright as long as I can stay by your side for the rest of your remaining time. So, please¡­¡±


    Because Serena was partially out of her mind, she was not able to bring anything with her. Consequently, she tried to give her entire being to Frey.


    ¡°Even though it¡¯s toote already¡­ I¡¯ll remain loyal to you for the rest of my life, Young Master¡­¡±


    ¡°I love you, Frey¡­ Actually, I liked you from the day we first met¡­ Even though it¡¯s toote, now¡­¡±


    ¡°I finally remembered the vow I made to you. Please let me keep that vow for the remaining time we have¡­¡±


    The main heroines gradually started to believe that Frey had reconsidered his decision to disappear. However, that fleeting moment passed all too quickly when Serena, who was gazing at Frey desperately, noticed the pendant blinking around his neck.


    ¡°I love you forever¡­ Huh?¡±


    ¡°F¡­Frey¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­Time¡¯s up.¡±


    Likewise, as Frey mumbled while looking at the pendant, a system window appeared before him.


    <strong> [ Judgement System ]</strong>


    <strong>Target:</strong> The 5 Main Heroines


    <strong>Content:</strong> You may judge them in any way you desire.


    <strong>Do You ept:</strong> Y/N


    ¡°Finally¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­..?¡±


    The same window showed itself to the main heroines as well.


    The system that only Frey could see before, was now visible to everyone else.


    ¡°Judgment¡­?¡±


    Staring at the system window in front of them for a long time, Frey muttered.


    ¡°On what grounds?¡±


    He pushed the system window aside while mumbling.


    ¡°¡­I was not qualified for it from the beginning.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    With those words, silence ensued. Only Serena, who understood the meaning of the blinking pendant on Frey¡¯s neck, trembled.


    ¡°Ah? Euaa¡­?¡±


    ¡°Oh, I almost forgot.¡±


    Breaking the prolonged silence, Frey spoke again after shedding a single tear.


    ¡°This time, I have to say something before I leave.¡±


    ¡°In truth, I always wanted to be loved by all of you.¡±


    The girls nodded, intending to respond that they indeed would love him. However, hesitation and anxiety gripped their hearts when they saw Frey¡¯s sorrowful expression.


    ¡°Therefore, if there is a next time¡­¡±


    As he looked around at the girls, Frey spoke while wearing a smile that shone brighter than ever before.


    ¡°¡­Please love me just like you do right now. Please love me until the very end.¡±


    ¨C Crackle¡­


    Then, in the next second, the faintly twinkling light of the pendantpletely vanished, and with it, so did Frey.


    ¡°Frey?¡±


    ¡°W-What¡¯s going on?¡±


    ¡°¡­Where did he go? Young Master?¡±


    After Kania cried out for Frey in a dejected voice, still holding the untouched coffee and sandwich, an extended silence remained.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­..¡±


    ¨C Crackle, crackle¡­


    ¡°¡­Huh?¡±


    And such a silencested until a faint light emerged from Ferloche, who had continued her earnest prayer with sped hands.


    <strong>You can rate/review this series here.</strong>

 Chapter 170: - I Will Love You Forever

    <b>? I Will Love You Forever ?</b>


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡±


    Ferloche quietly rose from her seat as she watched the four girls fall into silence.


    ¡°¡­Ugh.¡±


    The excruciating pain in her knees intensified as she stood up.


    ¨C Thud, thud.


    Nevertheless, she continued to take steps forward, her gaze fixed on Kania who hung her head low with a vacant expression.


    ¡°I-I poured out my entire heart to make them¡­¡±


    Kania was lifelessly staring at the now cold and dried-up sandwiches.


    ¡°I wanted to feed you a delicious sandwich without you having to worry about suffering at least once¡­¡±


    Turning away from Kania, Ferloche approached Irina, who was huddled up.


    ¡°Frey¡­ I¡¯m sorry¡­¡±


    She muttered while clutching the berry she held closer to her chest.


    ¡°I ended up confessing only after it was toote, just like a fool¡­¡±


    In utter silence, na stood beside Irina while holding the starlight flower she had brought.


    A single tear trickled down her face as she held the treasure she had prepared for the return of the star, which was now nothing but a lifeless flower.


    ¡°¡­Time is running out.¡±


    Serena said in a trembling voice as she rose from her seat.


    ¡°No matter what we have to do, we will break the world¡¯s rules. Even¡­Even if we have to defy heaven¡¯s will.¡±


    Her eyes were already engulfed in deep darkness.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­.¡±


    Observing them closely, Ferloche asked in a subdued voice.


    ¡°Everyone, please listen.¡±


    ¡°If there was a way to reverse all this¡­ Would you do it without hesitation?¡±


    At that, all of them suddenly raised their heads.


    ¡°What do you mean by that¡­?¡±


    ¡°Ferloche?¡±


    ¡°Reverse¡­ everything?¡±


    The questions poured out. In response, Ferloche spoke once again,


    ¡°¡­It¡¯s precisely what I said.¡±


    ¡°If you are given a chance to undo everything¡­ what kind of choice will you make?¡±


    ¡°Even if you had to pay a certain ¡®price¡¯, would you still willingly undo it?¡±


    As her words resounded in their ears, a brief silence fell.


    ¡°O-of course.¡±


    Finally, the first one to speak was Kania.


    ¡°I-If I could treat the Young Master to warm food¡­ I¡¯m willing to pay any price.¡±


    Her eyes were filled with yearning.


    ¡°¡­I-Is there really a way to undo everything? If there is, I will not hesitate to do whatever it takes.¡±


    Next, it was Irina who spoke.


    ¡°I will be his sword and shield. Even if he bes a Demon King¡­ I¡¯ll be his most destructive weapon, capable of wiping out all of his enemies.¡±


    With burning determination, she stood up from her seat to dere her intentions..


    ¡°I don¡¯t need the throne, wealth, or honor. All I want right now is Frey, who risked his life for me.¡±


    The third girl to agree was na.


    ¡°Are you trying to perform magic by offering a sacrificialmb? I know that my body is the most suitable vessel for performing the grand ritual. So, offer me as the sacrifice.¡±


    She put her chest forward, as if she was ready to get her heart ripped out at this very moment..


    ¡°¡­I have already been trying and offering various sacrifices.¡±


    Thest one to speak was Serena who added her own thoughts in a low voice.


    ¡°Even if I have to give up my body and mind, I nned to research and break the world¡¯s rules for countless years¡­ So, is there any good way to do it?¡±


    As she asked this, her eyes appeared dull, almost as if she had lost half of her sanity and rationality.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­.¡±


    After receiving the answers from the four girls, a brief silence ensued.


    ¨C Creak¡­


    The silence was suddenly broken by the loud creak of the church door as it opened.


    ¡°F¡­rey¡­¡±


    The person who entered, panting heavily because she sprinted at full speed, was Isolet.


    ¡°I got a message that Frey is here¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­Come to think of it, Frey indeed said that back then.¡±


    Looking at Isolet, Ferloche began to mumble iprehensible words, as she walked slowly towards her.


    ¡°Originally, you were the sixth¡­ but it seems like you were demoted for some reason.¡±


    ¡°Still, ending it at the fifth might not leave any regrets¡­¡±


    ¡°Ferloche?¡±


    ¡°Now I havee to understand what you meant that time.¡±


    ¡°What is she even saying¡­ More importantly, where is Frey¡­¡±


    As Isolet searched for Frey, Ferloche climbed up the church altar that she had been praying at until then. Finally, with a pale expression, she continued her story.


    ¡°Anyway, I understand everyone¡¯s sentiment now.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not just me; I¡¯m sure everyone else would have made the same choice. Right?¡±


    Ferloche, still making iprehensiblements, were met with puzzled expressions from the other heroines.


    ¡°¡­Thank you for giving me courage.¡±


    After bowing to the other girls, Ferloche joined her hands in prayer and concluded her monologue.


    ¡°Well then¡­¡±


    ¡°See you again soon.¡±


    And the next moment, a brilliant light emanated from Ferloche as it enveloped the entire church.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    ¡°Ow¡­¡±


    My head hurts. No, not just my head; my whole body was sore.


    Was this the aftermath of using divine power after so long?


    The divine power I just unleashed was the strongest I had used so far, so it was only natural that my body would ache as a consequence.


    ¨C Swish¡­


    As such thoughts ran through my mind, I stood up and was met with a woman who was standing right in front of me.


    ¡°M-Miss Ferloche¡­¡±


    She called my name while staggering and emitting a faint light from her body, that was ruined and covered in wounds.


    ¡°Sun God¡­¡±


    ¡°Yes, y-yes¡­¡±


    I called out to the woman with a trembling voice, and she responded with a start. From the looks of it, it seemed like the being in front of me was indeed the Sun God.


    When Ist saw her slightly, she hadn¡¯t been this injured. Had she overexerted herself to bring me here?


    ¡°Please, exin what happened.¡±


    <b><i> Unfortunately, I neither have faith in her nor time to sympathize right now.</i></b>


    <b><i> What is most important to the current me is Frey. </i></b>


    ¡°We don¡¯t have time to waste. Quickly¡­¡±


    ¨C Rumble¡­!


    As I urged the Sun God, suddenly, the surroundings began to shake violently.


    ¡°I-I will exin.¡±


    Simultaneously, the Sun God, who had been staggering in front of me, hastily opened her mouth to speak.


    ¡°Although I couldn¡¯t defeat my younger sister, I seeded in restoring the ¡®Retry¡¯ by pouring out all my remaining power¡­¡±


    ¨C Rumble! Crash¡­!


    ¡°Also¡­ I¡¯ve been using all my remaining strength to prevent the sun from dying outpletely, or else my sister would have snuffed it out hours ago¡­¡±


    Yes, I understood the situation roughly.


    So, this moment marked ourst chance.


    ¡°Okay, then¡­¡±


    As I hurriedly approached the Sun God, she spoke with a pale expression.


    ¡°Are you really going to inherit ¡®Retry¡¯?¡±


    ¡°It will be harder than you could possibly imagine¡­¡±


    ¨C Rumble¡­ Crash¡­!


    At that moment, the barrier created by the Sun God shook greatly.


    <b><i>What¡¯s happening? </i></b>


    ¡°I-I will try my best¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­What did you say?¡±


    ¡°I-I will try¡­ to¡­ save¡­¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t hear you well.¡±


    ¡°¡­<i>Cough</i>!¡±


    Oh my god.. Frey, who had disappeared earlier, was currently beating the shit out of the Demon God.


    Inside the cracks in the broken space around, there was a dark void. Did theye out from there?


    ¡°Heg¡­ Hehgruk¡­¡±


    ¡°I may not have enough power to undo what you have done¡­ but before I move onto the next cycle, I can, at the very least, release all my anger on you until I¡¯m satisfied.¡±


    ¡°W-Wait¡­ wait a moment¡­ Let¡¯s make a deal¡­! Keugh¡­!¡±


    While I nkly watched the scene, the Sun God threw a question at me, her forehead covered in sweat.


    ¡°I could grant Mr. Frey the Power to Retry once again. However¡­¡±


    ¡°No, you can¡¯t!!¡±


    Finallying to my senses, I shouted at the Sun God.


    ¡°Can¡¯t you see his soul?! It was already damaged, but now it¡¯spletely shattered due to the aftermath of choosing annihtion!!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°If he tries to Retry even once more, his soul will be irreparable! You won¡¯t be able to give him a happy ending!!¡±


    Upon hearing my words, the Sun God tightly closed her eyes and spoke with finality.


    ¡°¡­Then, I will grant you the ¡®Power of Retry.''¡±


    And in the next moment, excruciating pain enveloped me.


    ¨C Bzzz¡­!


    ¡°Kyaaahhh!!!¡±


    ¡°Haah¡­ Haah¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­Ferloche?¡±


    Frey, who had been suppressing the Demon God with a cold expression until now, raised his head upon hearing my scream resound from all directions, as his eyes widened.


    ¡°N-no way¡­? The reason that we have the next cycle was because¡­!?¡±


    Then, with a pale expression, he started approaching me.


    ¡°W-Wait!! You can¡¯t burden yourself with that¡­!¡±


    ¡°I said I will love you forever.¡±


    <em><strong> Don¡¯t worry, Frey. I will protect your soul from now on.</strong></em>


    <em><strong>Now that I have be the subject of Retry, your soul will no longer suffer damage.</strong></em>


    ¡°Wait!!¡±


    <strong>¡°To give you a Happy Ending.¡±</strong>


    With that thought in mind, I gave Frey a bright smile and whispered in a low voice. And in the next second, the world turned upside down.


    <strong>¡°¡­Retry.¡±</strong>


    ¨C Crackle¡­!


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    ¡°This was everything I wanted to show you.¡±


    In a gloomy room, where a huge scale stood idling.


    ¡°¡­Did you witness it clearly?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­..¡±


    While observing the four girls in the room, who had indecipherable expressions, Ferloche spoke to Frey in a low voice.


    ¡°Now, the time hase.¡±


    As Frey, who had been observing Ferloche¡¯s perspective on the ck screen until just now, didn¡¯t respond, Ferloche slowly turned toward the scale and spoke.


    ¡°The five main heroines, including me¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­I have a question.¡±


    While interrupting her, the transparent Frey threw a question.


    ¡°How did I intervene in the ordeal if I chose annihtion in this cycle?¡±


    Hearing this, Ferloche turned around and answered.


    ¡°Originally, in this cycle, you stopped the countdown in the ck room and just watched everything y out until you got swept away in my first Retry.¡±


    ¡°¡­Really?¡±


    ¡°Yes, you simply stood by, unable to revert back to your original feelings for us¡­ Only watching the world absentmindedly.¡±


    With a dark expression, Ferloche closed her eyes deeply.


    ¡°However, through the Third Ordeal that was activated by us, who are from a future cycle, that person could be a subject of judgment alongside you.¡±


    ¡°If the version of you who wished for annihtion had chosen ¡®judgment¡¯¡­ the subsequent cycles might have been affected. Including our current cycle.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°But that person, the one who chose annihtion¡­ did not bestow any judgment upon us. Instead, he just chose to love all of us.¡±


    ¡°¡­I see.¡±


    ¡°Moreover, you had put all your strength into beating down the Demon God into such a wretched state¡­¡±


    As Ferloche continued, her expression gradually turned inexplicably dark.


    ¡°Personally, I wanted to receive your judgment.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°Because I vited your will to seek rest even white knowing that you were beyond exhaustion.¡±


    ¡°But since then, you have be the subject of Retry, so¡­¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not the only reason.¡±


    Ferloche¡¯s body began to quake with tremors.


    ¡°Even without that reason, considering your suffering after the countless tragedies, sorrows, and numerous regressions caused by this world¡­ you still have the right to judge everyone.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean¡­¡±


    ¡°The more I Retry, the more I realize that the pain you went through¡­ was beyond imagination. It is beyond humanprehension. No one can withstand such a cursed fate. So, please¡­¡±


    Frey sighed while looking at Ferloche, who was speaking with a tearful expression.


    ¡°You¡¯ve immersed yourself too deeply in guilt.¡±


    ¡°All the motivation to endure those many cycles¡­ was centered around ¡®guilt.¡¯ Burdening yourself with unnecessary responsibilities for wrongdoings has copsed your mind.¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s not because of guilt, it¡¯s naturally your right¡­!¡±


    ¡°So, as another subject of judgment, how does my own judgment proceed?¡±


    In response to Frey¡¯s question, Ferloche put on a broken-hearted smile and answered.


    ¡°It¡¯s simple. The guilt that the main heroines, including me, carry,pared to the empathy and love you hold for us, determines the appropriate punishment¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­This system is still asme as always.¡±


    Hearing Ferloche¡¯s words, Frey chuckled bitterly.


    ¡°You guys have no reason to bear guilt towards me.¡±


    ¡°N-No, we do¡­¡±


    ¡°Now I understand.¡±


    Interrupting Ferloche¡¯s words once again, Frey¡¯s expression showed a profound realization.


    ¡°Those who should receive judgment are¡­ not me, not you, and not the world.¡±


    <strong>¡°¡­ It should be the System, the Demon King, and the Demon God.¡±</strong>


    ¡°F-Frey¡­¡±


    ¡°This is the conclusion I have reached while experiencing the Third Ordeal.¡±


    Seeing Ferloche¡¯s eyes waver as she listened to his words, Frey approached the ck screen and dered loudly,


    ¡°My empathy and love should be greater than the guilt you all carry, right?¡±


    ¡°W-Wait¡­¡±


    ¡°Then, there¡¯s a good way to handle this.¡±


    ¡°Starting from when Ferloche obtained the Power of Retry, show me the events up to this point.¡±


    ¡°Frey!!!¡±


    Then, a sentence appeared on the ck screen.


    <strong>Warning!</strong> Data is too extensive! Serious errors may ur¡­


    ¡°I had a hunch when I saw youmand the ck screen to rey ¡®scenes after praying.¡¯ It turns out it works for me too.¡±


    Frey smiled andmented while looking at the red window.


    ¡°No! I can¡¯t trap you in those times again!! Nooo!!¡±


    Hearing Frey¡¯s resolve, Ferloche desperately tried to stop him.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry; I have no intention of further fueling your guilt.¡±


    Responding to her softly, Frey said.


    ¡°¡­ Please summarize so it won¡¯tst more than a day.¡±


    [<strong>¡­Analyzing</strong> ]


    Freymanded the ck screen again.


    <strong>[New Parameters Applied. Video Complete. Now ying.]</strong>


    Along with a light-hearted ding, a final sentence appeared.


    ¡°Ah¡­¡±


    Frey, who had been nkly gazing at Ferloche, turned his attention towards the screen as the video started to y. In a low voice, he murmured¡­


    ¡°Good¡­¡±


    <strong>¡°¡­Now, it¡¯s finally fair.¡±</strong>


    <strong>You can rate/review this serieshere.</strong>

 Chapter 171: - A Game Changer

    <b>? A Game Changer ?</b>


    <strong>[Cycle 1]</strong>


    ¡°Die¡­ you damn brat¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­Who are you to dare cause such amotion?¡±


    In the eerie atmosphere of the Demon King¡¯s castle, on the top floor, someone was fighting against the Demon King.


    ¨C ng!!


    ¡°For a little brat¡­ you¡¯re not too bad.¡±


    The Demon King looked down at a little girl who appeared much younger than her age, yet showed such fiery eyes.


    ¡°Ugh¡­!¡±


    ¨C Step¡­ Step¡­!


    The little girl rushed with all her might straight at the Demon King in an attempt to break her wings.


    ¡°Because of you¡­ because of you, the world¡­!¡±


    ¡°However, you cannot defeat me.¡±


    Despite her best efforts, the little girl¡¯s attack was far from reaching the Demon King¡¯s heart.


    ¨C ng!!


    At that moment, a loud noise echoed all around, as the girl was blown away into the air.


    ¡°¡­Cough, cough.¡±


    ¡°So, little brat, what¡¯s your name?¡±


    As the girly on the floor, vomiting blood, the Demon King, who had sprouted new wings, approached her with an intrigued expression.


    ¡°If you reveal your name and pledge allegiance, I will make you my servant¡­¡±


    ¡°Just you wait, Ruby.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    While ring at the Demon King with a ferocious yet mature expression that strayed far from her childish looks, the little girl murmured.


    ¡°¡­I will surely give you hell.¡±


    ¡°Wait, this brat¡­ how can you¡­¡±


    Perplexed by the little girl¡¯s words, the Demon King sensed that something amiss, so she rushed to approach her.


    ¡°Retry.¡±


    The little girl, Ferloche, whispered in a vengeful voice. And in the next moment, the world turned upside down.


    ¨C Crackle¡­!


    <strong>[Cycle 7]</strong>


    ¡°Did you hear the news?¡±


    ¡°What news?¡±


    On the first day of the academy¡¯s new semester, the students of ss A were gathered, discussing the hot news and rumors that shook the empire.


    ¡°Apparently, Lord Frey copsedst night!¡±


    ¡°¡­What?¡±


    The news was about Frey Raon Starlight, who had suddenly copsed while vomiting blood the day before his attendance at the academy.


    ¡°That¡¯s a shame¡­ I wanted to see how handsome he was.¡±


    ¡°¡­Huh, what¡¯s so good about that loser?¡±


    While some students treated the news as mere gossip and discussed it¡­


    ¡°Could it be¡­ could it be because of the memories from my previous cycles¡­?¡±


    Ferloche, with a pale and disturbed face, muttered.


    ¡°¡­After awakening the System, there will always be penalties, right?¡±


    ¡°W-Well then¡­ I can¡¯t let that ur¡­¡±


    <strong>[Cycle 25]</strong>


    ¡°No, you can¡¯t¡­¡±


    A horde of monsters relentlessly pushed through in order to get into the academy. Frey and Ferloche stood in their way, struggling to hold the demonic horde at bay.


    ¡°¡­Ugh.¡±


    ¡°Just a little longer, just a little more, let¡¯s hang in there just a bit more¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me! Just focus on the enemies in front of you¡­¡±


    Behind Frey, who breathed heavily, Ferloche took on all the attacks while trying to sound as cheerful and positive as possible. However, she quickly lost the ability to speak when a giant Dark Golem appeared in front of them.


    ¨C Thud¡­ Thud¡­!


    ¡°D-Dark Golem¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­Ferloche.¡±


    After ncing at the Dark Golem with a glum expression, Frey turned towards Ferloche, who was hesitating with uncertainty, and smiled gently at her.


    ¡°Go ahead first. I will take care of this ce.¡±


    ¡°Frey¡­¡±


    ¡°You can only deal with one enemy, right? Look at the countless enemies behind the Dark Golem.¡±


    ¡°But then your life force will be depleted¡­!¡±


    When Ferloche countered Frey¡¯s suggestion, he replied.


    ¡°One should choose the lesser evil instead of the worst possible one.¡±


    With that, Frey jumped into the wave of monsters without giving her any time to react.


    ¡°F-Frey¡­!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­..¡±


    A momentter, a massive silver explosion urred in the midst of the monsters.


    ¡°As expected¡­¡±


    As she witnessed such a scene with lifeless eyes, Ferloche finally made up her mind.


    <strong>¡°I have to deceive the Demon God.¡± </strong>


    ¡°Retry.¡±


    <strong>[Cycle 159]</strong>


    ¡°Cough!¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­?¡±


    Frey copsed in front of Ferloche while vomiting blood.


    ¡°Once again¡­¡±


    Ferloche could only nkly stare at Frey, irradiated by the warm sunlight shining on him, as she continued to mutter without focus.


    ¡°Another failure¡­¡±


    She gazed at the sun with immense resentment, as it continued to burn so brightly just as it was promised.


    ¡°I have to deceive the eyes of the Demon God, who took control of the sun¡­ but there are hardly any clues to solve this dilemma. How can I¡­¡±


    ¡°Ugh¡­¡±


    ¡°F-Frey!¡±


    While she was lost in thought, Ferloche heard Frey groaning on the floor.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m really sorry¡­¡±


    She embraced him with a guilty expression and whispered.


    ¡°From now on, I¡¯ll do the Retry before you copse, so you won¡¯t get hurt.¡±


    ¡°Ugh¡­¡±


    ¡°I love you forever.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­Retry.¡±


    Once again, the world turned upside down.


    <strong>[Cycle 574]</strong>


    ¡°Remember¡­ I have to remember¡­¡±


    In a room engulfed with pitch-ck darkness.


    ¡°The Demon God¡­ is watching everyone through the sun.¡±


    Ferloche, sitting at the desk inside the room, didn¡¯t show the burning gaze, determination, or brightness she had at the beginning of her cycles.


    ¡°That¡¯s why the surveince weakens at night¡­ it bes easier to deceive her. So, if I want to do something, I must do it at night¡­ then the Demon God¡­ won¡¯t recognize my Retry.¡±


    Instead, she almost seemed to have gone mad because of a heavy burden of guilt and a twisted sense of purpose; she clutched her head constantly while muttering indecipherable words.


    ¡°Even the slightest deviation is not allowed. I have to deceive even my own emotions. I have to deceive even my own self.¡±


    ¡°The Sun God could cover me to some extent when there¡¯s no light¡­ So, I must return to my senses only when there¡¯s no sunlight after acting like¡­¡±


    While murmuring like that for a while, Ferloche¡¯s eyes suddenly widened.


    ¡°¡­..Ah.¡±


    A ray of sunlight entered and shone on her through a small gap in the dark room¡¯s wall.


    ¡°Aaaaahhhhhh.¡±


    Staring nkly at the sunlight, Ferloche let out a silly sound.


    ¡°¡­Haha, hahahahahaha.¡±


    She burst into maniacalughter that abruptly stopped as soon as it started, and shortly thereafter, she murmured.


    ¡°I got caught again.¡±


    <strong>[Cycle 1045]</strong>


    ¡°Frey¡­ I love you¡­¡±


    ¡°F-Ferloche? W-Wait¡­¡±


    <strong>>>> Skipped.</strong> <strong>[Cycle 1269]</strong>


    ¡°¡­Oh¡­ You died again.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°Retry.¡±


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    <strong>[Cycle ???]</strong>


    ¡°Miss Ferloche¡­¡±


    Within a space that exuded mysterious energy.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Get yourself together¡­¡±


    The Sun God, tightly bound in ck chains, looked down at Ferloche sorrowfully.


    ¡°Hello!¡±


    Ferloche, while gazing at the Sun God with eyes void of any soul or life, suddenly smiled brightly and greeted her.


    ¡°Wow! You¡¯re really beautiful!¡±


    ¡°Um¡­¡±


    ¡°But where is this? It¡¯s such a fascinating ce! And why are you tied up like that¡­¡±


    With a foolish expression, Ferloche tilted her head and asked questions. The Sun God wore a dark expression as she responded with a blink and then shook her head for a moment.


    ¡°¡­I am the Sun God.¡±


    ¡°¡­Ah.¡±


    ¡°So, why did you call me?¡±


    Ferloche asked coldly, a stark contrast to her previously carefree persona. The Sun God, bound in iron chains and wearing a pained expression, replied in a weary voice.


    ¡°I think I found a way to resolve this situation.¡±


    ¡°Haha.¡±


    Upon hearing that, Ferloche let out a bitterugh.


    ¡°In the end, everything I¡¯ve done so far¡­ was all in vain, huh?¡±


    ¡°Oh, no¡­ Thanks to the numerous challenges and obstacles you have ovee so far, I gained time and energy. That¡¯s why¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­Alright, what¡¯s this method you¡¯re so confident about?¡±


    When Ferloche asked the question, the Sun God cautiously waved her chained hands.


    ¨C Crackle¡­


    The dark space around them tore apart. Through this rift, a with a blue light became visible.


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    ¡°So, what is this even supposed to mean?¡±


    As Ferloche looked at the with an expressionless face, the Sun God, now with aposed tone, began her exnation.


    ¡°That¡­ is a from a different dimension.¡±


    ¡°Yes, that is what it looks like¡­ So what?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a dimension where abilities like magic, divine power, and mana, as well as even divine beings, don¡¯t exist. A ¡®normal¡¯ without any extraordinary abilities.¡±


    The Sun God continued to observe her reaction as she spoke, yet Ferloche still maintained a chilly expression.


    ¡°So, various divine beings from different dimensions interfere with the in that dimension. Since it¡¯s a dimension without divine beings¡­ they can interfere without any repercussions.¡±


    ¡°Why do they interfere?¡±


    ¡°Well, they use it as a resource. To create the energy and divine power necessary to maintain their own worlds¡­¡±


    The goddess hurriedly defended herself as Ferloche¡¯s gaze turned even colder upon hearing this.


    ¡°I-It¡¯s not exploitation! It¡¯s a fair trade!¡±


    ¡°A trade?¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­ divine beings offer replicas of their worlds in the form of ¡®creative works¡¯ to that. The people of that world consume these creations and naturally experience various emotions like joy and sadness.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°These generated emotions are then used as energy to create the mana and divine power needed to sustain their worlds. I have to reaffirm this; at some point, this is a fair¡­¡±


    As the goddess¡¯s exnation droned on for too long, Ferloche frowned without a word.


    ¡°Ah, anyway¡­ Anyway, the story¡­¡±


    While quickly changing the topic, the goddess looked at the blue and proposed her method.


    ¡°On that¡­ there is a boy who discovered a ¡®Bug.''¡±


    ¡°A Bug?¡±


    ¡°Yes, if we refine the Bug and apply it to our world¡­ following that boy¡¯s word, it will be a ¡®Game Changer.''¡±


    The Sun God swallowed her saliva and cleared her throat before continuing.


    ¡°Sometimes, idents happen on that.


    ¡°idents?¡±


    Due to divine beings¡¯ mistakes, the inhabitants who were enjoying the creative works¡­ get sucked into the corresponding worlds of those creations.¡±


    Just as Ferloche was making a perplexed expression upon hearing this despicable phenomenon.


    ¡°¡­I intend to deliberately cause that ¡®ident¡¯ by using the power I¡¯ve gathered up until now.¡±


    ¡°¡­What?¡±


    ¡°Thus, I will summon the boy who discovered the bug to our world and turn him into a Hero from 1000 years ago. He will be a DLC¡ªNever mind. It¡¯s a game term, so you won¡¯t understand, but the aim is to use this chance as a way to create a new turning point.¡±


    The Sun God finally revealed her n with a look of stern determination..


    ¡°¡­So, you mean to kidnap someone from another world in order to save our own world.¡±


    After being lost in thought for a moment, Ferloche finally asked a question, as the Sun God replied with a shake of her head.


    ¡°N-no¡­ it will be a fair trade somehow, I assure you.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Really, we¡¯ll even give him a choice. After all, to that person, it¡¯s the most precious thing¡­¡±


    ¡°So, when will you do it?¡±


    Once again, Ferloche interrupted the goddess¡¯s words and asked the question.


    ¡°¡­Right now.¡±


    The Sun God, bound in chains, began to illuminate as she drew up thest bit of her strength, shining as brightly as her peak for a brief moment.


    ¡°If the operation is sessful¡­¡±


    With a pained expression and a weary voice, the goddess left as much information as possible to Ferloche.


    ¡°¡­From the next cycle on, a lot of things will change.¡±


    ¡°However, after this moment, even if I give up my entire life force, I can no longer directly help you¡­ I¡¯m truly sorry, but the changes will be up to you, Miss Ferloche¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­Leave it to me.¡±


    While intensely gazing at the goddess, Ferloche spoke with burning determination.


    ¡°I¡¯ll Retry countless times until I figure everything out.¡±


    ¡°Though so much time has passed¡­ My goal remains firm.¡±


    ¡°¡­It¡¯s to give him a Happy Ending.¡±


    The world flipped over to the start of a new timeline.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    <strong>[Cycle ??? + 1]</strong>


    ¡°Good¡­ At least the goddess got something correct for once.¡±


    Now, in the all too familiar dark room, Ferloche¡¯s eyes sparkled as she mumbled to herself.


    ¡°The ¡®Prophecy¡¯ that Frey possessed has changed from a ¡®Game Guide¡¯ to a ¡®Hero¡¯s Strategy Guide¡¯¡­¡±


    ¡°Not only that, the name of the legendary hero has changed to ¡®Hanbyeol¡¯.¡±


    While in deep contemtion, Ferloche, simultaneously doodled on a piece of paper causally and red at a cracked gap blocked by rotten wooden nks.


    ¡°Of course, there must be more changes¡­ Did she say DLC? Anyway, the world has changed even more in my favor¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­From now on, this is the true first step.¡±


    And from that moment on, Ferloche¡¯s saga began to y on the dark screen at an even faster pace.


    <strong>¡°The first step in bringing you a true Happy Ending.¡±</strong>


    <strong>You can rate/review this series here.</strong>

 Chapter 172: - Result of the Judgement

    <b>? Result of the Judgement ?</b>


    <strong>[Cycle ?????]</strong>


    <b><Ferloche¡¯s POV></b>


    How many times had I repeated this? I couldn¡¯t even remember anymore.


    Well, I had long since given up keeping track of the retries. It was truly meaningless after all. Tallying the countless failures that seeped into the unending flow of time only brought me a sense of despair.


    ¡°Gugu~! Let¡¯s eat!!¡±


    No matter how many retries I¡¯d have to undertake henceforth, I no longer needed to deceive the Demon God or cast any magic.


    Thanks to my shattered soul and mental state, even if I did nothing to hide and lived just as I always had, the Demon God would remain unable to discern my true self.


    But of course, it was only in dimly lit ces or during the nights when the Demon God¡¯s surveince weakened that I asionally unveiled my true self.


    It was partly to trick the Demon God¡¯s watchful gaze and to protect myself in the endless flow of time.


    I left my actions to my absent-minded self while my true consciousness remained submerged in the subconscious¨C simr to an automated process, you could say.


    If I hadn¡¯t done this, I wouldn¡¯t havested for long. Enduring the endless flow of time with a sound mind would have inevitably led to aplete loss of self.


    It dawned on me that Frey was truly an amazing person. Between the two of us, I didn¡¯t know who spent more time in these repetitive loops, but he must have felt a simr pain¡­


    I was still far from atonement.


    ¡°Ah, ouch! Not my hand! Just eat your food!!¡±


    In any case, the reason I briefly brought out my consciousness was to review my checklist.


    To make it convenient to see what I needed at a nce and memorize it, I wrote everything down on a piece of paper with each retry.


    As such, periodically, I would need to check if I missed anything. It was because if there was even a slight mistake, I would have to restart from the beginning.


    <strong>[Checklist]</strong>


    1. Pray to the Sun God every day to obtain the ¡®Blessing of the Sun God¡¯.


    Obtaining the ¡®Blessing of the Sun God¡¯ was so important that I had to put it at the top of the list.


    It was a necessary skill to keep the Demon God from killing Frey, and at the same time, an essential skill to protect Frey from danger.


    Yes, I had been doing this all the time.


    From Frey¡¯s perspective, I prayed every day, starting from the second cycle when he entered the academy, without fail.


    This way, the Demon God and Frey would see me as a foolish Saintess who relentlessly tried to kill him. It was the most effective method I found through the countless regressions.


    2. Deceive the Demon God while helping Frey.


    Naturally, I had been sessful in this.


    During the auction incident, even though I knew it wouldn¡¯t work, I intentionally used my ultimate skill against Frey and pretended to be affected by Eucarious¡¯ hypnosis magic.


    While doing so, I also purposely gathered the group outside the auction house so that Kania could discover Frey¡¯s badge.


    I wrote a silly, threatening letter and threw a maid outfit on him after the incident. Then I ended the entire event by breaking Frey¡¯s neck.


    It might seem excessive, but there was no other way. If I hadn¡¯t done such things since the beginning, I wouldn¡¯t have been able to quell the Demon God¡¯s suspicionspletely.


    Besides, even if I did break his neck there, Frey wouldn¡¯t die. The ¡®Emergency Protection System,¡¯ a system originally designed to help Frey, still remained.


    Thanks to that, Frey didn¡¯t suffer any real damage, and I was able to almostpletely deceive the Demon God.


    During the attack on themoner dormitory, I deflected the attacks while emitting my holy power, ensuring that themoners weren¡¯t injured. This was to trigger Miss Irina¡¯s suspicions¡­


    When Frey and I descended into the church¡¯s underground, I¡­ intentionally led him to the room where an important hint was written on the stone tablet.


    ¡°¡­That¡¯s right! Our Gugu is such a good girl!¡±


    I wouldn¡¯t have enough time if I kept reviewing all these things. So far, the Demon God has yet to catch on, so it must be progressing smoothly.


    3. Achieve the DLC entry condition (Adjust timing of the five enlightenments).


    This was the most critical and difficult task.


    I don¡¯t even know how many times I had to Retry because I couldn¡¯t control that timing.


    Ever since I realized that one of the conditions to activate the ¡°2nd Year DLC Story¡± was for all five students, including myself, to discover Frey¡¯s true identity, I had been researching a way to make it happen just before the 2nd year began.


    Furthermore, one coincidence was literally just that: A coincidence. After countless regressions, when I figured out how to make it happen, a genuineughter escaped me for the first time in a long while.


    That adorable little girl was the key all along.


    Although now, I could secretly do the behind-the-scenes work necessary to make it inevitable, back then, when it was just a ¡®coincidence,¡¯ how many regressions was it to just find that condition?


    ¡°<i>Yaaawnnnn</i>¡­¡±


    Ah, I needed to yawn first.


    The most effective excuse when tears threatened to well up was yawning.


    <i> ¨C Sssk</i>¡­


    Although there was still a lot left on the checklist, I folded it and put it in the drawer.


    ¡°Uuuh¡­¡±


    What should I do? It felt as though I had reached my limit once again. It had been a while since I felt like this, so why was it happening again?


    ¡°Uuaaah¡­¡±


    When I started to panic¡­


    ¡°¡­Huh?¡±


    Huh, what in the world?


    Whom I had been feeding was not Gugu, but a pencil all this time. I had food scattered across the desk and had let the pencil ¡®eat¡¯ it.


    Had I finally reached my breaking point? I thought I had been holding up remarkably well until now. After everything I had done toe up to this point?


    ¡°Whooo¡­¡±


    Casting the pencil to the corner of my dormitory, I buried my head in my hands and let out a deep sigh.


    ¡°Woo, woo¡­¡±


    At the same time, tears started to gather in my eyes. I couldn¡¯t help it; I was so frightened and stressed.


    ¡°My soul¡­ My soul feels like it¡¯s starting to fall apart¡­¡±


    My mind and soul was already barely holding on before. And now, they had finally reached their limits, to the point where they would copse at the slightest touch.


    Perhaps, if I regressed a few more times, I might not be able to reverse them. Either my mind or my soul would bepletely shattered.


    What would be of me then? Could I still be called ¡°me¡± if my mindpletely copsed? What kind of existence would I be if my soul was destroyed?


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Honestly, I wasn¡¯t afraid of what I would be. It was something I had epted when I received the retry ability. I knew I had to bear the consequences.


    What truly frightened me was that I couldn¡¯t be sure if I would be able to maintain my feelings for Frey after this.


    Up until now, I had endured the endless flow of time with nothing but my love and guilt for him. I loved him that much and wanted to atone for what I had done.


    Of course, I was human before being a Saintess, so I had my moments of weakness:pses of control, destructive episodes, and even numbness.


    However, in the end, I always returned to my senses. It was because Frey, too, did the same. I chose this path to save him, and if I couldn¡¯t even follow his footsteps, then I wasn¡¯t qualified to love him, was I? That was why I worked so hard.


    I had tried so desperately, and yet¡­ Why wouldn¡¯t my mind and soul cooperate? I certainly could do more. I could try twice, or even a hundred times harder than I had thus far.


    ¡°¡­Haah.¡±


    How did Frey manage to protect both his soul and mind? Back then, he must have reached his limit as well.


    No, I couldn¡¯t possiblypare myself to that person. It was a mistake topare that person, who devoted himself to the world until the end, to myck of skill, which prevented me from seeding in the DLC story even after so many regressions.


    <b><i> It is all my fault¡­ </i></b>


    ¡°¡­Ugh.¡±


    <em><strong>I¡¯m scared. I¡¯m scared that I may stop loving you. I¡¯m scared that I may forget about you.</strong></em>


    <b><i> I fear I will forget the memories we shared, the countless connections we made in previous cycles, and the mistakes Imitted against you.</i></b>


    The flow of time had grown to the point where it felt utterly overwhelming. I was so terrified of the waves of countless memories that I could barely hold back, even with the small help from the Sun God and my alter persona. The thought of my brain eventually bursting; I didn¡¯t even want to imagine what I would go through.


    <em><strong>Please save me. It¡¯s my fault. I want to stop now. I want to give up. I can¡¯t do it anymore. Please¡­</strong></em>


    ¨C p!!


    Just before my mind copsed, I pped my cheek with all my strength. I couldn¡¯t afford to have a mental breakdown yet; I couldn¡¯t end everything here.


    ¡°After all¡­you¡¯re not the only one who¡¯s suffering, you know?¡±


    Due to the repeated cycle of events, even by my standard, the influence had recently begun to affect not only my own soul, as the subject of regression, but also the souls of others.


    Even though the ordinary people and ¡°sub-heroines¡± who had little contact with Frey were less affected¡­ Kania, Irina, na, Serena¡­ and somehow, even Professor Isolet; the souls of these five were significantly affected.


    For example, Kania began to realize Frey¡¯s true identity far earlier than anyone else in recent cycles.


    Having realized Frey¡¯s true self the most during countless regressions and serving him emotionally more than anyone else, Kania¡¯s loyalty to Frey and the desire to serve him was deeply engraved in her soul.


    Thanks to that, even after realizing his identity, she, who had been suspicious of Frey and had tested him for a long time, had now fallen deeply in love with him, almost as much as Serena, just within a few days after the realization.


    And it was the same for Irina and na.


    Miss Irina¡¯s puppy love for Frey and na¡¯s guilt toward him became deeply engraved on their souls.


    As for Miss Serena¡­ ever since the introduction of the 2nd Cycle of the DLC story system, where the memories of the ¡°main heroines¡± return when the story is applied, she noticed Frey¡¯s true identity and put Absolute Obedience Magic on herself.


    Considering all the cycles I had gone through, the only time she had ever betrayed Frey, which happened only once since I gained the ability to Retry, was when Frey manipted his feelings toward her.


    In any case, these situations had recently lightened my burden.


    Of course, the only thing that seemed to grow within me was a sense of guilt. Despite my attempts to shoulder everything alone, the consequences of my actions in the end continued to affect the souls of others.


    However, thanks to that, I could get some help, and it indeed gave me a sense of relief¡­


    ¡°¡­Huff.¡±


    No, there was no time to indulge in guilt.


    I needed to stop wasting my few remaining emotions and continue the hard work.


    ¡°Uwaaaa¡­¡±


    After letting out a short exhtion, I stretched and got up from my seat¡­


    ¨C Drrrr¡­. Thud¡­!


    ¡°Ugh¡­ ack!¡±


    <b><i> What is that loud noise? </i></b>


    <b><i> Wait,e to think of it, which time period am I in now? How far have I progressed in this timeline? </i></b>


    ¨C Drrrr¡­ Thud¡­!


    ¡°Ack! The sun¡­!¡±


    While in such thoughts, I peered out the window; the sun was shaking like crazy.


    <b><i> What is it? Has the Demon God noticed my true identity? Oh, no, I can¡¯t let this happen¡­ If I Retry again, I don¡¯t know what will happen¡­! </i></b>


    ¡°¡­Ah.¡±


    Wait, it was not that.


    I just remembered.


    I was now in the timeline of the second semester of my first year of school: July 15th.


    ¡°F-Finally¡­!¡±


    The shaking sun in the sky meant na had realized Frey¡¯s true identity.


    It was because Frey sacrificed himself to erase the routes where na became a canary and Kania or Irina lost half their lifespan.


    It also meant that Kania was now threatening the Demon God.


    And now, if the sun stopped shaking and went back to usual again¡ª Just as I was thinking that, the sun suddenly stopped shaking.


    ¨C Drrrrr¡­


    The sun stopped!


    And the moon and stars were rising again!


    Finally, I seeded in fulfilling all the conditions!


    It was the first time I hade this far since Serena caught me and I had to Retry during the ve Market Liberation scenario!!


    ¡°What¡¯s going on? What¡¯s happening here?¡±


    Even though I was so happy and touched, I forced myself to look foolishly at the sky.


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure of it, but I definitely have to write it in my diary!¡±


    Then, I quickly opened my diary.


    <strong>[xx Year, July 14th]</strong>


    [I¡¯ll think about it slowly first. I¡¯ll write the contentster.]


    I hurriedly started writing on the empty page from yesterday. I had to leave the memories in the diary, even in this dumbfounded state, to remember the current situation.


    [It was because¡­ I¡¯vee this far with these conditions only once.]


    Finally, I finished the diary entry hastily and carefully ced it in the drawer.


    ¡°Finally¡­ Finally¡­!¡±


    And then, without realizing it, tears started flowing from my eyes.


    ¡°Finally, I can give Frey a happy ending¡­! And¡­¡±


    If I coulde up this far, it was already as good as seeding.


    As long as I didn¡¯t make foolish mistakes like before, I could certainly intervene in the Third Ordeal.


    And in that ordeal, I could finally¡­


    ¡°¡­Receive his judgment.¡±


    Soon, I could meet the Frey of that cycle once again and receive his judgment, as well as judgment of the Frey of this cycle.


    Why did I have to face judgment?


    Well, it no longer mattered. The end was drawing near anyway.


    ¡°Ugh¡­¡±


    I was so excited that my mind and soul started trembling, but it didn¡¯t matter.


    I have almostpleted my role now.


    Once I received judgment from Frey, I would disappear.


    And then, I would just be a bright and foolish Saintess¡­ who protected him from the sidelines.


    Because, in all likelihood, he wouldn¡¯t want me¡ªsomeone who had transformed into a monster andmitted countless sins throughout the regressions¡ªby his side in the future.


    Of course, I was slightly sad¡­ but if he could have a happy ending, I would be satisfied.


    Well, still¡­ in the end, I wanted to tell him this.


    What was it?


    That was¡­


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    <strong>I love you forever, Frey.</strong>


    ¡°I love you forever, Frey.¡±


    [The yback, spanning from the moment Ferloche gained the Power to Retry up to the current cycle, has concluded.]


    The screen, seemingly from Ferloche¡¯s point of view, transitioned to show Ferloche inadvertently confessing her inner feelings and then disyed the ending message.


    ¡°F-Frey¡­ I¡­ I¡­¡±


    Upon seeing this, Ferloche, who was fidgeting anxiously in the Judgment Room, carefully spoke to Frey, who had been watching the summary video without ever taking his eyes off the screen.


    ¡°N-Now the judgment¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­Of course, we should start the judgment.¡±


    However, Frey interrupted such words from Ferloche and dered calmly while looking at the scale in the center of the room.


    ¨C Drrrrr¡­! Drrrr¡­!


    In the next second, the huge scale began to shake.


    ¡°Y-You must be disappointed, right? I¡¯m sure you must be disappointed in me¡­ ¡°


    As the judgment began, Ferloche quietly lowered her head and began to mumble.


    ¡°Even as you underwent multiple regressions, you remained unyielding¡­ While I, who is supposedly the Saintess, faltered multiple times¡­ and evenmitted wrongdoings¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­Ferloche.¡±


    Interrupting her words, Frey whispered with a gentle smile on his face.


    ¡°Thank you¡­ for your hard work until now.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    As Ferloche was staring at Frey with a puzzled expression, a loud noise erupted from the scale on the side, announcing the results of the judgment.


    ¨C Thud! ng!


    ¡°Ah¡­¡±


    Ferloche¡¯s mouth hung wide open, as she froze in ce. The other four girls behind her had identical reactions.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­.!¡±


    ¡°Also¡­¡±


    Frey dered while looking at them with a bright smile.


    <strong>¡°Thank you, everyone.¡±</strong>


    <strong>¡°For loving me again.¡±</strong>


    The scale next to him had achieved a perfect bnce.


    ¨C Creak¡­ Creak


    <strong>You can rate/review this series here.</strong>

 Chapter 173: - Advent

    <b>? Advent ?</b>


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­..¡±


    A profound silence crept into the Judgment Room.


    ¡°Uh, what happened¡­?¡±


    Amidst the silence, Ferloche approached the scale with a look of disbelief.


    ¡°W-Why is it bnced¡­? It can¡¯t be¡­¡±


    With trembling eyes, she eventually stopped muttering and looked at Frey, who was gently smiling behind her.


    ¡°It can¡¯t be possible, right?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°I-It¡¯s impossible. It¡¯s impossible. There must be some kind of mistake¡­¡±


    Ferloche¡¯s tone shifted subtly, as if she suspected an error.


    <strong>Result of the Judgment</strong>


    <strong>Judgement:</strong> The Main Heroines¡¯ guilt waspletely equalized by Frey¡¯s love andpassion.


    <strong>Result:</strong> Innocence


    Simultaneously, the massive texts, emphasizing the judgment¡¯s oue in the air, aligned itself perfectly with the already bnced scales.


    ¡°Ah¡­¡­¡­¡±


    Ferloche nced back and forth between the suspended words and the bnced scales.


    <i> ¨C Thud</i>


    She sank helplessly on her knees.


    ¡°Y-Young Master¡­¡±


    ¡°Frey¡­¡±


    The same reaction overcame the other four girls standing behind her.


    ¡°So¡­ what will happen next?¡±


    However, Frey posed this question with such nonchnce, almost as if he had already anticipated the oue.


    ¡°I, I¡­ I mean¡­ Ugh¡­¡±


    Clearly, Ferloche had yet to regain herposure.


    The guilt she had nurtured over countless hours now surged forth all at once. As thoughts of the resulting judgment overwhelmed her, she struggled to rationalize it all.


    ¡°Why in the world¡­?¡±


    It was because, at the same time, some questions remained unanswered.


    ¡°Why did you forgive me, Frey?¡±


    Ferloche turned her gaze behind towards Frey, her eyes still tremulous.


    ¡°E-even after you have seen everything? My original sins and those of the girls besides me? And all the mistakes I made while attempting Retries¡­¡±


    However, just before Ferloche could finish speaking¡­


    <i> ¨C Slide</i>¡­


    ¡°¡­¡­!¡±


    Frey gently embraced Ferloche.


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Finding herself enfolded in Frey¡¯s arms, he soon began patting her on the back; Ferloche fell into a daze.


    ¡°¡­¡­.Ugh.¡±


    Her body shook as she buried her face into his chest.


    ¡°Let¡¯s get rid of that useless guilt and start afresh, Ferloche.¡±


    Frey spoke as he looked down at her.


    ¡°If you fear being swept away by the endless flow of time, just confide in me, and I¡¯llfort you.¡±


    ¡°Uh, ugh¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. As you wish, I¡¯ll bring a real happy ending to everyone, including myself. Of course, before your soul and spirit ever get shattered.¡±


    He whispered while continuing to pat her back.


    ¡°Something like that won¡¯t happen again, I promise.¡±


    As he finished speaking, Frey gently stroked Ferloche¡¯s back, who had buried her face in his chest while shedding tears.


    ¡°So, whates next?¡±


    After a moment, he subtly threw a question.


    ¡°So, um¡­¡±


    Ferloche, who had only just managed to regain her senses, began to speak.


    ¡°S-Since the judgment ended with ¡®Innocence¡¯¡­ now, all that remains is to return to reality¡­.¡±


    ¡°¡­Is that so?¡±


    Frey showed aplicated expression in her response.


    ¡°After being in the ordeal for so long, it might feel a bit strange. However, I suppose such a level of consequence isn¡¯t too bad.¡±


    After mumbling that, Frey continued.


    ¡°Well then¡­ let¡¯s go back¡­¡±


    As he quietly moved to help her stand and walk away, Ferloche halted him with a grasp.


    ¡°J-Just a moment.¡±


    ¡°T-There¡¯s something I need to tell you.¡±


    In an urgent voice, she began to speak.


    ¡°You probably have seen that on the screen¡­ We all need to gain enlightenment for us to face the 2nd-year DLC story. ¡°


    ¡°The 2nd-year DLC story¡­¡±


    As Frey heard those words and his expression turned serious. Ferloche swallowed hard before continuing.


    ¡°That¡¯s when the true beginning starts. There will be new stories and crises, and the situation can be much harder than it is now.¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡±


    ¡°But we will definitely manage to find that ¡®hope.¡¯ So, please¡­ don¡¯t worry too much.¡±


    As Frey nodded, Ferloche wiped away her tears and continued.


    ¡°Also, I¡­ I¡¯m going to take a long break from now on.¡±


    ¡°Break?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m truly sorry but¡­ my mind and soul have already reached their limits.¡±


    Ferloche¡¯s expression was much lighter than earlier when she said it.


    ¡°So, from now on, I¡¯ll retreat deep into my subconscious and stay by your side as the foolish Saintess.¡±


    ¡°Ferloche.¡±


    Frey furrowed his brow after hearing that, and Ferloche could only offer him an awkward smile in response.


    ¡°I¡¯m not leaving you forever. I¡¯m just taking a break to restore my soul and mind.¡±


    ¡°¡­Then, that¡¯s a relief.¡±


    Seeing Frey¡¯s relieved expression, Ferloche¡¯s expression wavered.


    ¡°Frey, what are you¡­ actually?¡±


    ¡°¡­..?¡±


    ¡°How can a person be so¡­¡±


    Ferloche tightly held Frey¡¯s hand and was about to say something.


    ¡°¡­Nevermind.¡±


    However, she merely shook her head, clearly full ofplex thoughts.


    ¡°Ah¡­!¡±


    Still holding his hand, she pulled Frey closer to her.


    <i> ¨C Smooch</i>.


    <em><strong>In that lingering moment, their tongues intertwined.</strong></em>


    ¡°Huft¡­¡±


    They broke apart after a while. Ferloche leaned back slightly, exhaling softly.


    ¡°It seems this method always works for me.¡±


    She whispered in Frey¡¯s ear in a soft voice.


    ¡°I love you, Frey.¡±


    She murmured while hugging him tightly.


    ¡°¡­Forever.¡±


    Then, she raised her head slightly, disying tear-filled eyes but still smiling.


    ¨C Sniff¡­


    And just like that, a moment that felt like an eternity passed.


    ¡°¡­Huh?¡±


    Suddenly, Ferloche¡¯s face morphed into a foolish expression; a single tear shedded, pooling from her eyes.


    ¡°W-What, what¡¯s that!¡±


    Eventually, Ferloche turned red and shoved Frey away.


    ¡°Bad Frey! Beastly Frey! You shouldn¡¯t do such a scandalous thing!¡±


    She puffed out her cheeks as she scolded him.


    ¡°If you do this again, I swear, I¡¯ll really hit you to death¡­ you know?¡±


    Then, she started looking around.


    ¡°Where is this?¡±


    She tilted her head with a fierce look on her face.


    ¡°Where did you take me to? I was definitely in my dormitory¡­¡±


    After maintaining a stern expression for quite a while, Ferloche suddenly burst into exmation.


    ¡°¡­Huh?¡±


    Without a word, Frey began to pat her head while smiling gently.


    ¡°D-don¡¯t¡­ Stop¡­ Hmm¡­¡±


    Just like that, Ferloche grew drowsy under Frey¡¯s soothing touch, falling asleep in an instant.


    ¡°Phew.¡±


    With Ferloche in his arms, Frey carefully made his way toward where the other main heroines were.


    ¡°¡­¡­..¡±


    The girls stood frozen in ce without being able to utter a word.


    ¡°Ha.¡±


    Frey let out a brief chuckle seeing the girls in that state and then slowly turned his gaze to each of the four girls one by one.


    ¡°Y-Young Master¡­¡±


    She was the one with whom he had shared the most profound emotional connection, to the point of feeling iplete and uneasy without her presence.


    Now, she was no longer Kania the Warlock, who had tormented Frey with curses, but a loyal servant and partner he could trust more than anyone else.


    ¡°Uh, um¡­¡±


    Irina, the girl who had devised soul-swapping magic just to help Frey and even wrote a new magic circle to make this transformed ordeal possible.


    Now, she was no longer a potential threat aiming for Frey¡¯s life, wielding overwhelming magical prowess, but rather a childhood friend and a reliablerade in battles.


    ¡°Mr. Frey¡­¡±


    na, who had pledged a lifetime of service to Frey and even sacrificed her own identity to protect him, had also be a solitary canary for his sake.


    Now, she was a precious presence who, instead of using her power to subdue Frey, promised him that they would help each other.


    ¡°¡­..¡±


    Then there was Serena, who had never once betrayed him throughout the countless cycles, except for the sole regression where Frey had manipted his emotions.


    She remained Frey¡¯s first love and, regardless of the many obstacles in their way, would always be his fianc¨¦e.


    <i> ¨C Screech</i>¡­


    Frey smiled when he caught sight of the four nervous girls¡­


    ¡°¡­Hmm?¡±


    The previously unmoving scale of judgment began to sway slightly.


    ¡°Everyone, let¡¯s go.¡±


    Frey scratched his head in bewilderment as he watched it.


    ¡°A new path has opened, so let¡¯s move forward.¡±


    With a bright smile, he headed toward the massive exit that had appeared in the Judgement Room.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it?¡±


    Despite the girls still wearing dazed expressions, Frey just turned around and smirked at them, as if to ask them why they were taking so long toe.


    ¡°Always remember that the future is more important than the past. So, what¡¯s done is¡­ huh?¡±


    Frey spoke to the girls while slowly advancing towards the exit¡­


    [The Third Ordeal has been cleared!] [The reward for clearing¡­]


    ¡°¡­..¡±


    When a system window appeared in front of him, his expression turned icy.


    <i> ¨C Whoosh!</i>


    <i> ¨C Grumble</i>¡­


    The floating system window shuddered and slightly retreated as he clenched his fist.


    ¡°¡­Judging by your actions, it seems you¡¯ve also witnessed this ordeal.¡±


    Frey muttered in a cold tone as he stared at the system window.


    ¡°But what¡¯s the point of it? You can¡¯t directly interfere with us now, can you?¡±


    <i> ¨C Groan</i>¡­


    ¡°You can only use this system as a mere puppet to y pranks.¡±


    As Frey spoke, he lightly tapped the system window with his finger, causing the half-translucent screen to shudder once more.


    ¡°I know you¡¯re currently constrained, but¡­ keep this in mind.¡±


    Approaching right in front of the system window, Frey exhaled a chill air that sent shivers through the surroundings, whispering softly.


    ¡°¡­I¡¯lle to find you in no time.¡±


    Then, he closed the system window and turned to exit the room, holding Ferloche in his arms.


    Warning!


    [Only one person can leave at a time!]


    [The Third Ordeal was initially designed for only single-yer uses, so the System asks for your understanding.]


    ¡°¡­Tch.¡±


    As the system window appeared before him once again, he muttered annoyedly.


    ¡°You¡¯re still bothersome until the end.¡±


    Frey gently put Ferloche on the ground.


    ¡°¡­Then, see you in a bit.¡±


    He smiled reassuringly at the girls behind him and headed for the exit.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡±


    After Frey left through the exit, silence once again settled over the Judgement Room.


    ¡°¡­ Uh, all of you.¡±


    It was none other than Irina who eventually broke the long silence.


    ¡°Um¡­ that¡­¡±


    She gazed at the girls beside her with a gloomy expression.


    ¡°Do you think¡­ We have the right to love him?¡±


    Upon hearing her question, the expressions of the girls changed.


    Frey¡¯s desperatest plea to them before he chose extinction was to ¡®love him.¡¯


    After Frey had looked at them with his affectionate gaze, the scales had finally tipped.


    Yet, the guilt still lingered.


    Amidst the blend where suchplex information and emotions mixed, silence once again descended upon the scene.


    ¡°¡­¡­..¡±


    In the silence that followed, the girls found themselves examining each other intently.


    ¡°Yawn¡­¡±


    Ferloche, who had been unconscious in Frey¡¯s arms just moments ago, now stretched and yawned as she rose from her seat.


    ¡°Ah, hello everyone!¡±


    With all eyes on her, Ferloche greeted them with a bright smile.


    ¡°But, where is this?¡±


    And in that very moment¡­


    <i> ¨C Rumbling.</i>..!


    ¡°¡­¡­.!¡±


    The Judgement Room darkened and began to shake violently.


    ¡°Arrrghh!¡±


    ¡°W-What¡­?¡±


    The bewildered girls scanned their surroundings anxiously.


    ¡°¡­..!¡±


    Ferloche¡¯s once cheerful expression involuntarily hardened.


    ¡°Hello, everyone¡­?¡±


    ¡°Y-You¡­!¡±


    A familiar figure stepped out from the ck smoke that seeped through the cracks of the crumbling Judgement Room.


    ¡°Tch, as expected, I can¡¯t directly interfere after all¡­¡±


    The dark figure raised her hand as if trying to manipte something. But shortly after, she just frowned and muttered.


    ¡°Well¡­¡±


    Soon, she began to re at the main heroines with a cold expression.


    ¡°¡­Well, I¡¯m here for a mere chat, so it doesn¡¯t really matter anyway.¡±


    <strong>Eclipse, the Demon God, had descended upon the Judgement Room.</strong>


    <strong>You can rate/review this serieshere.</strong>

 Chapter 174: - The End Of The Third Ordeal

    <b>? The End Of The Third Ordeal ?</b>


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡±


    Ferloche sat on the ground, shivering, her gaze ensnared by the ominous ck radiance emanating from the Demon God, who had just made an entrance.


    ¡°So, how are you feeling?¡±


    Likewise, with a gaze fixed on Ferloche, the Demon God asked her with a cold voice.


    ¡°How do you feel¡­ about deceiving me this far?¡±


    ¡°Uh¡­ Do I know you?¡±


    ¡°¡­.Ha.¡±


    She let out a forced chuckle, unimpressed at the pitiful act of Ferloche ying dumb.


    ¡°You can¡¯t forever hide in your subconscious¡­¡±


    The Demon God slowly approached Ferloche and right as she opened her mouth.


    ¡°Ah, Frey!¡±


    ¡°¡­..!¡±


    Serena¡¯s eyes widened, looking towards where Frey had previously disappeared. Meanwhile, the Demon God¡¯s face morphed into one of shock, as her entire body trembled in fear.


    ¡°¡­So, it turned out the Demon God is actually a coward.¡±


    Serena¡¯s mocking words were muffled by the fan obscuring her face.


    ¡°You were too scared to reveal yourself before, weren¡¯t you? That was why you waited for Frey to leave first. Now that he is gone, you strut out with such confidence, even though you still tremble in fear at the mere mention of his name.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Well, indeed, it must be quite embarrassing¡­for a divine being to be beaten to the brink of death by a mere mortal.¡±


    ¡°¡­Shut your mouth.¡±


    The Demon God, who flinched at Serena¡¯s words, glowered with icy rity.


    ¡°¡­..!¡±


    At the same time, the girls fell silent.


    ¨C Boom boom boom!!


    ¨C Whoosh!!


    na¡¯s sr magic and Irina¡¯s fireball shot towards the Demon God simultaneously.


    ¡°Enough.¡±


    But the Demon God dismissed them with a mere mutter.


    ¨C Crackle¡­ Crackle¡­


    As a massive screen appeared in the air, she started to manipte theplex symbols on the window.


    ¡°¡­So, what brought you here?¡±


    After a while, when the restraint magic had somewhat lifted, Serena once again directed a question to the Demon God.


    ¡°Since you used tricks to uncover the truth, I¡¯vee to exercise my rightful authority.¡±


    ¡°¡­ Your rightful authority?¡±


    ¡°Well, actually, I came here to do something that requires all the necessary energy to be gathered.¡±


    The Demon God continued with an irritated voice, followed by a sigh.


    ¡°From now on, none of you can disclose the ¡®System Owner¡¯ identity to anyone.¡±


    The girls¡¯ expressions twisted briefly upon hearing this but quickly returned to normal in the next moment.


    ¡°No, it¡¯s not just you five. It is the same for everyone. Anyone who has given a ¡®Penalty¡¯ to the System Owner cannot reveal the truth to those who haven¡¯t yet given a penalty.¡±


    Serena¡¯s lips twitch slightly upward at those words before quickly returning to neutral.


    ¡°¡­..?¡±


    Staring at her with suspicious eyes, the Demon God started speaking again with a smile.


    ¡°In a way, isn¡¯t it a good oue for you as well? You won¡¯t identally reveal Frey¡¯s identity to others¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­However, in return, now the identity of the Demon King also can¡¯t be disclosed to others.¡±


    The Demon God gazed at Serena with a nonchnt expression, before smirking.


    ¡°Hm¡­ How does that sound? Fair, isn¡¯t it? Shouldn¡¯t the rule be equally applied to both the Hero and the Demon King?¡±


    ¡°¡­What¡¯s your reason for personally appearing before us to let us know about this?¡±


    The Demon God answered with a bright smile in response to that question.


    ¡°It¡¯s because I¡¯m hungry.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°I used up too much divine power to create this new rule¡­ So, I¡¯vee here to personally feed on the strong feelings of guilt emanating from all of you¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Of course, the annoyance you just felt is included, too.¡±


    The Demon God responded with a satisfied smile before continuing to manipteplex forms while muttering to herself.


    ¡°Oh, by the way, you know what?¡±


    Suddenly, she spoke out with a sinister expression.


    ¡°Even if Frey somehow manages to win¡­ there¡¯s no hope for him.¡±


    The girls¡¯ expressions hardened upon hearing those ominous words.


    ¡°W-What does that mean¡­?¡±


    Among those girls, it was Kania who asked the question with a trembling voice.


    ¡°Kania, an anomalous warlock that I can¡¯t subjugate as my subordinate¡­¡±


    The Demon God whispered while showing an alluring smile.


    ¡°Do you want to be on my side? I¡¯ll grant you power and authority surpassing even the Demon King.¡±


    ¡°Cut that out! What do you mean by what you just said?¡±


    As if unfazed by the Demon God¡¯s proposal, Kania retorted with a fiery gaze and her voice raised.


    ¡°Why doesn¡¯t the seduction work on that child¡­ She¡¯s clearly a warlock, and her mental strength is very low¡­¡±


    Looking at her with a tinge of disappointment, the Demon God replied with a slight smile.


    ¡°Well, you¡¯ve all seen it, haven¡¯t you? Frey wished for ¡®annihtion¡¯.¡±


    Kania¡¯s expression stiffened.


    ¡°Frey has already made a wish to my foolish sister¡­ Therefore, even if he manages to win against the Demon King this cycle, it¡¯ll still be the end.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­!!!¡±


    ¡°Frey was well aware of this fact¡­ He didn¡¯t tell you after all, did he?¡±


    ¡°T-That¡¯s¡­¡±


    ¡°Well, a kind-hearted fool like him would probably manipte the evidence and try to make excuses. But he no longer has the chance to. After all, it¡¯s a matter that has been confirmed by the naturalws of the world.¡±


    The Demon God gleefully stared at the girls¡¯ pale faces.


    ¡°Ah¡­ How satisfying.¡±


    Soon, a look of ecstasy spread across her face.


    ¡°I wonder why my sister finds ¡®happiness¡¯ and ¡®love¡¯ so delicious. These kinds of emotions are the best source of energy.¡±


    True to her words, she eagerly absorbed the auras that manifested around the girls.


    ¡°Well, alright. The settings have now been changed¡­¡±


    While continuously absorbing the girls¡¯ negative energy, the Demon God began to murmur and stare at the manipted screen once again.


    ¡°Now, first, I should apply it to those who know Frey¡¯s true identity¡­¡±


    Peering at the girls with a mischievous glint, she intentionally raised her murmuring voice. As the girls flinched, the Demon God once again sucked in their negativity, relishing the taste.


    ¡°Alright, Kania. Irina. na. Applicationplete.¡±


    ¡°Then next¡­ It¡¯s time for our adorable Ruby¡­¡±


    With a more joyful smile than ever, Demon God turned the screen.


    ¡°¡­Huh?¡±


    She suddenly tilted her head in confusion.


    ¡°W-What is this?¡±


    In a split second, her expression turned flustered as she began muttering.


    ¡°T-there should definitely be one penalty¡­? Why is the object value missing?¡±


    Encountering an unexpected obstacle, the Demon God furrowed her brow in annoyance as she continued to mumble.


    ¡°Damn it, why did I create something soplex¡­ How can I apply the rules like this¡­? No, it might just be a simple error¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­F-Frey!?¡±


    Suddenly, Serena¡¯s expression turned astonished as she looked behind the Demon God. With a cold demeanor, the Demon God turned to Serena and spoke.


    ¡°You mischievous child, don¡¯t think I¡¯ll be fooled by you twice. Do you perhaps believe that I will put up with your audacity forever?¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­¡±


    ¡°The principle behind the moon¡¯s radiance, you¡¯re clever enough to know it well, right? Do you think night will always be a safe time for you?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. From now on, I¡¯ll increase the surveince several times over, so struggle to your heart¡¯s content in fear of when you might get caught. The more you do that, the more I¡­¡±


    Witnessing Serena¡¯s countenance stiffening upon hearing these words, the Demon God wore a pleased expression, punctuated by a sarcastic smile.


    ¡°I¡­¡±


    However, she abruptly ceased speaking and widened her eyes.


    ¡°Ah, huh?¡±


    The abrupt change was triggered by the unmistakable surge of ster mana behind her.


    ¡°Frey¡­ you¡¯ve reallye!¡±


    At the same time, Serena¡¯s expression had finally turned to one of true joy.


    ¡°Heh, heh¡­¡±


    While twitching continuously, the Demon God¡¯s form turned into ck smoke, a she vanished instantly.


    ¨C Plop¡­!


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­..¡±


    A prolonged silence enveloped the room.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    ¡°¡­<i>Sigh</i>.¡±


    As she stared at the ck smoke left behind by the Demon God¡¯s disappearance, Serena¡¯s attitude swiftly changed and she let out a sigh.


    ¡°If she has any shame left, she won¡¯t appear again.¡±


    Shortly thereafter, a bead made of ster mana, the gift that Frey gave to her on his birthday, entered her sight.


    ¡°¡­From whom do you dare absorb energy?¡±


    It was this moment that made Serena¡¯s outstanding wit shine. She had rolled the bead towards the door while the Demon God¡¯s attention was diverted due to the unexpected event.


    ¡°Anyway, that was quite beneficial.¡±


    Gently picking up the still-spinning bead, Serena cradled it carefully in her arms. Soon, a satisfied expression surfaced as she began to contemte.


    ¡®First¡­ The Absolute Obedience Magic I casted previously will allow me to evade the penalty, so there¡¯s no hindrance to the n¡­¡¯


    ¡®Judging from the Demon God¡¯s reaction, perhaps even the identity of the ¡®one coincidence¡¯¡­¡¯


    ¡°Is Young Master¡­ really fated to die?¡±


    ¡°¡­..?¡±


    Kania¡¯s absentminded voice rang out, causing Serena to cock her head.


    ¡°To think that I had been relieved after realizing the existence of the Sun God¡¯s wish¡­¡±


    ¡°Oh, no. I can¡¯t let that happen.¡±


    ¡°Frey¡­¡±


    Kania, Irina, and na were plunged into despair after hearing Demon God¡¯s words.


    ¡°Why are they reacting like this?¡±


    This left Serena puzzled, a question mark hovering in her mind as she pondered their peculiar behavior.


    ¡°Ah.¡±


    Soon, she furrowed her brow and muttered inwardly.


    ¡®They¡¯re acting this way because they believe that the Demon God¡¯s words are true.¡¯


    ¡®But, it seems the Demon God surprisingly doesn¡¯t know as much as I thought.¡¯


    Serena had already identified the Demon God¡¯s weaknesses.


    Ever since her battle of wits with Ruby, Serena had been formting ns without being certain of Ruby¡¯s identity through the use of the ¡®Absolute Obedience Magic.¡¯


    If the Demon God had been aware of that fact, she might have taken it into consideration earlier when creating the new rules. However, she had merely ced restrictions on the penalties.


    ¡®Well, it¡¯s only natural that she wouldn¡¯t know what transpired during the night¡­¡¯


    Furthermore, the Demon God also didn¡¯t know about the DLC.


    Even during the recent unexpected situation that seemed like ¡® one coincidence¡¯, she had genuinely been taken aback.


    Serena, having thoroughly studied all the prophecies, knew about the legendary Hero Hanbyeol¡¯s involvement, which had led to the emergence of a ¡®New Wish Ticket.¡¯


    ¡°Everyone, I have something to say¡­¡±


    With these considerations in mind, Serena tried to reassure the girls with a smile. However, she abruptly closed her mouth, an astonished expression struck on her face.


    ¡°¡­..¡±


    ¡®If I exin everything now, there¡¯s a possibility that Demon God might catch on.¡¯


    Moments earlier, the Demon God had clearly stated that she would intensify surveince multiple times over.


    And considering she mentioned that the moon reflected sunlight and emitted light¡­ Perhaps she had acquired means to conduct surveince even at night.


    So¡­


    ¡®For now, I should postpone sharing information until I find a safe method to do so.¡¯


    Serena, wearing a gentle smile once more, addressed the girls who were focusing their attention on her.


    ¡°Hope certainly still exists.¡±


    ¡°¡­Really?¡±


    ¡°So, please don¡¯t worry too much.¡±


    As Serena finished speaking, a moment of silence fell among the girls.


    ¡°Th- that¡¯s right¡­ There is hope¡­ I believe that¡­¡±


    ¡°Y- yeah, I¡¯ll do my best¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll also do my best to use my powers to find a solution¡­¡±


    Gradually, the girlsposed themselves, but their voices still quivered as they muttered.


    ¡®¡­How should I exin this?¡¯


    Contemting this, Serena began to formte more ns for the future, as her head throbbed from overuse.


    ¡°¡­T-Then, I¡¯ll head out first.¡±


    Suddenly, as Irina turned around and headed towards the exit, Serena instinctively sensed danger and snapped back to her senses.


    ¡°Irina, where are you in reality?¡±


    Shortly after, Serena directed a question at Irina.


    ¡°¡­Frey¡¯s dormitory.¡±


    Irina answered calmly.


    ¡°So, what do you n to do after you wake up?¡±


    Serena posed another question to Irina.


    ¡°A-Ask Frey questions¡­ and if what the Demon God said is true¡­¡±


    Irina looked pale when she uttered those words. As soon as she finished speaking, without giving anyone a chance to stop her, she darted toward the exit.


    ¡°¡­Before it¡¯s toote, I¡¯ll devote myself to him.¡±


    ¡°W-wait¡­!¡±


    ¡°Wait up!!¡±


    As she did, both Kania and na, who had their attention elsewhere, hurried toward the exit and dashed out.


    ¡°¡­Ugh.¡±


    Seeing this, Serena, fell into deep contemtion, as she stared nkly at Ferloche, who stood up from the ground.


    ¡°¡­<i>Yawn</i>.¡±


    ¡°Ah! It was just a dream, after all!¡±


    ¡°You were urgently saying something when you were watching the video with Frey¡­¡±


    Serena cautiously continued her questions.


    ¡°Huh? Uh¡­oh? I had my eyes closed until the scary ghost disappeared. But it seems like I¡¯m still in a dream! The ghost vanished, but the ce is still the same¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­<i>Sigh</i>.¡±


    As Ferloche rambled on¡­


    ¡°¡­You can¡¯t fool me, Miss Ferloche.¡±


    In a hushed voice, Serena whispered in Ferloche¡¯s ear and then started heading towards the exit.


    ¡°What do you mean I can¡¯t fool you? Miss Serena¡­ Argh! Don¡¯t leave me!¡±


    Serena urgently disappeared through the exit, and Ferloche, wearing a bewildered expression, soon followed suit.


    ¨C Crackle¡­


    At that moment, the Judgment Room was enveloped in light. The Third Ordeal had finallye to an end.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    ¡°Hmmm¡­¡±


    I quietly opened my eyes.


    Nothing was going to suddenly start again, right? I¡¯ve had enough of extra ordeals, traps, or new variables.


    On the day Ipleted the third main quest, I was utterly exhausted after enduring an incredibly lengthy Third Ordeal that was practically a trip down history. Now, I wanted to take a break and focus on preparing for the second year.


    ¡°¡­Oh.¡±


    I slowly opened my eyes as I thought this, and thankfully, I could see my dormitory room. Seeing the moon and stars outside the window, it seemed like it was nighttime at the moment.


    ¡°Phew¡­¡±


    This meant that the long and eventful incidents of the second semester had finallye to an end. I might finally have some time to catch my breath.


    ¡°¡­..?¡±


    It was then that I saw Irina and Kania lying face down on my bed as I nced to the side.


    The area around them was filled with magic forms and scrolls.


    These must be the products of the attempts to intervene in my ordeals.


    ¡°¡­<i>Sigh.</i>¡°


    How could I despise these girls who worked so hard for me? No matter how much I thought about it, the ¡®judgment¡¯ was far too easy¡­


    ¡°Frey!¡±


    ¡°Whoa, you startled me.¡±


    While I was pondering this, Irina suddenly raised her head and cried out, as if she was seeing a ghost.


    What was going on? Did something happen?


    ¡°S-so, in the end, you¡¯re destined to perish with the Demon King¡­?¡±


    ¡°Huh? Uh, yeah¡­¡±


    Taken aback, I nodded in response to Irina¡¯s question.


    ¡°Th-then, what happens next¡­?¡±


    As Irina urgently asked another question to me, I scratched my head before responding.


    ¡°Kania didn¡¯t tell you, did she? She should have known everything.¡±


    ¡°S-So, you¡¯re really¡­ going to die?¡±


    ¡°¡­..?¡±


    But something seemed off. What was Irina talking about?


    ¡°Uh¡­ No? I¡¯m not going to die.¡±


    ¡°¡­..¡±


    Because her words were so strange, I furrowed my brow as I responded, and Irina¡¯s countenance didn¡¯t seem right.


    ¡°Uh¡­ What¡¯s this? I¡¯m not dying. You saw it, too, right? In the ordeal, I made a wish to the Sun God.¡±


    ¡°Fre¡­y¡­¡±


    With a serious expression, I exined to her, but suddenly, Irina choked up.


    ¡°Th-That, you should have known it if you saw that, right? I have a wish granted by the Sun God. So when everything¡¯s over, I just have to ask for resurrection. There¡¯ll be no problem¡­¡±


    I wasn¡¯t sure what was going on, but before anything, I thought I should put out this fire that came out of nowhere.


    However¡­


    ¡°I¡­ love¡­ you¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­Ugh.¡±


    Suddenly, Irina climbed onto me.


    ¡°I love you¡­ You fool.¡±


    ¡°I-Irina?¡±


    ¡°¡­Sorry, I got carried away and didn¡¯t think this through.¡±


    She said this, and then¡­


    ¡°However¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­..?¡±


    ¡°B-Before it¡¯s toote¡­¡±


    I was about to say something as she nestled in my arms. However, a cat suddenly rushed over from somewhere and urgently bit her ankle.


    ¡°Meow!!¡±


    ¡°Ouch!¡±


    ¡°Kuoooh!!¡±


    ¡°Gugu!!¡±


    ¡°¡­Chirp.¡±


    Thanks to that, a startled Irina stood up from her seat and, in the next moment, started to be dragged away by the owl, dove, and canary that had flown in from the window.


    ¡°W-Wait, just a moment¡­!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­.?¡±


    I didn¡¯t know what was going on, but for now, I just wanted to rx during this vacation.


    <strong>You can rate/review this series here.</strong>

 Chapter 175: - Vacation

    <b>? Vacation ?</b>


    Today was the academy¡¯s vacation ceremony.


    In other words, it marked the end of the eventful second semester.


    ¡°¡­I can¡¯t believe how quickly time has passed.¡±


    The clock already showed 1 o¡¯clock in the afternoon. I had only managed breakfast and a brief nap, yet time seemed to have flown by so quickly.


    ¡°Ugh.¡±


    When I tried to lift my utterly exhausted body, a surge of intense pain coursed through me. Just as I had expected, my body was barely holding on, especially after receiving three stacks of penalties.


    <i> ¨C Creak</i>..


    Despite the difort, I couldn¡¯t remain in the academy indefinitely. So, I forced myself to stand up and started searching for the walking stick that the main heroines had given me.


    Since the girls had enchanted the walking stick after the end of the Third Ordeal, it could restore some vitality simply by holding it.


    ¡°¡­What the hell.¡±


    However, the walking stick I remembered cing next to my bedst night nowy on the floor. Had I identally knocked it over while I was asleep?


    ¡°Ugh¡­¡±


    At first, I considered using my pager to call Kania over, but summoning her merely to retrieve my walking stick from the floor seemed excessive. Thus, I summoned all my strength to bend down and began to reach for it.


    My back throbbed like crazy because of that move. However, Kania had been glued to my side throughout these nights and was being very overprotective. Furthermore, her eyes would well up with tears every time she hugged me in response to my coughs. As such, I couldn¡¯t afford to look weak in front of her.


    But, in retrospect, it was somewhat strange.


    Apart from Kania, who knew the condition of my body the best, even Irina and na would appear on the verge of tears whenever they saw my frail appearance.


    This pain would only be momentary, and we were destined to reach the ¡°real happy ending¡± from this point onwards, so I wasn¡¯t sure why they were overreacting like this.


    ¡°Here you go, Frey.¡±


    As I pondered, someone retrieved the walking stick and handed it to me.


    ¡°Oh, thank¡­¡±


    It felt so natural that I involuntarily blurted out my thanks as I epted the walking stick.


    ¡°¡­..Huh?


    However, I instantly froze with my hand outstretched.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you need this walking stick?¡±


    Professor Isolet stood before me.


    She hadn¡¯t been here just moments ago. When had she entered the room?


    Could it be that she had also be a magic swordsman like me?


    ¡°You¡¯re the only one who hasn¡¯t left the dorm for vacation yet, right? That¡¯s why I got the key from the maid¡¯s room and came in.¡±


    ¡°Ahh.¡±


    As I entertained such nonsensical spections, Isolet gave me an exnation as to why and how she had entered my room.


    Lately, my thought process has be increasingly abnormal due to the many unrealistic experiences I have been through.


    ¡°So, what brings you here? Don¡¯t tell me that now you¡¯re suddenly concerned about me?¡±


    I tried to pull myself together as I stared at Isolet, but her expression remained as cold as the first time I met her.


    Fortunately, she still didn¡¯t seem to worry about me when I saw¡­


    ¡°Take this.¡±


    As I contemted that, Isolet spoke coldly and thrust the walking stick into my arms.


    ¡°¡­Huff.¡±


    Since there was no reason to decline, I cautiously epted the walking stick, my entire body beginning to revitalize.


    ¡°I¡¯vee here because I have a letter for you.¡±


    Saying that, Isolet took out a letter from her inner chest pocket and handed it to me.


    ¡°I wonder who sent a letter that prompted even Professor Isolet to personally deliver it to me. I suppose it must be a request from a rather influential person¡­¡±


    ¡°Shut up and just read it.¡±


    I still provoked her, despite being fully aware that Isolet, who despised those corrupt higher-ups, would never willingly associate with such individuals.


    Consequently, she proceeded to order me in an even colder, icy tone.


    <strong>¨C Aria.</strong>


    ¡°¡­Hmm.¡±


    Even under her pressure, I pretended to be indifferent and calmly opened the letter. However, I couldn¡¯t help but disy a brief change in my expression as I read the first sentence.


    Perhaps that moment had finally arrived.


    <strong>¨C Sorry, I¡¯ll be away from home for a while. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll stay in a safe ce.</strong>


    ¡°I can guess what the letter is implying.¡±


    I said after finishing the letter while attempting to maintainposure. Isolet just stared at me without any expression as she spoke.


    ¡°I assume that letter probably dered her intention to sever ties with you. I¡¯ve been wondering why she didn¡¯t do it sooner. Why is it only happening now? The timing seems ratherte¡­¡±


    ¡°The official announcement is the only thing missing here, but the entire empire has been buzzing about this incident for months now. From the press, including gossip magazines, to the elite social circles that control the empire, and even to people on the streets.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Therefore, no wonder Aria couldn¡¯t endure it any longer.¡±


    That was right. Perhaps, Aria couldn¡¯t bear it any longer.


    I orchestrated the recent ve market incident. Simultaneously, I spread convincing rumors throughout the empire regarding my encounters with the Demon King Army at the market.


    So, it¡¯s no surprise that Aria ran away from home. She must have been at her breaking point.


    Yet, it was a relief. At least she wouldn¡¯t get caught up in the shitstorm that would soon follow.


    Naturally, the same applied to Isolet, who stood before me with a cold expression.


    ¡°Aria has been staying in my ce for a few days now.¡±


    ¡°¡­Really?¡±


    While lost in thought, I suddenly focused back on Isolet when I heard Aria¡¯s whereabouts. My eyes widened inquisitively as I turned to Isolet.


    Of course, I had already known about her departure from the mansion and where her destination was. If she had gone to a dangerous ce, I would have sent Kania to bring her back. However, I left her alone because she had only moved to Isolet¡¯s house.


    This was because there were few ces as secure as Isolet¡¯s house, especially within the empire.


    At best, Isolet would be able to deal with any potential threats, and given herck of luck with men, there wouldn¡¯t be any scoundrels daring to cast their eyes upon my pretty sister.


    ¡°Well, I don¡¯t care anyway. While we are at it, how about you consider adopting her into the Bywalker family as well¡­ ¡°


    ¡°Do you know how many times Aria wrote that letter?¡±


    After realizing Aria¡¯s safety, a sense of relief washed over me and an impulsive joke slipped out of my mouth. However, Isolet¡¯s expression turned into a deep frown as she started to speak.


    ¡°She rewrote that letter numerous times while struggling to hold back her tears.¡±


    ¡°So?¡±


    ¡°¡­In the end, the letter she handed to you was the shortest and most gentle of all the versions she attempted.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s quite touching¡­¡±


    I murmured, feigning a drowsy look, quietly resisting the sharp pang in my chest.


    ¡°However, you¡­!¡±


    Isolet, who had maintained her cold expression until then, suddenly grabbed me by the cor and red at me.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­..¡±


    A brief silence followed.


    And during that moment, a myriad of emotions filled Isolet¡¯s eyes.


    Anger, disappointment, abhorrence, hatred, difort, disdain. Even a glint of murderous intent.


    Those unfiltered emotions were quite familiar to me, and I could recognize them clearly even without using any skills.


    ¡°You want to kill me, don¡¯t you¡­?¡±


    In that situation, I smiled and taunted her.


    I had noticed that her reactions towards me had been somewhat peculiar since our previous encounter. So, I wanted to rify her feelings towards me well before the next ordeal.


    ¡°Sister?¡±


    With that thought in mind, I said something she was supposed to despise.


    ¡°¡­..!¡±


    Isolet¡¯s gaze suddenly wavered upon hearing that.


    ¡°¡­Urgh.¡±


    Then, a soft groan escaped her lips.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    For some reason, that sight intertwined with the image of her breaking down during the Third Ordeal.


    ¡°¡­Never mind.¡±


    I had unintentionally asked her with concern, but she distanced herself from me andposed herself quickly.


    ¡°Please leave the dormitory within an hour. Numerous security personnel are stationed on the ground just because of you.¡±


    After a while, I heard her voice revert to its chilly tone, so I just sighed, realizing that my recent concern was baseless.


    ¡°By the way, it appears you¡¯re in quite a bit of pain?¡±


    I heard her subtle question as she was about to grab the doorknob and exit the room.


    ¡°Considering you couldn¡¯t even attend ss for a few months now¡­ As expected, you must be seriously injured?¡±


    I had no choice but to use my skills because of her questions.


    ¡°Why are you asking that?¡±


    After staring at her nkly for a moment, I posed a question.


    ¡°¡­I¡¯m not entirely sure either.¡±


    She mumbled something to herself while wearing aplicated expression, but then she turned around and began speaking in aposed tone.


    ¡°To be honest, I¡¯d like to beat you to death now.¡±


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    ¡°I want to be the one to put an end to your life, before you be an even bigger monster than you already are.¡±


    It was a terrifying deration that might¡¯ve haunted someone¡¯s dreams if they had heard it, but for some reason, it didn¡¯t scare me at all.


    ¡°But¡­ But¡­ When I tried to put it into action¡­¡±


    Herposed facade gradually crumbled.


    ¡°For some reason, my body refused to budge.¡±


    It wasn¡¯t just her facial expressions that wavered, but her voice as well.


    Even though I could clearly sense the murderous intent, I found myself feeling more perplexed than afraid.


    ¡°Actually, I was about to kill you just now.¡±


    ¡°What¡­?¡±


    ¡°I purposely stationed the security personnel downstairs, sent Kania on an errand to keep her away from you, infiltrated your room, and even circumvented its protective spells¡ª I did it all just to kill you.¡±


    As I grappled with my surge of emotions, Isolet¡¯s words struck a chord deep within me.


    ¡°I attempted to draw my sword multiple times while you were asleep. And when you struggled to pick up your fallen walking stick with all your might. Even when you mocked the letter written by your sister.¡±


    ¡°<i>Sigh</i>.¡±


    ¡°And also, when I grabbed you by your cor just now.¡±


    Her gaze mirrored the same bewilderment as mine.


    ¡°¡­I attempted to forsake my duty as a knight and strangle you, frail and vulnerable as you were, to death.¡±


    She finished in a voice barely above a whisper, her gaze locked onto mine.


    ¡°So¡­¡±


    Breaking the ensuing silence, I questioned her in a calm voice.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you kill me then?¡±


    In response to that question, Isolet closed her eyes and said.


    <strong>¡°I couldn¡¯t draw my sword.¡±</strong>


    ¡°You couldn¡¯t draw your sword?¡±


    ¡°I tried with all my might, exerted all the strength that I could muster¡­ but I still couldn¡¯t draw my sword.¡±


    She said it with a dejected look on her face.


    ¡°I even tried to strangle you, but I couldn¡¯t bring myself to raise my hand.¡±


    Then, she turned around quietly.


    ¡°Let me ask you one question.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Frey, is it true that your life span has been reduced? Is it not an act, but an actual reality?¡±


    I weighed how to respond to the question she finally posed, her voice trembling.


    ¡°I-If it¡¯s indeed true¡­ then that¡¯s what you reap for what you have sown. You¡¯ve received divine punishment, Frey.¡±


    She drew her own conclusion.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need for me to do it myself since you are going to die soon anyway. Yeah, I don¡¯t have to stain my honor because of someone like you. So, I¡¯m giving up on killing you.¡±


    ¡°Isolet.¡±


    ¡°However, bear this in mind, Frey.¡±


    Her name slipped from my mouth without me even realizing.


    ¡°No matter what kind of condition you are in, if you cause another incident¡­¡±


    She unterally bid me farewell, disguising it as a warning.


    ¡°¡­I won¡¯t hesitate to end you.¡±


    As soon as she finished speaking, she opened the door and left the room.


    [<strong>Isolet Arham Bywalker¡¯s Current Emotions:</strong> Anger, Disappointment, Abhorrence, Hatred, Difort, Disdain, Murderous Intent¡­]


    Despite the window in front of me, I continued to gaze fixedly at the spot where Isolet had stood. However, soon, my attention was abruptly drawn to the skill window before me.


    [¡­¡­???]


    There were question marks at the end of the series of long negative emotions.


    ¡°All of this is starting to drive me crazy.¡±


    I distilled countless thoughts into a single sentence, gripping my head as Iid down on the bed.


    ¡°¡­What the hell.¡±


    Just like that, I stared vacantly at the ceiling for a while.


    <i> ¨C Whoooshh¡­ </i>


    Suddenly, a dark energy emerged from my shadow against the wall.


    ¡°¡­Are you alright, Young Master?¡±


    After a while, Kania emerged from the shadows andy down beside me, speaking in a hushed tone.


    A few days ago, she had sessfully advanced in high-level dark magic, making the maniption of shadow magic rtively easy for her.


    ¡°Now that I¡¯m here, you can rest assured¡­¡±


    ¡°That was weird.¡±


    ¡°¡­What?¡±


    I observed her as she nervouslyy beside me, silently staring into her eyes. Soon, I spoke with a grave expression.


    ¡°After the ordeal ended, I had thoroughly examined all the ¡®sub-heroines.''¡±


    ¡°¡­Are you referring to the precautionary observation you did in case someone had regained their memories?¡±


    ¡°Yes, most of them werepletely unaffected by the Third Ordeal.¡±


    After saying that, I rubbed my eyes and muttered.


    ¡°But why¡­ did something so strange happen to Isolet out of the blue?¡±


    ¡°¡­Young Master.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sick of all these variables¡­ I want to rest a bit¡­ Well, I¡¯ve rested quite a lot until now, but¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll watch over you.¡±


    While gazing at Kania, I sighed and asked.


    ¡°How¡¯s Aria? Has shepletely stopped worrying about me?¡±


    ¡°It seems so¡­¡±


    Kania abruptly paused as she was about to respond, and then carefully examined my face.


    ¡°¡­You look sad.¡±


    ¡°No, not at all¡­ ¡°


    ¡°More than ever.¡±


    Eventually, I shook my head, attempting to deny her statement.


    ¡°¡­ You seem to have had the hardest time today.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡±


    I silently listened to her words as she drew closer.


    Lately, I felt like Kania could almostpletely read my thoughts. Could this be the side effect of using shadow magic?


    ¡°Uhm¡­ Y-Young Master.¡±


    While I was thinking about that, Kania suddenly began to stutter.


    ¡°Could you¡­ spare some time for me tonight?¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°If you don¡¯t have any ns yet, maybe you could join me for a drink.¡±


    I was curious about what she would say, but I hadn¡¯t expected to hear such a suggestion.


    ¡°It would be nice to have a drink, buttely¡­ I can¡¯t really get drunk in the first ce due to my mental strength¡­¡±


    ¡°Well, I can help you to get drunk.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    I was about to politely decline her suggestion since I couldn¡¯t get drunk anyway, but Kania averted her gaze and continued.


    ¡°I¡¯ve prepared a method for you to get drunk. And, um¡­ also the alcohol¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­All right, if my most trusted subordinate insists.¡±


    I responded cheerfully to her idea of getting drunk, but Kania suddenly started looking at me sadly.


    ¡°I-I¡¯ve made thorough preparations so you can enjoy it to your heart¡¯s content¡­¡±


    ¡°Oh right, I should get ready to go out.¡±


    Eventually, I rose from my seat, leaving behind the murmuring girl who had lowered her head. Suddenly, Kania began to tense up.


    ¡°¡­Are you really leaving today?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. Everything concerning Isolet and Aria has been weighing on my mind, so I don¡¯t want to dy it any longer.¡±


    I started putting on my coat with a determined expression.


    ¡°Today¡­¡±


    While touching the Robe of Deceptionid on the desk, I muttered in a cold voice.


    <strong>¡°¡­I¡¯m going to dere war.¡±</strong>


    It was time to go to see the Fake Hero.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    Meanwhile, at that very moment.


    ¡°Hey, Ruby! It¡¯s been a while!¡±


    ¡°Hello~!¡±


    After months, Ruby finally showed up again at the orphanage Frey had established and greeted the caretaker with a bright smile.


    ¡°I heard you had some business to take care of and couldn¡¯t visit for a few months, so I was worried. But I¡¯m relieved to see you in perfect health!¡±


    ¡°Oh, yes¡­ Haha.¡±


    Her expression momentarily faltered at the caretaker¡¯s words, but she quickly put on an awkward smile as she responded.


    ¡°By the way, what a coincidence that you came back at this time!¡±


    ¡°Excuse me?¡±


    ¡°Today, the person who established this orphanage is visiting!¡±


    Upon hearing that, once again, Ruby failed to maintain herposure.


    ¡°He¡¯ll be here soon, so let¡¯s quickly prepare¡­¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes! I understand!¡±


    With that, she quickly turned around and headed off somewhere.


    [<strong>Stack:<strong> 1]</strong></strong>


    ¡°¡­No way, at a time like this?¡±


    She closed the semi-transparent window before her and began mumbling with her brow furrowed.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­.¡±


    And from a distance, a girl observed this scene.

 Chapter 176: - A Small Shining Light

    <b>? A Small Shining Light ?</b>


    ¡°<i>Neeighhh</i>¡­!¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ve arrived!¡±


    The coachman announced our arrival at our destination as the carriage gradually came to a stop.


    <b><i> ¨C Young Master, will you really be okay? If you want, I can immediately turn into your shadow right now¡­ </i></b>


    At the same time, amunication transmission came in from Kania. Judging by her shaky voice, it seemed she was quite worried.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine, Kania. After all, she can¡¯t touch me anyway.¡±


    <b><i> ¨C But what if the Demon King has hidden subordinates? What will you do then?¡± </i></b>


    ¡°With her current status, she can¡¯t have such subordinates. After all, it was originally meant to be a surprise visit.¡±


    Despite my words, I sensed Kania¡¯s unease on the other side of the transmission. I tapped the walking stick I had been holding in my arms and added,


    ¡°And if the situation gets tough, I can always use this walking stick. With this, I can handle most mid-levelbat executives.¡±


    <b><i> -¡­I¡¯ll intervene if things look even a bit dangerous.</i></b>


    Kania replied gloomily before the transmission was cut off.


    ¡°Sir? Are you not getting off?¡±


    Upon hearing the slightly irritated voice of the coachman, I, who had been scratching my head after the transmission got cut, tightened my robe and stepped out of the carriage.


    ¡®Sooner orter, I should custom-order a dedicated carriage for the foundation.¡¯


    I mused to myself as I took a step forward.


    ¡°G-Good afternoon, Sir¡­¡±


    ¡°Good afternoon, Sir¡­¡±


    I wasn¡¯t sure how they recognized me, but the staff and children gathered in front of the orphanage began to greet me with respectful bows.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­.¡±


    Normally, seeing children in the market street with improvedplexions would bring a smile to my face. However, this time, I couldn¡¯t maintain a cheerful atmosphere.


    ¡°Hello~!¡±


    It was because, at the end of the group, the most detestable woman in the world stood while wearing a disgusting smile.


    ¡°Wee to our orphanage!¡±


    ¡°Nice to meet you.¡±


    Even though I was on the verge of losing myposure, I still managed to maintain a polite nod in response to the warm wee.


    ¡°¡­<i>Crack</i>.¡±


    Of course, I couldn¡¯tpletely control my facial expression, as my teeth gritted in fury.


    ¡°Hmm? Are you feeling unwell?¡±


    ¡°¡­No.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good! I¡¯m d that you¡¯re fine.¡±


    While I kept my head low for a while, Ruby showed a worried expression and spoke to me.


    ¡°You seem a little unwell for some reason¡­¡±


    Regardless of who observed her, everyone would agree that she consistently lived up to her nickname, the ¡°Little Saintess of the Orphanage,¡± by caring for others.


    ¡°¡­<i>Sigh</i>.¡±


    However, she was staring fixedly at my walking stick, which I had already turned invisible.


    ¡°Please,e inside! I¡¯ll show you around!¡±


    After a brief yet somewhat awkward pause, Ruby, who had taken my hand, brightened up with a smile and guided me into the orphanage.


    ¡°Well, please take care of me.¡±


    I showed her a gentle smile and walked into the orphanage, passing by the children who were standing by my side.


    I wished I could have given those children a genuine smile before going inside, but in this moment, I couldn¡¯t help but to disy a forced one


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    ¡°The children look really happy, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes, you¡¯re right.¡±


    The mysterious sponsor and Ruby were happily chatting in the center of the orphanage.


    ¡°Seeing the children that were starving on the streets, now living so energetically¡­ It truly feels like a dream.¡±


    When Ruby said this with teary eyes, the staff members around them showed pleased expressions.


    ¡°Thank you so much for creating this miraculous space for us.¡±


    Ruby expressed her gratitude with a gracious bow, her smile directed at the discreetly observing sponsor.


    ¡°Ah, by the way¡­ could it be that you¡¯re¡­ the ¡®Hero of Money,¡¯ Mr. Sponsor?¡±


    People around them began to murmur at that moment.


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s correct.¡±


    The sponsor nodded in response, instantly quelling the murmurs.


    ¡°I knew it! So, the rumors were true!¡±


    Ruby¡¯s cheers echoed throughout the orphanage.


    ¡°The ¡®Hero of Money¡¯ is known for various charitable activities in society!¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡±


    ¡°Unlike other tycoons, he only engages in charity work! He donates all the profits from his businesses! And his true identity can never be revealed thanks to a special magic!¡±


    Ruby¡¯s eyes sparkled as she exined, and the sponsor couldn¡¯t help but scratch his head.


    ¡°On top of that¡­ there is a rumor that you¡¯re also connected to the ¡®ve Market Liberation¡¯ incident this time¡­¡±


    With a mischievous expression, Ruby continued her line of inquiry to the Sponsor.


    ¡°I-I¡¯d rather not respond to that.¡±


    The Sponsor waved his hand in a flustered manner. Laughter filled the hall, transforming the once-awkward atmosphere into one of light-heartedness, thanks to Ruby.


    ¡°I¡¯ve also heard a lot about Ms. Ruby¡¯s stories.¡±


    In such an atmosphere, the Sponsor spoke up.


    ¡°You always lead by example, take care of difficult tasks, and yet, you don¡¯t expect any rewards. Indeed¡­¡±


    Compliments flowed freely from the Sponsor¡¯s lips. Ruby, who had been sporting a warm smile that reached her eyes, suddenly stiffened her expression as the sponsor concluded his words with an impassive look.


    ¡°¡­You¡¯re really pretentious.¡±


    ¡°Ah? Ahahahaha!!¡±


    ¡°Pfft¡­¡±


    A momentter,ughter erupted from all around. In the increasingly cheerful atmosphere, the Sponsor smiled and continued speaking.


    ¡°Of course, I¡¯m only joking. You know, Ms. Ruby, there¡¯s that famous incident when the Saintess misspoke something simr to you during her visit here.¡±


    ¡°Well, if Ms. Ruby is considered pretentious¡­ then I guess most people in the world are hypocrites.¡±


    As he said this, he stopped in his tracks; the Sponsor suddenly put on a serious expression.


    ¡°Anyway, I think it¡¯s time to end the building tour here and shift our focus to more practical matters.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯d like to talk to the person in charge of the business.¡±


    ¡°Oh, I¡¯m in charge of that.¡±


    ¡°Really? It¡¯s you, Ms. Ruby?¡±


    The Sponsor tilted his head, and Ruby replied with an embarrassed expression.


    ¡°The person who usually oversees everything is currently on a business trip. Since I just returned today, I¡¯m temporarily in charge.¡±


    ¡°I see. I apologize; I have so many business matters to attend to that I didn¡¯t even know she was gone. My apologies¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine~! That could happen sometimes.¡±


    The two of them began walking to the office together with a warm atmosphere between them.


    ¡°Well then, should we briefly discuss some matters over there?¡±


    ¡°Sure!¡±


    ¡°Anyway, where did you hear those rumors?¡±


    ¡°Haha, it¡¯s quite a well-known story, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    They maintained a lightheartedugh as they continued their conversation while walking.. However, once they were inside the office, the atmosphere took a sudden turn.


    ¨C <i>Creak</i>¡­


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­.¡±


    ¨C <i>Crackle Crackle</i>¡­


    In an instant, various eavesdropping prevention spells were swiftly cast on the office¡¯s door and windows.


    ¡°¡­Huff.¡±


    One secondter¡­


    ¨C Zzzzing!!!


    A sudden attack from the Sponsor,or to be precise, Frey, flew towards Ruby.


    ¨C Buzzzz¡­


    ¡°Oh, you¡¯re adorable.¡±


    However, an unknown force stopped Frey¡¯s full-force attack right before it reached Ruby¡¯s chest.


    ¡°You know you can¡¯t attack me, right?¡±


    ¡°¡­I just wanted to know how it works.¡±


    The once innocent and gentle expression on Ruby¡¯s face had disappeared, and she replied to Frey in a rather low voice while eliciting an eerie smile.


    ¡°Each of your actions and words are so adorable and amusing.¡±


    ¡°¡­<i>Cough</i>.¡±


    ¡°Oh dear.¡±


    Frey eventually coughed with a disgruntled expression, and Ruby, unimpressed, clicked her tongue before calmly sitting down.


    ¡°Why did youe in with a fake identity? Wouldn¡¯t it have been better for you if I didn¡¯t know this identity?¡±


    ¡°Are you trying to y innocent here? Didn¡¯t you already know the identity behind this disguise?¡±


    Frey¡¯s response wasced with a chilly tone, and Ruby nodded in acknowledgement.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. No one, except those who wield the power of a god or the System, possesses the strength to deceive my eyes. However, there¡¯s no way such a god would be that nice towards me.¡±


    ¡°So, that means you¡¯re also a System user.¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you already know that too?¡±


    Frey answered Ruby¡¯s question while gazing into the air.


    Special Quest


    <strong>Quest Content:</strong> Identify the True Identity of the Demon King


    <strong>Status:</strong> Cleared!


    <strong>Do you wish to ept the reward:</strong> Y/N


    ¡°I have to confirm your true identity with my very own eyes.¡±


    ¡°So, does it pop up for you too, you bastard? The clear notification window?¡±


    As Frey stared at the window in front of him without a word, Ruby continued, her voice filled with annoyance.


    ¡°The penalty only applied to you once I epted that window. Somehow, it seemed like the only way to get that notification window was to confirm your identity directly with my own eyes¡­¡±


    ¡°In order to do that, I had to secure a video, serving as the direct evidence I needed even as my poor crow burned its own soul just to deliver that crucial information. However, for you¡­You could simply confirm my identity by looking at me with your own eyes. How fortunate of you.¡±


    Even as she said that, Frey remained silent, prompting Ruby to raise her eyebrows slightly.


    ¡°So, when are you going to press it?¡±


    ¡°¡­Now.¡±


    Along with that statement, Frey was about to reach out to the window. But Ruby stopped him with a surge of mana infused into her words.


    ¡°Wait.¡±


    ¡°Let me make a proposal.¡±


    Eventually, when Ruby tried to speak again, Frey asked in a cold tone.


    ¡°What? Do you intend to suggest that we join forces?¡±


    ¡°I haven¡¯t even spoken a word yet¡­¡±


    ¡°Let us, the System users, join our forces together, get along well, and rule the world. Or if that¡¯s not the case, maybe you want to ask me to be your subordinate. To be a powerless puppet under your control where all I can do is weep helplessly in despair. Perhaps you were fantasizing about something like that.¡±


    With an expression that seemed to say she was so obvious to see through, Frey red at Ruby before sitting down while Ruby, in turn, started to chuckle.


    ¡°Interesting¡­ You¡¯re indeed very amusing¡­¡±


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    ¡°Surely you don¡¯t possess prophetic abilities, do you? Or are you reading my thoughts? No way, if you had such abilities, you likely wouldn¡¯t have let your body deteriorate to this extent.¡±


    As she stared at Frey, who wore a stiff expression, Ruby started to approach him while smiling charmingly.


    ¡°This will be thest time I extend my hand to offer a proposal to the most intriguing and enjoyable entity in my life.¡±


    ¡°Did something like this never cross your mind?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°I mean, really¡­Not even a hint of desire?¡±


    With that, she inched closer to Frey.


    ¡°Do you dislike this young girl¡¯s body? Should I bring out my original appearance?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Well, I¡¯m willing to amodate you to some extent and have an ¡®equal rtionship¡¯ with you, until the end of your lifespan¡­¡±


    She began to whisper in his ear with a low voice. However, upon being met with Frey¡¯s silence, her expression suddenly turned cold, as she begun to speak with a chilling tone.


    ¡°You probably have the ¡®Mind Reading¡¯ skill as well¡­¡±


    ¡°Then¡­ from now on, it¡¯s no longer a proposal but a deration.¡±


    ¡°Next year, I will enroll in the academy starting from the first semester.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Not only that, but I will also reveal my identity as a ¡®Hero¡¯ to enroll.¡±


    Frey¡¯sposure briefly wavered upon hearing that.


    ¡°There¡¯s no way you think I¡¯ve been idling away for the past few months, right? I¡¯ve already made contact with the Imperial family and the academy. I did all of that while you were busy snoozing in bed.¡±


    ¡°Huh.¡±


    ¡°It won¡¯t be long before there will be an official announcement about the Hero. Also, rumors about you and the Demon King Army will intensify.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Except for a few who have figured out your true identity, the rest will turn to my side. And you will bepletely ostracized by everyone.¡±


    Ruby¡¯s face morphed into a gradually more sinister expression. Then, she took hold of Frey¡¯s chin with her hand before continuing to speak.


    ¡°If you continue to resist until the end with only those few allies on your side, you¡¯ll eventually lose to me. And then, I will create a hell on earth, specially tailored for you.¡±


    ¡°¡­Hell?¡±


    ¡°First, I¡¯ll kill all five girls.¡±


    Frey¡¯s eyes began to show murderous intent at those words


    ¡°I¡¯ll slowly infuse holy power into that Warlock girl¡¯s body, steadily destroying her from inside. Then, I will tear the Archmage apart while she is still alive. The Saintess and the Imperial Princess will be food for the stray dogs, and I will make that genius into a mentally disabled individual, so she can officially be my ything.¡±


    After staring at him straight in the eyes and calmly dering those things, Ruby continued her speech.


    ¡°Not only that, I¡¯ll make sure to brutally murder those dear to you as well¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Should I create an illusion to make you believe you¡¯re dying? Or should I tell you the whole truth before you fall into despair and die? Either way, it would be entertaining for me.¡±


    ¡°In addition, I will rape you every single day until you die.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°¡®I¡¯ll break you down slowly, right before your loved ones¡¯ eyes, until you be nothing more than a pet, obediently wagging your tail for me.


    With a satisfied expression, Ruby leaned back in her chair as she gazed at Frey, who remainedpletely unmoved.


    ¡°Oh, I¡¯m already looking forward to it. It seems like things won¡¯t be so boring for a while.¡±


    ¡°Now, I have finished my deration.¡±


    ¡°Um¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m done. That opportunity earlier was yourst chance. Now, hurry up. ept that window and give me the penalty.¡±


    Ruby cut off Frey¡¯s attempt to speak and licked her lips as she finished her grand deration.


    ¡°Whether you press to ept it or not, you have no chance of winning against me.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­..¡±


    Then, there was a moment of silence.


    ¡°¡­ <i>Cough.¡± </i>


    What broke the silence was a small cough from the Demon King.


    Penalty


    [Stack: 1]


    [Special Stack: 1]


    ¡°Keuhehe¡­ Hehehehe¡­¡±


    Ruby, who was looking at the penalty window that appeared before her, couldn¡¯t contain herughter any longer. She sprang up from her seat and cast a pitiful nce at Frey.


    ¡°To think you would even lose in a battle of wits.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    As Frey tilted his head in puzzlement, Ruby donned a disdainful expression.


    ¡°I¡¯m not as fragile as you, even though I¡¯m not in the awakened state. I may not have the lifespan of someone awakened, but I still have far more than an ordinary human.¡±


    ¡°What does that mean¡­¡±


    ¡°Unlike you, who goes back and forth between life and death with just a few penalties, I don¡¯t copse with special penalties that only halve my lifespan.¡±


    As Frey fell silent, absorbing her words, Ruby showed a sinister smile.


    ¡°¡­And thanks to this penalty, I got a perfect situation to frame your fake identity.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Right after saying that, Ruby grabbed Frey¡¯s robe.


    ¡°I¡¯m so strong that I won¡¯t get hurt from most things. Of course, if I were to harm myself, I would be injured, but then it would permanently damage me.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re not going to¡­¡±


    ¡°However, if this penalty causes me internal injuries¡­ it will be perfect for creating the false usation that the ¡®Hero of Money¡¯ attacked the ¡®Real Hero.¡¯¡±


    Ruby snapped her fingers, and various pieces of evidence appeared all over the room.


    ¡°The System only prohibits us revealing each other¡¯s true identities. However, it doesn¡¯t put any restriction on hidden identities.¡±


    ¡°¡­Ugh.¡±


    ¡°I would experience no difficulty when making you look like a viin.¡±


    Ruby started applying her own blood onto Frey¡¯s body. She then staggered toward the exit.


    ¡°If I were to go outside looking like this and request help, what would happen to you?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°The best-case scenario would be the cancetion of your ¡®fake identity.¡¯ The worst-case scenario would be the exposure of your identity as ¡®Frey.¡¯ Either way, it would be fun to witness.¡±


    ¡°Anyway, it¡¯s been a pleasure to meet with you, Fre¡ª¡±


    However, she suddenly stumbled and copsed in front of the door, clutching her stomach.


    ¡°<i>Kekheugh</i>!?¡±


    ¡°Uh¡­?¡±


    She ended up wearing a perplexed expression, failing to grasp the sudden turn of events. Just as confusion set in, a new warning pop-up materialized before her eyes, further adding to her penalty count.


    Penalty


    [Stack: 2]


    [Special Stack: 1]


    ¡°There were three errors in what you said until now.¡±


    Then, at that moment, Frey, who had approached Ruby, grabbed her chin and began to speak.


    ¡°Therefore, listen to this carefully.¡±


    ¡°¡­Ugh.¡±


    ¡°First, what you just received was not just a special stack from me.¡±


    ¡°W-What¡­?¡±


    ¡°¡­Of course, you also have to receive three stacks from Kania, Irina, and na as well.¡±


    Right as Frey said that.


    Penalty


    [Stack: 3]


    [Special Stack: 1]


    ¡°¡­<i>Cough</i>!¡±


    Ruby¡¯s penalty stack increased by another one.


    ¡°H-How is it possible that those three people at once know my identity¡­? That¡¯s impossible¡­¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not your business.¡±


    ¡°Ugh¡­¡±


    ¡°Listen to the overall story first before you pass out.¡±


    Therefore, Frey started infusing a small amount of life force into Ruby¡¯s stomach. He tapped with his walking staff as Ruby attempted to close her eyes. With a triumphant expression, he continued speaking.


    ¡°The Demon God yed a trick on the quest I received.¡±


    ¡°Until the quest waspleted, she made sure that no penalties apply to you. Did she do that to buy you time to work on various things while I was lying down? Anyway, it was very unfair.¡±


    ¡°Ugh¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­However, that trick turned out to be helpful for me.¡±


    Saying this, Frey put a little more strength into his walking stick.


    Penalty


    [Stack: 4]


    [Special Stack: 1]


    ¡°Heuekek¡­¡±


    ¡°Sometimes overprotection can be a hindrance, and it was your supposed guardian angel¡¯s fault that she didn¡¯t realize that.¡±


    Frey continued speaking as he forcibly lifted Ruby, who was on the verge of death after receiving the fourth stack.


    ¡°Secondly, it¡¯s not like I have no chance of winning this battle at all.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Besides the three stacks you just received, you also have received a stack before that, right?¡±


    ¡°¡­!¡±


    Ruby¡¯s eyes widened as she heard his words, and Frey scratched his head while muttering.


    ¡°Actually, I don¡¯t really know what it means either¡­ but Serena said it¡¯s the key¡­¡±


    ¡°How did you¡­¡±


    When Ruby asked with a shaky voice, Frey replied with a smirk.


    ¡°It is because that¡¯s my only chance of winning.¡±


    As Ruby¡¯s eyes wavered for the first time, Frey whispered in her ear with a low voice, just as she did before.


    ¡°Third andstly¡­¡±


    ¡°<i>Cough, cough</i>¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­You¡¯re the one who¡¯s going to experience hell when everything is all over.¡±


    Having spoken that, Frey looked into Ruby¡¯s eyes, which were dimming as she barely held onto consciousness.


    ¡°So, you can look forward to it.¡±


    Then, there was a brief silence.


    ¡°Cough, cough¡­ Ugh¡­¡±


    In that moment of silence, Ruby, who had been vomiting arge amount of blood, suddenly burst into a fit of uncontrobleughter.


    ¡°Hehe, hehehe¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­Indeed, you are really an interesting person.¡±


    With those words resounding in the air, she immediately lost consciousness.


    ¡°<i>Phew</i>¡­¡±


    A brief hush fell over the scene.


    <i> ¨C Crackleee</i>¡­!


    Frey cast his ster magic while simultaneously tapping his walking stick on the ground, methodically erasing the carefully arranged pieces of evidence Ruby had set up.. Soon after, he cried out for assistance with a sense of urgency.


    ¡°I-Is anyone outside!!!¡±


    ¡°Ms. Ruby copsed!!!¡±


    ¡°P-Pardon me?¡±


    ¡°She suddenly vomited blood and copsed! Could it have been a chronic illness¡­?¡±


    ¡°N-now that I think about it,st time¡­¡±


    Frey watched as the gathered employees discussed the incident surrounding Ruby¡¯s copse and lifted her carefully.


    [<strong>A Special System has been opened!</strong>]


    ¡°¡­Finally.¡±


    Staring at the special system that appeared before his eyes in the midst of themotion, Frey muttered in a low voice.


    ¡°It has finally begun.¡±


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    Meanwhile, at that moment.


    ¡°A Special System has been opened¡­?¡±


    As a faint glow emanated from her body to conceal her appearance, re, who had been discreetly observing the unexpected events through the orphanage¡¯s window, suddenly focused on an opaque window that had appeared before the robed man. The window appeared slightly blurred for reasons unknown.


    ¡°No, that¡¯s not the most important thing here.¡±


    <strong>¡°¡­What the hell is the Path of False Evil?¡±</strong>


    Her body continued to illuminate the darkness with a small shining light


    <strong>You can rate/review this series here.</strong>

 Chapter 177: - A Different Choice

    <b>? A Different Choice ?</b>


    ¨C <i>Creak</i>¡­


    As Frey¡¯s carriage pulled up to the Starlight Mansion, he could feel an unsettling chill permeate the surroundings.


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    Sensing the change, Frey, who had just gotten off the carriage, slightly furrowed his brows.


    While the Starlight Mansion usually did have a chilly atmosphere, for today in particr, there was something distinctly off about it.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    All the servants of the Starlight Mansion were outside, staring at Frey without a word.


    Of course, it was a familiar sight for him whenever he returned home after going out.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    However, there was something different today.


    Everyone outside was not in their maid uniforms or work clothes, but rather in casual attire. On top of that, they were all staring at Frey with cold expressions.


    ¡°What the hell are you all doing right now?¡±


    As he surveyed the surrounding servants, Frey took slow steps towards them.


    ¡°Although I¡¯d like to punish you all right away, I suppose I¡¯ll at least hear what you have to say.¡±


    As he finished speaking, someone stepped forward to represent the other servants.


    ¡°Young Master Frey.¡±


    She was Arianne¡¯s sister, who had been employed as a maid in the Starlight family.


    ¡°I regret to inform you that, starting today, we will no longer serve you.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°All of us will quit being your servants from today.¡±


    With that, silence swept over the room.


    ¡°¡­<i>Sigh</i>.¡±


    Frey broke the silence with a bitterugh. He nced at the gathered servants before voicing his question.


    ¡°What¡¯s the reason?¡±


    In response, the woman who had stepped forward as the servants¡¯ representative answered in a low voice.


    ¡°Miss Aria already left the mansion a few days ago.¡±


    Frey remained silent, biting his lip in reaction to her words. The woman continued, slowly enunciating her words.


    ¡°That¡¯s why we, too, no longer have any reason to keep staying here.¡±


    The surrounding gazes turned even colder.


    Those who gathered outside, ring at Frey with cold eyes, were Abraham¡¯s loyal servants. They were a product of Abraham¡¯s policy to recruit only the eternally loyal and outstanding individuals whom he had personally nurtured and educated.


    On top of that, they were also the friends and subordinates of Aria, who had treated them with kindness more than anyone else.


    Therefore, they no longer wanted to serve Frey; someone who had gone beyond mere viiny, had ruined Abraham and Aria, and was now actively tarnishing the honor of the Starlight household.


    ¡°So when you all leave here, do you have a ce to go?¡±


    Although a tingle of concern remained in his mind, his words held a very different meaning to the servants.


    Most of them had decided to leave out of consideration for Aria, but a few were acutely aware that they had nowhere else to turn, thus ultimately remaining in the mansion.


    Additionally, despite their skills, they belonged to the lower ss, whom the nobles despised. Viting their contracts would only add to the stigma they carried.


    This led them to believe that Frey¡¯s words had an underlying implication, mocking them for having nowhere else to go besides his mansion.


    ¡°Most of you have family members to support or sick people to care for. Even if you go out to the streets to do odd jobs, it won¡¯t be enough to feed¡­¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about that.¡±


    Frey¡¯s expression contorted when the maid, who had always been timid in front of him, boldly interrupted him.


    ¡°We received a call from the Imperial Pce.¡±


    ¡°¡­From the Imperial Pce?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure what it¡¯s about, but they said they wanted to scout us,¡±


    She carried on, her gaze locked on the motionless Frey.


    ¡°Of course, many of us want to keep serving as Lady Aria¡¯s servants at Miss Isolet¡¯s house. However, we understand that she can¡¯t possibly shoulder the burden of all of us.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­..¡±


    ¡°Of course, we¡¯ll all take responsibility for the contract vitions. As for the penalty¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­It¡¯s fine.¡±


    Frey interrupted her while staring at a particr figure among the servants.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡±


    When he saw Lulu, pale-faced and carrying luggage, he had a hunch about why the imperial pce wanted to scout them. Therefore, he spoke to them with aposed expression.


    ¡°There won¡¯t be any penalties for breaking the contract.¡±


    ¡°There won¡¯t be any disadvantages or dishonor due to contract vitions.¡±


    Upon hearing this, the servants were bewildered.


    They had alle prepared here today to face Frey, even willing to endure being beaten to death by him if necessary.


    ¡°Also, severance pay will be paid properly.¡±


    Frey made such unexpected statements while looking at the servants. Then, his hands trembling, he leaned on his walking stick and slowly began to make his way back to the mansion with great difficulty.


    ¡°So, don¡¯t leave without permission; make sure to leave your signature before you go.¡±


    ¡°What is this? So, is it true that his days are numbered?¡±


    ¡°¡­I doubt it. Maybe it¡¯s just a disguise to gain sympathy because his image has been tarnishedtely.¡±


    ¡°But¡­ I heard he hasn¡¯t attended academy sses recently.¡±


    As the servants watched Frey¡¯s departing figure, rumors about his health began to circte.


    Needless to say, Frey, who had always appeared sickly, now seemed on the verge of copse. His usual fierceness had disappeared, and his lonely figure as he walked towards the mansion was more than enough to make him the subject of gossip.


    ¡°That¡¯s one thing, but this is another matter. The fact that he¡¯s a piece of trash still remains regardless.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, pretending to be good now won¡¯t change anything.¡±


    ¡°But¡­ he does look a bit pitiful.¡±


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s all an act, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    Certainly, they concluded that Frey¡¯s current situation was retribution brought about by his viiny.


    Due to Ruby¡¯s secret operation, Frey¡¯s reputation had deteriorated significantly over the past few months, to the point where receiving sympathy had be a rare luxury for him.


    ¡°¡­Ugh.¡±


    Only Lulu, clutching her baggage tightly to her chest, reacted intensely to the conversation about Frey¡¯s supposedly limited lifespan.


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    Just like that, Frey, who had left the servants behind with his usual cold demeanor, arrived at the mansion¡¯s entrance. He nced back briefly before entering the mansion.


    ¡°You all.¡±


    ¡°¡­Thank you for your hard work.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­.¡±


    A considerable amount of time had passed since his change in personality, however, no one had ever brought up any discussion regarding it.


    But now, they hesitated, Why was that?


    Was it because, for an inexplicable reason, hisst words seemed to be the first sincere thing he had ever spoken to all of them?


    Or was it because, just for a fleeting moment, some of them caught a glimpse of the innocence that Frey once possessed in his youth?


    Or, perhaps, was it because hisst appearance was so aloof while also expressing such unexinable loneliness?


    ¡°L-Let¡¯s¡­ go.¡±


    ¡°¡­Yes.¡±


    Nevertheless, the mansion¡¯s doors were already closed, and their choice had been made.


    After some time passed, the Starlight Mansion courtyard was filled with nothing but a chilly silence once again.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    However, in the midst of this emptiness, Lulu had remained, her head hung low and her face pallid throughout the entire ordeal.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    ¡°¡­Ugh.¡±


    Lulu stood quietly near the courtyard of the Starlight Mansion, raising her head after being exposed to the chilly wind.


    Then, the now-familiar Starlight Mansion came into her view.


    Apart from when she had lived with her parents in the distant past, as well as the Sunrise Academy, this mansion was the ce she had ever stayed at for the longest period of time.


    ¨C <i>Ssk¡­</i>


    While gazing at it, Lulu suddenly retrieved something from her belongings.


    ¡°If this is true¡­¡±


    Forgery of the Imperial Seal was a crime for which not even high-ranking nobles, let alone someone like Frey, would escape unscathed.


    Even now, Lulu found it incredibly difficult to believe the opening sentence she had read from a letter stamped with that very seal.


    <strong>You are officially appointed as a member of the Hero Party.</strong>


    Following that, there were various benefits and privileges listed. Additionally, there was a short message from ¡®Hero¡¯ Ruby, whose identity was only known to a select few.


    <strong>¡­And about the cake we had togetherst time. It was really delicious¡­ Oh, right, this isn¡¯t the time for that!</strong>


    ¡°I¡­¡±


    <strong>You are absolutely necessary for our party! So please, join us!</strong>


    ¡°Ugh¡­¡±


    <strong>¨C To my dear friend Lulu.</strong>


    After reading the contents once again, she slowly shifted her gaze to her shoulder.


    ¡°It¡¯s¡­ almost gone but¡­¡±


    The ¡®Stigma of Misfortune¡¯, that had once been vividly imprinted on her shoulder, was now so faint that it could hardly be seen without closer examination.


    It was to the extent that she no longer felt the slightest unhappiness nor did it give her nightmares at night.


    ¡°Huff.¡±


    Turning her gaze away from the stigma that she had once detested enough to repeatedly cut, Lulu let out a quiet sigh.


    ¨C Wheeezing¡­


    The cold wind continued to swirl around her.


    ¡°Still, I should¡­¡±


    Just like that, after a while spent merely gazing at the mansion, Lulu slowly started walking towards the building.


    ¨C <i>Step. Step</i>


    Despite all the footprints leading to the exit of the courtyard, she created her own set of footprints that head towards the mansion¡¯s entrance instead.


    She firmly opened the mansion¡¯s door that had been closed and stepped inside.


    ¨C <i>Creak¡­</i>


    She passed through the dimly lit living room of the deste mansion. All the servants who had once bustled around were now no longer there.


    Today, the staircase seemed to stretch even longer than usual.


    One step, two steps, three steps. Closer and closer to Frey¡¯s room.


    ¨C Knock, knock.


    ¡°M-Master Frey.¡±


    Finally, Lulu knocked on Frey¡¯s door and whispered in a low voice.


    ¡°I-I¡¯vee to talk for a moment.¡±


    However, there was no response.


    ¡°¡­Huh?¡±


    Perplexed, she activated her Magic Eyes, but for some reason, she had never been able to see inside Frey¡¯s room, be it in the past or even now.


    ¡°Hmmm¡­?¡±


    In such a situation, Lulu, who was looking around nervously with concern, suddenly widened her eyes.


    It was because Frey was in a different room, not his own.


    ¡°U-Um¡­¡±


    As she stepped towards his direction, Lulu came to an abrupt halt, her mouth agape.


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°¡­Ah.¡±


    It was a room that she had never seen opened. And in such a room, Frey was quietly staring at a picture hanging on one of the walls.


    A picture of his father, mother, younger sister, and his younger self were all together, smiling happily.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡±


    As he stared nkly at the picture, he could barely support his weight with his walking stick. Seeing him in such a condition made Frey¡¯s back seem incredibly pitiful and lonely.


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    Right when Lulu begun to gaze at his figure with her Magic Eyes, Frey suddenly turned around, staring sharply back at her.


    ¡°¡­What¡¯s this?¡±


    ¨C <i>Flutter</i>¡­!


    Subsequently, Frey pulled a nearby cord to hide the picture behind curtains before raising his walking stick and heading for the room¡¯s exit with a cold expression.


    ¡°Lulu?¡±


    The door opened abruptly, leaving no time for her to hide.


    As she nced at the supposedly nonchnt Frey, Lulu unconsciously clutched the letter bearing the Imperial Seal.


    ¡°Weren¡¯t you leaving?¡±


    <i> ¨C Crush</i>¡­


    Why was she doing this?


    Wealth, fame, and the chance to get rid of the terrible life she had lived thus far. It was right in her grasp. Even the opportunity to end her abnormal rtionship with Frey was hers for the taking.


    However¡­


    Why was she hesitating?


    ¡°I have no interest in a pet that¡¯s left its home.¡±


    Frey spoke frigidly to a bewildered Lulu, as her gaze began to waver.


    It was because his voice, just as weak as so rumored, had caused her heart to waver for some inexplicable reason.


    ¡°Leave this ce.¡±


    Frey left the room and gave a coldmand, but Lulu just continued to follow him as she looked towards him with vacant eyes.


    ¡°You are no longer¡­¡±


    ¡°M-Master Frey!¡±


    Without even realizing it, she tightly closed her eyes and spoke with a trembling voice.


    ¡°P¡­ P¡ª¡±


    ¡°¡­.?¡±


    ¡°Please pet me¡­¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Frey¡¯s eyes widened in confusion, looking flustered because of her unexpected request.


    ¡°I, I mean¡­¡±


    With her emotions in turmoil and a strange sense of relief washing over her, Lulu spoke n a soft voice while clutching the now crumpled letter in her hand.


    ¡°¡­After all, I am your pet, right?¡±


    ¨C <i>Shaah</i>¡­


    A faint light on her shoulders began to glow.


    <strong>You can rate/review this series here.</strong>

 Chapter 178: - The Villains Pet

    <b>? The Viin¡¯s Pet ?</b>


    ¨C Swish!


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    Frey, who had buried his head in his arms atop his desk, raised it after hearing the loud noise.


    ¡°Gugu! Gu!¡±


    Ferloche¡¯s dove was perched on his window, staring with a dumbfounded expression as it pecked at the ss.


    ¡°So¡­ where is the letter?¡±


    ¡°Gu!¡±


    After quickly opening the window, Frey, who saw the note tied to the dove¡¯s front leg, deeply sighed and stood up from his desk.


    ¡°Huff¡­¡±


    ¨C Step, Step


    With a contorted expression, Frey left his room and made his way to Lulu¡¯s room.


    ¡°M-Master Frey?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Um, t-that¡­¡±


    Lulu, who had been carefully unloading her carried luggage, timidly checked Frey¡¯s reaction.


    ¡°So¡­¡±


    While staring at her, Frey tilted his head and asked.


    ¡°¡­Why did youe back?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t think there was a reason for you toe back.¡±


    ¡°You told me to, didn¡¯t you, Master Frey?¡±


    Hesitating for a moment at his response, Lulu stared intently at his face before answering,


    ¡°¡­ Didn¡¯t you say I was your pet?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­..¡±


    Then, silence filled the room.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    ¡°Is that¡­ the only reason?¡±


    After he heard my answer, Master Frey asked with furrowed brows.


    ¡°Y-Yes.¡±


    As I answered with a trembling voice, Master Frey tilted his head in confusion.


    ¡°¡­Gulp.¡±


    Seeing his reaction, I swallowed forcefully as I fell into silent contemtion.


    ¡®Why am I doing this?¡¯


    Something strange had just happened. The stigma had be inactive after a brief light emanated from my shoulder a moment ago¡ªThe very stigma that had been tormenting my entire life like a curse.


    If that was the case, I could have immediately left this ce, right? Then, why was I still here?


    When I first approached him, my intention was merely to use him.


    After all, I wouldn¡¯t feel guilty if he, the empire¡¯s most notorious troublemaker, suffered misfortune because of my stigma. In return, I thought I could at least be his ything.


    And until he proposed this abnormal ¡®pet¡¯ rtionship to me, I had only thought about getting rid of the stigma as quickly as possible and finding my freedom.


    But¡­ But why?


    Even after being offered a ce in history as a member of the Hero Party, promises of wealth and honor, and receiving actual affection, why was I still staying here?


    ¡°Just a moment ago, weren¡¯t you nning to leave the mansion?¡±


    While I was nkly staring at him, lost in my thoughts, Master Frey suddenly asked this question, looking down at me with a cold gaze.


    ¡°¡­..!¡±


    My once steady heart started to race again.


    ¡®¡­For what reason?¡¯


    Master Frey maintained his cold attitude as I tried to calm my pounding heart.


    ¡°Why should I take back a pet that already had a change of mind?¡±


    His words were true.


    Until just a moment ago, I had been nning to join the Hero Party and leave the mansion behind.


    In fact, any sane person would have joined the Hero Party instead of staying here.


    Despite being a duchy, the Starlight Household had lost its honor and was constantly under attack. Moreover, the temporary Patriarch, Master Frey, was also on the brink of death.


    There was no benefit in staying here, no matter how you looked at it.


    But, for some reason¡­ I told the man in front of me.


    ¡°I-I want to be loved.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°I want to be loved¡­ by you, Master Frey.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    As I looked at Master Frey, who had fallen silent again at my response, I quietly touched the remnants of the stigma on my shoulder.


    ¡®Even though I can¡¯t be sure, either¡­ one thing is certain.¡¯


    A few weeks ago, when I interacted with a girl named ¡®Ruby¡¯ who had approached me, my head was clearly aware that it was a joyful situation. However, for some reason, my heart didn¡¯t feel happy at all.


    I ate as much delicious food and dessert as Master Frey had provided, watched ys and festivals that Master Frey hadn¡¯t shown me, and even received freedom that Master Frey didn¡¯t grant.


    And despite receiving normal affection from an equal rtionship, I felt no excitement at all.


    I should have relished the life I longed for after the stigma disappeared, but I didn¡¯t enjoy any of it.


    No, it wasn¡¯t just ack of joy, I couldn¡¯t feel any emotion from it at all.


    Because of that, I had fallen into an inexplicable state of depression. However, looking at Master Frey in front of me, I could feel various emotions.


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡±


    I felt sorrow when I saw Master Frey, who looked like he could copse at any moment. I felt restless and afraid when Master Frey showed me a cold expression.


    And¡­


    ¡°Master Frey, m-may I¡­ ask you something?¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°Are you, perhaps, feeling lonely?¡±


    I felt empathy when he stared nkly at his family photo.


    Hearing my audacious question, Master Frey frowned.


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    ¡°W-when you feel lonely¡­ pets are a great remedy.¡±


    With a reddened face, I spoke to him with a trembling voice. Although it carried a tone of disbelief, Master Freyughed for the first time.


    ¡°¡­Ha!¡±


    ¡°T-Therefore¡­¡±


    As I stared at him with hopeful eyes, I found myself earnestly pleading with him.


    ¡°¡­Please don¡¯t abandon me.¡±


    ¡®I beg you.¡¯


    I wasn¡¯t sure what this emotion was. Could it be a freakish manifestation of the paranoia and obsession I had been suffering from? No, I would have noticed it long ago if that were the case.


    Maybe, it was loyalty? But it feels too different to call it loyalty.


    Was it awe? To call it awe wouldn¡¯t be appropriate either, as the emotion was solelyposed of astonishment and terror.


    Then what was the identity of the emotion I was feeling?


    It was like a mixture of emotions, but it was entirely different from anything I¡¯d ever known. As I continued to ponder about it, it suddenly dawned on me.


    ¡°¡­Ah.¡±


    ¡°Leave my house, Lulu.¡±


    The words that left Master Frey¡¯s mouth in that moment sent me panicking, especially because of my newfound realization.


    ¡°Ah¡­!¡±


    ¡°No, please!¡±


    Desperately grabbing onto his legs, I started pleading with a ghastly expression.


    ¡°P-Please! Please! I¡¯ll do anything!¡±


    ¡°Please don¡¯t abandon me!¡±


    Without him, I would no longer feel emotions or sensations.


    No matter how delicious the food, how beautiful the jewels, or how abundant the love I receive, everything would be meaningless if I were no longer able to stay by his side.


    I wanted to eat with him and feel satiated. I wanted to be caressed by him and feel secure. While holding his gifts in my arms, I wanted to feel his affection.


    I also wanted to forever be in his embrace at night, to receive a kiss on the lips, and to fall asleep as he whispered, ¡°Sleep well¡± in my ear.


    I wanted to be loved by him. I wanted to be scolded by him. I wanted to be dominated by him. I wanted to be controlled by him. I wanted to be bound by him.


    Even if I would be treated without respect as a pet, I just wanted to be held by him.


    ¡°I-I¡¯m begging you¡­¡±


    So, why was I being like this?


    The reason, which I realized just before, was rather simple and clear.


    ¡°Please¡­¡±


    He had introduced me to an emotion I had never experienced¨Cit was my first taste of ¡°true love.¡±


    As time passed, this feeling had grown stronger, and he had yed a big part in eliminating the repulsive stigma that had tortured me since I was a child.


    However, the influence of my stigma had worsened his already critical condition, and his body was now rapidly deteriorating.


    Despite his reputation as the empire¡¯s most notorious rogue and the source of countless unsettling rumors, he had always shown me inexplicable warmth and kindness. For some reason, it was his warmth that ultimately transformed the feelings I held for him.


    Up to this point, I had only regarded him as a means to rid myself of my ¡°stigma,¡± never once considering that I woulde to feel this emotion. An emotion called love.


    ¡°¡­Master.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°I, I¡­¡±


    As I found myself unconsciously shedding tears, wanting to confess this recently discovered truth to him¡­


    ¡°Don¡¯t make me say it again.¡±


    Master Frey slightly bowed to match my height, whispering,


    ¡°¡­Get out of my house, now.¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­¡±


    As Master Frey left the room, I nkly gazed at his departing figure, unable to utter a word, before limply staring at the ground.


    ¡°¡­¡­..¡±


    It felt like the pain in my shoulder, which had disappeared, was already returning.


    What should I do now?


    What should I do¡­


    I¡­


    ¡°Lulu.¡±


    ¡°Huh¡­ ah!?¡±


    Master Frey¡¯s voice suddenly called out from somewhere. What was it? Where was iting from?


    Master Frey had definitely left the room¡­ However, Master Frey, who had clearly just left the room, was somehow standing in front of me.


    ¡°M-Master Frey?¡±


    I didn¡¯t know what was happening, so I stared at the person in front with a confused look, drily swallowing. But that wasn¡¯t what was important right now. Somehow, Master Frey was once again standing before me.


    ¡°Please listen to¡­¡±


    ¡°Sshhh.¡±


    I desperately tried to express my feelings, but Master Frey ced a finger on his lips, stopping me.


    ¡°¡­It was a joke.¡±


    Then, I finally heard his gentle voice again¡ª the one he used when feeding me and whispering goodnight.


    ¡°This incident made me realize that I needed to test your sincerity¡­¡±


    ¡°Ah.¡±


    ¡°¡­You passed. Congrattions.¡±


    With that gentle voice, Master Frey softly stroked my head.


    ¡°Ah¡­¡±


    At that moment, only one thought crossed my mind.


    I felt truly fortunate that I could be this man¡¯s pet again.


    ¡°¡­Cough¡±


    ¡°¡­..!¡±


    However, those thoughts shattered into pieces the moment Master Frey coughed.


    ¡°Euuuuugh¡­¡±


    Eventually, my confusion, guilt, and fear pushed aside the other emotion from before. The man I hade to love only had a little time left in this world.


    And because of me, it became even less.


    ¡°Euuuuuuuuu¡­¡±


    My face paled once again in realization as Master Frey quietly stared at me. With a low voice, he asked me a question.


    ¡°Lulu.¡±


    ¡°Do you really want to stay here?¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes! I want to stay here¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­I might not be able to give you delicious food anymore.¡±


    He had a desperate expression as he spoke.


    ¡°All the chefs have left. There¡¯s no one to manage the warehouse full of food supplies.¡±


    ¡°You still have me. I¡¯ll cook for you!¡±


    ¡°¡­I might not be able to give you any more gifts. Soon, the imperial family might seize my assets, and on the surface¡­ no, anyway, I might be a beggar.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t need any of that!¡±


    Master Frey¡¯s expression slightly stiffened as I continued to promptly respond to his words. He seemed to be on the verge of saying something before stopping himself.


    ¡°If you stay here, you might be in danger¡­¡±


    ¡°You could be deeply involved in the dangerous, terrifying, disgusting, and cruel things I¡¯m getting into.¡±


    And then he continued with his cold remarks.


    ¡°Being my confidant, you might face undeserved humiliation and even bear false usations. Perhaps, I might even have to directly involve you in such matters. As you know, the situation has be quite dire, and we are short on manpower.¡±


    When I didn¡¯t respond to his words, the corner of Master Frey¡¯s got lifted before he asked the final question.


    ¡°Are you prepared to get dirty, Lulu?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­..¡±


    We shared a brief silence. After staring at Master Frey in that state, I finally answered.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Get me dirty. Ruin me. I don¡¯t mind it at all.¡±


    Now, I no longer care about how things will turn out.


    No matter what happens to me, I just want to be able to be the pet of the man in front of me.


    ¡°Sighhh¡­¡±


    As I swallowed my saliva and stared at Master Frey, he let out a sigh. Then suddenly, he guided me towards the bed.


    ¡°Let¡¯s just end the day and get some sleep for now.¡±


    ¡°Huh? But¡­¡±


    ¡°I-it¡¯s still evening¡­¡±


    ¡°You need to rest first. We can think about it again tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Euuu¡­ ahh.¡±


    Soon after, Master Frey forced me to lie on the bed, then left the room with a stern expression.


    ¡°Well then, I¡¯ll go now.¡±


    ¡°M-Master Frey¡­¡±


    ¡°Yeah?¡±


    As I fixed my gaze on Master Frey, I asked with a trembling voice.


    ¡°A-Are you not going to do¡­ What you have done every night?¡±


    ¡°Ah.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Then, Master Frey stared at me for a moment. Despite appearing quite tired, he entered my embrace just as he always did to hug and kiss me gently.


    ¡°Fine¡­¡±


    ¡°Goodnight, Lulu.¡±


    His embrace was as warm as ever.


    ¨C Chu¡­


    ¡°¡­¡­!?¡±


    Simrly, it turned out his tongue was just as warm.


    ¡®¡­It¡¯s warm.¡¯


    As the insomnia that had bothered me for the past few days seemed to wash away, I closed my eyes and quietly murmured.


    ¡®I want to feel this warmth¡­ for a long time.¡¯


    Even though the world condemned him as a viin, I should still try to find a way to save him or extend his life.


    <strong>After all, I was the viin¡¯s pet.</strong>


    <strong>You can rate/review this series here.</strong>

 Chapter 179: - Your Woman

    <b>? Your Woman ?</b>


    Nestling in my arms was Lulu, fast asleep and softly snoring.


    ¡°¡­Whoooo.¡±


    As I watched her, I attempted to get up from the bed, taking care to avoid waking her.


    <i> ¨C Tightened</i>¡­


    However, at that very moment, her grip on my arm tightened, leaving me with no choice but to stay on the bed without being able to move.


    <i> ¨C Sssk¡­ </i>


    After holding her for a while and falling into a reverie, I suddenly remembered the letter I had received earlier and reached into my chest pocket to retrieve it.


    <strong>[What are you saying? I (doon¡¯t?/dunno?) understand!]</strong>


    ¨C Ferloche


    ¡°I thought if it¡¯s you, you might know something, Ferloche¡­ But it seems like your fool persona is the one that currently possesses your body.¡±


    It had already disturbed me when I first read it, but rereading it in the current situation made me even more unsettled.


    ¡°¡­This is about to make me go crazy.¡±


    Lulu was acting strangely.


    [Affection System]


    [<strong>Lulu¡¯s Affection Level:</strong> 100]


    Just moments ago, when I tried to kick her out of the house, her affection level suddenly skyrocketed, hitting the maximum level.


    Despite my emotional attachment to her, I still considered sending her away. It was because if she stayed in my house and became my ally, she would surely be targeted by Ruby, thus being in danger.


    ¨C <i>Crackle¡­ Crackle¡­</i>


    When I exited the room after cutting off her words coldly, I noticed the Stigma of Misfortune, which I had been certain was gone, beginning to reactivate.


    ¡°¡­..!?¡±


    However, that wasn¡¯t the most important thing. What was truly important was the expression etched on her face.


    ¡°Ah¡­¡­¡­¡±


    Her eyes turned lifeless, and a whimper escaped her slightly parted lips. Then, she crumpled her body in a pitiful manner.


    It had been the first time I had seen such an intense reaction from her right before my eyes.


    That sight of her was so eerily simr to what I had seen during Lulu¡¯s death scene in the prophecy¡¯s video synchronization .


    ¡°What could this be¡­?¡±


    Although I hastily managed to address the immediate situation, the real problemy ahead.


    While I could somehow ensure her safety, I knew I would bepletely isted from the second year onwards. Therefore, her association with me would undoubtedly pose difficulties for her.


    If things were like that, would it really be okay to let her stay by my side?


    Even if I had to resort to somewhat forceful measures, wouldn¡¯t it be better for Lulu if I distanced myself from her?


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡±


    While I was lost in thought, suddenly, Lulu, who had been asleep, began to toss and turn.


    ¨C <i>Rustle¡­ Rustle</i>¡­


    She then started snuggling her cheek against my chest.


    ¡°Hehe.¡±


    She had a seemingly innocent and happy smile on her face as she did so.


    ¡°<i>Sigh.¡±</i>


    Looking at her like that, I found myself unconsciously smiling along. Why was I acting this way? Despite the additional headaches that urred from her proximity, I didn¡¯t feel particrly irritated.


    ¡°¡­You¡¯re cute.¡±


    Even in her half-asleep state, she continued to nuzzle her cheek against my chest. For some reason, it made her feel like an actual pet.


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    So, without me even realizing it, I began stroking her hair, savoring the softness beneath my fingertips.


    ¡°<i>Sighhhh</i>.¡±


    I continued to stroke her hair as she tossed and turned in my arms for a while. But before long, I quickly snapped out of it and got up from the bed.


    ¡°I should stop.¡±


    ¡°¡­Ugh.¡±


    Inexplicably, Lulu seemed to sense my intentions as she frowned and pouted, almost as if she was about to cry.


    ¡°Huft.¡±


    I had to stop my actions, releasing a sigh as I began to caress her back.


    ¡®¡­I should put her into a deep sleep.¡¯


    So, with the intention of putting her into a deeper slumber, I continued to gently stroke her back.


    ¡°Master¡­¡±


    Lulu¡¯s sleep-induced murmurs reached my ears.


    ¡°¡­Please, own me.¡±


    Then, my consciousness started to slip as well.


    ¡°Mmm¡­¡±


    Was it due to the umted stress from a long and tiring day, even without the added concern of Lulu? Or was it because my body was not in great shape in the first ce, so I got easily fatigued with even the slightest activity?


    Or perhaps, was it because caressing her inexplicably soothed my mind?


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Lost in such thoughts, I mumbled softly before sumbing to sleep.


    ¡°¡­This time, the new variable seems quite alright.¡±


    Perhaps having a pet or such wouldn¡¯t be a too big of a deal.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    ¡°<i>Yawn</i>¡­¡±


    Blinking my eyes open, I realized it waspletely dark around me.


    ¡°It¡¯s already nighttime.¡±


    I stole a nce at the clock; its hands pointed to exactly 12 o¡¯clock.


    <i> ¨C Ssk</i>¡­


    I carefully got up to check on Lulu quietly.


    ¡°It seems like she¡¯spletely asleep.¡±


    Lulu was lost in a deep slumber.


    ¡°Phew¡­¡±


    After observing Lulu for a moment, I held my breath and carefully made my way out of bed.


    ¨C Creak¡­


    ¡°Well then¡­ slowly now¡­¡±


    Atst, as I opened the door, I discreetly tried to start the things I needed to do, but¡­


    ¡°¡­Young Master.¡±


    ¡°Ah.¡±


    The moment I opened the door, Kania¡¯s unexpected appearance froze me in my tracks.


    ¡°Good evening, Young Master.¡±


    She stood there in silence, her usualposed expression fixed upon me.


    ¨C Syuhhhh¡­


    Apart from the faint traces of dark magic emanating from her body for some unknown reason and a slightly reddened face, everything seemed normal.


    ¡°Um, I¡­¡±


    ¡°Why is your attire in such disarray?¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    I was about toment about her somewhat eerie vibe when Kania suddenly pointed out my clothing.


    ¡°What?¡±


    I quickly checked if there was perhaps a strand of Lulu¡¯s hair stuck to me, but to my surprise, several buttons of my academy uniform were undone.


    ¡°¡­Did something intense happen?¡±


    That remark flustered me, and I immediately began to fidget with my uniform in an attempt to adjust it. However, Kania approached me first by taking a step closer.


    ¡°Um¡­ I-It¡¯s strange, right? It wasn¡¯t like this in the morning. Why all of a sudden¡­?¡±


    I stumbled over my words, feeling the weight of embarrassment in a situation that was ripe for misunderstandings, as Kania¡¯s demeanor somehow grew colder.


    ¡°Uh, Kania, perhaps you misunderstood¡­¡±


    ¡°Pardon me, but do you happen to remember?¡±


    Before I could quickly exin myself, Kania interrupted me in a frigid tone.


    ¡°You made a promise to drink with me tonight.¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­!¡±


    It was only after hearing Kania¡¯s words that I recalled the fact that I had made ns to drink with her tonight.


    ¡°I-I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m really sorry. Are you upset? Is there anything I can do¡­¡±


    I began apologizing earnestly because I felt guilty for forgetting about our ns. But once again, she interrupted me, taking yet another step closer to me.


    ¡°Young Master.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    As a result, a moment of silence passed. Our distance from each other had be so incredibly close that there was no space between us.


    And then, in the next heartbeat..


    ¡°Firstly, I want to apologize for doing something like this to you, Young Master.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s¡­ ugh?¡±


    An unexpected situation unfolded.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    ¡°K-Kania?¡±


    As my body pressed tightly against him, Young Master appeared bewildered and asked in confusion.


    ¡°W-Why are you¡­ doing this?¡±


    His breath gently brushed against my face as he spoke, and the vibrations from his body resonated throughout mine.


    And¡­ Young Master seemed to be experiencing the same emotions as me at this very moment.


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡±


    I gazed into his eyes, which were clearer and purer than anyone else¡¯s, as I slowly advanced, maintaining the closeness of our bodies.


    ¨C Thud¡­!


    After a moment, Young Master, who had leaned against the wall, started looking at me with bewilderment.


    ¡®¡­So annoying.¡¯


    Even in such a situation, his eyes remained confused and his emotions perfectly mirrored such an expression. What I desired from him were simple and clear emotions instead.


    ¡°Heup.¡±


    ¡°¡­..!¡±


    Thinking like such, I tip-toed slightly and nted a kiss on Young Master¡¯s lips, causing his eyes to widen.


    ¡®¡­Ah, he¡¯s so adorable.¡¯


    The sight of Young Master acting this way made my stomach flutter for some reason.


    ¨C Smooch.


    Carefully, I pushed my tongue forward, eliciting a sudden reaction from Young Master.


    I wondered how the people in the Empire would react if they knew that the Empire¡¯s greatest rogue was such an adorable person.


    I was quite curious, yet at this moment, I was resolute in keeping this secret just between us.


    ¡°Mm? Mmmph¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Well¡­ there were a few people other than me who were privy to this side of him, but I knew something that no one else knew.


    The sensation of our tongues intertwining, the feeling of our bodies pressed closely together, and the emotions we experienced as we gazed into each other¡¯s eyes.


    How Young Master felt when he epted those sensations and emotions.


    Indeed, it was something only I could know, who was perfectly in sync with him, almost as if we were one body.


    ¡°Mhm¡­¡±


    After our tongues had been intertwined for a while, I took a deep breath and bit down on my tongue.


    ¡°¡­<i>Chomp</i>.¡±


    ¡°¡­..!?¡±


    ¡°Eup? Eeup!?¡±


    Consequently, my tongue started bleeding, and Young Master reacted just as expected.


    <i> ¨C Tight.</i>..


    However, I resolutely pressed his arms against the wall once more, and slowly transferred the blood from my mouth into Young Master¡¯s lips.


    ¨C <i>Smooch</i>.


    Although it was painful, it was still nothingpared to the pain Young Master had endured so far. It was even minusculepared to the blood he had shed because of me.


    I could only hope it could be a small repayment for his dedication to me and everyone else.


    ¡°<i>Gulp</i>¡­¡±


    After a brief moment, I heard the sound of Young Master swallowing.


    ¡°<i>Puha</i>¡­¡±


    Only then did I gently withdraw my face from Young Master.


    ¡°Young Master, I offer you my soul.¡±


    ¡°K-Kania?¡±


    As ck mes flickered around us, I initiated the ¡°Blood Oath.¡±


    ¡°I offer you my body and heart, Young Master.¡±


    I dered such obvious words calmly and swiftly.


    ¡­Everything I wanted to say to him was totally different from what I desired.


    ¡°And¡­¡±


    <strong>¡°I also offer you my purity.¡±</strong>


    Upon hearing this, Young Master¡¯s eyes widened.


    Why did he react like that?


    Was it because of the significance of offering my purity? Or was he startled by the initiation of the Blood Oath itself?


    If it wasn¡¯t for those reasons, maybe it was because this was the first time I had directly addressed the man in front of me without referring to him as ¡°Young Master.¡±


    ¡®¡­Or it¡¯s all of the above.¡¯


    Of course, I already knew the answer.


    Our minds and bodies were in perfect sync, as if we were one.


    ¡°Um, t-that¡­¡±


    With those thoughts in mind, I reached out towards Young Master¡¯s chest, cautiously extracting the oath bead.


    ¨C Syuuuu¡­


    ¡°¡­Huh?¡±


    Time seemed to pass in a blur. The oath bead, which I had pulled from Young Master¡¯s chest, was pitch ck, as dark as obsidian.


    ¨C Wooong¡­


    ¡°Do you see this, Young Master? It¡¯s pitch ck.¡±


    ¡°Kania, what is this right now¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not just any other color but ck.¡±


    I held the bead out in front of him and spoke in a low voice.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter what color this bead used to be because ck can absorb and assimte all colors, making them appear as its own.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter what color will be engraved on this bead in the future because ck won¡¯t tolerate the intrusion of any other color.¡±


    Then¡­


    ¡°Young Master, you¡¯ve already been tainted by me.¡±


    ¡°¡­!¡±


    His emotions began to shift.


    ¡°Do you understand the point of my words?¡±


    ¡°¡­What is it?¡±


    That was the emotion I had hoped for.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter who goes first.¡±


    I dered, fixing my gaze on him.


    ¡°¡­Thest one standing will always be me.¡±


    It was a bold deration that I had always kept in my heart, yet I had never mustered the courage to say it.


    ¡°Um¡­¡±


    After I finished my deration, his expression showed an evident dilemma.


    It was a look reflecting perplexity; he clearly needed some time to think.


    However¡­


    ¡°Have you finally realized it now?¡±


    I already knew what had happened to him.


    No, there was no way I wouldn¡¯t know.


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Before I am your loyal secretary, servant, and partner you can rely on¡­¡±


    I had already tainted his heart with my darkness.


    ¡°¡­I am a woman.¡±


    I had surely tainted him to an extent that couldn¡¯t be undone.


    <strong>¡°And not just any woman; I am your woman.¡±</strong>


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­.¡±


    A strange silence followed.


    ¡°Anyway¡­¡±


    In that silence, I whispered again in a low voice, a corner of my mouth lifting.


    ¡°Do you know what we¡¯re going to do?¡±


    ¡°¡­Tonight, we¡¯ll have a drinking party.¡±


    <strong>You can rate/review this series here.</strong>

 Chapter 180: - Who Will It Be?

    <b>? Who Will It Be? ?</b>


    ¡°Uh, well¡­¡±


    ¡°Why are you hesitating? Didn¡¯t you promise you¡¯ll share a drink with me tonight?¡±


    As Frey hesitated, Kania smiled and asked.


    ¡°Is there a reason to suddenly break that promise?¡±


    ¡°Well, i-it¡¯s not that¡­¡±


    ¡°Then why are you hesitating?¡±


    With a corner of her mouth lifted, Kania whispered in Frey¡¯s ear again, quickening his heart.


    ¡°¡­I can hear your heartbeat, Young Master.¡±


    Until then, Kania had only been clinging closely to Frey, but now she could also sense the pounding of his heart as if it were her own.


    ¡°I can not only feel Young Master¡¯s warmth, but also your thoughts and emotions.¡±


    Saying that, Kania pressed her abdomen and chest even closer to him.


    ¡°Then, tell me, what¡¯s holding you back?¡±


    She wore an innocent expression and tilted her head.


    ¡°S-So¡­ where do you want to eat?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve already prepared everything in my room on the first floor.¡±


    She responded calmly to Frey, who still wore a bewildered expression.


    ¡°¡­Well then, let¡¯s go.¡±


    ¡°Huh? Uh, sure.¡±


    Finally, after a long while, Kania released herself from Frey and sped his hand as they descended the stairs.


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡±


    Even though they only held hands, a satisfied smile appeared on Kania¡¯s lips.


    ¡°Uh, Kania, by the way, earlier¡­¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to exin because I understand everything.¡±


    As Kania descended the stairs, the tight grasp of his hand conveyed the profound emotions that her Young Master, whom she admired above all others, harbored for her.


    ¡°¡­..?¡±


    She abruptly halted and furrowed her brow.


    ¡°Woof¡­ woof! Woof!¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    It was because she spotted a dark red dog at the base of the stairs.


    ¡°What is this dog doing here¡­¡±


    Kania was initially puzzled, but after a moment of realization, she suddenly started to re at the dog.


    ¡°Kania¡­? What¡¯s this dog?¡±


    Standing beside her, Frey cocked his head with a look full of curiosity. Kania stopped talking, her lips slightly pressed together.


    ¡°Um¡­ well¡­¡±


    Upon hearing this, the dog began to wag its tail, avoiding Kania¡¯s gaze nervously. Kania, who continued to re at the dog silently, finally mumbled in a low voice.


    ¡°This is Miss Irina¡¯s pet dog.¡±


    ¡°Oh, really?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s strange. I don¡¯t remember Irina having any pets here?¡±


    ¡°She got one just to change the mansion¡¯s ambience since it had felt so empty and deserted recently.¡±


    ¡°Mhmmm¡­¡±


    As Frey heard those words, he propped his chin on his hand and gazed intently at the dog. Meanwhile, Kania, wearing a displeased expression, released her grasp on Frey¡¯s hand and approached the dog.


    ¡°¡­Young Master prefers cats.¡±


    She murmured softly.


    ¡°He doesn¡¯t like dogs.¡±


    Upon hearing those words, the dog wore a startled expression, opening its mouth wide for a moment before beginning to pant heavily.


    ¡°Huh? This dog is kinda cute.¡±


    Observing the dog¡¯s behavior, Frey came down the stairs and gently petted it.


    ¡°Well, this should be fine enough. It shouldn¡¯t shed much hair, and it shouldn¡¯t be overly aggressive¡­ Ah, it tickles.¡±


    ¡°<i>Huff</i>¡­ <i>Huff</i>¡­¡±


    In response to his words, the dog started to energetically lick Frey¡¯s face.


    ¡°¡­Let¡¯s go.¡±


    ¡°Ah, yes.¡±


    Once again, Kania held Frey¡¯s hand and led him forward.


    ¡°<i>Kkiing</i>¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­..?¡±


    Suddenly, the dog nipped at the hem of Frey¡¯s pants and held on.


    ¨C Shaaaah¡­


    However, when Kania, who had been observing the dog¡¯s antics, quietly shook her hand, the dog slowly lowered its eyes.


    ¡°Poor thing, it seems it had a hard time adjusting to this unfamiliar ce.¡±


    Kania muttered as she looked at the dog with a supposedly sympathetic gaze. Then, she left the dog behind and continued moving forward with Frey.


    ¡°By the way, where¡¯s Irina?¡±


    ¡°She said she¡¯s practicing transforma¡ª I mean,bat magic.¡±


    Kania nonchntly replied to Frey¡¯s question as they reached her room.


    ¡°¡­Ah, just a moment.¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve realized I¡¯m not fully prepared. Please wait here for a moment.¡±


    After asking Frey to wait outside the room for a moment, Kania swiftly entered.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­.¡±


    Then, silence prevailed.


    ¡°<i>Sigh</i>.¡±


    In the midst of such silence, Kania calmly raised the corners of her mouth.


    ¡°Did you assume you could always have your way?¡±


    She muttered while watching the owl and the canary diligently pecking at the window.


    ¡°I deliberately mastered high-level dark magic and even pushed myself to the extremes. So, regardless of how skilled both of you are, as spirits you won¡¯t be able to breach that barrier and interfere.¡±


    ¡°Hoot!!!¡±


    ¡°¡­Chirp!!¡±


    With a triumphant smile, Kania drew the curtains down to cover the window and took a second topose herself.


    <i> ¨C Thump!</i>


    ¡°Well then, if you¡¯ll excuse me¡­¡±


    She then retrieved the bead she had taken from Frey and toyed with it.


    ¡°¡­I¡¯ll taint you a bit more.¡±


    She mumbled with a determined expression.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    ¡°¡­You maye in.¡±


    ¡°Ah, yes.¡±


    Frey, who had been standing outside Kania¡¯s room in a daze, slowly stepped inside upon Kania¡¯s invitation.


    ¡°What did you prepare so meticulously that¡­¡±


    Gently closing the door behind him, aposed Frey was about to ask Kania a question with a calm expression. However¡­


    ¡°¡­Ah.¡±


    In an instant, he froze.


    ¡°Hello, Young Master Frey.¡±


    Kania was wearing a dress.


    This was the first time Frey had seen her in casual attire, both in previous cycles and in this current one.


    She wore a splendid dress, reminiscent of a debutante in high society.


    A wine ss rested in one hand, a star-shaped flower in the other.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Frey, who had be ustomed to her usual professional persona, was genuinely shocked. Yet, he found her new appearance remarkably refreshing and unexpected.


    ¡°Do you like it?¡±


    ¡°Uh¡­ well¡­¡±


    Upon hearing that, Frey felt a flutter in his chest and began to stumble over his words.


    ¡°Well, of course, there¡¯s no way you don¡¯t like it, right?¡±


    Kania spoke softly, her smile reaching her eyes as she gazed at Frey.


    ¡°This dress was initially meant to be a gift from you, wasn¡¯t it, Young Master?¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about?¡±


    Puzzled by her words, Frey asked in confusion.


    ¡°Do you recall when we made ns for a date during the first semester?¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­¡±


    Kania continued, her expression tinged with disappointment.


    ¡°Unfortunately, Young Master, you fainted due to the penalty stacks you rued at that time, and our ns fell through.¡±


    ¡°Uh¡­ Kania, I¡¯m really sorry¡­¡±


    ¡°I saw it.¡±


    As Frey wore an apologetic expression and attempted to say something, Kania spoke in a low voice.


    ¡°I found it in a drawer while I was taking care of you when you fainted, Young Master. I¡¯m talking about the 10 things written on your bucket list.¡±


    ¡°Y-You saw that?¡±


    ¡°¡­Since it was protected by magic, I transferred the contents to my notebook without touching it.¡±


    Upon hearing that, Frey finally understood.


    The reason Kania would sometimes gaze so intently at her notebook and then burst into heartyughter.


    Also, the reason she reacted so strongly when he attempted to nce at her notebook.


    ¡°Bucket List 1: To enjoy a date with Kania while she¡¯s wearing a dress, just the two of us, while sharing a drink.¡±


    As Kania gazed at Frey, whose face had turned even redder, she pulled out a notebook from her bosom while whispering gently.


    ¡°Did you¡­ see everything?¡±


    Frey¡¯s face turned even redder.


    ¡°You even wrote down the brand and the specifics of the dress. You were surprisingly meticulous in that aspect¡­¡±


    ¡°K-Kania!¡±


    ¡°¡­I apologize, Young Master.¡±


    When Kania looked at him with an infinitely understanding expression, Frey covered his mouth and averted his gaze to the side.


    ¡°¡­Anyway, I¡¯ve diligently saved up money all this time.¡±


    ¡°Wait, you don¡¯t mean¡­¡±


    ¡°Yes, I bought this dress with my own money.¡±


    Kania, who shyly said this to Frey, continued with a slightly solemn expression.


    ¡°¡­Shouldn¡¯t we fulfill Young Master¡¯s wish as soon as possible?¡±


    ¡°No, I mean, I was nning to fulfill it leisurely after everything is over¡­¡±


    ¡°Young Master.¡±


    Interrupting Frey¡¯s words, Kania spoke.


    ¡°Please, take a seat.¡±


    She gestured to the chair in front of her while wearing a gentle smile.


    ¡°It¡¯s time to make your wish a reality.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­..¡±


    As Kania said this, she graced him with a womanly smile, a side that no one had witnessed before.


    ¨C Thump.


    Frey, now seated, asked in a slightly rxed tone while still rubbing his flushed cheeks.


    ¡°So, tell me¡­¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the secret to getting drunk from alcohol?¡±


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    ¡°Whoa? Uhh¡­¡±


    ¡°Young Master.¡±


    Young Master Frey¡¯s eyes had be even more unfocused.


    ¡°Kania¡­ I feel weird¡­¡±


    ¡°Congrattions, you¡¯re getting drunk.¡±


    I attempted to suppress myughter while responding, and Young Master Frey widened his eyes in response.


    ¡°I¡¯m not drunk!¡±


    ¡°I see.¡±


    ¡°I mean¡­ I do feel a very very tiny bit of tipsiness¡­¡±


    As he said this, Young Master Frey was giggling whilst gazing at me.


    ¨C Uuung¡­


    Hidden beneath his chest was a scroll to infiltrate his subconscious. It was something Irina and I had created together.


    ¡°The tolerance that I have¡­ What was it called? Mental resistance to intoxicating substances? Didn¡¯t I say I wouldn¡¯t be affected by that?¡±


    ¡°¡­It¡¯s more or less the same.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, well¡­ that thing. Anyway, I mean, I have a high alcohol tolerance¡­¡±


    Naturally, Young Master possessed a very high tolerance for alcohol.


    That was why I prepared dozens of bottles of incredibly strong alcohol.


    Even though, due to my nature as a warlock, I couldn¡¯t get drunk at all.


    I got it in order to satisfy Young Master, who had wished to get drunk at least once¡­


    Also¡­


    ¡°Young Master, there¡¯s something I¡¯m curious about.¡±


    I wanted to hear his innermost thoughts directly from his lips while perfectly synchronizing with him.


    ¡°Young Master, you¡­¡±


    ¡°Kania.¡±


    However, suddenly, Young Master started to wear a serious expression.


    ¡°Could you¡­ drop the formalnguage and speak informally to me instead?¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    I was slightly taken aback by this unexpected request from Young Master. In a low voice, Young Master Frey murmured.


    ¡°For some reason, I want to hear you speak to me informally at least once.¡±


    ¡°Uh, mm¡­¡±


    For the first time, myposure shattered due to this unexpected request. I had believed that everything that would ur today was well within my calction, but apparently I didn¡¯t ount for everything.


    Speaking informally? Dispensing with formalnguage when addressing the Young Master? I¡¯d never even thought about that in my wildest dreams.


    ¡°Come on.¡±


    ¡°Uh, ugh¡­¡±


    ¡°Why, you don¡¯t want to?¡±


    Because of such an unexpected request, I was beyond bewildered, and upon seeing this, Young Master wore a mischievous grin.


    ¡®¡­I can¡¯t lose control at this point.¡¯


    Feeling challenged, I grew even more resolute to maintain control over the situation. As such, I took a deep breath.


    ¡°F¡­¡±


    While keeping my gaze locked onto Young Master Frey¡­


    ¡°Frey.¡±


    I softly whispered.


    ¡°Hi, Frey.¡±


    ¡°Pffft!¡±


    Contrary to my expectations, Young Master Frey burst intoughter.


    ¡°Pftt¡­ Hahaha¡­ hahaha¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    My face immediately blushed due to hisughter, and my heart started to race.


    Addressing Young Master Frey informally by name for the first time¡ªoh my goodness.


    <strong>¡°¡­I-I love you.¡±</strong>


    But I couldn¡¯t falter here, so I squeezed my eyes shut and uttered those words.


    ¡°I love you too.¡±


    Young Master Frey¡¯s response was so natural, as if it were the most obvious thing.


    ¡°You¡¯re such a precious presence to me.¡±


    Upon hearing my confession, Young Master Frey, who was nkly staring at me, softly spoke.


    ¡°If I skip the breakfast you prepare each morning, I feel empty all day. It doesn¡¯t feel the same wherever I go without you by my side, either.¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­¡±


    ¡°Whenever you stand beside me and open your notebook to report whatever it is, I feelforted. When you¡¯re by my side, I feel secure.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­..¡±


    ¡°To be honest, if you weren¡¯t there from the beginning, I might have taken my own life long ago.¡±


    ¡°Young Master Frey.¡±


    As Young Master Frey continued to pour out his heartfelt confession, I¡­


    I¡­


    ¡°I like you, Kania.¡±


    ¡°Uwah¡­¡±


    ¡°I love you.¡±


    I couldn¡¯t help but lower my head at his confession.


    ¡°Aheuuuuu¡­¡±


    My face burned with embarrassment.


    My heart started pounding even harder.


    My breathing became increasingly erratic and rough.


    And once again, I could feel a flutter in my stomach.


    ¡°¡­Ugh¡­Eut¡±


    The man before me whispered these words with such a sincere expression on his face. As a result, the fragile thread of reason I had been holding onto was on the brink of snapping.


    ¡®¡­Oh, t-this shouldn¡¯t be¡­¡¯


    At first, I only wanted to confirm his feelings.


    It was meant to serve as a warning to the other girls.


    I had dressed up to fulfill Young Master Frey¡¯s wish and make him happy¡­


    But if it turned out like this, the promise I made with the girlsst time¡­


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°¡­..?¡±


    Caught up in the overwhelming sensation that had taken over my entire body, I really didn¡¯t know what to do. Then, Frey, who had been gazing at me, suddenly shifted his gaze into the empty air.


    ¡°What, what happened here? Why is the Affection System acting up right now¡­¡±


    ¡°Young Master?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­..Huh?¡±


    He gradually began to zone out, his gaze fixed on the air for a while.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­.¡±


    In that ensuing silence¡­


    ¨C <i>Creak</i>¡­


    I slowly rose from my seat.


    ¡°Young Master.¡±


    Before long, I had approached Young Master and stopped right in front of him.


    ¨C Smooch.


    I sat on hisp and ced a kiss on his lips.


    ¡°Uheup?¡±


    ¡°Mmm¡­¡±


    It was an impulsive act driven by inexplicable jealousy because the gaze that had been directed at me had suddenly shifted elsewhere.


    In the end, it seemed like everything had turned out well.


    Young Master¡¯s emotions, which had been budding, began to grow even stronger gradually.


    ¡°<i>Puha</i>.¡±


    With such thoughts in my mind, I intertwined our tongues for a moment, leaving a lingering trail of saliva as I pulled back my head.


    ¨C <i>Ssk</i>¡­


    Pressing my still-tingling stomach against Young Master, I quietly whispered into his ear.


    ¡°Are you excited?¡±


    ¡°¡­Because I am.¡±


    And then, in the next moment.


    ¨C <i>Thunk</i>!


    ¡°Kyakk!!¡±


    Young Master pounced on me.


    ¡°Kania¡­¡±


    Young Master, who had climbed atop me whilst in apletely intoxicated state, gazed at me with unfocused eyes.


    ¡°¡­Ebeub?¡±


    Our tongues continued to intertwine, a mix of roughness and gentleness.


    ¡°¡­?¡±


    Our fingers also remained entwined for several minutes.


    ¡®I love you, Young Master¡­¡¯


    I fully embraced Young Master¡¯s feelings, and in return, pleasure coursed through me.


    ¡®However¡­¡¯


    In such an ecstatic moment, I mustered transcendent mental strength in order to gather my dark magic.


    ¨C Shaaa¡­


    ¡°¡­Ah?¡±


    Eventually, I infused the scroll attached to Young Master¡¯s chest with my dark magic.


    ¡°Ah¡­¡±


    Then I eased the Young Master, who had ravaged me, into a peaceful sleep.


    <i> ¨C Sssk</i>¡­


    After straightening my disheveled dress and tenderly caressing the Young Master before me¡­


    ¨C Snap!


    I flicked my fingers and drew back the curtain.


    ¡°Hoot.¡±


    ¡°Chirp.¡±


    ¡°¡­Woof.¡±


    After a while, I calmly observed the fiercely ring animals sitting by the side of the window.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. My aim is to make Young Master happy. So, I won¡¯t pounce on him while he¡¯s unconscious.¡±


    I threw out a suggestion to those who were undoubtedly watching the situation unfold in real time.


    ¡°No matter how you look at it, the proposal Lady Serena offeredst time had some unfair aspects to it.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°Things will get even tougher starting from the second year. Young Master will be engulfed in dire situations, and he won¡¯t be able to be happy once everything worsens.¡±


    As they disyed somewhat displeased expressions upon hearing this, I spoke, a slight smirk gracing my lips.


    ¡°Therefore, during this short summer break, we¡¯ve resolved to make Young Master as happy as possible. But¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­We can¡¯t wait for Lady Serena forever, can we?¡±


    At that moment, silence enveloped the room.


    ¡°So, I have a new proposal.


    In that stillness¡­


    ¡°If Lady Serena can¡¯t solve the ¡®problem¡¯ by the end of this vacation¡­¡±


    I made a proposal that they couldn¡¯t reject.


    ¡°¡­The first person who manages to spend a night with Young Master Frey will be the one who has made him the happiest during the break.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.!¡±


    ¡°Since I was thest to make the blood oath, I had to be thest in line, but isn¡¯t that too harsh? However, now, I have the upper hand, so think it over carefully.¡±


    I scrutinized their avatars, wavering in response to my words.


    ¡°I don¡¯t actually care if I¡¯m thest one or whatever, but¡­¡±


    I gazed towards Young Master, who had been on top of me¡­ No. I gazed towards Frey and muttered.


    ¡°¡­I don¡¯t want to yield his first time either.¡±


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    Meanwhile, at that moment¡­


    ¡°¡­<i>Grind</i>.¡±


    In the basement of the Moonlight Mansion.


    ¡°¡­<i>Grind</i>.¡±


    ¡°Um, Lady Serena?¡±


    ¡°<i>Griiiind</i>.¡±


    ¡°Are you okay?¡±


    Upon witnessing Serena suddenly grinding her teeth, the assassins surrounding her stared at her with concern and began to question her.


    ¡°¡­Increase the intensity.¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­Huh?¡±


    However, Serena continued grinding her teeth while fixing her gaze on a single spot.


    ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t know either¡­All I did was use it. So, I don¡¯t really understand the principle of the ¡®Curse of Familial Subordination¡¯ in the first ce¡­¡±


    ¡°Double it.¡±


    ¡°Keugaaaakkkk!!!¡±


    Serena sent a powerful magical spark into the Secret Lord, who was hovering over Irina¡¯s scroll.


    ¡°One coincidence¡­¡±


    She murmured anxiously.


    ¡°I need to find that ¡®one coincidence¡¯ as soon as possible¡­¡±


    And so, the first day of vacation came to an end.


    <strong>You can rate/review this series here.</strong>

 Chapter 181: - New Plan

    <b>? New n ?</b>


    ¨C Ring, ring, ring!


    ¡°Ummmm¡­¡±


    I opened my eyes to the incessant ringing of the rm, and the warm sunlight was spilling in through the window.


    ¡°¡­Tsk.¡±


    To anyone else, it might have seemed like a peaceful scene. But knowing the true nature of this sunlight, it was nothing more than an annoying sight to me.


    ¡°Ugh¡­¡±


    I shielded my face with a pillow to block out the intrusive sunlight, and lingered in bed a while longer.


    ¡°Did I really get drunk?¡±


    Holding my pounding head, I muttered with a vacant look in my eyes.


    ¡°For real?¡±


    It had been ages since I hadst gotten drunk.


    It reminded me of a memory from my previous cycle; back to the days in my childhood when I had identally taken a sip of alcohol and passed out or the times when I used to relieve all my stress by drinking.


    The alcohol that had once been my support during those days had lost its efficacy ever since my mental strength had escted abnormally.


    So, subconsciously, I did have the desire to get drunk again, which might have been why I ended up drinking too much.


    As such, yesterday¡¯s events were a hazy blur.


    ¡°Ah¡­¡±


    I buried my face in the pillow, attempting to sift through my fragmented memories, and before long, I began to make some silly noises.


    ¡°Ugh¡­¡±


    Kania, who had pinned me against the wall and kissed me.


    Kania, who had fed me her blood from her mouth and then made a blood oath with me.


    Kania, who had asked me with a charming smile if I wanted to join her for a drink.


    Kania, who had smiled at me and had donned a beautiful dress instead of her usual stern and tidy attire.


    And¡­


    ¡°¡­..?¡±


    For some inexplicable reason, a cold sweat prickled my back. Why was that? For what reason? Did I do something wrong to Kania?


    <em> ¨C Slide¡­</em>


    As I continued to feel this ominous sensation, I tossed the pillow aside and was about to get up from my bed.


    ¡°Whoa!¡±


    ¡°¡­..¡±


    Right then, I spotted a figure that had been sprawled facedown in my room all along, and a startled cry escaped me.


    ¡°Master, are you awake?¡±


    Upon hearing my voice, Lulu, who¡¯d been lying facedown, lifted her head slightly, looking at me.


    ¡°Lulu? Why are you here¡­¡±


    Trying to calm my startled heart, I sat upright.


    ¡°Good morning, Master.¡±


    With those words, she inched closer, still remaining in her prone position.


    <em> ¨C Slide, slide¡­</em>


    She closed her eyes, appearing fatigued, and nuzzled her cheek against my leg.


    ¡°¡­What are you doing?¡±


    I asked the question while staring at her in confusion. After a brief pause, Lulu whispered in a low voice.


    ¡°I¡¯m acting cute.¡±


    ¡°Acting cute?¡±


    ¡°Acting cute to their owners is something that pets naturally do, right?¡±


    With that response, Lulu gently closed her eyes again and wrapped her arms around my leg, once again nuzzling her cheek against it.


    She acted as if it were her duty and it appeared as though it were the most natural thing to do in the world.


    It was such a genuine and oddlyforting gesture that it didn¡¯t seem like a mere act of loyalty.


    ¡°¡­..¡±


    After a considerable span of time, Lulu, who was cradling my leg, finally raised her head to meet my gaze.


    <em> ¨C Slide¡­</em>


    Almost instinctively, my hand found its way to her head, and once again, Lulu closed her eyes, quietly epting my touch.


    ¡°Mmm.¡±


    For some reason, her behavior reminded me of a pet delighted to receive praise from its owner, evoking a soft smile from me.


    ¡°So, why are you here?¡±


    After petting Lulu for a while, I asked her casually. She first stared at me for a second before answering.


    ¡°I brought you breakfast.¡±


    With that, Lulu retrieved the breakfast she had been holding in her arms and opened it to offer it to me.


    ¡°Oh wow.¡±


    Today¡¯s breakfast consisted of French toast and hot cocoa.


    ¡°¡­Have you had anything to eat?¡±


    I asked Lulu as I stared at the delicious-looking meal that Kania had prepared. She shook her head in response.


    ¡°Here.¡±


    Quietly, I plucked a slice of toast from the te before me and extended it toward her.


    ¡°Have some.¡±


    ¡°Haup.¡±


    As soon as I finished speaking, Lulu eagerly took a bite of the toast.


    ¡°Munch, munch¡­¡±


    She gazed at me with wide, puppy-like eyes as she chewed on the toast.


    ¡°¡­So, where¡¯s Kania? And Irina, too?¡±


    Lulu looked so adorable, like a dog savoring its meal, that I couldn¡¯t help but chuckle as I stroked her head.


    ¡°She said something urgent came up¡­ so she went out just now,¡±


    Lulu replied as she nibbled on her toast.¡±


    ¡°¡­I see.¡±


    Like Lulu, I continued chewing the toast Kania had prepared, and then wordlessly, I stared into the air.


    [<strong>Affection System Update In Progress¡­</strong>]]


    ¡°¡­¡­..¡±


    A window for updating the 70,000pt ¡®Affection Measurement System¡¯ that I had acquired in a past cycle was floating in the air in front of me.


    ¡°What¡¯s this?¡±


    When that version of me purchased this system during the Third Ordeal, I had to admit; I truly freaked out. All those hard-earned points I had toiled for vanished in an instant¡ªa whopping 70,000 points gone.


    However¡­


    ¡®I¡¯m pretty sure that¡­ there should be some essential hidden features.¡¯


    The ¡®Prophecy¡¯ that my past-cycle self possessed was different from the ¡®Ancestor¡¯s Prophecy¡¯ that I currently had.


    Considering he had experienced countless retries, it wasn¡¯t surprising that he knew the hidden secret of the ¡®Affection System.¡¯


    And now, judging by the update window appearing before me, there really must be something to it.


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡±


    I stared at the Affection System in front of me for a while.


    ¨C Swipe!


    Eventually, I furrowed my brows and pushed the system window aside.


    ¡®In the end, that Affection System was also just another one of the Demon God¡¯s tricks, wasn¡¯t it?¡¯


    I was annoyed, but I knew I had to ovee this situation. It was unavoidable. Sometimes, to have thestugh, one must y along with the trickery of their opponents¡­


    Wait a minute. Did it really have to be this way? There had to be a glimmer of hope that could turn everything around, right?


    ¡°Oh right, the DLC story.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°¡­It¡¯s nothing.¡±


    I sprang up from the bed after blurting that out, leaving a bewildered Lulu behind,pletely lost in thought.


    ¡®Taking a break was essential, but¡­ there were things I absolutely had to check during this summer vacation.¡¯


    Originally, my n was topletely rest during this vacation.


    This was because, in the original storyline, significant events rarely urred during the summer break, and I had already umted damage, fatigue, and stress from my first year.


    Furthermore, the second year¡¯s plotline was set to grow progressively grimmer, so I needed to brace myself for that.


    The Church was the source of my privileges and resources. However, because the war with the church yed a major role in the second year, these benefits would gradually decrease. Eventually, the Imperial Family and the Church would turn their backs on me.


    Political and physical pressures woulde at me from all directions.


    Furthermore, the Academy, relying on the Fake Hero as its pir, was being manipted like a puppet.


    To ovee these challenges, which were several times darker and harder than my first year, I needed to focus on my mental preparation while also taking up proactive measures during this summer vacation.


    ¡®However¡­ the story has beenpletely changed now.¡¯


    I didn¡¯t know how the DLC would affect the second year¡¯s story, so I¡¯ll put that aside for now. But there was one thing I couldn¡¯t ignore.


    ¡°Mas¡­ter¡­?¡±


    It was Lulu, who had initially tried to abandon me to join the Hero Party but, for some reason, chose me instead. Now, she approached me, lying face down.


    And Isolet, who, despite her numerous attempts to kill me, couldn¡¯t draw her sword from the scabbard for some inexplicable reason. She also harbored emotions that even the system¡¯s skills couldn¡¯t identify.


    Themon thread among these variables was that they were all ¡®Sub-Heroines.¡¯


    ¡°Perhaps¡­ the DLC story was¡­¡±


    This evident change that began right after the Third Ordeal might possibly hold the key to turning everything around.


    Therefore, it seemed like there was a need to slightly adjust the ns that I had set for the vacation.


    In my simple n, which included ample rest and preparation for the second year, I needed to incorporate a necessary addition: ¡®to meet the Sub-Heroines in person.¡¯


    ¡®Well, it shouldn¡¯t be too difficult.¡¯


    After all, the vacation this time was quite long.


    Even if I met all the girls who were currently designated as ¡®Sub-Heroines,¡¯ there would still be plenty of time for rest.


    Of course, Aishi was currently on the Western continent, but she hade to the Empire this vacation to enroll in Sunrise Academy, so there shouldn¡¯t be any issues.


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    While in deep contemtion, I was putting on my coat when something gently touched my ankle.


    ¡°¡­¡­..¡±


    Upon looking down to see what it was, I suddenly noticed that Lulu hade right up to my side, nestled against my legs, and was gazing up at me.


    ¡°Why are you like this, Lulu?¡±


    So, I asked her.


    ¡°Ah¡­¡±


    Blushing, Lulu responded with a reddened face, countering with another question.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to take me for a morning walk?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡±


    A moment of silence ensued.


    ¡°¡­All right, let¡¯s go.¡±


    For some reason, the mark on her shoulder seemed to emit an unsettling glow. Hence why I agreed to her request.


    ¡®Then¡­¡¯


    I murmured inwardly.


    ¡®¡­I guess I should begin by meeting her, after all.¡¯


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    In the back alleys of the Empire, where information was sold, criminals ran amok, and other awful acts converged.


    ¡°Ehmm~ Hm~?¡±


    Nestled in those winding alleys was thergest information guild in the underworld. And beneath the surface of such an organization, a girl hummed to herself, wholly immersed in her task.


    ¡°Lady Roswyn, I have something to report¡­¡±


    The female employee who was in charge of the counter, opened the door to Roswyn¡¯s room to deliver a message to her.


    ¡°¡­Huh?¡±


    Yet, she found herself momentarily speechless.


    ¡°What are you up to right now?¡±


    The employee, who had been observing Roswyn for a while, finally asked the question.


    ¡°You ask, what am I doing?¡±


    Roswyn responded with an ted expression.


    ¡°Of course, I¡¯m looking at the photos of the Hero.¡±


    She answered, her eyes fixed on the photos stered all over her room.


    ¡°Phew¡­¡±


    Seeing Roswyn like that, the female employee sighed before speaking further.


    ¡°Is she really the Hero?¡±


    ¡°¡­What?¡±


    In response, Roswyn shot a sharp re at the woman.


    ¡°For the past few weeks, you¡¯ve been bringing strange photos of a woman out of nowhere, and redecorating your room with them¡­ You even started cing the flowers you used to discard on your desk as decorations¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°Did you perhaps fall under some kind of enchantment spell? Or is it a matter of preferring women¡­¡±


    ¡°Quiet down.¡±


    Nevertheless, Roswyn promptly interrupted the female employee, who kept asking questions persistently.


    ¡°The Imperial Family and the Church will soon hold the verification ceremony and I will attend that event.¡±


    She responded with a smile.


    ¡°But, it hasn¡¯t been verified yet?¡±


    The employee stared at Roswyn bewilderedly as if she was being unreasonable, and then asked another question.


    ¡°She even hasn¡¯t been verified yet, so why¡­¡±


    ¡°I had a feeling from the moment I firstid eyes on her.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    She cocked her head upon hearing Roswyn¡¯s words.


    ¡°Have you ever experienced that sensation where your heart aches, and your entire being trembles the instant you firsty eyes on someone?¡±


    Meanwhile, Roswyn remained transfixed on the photos.


    ¡°¡­Is this fate?¡±


    With flushed cheeks, she replied like that.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡±


    And silence followed.


    ¡°Wellll, alright then.¡±


    Shaking her head in exasperation, the female employee finally answered Roswyn.


    ¡°By the way, I have some news to share.¡±


    ¡°¡­What is it?¡±


    She spoke with a smile on her face.


    ¡°Frey Raon Starlight is on his way¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­Ah.¡±


    Roswyn¡¯s expression quickly soured upon hearing those words.


    ¡°Is he going to give me another flower this time? Didn¡¯t he already do thatst time¡­¡±


    ¡°You may go.¡±


    Finally, just as the female employee was about to say something, Roswyn waved her hand with a sour look.


    ¡°¡­Alright, I¡¯ll step out then.¡±


    The female employee maintained her smile and left Roswyn¡¯s room, where countless flowers had been meticulously arranged on the desk.


    ¡°Sigh.¡±


    And then¡­


    ¡°I¡¯m going to lose it at this rate.¡±


    The female employee¡¯s expression underwent aplete 180-degree turn the second she came out of the room.


    ¡°Darn it, if it weren¡¯t for this darnpelling force¡­ I should have anticipated something like this when I made the contract a thousand years ago.¡±


    With a hollow look in her eyes, she stared into the air.


    ¡°The scroll? Whatever it was, you took it and imed you finally did something, didn¡¯t you? You assured me that things would change from now on, and that I could anticipate it, you booze-loving chatan.¡±


    She chewed on her cigarette and kept murmuring with an annoyed expression.


    ¨C Syaaahh¡­


    A moonlight aura began to emanate from her body.


    <strong>You can rate/review this series here.</strong>

 Chapter 182: - Same Choice

    <b>? Same Choice ?</b>


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    I found myself in a carriage making its way towards the back alley. Beside me, Lulu quietly nuzzled her cheek against my chest, giggling softly.


    ¡°¡­Hehe.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡±


    Within the carriage, there were animal-like creatures that looked at us with icy gazes.


    ¡°<i>Sigh</i>.¡±


    Originally, I¡¯d intended to bring only Lulu, but suddenly, these animals crowded in.


    There was the ck cat doll, enchanted by Kania with advanced dark magic just a few days prior, making it capable of continuous movement.


    An owl with its eyes wide open.


    A dove with a foolish expression, and a canary, huddled close, warily observing everything.


    The ck cat somehow slipped in by hiding in my coat pocket while these birds flew into the carriage through the windows.


    Because of this, the carriage had literally turned into a zoo.


    By the way, I left the dog at home.


    She also tried toe with me, but isn¡¯t a dog supposed to guard the house?


    In fact, one of the reasons I left her behind was that I didn¡¯t like the idea of her shedding fur in a confined space.


    ¡°However, isn¡¯t this a bit too much?¡±


    Yet, for some reason, I kept thinking about that little dog.


    After telling that fellow who hung on to my pant leg to guard the house, she responded pitifully with her ears drooping.


    ¡°¡­Meow.¡±


    Because of that, I was considering maybe taking her with me from now on.


    Suddenly, while I was deep in thought, the ck cat doll sitting on top of my head started pressing my head with its paws.


    ¨C <i>Flutter</i>!


    ¡°Meow!¡±


    Following that, the owl began retaliating, and the cat fiercely fought against it.


    The canary watched this scene with a fearful expression, while the dove, who was sitting leisurely by the windowsill, wore a foolish expression as it watched their fight.


    ¡°¡­It¡¯s so peaceful.¡±


    I murmured as I gently stroked Lulu, who had fallen asleep while nuzzling against my chest.


    ¡°I¡¯m so happy.¡±


    Whether it was in the past or now, all I desired was a simple and carefree day like this.


    Well, although the current situation wasn¡¯t exactly ordinary either.


    At least, it was not like I was risking my life in a fight or racking my brain trying to solve an impossible problem.


    ¡°<i>Sigh</i>¡­¡±


    I wanted to keep spending days like this.


    Please.


    ¡°Meow¡­ Meow¡­¡±


    ¡°Hooot!¡±


    The owl¡¯s talon finally caught the ck cat, which had fiercely resisted. Then, she began to twist and turn the ck cat in mid-air, with her head craning.


    It felt like the owl¡¯s attack today held some grudge for some reason. I wonder why?


    ¡°Keuhkeuh¡­¡±


    As I watched this amusing sight andughed, I eventually turned my gaze outside the window.


    ¡°As expected, I need to work hard.¡±


    Even though this kind of life woulde to an end once the vacation was over, I couldn¡¯t fall into despair yet.


    After bringing a happy ending to the world, I should be able to achieve a peaceful and carefree life, right?


    <i> ¨C ng, ng!</i>


    As I pondered these thoughts, suddenly, the carriage began to shake.


    ¡°We¡¯ve arrived¡ª!¡±


    Soon, I heard the coachman¡¯s voice.


    It seemed like we¡¯d arrived at our destination.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    As I stretched to prepare to get off the carriage, I looked around at the now quiet animals.


    ¡°Don¡¯t fight, just stay here calmly.¡±


    After firmly expressing mymand, I gently pushed Lulu, who had fallen asleep against the wall, away from me and slowly stepped down from the carriage.


    ¡°Wait for me here, I¡¯ll give you as much money as you want.¡±


    ¡°¡­Okay.¡±


    Atst, I gave an order to the coachman, took out my walking stick, and slowly made my way towards the guild.


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    As I finally reached the counter, the smoking female employee looked at me with wide eyes and said.


    ¡°Oh, you arrived so quickly.¡±


    ¡°¡­Where¡¯s Roswyn?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s waiting inside, Lord Frey.¡±


    She smiled mischievously as she looked at me while saying that.


    ¡°Should I show you the way?¡±


    ¡°¡­It¡¯s fine.¡±


    As I waved my hand to her and went down into the underground, the female employee murmured.


    ¡°Stay strong, Lord Frey.¡±


    Her expression somehow looked sad.


    ¡°¡­Sure.¡±


    I had been pursuing Roswyn since I was quite young, so it wasn¡¯t surprising to see such a reaction from her.


    ¨C <i>Creak </i>


    Entering the Information Guild with such thoughts, I couldn¡¯t help but softly murmur inwardly.


    ¡®Will things be different this time?¡¯


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    ¨C Knock, knock.


    ¡°Who is it?¡±


    As the knocking echoed on the firmly closed door, Roswyn immediately asked.


    ¡°It¡¯s me, Roswyn.¡±


    In response, Frey¡¯s voice came through from behind the door.


    ¡°Oh.¡±


    At the same time, Roswyn, who had been wearing a sour expression, quickly responded with a friendly but formal tone.


    ¡°You cane in~¡±


    ¡°I hope you¡¯ve been¡­¡±


    Upon hearing Roswyn¡¯s response, Frey opened the door and entered. However, soon, his expression stiffened.


    ¡°Oh¡­¡±


    It was because there were pictures of a girl with ruby-colored eyes stered all around Roswyn¡¯s room.


    ¡°Roswyn, who is that person?¡±


    After staring at the pictures for a while, Frey cautiously asked.


    ¡°What brings you here~?¡±


    However, Roswyn simply grinned and immediately changed the topic.


    ¡°Oh, I just¡­ wanted to see your face¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m a bit busy right now. Unless it¡¯s something important¡­¡±


    ¡°Oh, now that I think about it, I have a request.¡±


    Upon Roswyn¡¯s lukewarm response, Frey sat down with a pitiful expression.


    ¡°I want to request something right now¡­ is that possible?¡±


    He asked the question while observing her reaction.


    ¡°Yes~ it¡¯s possible.¡±


    Only then did Roswyn, who had been preupied with her flowers until now, shift her gaze to Frey. She stared at him with a darkened expression.


    ¡°So, what kind of request are you going to ask?¡±


    No longer was there the usual fawning, ttery, and gentle demeanor she disyed whenever she met Frey.


    There was only a formal gaze and tone.


    ¡°Well, um¡­ I need information on the youngest pdin of the Church for a starter.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°¡­You have never asked for reasons until now, have you?¡±


    Frey furrowed his brow and asked back. In return, Roswyn calmly smiled as she replied.


    ¡°Just curious~ I wondered why you suddenly need such information.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing, I just need to have some information in advance¡­¡±


    ¡°Alright then, I ept your request!¡±


    Interrupting Frey¡¯s words, Roswyn responded quickly, and as she was about to leave her seat, Frey quickly added another thing.


    ¡°Oh, and¡­ I¡¯d like to request any and all information about the Church as well.¡±


    ¡°Got it.¡±


    ¡°Uh, is obtaining such information about the Church really that simple? If it involves the Church, shouldn¡¯t you¡­¡±


    ¡°Just trust me! It¡¯s not like you¡¯re using me for the first time.¡±


    Saying so, Roswyn stood up from her seat.


    ¡°Both pieces of information will require additional investigation, which might take some time. When the investigation is done, I¡¯ll send it to you by letter.¡±


    ¡°Well, wouldn¡¯t it be safer to meet in person? I mean, considering the security¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll cast security spells. So you don¡¯t have to worry.¡±


    After promptly answering Frey¡¯s questions, she was about to leave the room.


    ¡°Wait, Roswyn!¡±


    ¡°¡­Hm?¡±


    When Frey urgently grabbed her arm, Roswyn¡¯s expression slightly contorted.


    ¡°Um, that¡­ I have something I want to say¡­¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°Well¡­ you see¡­¡±


    Frey stared at her anxiously.


    ¡°Would you like¡­. to go on a date?¡±


    He pulled out a golden rose from his pocket and shyly asked.


    ¡°¡­¡­..¡±


    Then, silence prevailed.


    ¡°Just once. Can¡¯t you agree with me for once?¡±


    Frey spoke to Roswyn with an earnest gaze.


    ¡°I¡¯ll adjust my schedule to fit your time. I can also make all the arrangements for the date.¡±


    ¡°Um, well¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll use every means at my disposal to make you happy. So, just once. Please?¡±


    ¡°¡­..¡±


    However, Roswyn¡¯s response was lukewarm.


    ¡°¡­I¡¯ve been curious for a while.¡±


    After staring at Frey with an indifferent expression for a while, Roswyn slowly spoke.


    ¡°Why have you given so many flowers and continuously asked for dates all these years?¡±


    ¡°Well, that¡­¡±


    Frey was momentarily at a loss for words upon hearing her question. Then, he tightened his fists and answered with determination.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be honest.¡±


    ¡°¡­I like you.¡±


    Blushing as he spoke, Frey continued.


    ¡°I fell in love with you at first sight when I was young.¡±


    He began his story with a rather low voice.


    ¡°Ever since the day I first met you, I¡¯ve been making efforts to win your heart.¡±


    ¡°¡­..¡±


    ¡°I know I¡¯m considered a good-for-nothing in the eyes of the world. I also know I¡¯m pathetic. Even so, I wanted to be decent in your eyes at the very least.¡±


    As he confessed to this extent, Roswyn¡¯s eyes widened.


    ¡°But now, honestly¡­ I¡¯m reaching my limit.¡±


    Seeing Roswyn¡¯s reaction, Frey continued with an even more earnest expression.


    ¡°In a few months¡­ I might not have the means to treat you well anymore. Not to mention flowers, I might not be able to give you any proper gifts¡­ I might not even be able to hold my head up high in front of you anymore¡­¡±


    He swallowed hard as he spoke.


    ¡°¡­It seems like this might be myst chance.¡±


    With a trembling gaze, he looked at her with desperation.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine even if you agree just once. Could you go on a date with me? Please?¡±


    ¡°Um¡­¡±


    ¡°If you don¡¯t want to, I¡¯ll stop. I¡¯m not going to act pathetic like this anymore. Just once, please. ept my ¡®sincerity¡¯. Please?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    As Roswyn began to ponder on his words, Frey took a step closer to her.


    ¡°I¡¯m willing to do whatever it takes to convey my sincere feelings to you.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll grant any wish you have. Just name it. Even if I have to empty the family¡¯s fortune, pour out all the remaining power I have, I¡¯ll make it happen.¡±


    As he said so with trembling hands, Frey extended the flower to her.


    ¡°¡­Please.¡±


    He closed his eyes as he whispered that.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­.¡±


    Looking alternately at him and the golden flower, Roswyn, who had been immersed in deep silence, slowly began to reach for the flower.


    ¡°Well¡­¡±


    ¡°I actually have achieved what I wanted most in life a little while ago.¡±


    Roswyn took the golden flower from Frey¡¯s hand.


    ¡°But still, since you asked so earnestly¡­¡±


    Taking the flower from Frey¡¯s hand, she smiled and answered him.


    ¡°I¡¯ll consider it for now.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­..¡±


    Then, a long silence followed.


    ¡°Um¡­¡±


    As Roswyn epted the flower, Frey¡¯s hopeful expression gradually turned into a frown.


    ¡°Did, by any chance¡­ something appear in front of you or anything like that?¡±


    Suddenly, Frey asked with vacant eyes.


    ¡°Huh? What are you talking about?¡±


    Roswyn replied, looking puzzled.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Upon hearing her response, Frey lowered his head without saying a word.


    ¡°Hmmph, but I¡¯m deducting some points because of the flower¡¯s color. I prefer red, not golden.¡±


    As Roswyn looked at the golden rose he had wholeheartedly obtained, she responded with a regretful expression.


    ¡°Last time¡­ didn¡¯t you say you like golden more than red¡­¡±


    Still with his head lowered, Frey recalled Roswyn¡¯s statement from his birthday celebration in the grand ballroom.


    ¡°¡­Never mind.¡±


    Suddenly, he lifted his head, offering a dejected smile, and turned away.


    ¡°Roswyn, thank you for everything you¡¯ve done for me.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    As Frey spoke up, Roswyn tilted her head.


    ¡°You¡¯ve been through a lot because of me, right? I¡¯m truly sorry.¡±


    ¡°Um¡­ well¡­¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t bother you like this anymore.¡±


    Upon seeing Frey put on a sad smile and speak like that, Roswyn was slightly flustered.


    ¡°Well then, goodbye.¡±


    With Roswyn behind him, he took reluctant steps forward.


    ¡°It was always enjoyable¡­ meeting you all this time.¡±


    After grabbing the doorknob, he turned back as a slightly trembling smile appeared on his face.


    ¡°¡­Farewell.¡±


    He closed the door and left the room.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡±


    And for a while, there was only silence in the room.


    ¡°My Lady!¡±


    The one to break the prolonged silence was a female employee whose face had turned quite pale.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on!?¡±


    ¡°Lord Frey had terminated his guild membership!¡±


    ¡°¡­What?¡±


    ¡°What happened? Why would someone who was such a regr customer¡­?¡±


    Listening to the pressing questions from her employee, Roswyn sat in her spot for a while, seemingly lost.


    ¡°Wait here.¡±


    She then got up from her seat.


    ¡°I¡¯ll look into it.¡±


    ¡°¡­And confirm it myself.¡±


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    ¡°What¡¯s going on all of a sudden? It¡¯s not like he¡¯s a dog that ran away from home.¡±


    Muttering under her breath, Roswyn stepped out of the guild¡¯s entrance and began to look around.


    ¡°Lord Frey~? Are you here~?¡±


    After a while, she raised her hand to her mouth.


    ¡°Shall we have a little chat~?¡±


    She started to call him out with a slightly elevated tone.


    ¡°If you leave our guild, where are you nning to go¡­ Hmph.¡±


    However, her call didn¡¯tst long.


    ¡°¡­How annoying.¡±


    She rubbed her sore throat, worn out from dealing with too many customers, and she grumbled with a furrowed brow, anxiously ncing around.


    ¡°Well, he¡¯ll probably be back soon.¡±


    There was a hint of confidence in her voice.


    ¡°After all, that jerk only depends on me, right?¡±


    Even when she threw aint, he would onlyugh and listen.


    Even when she made unreasonable requests, he would somehow fulfill them.


    Even when she raised the asking price a bit, he would chuckle and ept the new price.


    Roswyn had be ustomed to Frey¡¯s pattern where he confessed, got rejected, and then still grinned as he clung to her. As such, she clearly believed that he would eventuallye back and this obviously boosted her self-esteem.


    ¡°Tsk, It was meaningless for me to shout out, calling for him.¡±


    As she continued to clutch her sore throat, her heart was racing for some unknown reason. Why was it like this? She tried to return to the guild nonchntly while attempting to calm her racing heart.


    ¨C Flutter!


    At that moment, she heard a pping noiseing from somewhere.


    ¡°What, what¡¯s¡­?¡±


    And then the next moment¡­


    ¡°Kuuuuuu!!!¡±


    ¡°Kyaakk!¡±


    With an intense pain on her forehead, Roswyn copsed to the ground.


    ¡°Ouch¡­¡±


    While still holding her forehead, she let out a moan because of the splitting pain.


    ¡°¡­Huh?¡±


    Suddenly, her gaze drifted somewhere.


    ¡°Gu.¡±


    It was because something came into her sight.


    An owl was beside her, quietly perching on a carriage¡¯s windowsill while silently eyeing her. Additionally, a surprised Frey stood next to it.


    ¡°Oh? Is that Lulu? Why is she¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­<i>Lick</i>.¡±


    Lulu was there, embracing Frey with closed eyes and licking his face.


    ¡°Lu¡­ lu?¡±


    Since Roswyn also had been proposed as one of the members of the Hero Party a few days ago, she naturally knew about Lulu.


    ¡°W-what¡¯s going on? I¡¯m sure you¡¯re¡­¡±


    Wearing a perplexed expression, Roswyn attempted to get up from the floor.


    ¡°¡­Stop it, Lulu.¡±


    On the other side, Frey sighed and patted Lulu. He was wearing a gloomy expression.


    ¡°¡­Yes, Master.¡±


    Lulu briefly gazed at Roswyn with her Magic Eyes while embracing Frey¡¯s arm and nuzzling her cheek on his hand.


    ¡°¡­!?¡±


    Roswyn, who had copsed on the floor, watched this scene, and her expression began to shift to one of bewilderment.


    ¨C <i>Neeeeiighhh </i>


    ¡°¡­¡­..¡±


    Before long, the carriage departed.


    And from that moment on, a certain change began to take ce within Roswyn.


    ¡°¡­¡­.Ah?¡±


    But it was toote.


    <strong>You can rate/review this series here.</strong>

 Chapter 183: - Departed Carriage

    <b>? Departed Carriage ?</b>


    <i> ¡°Huff.</i>¡±


    Feeling upset, I sighed deeply inside the carriage.


    ¡°Master? What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    At that moment, Lulu, who had been embracing my arm and nuzzling her cheek, raised her head and asked.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡±


    I smiled at her and gently caressed her chin.


    ¡®It was myst attempt, but¡­¡¯


    Despite my calm outward appearance, my feelings were rotting and festering inside.


    ¡®¡­I guess I failed in a good way.¡¯


    Until now, I had never been aware of the existence of the ¡®Helper System.¡¯


    After all, the prophecy had never mentioned anything about it.


    In the prophecy, the contents regarding Roswyn were entirely different.


    <strong>¨C You must give flowers to Roswyn. Regrly and consistently.</strong>


    For some reason, my ancestor had written this whenever he mentioned Roswyn.


    <strong>¨C Roswyn will die if she doesn¡¯t keep the flowers she receives from the System User for a certain period of time.</strong>


    Therefore, I had no choice but to desperately give her flowers.


    For some reason, because she continuously threw away the flowers I gave or gifted them to others, I had to repeatedly offer flowers in fear of her dying.


    <strong>¨C Also, there¡¯s another reason¡­ but forget it. It¡¯s better for you not to know. Clinging to something unlikely to happen will only make you suffer. It¡¯s better to focus on something more usible.</strong>


    Thement that my ancestor left at the very end had always bothered me, but¡­


    <strong>¨C But still, when giving her flowers, do it ¡®sincerely¡¯ and ¡®consistently.¡¯</strong>


    Could it be that what I saw in the Ordeal was rted to this?


    <strong>¨C You never know, right? Miracles might happen.</strong>


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    As I recalled the contents of the prophecy once again, I muttered to myself.


    ¡®It¡¯s such a shame¡­¡¯


    Today, I made my final attempt to awaken Roswyn¡¯s ¡®Helper System.¡¯


    I confessed with all my sincerity in the hopes that she would genuinely ept my flower with at least a hint of desire. I even tried to persuade her with my polished acting skills, adding conditions to make her even more willing to ept my confession.


    However¡­


    <i> ¡°I¡¯ll consider it for now.¡±</i>


    It didn¡¯t go well at all.


    Despite preparing a golden rose instead of a red one, just as she wanted before, the miracle did not ur.


    Considering that she now preferred a red rose over a golden one, it seemed as if she didn¡¯t even remember what she saidst time.


    There was no hope left.


    Why could that be?


    Why hadn¡¯t she experienced any changes, even though the other sub-heroines did after the ¡®Third Ordeal¡¯?


    Could it be that my hypothesis was wrong?


    ¡°Mhmnyaa¡­¡±


    Gloomily lost in thought, I suddenly heard a strange sounding from beside me.


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡±


    Lulu, who had fallen asleep again unnoticed, snuggled up to me.


    ¡°¡­<i>Sigh</i>.¡±


    Thanks to her, I could smile a bit.


    ¡°Perhaps it¡¯s better to give up after all?¡±


    I subtly threw the question at the animals. They were still following my order not to fight, as they sat silently in a row on the windowsill and stared at me with curiosity.


    Well, they were quite intelligent creatures; more like mystical beasts than ordinary animals. Perhaps they would understand my dilemma?


    ¡°All right, let¡¯s just give up.¡±


    With that thought in mind, I gazed at the animals for a while before leaning back in my chair.


    ¡°This is the best option.¡±


    <strong>What¡¯s important right now is unlocking the ¡®DLC¡¯ story of the second year, not the ¡®Helper System.</strong>


    After all, during the ordeal, Ferloche only mentioned ¡®Five Enlightenments¡¯ and did not mention the Helper System.


    Moreover, my ancestor had also suggested that it was better to not know about the ¡®Helper System.¡¯


    As such, although the system could have a remarkable effect, the chances of it happening were almost nonexistent.


    In other words, my current obsession to awaken the ¡®Helper System¡¯ would only bring negative results.


    It was because¡­


    ¡°I can¡¯t turn Roswyn into the target of the Demon King.¡±


    The other version of myself that I saw in the ordeal deliberately manipted his memories to make himself hate everyone. Perhaps the reason I made that choice was to deceive the Demon King.


    While the system¡¯s restriction prevented the Demon King from directly attacking the heroines, there were still plenty of ways she could torment them if they were her subordinates.


    As such, if I harbored hatred towards the girls and allowed them to remain by the Demon King¡¯s side, I could likely eliminate the chances of the heroines facing harassment from the Demon King.


    So, at this moment, I had to do the same thing as my other version.


    The result of today¡¯s attempt indicated that conquering Roswyn was impossible. Therefore, from now on, I had to distance myself from her.


    Otherwise, I couldn¡¯t guarantee her wellbeing when she became the Demon King¡¯srade. After all, Ruby would then consider Roswyn as my only weakness.


    ¡°Then¡­¡±


    After reaching such a conclusion, another concern arose.


    ¡°What should I do about the flowers¡­¡±


    However, for the time being, there shouldn¡¯t be a problem since Ruby would also give her flowers regrly.


    Roswyn¡¯s room, from what I had seen in the Third Ordeal, was filled with flowers. Therefore, as long as the Demon King provided her with such flowers, she shouldn¡¯t die.


    Of course, I couldn¡¯t entirely trust Ruby.


    Henceforth, I decided to employ surveince magic or assign individuals to monitor whether Roswyn received flowers.


    Well, it shouldn¡¯t be too worrisome. After all, she put Ruby¡¯s rose in her hair instead of the ones I gave her.


    ¡°<i>Yawn</i>¡­¡±


    After reaching that conclusion, I tried to close my eyes while letting out a sigh. However, Lulu, who had her face buried in my chest, yawned and opened her eyes.


    ¡°Hm?¡±


    With a drowsy expression, Lulu looked around.


    ¡°Master, are you okay?¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°Y-You look so depressed. Did something go wrong when you met Miss Roswyn¡­?¡±


    I gazed at Lulu and altered my expression to one of wickedness before replying.


    ¡°Lulu, I have something I want to ask.¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes.¡±


    ¡°Roswyn seems to be getting in the way of my shady business¡­¡±


    I nced at Lulu for a moment.


    ¡°¡­Getting rid of annoying bitches is one of my principles, you see.¡±


    I lowered my voice even further while saying that.


    ¡°You remember what I saidst time, right?¡±


    ¡°¡­Yes.¡±


    ¡°Well, then, can you bite her neck for me to protect my interests?¡±


    Doing this to Lulu made me feel guilty, but it was a necessary measure.


    If she really wanted to be with me, she must clearly perceive me as a ¡®viin.¡¯


    That way, a new stack of penalties wouldn¡¯t be added on me.


    Therefore, in front of her, I couldn¡¯t help but always have to show such a hideous sid¡ª


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    Because I was lost in thought, I found myself startled when Lulu responded so quickly.


    ¡°I¡¯ll bite her for you.¡±


    Lulu¡¯s expression was calm when she said that.


    ¡°¡­Why didn¡¯t you hesitate at all?¡±


    To gauge her intentions, I asked subtly.


    ¡°There aren¡¯t any pets that would hesitate to follow their owner¡¯s orders, right?¡±


    Once again, Lulu responded with a calm voice.


    ¡°I¡¯m already tainted by you after all.¡±


    With that, she licked my neck.


    ¡°W-Wait a minute¡­¡±


    As I received the burning gazes from the animals sitting by the windowsill, I tried to stop Lulu, who closed her eyes and kept licking me.


    ¡°¡­Huh?¡±


    Suddenly, I opened my eyes wide and stared into the empty air.


    <strong>[Affection System Ver. 2 Update Complete!]</strong>


    ¡°What¡¯s this?¡±


    Something had happened.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    Meanwhile, at that very moment.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on¡­¡±


    After sitting on the floor in a daze for a while, Roswyn staggered back to her room.


    ¡°What in the world¡­¡±


    With a deeply furrowed expression, she wandered around her room.


    ¡°Ugh¡­¡±


    Ever since Frey wore a sad expression as he bid her farewell, Roswyn had been experiencing inexplicable emotions.


    And these emotions emerged¡­


    When Frey staggered out of her room.


    When the female employee informed her that he had canceled his guild membership.


    When Lulu engaged in an affectionate act with Frey, when he should clearly be upset for not being able to have her.


    The emotions multiplied with every one of these moments.


    Then, as the carriage departed, these emotions reached their peak,pletely filling Roswyn¡¯s mind.


    ¡°Ugh¡­¡±


    And Roswyn had no idea why they had arisen.


    Why? For what reason?


    He was the same annoying Frey who always pestered her. He was a scoundrel, and on top of that, he was sly.


    He was just one of those foolish customers, smitten by her beauty, albeit possessing the deepest pockets among them.


    ¡°Ugggggh¡­!¡±


    So, why did she feel such regret after his farewell and guild member cancetion? After all, she shouldn¡¯t have anything to regret.


    Why had she been pacing her room since earlier?


    ¡°So annoying!¡±


    As such thoughts kept swirling in her head, Roswyn¡¯s temper exploded.


    ¨C <i>Crash</i>!!


    She threw the flower vase that Frey had given her onto the floor.


    ¡°Who do you think you are, Frey? Why are you¡­ doing this to me!¡±


    Eventually, Roswyn began to fiercely trample the fallen golden rose Frey had given her.


    ¡°How dare you make me feel¡­ these kinds of emotions!¡±


    As a result, the golden rose that Frey had carefully obtained was now utterly crushed and mangled.


    ¡°Haa¡­ Haa¡­¡±


    After venting her anger on the innocent flower for a while, she tried to catch her breath, gasping heavily.


    ¡°What the hell really¡­¡±


    Soon, she sank into a chair and muttered with a confused expression.


    ¡°Why am I acting like this¡­?¡±


    With that, she tried to cool her heated head for a moment.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡±


    The silence continued for a while.


    ¡°¡­Have I been too harsh to him all this time?¡±


    Roswyn¡¯s murmuring broke the silence as her expression started to show a hint of unease.


    ¡°Hmm, yeah. I guess I was a bit harsh. After all, he¡¯s a regr at our guild.¡±


    She continued to mutter with her legs slightly crossed.


    ¡°Well, I can just treat him better from now on. Then, he will probably be fine again.¡±


    She got up from her seat and began to pace around the room again.


    ¡°He¡¯s just slightly upset with me. After all, I have rejected him multiple times. But in the end, he stilles back with a smile, doesn¡¯t he?¡±


    As she paused for a moment, Roswyn¡¯s expression grew even more uneasy.


    ¡°But what¡¯s up with Lulu?¡±


    For some reason, the unpleasant feeling, after witnessing Lulu¡¯s affectionate act, lingered.


    ¡°Well, obviously, it¡¯s a fake act. And judging by his expression, it seems like Frey is annoyed by it, too.¡±


    Roswyn stood there for a while, deep in thought, chewing her lips before finally concluding that it was nothing.


    ¡°After all, Frey¡­ likes m-me. That¡¯s right. There¡¯s no doubt about it.¡±


    Although Frey smiled faintly to Lulu, Roswyn quickly dismissed it and arrived at such a conclusion.


    ¡°¡­I need to go collect information.¡±


    She held out Frey¡¯s letter of request that had been on her desk until then.


    ¡°I-In any case, he has nowhere else to go for information except our Information Guild, right? He¡¯ll be back in a few days, grinning like a fool, so I¡¯d better get ready.¡±


    Roswyn continued to mutter to herself.


    ¡°Yeah, I can¡¯t afford to lose a regr customer like him. Yep, yep.¡±


    She began to head towards the door.


    ¡®I just need to treat him better next time. If I¡¯m a little nicer, he¡¯ll be head over heels for me anyway.¡¯


    She had finally reached a decision, as she turned the doorknob.


    ¡®Should I also ept his flowers next time?¡¯


    With a slightly furrowed brow, she left her room.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be going out for a little while~ So, you¡¯re in charge for now¡­!¡±


    While calling out to the female employee, she suddenly covered her mouth and began to cough.


    ¡°<i>Cough, cough</i>!¡±


    ¡°Huff¡­¡±


    The female employee briefly nced at her before continuing to smoke a strong cigar.


    ¡°Hey, what are you doing? Are you crazy!?¡±


    Since Roswyn had mysophobia, she was startled at such an act. As such, she began to shout at the employee.


    ¡°Where did you say you¡¯re going¡­?¡±


    The female employee asked with a sunken look.


    ¡°I-I¡¯m going to investigate the request that Frey gave me. By the way, what the hell are you¡­¡±


    Roswyn used the letter of request to fan away the smoke.


    ¡°<i>Huff</i>¡­¡±


    ¡°<i>Cough, cough</i>! Seriously!¡±


    When the female employee exhaled cigar smoke once more, Roswyn grew annoyed before quickly leaving.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­.¡±


    While gazing at an annoyed Roswyn¡¯s departure, the female employee continued puffing on her strong cigar.


    ¡°This is pointless¡­¡±


    ¨C Syahhhh¡­


    As she absorbed the cigarette smoke all at once with the power of the moon infused in her body, she closed her eyes and mumbled.


    <strong>¡°¡­It¡¯s already toote.¡±</strong>


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    At the same time.


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    Frey was staring intently at a certain area of the window that had popped up in front of him.


    [Sub-Heroines Conquest]


    <strong>Isolet Arham Bywalker</strong>


    [Conquest Progress: 70%]


    Details¡­


    <strong>Ariane</strong>


    [Conquest Progress: 5%]


    Details¡­


    <strong>Lulu</strong>


    [Conquest Complete]


    Details¡­


    .


    .


    .


    ¡°What is this¡­¡±


    The list of sub-heroines was quite long, but Frey¡¯s gaze was fixed on one of them.


    ¡°¡­What happened here?¡±


    [Sub-Heroines Conquest]


    <strong>Roswyn Sr Sunset</strong>


    [Conquest Route Closed]


    Details¡­


    With that, the carriage he had boarded swiftly departed the alley.


    <strong>You can rate/review this series here.</strong>

 Chapter 184: - I Love You, Master

    <b>? I Love You, Master ?</b>


    ¡°What does it mean by ¡®Conquest Route Closed¡¯¡­¡±


    While silently riding in the carriage, I focused my gaze on a single spot.


    [Sub-Heroines Conquest]


    <strong>Roswyn Sr Sunset</strong>


    [Conquest Route Closed]


    Details¡­


    Disyed in the ¡°Affection System¡± was Roswyn¡¯s current status, which had just updated.


    ¡°¡­This concerns me.¡±


    The update of the Affection System was also not something mentioned in the prophecy, thus I didn¡¯t really understand why it had updated just now.


    Yet, it seemed like ¡°Conquest Route Closed¡± might be rted to mytest decision.


    Not long ago, I made the judgment that I would push Roswyn away until the final confrontation.


    Although I couldn¡¯t confirm it yet, this was my most reasonable guess at this point.


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡±


    This didn¡¯t help me stop being concerned though, as I couldn¡¯t be sure of what ¡°Conquest Route Closed¡± meant.


    ¡®It doesn¡¯t mean that her life is in danger, right?¡¯


    Of course, I would make sure that wasn¡¯t the case. My initial judgment was to protect Roswyn¡¯s life, after all.


    And for the same reason, I had no intention of changing my judgment to hate her either. It appeared to be the best choice for both her and me right now.


    ¡°<i>Phew</i>.¡±


    Thinking like that, I let out a short sigh and was about to close the window that had popped up.


    ¡°Huh¡­?¡±


    Suddenly, I raised my head, knitting my brow.


    ¡°Why is she on the Sub-Heroine list?¡±


    A momentter, I muttered with a puzzled breath.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­.¡±


    The animals, previously fixated on Lulu, who rested with closed eyes on my shoulder, suddenly redirected their cold stares toward me.


    ¡°¡­Hmm.¡±


    As I stared at the system window, tapping my knees, their gaze inexplicably sent a chill down my spine. As such, I stopped speaking.


    ¨C<i>Grind</i>¡­!


    ¡°Hey.¡±


    I swiftly grabbed the floating system window before me.


    ¡°What¡¯s your intention with this?¡±


    Until now, it had always evaded my touch, but this time, it couldn¡¯t escape my grasp. I leveled a stern re at the helpless system window, now ensnared in my hand.


    ¡°After all, you¡¯re the one who creates and controls these things, aren¡¯t you¡­?¡±


    I suddenly started interrogating the Demon God in a chilly tone, who was currently watching me somewhere from behind the system.


    ¨C <i>Wooooongggg</i>¡­


    Then, apanied by a rather disturbing noise, the system window began to vibrate with a low intensity.


    It seemed like it wanted to shake the window left and right¡­Did that mean it was denying what I said?


    ¡°You¡¯re saying this isn¡¯t your doing?¡±


    This time, the system window started to shake up and down.


    ¡°Do you really expect me to believe that?¡±


    As I pressed further, the vibration exacerbated, and it started making an even more unpleasant noise.


    ¡°Fine, do as you please. I¡¯ll tolerate it, but only for a while.¡±


    I endured the unpleasant vibrations in my hand, muttering in a low voice as I stared at the system window.


    ¡°But¡­¡±


    I pushed aside the somehow aggrieved-looking system window that had been trembling until now and began to speak.


    ¡°¡­You won¡¯t get things to work your way anymore.¡±


    At this moment, I didn¡¯t only have the system, but also the DLC born from the efforts of the Sun God and Ferloche as well.


    Of course, the ¡°Affection System¡± appeared to be somewhat different from the existing ¡°The Path of False Evil¡± system.


    But, who knows? I just wanted to warn the system, which seemed to be getting more annoying as time went on¡­


    ¡°¡­Master?¡±


    ¡°Ah.¡±


    Lost in thought, my countenance darkened, and only upon hearing Lulu¡¯s trembling voice from beside me could I regain myposure.


    ¡°W-Why are you suddenly¡­?¡±


    She regarded me with a confused look.


    ¡®¡­Damn it.¡¯


    Had I let my guard down, assuming she was still dozing off as before? Or was it frustration born from the abrupt ¡°Conquest Route Closed,¡± and the emergence of a new variable that had caused thispse?


    If neither of those was the case, had I inadvertently perceived her as an ally? I disyed strange behavior with the system in front of Lulu.


    Unlike my other allies, Lulu remained unaware of my true identity, so I needed to exercise greater control over such behavior.


    Moreover, she possessed keen observational and analytical skills due to the ¡°Magic Eyes¡± she had, making it imperative to avoid her suspicion.


    ¡°Did I¡­ do something?¡±


    So I opted for a reasonable excuse.


    ¡°Sorry. Lately, my health hasn¡¯t been at its best, so I might see things that aren¡¯t there.¡±


    ¡°¡­..!¡±


    However, when she heard such words, Lulu¡¯s face grew pale.


    ¡°H-Have you¡­ already reached that point¡­¡±


    She stammered, fear and panic filling her expression.


    ¡°This can¡¯t be happening¡­¡±


    Suddenly, she lowered her head deeply, her voice dropping to a whisper, and her eyes devoid of life.


    ¡°I haven¡¯t found a way yet¡­ You can¡¯t already be at that stage¡­¡±


    ¡°Lulu?¡±


    I tried to reach out to her gently, but she continued to bow her head with the same vacant look as before.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    Thus, a silence nketed the carriage for a while.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    ¡°Lulu, are you okay? Lulu?¡±


    My head was lowered and my eyes lifeless when Master voiced his concern.


    With his tender soothing voice and his warm gaze, he stirred emotions in me that sharply contrasted with the coldness I had only known until now.


    As expected, I really liked Master, who provided such affection for someone like me.


    <strong>-Miss Lulu! Please join our party!</strong>


    Of course, Master wasn¡¯t the only person to shower me with such attention and affection.


    <strong>¨C Let¡¯s have ice cream together likest time! Let¡¯s watch a y and have fun chatting!</strong>


    Hero Ruby, who had been sending me letters for weeks, and other ssmates who suddenly became friendly with me.


    They, too, extended their attention and love.


    But at this moment, I found myself not needing their love at all.


    I had once desperately yearned to be loved, but now, even if they loved me, it failed to bring me happiness.


    ¡°¡­..¡±


    I only wanted to be loved by Master, for he was the one looking at me intently right now.


    Without Master¡¯s affection, love, and attention, I no longer felt anything.


    Why?


    It was because of him, whose remaining lifespan was already scant but further diminished by my presence¡ª he was the sole person in this world who harbored genuine affection towards me and treated me warmly, despite his identity as a viin.


    This was why I loved him.


    And as a result¡­


    Even if he was the greatest viin in the empire.


    Even if our rtionship as Master and pet was twisted.


    Even if his wickedness tainted my soul.


    It didn¡¯t matter.


    The man in front of me was my true Master, whom I chose of my own free will to possess and exert control over me.


    But¡­


    What if¡­What if¡­


    ¡®What if Master disappears¡­ then what will happen to me?¡¯


    Fear gripped me suddenly.


    Rumors of Master¡¯s failing health had already spread throughout the empire, and with just a quick nce, I could see that the Master in front of me looked exhausted and frail.


    And when I examined Master with my Magic Eyes¡­


    He was excessively clean.


    Despite his outer appearance looking like decay has set in, his inner self was surprisingly clean.


    Hence, despite my previous sense of assurance, after witnessing Master¡¯s only unguarded moment just now, I could immediately tell.


    Master had been deceiving me all along.


    A person who looked so sick shouldn¡¯t have such a pristine inside. That was why, when I increased my Magic Eyes output to the maximum, I detected traces of subtle magic all over Master¡¯s body.


    In other words, Master cast spells on his own body to deceive my Magic Eyes.


    ¡°Ugh, ah¡­¡±


    The world in front of my eyes gradually darkened.


    In a world without Master, how could I continue to live?


    Would I ever find love from another? No, that was wrong. I could never again ept love from anyone else.


    Unless it was Master, who continued to love me while concealing the fact that he was dying, I no longer held any desire to receive love from anyone else.


    However, Master was dying because of me. My initial intention of approaching him was to use him, but now, this very approach had entangled him in my misfortunes.


    <b><i> What should I do? How can I save him? Is there ever a way to save him in the first ce?</i></b>


    <b><i> No, do I even have the right to think like this right now? Do I have the right to be his pet?</i></b>


    <b><i> Do I deserve to be loved in my current state¡­?</i></b>


    ¡°¡­Lulu.¡±


    Lost in my thoughts and sinking deeper into the pit of despair, I felt Master¡¯s firm grip on my arms as he called my name.


    ¡°Stop.¡±


    ¡°¡­Ah.¡±


    Oh no, I had been unconsciously scratching my arms with my nails.


    This was bad. I had promised Master I wouldn¡¯t harm myself anymore.


    I knew I would face his stern reprimand. He had warned me in no uncertain terms that he would scold me if I ever engaged in self-harm again.


    ¡°¡­I should be punished.¡±


    Oh, no. I was wrong. Please don¡¯t hit me. Please¡­


    ¨C <i>Smooch</i>.


    As old traumas flooded my mind, Master¡¯s tongue suddenly entered my mouth.


    ¡°Mmphhh¡­¡±


    And then the mingling of our tongues began.


    It was so sudden that I couldn¡¯t fully grasp it.


    Kissing Master was so sweet.


    ¡°<i>Puha</i>¡­¡±


    As I started to melt and blend into the glow of such feelings, Master finally pulled away.


    ¡°Are you feeling better now?¡±


    He asked with a gentle smile.


    ¡°Ah¡­¡±


    Was this a punishment? No, it was not.


    My life had been defined by harsh punishments, and I knew their cruelty all too well.


    Come to think of it, Master had never subjected me to such punishment. He had never hit me or starved me.


    ¡°I¡¯m all right, Lulu. So, you don¡¯t have to worry about me.¡±


    ¡°¡­..!¡±


    While I was thinking that, Master began to pet my head.


    ¡®¡­You¡¯re lying.¡¯


    Due to his remark, my heart became even more restless. Because of the Magic Eyes I had owned since I was born, which had somehow be even more sensitivetely, I could easily spot lies.


    ¡°You have to be my only pet for your whole life, so it would be troublesome if you got hurt.¡±


    Master¡¯s remarks continued.


    ¡°¡­.Ah.¡±


    Upon hearing those words, it suddenly dawned on me.


    I was Master¡¯s only pet.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡±


    Even though those animals over there often hung around Master with unclear intentions while ring at me with burning eyes.


    ording to my Magic Eyes, those animals were not just ordinary ¡°animals.¡±


    They were spirits infused with mana and mystical power, bound to different masters, none of whom were Master Frey.


    Well, the ck cat doll seemed a bit different, but¡­


    Still, that was only a pet ¡°doll.¡±


    I was Master¡¯s only true pet.


    But, as a pet, what had I ever done for Master?


    As I scoured my memories, I realized I had done nothing besides receive countless things from him.


    ¡®Pathetic, foolish me.¡¯


    I wanted to be of help to Master, even as his pet.


    I wanted to provide more substantial help, instead of justying besides him, wagging my tail, and acting cute.


    I longed to repay the favor I received from Master, who saved me on that hopeless day.


    But how? What could I do?


    I didn¡¯t have many skills, and all I had was my body as a woman and my Magic Eyes.


    Could my best efforts even save my dying Master?


    No, it didn¡¯t have to be that.


    Could I provide some practical help?


    I wanted to repay Master¡¯s favor. I wanted to repay him.


    I was willing to give everything I had, so please, let me be a strength to my Master¡­


    ¡°¡­Aaargh!!!¡±


    ¡°Lulu!?¡±


    Then, a sudden, agonizing pain erupted in my Magic Eyes and head, interrupting my thoughts, while I received Master¡¯s affectionate touch.


    ¡°Aaah?¡±


    A searing heat gradually surged from within my body.


    ¡°Uuu¡­¡±


    As I groaned in panic, I gazed at Master, who looked genuinely flustered.


    ¡°¡­Are you okay?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine¡­¡±


    And I lied for the very first time.


    ¡°I-It¡¯s nothing.¡±


    Though I didn¡¯t fully understand the situation, I couldn¡¯t allow Master to worry about me.


    ¡°You¡¯re lying.¡±


    But also, it was because I wanted to receive punishment from Master, who was as perceptive as I was, once again.


    ¡°Hehe.¡±


    <em><strong> I love you, Master.</strong></em>


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    Meanwhile, at that very moment¡­


    ¡°F-Frey ising here right now?¡±


    Unlike during the night, Serena, who had her detailed memories about Frey erased, urgently rushed to her vanity as she received the message from her confidant.


    ¡°Uh, when is he arriving? Depending on his arrival time, I might need to change my makeup.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯ll take even a minute¡­¡±


    ¡°Ugh, uwaa¡­¡±


    After hearing the answer, Serena, who was beside herself with anxiety, sorted through her makeup tools in a rush.


    ¡°¡­But who is that person at the counter right now?¡±


    She suddenly stopped her actions and directed a question at her confidant.


    ¡°Oh, she¡­you know, her name is Miho¡­ or something like that?¡±


    Her confidant scratched her head as she replied.


    ¡°She was one of the people we managed to bring in after she got rescued during the previous ve market incident and was being taken to the imperial family.¡±


    ¡°¡­That fox beastkin?¡±


    Serena frowned upon hearing that, whispering as she got up from her seat.


    ¡°I have a bad feeling about this.¡±


    ¨C <i>Creak¡­</i>


    At that moment, outside her window, she could spot Frey¡¯s carriage, which had just arrived in front of the building.


    <strong>¨C 101 Ways to Improve Rtions with Frey</strong>


    Such notes were stuck all over the wall.


    <strong>You can rate/review this series here.</strong>

 Chapter 185: - Power of Words

    <b>? Power of Words ?</b>


    ¨C <i>Creak¡­ </i>


    ¡°¡­Hmm.¡±


    Seeing the carriage slow down, it seemed like we¡¯d arrived at our destination.


    ¡°You guys, stay here¡­¡±


    I instructed the animals perched on the windowsill.


    ¨C <i>Thud</i>!!


    However, the animals rushed towards me at once.


    ¡°¡­<i>Sigh</i>.¡±


    I ended up with an owl on my right shoulder, a dove on my left, a canary in my arm, and a cat doll in my pocket.


    ¡°Everyone is¡­¡±


    A faint frown formed on my face, but before I could issue any furthermands, they vanished into thin air.


    ¡°¡­What happened?¡±


    Still somewhat puzzled by their disappearance, I got off the stationary carriage, hitting the cat doll¡¯s head as it peeked out of my pocket.


    ¡°¡­Lulu, are you okay?¡±


    ¡°I-I¡¯m fine. There¡¯s no problem at all.¡±


    Then, I subtly questioned Lulu, to which she responded with a cheerful smile.


    Despite her reaction and her appearance not showing any issues, obviously, her previous reaction in the carriage had been anything but ordinary.


    ¡°Wait a minute.¡±


    As I tilted my head in confusion, I cautiously reached my hand towards her body to confirm something.


    ¨C <i>Slide</i>¡­


    Slipping my hand into her clothing, I observed for Lulu¡¯s reaction.


    ¡°¡­..?¡±


    Suddenly putting my hand inside her clothes should have made her ufortable, but for some reason, she simply stared at me with curiosity.


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    Feeling a tinge of embarrassment after trying to make myself look like a viin, I retracted the diagnostic magic I had cast and muttered.


    ¡°Other than a slight fever, there doesn¡¯t seem to be any other issues¡­ Hmm?¡±


    While I was upied with this, I suddenly felt a chill, prompting me to scan my surroundings.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­.¡±


    Passersby were all casting cold nces in my direction.


    ¡°<i>Sigh</i>.¡±


    I was well aware my reputation had hit rock bottom, but experiencing it firsthand drove the point home with painful rity.


    Right now, those onlookers might have concluded that Lulu was my sex ve who had be numb to this level of mild harassment, as she had been subjected to my persistent and unwee advances for a supposedly long time.


    ¡°Grrrr¡­¡±


    I nced at her, worried that such reactions might distress the vulnerable Lulu. However, instead of being scared, she clung tightly to my arm and red fiercely at her surroundings.


    Somehow, her demeanor reminded me of a ferocious hunting dog, and I let out a chuckle before speaking in a hushed tone.


    ¡°¡­Why are you looking at them like that?¡±


    ¡°Oh, um¡­ that¡­¡±


    Then she flustered for a moment.


    ¡°I-I was just trying to intimidate them. They¡¯re all Master¡¯s enemies, after all¡­¡±


    She confessed in a timid voice.


    Seeing her like this, it became evident that her criteria for judging things had shifted; it was no longer a matter of good and evil, but rather whether it involved me or not.


    ¡°¡­You¡¯re so impressive.¡±


    After witnessing Lulu baring her teeth and growling for a while, I turned to head inside the building. She then questioned me in a low voice.


    ¡°¡­So what kind of ce is this?¡±


    Copying her, I responded discreetly.


    ¡°From now on, this will be the ce we will visit when I want to do dirty work.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡±


    Lulu nodded with aposed expression and followed me to the entrance of the building.


    ¨C <i>Creak</i>¡­


    As I entered the building with her, a certain person came into my field of vision.


    ¡°H-Hello there. Here is¡­¡±


    The final boss of the first-year scenario and the mid-boss of the entire scenario greeted me awkwardly in Imperialnguage.


    ¡°¡­Uh, oh.¡±


    Miho was at the counter wearing an apron as she approached me.


    ¡°What, who is this? Aren¡¯t you that darn noble? Why are you here!¡±


    Miho stared at me nkly for a while, before she suddenly trembled, letting out a startled shout.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    I quietly observed her, turning my gaze when I heard a very familiar voiceing from behind her.


    ¡°Frey!¡±


    ¡°Oh, hel¡­¡±


    Serena, whose makeup was so striking that it was absurd, was looking at me with a bashful expression.


    ¡°¡­¡­Huh?¡±


    However, when Serena noticed Lulu next to me, she looked quite astonished.


    ¡°Ah¡­¡±


    Her initial surprise gradually transformed into evident disappointment.


    ¡°¡­Mhm?¡±


    I shot a pitying look at Serena, before I noticed something unusual about Miho, who was standing before me.


    ¡°Haa, haaaa¡­¡±


    I discreetly put my hand into my pocket where I had kept the Stone of Domination and activated it.


    ¡°E-e-e-eek!!¡±


    In a heartbeat, Miho darted towards me.


    ¡°M-Master!¡±


    Several things happened simultaneously.


    ¡°Uheeekk¡­!¡±


    Lulu closed her eyes tightly and embraced me.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡±


    Despite having disappeared before I entered the building, the animals suddenly reappeared on my shoulders and arms. They quietly channeled magical power within their body.


    ¡°Miho, stop!¡±


    And Serena popped out like a bullet, hugging Miho.


    All of this happened in mere seconds.


    ¡°¡­Step aside.¡±


    In that situation, Imanded everyone with a cold voice.


    ¡°Everyone step aside.¡±


    My voice grew louder as I issued themand. Serena, who was holding Miho, Lulu, who was holding me, and the animals clinging to me quickly stepped aside.


    ¡°Hm.¡±


    With my surroundings nowpletely empty, I approached Miho, who had frozen in ce under the influence of the Stone of Domination.


    ¡°¡­Long time no see, huh?¡±


    I smirked eerily and muttered.


    ¡°Ugh, e-eek.¡±


    In response, her face contorted into terror.


    It seemed the memories of the ve market incident were still fresh in her mind.


    ¡°Y-You, human. Stay away!¡±


    ¡°But what were you trying to do just now?¡±


    ¡°Eeek¡­¡±


    I gently held her neck before I began to calmly whisper in her ear.


    ¡°¡­Did you think you could escape?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­!¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s already a warrant out for you in the entire Empire, bitch. Even if you leave this ce right this moment, you¡¯ll be arrested immediately.¡±


    ¡°Ugh, ugh¡­¡±


    ¡°So don¡¯t even think about escaping and just wait here obediently.¡±


    As I observed her, on the brink of tears and clenching her fists, I continued.


    ¡°¡­If I get interested, I¡¯lle to get you.¡±


    I pushed her forward.


    ¡°Ugh¡­¡±


    Because of that, Miho copsed and started trembling on the ground.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    I looked at her, my gaze shifting to empty air as I quietly contemted.


    [Sub-Heroines Conquest]


    <strong>Miho</strong>


    [Conquest Progress: 0%]


    Details¡­


    ¡®So why is she a sub-heroine?¡¯


    She was just a ¡°mid-boss,¡± definitely not a heroine.


    Once I sessfully saved her in the ¡°ve Market¡± quest, she would be designated as an NPC for the newly established ¡°Information Guild,¡± thereby bolstering the guild¡¯s efficiency.


    Of course, that was not the end of it. She also had some pretty useful abilities.


    Apart from ¡°Hero¡¯s Power,¡± Miho was the only one who possessed the ability to manipte ¡°Life Force¡± in Dark Tale Fantasy. Perhaps she could be the key to resolving my life force deficiency.


    In the ¡®game¡¯, there were limitations, but in this real world, I could experiment with various things without any restrictions.


    In fact, the life force enhancement ability on my walking stick was developed and tested by Serena and Irina based on her ability.


    As such, maybe as an NPC, she could be helpful and even be the key to solving the life force deficiency.


    However, how should I react to the fact that Miho, who clearly only had such a role, was now relegated to the status of a ¡®sub-heroine¡¯?


    Although, of course, I couldn¡¯t blindly trust in the response of the system window that was supervised by the Demon God. But for now, it seemed like the system window didn¡¯t know anything about the ¡°Affection System.¡±


    So, could there be another entity responsible for the ¡°Affection System¡±?


    ¡°¡­Tsk.¡±


    Lost in thought, I suddenly felt a growing headache and decided to push the system window aside.


    ¡®¡­Well, it will be fine if I just treat her ording to my original n.¡¯


    Just because she had be a sub-heroine didn¡¯t mean I had to conquer Miho. After all, my goal was to save the world, not indulge in a frivolous dating simtion game.


    So, it was probably best to treat her as originally nned, both as an NPC of the guild and a potential key.


    ¨C <i>Crackle</i>¡­


    ¡°¡­Hm?¡±


    As I thought about it and stepped forward, the system window suddenly started crackling.


    ¡°¡­..!¡±


    Then, a change urred.


    [Sub-Heroines Conquest]


    <strong>Miho</strong>


    [Conquest Progress Suspended]


    Details¡­


    ¡°¡­Oho?¡±


    Seeing that, I came to understand how the system worked to some extent.


    ¡®So, ording to my judgment, the situation in the conquest route will change automatically.¡¯


    With this revtion came a flood of new questions.


    ¡®Does suspending or closing the conquest route result in disadvantages? Or are there benefits topleting the conquest?¡¯


    Such questions began popping up in my mind.


    ¡®Could the conquest status change solely based on my judgment, or are there other factors?¡¯


    As I kept contemting on this matter¡­


    ¡®What¡¯s the difference between suspending and closing? Can the route be reopened?¡¯


    I calmly muttered, knitting my brows in thought.


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡±¡­¡±


    Those were quite interesting topics, but it was a bit impractical to think about them now as there were more immediate tasks at hand.


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡±


    For now, let¡¯s just remember that I was the one to determine the status of the conquest route.


    ¡°Serena.¡±


    ¡°Y-yes?¡±


    I decided to explore the new features of the ¡°Affection System¡±ter and spoke to Serena instead, who had been standing still in her ce.


    ¡°Let¡¯s have a little chat, just the two of us.¡±


    ¡°Oh, okay! I got it. Umm¡­then¡­¡±


    She had been sweating profusely before, but now she noticeably started to fidget.


    ¡®¡­She¡¯s so adorable.¡¯


    If nighttime Serena gave off the vibe of a sage or a mysterious figure who knew everything, daytime Serena was incredibly cute.


    No matter how much of a genius she might have been, a girl her age couldn¡¯t help but be helpless or act like a fool when she fell in love, could she?


    ¡°Oh, right. There¡¯s that ce.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°F-follow me.¡±


    As I had such thoughts, the dejected Serena led me to the underground.


    ¡°You guys stay here. Get along peacefully, and don¡¯t fight.¡±


    With that, I left the animals behind.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    ¡°What is this ce?¡±


    ¡°Um, well, y-y-you see, this is¡­¡±


    As I surveyed the underground space that Serena had prepared to serve as the headquarters for the new Information Guild, Serena began to stammer in response to my question.


    ¡°Uh, um¡­ it¡¯s the meeting room.¡±


    ¡°Tsk.¡±


    After she finally managed to answer, I gave her an impatient look. Sensing my irritation, Serena, who had been watching my reaction closely, flinched.


    ¡°F-Frey¡­¡±


    After a considerable amount of time had passed, she cautiously approached me.


    <i> ¨C Ssk, Ssk</i>¡­


    ¡°Um, there. We can talk there. Right?¡±


    Saying so, she came in, pushing her way into the spot where I was seated. In doing so, she also carefully rubbed her body on my outer clothing.


    It was as if she was trying to get rid of the scent of Lulu, who had been clinging tightly to my side and nuzzling her face.


    ¡°¡­Stay away from me.¡±


    I almost lost myposure due to such an unexpected situation, but I exercised exceptional patience¡­


    ¨C <i>Lick</i>.


    Serena suddenly licked me.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay if you don¡¯t treat me as your fianc¨¦.¡±


    I found myself momentarily dazed by the sudden turn of situation, and Serena clung to my chest and spoke earnestly.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay if you treat me like a pet too. It¡¯s okay if you treat me like a maid or a ve. It doesn¡¯t matter how you treat me, so just let me stay by your side, please?¡±


    ¡°Serena.¡±


    ¡°Do you know how long it¡¯s been since thest time I¡¯ve seen you like this? So, please, please¡­ I feel like I¡¯m going crazy missing you¡­¡±


    She was trembling as she spoke.


    ¡°¡­I¡¯ve liked you since forever, Frey.¡±


    She lowered her face, her face turning a deep red as she mumbled.


    ¡°¡­¡­..¡±


    And then, there was a moment of silence.


    ¡°¡­I can¡¯t stand it any longer.¡±


    Despite having already guessed Serena¡¯s intentions from the moment we entered the room, I couldn¡¯t hold back anymore and stood up.


    ¡°F-Frey?¡±


    ¨C <i>Click</i>!


    Finally, I reached for the room¡¯s switch and turned all the switches down.


    ¨C <i>Beep, beep, beep</i>!


    Then I also pressed the keypad below without hesitation.


    ¨C <i>Woooonggg</i>¡­


    Aplex set of hieroglyphics briefly appeared in the room.


    ¡°¡­..¡±


    And shortly, the room was filled withplete darkness.


    ¡°Serena.¡±


    I called out Serena¡¯s name.


    ¡°¡­Frey.¡±


    Serena, her memories now fully restored, responded shyly as she settled into her seat and looked at me.


    ¡°You managed to figure it out. Here is the dark urrence space that I designed perfectly to avoid the Demon God¡¯s surveince. But by the way, how did you know the password¡­¡±


    ¡°You always set your password as my birthday.¡±


    I interrupted her as she spoke in a low voice.


    ¡°¡­You silly.¡±


    I grinned and leaned closer to her.


    ¨C <i>Smooch</i>¡­!


    And then, from that moment on, a kiss began before we knew it.


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Serena, passionately exploring with her tongue, cautiously slipped her hand into my clothes.


    ¨C <i>Whoosh¡­</i>


    And a momentter.


    ¡°¡­Ah, ugh..¡±


    Her chest touched mine.


    ¨C <i>Thump, thump</i>¡­


    As our bare skin made contact, our heartbeats synchronized as well.


    ¡°¡­<i>Gulp</i>.¡±


    Serena slowly reached down, and I swallowed nervously, feeling a slight tension.


    ¡°¡­¡­..¡±


    And thus began a long silence.


    ¨C <i>Rustle, rustle</i>¡­


    In a situation where nothing could be seen, I relied solely on the faint rustling sound, feeling the weight of her on top of me while quietly closing my eyes.


    ¡°¡­Argh!!¡±


    ¡°Serena?¡±


    However, suddenly, Serena began to scream in pain, so I stood up in surprise.


    ¡°Wha-what¡¯s going on?¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­ Ahhh uhhh¡­!¡±


    ¡°¡­This.¡±


    After a while, as I felt her flesh more carefully, I was able to figure out the problem.


    ¡°Is it¡­ because of the curse?¡±


    ¡°I-I¡¯m s-sorry¡­ I¡¯m so sorry.¡±


    I cautiously asked, to which she answered with a low voice.


    ¡°I tried to endure the pain with pain-relieving potions and pain-relieving magic, but¡­ I couldn¡¯t¡­ Ugh¡­¡±


    She began to cry in pain again. I hastily moved away from her, put on my clothes, and asked.


    ¡°The Secret Lord has been captured, hasn¡¯t he?¡±


    ¡°Y-yes, we have caught him¡­ But when I researched the Curse of Subordination, I found a problem¡­¡±


    ¡°A problem?¡±


    ¡°After searching through ancient texts, I found that if the person who cast the curse is killed, the curse bearer won¡¯t receive orders anymore, but the curse will remain¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­Huh?¡±


    Upon hearing that, I let out a short groan.


    ¡°T-therefore, I tried to endure the pain somehow, but¡­ I-I¡¯m sorry¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­Serena.¡±


    I carefully grabbed Serena¡¯s shoulders which trembled as she spoke.


    ¡°Let¡¯s find a solution together. There must be a way to lift that curse.¡±


    ¡°Y-yeah.¡±


    ¡°Remember what you said about that one coincidence? If we find that, we can solve this, right? It¡¯s not impossible, so just wait a little more¡­¡±


    With a soothing voice, I started to reassure her.


    ¡°W-we have to find it within the summer break.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    Serena, who had been sobbing, calmly raised her head at my remark.


    ¡°Before the vacation ends, I-I need to find a solution¡­¡±


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    I listened intently to Serena¡¯s quivering voice.


    ¡°So, you and I can share our love¡­¡±


    At her mournful words, I replied with a grin.


    ¡°Is that so? Then, stay strong.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°¡­I want to do it with you soon, too, Serena.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­.¡±


    And then, a long silence followed.


    Although I couldn¡¯t clearly see her due to theplete darkness, Serena stiffened after hearing my words¡­


    ¡°¡­?¡±


    With trembling eyes, she gazed at me, then grasped my hand. Her whole body was shivering as she whispered in a soft voice.


    ¡°Love¡­ I love you¡­ I love you, Frey¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­Uh, yeah.¡±


    Serena¡¯s switch hadpletely flipped.


    Seeing her behaving this way somehow made me recall the Serena I had seen in the Third Ordeal.


    ¡°By any means necessary¡­ I will¡­ Hehe¡­¡±


    ¡°S-should we leave this ce first?¡±


    ¡°¡­Okayyy.¡±


    Feeling like staying here any longer might lead to another kind of danger, I urgently headed to the keypads with her.


    ¡°During the day, I¡¯ll have to be harsh with you. So, I¡¯m really sorry¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡±


    I briefly stroked Serena¡¯s head as she buried her face inside my clothes, breathing heavily.


    ¨C Click!


    Then, I raised the switches simultaneously.


    ¨C Wooong¡­


    In that fleeting moment, the light filled the room again, and her memories adjusted to the present.


    ¡°¡­Huh?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no need for you to see me anymore.¡±


    ¡°Uh¡­¡±


    Serena lowered her head at my cold words, her eyes welling up with tears.


    ¨C <i>Step, step</i>¡­


    Leaving her behind, I climbed the stairs while gently caressing my flushed face.


    ¡°¡­Huh?¡±


    Strangely, I sensed an unusual atmosphere and momentarily raised my head.


    ¡°What was that?¡±


    However, thinking of it as nothing, I dismissed the feeling and grabbed the doorknob leading to the first floor.


    ¡°Nooo!!!¡±


    ¡°¡­..!?¡±


    After noticing something, Serena, who had been fumbling with her disheveled clothes, suddenly rushed toward me with a pale face. I momentarily froze upon seeing Serena charge towards me.


    ¡°<i>Khhhooooo</i>!!!¡±


    ¨C <i>Crash</i>!!


    Something happened at the instant.


    ¡°<i>Uwaack</i>!!¡±


    Because Serena rushed at full force from behind, I was sent tumbling to the ground along with her.


    ¡°<i>Grrrr</i>¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­..!?¡±


    I was shocked to find that Miho had shattered the steel door with a single strike.


    ¡°W-what¡¯s that? How could that happen?¡±


    ¡°I-Is she going berserk¡­?¡±


    For some unknown reason, she had taken on the appearance of the final boss in the first-year scenario, the ¡®mystical beast transformed into a monster.¡¯


    ¡°I hate¡­ humans¡­ I hate nobles¡­¡±


    ¡°Keutt.¡±


    In this iprehensible situation, I desperately searched for the Stone of Domination I had kept in my pocket.


    ¡°¡­Damn it.¡±


    Realizing that my pants were torn apart, I cursed under my breath.


    ¡°This drives me crazy.¡±


    Along with the side of my pants, the Stone of Domination inside my pocket had also been flung far away, shattered into pieces.


    ¡°Grrrr¡­¡±


    ¡°I-I¡¯ll deal with her. You go down to the basement¡­¡±


    ¡°Hooo¡­¡±


    I calmly closed my eyes in the face of this life-threatening situation and infused mana into my walking stick and the sword at my waist.


    ¨C <i>Crackle¡­ Crackle</i>¡­


    The animals that had been restraining Miho, depleting even the magic that hadposed their very essence, began to conjure a self-destructing magic circle in the air.


    ¡°Stop it.¡±


    The situation ended abruptly.


    ¡°Keeeit¡­!¡±


    It was because Miho, who had been using all her strength to release the spirits¡¯ restraints, suddenly stopped moving.


    ¡°Sit.¡±


    After a while, a terrifying voice once again echoed throughout the guild.


    ¡°Kiiing¡­¡±


    With trembling legs, Miho soon lowered her tail and hunkered down.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­.¡±


    Shortly after, silence fell.


    ¡°¡­¡­..¡±


    On the other hand, Lulu, the protagonist who had created this situation, gazed down at Miho with her cold expression.


    ¡°¡­..Huh?¡±


    After she regained her senses, she suddenly made a surprised sound and tilted her head.


    ¨C <i>Crackle</i>¡­


    Her Magic Eyes were burning with a more intense, deep, ruby hue than anyone else¡¯s.


    ¡°M-Master, what kind of situation is this¡­?¡±


    <strong>You can rate/review this series here.</strong>

 Chapter 186: - Serenas Detective Agency

    <b>? Serena¡¯s Detective Agency ?</b>


    ¡°<i>Eeek</i>!¡±


    Miho, having partially reverted from her monstrous form, struggled to get up with all her might.


    ¡°Stay still.¡±


    ¡°<i>Hup</i>¡­¡±


    However, with just a singlemand from Lulu, she hunkered down again. She started trembling in fear, without a hint of anger.


    ¡®¡­What¡¯s going on here?¡¯


    As I watched the scene unfold in a daze, I turned my gaze to the shattered Stone of Domination glistening in the distance and my mind raced with thoughts.


    ¡®The Stone of Domination clearly had been destroyed¡­?¡¯


    Miho, the mystical beast turned monster, was treated as the final boss of the first-year scenario. In other words, defeating her was a feat in itself, let alone control her.


    So, how did Lulu manage to subdue her with just her words? Although many strange things had happened so far, for this one, I could no longer make sense of it at all.


    ¡°M-master, what should I do?¡±


    While I was pondering these thoughts, Lulu turned her head and anxiously asked me.


    ¨C <i>Crackle¡­ ckle</i>¡­


    Her Magic Eyes were still burning in a deep, ruby hue.


    ¡°Could it be¡­ that Magic Eyes?¡±


    Only then could I grasp the circumstances to <i>some extent</i>.


    This miraculous event was probably the result of the Magic Eyes that Lulu possessed.


    ¡®This is so strange.¡¯


    However, just as I said before, I could only grasp it to ¡°<i>some extent</i>,¡± leaving many lingering questions.


    What was the exact nature of the ability newly acquired by Lulu¡¯s Magic Eyes? I thought it was simply the ability to help her analyze andprehend something.


    And what triggered this ability to develop? There weren¡¯t any signs leading up to it.


    ¡°For now¡­ put her to sleep.¡±


    ¡°Y-yes.¡±


    However, since Miho¡¯s condition looked dire, I decided to put my thoughts aside and instead give an order.


    ¡°¡­Go to sleep.¡±


    ¡°Ugh¡­¡±


    Soon after, Miho, having almostpletely shaken off the effects of her monster transformation, closed her eyes and copsed, unconscious.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    And then, a silence followed.


    ¡°Uh, mmph¡­¡±


    Amidst the silence, Lulu, who had been staring at me for a while, suddenly spoke with hesitation.


    ¡°P-pet me, please.¡±


    ¡°¡­..!?¡±


    And, simultaneously, I could feel a strange impulse.


    Of course, as someone with a high mental strength, I could resist it, though an ordinary person might not have been as fortunate.


    ¡°Uh, uhh I¡¯m sor¡­¡±


    Meanwhile, Lulu nervously apologized for issuing themand she may have wanted to test.


    ¡°Ack¡­ Ugh¡­!¡±


    Suddenly, she reached out and touched her eyes, swaying unsteadily before copsing.


    ¡°Uh¡­ Uh¡­¡±


    ¡°Lulu? Are you ok¡­ Ack!¡±


    Startled, I rushed to her and, after feeling her body, found myself surprised.


    ¡®Why is her body so hot¡­?¡¯


    Her body was burning like a fireball.


    ¨C <i>Crackle¡­</i>


    Moreover, her eyes were bloodshot from continuously emitting sparks.


    Should this continue, Lulu would undoubtedly suffer grave injuries.


    ¨C <i>Crackle</i>!


    Hence, I exerted a measure of force to lull Lulu into unconsciousness and, fortunately, extinguished her burning Magic Eyes.


    ¡°<i>Phew</i>¡­¡±


    Looking alternately between the unconscious Lulu and Miho, I sighed, before I turned my gaze to Serena, who had been watching me all this time.


    ¡°¡­..Hmm.¡±


    She gazed at me, Miho, and Lulu in turn with a suspicious look, all the while staying silent.


    Then, she fixed her gaze on me.


    ¡°So annoying, it was an expensive item.¡±


    Revealing my identity to the daytime Serena would put me in a difficult situation. So, to avoid being exposed to her, I spoke in a cold tone and then strongly kicked Lulu in her direction.


    ¡°Believe that I really kicked her.¡±


    Of course, I hadn¡¯t actually kicked Lulu. I simply pretended to, issuing themand to Serena, who was under the influence of the Absolute Obedience magic, to believe it.


    ¡°F-Frey.¡±


    While I maintained my facade, Serena, who had been staring nkly at me, approached me anxiously.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on¡­?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t mind that. Just bring a healing potion. After administering first aid, we¡¯re leaving here.¡±


    ¡°H-here you go.¡±


    Saying so, Serena took out a healing potion from her pocket and spoke with a timid expression.


    ¡°C-could you stay a bit longer¡­ We could simply chat or discuss what happened just now¡­¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about what happened just now.¡±


    ¡°I see, but still, stay with me just a little more¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve already told you.¡±


    My words carried a chill as I felt that staying here any longer could lead to various difficulties, but then Serena pointed at my lower attire hesitantly.


    ¡°¡­A-are you really going out in that condition?¡±


    ¡°Ah.¡±


    Only then did I realize that my lower attire was torn, and I frowned.


    ¡®¡­Come to think of it, I haven¡¯t aplished my original goal ofing here.¡¯


    With that realization, I sighed and spoke to Serena.


    ¡°Now that I think about it, I have a request for you¡­¡±


    ¡°Yes! I understand! I¡¯ll prepare it right away!¡±


    Before I could finish speaking, Serena responded with a wide smile, pping her hands.


    ¨C Whoosh!!


    Two masked assassins suddenly emerged from underground.


    ¡°¡­Take care of them.¡±


    Serena ordered the assassins with a cold tone.


    ¡°P-please wait for a while until the preparations are done. While you¡¯re waiting, can I offer you some coffee? You like coffee, right? Please?¡±


    Then, she addressed me with a growing unease etched across her face.


    ¡°<i>Sigh</i>¡­¡±


    Somehow, it had be a day that left me with many profound thoughts.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    ¡°Ahem, mhmm¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    I was looking at Serena, who was sitting on the sofa in the reception room, clearing her voice.


    ¡°So, what exactly are you doing now?¡±


    Serena was deftly organizing the files when I asked this, and she eventually turned towards me, wearing a smile.


    ¡°You have seen it yourself, right? I¡¯m taking on your request.¡±


    Sitting beside Serena, Miho was ring daggers at me.


    ¡°I said I wanted to make a request to your newly established Information Guild, not to sit down and make small talk.¡±


    Feeling anxious that I could be attacked at any moment, I protested to Serena, and she replied swiftly.


    ¡°B-but¡­ this is the required format at our agency¡­¡±


    ¡°Agency? Isn¡¯t this an Information Guild?¡±


    ¡°You didn¡¯t know?¡±


    Serena¡¯s tone took on a serious note.


    ¡°The building I have newly set up here a few months ago is not just an ordinary Information Guild¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­I-It is a Detective Agency!¡±


    She seemed to shrink under my cold gaze, her voice faltering during the conversation.


    And, as if she had prepared it beforehand, Serena was wearing an old beret on her head, a checkered cloak draped over her shoulders, and even had an unlit cigarette in her hand.


    ¡°Uh, ugh¡­¡±


    Blushing, she slightly hunched over and quietly checked my reaction.


    ¡®¡­She¡¯s so cute.¡¯


    Herposed expression reced with a timid demeanor now looked so adorable, a striking contrast to her usual self.


    Regrettably, we chose the first-floor reception room instead of the basement for our conversation.


    ¡°Hm¡­¡±


    Anyway, this building appeared too shabby to be even called an Information ¡°Guild,¡± and now she wanted to call it a Detective Agency.


    Also, why, all of a sudden, it was a Detective Agency?


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it rather unrealistic for a Young Lady, the present head of her family, to be running a Detective Agency? It seems like you have your head in the clouds these days, doesn¡¯t it?¡±


    ¡°W-well, I usually use a disguise spell when meeting clients!¡±


    ¡°No, that¡¯s not what I meant¡­¡±


    I was about to bombard her with questions out of curiosity, but I stopped myself and fell into a contemtive silence.


    ¡®¡­Serena must have had her own thoughts.¡¯


    This couldn¡¯t just be a personal whim of ¡°Daytime Serena.¡± Even though her memories were erased, ¡°Daytime Serena¡± was still somewhat under the control of ¡°Nighttime Serena.¡±


    If that was the case, then this child¡¯s y must be part of Serena¡¯s grand n¡­ Unfortunately, I couldn¡¯t quite grasp her big picture.


    Nevertheless, if her daytime activities were this focused on this ¡°Detective Agency,¡± then it must be worth it¡­


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    While I was thinking about this, Serena suddenly pped her hands and took out a letter.


    ¡°¡­What are you doing?¡±


    Serena scratched her head before replying.


    ¡°I-I¡¯m writing a letter to Miss Ferloche.¡±


    ¡°¡­A letter?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Miss Ferloche had given me a request.¡±


    Serena said that while pointing at my shoulder, where the dove was perched.


    ¡°¡¯My dove has left home! If you find it, I¡¯ll reward you generously!¡¯ That¡¯s what she said¡­¡±


    ¡°Gu?¡±


    ¡°M-Miss Ferloche is a regr at our agency because she often loses her dove¡­¡±


    After imitating Ferloche¡¯s unique foolish intonation, Serena cautiously stared at me again when she realized my chilly reaction.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡±


    Then, a long silence followed.


    ¡°B-but our agency has be quite famous! Despite appearances, our track record of solving cases is 100 percent. Also, recently, high-level status people¡­¡±


    ¡°I mean, none of the people who came here are of higher status than you..¡±


    I let out a deep sigh upon hearing those words and started scrutinizing Serena, who, for some reason, had appeared somewhat timid since earlier.


    ¡°Eek¡­¡±


    Unable to bear the mounting anxiety, Serena started to fidget.


    ¡°ying childish games like this, how pathetic.¡±


    Then, I gave her the cold shoulder, pushing her to the brink of tears and mumbling.


    ¡°H-Her Majesty also entrusted me with a request¡­¡±


    ¡°Fine, take my requests then.¡±


    ¡°¡­Y-yes!¡±


    As I suppressed the cuteness I felt in her unusual, awkward and in appearance, I continued to speak in a frosty tone. Serena swallowed dryly before her eyes began to light up.


    ¡°First, investigate the youngest pdin of the Church.¡±


    ¡°W-why that person¡­¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to know. Just investigate properly.¡±


    When I spoke to her in such amanding tone, Serena, who had been trying to pry, had her pupils momentarily dte, but she eventually nodded.


    ¡°Huh? Didn¡¯t you usually interrogate the client no matter what¡­.¡±


    ¡°But why is that fellow here?¡±


    While Miho, who was sitting next to her, grumbled, I asked Serena a question with a frown.


    ¡°S-She is my assistant!¡±


    ¡°Your assistant?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯smon for detectives to have an a-assistant¡­¡±


    Serena answered timidly, ncing at Miho before continuing.


    ¡°I mean, she can fight when dangerous situations arise, can heal, and she¡¯s also surprisingly smart¡­¡±


    ¡°Fine, just listen to my second request then.¡±


    Cutting off Serena¡¯s lengthy speech, I darkened my expression and whispered to her.


    ¡°¡­Uncover the secret that the Church is hiding.¡±


    ¡°H-huh what?¡±


    Serena¡¯s eyes widened.


    ¡°T-to what extent¡­¡±


    ¡°All of it.¡±


    After firmly answering her, I stood up.


    ¡°Then, thanks for your service.¡±


    ¡°W-wait, let¡¯s just talk a bit more¡­¡±


    However, as I was standing up from my seat, Serena tried to grab my repaired pants.


    ¡°¡­If you do a good job, I¡¯ll take you on a date for a day.¡±


    ¡°¡­..!¡±


    Hearing that, she froze, her mouth hanging open.


    ¡°Then, I¡¯ll be going now¡­¡±


    I smiled faintly at the cute Daytime Serena before leaving.


    ¡°¡­<i>Gag</i>.¡±


    Seated on the sofa, Miho made a displeased face and mimicked a disgusted sound, prompting me to shift my gaze toward her.


    ¡°What are you looking at, human?¡±


    Miho red at me as if she was going to devour me.


    ¡°Birds of a feather flock together, huh?¡±


    I muttered under my breath, still wary of another possible attack. My only thought was to escape the reception room as soon as possible.


    ¡®¡­I guess there must be a n, right?¡¯


    It still seemed like an entricity of the genius Young Lady, no matter how I saw it, but since it was Serena¡¯s n, I tried to conclude my thoughts with the belief that there must be an intention behind it. With that in mind, I headed to the first floor.


    ¡°M-master¡­¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go, Lulu.¡±


    Along with Lulu, who was waiting for me with bandages over her eyes, I left the Detective Agency while muttering to myself.


    ¡®I should take a break today¡­¡¯


    <b><i> I should rest well today and start looking for the other sub-heroines tomorrow.</i></b>


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    As Frey guided his tired body and headed towards his carriage with Lulu¡­


    ¡°What the hell is this¡­¡±


    Serena, who had been sitting in the reception room until then, looked down at a note in her hand with teary eyes.


    [101 Ways to Win a Man¡¯s Heart]


    Number 72: Appeal with a different appearance than usual.


    Despite Serena dedicating her whole life to Frey, she had no experience in love, thus she had to learn about love through books.


    ¨C ¡­And if the man shows any reaction, it means he noticed you. In other words, the mission is a sess!


    ¡°Why isn¡¯t it working¡­¡±


    Not realizing that her n hadpletely seeded, she was in tears.


    ¡°Oh, right! A date!¡±


    Shortly after, she pped her hands and stood up from her seat.


    ¡°Miho, reschedule all the appointments. I¡¯m going to work on the task that Frey assigned from now on.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    To Serena¡¯s excited speech, Miho furrowed her brows, before eventually speaking..


    ¡°Are you being serious? You¡¯re postponing all the cases just for a date with that person?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°¡­Even the case assigned by the Empress?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°<i>Sigh</i>¡­¡±


    Miho sighed deeply out of worry.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you actually hate that person?¡±


    She asked with a displeased expression.


    ¡°Why should I dislike Frey?¡±


    ¡°¡­Never mind.¡±


    But soon, after realizing they were on different wavelengths, Miho shook her head, mumbling and frowning as she organized the files.


    ¡°By the way, what was that earlier¡­¡±


    ¨C Knock, knock.


    All of a sudden, someone knocked on the reception room door.


    ¡°Lady Serena, a client has arrived.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    A blind assassin informed that a client hade to the Detective Agency.


    ¡°Later, I¡¯m busy right now. Add them to the appointment book and send them away for today¡­¡±


    However, Serena, who was upied with Frey¡¯s request, took out her coat and prepared to leave.


    ¡°I came on a rmendation!¡±


    ¡°¡­Whose rmendation?¡±


    When someone entered despite being blocked by the assassin, Serena asked, tilting her head in confusion.


    ¡°It¡¯s, it¡¯s this person¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­Is it Miss Ferloche?¡±


    Finally, Serena took a look at the messily written rmendation letter handed by the client.


    ¡°Please,e in.¡±


    Quietly sitting down, the client spoke.


    ¨C <i>Creak</i>¡­


    ¡°So, what brings you here?¡±


    Serena inquired eventually as she studied the client patiently, Miho by her side..


    ¡°By any chance¡­¡±


    Wearing a reversed robe, the client hastily sped their hands together.


    ¡°¡­Have you heard about the rumor that¡¯s spreading widely these days?¡±


    ¡°Which kind of¡­ rumor are you talking about?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s about the Hero.¡±


    The ring on the client¡¯s sped left hand softly gleamed.

 Chapter 187: - Vague But Enough

    <b>? Vague But Enough ?</b>


    ¡°A rumor about the Hero?¡±


    The client quietly nodded as Serena started giving sharp res, having dispelled her previously lovesick state.


    ¡°Um¡­ What kind of rumor are you talking about regarding the Hero?¡±


    Serena asked, her voice lowered slightly after she cast a quick nce at the client.


    ¡°Just a rumor about the Hero.¡±


    In response, the client also replied in a hushed tone.


    ¡°Just the Hero¡­ So, excluding the ¡®Hero of Money¡¯ and also¡­¡±


    Upon hearing the answer, Serena widened her eyes and started examining the files in front of her one by one.


    ¡°Oh, by the way, how do you know Miss Ferloche?¡±


    With her gaze fixed on the files, she asked casually.


    ¡°Is it really necessary to know?¡±


    ¡°Ahaha, I¡¯m sorry. It¡¯s a professional habit.¡±


    The client stared at Serena with confidence and asked in a bold tone. Serena responded with a smile.


    ¡°We met a few times at the hospital and the orphanage.¡±


    ¡°A few times? But if you received a rmendation letter, there must have been some significant reason for you two to be close, right?¡±


    As the client hesitated for a moment with a wary nce, her gaze then intensified.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but it¡¯s rted to the Saintess and my personal circumstances, so I¡¯d rather not disclose it.¡±


    ¡°¡­I see.¡±


    However, the client remained firm, and because of that, Serena nodded though she wore a slightly disappointed expression.


    <strong>[Rmended(?) Letter!]</strong>


    [I, Ferloche! Guarantee this child¡¯s credibelity? And will introduce her to the detective agency¡­]


    ¡°That¡¯s what it says¡­¡±


    She nced at Ferloche¡¯s rmendation letter lying next to her and fell silent.


    ¡°So, do you know about the rumor?¡±


    ¡°Ah, yes, of course.¡±


    When the client looked at Serena with a hint of disbelief and asked her questioningly, Serena rested her hand on her chin and started speaking..


    ¡°Lately, there¡¯s a rumor spreading rapidly within the Imperial family and the church. Most high-ranking officials are already aware of it.¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡±


    ¡°And it seems like you know to some extent as well.¡±


    As Serena spoke in that manner, narrowing her eyes and fixing her gaze on the client, the client quietly tightened the robe she had been wearing inside out.


    ¡°You¡¯re using an interesting magic, aren¡¯t you? I can¡¯t see inside the robe. This is the first time I¡¯ve encountered something like this¡­¡±


    ¡°Hmm, ehem.¡±


    Serena looked at the client with a slightly fascinated expression, but then turned her gaze back to the files when she sensed the client¡¯s difort, clearing her throat as she did so.


    ¡°Do you want me to share what I know about the rumors and information, or do you want further investigation?¡±


    After rummaging through the files for a while and then ncing beyond them to the client, Serena asked.


    ¡°Both.¡±


    The client replied as such.


    ¡°Hmm¡­ understood.¡±


    Hearing those words, Serena nodded and organized the scattered files on the table.


    ¡°By the way, have you brought themissioning fee?¡±


    Serena asked, tilting her head.


    ¡°Investigation requests require a deposit, and information sharing falls into the realm of trade. So¡­¡±


    ¡°You foolish human. You¡¯re going to return itter anyway. So, why bother asking for it?¡±


    ¡°¡­Shh.¡±


    Serena silenced Miho, who was grumbling from the side.


    ¡°A certain amount of money is needed¡­ Oh.¡±


    As she turned her gaze back to speak, Serena¡¯s eyes widened when she saw the bags of gold coins on the desk.


    ¡°This should be enough.¡±


    Serena said that as she quietly gathered the bags of gold coins. Then she started to speak on the topic at hand after opening the organized files.


    ¡°First, do you know about the prophecy from a thousand years ago that predicted the appearance of the Hero and the official announcement of the Commoner¡¯s Dormitory Raid Incident¡¯ regarding the Demon King¡¯s appearance?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Then, you also know about the ¡®ve Market Raid Incident¡¯ to some extent. right?¡±


    Upon hearing that, the client frowned for a moment.


    ¡°Yes, all of it.¡±


    The client answered briefly.


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    Serena stared at the client, her legs slightly crossed.


    ¡°Why did a person of such importance like yourselfe to the detective agency, and why did you purchase information?¡±


    She then showed a faint smile as she threw the question.


    ¡°Why?¡±


    Then, once again, the client responded in a dull voice.


    ¡°It was because I need to confirm with my own eyes whether you actually have the ability and whether you are trustworthy enough.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡±


    The reception room fell into a short silence.


    ¡°You are¡­interesting.¡±


    Eventually, Serenamented in a whisper, her amusement growing more evident than ever.


    Then, she gazed intently at the client, whose face remained obscured in the faintly emerging light, and spoke.


    ¡°The first time the Hero revealed themself was during the ve Market Raid Incident. The Hero infiltrated that ce wearing armor known as the ¡®Hero¡¯s Armament¡¯.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°The hero who appeared there engaged in a battle with the Demon King¡¯s army that had appeared. For some reason, without revealing their identity, they fled and disappeared.¡±


    Upon hearing that, the client frowned, and Serena tapped the files while continuing to share information


    ¡°Up to this point, it¡¯s a well-known fact. Well, though ordinary people aren¡¯t even aware that the person is the Hero.¡±


    ¡°So, you do have a rough idea about it.¡±


    ¡°¡­Is this what you consider high-level information?¡±


    Hearing Serena¡¯s words, the client leaned forward and inquired.


    ¡°Is that all there is?¡±


    ¡°No, there¡¯s a bit more. After that, the Hero, who had gone into hiding, somehow secretly contacted the Imperial family and the Church, revealing their identity as the Hero.¡±


    ¡°Hmmm.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what methods were used, but the current ¡®Hero¡¯ is somewhat recognized by the upper ss, and once the uing ¡®Verification Ceremony¡¯ is over, they will officially be known as the Hero to the public.¡±


    When Serena finished her sentence, she stared directly at the client.


    ¡°So, is that the end?¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Is that all the information you have?¡±


    The client asked with her arms crossed.


    ¡°¡­Well, it is but¡­¡±


    Serena shrugged and replied, causing the client to briefly sigh and mutter with her head bowed.


    ¡°It¡¯s not as much as I hoped for¡­ What should I do? I have to protect the Hero somehow¡­¡±


    ¡°However, although it isn¡¯t credible information¡­ I have a personal guess.¡±


    ¡°A guess?¡±


    Serena whispered in a low voice to the client, who looked down after hearing that.


    ¡°The Hero currently active is a fake.¡±


    Serena stated confidently, closely observing the client¡¯s reaction.


    ¡°¡­..!¡±


    As a result, Serena noticed a slight tremor in the client¡¯s body.


    ¡°Hmph¡­¡±


    Serena, who had expected such a reaction, let out a snort.


    ¡°How did you know?¡±


    The client in front of her asked with a trembling voice.


    ¡°D-did you deduce it? Were there other informants? If not, then¡­¡±


    ¡°Fufu, maybe¡­¡±


    Serena smiled calmly and mumbled to herself.


    ¡°Among the people I know, there is one who will inevitably awaken and be the Hero, you see.¡±


    ¡°¡­..?¡±


    ¡®¡­Probably.¡¯


    ¡°Excuse me?¡±


    Serena, who had her mind filled with the images of the man she loved even though all her memories were erased, regained herposure and opened her mouth when the client asked with a bewildered voice.


    ¡°With this, is this enough proof for my ability to be considered sufficient?¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes.¡±


    ¡°Then, will you entrust me with the request?¡±


    ¡°Yes! I¡¯ll provide you with all the information I know, so please investigate everything about the ¡®Hero¡¯!¡±


    Upon hearing the client¡¯s eager voice, Serena smirked, put the files away, and asked a question.


    ¡°Besides that, do you have any other requirements?¡±


    ¡°Oh, right.¡±


    The client started rummaging inside her inner chest pocket.


    ¡°Th-this, I mean. I want to find the owner of this item¡­ Is it possible?¡±


    What the client handed to Serena were shattered buttons, glinting and attached to the white fabric.


    ¡°This¡­¡±


    ¡°Where did you get this? And why do you want to find the owner?¡±


    ¡°Uh¡­ it¡¯s a bitplicated to exin¡­ Um¡­¡±


    The shattered buttons, bearing the faint engraving of the Sunrise Academy emblem, felt all too familiar to Serena.


    ¡°These are most likely ¡­ from the academy uniform¡­¡±


    ¡°Do you happen to know the Hero of Money?¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°I secretly tore this off their clothes¡­ Um, how should I exin this?¡±


    As Serena gazed at her muttering quietly, she casted a more prating gaze upon the client, who began scratching their head awkwardly.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­.¡±


    Because of that, the reception room fell into deep silence for a while.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    As time passed and evening approached¡­


    ¡°Well then, I¡¯ll entrust it to you.¡±


    ¡°Very well, goodbye.¡±


    Serena bid farewell to the client, who had left the reception room after their conversation had ended.


    ¡°Huwaa¡­¡±


    She released a deep sigh, reclining on the couch while nibbling on a lollipop.


    ¡°Human, cut it out with the candies. Your teeth will rot.¡±


    ¡°¡­In order to get the brain working, I require sweets.¡±


    Eventually, with her eyes gently closed, Serena continued to savor the candy.


    ¡°You seemed strange today.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°Why aren¡¯t you showing off your usual deduction skills andying out your analysis of the client like you always do?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    When Miho tilted her head and asked, Serena fell silent, removing the lollipop from her mouth.


    ¡°Perhaps you couldn¡¯t figure out the identity this time? Well, I felt the same way, human. That client, for some reason, concealed her appearance¡­¡±


    Seeing Serena like this, Miho scratched her head and spoke.


    ¡°¡­I¡¯m just trying not to provoke anyone for no reason.¡±


    ¡°¡­?¡±


    After answering like that, Serena muttered to herself while tapping her fingers on the desk.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know about you, but it would be rather odd if I couldn¡¯t see through it as well, don¡¯t you think?¡±


    ¡°Again with the boasting, human.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe this. Even when I used the analysis magic created by Miss Irina and me, I still couldn¡¯t discern that person¡¯s identity¡­ Who on earth was that?¡±


    ¡°¡­..¡±


    Ignoring Miho¡¯s words, Serena continued to mumble, prompting Miho to stare at her intently.


    ¡°So, in the end, was it because you couldn¡¯t make deductions that you didn¡¯t showcase your skills this time?¡±


    She asked while tilting her head.


    ¡°¡­I failed at making deductions? Not at all.¡±


    At that moment, Serena, with a slight frown, replied while biting onto the lollipop again.


    ¡°That client is a petite girl in her teens who has led a difficult life, likely an orphan. However, she probably has at least one family member to support. She may also have a fianc¨¦ or someone who holds significance in her life. And most likely, that person is the Hero of Money.¡±


    ¡°H-How did you figure that out?¡±


    At first, Miho didn¡¯t believe such words, but as she continued to see the astonished reactions from clients, she came to believe Serena¡¯s words as an unwavering truth, so when Miho posed a question.


    ¡°It was a clever move that she flipped the robe to conceal her body shape. However, she couldn¡¯t conceal the wrinkles and creases that had umted over time on the robe she had frequently worn.¡±


    As she nibbled on the lollipop, Serena began her exnation.


    ¡°Based on the shape left in the robe, it¡¯s safe to assume that she¡¯s a petite girl with a height that only reaches my chest and a slender build.¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­¡±


    ¡°She tried to disguise her voice but didn¡¯t do it perfectly which gave it away. Even roughly listening to her tone and manner of speech would reveal that she had already passed through puberty, so she¡¯s at least a teenager, right?¡±


    ¡°Is that so? I couldn¡¯t tell even though I listened¡­¡±


    As Miho listened to Serena¡¯s deduction with sparkling eyes, she soon showed a curious expression and asked a question.


    ¡°So, how did you guess about her being an orphan¡­¡±


    ¡°Simply put, she took all the candies I offered. Even though she had plenty of money, she took every one of them, which is a characteristic of street kids who instinctively seize everything when they have the chance.¡±


    ¡°But I sometimes take everything too¡­¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s a hint in the gold coin she gave us earlier. That gold coin pouch is identical to the one that the ¡®Hero of Money,¡¯ whom I¡¯ve been investigatingtely, distributed to the children in the market streets earlier this year.¡±


    As Miho tilted her head, Serena continued with her spections.


    ¡°Most likely, she was rescued by the ¡®Hero of Money.¡¯ That¡¯s why she managed to escape her life of poverty. And if she has parents, they probably wouldn¡¯t have allowed a child to carry such arge sum of money, so we can assume she¡¯s an orphan.¡±


    ¡°But you mentioned she had a family member to support¡­¡±


    ¡°All the snacks that person consumed were not sweet, and even though I deliberately gave her quite bitter tea, she didn¡¯t add a single spoonful of sugar. But the fact that she took candy with her probably means she has a family to take care of.¡±


    ¡°Then, it can be a friend, too¡­¡±


    ¡°Children from the streets often struggle to make friends, and even when they do, they instinctively shy away from sharing something. The kids around them are allpetitive rivals when ites to sharing food.¡±


    Serena paused for a moment and let out a sigh before continuing her story.


    ¡°Of course, things might be better now, but gathering all the candy was definitely an unconscious act. If that thought is deeply ingrained in her, she is likely an older sister to someone, perhaps a sick younger sibling.¡±


    ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t really understand. My head hurts.¡±


    ¡°If I were to choose one out of those three reasons, having a younger sibling would be apelling motive to gather candy. But this is entirely within the realm of probability, so let¡¯s move on.¡±


    Serena continued her deductions while observing Miho, who was massaging her throbbing head, just as she always did when she had a headache.


    ¡°And she wears a ring on her left ring finger, right? She might be young and not fully understand the significance, but judging from how well the ring is maintained, she likely knows its meaning.¡±


    ¡°Left ring finger? A ring? Is there significance in that?¡±


    ¡°¡­When you consider the old coin purse she¡¯s been keeping, the trembling in her voice when talking about the Hero of Money, and, most importantly, the request she entrusted to me to find the ¡®Hero of Money¡¯¡­¡±


    After speaking for a while, she finally broke the lollipop she had been holding in her mouth.


    ¡°I havee to the conclusion that her fianc¨¦, or at the very least the person she wishes to meet, appears to be the Hero of Money.¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­¡±


    Serena stared at Miho, who apuded with her mouth wide open when she heard the conclusion.


    ¡°The reason I didn¡¯t show off, or rather, made deductions in front of that client today¡­ Well, it¡¯s due to these reasons.¡±


    ¡°¡­Huh?¡±


    ¡°Most of my deductions are rted to sensitive personal matters, and¡­¡±


    She spoke seriously.


    ¡°¡­she could be a dangerous person.¡±


    ¡°Howe?¡±


    ¡°An orphaned girl in her mid-teens with such terrifying abilities, it¡¯s only natural to assume she could be a significant threat, don¡¯t you think?¡±


    After uttering those words, Serena began to grasp the gravity of the situation and wore an anxious expression.


    ¡°However¡­ she might not be a threat but rather a beacon of hope.¡±


    She muttered as her eyes sparkled .


    ¡°What, what did you say?¡±


    ¡°¡­Never mind. Anyway, let¡¯s prepare for the investigation now.¡±


    Immediately, Serena rose from her seat.


    ¡°¡­So, what should we investigate first?¡±


    ¡°Well¡­¡±


    Just as she had been answering questions effortlessly until now, Serena was about to respond to Miho.


    ¡°Um¡­¡±


    But then, she froze.


    ¡°D-Date¡­ I want to go on a date¡­ I¡¯ve been reading [101 Ways to Win a Man¡¯s Heart] all month long, and I need to put it to use, and¡­ um¡­¡±


    ¡°<i>Sigh</i>¡­¡±


    Miho nced at Serena, who hesitated for a moment before reverting to her timid state.


    ¡°¡­Humans are indeed strange,¡±


    Miho mumbled as she let out a deep sigh.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    At that moment.


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡±


    There stood re, the client who had just departed from the Detective Agency.


    ¡°So, about these buttons¡­¡±


    A few days ago, she had snatched away the robe of the ¡®Hero of Money,¡¯ who had hurriedly left the orphanage where Ruby had copsed, by using her abilities.


    She mumbled while looking at the sparkling buttons.


    ¡°¡­Are these from Sunrise Academy uniforms?¡±


    At that moment, she emitted a faint light in the dim alley.


    ¡°How do I get into the academy?¡±


    Although the light was faint, it was enough to drive away the darkness that had settled in the alley.


    <strong>You can rate/review this series here.</strong>

 Chapter 188: - Protest

    <b>? Protest ?</b>


    ¡°<i>Lick, lick.</i>¡°


    ¡°¡­Huh?¡±


    I woke to a moist sensation on my face, prompting me to lift my heavy eyelids and discover Lulu licking my face while I was asleep.


    ¡°Master, we¡¯re almost home.¡±


    Upon confirming that I had awakened, Lulu stopped her licking and informed me.


    ¡°¡­Hmmm.¡±


    Indeed, I could see the Starlight Mansion from the carriage window.


    ¡°<i>Yawn</i>¡­¡±


    ¡°<i>Lick</i>.¡±


    I rubbed the sleepiness away from my eyes and prepared to disembark from the carriage. But before that, I petted Lulu¡¯s head as she licked my ear.


    ¡°¡­Huh?¡±


    Soon, I couldn¡¯t help but frown.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    A crowd had gathered around the mansion.


    ¡°W-what¡¯s happening, Master?¡±


    ¡°Well, I¡¯m not sure either¡­¡±


    It seemed as though the servants who had previously left the house had gathered yet again, but it might not be just them; Joining them were many more people than just the servants.


    ¡°¡­Firstly, it doesn¡¯t seem like a friendly atmosphere.¡±


    And all bore expressions of either cold or simmering anger.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡±


    Sensing something unusual was happening, the animals were no longer sleeping beside me, instead staring out the window with sharp gazes.


    It felt oddly reassuring, but at the same time, I was slightly worried. Hadn¡¯t they just overexerted themselves earlier?


    ¡®Wait, what are these guys actually?¡¯


    I furrowed my eyebrows as I looked at them with a worried expression.


    Certainly, I knew they weren¡¯t ordinary animals, but aside from the cat doll and canary, how could the owl and the dove also use magic?


    I should probably ask their owners when I meet them next time.


    ¡°M-master, the situation feels strange.¡±


    Thinking this, I tried to get off the carriage, only to have Lulu grab my arm anxiously.


    ¡°¡­This isn¡¯t the first time I have experienced something like this, anyway.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    After nonchntly replying to her, I disembarked from the carriage, and the gazes of the gathered crowd turned towards me.


    ¡°H-hey, everyone¡­ wait! Just wait a moment¡­¡±


    At the forefront of those people and blocking the way stood Irina, who sported a bewildered expression.


    ¡°Irina! Get a hold of yourself! What¡¯s making you act like this?¡±


    ¡°¡­We¡¯vee to voice our legitimateint.¡±


    Irina¡¯s friend, Arianne, was staring at Irina with a quivering voice, and Alice, themoners¡¯ representative, was also present.


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    Judging by the situation, I could roughly guess what was happening. It appeared that Alice, as themoners¡¯ representative, had probably gathered these people to condemn me.


    ¡®Well, this is great timing, anyway!¡¯


    When taking an entirely objective perspective on the matter, one might argue that the situation, albeit somewhat absurd, held its merits.


    To begin with, Arianne, who was pleading to Irina with a quivering voice over there, was one of the ¡°sub-heroines¡± I had intended to seek out during this vacation.


    Granted, she might have the least significance in the game, featuring weak events and sparse settings¡­ But still, a sub-heroine was a sub-heroine.


    Of course, I had no intention of conquering her. If I did, I was afraid to imagine how Irina would turn out, and besides, I had almost no interaction with her from the start.


    But seriously, why were there so many unnecessary sub-heroines in ¡°Dark Tale Fantasy¡±?


    Maybe there was something like a ¡°Completion Reward¡±?


    If not, there was no reason for Arianne, who had no connection with me, to be a sub-heroine¡­


    [Sub-Heroines Conquest]


    <strong>Arianne</strong>


    [Conquest Route Suspended]


    Details¡­


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    After a moment of contemtion, I checked the system window that appeared in front of my eyes, then shook my head in disbelief before turning my gaze to the side.


    ¡°Alice¡­¡±


    Alice was the assassin of the Moonlight Family, whom the Secret Lord threatened during the Second Ordeal in the mansion attack incident.


    In society, she garnered support as the moners¡¯ representative¡± and actively engaged in various activities.


    Fortunately, she was not a sub-heroine. I checked the list just to be certain, but her name did not appear there.


    ¡°Everyone, please maintain order¡­¡±


    However, even though she was not a sub-heroine, she still held a pivotal role.


    Although she only yed a minor part in the first year, by some inexplicable turn of events, she became the Student Council President at Sunrise Academy during the second year.


    Of course, though, it was possible that the Fake Hero was involved in that process. At this point, Ruby would naturally be involved in virtually every aspect.


    Anyway, as the Student Council President, Alice woulde into conflict with the Headmaster and corrupt nobles.


    Most importantly, she would also have a conflict with me, the target of those people. And it was a direct confrontation.


    So, the reason for Alice¡¯s increasing importance was that she would be treated as the viin of the second-year scenario.


    Of course, she was only said to be a ¡°viin,¡± but from her perspective, it was only natural that she would try to stop me.


    <b> ¨C F-Frey¡­</b>


    Deep in thought, I stared nkly at the crowd when Irina, who was trying to stop people, sent me a telepathic message.


    Despite telepathy being one of the highest levels of advanced magic, observing how Irina effortlessly used it made her truly incredible.


    <b> ¨C What should I do? Should I do someth¡­</b>


    While conveying her message, she stared at me with trembling eyes.


    ¡°Ah¡­?¡±


    And at that moment, Arianne, who had been staring at me, visibly flinched and cocked her head.


    ¡°¡­..?¡±


    It happened in an instant, but I could immediately tell since I had kept an eye on her.


    <i> ¨C ¡­Darn it.</i>


    Watching her reaction, I became even more certain that my hypothesis was correct.


    After the Third Ordeal, the ¡°sub-heroines¡± underwent some kind of change.


    Most of these changes involved them developing ¡°some kind of¡± emotions towards me, and it seemed that the extent of these emotions was rted to how much interaction I had with them.


    I couldn¡¯t get into the details or the underlying cause because Ferloche had turned back into her foolish personality, but at this point in time, these developments were not necessarily a good thing.


    Lulu, whose conquest wasplete, was just an anomaly. If simr emotions were to arise in the sub-heroines, the probability of my true identity being exposed would surely increase.


    So, from now on, before advancing to the second year, I nned to meet and interact with the sub-heroines to suppress any emotional changes that had urred.


    And it seemed my starting point would be Arianne, who was right before me.


    ¡­Additionally, I should also try to restrain Alice, next to her.


    With the purpose in mind, I sent telepathic messages to Irina, who had been staring at me, seemingly unresponsive.


    <b> ¡®Listen carefully, Irina. I¡¯m going to exin the n now.¡¯ </b>


    ¡°¡­¡­..¡±


    A brief silence followed.


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    In that brief interlude, Irina, having absorbed my exnation, returned the telepathic messages with visible anxiety and a flush of red on her cheeks.


    <b> ¨C F-Frey? Seriously? Are you being serious? But that¡¯s¡­ Ugh¡­</b>


    <b> ¨C T-thank you¡­ No, I mean, is this really okay? Are you sure? Won¡¯t it be ufortable? Is it really okay?</b>


    ¡°¡­<i>Phew</i>.¡±


    Irina seemed to feel a lot of pressure, making me feel sorry for her.


    Would this work out well?


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    After finishing the telepathic conversation with Irina, Frey, who had been looking around with a cold gaze for a while, finally spoke.


    ¡°¡­<i>Grind</i>.¡±


    Hearing those words, Arianne gritted her teeth.


    ¡°We were protesting.¡±


    Alice responded calmly.


    ¡°Protesting?¡±


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s a protest condemning you.¡±


    ¡°¡­Huh.¡±


    Frey let out a bitterugh at that.


    ¡°A protest right in front of the Starlight Duchy¡¯s family mansion¡­ Have you all lost your minds?¡±


    He then started to approach her, wearing cold expression.


    <i> ¨C Zzing!</i>


    Suddenly, a barrier materialized in front of Frey.


    ¡°It¡¯s an assembly held under the permission and protection of the Church.¡±


    Alice spoke while staring at Frey, causing him toe to a halt and frown.


    ¡°These people are all members of the Church and they have gathered here with the permission of His Holiness.¡±


    ¡°In my property, I am both the Pope and the Emperor. I could make you all disappear right now.¡±


    ¡°Yes, please do that. If rumors spread that you killed Church members participating in a peaceful protest, it would further destabilize your already precarious position.¡±


    ¡°Are you suggesting we do it now?¡±


    ¡°We have already put our lives on the line. We will do anything to find any pretext to remove you from your position.¡±


    As the chilly back and forth continued, a murderous intent that could rival the atmosphere between Frey and Alice was felt.


    ¡°G-Give Irina back!!¡±


    Arianne, who had been listening to their conversation, suddenly shouted loudly.


    ¡°Have you ever thought about how much pain and difficulty Irina has gone through because of you? You terrible monster!¡±


    Right after those words, a silence descended.


    <i> ¨C Zzing¡­!</i>


    Nevertheless, unfazed by Frey¡¯s expressionless demeanor, Arianne had erected an opaque barrier all around, obscuring the view of the protesters and those around her.


    ¡°Eeek¡­!¡±


    With her fists clenched tightly, she began to approach Frey.


    ¡°¡­Irina, is that statement true?¡±


    After looking at Arianne, Frey turned to Irina, standing beside him, and subtly asked the question.


    ¡°Uh, well, t-that¡­¡±


    Irina blushed and hesitated.


    ¡°If what she is saying is true, I¡¯ll let you go back to Arianne.¡±


    ¡°¡­Ah.¡±


    She casted a nce at Frey, who spoke with feigned kindness, and then turned her attention to Ariane, whose expression had shifted to one of surprise.


    ¡°¡­No, it¡¯s not true.¡±


    Soon after, Irina replied, bowing her head deeply.


    ¡°What¡­?¡±


    Arianne¡¯s face contorted in shock.


    ¡°A-are you being threatened, Irina?¡±


    She finally asked Irina desperately.


    ¡°Irina, it¡¯s okay now. My sister is in a safe ce. Public opinion in the empire has shifted, and both the Church and the Imperial family are in the same boat. That scoundrel won¡¯t be able to¡­¡±


    While approaching Irina, who still had her head bowed low, Ariane tried to convince her.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Arianne.¡±


    But Irina, after swallowing hard, lifted her head and spoke in that manner.


    ¡°But I¡­¡±


    Blushing deeply, she turned to Frey and continued.


    ¡°¡­Now like Lord Frey.¡±


    Quietly, she answered while hugging him.


    ¡°¡­¡­.What?¡±


    Arianne looked stupefied by her confession.


    ¡°That¡¯s impossible¡­ It can¡¯t be. Irina, you?¡±


    A cold sweat formed on her forehead as she spoke.


    ¡°You never paid attention to guys because of your magic studies. And when it came to love stories, you always shied away. Also, why do you use ¡®Lord¡¯ to adress Frey¡­??¡±


    ¡°I-I can¡¯t live without Lord Frey now.¡±


    ¡°You lie! Don¡¯t lie to me!¡±


    Despite Arianne¡¯s protests, Irina clung to Frey with a flushed face and looked up at him with unwavering determination, causing Arianne to let out a scream.


    ¡°You must have been threatened! The Irina I know is aplete novice when ites to holding hands with guys!¡±


    ¡°Uh, well¡­¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve lived your whole life with magic; You¡¯ve also never taken a liking to any me¡­ Huh?¡±


    Arianne¡¯s gaze wavered as spoke, and suddenly found her mouth hanging open.


    ¡°Irina, could it be¡­¡±


    Irina raised the red light bead, and seeing that, Arianne mumbled.


    ¡°¡­Did you make a blood oath?¡±


    ¡°Yeah¡­¡±


    ¡°R-really? Is it true¡­?¡±


    In response, Arianne muttered with an expression of disbelief.


    ¡°A-A blood oath¡­ it won¡¯t manifest unless it¡¯s ¡®sincere¡¯¡­¡±


    She mumbled with a gloomy expression.


    ¡°I-I¡¯ve told you.¡±


    Irina had an uncanny expression upon seeing Ariane¡¯s reaction, and blushed even deeper before speaking once more.


    ¡°¡­ This body can no longer live without Lord Frey.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°I-I¡¯ve already given my body, heart, and even my soul to him.¡±


    ¡°Given your¡­ body?¡±


    ¡°Y-you know it, too, don¡¯t you? Thepletion of the blood oath requires¡­ purity¡­¡±


    While in Frey¡¯s embrace, Irina briefly ceased her conversation with her longtime friend, ovee by embarrassment.


    ¡°¡­When did this happen?¡±


    Holding her, Frey asked with a greatly astonished expression, and Irina, burying her face in his chest, whispered.


    ¡°I lied about the p-purity part. Uuu.¡±


    ¡°No, the blood oath. When did you do th¡­?¡±


    And in that moment¡­


    <i> ¨C Thud!</i>


    Arianne, her expression one of bewilderment, sank to the ground.


    ¡°L-Lord Frey.¡±


    After ncing at Arianne, Irina took a deep breath and kissed him.


    ¡°<i>Smooch</i>.¡±


    ¡°¡­Huh?¡±


    Arianne blushed as she looked at the scene.


    ¡°¡­Euuuh?¡±


    While Irina may have shared childhood experiences with Frey as her ymate, Arianne had been singrly devoted to the pursuit of magic, devoid of any experience with men in her life.


    ¡°¡­Eehmmmm¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­Haheup.¡±


    Therefore, the sight of Irina and Frey¡¯s tongues intertwining was too stimting to Arianne.


    ¡°¡­Haa¡­ Haa¡­¡±


    In the midst of this peculiar atmosphere, Frey raised his head, with saliva coated on the corner of his mouth.


    ¡°That¡¯s enough, now¡­¡±


    He whispered to Irina in a low voice.


    ¡°¡­Habeub?¡±


    But Irina attacked him again.


    ¡°W-We have to make her absolutely sure¡­¡±


    Eventually, Irina licked Frey¡¯s lips.


    ¡°Wait, can I borrow your hand for a moment¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­?¡±


    Using precise mana control she had learned while in a mana-depleted state, Irina began to control Frey¡¯s arm underneath her.


    ¨C <i>Sssk¡­</i>


    ¡°¡­Hieuk!¡±


    Atst, Irina slumped onto Frey¡¯s shoulder.


    ¡°I-I love you, Frey¡­?¡±


    With a face of pure bliss, she felt his touch and gazed lovingly into Frey¡¯s eyes as she whispered.


    ¡°¡­Ah.¡±


    Arianne had done nothing but fidget until now, but upon this sight, she froze.


    ¡°I love you¡­ Frey¡­ Now, I can¡¯t live without you¡­¡±


    ¡°I-Irina¡­¡±


    ¡°Even when I¡¯m asleep, I think of you so many times¡­ No matter how many times I see your sleeping face¡­ Oh, no, not this¡­¡±


    Meanwhile, Irina¡¯s switch had been flicked.


    ¡°I¡¯ve nurtured my first love this much, so¡­¡±


    ¡°Ouch.¡±


    ¡°¡­T-take responsibility.¡±


    Irina whispered her love to Frey while breathing heavily.


    ¡°Irina, for now, here¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­Ack.¡±


    After continuing her affectionate act for a while, Irina regained her senses at Frey¡¯s urgent words.


    ¡°Eheeeek¡­¡±


    She stopped controlling Frey¡¯s arm and shivered for a moment.


    <i> ¨C Thud.</i>


    She then slumped to the ground.


    ¡°I-I¡¯m sorry¡­ Please forgive me¡­¡±


    Irina¡¯s began to plead after a while.


    ¡°¡­Go away.¡±


    ¡°Hiiik¡­¡±


    After dismissing her like that, Frey turned his attention towards Arianne, who was sitting on the floor.


    ¡°See that? The Irina you knew is gone. So¡­¡±


    While Arianne was still holding her head down, he grabbed her chin and whispered.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡±


    For some reason, Arianne just stared at Frey with a nk face.


    ¡°I have tried to remain patient, but this is too much¡­!¡±


    Unable to bear watching such a scene any longer, Alice urgently moved towards them.


    ¨C <i>Whooosh¡­</i>!


    ¡°¡­Ack!¡±


    From an unknown location, a stone had hit Frey on the head; that was the moment when everything started.


    ¡°E-everyone!?¡±


    Startled by the unexpected incident, Alice looked around.


    ¡°¡­Didn¡¯t you say it was a non-violent protest?¡±


    Frey began to interrogate Alice with a fierce expression.


    ¡°But what¡¯s this?¡±


    While holding the huping Arianne in his arms, he smiled coldly.


    ¡°If it¡¯s not a non-violent protest but a violent one¡­ the situation would change, wouldn¡¯t it?¡±


    Alice¡¯s gaze shook intensely.


    <strong>You can rate/review this series here.</strong>

 Chapter 189: - I Will Never Yield

    <b>? I Will Never Yield ?</b>


    ¡°W-wait a moment. It¡¯s a misunderstanding.¡±


    ¡°Misunderstanding? Then, is there some hidden meaning behind this stone they threw at me?¡±


    Alice stammered under Frey¡¯s intense questioning.


    ¡°It¡¯s just a personal act of defiance. Our protest group has received hours of education¡­¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s important is that this stone hit me, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    ¡°¡­I-I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    Alices slightly lowered her head, apologizing.


    ¡°Everyone! Please step back! Further violent actions are¡­¡±


    She raised her voice to the protesting crowd behind her.


    ¨C <i>Whoosh</i>!


    ¡°Huh!?¡±


    However, at that moment, another stone flew from the crowd, and confusion crept into her expression.


    ¡°Everyone! We shouldn¡¯t do this! We are not Frey! We stand for justice and non-violence¡­¡±


    Desperation etched across her features as she attempted to approach the protesting crowd, but¡­


    ¡°D-don¡¯t¡­!¡±


    As several stones passed close to her, she shouted with a considerably flustered expression.


    ¡°Why are you doing this? This only gives Frey a reason¡­¡±


    ¡°A reason¡­ a reason¡­¡±


    She continued, before turning her head back upon hearing Frey¡¯s murmuring from behind.


    ¡°Ah¡­¡±


    Immediately, she swallowed hard.


    ¨C <i>Drip¡­</i>


    She noticed blood was dripping from Frey¡¯s forehead, where a stone from the crowd had directly hit him.


    ¡°The reason has existed since the first stone was thrown, no¡­ since you all intruded here.¡±


    ¡°Uh, that¡¯s¡­¡±


    ¡°But I have a lot of reasons now.¡±


    Frey dered.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡±


    Beyond Alice, the crowd disyed frigid expressions.


    ¡°That¡¯s great, good timing!!¡±


    ¡°The Demon King¡¯s subordinate! Go Die!!¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to spare him!!¡±


    Frey silently stared at the people who were insulting him in an inexplicable rage.


    ¡°Ugh.¡±


    ¡°Huh¡­?¡±


    Suddenly, Frey¡¯s face twisted in pain as his breath ragged, and then he began to wobble where he stood.


    ¡°Heik?¡±


    Arianne was unexpectedly hugged tightly by Frey, causing her to stagger along him.


    ¡°¡­Phew.¡±


    After a momentarypse of confusion, Frey retrieved a miniaturized walking stick from inside his chest pocket, nting it on the ground as he let out a deep sigh.


    ¡°¡­..?¡±


    He tilted his quizzically, looking at the protesters beyond Arianne, who was now blushing hard, and Alice, who wore a pale expression, unsure of what to do.


    ¡°Something¡­ seems strange?¡±


    Atst, Frey muttered.


    ¡°Hey.¡±


    Arianne, who had been looking in a daze until then, suddenly spoke.


    ¡°G-give Irina back¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­Just shut up and create a protective barrier around us.¡±


    ¡°Uh, for what reason?¡±


    ¡°If I say so, just do it. Do you not care about whatever may happen to Irina?¡±


    Being threatened by Frey, Arianne hesitated for a moment, then created a small, cylindrical protective barrier around herself, Frey, Irina, and Lulu.


    ¨C <i>Crackle¡­ Crackle¡­!</i>


    ¨C <i>Bang, bang</i>!!


    ¨C <i>Thwack</i>¡­!


    Rocks and clubs flying from all directions began to pound the protective barrier vigorously.


    ¡°B-break it!!¡±


    ¡°Uwoooo!!¡±


    ¡°As expected¡­¡±


    Frey watched the mob beating the makeshift barrier with great eagerness.


    ¡°¡­It¡¯s definitely strange.¡±


    He murmured before turning his gaze to the side.


    ¡°Ah? Aaaah¡­?¡±


    Frey eyes met a pale looking Alice, standing outside the protective barrier and shaking in fear.


    ¡°E-everyone¡­ Why are you doing this¡­¡±


    ¡°Move aside!!¡±


    ¡°Heikkk¡­!¡±


    When she attempted to pacify the angry mob, she found herself shoved aside by the people.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­.¡±


    Lying on the ground, she began to tremble, looking at the protesting crowd vacantly, the same people she had once educated and guided.


    ¨C <i>Zzing</i>¡­!


    Right then, the protective barrier slightly opened.


    ¡°Huh, ack?¡±


    Just as Alice was about to get trampled by a frenzied protester who held a sign as if it was a club¡­


    ¨C <i>Thud</i>¡­!


    She was yanked into the protective barrier by someone¡¯s rough pull.


    ¨C <i>ng</i>! <i>ng</i>!!!


    ¨C <i>Crackle</i>, <i>crackle</i>¡­!


    At the next moment, the people surrounding the barrier began to beat it indiscriminately.


    ¡°Ugh, ugh¡­¡±


    Shocked by the sudden transformation of the people who had just been following her orders, Alice remained frozen in ce, not even thinking of stepping back.


    ¨C <i>Crash</i>!


    ¨C <i>Crush</i>¡­!


    Thereafter, only the sound of the barrier and the people colliding echoed.


    ¡°Do you see it?¡±


    ¡°Heiik¡­!¡±


    Frey approached Alice, who was frozen while staring beyond the protective barrier, and whispered in a cold voice.


    ¡°Is this what you call a ¡®nonviolent protest¡¯?¡±


    ¡°I-I-I, I¡­ I¡­¡±


    Alice¡¯s voice trembled as she stammered for a moment before finding the words to respond.


    ¡°I-I¡¯m sure just a little while ago¡­ we were all stillughing together while listening to the education¡­¡±


    ¡°So, what happened to those statements?¡±


    ¡°T-that¡¯s¡­¡±


    ¡°See it with your own eyes. Don¡¯t avoid it.¡±


    Frey grabbed her face, forcing Alice¡¯s gaze on the faces of the people.


    ¡°Ah¡­¡±


    The people Alice had once believed to be good and under her control now angrily pounded on the protective barrier.


    ¡°It is truly foolish to intrude into the duchy¡¯s territory and behave in such a manner. No matter how condemned I am by the world, there should at least be a sense of propriety.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°And you, the leader of these people, will probably receive the harshest punishment.¡±


    Alice showed a fearful expression as Frey spoke.


    ¡°Did you believe you could control them? Just you, amoner woman, against those countless clueless fools?¡±


    ¡°Uh¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s ludicrous. You must have seen it, too, right? When there was no barrier and we were defenseless, they only threw a few stones.¡±


    Saying this, Frey picked up the stone that had hit his forehead.


    ¡°However, after the barrier closed, they rushed in, thinking now was the time, and started pounding on the barrier. Look at those vile fellows.¡±


    ¡°No, they¡¯re not¡­ vile¡­¡±


    ¡°Ah, the one you want to call vile is me, right? Fine, I¡¯m vile. But¡­¡±


    Frey whispered directly in front of Alice¡¯s face.


    ¡°Do you really think the frenzied crowd behind us, running rampant, can¡¯t be considered vile?¡±


    ¡°¡­..!¡±


    ¡°Your gaze is wavering.¡±


    ¡°No, they¡¯re not!¡±


    Alice shouted with her head raised high, her fist clenched so tightly that it turned pale.


    ¡°Th-that¡¯s anger towards you! It¡¯s only natural after everything you¡¯ve done until now¡­!¡±


    ¡°¡­So, is this an eptable action?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Upon hearing those words, Alice was at a loss for words.


    Because from her perspective, this situation was utterly iprehensible.


    She couldn¡¯t even fathom where things went wrong and how it all deviated.


    ¡°So¡­ what should we do now? Should we request reinforcements immediately, or should we carry out an execution using magic?¡±


    ¡°W-wait! Just wait a moment!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s quite a dilemma to decide which method we should use, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    Frey looked down at her with a mocking gaze, then began to rummage through his inner chest pocket.


    ¡°P-punishment will be severe, so please let me handle it! After all, you have no means of controlling this situation right now¡­!¡±


    Desperation gripped Alice as she clutched Frey¡¯s legs, making fervent pleas.


    ¡°¡­Sit quietly.¡±


    At that moment, Lulu, who had been growling and trying to intimidate the enraged crowd, began to chant as her Magic Eyes illuminated.


    ¨C <i>Sssk</i>¡­!


    In an instant, all the protesters sat down simultaneously.


    ¡°¡­¡­..¡±


    A short silence then began.


    ¡°Uh, um.¡±


    Frey¡¯s initial shock subsided and his eyes lit up, realizing that her Magic Eyes, unlike before, werepletely fine.


    ¡°Did you say there¡¯s no means of control?¡±


    Frey wasted no time turning the situation to his advantage.


    ¡°H-how¡­?¡±


    The situation was so impressive that Alice had no choice but to be convinced by Frey¡¯s acting.


    ¡°Do you think that I, who face assassination threats throughout the empire, did not even prepare such means?¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­¡±


    Thanks to this, Frey reinforced his confidence in his act.


    ¡°From now on, listen to me carefully.¡±


    Holding the panic-stricken Alice by the chin and pulling her closer, Frey began speaking.


    ¡°Your idealism, righteousness, and democracy that you believe in, they¡¯re all fantasies.¡±


    ¡°Eheup¡­¡±


    ¡°Look at that foolish mob. Most people turn into idiots with just a simple instigation.¡±


    ¡°¡­Heub?¡±


    ¡°nting a spy in the protest group ahead of time to throw a single stone at me is child¡¯s y.¡±


    Frey¡¯s words cut through air, causing Alice to tremble uncontrobly.


    ¡°Did you think you could enlighten such simpletons who can easily be manipted while you¡¯re the only one with such awareness?¡±


    ¡°Ugh¡­¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re not a revolutionary, and you¡¯re far from a hero. You¡¯re just the leader of a gang of fools.¡±


    Frey continued whispering in her ear with a chilling voice.


    ¡°No, not even that. Looking at it this way, you¡¯re no different from any other lowly woman.¡±


    ¡°Ugh¡­¡±


    Looking at AAlice¡¯s disheveled appearance, with her hair matted by dirt, Frey coldly asked the question.


    ¡°You were aiming for the position of Student Council President in your second year, right?¡±


    ¡°¡­W-Well¡­¡±


    ¡°Do you think you¡¯re anyone special? You¡¯re nothing. You can¡¯t even control the people behind you, so what right do you have?¡±


    ¡°Ugh¡­¡±


    Alice¡¯s lowered head was forcibly lifted by Frey.


    ¡°Starting today, you¡¯re my ve.¡±


    Brushing away the dirt and dust that were tangled in her hair, Frey spoke in a low,manding tone.


    ¡°You¡¯re not a leader who can guide everyone. You¡¯re not a Student Council President who can shake up the academy. You¡¯re not even a representative ofmoners¡­ you could be one of my sex ves and be dominated like the ones back there.¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­ Ahh¡­¡±


    Alice slowly began to open her mouth to respond to Frey¡¯s words.


    ¡°So, what¡¯s your answer?¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­¡±


    Frey calmly lifted the corner of his lips as he prompted a response.


    ¡°¡­I understand.¡±


    Shortly thereafter, he heard Alice¡¯s response as her expression became vacant.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be your sex ve.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    Frey mumbled with a bewildered expression.


    ¡°¡­This wasn¡¯t how it was supposed to turn out¡­¡±


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    ¡°Huh? Um¡­ did you say?¡±


    I was in an extremely perplexing situation.


    ¡°I will be your sex ve.¡±


    ¡°¡­..???¡±


    Alice, wearing a vacant expression, had dered that she would be my ve.


    ¡°Frey¡­?¡±


    ¡°Master¡­?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡±


    Irina, Lulu, and Arianne, all of whom had been witnesses to Alice¡¯s subordination, now fixed me with cold stares.


    ¡°W-what is this? No way¡­?¡±


    The situation sent shivers down my spine, and I quickly opened the ¡°Affection System,¡± but¡­


    ¡°¡­But it¡¯s not¡­?¡±


    Alice¡¯s name was clearly not on the list of the Affection System.


    In other words, she did not fall under my hypothesis of the ¡®Influenced Sub-Heroines Theory.¡¯


    ¡°What the hell is happening?¡±


    While her reaction might seem like she had a mental breakdown due to me¡­ that was not the case.


    Along with the church, she had received the role of the 2nd-year Student Council President and the main viin, and was known to ¡®never yield¡¯ to my suggestions.


    No matter how many treasures I offered, how I tried to ckmail her, or even if I tried to take her life¡­


    She was an individual who would neverpromise her ¡®beliefs.¡¯


    However¡­


    ¡°What should¡­ a sex ve do?¡±


    A person like Alice was now kneeling before me and asking such a question.


    Why did this happen?


    Moreover, the lines I just recited were the exact words from the prophecy I had memorized as a script for the ¡®Alice Awakening¡¯ quest event.


    Originally, Alice was supposed to reject my proposal here and dere, ¡°I will never yield.¡±


    ¡°T-the scenario is¡­ going off course¡­ darn it¡­¡±


    ¡°How should I call you from now on? Lord Frey? Young Master Frey? Master?¡±


    Yet, she continued to express submission.


    ¡°M-Master? No, she can¡¯t use that title. I¡¯m your only pet, right? The titles are ovepping with one another.¡±


    ¡°F-Frey. Don¡¯t listen to her. Something¡¯s not right with her.¡±


    Caught in the unexpected turn of events, my arms were forcibly stretched by Lulu and Irina.


    ¡°T-trash¡­¡±


    Arianne¡¯s gaze grew even colder.


    ¡°This is driving me insane¡­¡±


    Feeling as though I was about to go crazy, I closed my eyes shut.


    ¡°¡­How is it?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.!¡±


    He could hear a very familiar voice.


    ¡°Do you like this?¡±


    ¡°Secret Lord¡­?¡±


    Alice¡¯s eyes had turned yellow, and was now speaking to me in the voice of the Secret Lord of the Moonlight Family.


    ¡°The Curse of Subordination¡­¡±


    Staring nkly at Alice, my eyes immediately widened when I saw the magic circle for the ¡°Curse of Subordination¡± enveloping her body.


    ¡°You, could it be¡­?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, I casted the Curse of Subordination on this child a long time ago.¡±


    Hearing her speak in the Secret Lord¡¯s voice, I hurriedly used magic to cover Arianne¡¯s eyes and ears.


    ¡°Kyak!? W-what is this¡­?¡±


    ¡°She was exceptional, even among my assassins. Unlike my stubborn daughter, who deserves to be killed, she was perfectly ensnared.¡±


    Alice continued to speak in the Secret Lord¡¯s voice, her eyes vacant.


    ¡°Anyway, it seems like quite a tricky situation, so I intervened for a moment¡­ Are you satisfied with this?¡±


    ¡°What do you want by doing this¡­¡±


    ¡°A deal. Of course, I want to propose a deal.¡±


    He immediately proposed a deal without giving me a chance to respond.


    ¡°I will temporarily transfer control of this child to you, starting now. In exchange, please save me.¡±


    ¡°You?¡±


    ¡°Yes, please! I beg you! Because of my wretched daughter, I can¡¯t die even if I want to!¡±


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    ¡°If you save me, I will permanently transfer control of this child to you¡­ and I will assist you in dominating the world! I promise!¡±


    After hearing his proposal, I remained silent for a moment.


    ¡°Even though I¡¯ve lost all my power, I can stillmand Serena with your help! And I know a lot about hidden assassins and dark magic! That should be enough to help you!¡±


    The Secret Lord begged me with a desperate tone.


    ¡°Time is running out! That little bitch will be back here shortly! It¡¯s going to be difficult for you, too, if you no longer have control over her, right?¡±


    ¡°Hm¡­¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s a fitting candidate for that purpose, as you say! She has never been touched by any man¡¯s hand! Feel free to check for yoursel¡­¡±


    The Secret Lord, or rather, Alice, stared at me.


    ¡°¡­Alright.¡±


    I replied briefly.


    ¡°The deal¡­ is sealed¡­¡±


    Alice¡¯s voice carried a hint of weariness.


    ¡°¡­¡­..¡±


    Her eyes reverted to their original color, and she stared at me for a moment.


    ¡°You were right. The public is ignorant, and there is no value in enlightening them. Therefore, it¡¯s only fitting for someone superior like you to dominate them.¡±


    Immediately, with a serious expression, she replied in her own voice.


    ¡°And that goes for me as well. When does my role as your sex ve start?¡±


    ¡°Huff¡­¡±


    I felt a throbbing headache as a result, lowering my head as I took a deep breath.


    ¡°Master, those people over there seem strange.¡±


    ¡°¡­I feel the same way. Something¡¯s off.¡±


    Upon hearing Lulu and Irina¡¯s words, I turned my gaze to the people sitting idly until now.


    ¡°When I gave orders to that girl Miho or you, M-Master, it felt like I was forcing my way through an iron wall¡­ But when I gave orders to those people, I didn¡¯t feel anything at all.¡±


    ¡°¡­Theposition of their mana is strange. It¡¯s not human.¡±


    Finally, after hearing their tense voices, I mumbled with a cold expression.


    ¡°Of course, it would be like that. That¡¯s because they¡¯re not human.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­?¡±


    ¡°It seems like they might be the secret weapons of the Church¡­ But aside from that, those people came from the Church, right¡­?¡±


    ¡°Is the Pope finally making a move?¡±


    Next to me, Alice kept questioning me about the sex ve tasks.


    ¡°Please give orders regarding the sex ves. Can we start executing them tonight?¡±


    ¡°I¡­ I watched her change like that right in front of me. It¡¯s unbelievable.¡±


    And there was also Arianne, who had turned pale and taken a step back.


    ¡°<i>Sigh</i>¡­¡±


    Unbeknownst to us, the sun had set as the eventful day passed by.


    <strong>You can rate/review this series here.</strong>

 Chapter 190: - A Different Level

    <b>? A Different Level ?</b>


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡±


    ¡°M-Master?¡±


    ¡°Just stay still.¡±


    I was sitting on my bed, closely examining Lulu¡¯s wide-open Magic Eyes.


    ¡°Innovative¡­ The magic array is so intricate, and it¡¯s functioning wlessly without any errors or issues. Even the highest-grade artifacts aren¡¯t like this.¡±


    Meanwhile, Irina stood beside me, excitedly jotting down something in her notebook.


    ¡°Your eyes are quite bloodshot¡­ it must hurt.¡±


    Irina¡¯s actions made me smile, but then I returned to Lulu, gently covering Lulu¡¯s eyes as I whispered.


    ¡°Ugh¡­¡±


    Lulu quickly leaned her face into my hand, rubbing her face onto it.


    ¡°You can¡¯t use your eyes anymore if you do this. It will only make your eyes worse.¡±


    I softly reasoned with her.


    ¡°Ah¡­¡±


    Lulu hesitated for a moment, then lightly tugged on my fingers covering her eyes.


    ¡°I-is it okay if I do it like this?¡±


    With only the palm of my hand exposed, Lulu asked hesitantly before she resumed her cheek nuzzling against my hand


    ¡°Whoooo¡­¡±


    Watching her for a moment, I eventually turned to Irina, who had been analyzing Lulu¡¯s Magic Eyes all this time, and posed a question.


    ¡°Irina, what do you think?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­Irina?¡±


    However, Irina¡¯s response was somewhat peculiar. Unlike her previous enthusiasm for academic pursuits, she now wore an almost soulless expression.


    ¡°Only me¡­ Only me falling behind¡­¡±


    Irina¡¯s voice, tinged with regret, suddenly spilled forth.


    ¡°You were already the slowest among the five¡­ now you¡¯re even slower than a mere human pet¡­¡±


    ¡°Irina?¡±


    ¡°I-if things continue like this¡­ ugh¡­¡±


    The sight of her sitting hunched over and mumbling like a drenched puppy made me feel unexpectedly sorry for her, so I muttered without thinking.


    ¡°¡­So cute.¡±


    ¡°¡­..!¡±


    Upon hearing that, Irina slightly flinched.


    ¡°Frey.¡±


    Then, Irina approached me, studying my reaction before she spoke in a low tone.


    ¡°¡­You should¡¯ve taken responsibility for me.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    Intrigued by her unexpected remark, I lifted my head. Irina, leaning on my shoulder, blushed and averted her gaze before she continued whispering.


    ¡°As Arianne mentioned earlier, I never had any interest in men¡­¡±


    ¨C <i>Ssk</i>¡­


    ¡°¡­But now, even a meaninglesspliment from you makes my heart flutter.¡±


    She confessed, then gently linked her arm with mine.


    ¡°If you turned a mage who only knew magic andbat into a woman, you should bear responsibility, shouldn¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°¡­Hmm.¡±


    Silently, she released her hair down, her intense gaze locked onto mine as she discreetly swallowed her saliva.


    ¡°Are you going to act like this again?¡±


    However, I attempted to maintain myposure.


    ¨C <i>Ssk</i>.


    Inching closer, Irina extended her fingers and gently stroked my chest, murmuring softly.


    ¡°From now on, you shouldn¡¯t act indifferent, uninterested, or restrained in front of me.¡±


    ¡°Uh, um¡­¡±


    ¡°If you made a girl fall in love, you should definitely make her yours. You fool.¡±


    A short silence ensued after her deration.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    During that silence, Lulu, who had been rubbing her face on my hand, emitted a soft growl.


    ¡°Grrr¡­¡±


    Her soft growl continued.


    ¡°¡­C-can you brief me on the Magic Eyes for now?¡±


    On the other hand, my own face flushed with warmth. Irina, after momentarily ncing at Lulu, drew even closer and began speaking.


    ¡°The Magic Eyes she previously possessed specializes in analyzing things. I checked it myself, so I¡¯m sure.¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡±


    ¡°However, upon reevaluation, I¡¯ve noticed significant changes. They have be soplex that they surpass any existing artifact, and for some reason, I can sense demonic energy as well¡­¡±


    Now reverted to her usual inquisitive expression, Irina tilted her head and stared at Lulu, who was still emitting those soft growls.


    ¡°Judging from that, it seems that something has indeed changed today¡­¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡±


    I was momentarily lost in thought at those words.


    ¨C <i>Squish</i>.


    At that moment, however, I could feel something squishy on my arm.


    ¡°¡­ I have told you, right? I won¡¯t let you exercise any self-restraint.¡±


    I wondered what was going on, but she hugged my arm closely to her bosom.


    ¡°Among the other five, I guess I have nothing else to boast about but this¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­..¡±


    Lulu, stopped her growling as she lowered her gaze and made a sulking expression. Meanwhile, Irina was now blushing while looking at me.


    ¡°Anyway, it¡¯s correct that the Magic Eyes¡¯ original function changed due to some reason, right?¡±


    ¡°¡­Eh.¡±


    However, because I didn¡¯t react much, Irina looked slightly disappointed and nodded her head in response.


    ¡°Thank you, Irina.¡±


    ¡°¡­..!¡±


    As I kissed her lightly, she, instead, began to show more extreme reactions.


    ¡°I, I also¡­ uheub¡­¡±


    For some reason, Lulu seemed like she wanted to say something but ultimately closed her mouth. For now, I decided to focus on Irina instead, since her reaction was too adorable.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    ¡°¡­?¡±


    After showering me with kisses all over, Irina was now holding my hand and leaning on my shoulder.


    ¡°Uheub¡­¡±


    Lulu was quietly nuzzling against my side.


    ¡°Sigh.¡±


    In such a situation, I let out a short sigh.


    ¡°¡­By the way, it seems the Church has started to cause trouble.¡±


    Muttering this, I recalled what happened today.


    ¡°That can¡¯t be right. There¡¯s no way they would use the secret weapon already.¡±


    The protesters who had gathered at my mansion earlier were, in fact, lifelike puppets created by the Church.


    These puppets were often used for manipting public opinion, but when armed with stones and clubs, they could be quite convincing asbat units.


    The corrupt Pope and bishops were secretly engaging in such activities, but why was the Sun God¡­


    Come to think of it, the Sun God, who resembled Ferloche and seemed somewhat foolish, was currently sealed away. So, it was probably the Pope¡¯s madness.


    ¡°¡­Tsk.¡±


    The Pope¡¯s annoying face came to mind, fuelling my growing irritation.


    He was a viin character in Dark Tale Fantasy 2 and was as formidable as the Demon King or the Secret Lord. Thus, I wanted to eliminate him as soon as possible.


    Of course, the Church was a powerful organization, almost as powerful as the Imperial family, so I needed to stay alert.


    ¡°Anyway, is Arianne alright?¡±


    ¡°¡­Huh!?¡±


    Lost in thought for a while, I found myself mumbling, and Irina, who was leaning on my shoulder, asked me a question with her eyes wide open.


    ¡°What do you mean by that?¡±


    ¡°Well, she seemed to have suffered quite a mental shock. Of course, it was a necessary measure, but¡­¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­¡±


    Irina¡¯s quiet nod was apanied by a slightly gloomy expression,


    ¡®It¡¯s bothering me¡­¡¯


    When the secret weapons of the Church were arrested by the security forces upon receiving my call, Ariannewas was also taken away.


    <i> ¡°Irina¡­ I¡¯ll do whatever it takes to rescue you. So please wait¡­¡±</i>


    ¡°Master¡­?¡±


    ¡°¡­Ugh.¡±


    Lulu was about to cry at the sight of Irina clinging to me.


    ¡°Please wait just a moment. I also have to perform my duty as Lord Frey¡¯s sex ve¡­¡±


    Likewise, the situation with Alice was also bothering me.


    How did things end up like this?


    Initially, my n was to have Lulu use her Magic Eyes tomand one of the protesters in the crowd to throw a stone.


    If Lulu found it difficult, Irina could use magic to make the stone fly towards me.


    The hit from the stone would then serve as our cue to intervene and quell the violent protest.


    Yet, when Lulu issued themand to attack with her Magic Eyes, all the puppets responded simultaneously, turning the situation into utter chaos.


    Considering they were already akin to marites, it was a recipe for disaster.


    Covering for the two girls who were taken away by the security force was one thing, but the conflict that would arise with the Church due to this incident was also another concern.


    ¡°<i>Sigh</i>¡­¡±


    Of course, the biggest concern was the Secret Lord.


    I wondered how much torture he had to endure from Serena to make such a proposal.


    Even though the deal he offered me seemed too good to be true, the fact that he also imposed the ¡°Curse of Subordination¡± on Alice bothered me.


    While it might make dealing with Alice in my second year a bit easier, I had no intention of rescuing the guy who dared to torture Serena.


    Anyway, it was obvious that he still didn¡¯t know that Serena and I had a cooperative rtionship.


    However, I was quite interested in the conditions he proposed in the deal: ¡°assassins¡¯ locations¡± and ¡°the magic of darkness.¡±


    After pretending to cooperate with him to some extent and extracting all the information, I would separately devise a n with Serena to get rid of him.


    But of course, I had to carefully consider how to deal with Alice.


    The icy res I received from those around me, as she, nowing to serve me as her owner,id out the tasks of a sex ve while being escorted by the security forces, was immeasurable.


    It served my interest to keep her under control, but wouldn¡¯t transforming her into a secret weapon, a puppet-like doll of the Church, render her too pitiable?


    ¡°Phew¡­¡±


    Having organized my thoughts in this manner, I reclined on the bed, closed my eyes, and opened the system window.


    < Affection Management System Ver. 2 >


    <strong>[Main Heroines] [Sub Heroines] [???]</strong>


    ¨C Please select a menu.


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡±


    Until now, I had never considered this Affection System particrly important.


    [<strong>Main Heroines Notification</strong>]


    However, looking at it now, I could somewhat understand thements made by the version of me from the past cycle about the ¡®Affection System.¡¯


    [Main Heroines Conquest]


    <strong>Kania: </strong>


    [Affection Level 100 (Conquest Complete)]


    [Title: First Enlightenment]


    <strong>Irina: </strong>


    [Affection Level 100 (Conquest Complete)]


    [Title: Second Enlightenment]


    <strong>na: </strong>


    [Affection Level 100 (Conquest Complete)]


    [Title: Third Enlightenment]


    .


    .


    .


    Only after seeing this was I able to discover the nature of the Five Enlightenments.


    ¡°Anyway¡­ I¡¯m a bit concerned about Lulu¡¯s Magic Eyes¡­¡±


    I stared at the system window for a while, mumbling those words. Then, I nced at Lulu, who was lying face down on the floor and watching my every move, as I became lost in thought.


    ¡®Could it be that Lulu¡¯s Magic Eyes are rted to her being conquered?¡¯


    ording to Lulu¡¯s exnation, ¡°I kept thinking that I wanted to help Master, and my body heated up, and my abilities developed.¡± Was it possible for such an ability to develop as a result of such an event?


    Considering this, it was quite a usible spection that the Affection System might have intervened.


    Should I try to conquer the sub-heroines even by force, if that was the case?


    ¡®Well, I¡¯m not sure¡­¡¯


    I wanted to try it at least once, but unfortunately, it seemed impossible.


    Because, only a moment ago, the Conquest Routes of all the sub-heroines, except Lulu and Roswyn, were ¡°suspended.¡±


    After such an eventful day, I wanted to take a break and not think about sub-heroines or anything else. As a result, the state changed uniformly.


    Well, even if I wanted to change the state again, I didn¡¯t know how.


    Yet, if I were to work on those girls now, it would likely have a counterproductive effect.


    There was no choice but to leave them be¡­


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    While thinking such thoughts and looking at the list of sub-heroines, I suddenly froze when I saw a name that had been hidden at the top.


    [Sub-Heroines Conquest]


    <strong>Isolet Arham Bywalker</strong>


    [Conquest Progress: 75%]


    Details¡­


    ¡°Why is she the only one left like this¡­¡±


    I was nkly staring at Isolet¡¯s name, whose status remained unchanged even though all the other routes were suspended.


    ¡°Hm?¡±


    My eyes widened, and eventually, I muttered.


    [<strong>Conquest Progress:</strong> 75%]


    ¡°It was only 70% a few days ago.¡±


    For some reason, her Conquest Progress was still disyed.


    ¡°What in the world¡­¡±


    Furthermore¡­


    [<strong>Conquest Progress:</strong> 76%]


    ¡°¡­..!?¡±


    Right at that moment, the Conquest Progress slightly increased.


    <b><i> What the hell is going on?</i></b>


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    Meanwhile¡­


    ¡°Ugh¡­ ugh¡­¡±


    ¡°L-Lady Isolet, are you okay?¡±


    Isolet Arham Bywalker was lying on her bed, groaning in pain.


    ¡°Please, try to wake up¡­¡±


    ¡°Frey¡­¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    And then¡­


    ¡°Freyyyyy¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­..???¡±


    She was calling out Frey¡¯s name.


    <strong>You can rate/review this series here.</strong>

 Chapter 191: - The Past of Teacher and Disciple

    <b>? The Past of Teacher and Disciple ?</b>


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡±


    In a haze of groans, Isolet gradually opened her eyes.


    ¡°¡­..?¡±


    As she did, she was met with a familiar sight before her.


    The main building of Sunrise Academy stood proudly at the heart of the Empire.


    Surrounding it were numerous annex buildings and sculptures.


    At the center of these buildings, there stood a magnificent statue of the legendary Hero from a millennium ago, widely known as thergest sculpture in the Empire.


    Each of these was something Isolet had liked since her school days and still cherished as a teacher.


    ¡°Ah¡­?¡±


    But now, as Isolet gazed at them, her face only grew paler.


    The grand main building of Sunrise Academy, which once stood tall at the heart of the empire, was reduced to rubble, and its annex buildings engulfed in mes.


    ¨C <i>Creak</i>¡­


    The statue of the Hero, almost a symbol of the empire itself, was shattered in half and copsing.


    ¡®W-what is happening?!¡¯


    As Isolet bore witness to this nightmarish scene, her expression twisted into shock; she attempted to cry out, but no sound came from her lips.


    ¡®What in the world is happening?¡¯


    The words she couldn¡¯t vocalize reverberated only in the recesses of her mind.


    ¨C <i>Crumble</i>¡­


    Isolet stood in a daze for a while before quickly turning her head as a loud boom came from behind.


    ¡®¡­!¡±


    Then, an unbelievable scene unfolded before her very eyes.


    ¨C <i>Crackle, crackle</i>¡­


    Created by the Hero¡¯s Party a thousand years ago, the robust barrier enveloping the academy was said to be unbreachable for even the First Demon King. However, that very barrier was shattering into pieces before her eyes.


    ¡°Krrrrrrrr¡­¡±


    ¡°Wooohhh!!¡±


    And through the fractured barrier, an overwhelming torrent surged forth.


    ¡°Find¡­ Find the humans¡­¡±


    ¡°Kill¡­ them¡­¡±


    These were the highest-ranking demons that only surfaced once or twice a year, and along with them were creatures tainted by dark energy.


    ¡°Damn it¡­¡±


    Isolet¡¯s mind grappled with the surreal scene before her .


    ¡°Now that it¡¯se to this¡­¡±


    ¡®W-what¡¯s happening?¡¯


    Suddenly, a strange sound escaped her lips, and although she attempted to take a step back in rm¡­


    ¡®Ugh?¡¯


    Soon, she realized she couldn¡¯t move as she wished. Therefore, she muttered inwardly.


    ¡®¡­It seems like I¡¯m having another nightmare.¡¯


    Lately, her body had grown weary, the weight of umted stress manifesting in frequent nightmares. She now unequivocally categorized this situation as a ¡°nightmare,¡± releasing a sigh.


    ¡®Attack on the Academy¡­ It¡¯s a fitting nightmare.¡¯


    With her grand goal of nurturing students who would revitalize the empire to prosperity, Isolet couldn¡¯t have asked for a more suitable nightmare.


    Although her body couldn¡¯t move as she wanted, somehow, Isolet swayed her head from side to side and thought.


    ¡®If I stay like this, I¡¯ll wake up on my own.¡¯


    In that decisive moment, she drew her sword fastened to her waist and strode towards somewhere.


    ¡°I have to protect everyone¡­¡±


    Unbeknownst to her, at that moment, Isolet had be one with her dream self, even synchronizing with her emotions.


    She headed towards the approaching wave of darkness.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    ¡°Kyaaaakkk!!¡±


    ¡°No, don¡¯t!¡±


    ¡°Please, someone save us!¡±


    Screams echoed from all around.


    This ce should have been the safest and happiest location in the world, but it was now marred with blood and cries.


    ¡°R-run away!¡±


    ¡°Wait a moment! What about the students¡­¡±


    ¡°Let go of this!¡±


    In the distance, I could see the academy staff rushing to escape in a panic.


    Seeing them, a mix of anger and understanding welled up in my heart.


    Overwhelming foes were swarming beyond what they could handle. It would have been strange if they didn¡¯t show fear.


    ¡°¡­<i>Grind</i>.¡±


    However, shouldn¡¯t educators be rescuing students, or at the very least, evacuating with them?


    Even if they couldn¡¯t fight back, they should have the ability to help students who hadn¡¯t escaped yet. But it seemed the teachers were the first to run.


    The monsters hadn¡¯t yet breached the temporary barrier; couldn¡¯t they at least help the fallen students?


    <b><i> Is this the academy I wanted to work for? </i></b>


    <b><i> Is this the image of a teacher I longed for? </i></b>


    <b><i> Is this the future I hoped for? </i></b>


    ¡°Heuab¡­¡±


    ¡°Hold on for a bit longer. We need to buy time until reinforcements arrive¡­¡±


    ¡°There are students trapped inside the debris! Please help!¡±


    Right next to me, the maids responsible for the school were rushing around busily.


    While the maids were skilled, they were still not as capable as the teachers, yet they were the ones to diligently run around to help.


    ¡°Professor Isolet!¡±


    In such a painfully ironic situation, I let out a bitterugh and headed towards the makeshift defensive line, which barely held off the enemies


    ¡°It¡¯s dangerous over there! Join us and fight together!¡±


    A maid ran desperately towards me and grabbed my arm.


    ¡°Professor Isolet, you were not thinking of going in there, were you?¡±


    ¡°¡­It¡¯s impossible to do. Even if it¡¯s you, that would be suicidal.¡±


    ¡°How about taking time to recuperate your body and regroup here before fighting alongside us?¡±


    Then, a few teachers who had stayed back at the academy with their conscience intact urgently spoke to me.


    ¡°¡­<i>Sigh</i>.¡±


    It was truly fortunate. There were still people like this.


    Even if the empire was shrouded in darkness, as long as these individuals, akin to small sparks in the infinite darkness, remained, there was hope for it to ze again.


    That¡¯s why I¡­


    Today, I¡¯m willing to sacrifice myself for these sparks.


    <b><i> It is the duty of a knight.</i></b>


    <b><i> It is the duty of a teacher with disciples.</i></b>


    <b><i> It is the path everyone should aim for.</i></b>


    <b><i> If sacrificing myself could be a fuse, then it is something I must do.</i></b>


    ¡°Professor Isolet!¡±


    ¡°¡­Professor!!¡±


    With these thoughts coursing through my mind, I attempted to move toward the makeshift defensive line, but the people constructing the barrier hurried to intercept me.


    ¡°Everyone already knows that if this defensive line is breached, all our efforts will be useless.¡±


    ¡°But¡­¡±


    ¡°And some students are trapped inside.¡±


    I said as such toward them.


    ¡°If I don¡¯t make it out alive, please tell my father this.¡±


    In a faint voice, I conveyed the words I had always wanted to say.


    ¡°¡­Tell him that I¡¯m deeply sorry for bringing shame to our family.¡±


    I leaped into the defensive line.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡±


    And then, there was a brief silence.


    ¡°Krrrr¡­¡±


    ¡°Wohhh¡­¡±


    In an instant, the monsters that had been milling around the defensive line all swiveled their attention toward me.


    ¡°Hoo¡­¡±


    Gazing steadfastly at those creatures, I took a deep breath, my hand caressing the beloved sword I always used.


    ¡°¡­Ugh.¡±


    Suddenly, a thought urred to me, disrupting my breathing.


    ¡°Where could he be?¡±


    This sword had been a gift from Frey when we were younger.


    Back in the days when I was only a knight candidate, Frey had handed it to me with a bright smile and words of encouragement, hoping for my sess in the exam. This sword could easily be called the finest in the empire.


    Since that day, it had never left my side except when I bathed or slept.


    Why was that?


    Was it simply because this sword was easy to carry around, having it be second nature in my hand?


    Or was it because of the lingering attachment to my first disciple, who had fallen from grace and caused a turn of events that had shaken my entire life? Even he was once pure; I could still remember when his smile brightened the world and his sword expressed his determination.


    If neither were the case, maybe I just missed him.


    ¡°<i>Whoo</i>¡­¡±


    Dispelling these distracting thoughts from my mind, I took a deep breath.


    As I did so, the monsters took on a battle stance.


    ¨C <i>Wooong</i>¡­


    My breathing wasbored due to the tension; I made a conscious effort in regting it.


    I adjusted the position of the hand gripping the hilt.


    Gathering pure mana into my beloved sword, I focused on the opponent before me.


    ¡°Cut down as many as possible.¡±


    With my preparations for the battle nowplete, I gazed unflinchingly at the surging wave of monsters charging toward me.


    ¡°Today might be the day¡­ we can breach their defenses.¡±


    More precisely, the oney beyond the horde.


    ¨C <i>Zzing</i>¡­!


    I saw what seemed to be the leader of the monsters, a dark golem the size of the academy¡¯s main building.


    ¡®I suppose I can make that fellow my travelpanion to the afterlife.¡¯


    I muttered to myself and took a step forward.


    ¨C <i>Whoosh, Zziing</i>¡­!


    And then, there was a brilliant sh of light.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    ¡°Uh, uh¡­¡±


    My vision was blurry. My head throbbed as if it was about to split open, and I screamed for mercy, agony radiating from my entire body.


    ¡°<i>Cough</i>¡­¡±


    Seeing blood spewing out, it was evident that my organs were injured as well. Well, considering that the bones in my entire body were in pieces, it was only natural that my organs would be hurt too.


    ¨C <i>Creak¡­ Creak</i>¡­


    In such a bleak situation where I couldn¡¯t even fathom how much longer I could endure, I used my sword as support and forced myself to get up.


    ¡°Haha, hahaha¡­¡±


    Soon, I bursted into exhaustedughter.


    ¡°I did it¡­¡±


    Blood was everywhere.


    The monsters and beasts that had been baring their teeth at me were now severed in two with a single stroke of the sword.


    ¨C <i>Zap¡­</i>


    The central core of the destroyed Dark Golem was oozing ck liquid as ity defeated.


    ¨C <i>nk</i>!


    ¡°Finally, I did it.¡±


    After ensuring that no more enemies were left standing, I sank into the ground, releasing the grip of my sword.


    ¡°Keuheuk¡­¡±


    Spitting out a mouthful of blood, I mumble quietly.


    ¡°¡­I¡¯m so d.¡±


    And at that moment¡­


    ¨C <i>p, p, p!</i>


    Apuse began to ripple from somewhere.


    ¡°Impressive, really impressive.¡±


    Before long, the voice echoed from all directions


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe you managed to defeat all the enemies.¡±


    I closed my eyes with exhaustion.


    ¡°Forget about the monsters¡­ how the hell did you defeat the Dark Golem?¡±


    He kept walking towards me as he spoke.


    ¡°Let¡¯s see¡­¡±


    Stopping right in front of me, he peered at me with curiosity.


    ¡°¡­Uh, have you ovee the wall?¡±


    Suddenly, Frey asked with an astonished expression.


    ¡°How does it feel to be a Sword Saint, Isolet?¡±


    Until then, I had been catching my breath, sprawled on the ground, listening to his words.


    ¡°You have fallen into ruin, Frey.¡±


    I replied with a strained voice.


    ¡°What? I guess, judging by your reaction¡­ you already suspected that I was behind this whole incident?¡±


    ¡°¡­<i>Cough</i>!¡±


    He squatted down and looked at me as he asked.


    ¡°Since when?¡±


    ¡°Suspicions¡­ I¡¯ve had it for a while now. I only gained certainty just now with the mana detection ability I just obtained¡­ but I first suspected after realizing that you were controlling everyone.¡±


    ¡°¡­Ha!¡±


    I answered him while looking straight into his eyes, and he chuckled in disbelief.


    From him, I could no longer see the innocent eyes he once had.


    ¡°Whatever, you did well. There¡¯s some of the old you left, so¡­ I won¡¯t personally kill you. Leaving you like this, you¡¯ll die soon anyway.¡±


    ¡°Why¡­ did you do this¡­¡±


    ¡°Well? What¡¯s the point in telling someone who¡¯s going to die anyway?¡±


    I struggled to ask him this question, but all that was on his face was a sneer.


    ¡°Typically, viins in situations like this would let their guard down, spill all their ns, and then get theireuppance. I really hate doing something like that.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Anyway, thanks for the show. Then, I¡¯m out now.¡±


    As my eyelids drooped lower, his interest seemed to wane, his countenance turning cold and indifferent.


    ¡°Frey¡­¡±


    Summoning thest vestiges of my strength, I addressed him.


    ¡°A sword is¡­ used for protecting people¡­¡±


    My final counsel began to take shape.


    ¡°Harming people¡­ should only be done¡­ to protect them¡­¡±


    Then, he stopped in his tracks, turned his head to briefly regard me.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t follow such a path¡­¡±


    In the fading consciousness, I finally managed to utter.


    ¡°¡­Someday, you¡¯ll be the one stained in blood.¡±


    Then I closed my eyes.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    And a long silence followed.


    In that silence, my eyes remained closed.


    ¡®That¡¯s right¡­¡¯


    Clutching the sword tightly in my hand until that moment, I muttered silently to myself.


    ¡®¡­Come on, Frey.¡¯


    This was the trap I had set just before my death.


    Having ascended to the realm of Sword Saint, I wielded absolute control over my body¡¯s condition. Ipletely eliminated my body¡¯s vital signs to disguise my death.


    After all, this body was practically dead, so I maintained my existence with extraordinary mental strength. This meant that even if the Demon King were toe, she wouldn¡¯t be able to discern my state.


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡±


    I had already noticed that he had been eyeing my sword greedily.


    Perhaps he intended to approach me to retrieve my sword.


    The instant he touched my sword, as a final act, I would infuse all the mana into the sword to make it go berserk.


    My disciple, who strayed from the right path, had be a monster poised to destroy everything.


    It was only fitting that I, his teacher, should take his life.


    ¨C <i>Step, step </i>


    As I clung to the fringes of consciousness, he inched closer.


    It seemed my disciple intended to disappoint me until the very end.


    ¨C <i>Swish</i>¡­


    Frey, now arriving before me, cautiously lowered his body.


    ¨C <i>Wooong</i>¡­


    At that moment, I readied myself to infuse mana into the sword.


    ¡°<i>Grind</i>¡­¡±


    Simultaneously, the sound of gritted teeth reached my ears.


    ¡®¡­?¡¯


    Just as I wondered what that sound was, something warm fell onto my chest.


    ¨C <i>Drop. Drop</i>¡­


    Gradually, the warm drops multiplied, and as I hesitated to open my eyes and assess the situation¡­


    ¡°Ugh¡­¡±


    I heard sobbing in my ears.


    ¡°Ugh, ugh¡­¡±


    At first, I questioned whether it might be a hallucination, but the sobbing continued, undoubtedlying from right in front of me.


    That¡¯s right.


    Frey was crying in sorrow, clutching me tightly with his face buried in my chest.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­ Sister¡­¡±


    He continued to soak my chest with tears.


    ¡°You must have suffered a lot¡­ right?¡±


    While patting my back, he whispered.


    ¡°Rest for a while.¡±


    With utmost tenderness, he withdrew from my chest, gentlyying me down on the ground.


    ¡°I will definitely give you a happy ending.¡±


    Suppressing his tears, he promised me in a trembling voice and quietly got up.


    ¨C <i>Swish</i>¡­


    Then, he reached out for my sword.


    ¡®¡­¡¯


    I had long prepared for this moment. All that was left was infusing mana into the sword, which would go berserk. Frey would certainly meet his demise.


    Perhaps right here, right now, I could stop the monster that would destroy the empire and set the world on fire.


    That was what I must do both as a teacher and a knight of the Empire.


    It was what the whole world desired.


    ¨C <i>Sliiiiing</i>¡­


    But why?


    My hand wouldn¡¯t respond.


    Had I be so exhausted that I couldn¡¯t even muster the strength of my hand?


    Or perhaps, had my heart grown weaker now?


    If that was not the case either, then had I finallye to realize what the unsure feeling I had was, whenever I witnessed his wrongdoings?


    ¨C <i>Thud</i>¡­!


    I was losing consciousness while contemting such thoughts.


    Frey carefully ced my hand, still gripping the sword, on my chest.


    It was a traditional culture of the Empire to pay respect to knights who had fallen in war or battle, as well as to the swords they carried.


    ¡°¡­Farewell, Sister.¡±


    Suppressing the trembling in my eyes, I finally opened my eyes cautiously.


    It was because there was something I wanted to confirm.


    ¡°¡­Ah.¡±


    And that action was worthwhile.


    ¡®Frey¡­¡¯


    The boy in front of me was now kneeling before my gradually freezing body.


    Tears flowed from his pure silver eyes, just like when I first met him.


    ¡®You¡­¡¯


    It was the same look I had glimpsed in his eyes when his parents passed away.


    ¡®No way¡­¡¯


    No, that was not it.


    Maybe he¡­


    No, perhaps from the beginning he¡­


    ¡®From the very beginning¡­the entire time¡­¡¯


    My consciousnesspletely faded.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    ¡°Hhaaargh!!!¡±


    ¡°Kyaaak!?¡±


    Isolet, who had been groaning in bed, suddenly screamed and jumped.


    ¡°F-Frey! Where¡¯s Frey¡­?¡±


    ¡°Wha-what?¡±


    Momentster, Isolet, with a pale face, stammered.


    ¡°¡­Huh?¡±


    Looking around, she furrowed her brows and then asked while panting.


    ¡°Where am I?¡±


    ¡°Y-you¡¯re at home, Sister.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Upon hearing that, Isolet¡¯s eyes turned vacant.


    ¡°Frey.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°Frey¡­ um¡­ what did I want to say?¡±


    She murmured, clutching her head.


    ¡°I can¡¯t quite remember. It feels like it was an important memory¡­¡±


    ¡°Did you have another nightmare?¡±


    ¡°¡­I guess you¡¯re right. Maybe I did.¡±


    Isolet responded to Aria, Frey¡¯s younger sister, who asked the question with a worried expression.


    ¡°Could you bring me a piece of paper for a letter, please?¡±


    ¡°A letter? Why do you suddenly need a letter?¡±


    Isolet mumbled in a low voice.


    ¡°¡­Because I suddenly have someone I want to meet.¡±


    <strong>You can rate/review this series here.</strong>

 Chapter 192: - 80%

    <b>? 80% ?</b>


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡±


    A cozy atmosphere emanated from the wooden ceiling when I opened my eyes.


    ¡°¡­Meow.¡±


    ¡°Hoot¡­¡±


    In addition, a cat doll nestled within my pajama pocket, purring softly, while Serena¡¯s white owl was dozing off by the window.


    ¡®Now that I¡¯ve had a quick look at the sub-heroines, should I take a break once I meet Aishi? No, I should also keep an eye on the Church¡­ but I also should visit the Western Continent at least once.¡¯


    As I stared intently at the scene that I had be ustomed to these days, I began mentally organizing the tasks I needed toplete during this vacation. I then got up from my seat.


    ¡°Kania.¡±


    As usual, I called Kania, but¡­


    ¡°Hm?¡±


    For some reason, she didn¡¯t open the door, so I tilted my head in confusion.


    ¡°Strange, hasn¡¯t shee back home yet?¡±


    Normally, even when I called Kania by the first syble of her name, ¡°Ka,¡± she would open the door right away. If I had finished calling all the sybles of her name and she still didn¡¯t show up, it meant she wasn¡¯t at home.


    Or perhaps something had happened.


    ¡°Come to think of it, she wasn¡¯t home yesterday either.¡±


    As I suddenly realized that she hadn¡¯t been home yesterday either, I started to feel worried and began to get up from my seat.


    ¡°Meow¡­¡±


    However, the cat doll sitting in my pajama pocket, hunched over, gently wrapping its tail around my arm while making a pitiful sound.


    ¡°What¡¯s this feeling?¡±


    Today, as I looked at the pitiful doll, I couldn¡¯t help but think of Kania, who had given it to me.


    It couldn¡¯t be anything serious, right?


    ¨C <i>Knock, knock, knock.</i>


    As I thought about this, I was holding the cat doll in my arms when someone knocked on the door.


    ¡°Kania?¡±


    I threw the question with a slightly relieved expression, but as the door swung open, the person who entered the room wasn¡¯t Kania.


    ¡°H-hello¡­?¡±


    It was Irina, her face flushed bright red.


    ¡°I-Irina?¡±


    She looked like she wanted to hide in a mouse hole immediately.


    ¡°What¡¯s¡­ going on?¡±


    I noticed that she was wearing the maid uniform I had given her a long time ago, but it had undergone quite an unconventional transformation. .


    Well, to be precise, the clothes themselves weren¡¯t that unconventional.


    It was just that Irina had always worn baggy clothes and a cloak, concealing her body entirely. So when she wore this type of clothing, it made her appear more revealing.


    ¡°I, I¡¯ve told you, haven¡¯t I?¡±


    While I was momentarily lost in thought, Irina swallowed nervously and started talking to me.


    ¡°I won¡¯t let you pretend to be indifferent anymore.¡±


    Hearing that, I quickly covered myself with the nket and slightly raised my head to ask a question.


    ¡°Uh, Irina. What¡¯s going on here? What¡¯s with the sudden change in clothes, and why are you here?¡±


    ¡°¡­Just a moment.¡±


    When Irina cautiously waved her finger, the door opened automatically, and a covered te floated in.


    ¡°I-I came to bring breakfast.¡±


    Holding the te and approaching me, Irina opened the lid, revealing the breakfast she had prepared.


    ¡°I-I tried making it for the first time¡­ How is it?¡±


    The te contained a delicious-looking omelet and milk with frothy bubbles. It wasn¡¯t my usual breakfast, but it was a suitable morning meal.


    ¡°I-I wasn¡¯t confident in making sandwiches¡­ and they might be too light. Coffee isn¡¯t good for the body, right? So, I prepared this¡­ D-do you like it?¡±


    Irina, who had been anxiously awaiting my reaction, blushed as she asked.


    ¡°¡­Thank you.¡±


    Looking at the dog-shaped omelet and heart-shaped patterns she drew, I smiled slightly and replied.


    ¡°But, you knew how to do all this? I thought you could only cook meat dishes¡­¡±


    ¡°I-I can cook too. I can cook at least as well as that sneaky girl¡­ I mean, as well as Kania. So, you can ask me for anything from now on.¡±


    All I did was ask a question that had suddenly urred to me, but Irina answered in a huff.


    ¡°<i>Hiss</i>¡­!¡±


    ¡°Oh, right. Speaking of which, where¡¯s Kania?¡±


    Only now did I remember Kania, who had crossed my mind earlier. I asked while holding the cat that was hissing, and Irina, who had been quietly ring at the cat, opened her mouth.


    ¡°Kania is currently in the Western Continent.¡±


    ¡°The Western Continent!?¡±


    I eximed, startled by this revtion, but Irina quickly added.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about her. She went with the Imperial Investigation Team.¡±


    ¡°The Imperial Investigation Team?¡±


    ¡°Yes, but it¡¯s not just an ordinary Imperial Investigation Team. It consists of na¡¯s attendants.¡±


    What was going on? Why did na suddenly send an Imperial Investigation Team to the Western Continent, and why did Kania have to go with them?


    ¡°The reason is simple. They n to intercept the information about the artifacts in the Western Continent before the Demon King or the Church obtains it.¡±


    When I asked Irina these questions, she began to exin.


    ¡°We¡¯re trying to locate previously undiscovered artifacts using the knowledge from the previous cycle, seize the artifacts and information, and then feed false information to the Church and Demon King.¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡±


    ¡°For the artifacts that the Church already possesses¡­ Kania and na¡¯s attendants will handle them.¡±


    After hearing Irina¡¯s exnation, I could somewhat understand Kania¡¯s decision to go to the Western Continent because no one was better suited for such a task.


    But there were still a few questions left lingering on my mind.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you ask me to use the Demon King¡¯s army and pretend to be the Demon King?¡±


    ¡°Because we can¡¯t issue them detailed orders that way. So far, everything they¡¯ve brought back has been worthless antiques. Besides, the Demon King¡¯s Chief of Staff still has suspicions about you, right?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s true.¡±


    I nodded in agreement with Irina¡¯s usible exnation, but then furrowed my brow and asked another question.


    ¡°I understand that, but¡­ why did you proceed with such a major operation without me?¡±


    ¡°¡­Are you asking because you really don¡¯t know?¡±


    Upon hearing my question, Irina sighed briefly and pointed at me.


    ¡°Obviously, if we had disclosed such a fact, you would have forced yourself to participate in the n and head to the Western Continent.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s¡­¡±


    ¡°From the second year onward, things will be more difficult. Therefore, you should take as much rest as possible during this vacation.¡±


    Irina sat close to me as she said this.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry too much. Serena is overseeing it personally. Don¡¯t overthink it; you just need to rest.¡±


    She whispered as she extended a spoonful of omelet towards me.


    ¡°¡­Haub.¡±


    ¡°Is it tasty?¡±


    ¡°Nom, nom¡­¡±


    In an unguarded moment, I opened my mouth and epted the omelet from Irina. I nodded in response to her question while she stared at me with a peculiar look.


    ¡°Hehe.¡±


    Then, Irina lowered her head slightly and let out a proudugh.


    ¡°For a while¡­ I¡¯ll be serving you.¡±


    She held the omelet up again and looked at me as she spoke.


    ¡°Once it¡¯s my time to join the others, na will return from the Western Continent to take care of you.¡±


    ¡°C-na? But for what reason¡­?¡±


    ¡°¡­There is a convincing reason to visit this house; she can im she is here to fulfill her duties as an engagement candidate.¡±


    While uttering these words with a cold expression, Irina offered me another spoonful.


    ¡°Kania willest. This is her punishment for daring to provoke us that way¡­ or, well, that¡¯s how we decided. As I described earlier, we will take turns serving you until the end of the vacation¡­¡±


    ¡°Meow¡­!¡±¡±


    ¡°Shut up.¡±


    While feeding me the omelet, she spoke with a cold look when she heard the cat¡¯s meowing.


    ¡°Frey, there¡¯s something strange about that cat. May I examine it?¡±


    ¡°Meow!!¡±


    ¡°See? It feels like there is a strange energying from it. Let me run some tests. It¡¯ll be quick.¡±


    It seemed like Irina really disliked cats. Was it because she liked puppies?


    ¨C Ssk¡­


    As I entertained that thought and gently stroked the cat¡¯s head as it peeked out from inside my clothes, I smiled faintly and spoke.


    ¡°It¡¯s because Kania created this cat doll with dark magic. Since it is cute, don¡¯t dislike it too much.¡±


    ¡°¡­Ah.¡±


    At the same time, Irina, who had been staring nkly at the cat with its tongue sticking out, suddenly asked a question.


    ¡°Do you dislike dogs?¡±


    She suddenly asked such a question.


    ¡°Uh, well¡­¡±


    ¡°Dogs are just as cute as cats. So, please love them too. Don¡¯t just treat your human pet well or that cat.¡±


    As I hesitated in my response, Irina, who had been sitting closely beside me, picked up the cat that was crouching in my arms and continued mumbling.


    ¡°Why do you like such an ominous-looking cat? A bright and lively dog is a hundred times better¡­ Ouch!¡±


    Irina, her finger bitten by the cat doll, stared at the little doll as it quickly retreated and hid behind me.


    ¡°Pfft.¡±


    Watching this scene, I couldn¡¯t help butugh.


    At the beginning of this year, I had never imagined such a simple and happy daily life. I thought I had to fight alone until the end.


    <b><i> Although I did suffer a penalty that severely affected my health, right now, I¡¯m¡­</i></b>


    ¡°Are you happy, Frey?¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    Suddenly, Irina¡¯s expression became serious, and she asked me a question.


    ¡°I¡¯m asking sincerely. Are you feeling happy right now?¡±


    Upon hearing that question, I closed my eyes and briefly fell into a trance.


    ¡°¡­It seems like it.¡±


    With a faint smile, I leaned my head on Irina¡¯s shoulder, who was sitting beside me.


    ¡°Even though many difficult challenges await us in the future¡­¡±


    I whispered in a low voice.


    ¡°At least, in this moment, it feels like happiness.¡±


    With those words, I leaned on Irina briefly and closed my eyes before smiling.


    ¡°Uh, huhu¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­..?¡±


    Suddenly, Irina started to fidget nervously .


    ¡°W-we made a promise. It¡¯s not the right time yet¡­¡±


    ¡°Irina?¡±


    ¡°F-Frey.¡±


    As I looked at her with concern, Irina held my hand.


    ¡°I-I may not know about other things, but¡­ you know I believe in myself more than the other four, right? After all, you know I¡¯m the most exceptional one, right?¡±


    ¡°¡­..?¡±


    ¡°T-therefore¡­ in the end, please choose me. I¡¯ll do my best to make you feel good¡­¡±


    Her eyes wandered as she spoke while holding my hand against her chest.


    ¡°Hooott!!!¡±


    ¡°¡­Heiik!¡±


    Just then, an owl that had been dozing by the window suddenly opened its eyes and flew over to my shoulder, startling me.


    ¡°A-alright, alright, I get it.¡±


    After a while, the owl gave us a stern look and shook its head. Irina pouted, lowering her head.


    ¡°Hoot.¡±


    The owl, which had been staring at Irina, eventually handed me an envelope.


    ¡°What¡¯s this?¡±


    I opened the envelope and found a letter along with a white ring.


    <strong>¨C It¡¯s a couple ring. I¡¯ll prepare a proper wedding ringter.</strong>


    As I read the letter, wondering what its contents were, I noticed Serena¡¯s neat handwriting.


    <strong>¨C You can decide which finger and hand you wish to put it on.</strong>


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    I continued to read the letter in silence.


    ¡°But this¡­¡±


    Staring at the white ring shimmering in my hand, I murmured with a trembling voice.


    ¡°¡­Isn¡¯t this a purity stone?¡±


    The first couple¡¯s ring I had received from Serena appeared to be made from a purity stone.


    Where did she manage to get a purity stone?


    ¨C <i>Ding</i>!


    As I wondered about this and slipped the ring onto my finger, a system window suddenly appeared in front of me.


    [Sub-Heroines Conquest]


    <strong>Isolet Arham Bywalker</strong>


    [Conquest Progress: 79%]


    Details¡­


    ¡°This is driving me nuts.¡±


    Within just a few hours, the Conquest Progress for Isolet had significantly increased.


    What exactly had been happening with Isolet over the past few days?


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    Meanwhile, at that moment.


    ¡°I¡¯ve checked everywhere, but there really is no sign of sorcery!¡±


    ¡°¡­Is that so?¡±


    ¡°Yes! I, Ferloche, can vouch for it!¡±


    After diagnosing Isolet, who was lying on the bed, Ferloche said with enthusiasm.


    ¡°Ehm, hmm. Anyway, Professor.¡±


    Beside Ferloche, the bishop of the Sun God Church, who had been quietly clearing his throat, spoke up.


    ¡°What are your thoughts on the proposal we presentedst time?¡±


    He asked Isolet, who was looking at herself discontentedly.


    ¡°I¡¯m certain I sent the letter requesting only Ferloche¡¯s presence.¡±


    ¡°Regardless of personal matters, it¡¯s only natural for the Church to apany the Saintess in her activities. That¡¯s what we should be doing¡­¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s put a halt to that conversation.¡±


    As the conversation was about to lengthen, Isolet abruptly interrupted and quietly asked a question in a low voice.


    ¡°So, does the Youngest Pdin truly admire me?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Professor. With your permission I hope she can receive training under your guidance as soon as possible¡­¡±


    Upon hearing this, the bishop started exining with a slight smile.


    ¡°¡­Let me think about it a bit more.¡±


    When Isolet replied in such a manner, the bishop frowned slightly.


    ¡°Why are you dying your answer like this? It shouldn¡¯t be such a difficult decision. Besides, given your current circumstances, it would be unusual to decline, wouldn¡¯t it?¡±


    Upon hearing the bishop¡¯sint, Isolet said.


    ¡°It¡¯s not just about having a disciple¡­ If I take on an exclusive disciple¡­¡±


    Isolet calmly stroked the beloved sword Frey had given her as she muttered.


    ¡°¡­In various ways, I feel like it would be distressing for my heart.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡±


    After hearing this, he began to persuade her with a gentle expression.


    ¡°Perhaps you¡¯ll change your mind once you meet her in person. I¡¯ll bring her to visit you soon.¡±


    ¡°She¡¯ll also participate in the uing ¡®Verification Ceremony¡¯ and join the ¡®Hero¡¯s Party¡¯¡­ Oops, that was meant to be confidential. Anyway, she has a promising future.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Moreover, she¡¯s bright, energetic, and pure. Having someone like her around could be quite beneficial to someone as renowned as you, known for being a solitary swordsman¡­¡±


    ¡°Now that our business is over, why don¡¯t you take your leave?¡±


    However, Isolet turned to her side andid down as she spoke.


    ¡°¡­I wille to visit you again soon.¡±


    ¡°Goodbye~!¡±


    The bishop and Ferloche had no choice but to leave her room.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­.¡±


    For a long while, Isolet maintained her silence.


    ¡°A promising future, bright and full of vitality, pure¡­¡±


    Eventually, she murmured with a despondent tone .


    ¡°¡­I¡¯ve encountered this type of person before, haven¡¯t I?¡±


    At that very moment, Frey¡¯s system window disyed Isolet¡¯s Conquest Progress at 80%.


    <strong>You can rate/review this series here.</strong>

 Chapter 193: - Youngest Paladin

    <b>? Youngest Pdin ?</b>


    A week had passed since vacation had begun.


    ¡°<i>Kyah</i>¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Sitting in front of the bed in my room, I found myself gently stroking Lulu¡¯s chin, wearing a cid expression.


    ¡°<i>Chomp</i>¡­¡±


    After stroking her chin for a while and cautiously offering an apple slice, Lulu, who was lying face down, devoured it like a dog receiving a treat.


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡±


    As I continued stroking her head, loungingfortably in the armchair, I mumbled softly.


    ¡°I feel so happy¡­¡±


    The past week had truly been a session of tranquil days.


    I had never imagined that I would be able to have such days until just before the final showdown.


    Just a few months ago, I had been personally scrambling to manage tasks due to severe shortage of both time and manpower.


    <b><i> But now, even if I were to sit idly in the mansion, everything would run smoothly. It feels like a dream, to an extent where I still struggle to believe it¡¯s real.</i></b>


    ¡°Let¡¯s see¡­¡±


    Before I knew it, Lulu had finished eating all the apples I was feeding her and had started to rub her cheek on my legs¡ªa recent habit of hers. Ignoring her behavior, I reached out to the letterbox by the window, leaning back in the armchair.


    ¡°Of course, it¡¯s here.¡±


    I had recently installed a new bird shelter and letterbox by the window for Serena¡¯s owl, Ferloche¡¯s dove, and na¡¯s canary, so they could take a rest without much difficulty.


    However, it was not only the three of them who used it; asionally, even wild birds and carrier pigeons sought refuge there.


    For some reason, a few of the carrier pigeons chose to drop letters into the letterbox by the window rather than delivering them to the designated location, making it unclear whether they were clever or justzy.


    ¨C <i>Ssk</i>¡­


    Nevertheless, as I reached into the letterbox, I discovered two letters.


    What kind of letter could they be? A Daytime Serena¡¯s cheesy love letter? Or a Nighttime Serena¡¯s passionate and intense love letter?


    Maybe they were letters from Kania, whotely had been expressing her desire to finish work quickly because she missed me, or letters from na, who persistently asked about things I wanted to have.


    Or it could be a threatening letter from the now cute but still stupid Ferloche, warning that she would scold me if I misbehaved¡­


    No, that didn¡¯t seem to be the case. Both letters were properly enclosed in envelopes.


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    Without further ado, I checked the letters, and the senders turned out to be none other than Princess Aishi of the Cloud Kingdom and Isolet.


    Receiving letters from both of them at the same time felt oddly coincidental, especially given the concern I had been harboring about them.


    <strong>¨C To Lord Frey.</strong> <strong>[Hello? I wonder if you remember me.]</strong>


    With that thought in mind, I began by reading Aishi¡¯s letter, and her neatly written words soon captivated my attention.


    <strong><strong>[No, there¡¯s no way you don¡¯t remember me since, by now, you should have noticed the anomaly that has befallen you.]</strong></strong>


    My brows furrowed as I tilted my head in quiet contemtion .


    Come to think of it, why hadn¡¯t the ¡®Frozen Heart Curse¡¯ effect shown up?


    During the ¡®ve Market Liberation Quest,¡¯ I had transferred the Frozen Heart Curse that Aishi carried onto myself.


    The only way topletely neutralize the curse, which inevitably leads to death, was for me to meet my end while still carrying it.


    The Light of Annihtion that urred when the Hero¡¯s Armament went berserk in the final battle was unstoppable, even against the most potent curses. As such, the Frozen Heart¡¯s curse stood no match against it.


    I could be resurrected anyway, so it was the right choice.


    But why hadn¡¯t the curse¡¯s effect appeared until now? The incubation period should have psed long ago.


    Had I failed to transfer the curse?


    I briefly entertained the possibility, but then I shook my head.


    I definitely recall feeling a chilling sensation behind me at the time, and there was no longer any shadow of death from Aishi, indicating that the curse had indeed been sessfully transferred.


    Then, why wasn¡¯t the symptom showing up?


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡±


    No matter how much I thought about it, I couldn¡¯t find a definitive answer. So I shook my head in frustration and continued reading the letter I was holding.


    <strong><strong>[I¡¯ll cut to the chase. Let¡¯s meet next week. The date and ce are¡­]</strong></strong>


    ¡°Good timing.¡±


    I had already been nning a meeting with her, but her reaching out personally left me uncertain about what to expect.


    <b><i> My first order of business once I meet her should be to discuss the curse and also observe if there is ¡°any change.¡±</i></b>


    ¡°Phew.¡±


    With that in mind, I sighed and ced the letter on the desk.


    ¡°¡­Then, let¡¯s check the letter Sister sent me.¡±


    And then, I was about to check the letter sent by Isolet.


    ¨C <i>Creak</i>¡­


    However, at that moment, the door opened and two girls entered the room.


    ¡°¡­¡­..¡±


    The two girls were Arianne and Alice, the ones responsible for the recent protest incident. A few days ago, they were almost in trouble when they got caught by the security forces.


    Of course, since I didn¡¯t want that to happen, I spoke to the security forces and agreed to have them serve as my maids as a condition of the settlement.


    And now, here they were, staring at me with cold expressions, wearing a maid outfit.


    ¡®¡­So in.¡¯


    Over the past few days, I had be ustomed to Irina¡¯s distracting maid attire, so I just stared nkly at the two girls. Then, while still maintaining their cold demeanor, they slowly spoke up.


    ¡°I brought¡­ breakfast¡­ for you, sir.¡±


    ¡°Please¡­ enjoy it¡­ Master.¡±


    I epted the breakfast offered by Arianne, yawning widely upon hearing those words.


    ¡°¡­Trash.¡±


    Arianne softly muttered as she stared at Lulu, lying on her belly on the floor and nudging her cheek against my legs. In response to her words, I ordered Arianne with a low voice.


    ¡°Lie down.¡±


    ¡°Heik!¡±


    In an instant, she was on the floor.


    ¡°Nudge your cheek on my leg, like Lulu.¡±


    With an expression as if on the verge of throwing up, Arianne crawled towards me and slowly nudged her cheek on my leg.


    ¡°Grrrr¡­¡±


    ¡°Calm down, Lulu.¡±


    ¡°¡­Oh, yes.¡±


    I tried to calm Lulu down, who had initially shown a shocked expression and started growling while she stared at Arianne.


    ¡°You still don¡¯t understand?¡±


    I stroked Arianne¡¯s head while whispering in a low voice as she continued to nudge her cheek against my leg with an ashamed expression.


    ¡°You¡¯re no longer Irina¡¯s friend nor a promising mage. You¡¯re not even ¡®Arianne.¡¯¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­You¡¯re just my ve number one.¡±


    I grabbed her chin and lifted it.


    ¡°<i>Spit</i>.¡±


    Arianne spat on my face, eyeing me with disgust.


    ¡°At first, Irina also did something like this to me.¡±


    I peered at her coldly.


    ¡°But now that you¡¯ve received the ¡®Stigma of very¡¯, you¡¯ve been legally judged to be merely a ve to me. So why don¡¯t you stop denying it?¡±


    My tone was frosty.


    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s see whether you can endure longer than Irina or not.¡±


    ¡°Ugh¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­But you probably won¡¯t be able to endure for even half as long as she can.¡±


    I wasted no time sending Arianne back to her ce and turned my gaze to Alice next, who had been ring at me with burning eyes.


    ¡°I¡­ I will never yield. So¡­¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about?¡±


    I interrupted Alice¡¯s murmur, her firsts clenched.


    ¡°You don¡¯t even need to submit, you know?¡±


    ¡°¡­..!¡±


    A corner of my mouth rose with me.


    ¡°The authority to activate the Curse of Subordination has already been transferred to me. You must have felt it too.¡±


    ¡°K-kill me. Just kill me instead¡­¡±


    ¡°Why should I? Besides, the servants have already left and I¡¯m dying of loneliness as it is.¡±


    To my smug provocation, Alice tightly closed her eyes and shivered.


    ¡°¡­So, when will you use me?¡±


    A tremor apanied the sudden question.


    ¡°Do as you wish. Use me to your heart¡¯s content. Even if you do that, do you think something like that will make me waver?¡±


    ¡°Well¡­¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t even moan. I won¡¯t feel a hint of pleasure. If enduring pain is a form of torture, I¡¯ve been through it countless times, so this will be a walk in the park.¡±


    Alice, undeterred by my lukewarm response, continued.


    ¡°But if you¡¯re going to use me¡­¡±


    Her expression was menacing as she concluded.


    ¡°¡­Be prepared for a knife in your back at any moment.¡±


    And then, silence descended onto the room.


    ¡°¡­Both of you can leave now. After all, we have plenty of time, and I can educate you slowly.¡±


    In a breath, they left the room, both anger and shame mixing with their features.


    ¡°¡­<i>Phew</i>.¡±


    I stared nkly at the spot they had been just a moment ago. A deep sigh escaped before I turned away, immersing myself in the silence.


    ¨C <i>Knock, knock, knock.</i>


    ¡°Come in.¡±


    Hearing the knock, I instructed the visitor to enter.


    ¨C <i>Creak</i>¡­


    The door slowly opened and someone stealthily approached me before I could see who it was.


    ¡°G-guess who.¡±


    In a shy voice, the visitor asked.


    ¡°Irina, what are you¡­¡±


    Of course, it was Irina, so I tilted my head and removed her hand from my eyes.


    ¡°¡­.¡±


    I soon found myself nkly staring at her.


    ¡°I-I¡¯m sorry. I thought you looked upset, so I tried to cheer you up¡­¡±


    ¡°Irina, what¡¯s that on your head?¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    Irina had puppy ears growing out of her head.


    ¨C <i>Perk, perk.</i>


    They were red puppy ears¡ª I felt like I had seen them before.


    ¡°Heik¡­! W-why is this happening now¡­!¡±


    Startled by my words, Irina touched her own head absentmindedly.


    ¡°Ah, well, y-y-you see, this is¡­ a practice for transformation magic¡­ No, it¡¯s a substitute for a spirit¡­ um, something like that¡­¡±


    She stumbled over her words.


    ¡°Y-you see, this is a magic I specially developed just for you. Be grateful.¡±


    After struggling for a while, she finally managed to exin her situation. Looking at her acting like that, I whispered.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t know you could be so cute like this.¡±


    Irina¡¯s puppy ears perked up at my words.


    ¡°¡­Eek.¡±


    She twitched at my words but soon fell silent when she saw the owl eyeing us after flying to the windowsill.


    ¡°B-by the way, Frey¡­ What were you looking at?¡±


    Suddenly, she leaned on my shoulder, pressing her upper body against me and nudging her cheek on my face as she posed the question.


    ¡°Uh, well¡­ So, this is a letter from Sister Isolet.¡±


    I read the letter, feeling a familiar, squishy sensation on my shoulder.


    ¡°¡­Huh?¡±


    Soon, I furrowed my brow,pletely absorbed in the letter¡¯s contents.


    <strong><strong>[I can¡¯t take it anymore. Sister Isolet told me not to tell you, but I can¡¯t keep quiet any longer.]</strong></strong>


    ¡°This is?¡±


    Inside the envelope with Isolet¡¯s name on it, a letter was written in my sister Aria¡¯s handwriting.


    <strong><strong>[What have you done to Sister Isolet?]</strong></strong>


    The contents of the letter kept me engrossed for quite some time. But eventually, I ced it on the desk and muttered to myself.


    ¡°I think I need to go out for a while.¡±


    ¡°Huh? Go out? Where to?¡±


    Irina¡¯s puppy ears perked up in curiosity.


    ¡°To Sister Isolet¡¯s house.¡±


    After giving her a brief response, I got up from my seat and put on my coat.


    <i> ¨C Ding!</i>


    Suddenly, the system window appeared, causing me to stare at it.


    [Sub-Heroines Conquest]


    <strong>Isolet Arham Bywalker</strong>


    [Conquest Progress: 85%]


    Details¡­


    Just now, it had increased by 1%.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    Meanwhile, at the Church of the Sun God¡­


    ¡°Professor Isolet has finally agreed to the meeting.¡±


    ¡°¡­Is that so?¡±


    After relentless persuasion, the bishop, having secured Isolet¡¯s consent, knelt before the Pope and reported.


    ¡°Of course, loneliness is inevitable. Even if it¡¯s someone like h¡­¡±


    ¡°Then, let us go.¡±


    ¡°¡­Pardon?¡±


    Interrupting the bishop¡¯s never-ending speech, the Pope suddenly stood up.


    ¡°¡­To the underground of our Church.¡±


    A cunning smile yed upon his lips as he responded.


    ¡°Of course, we have to visit the pride of our Church, the Youngest Pdin.¡±


    <strong>You can rate/review this series here.</strong>

 Chapter 194: - A Created Saintess

    <b>? A Created Saintess ?</b>


    ¡°Excuse me, Your Holiness.¡±


    ¡°What do you want to ask?¡±


    The newly ordained bishop tasked with persuading Isolet stole a hesitant nce at the Pope before posing the question.


    ¡°Are we¡­ really going down to the Church¡¯s underground now?¡±


    ¡°Yes, we are.¡±


    ¡°I-I see.¡±


    Having held his bishopric for less than a month, he grappled with intense unease.


    Although his standing in the Church hierarchy didn¡¯t mirror that of a high-ranking executive bishop, rumors of ndestine Church activities weremon knowledge among most insiders.


    For him, visiting the very ce that had only existed as whispers and rumors necessitated a considerable amount of mental fortitude, despite having gone through many hardships to reach this position.


    ¡°Oh, you¡¯re a new bishop? You¡¯ve never been to the underground before, have you?¡±


    ¡°N-no, sir. I haven¡¯t.¡±


    The Pope¡¯s query almost prompted him to request a moment to collect his thoughts. Consequently, he hastily replied, anxiously watching for the Pope¡¯s reaction.


    ¡°Um, by the way¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry too much! There¡¯s no need to be so tense.¡±


    Perhaps noticing his anxiety, the Pope patted his back with a hearty voice.


    ¡°Every bishop experienced it at least once.¡±


    With a faint, ominous smile, the Pope ended his words and once moremenced moving toward the underground.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Overwhelmed by the atmosphere, the bishop followed behind the Pope, his legs trembling slightly.


    ¡°Here we are.¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­¡±


    When the Pope stopped in front of an old door, the bishop recoiled in astonishment.


    ¡°This, this is¡­¡±


    His divine power and intuition alerted him that this door was not meant to be opened.


    ¡°What makes you hesitate so much?¡±


    ¡°J-just a moment!¡±


    ¨C <i>Creak</i>¡­


    Yet, before he could utter a word, the Pope had already pushed the door ajar.


    ¡°¡­Huh?¡±


    He briefly shut his eyes and then cautiously reopened them, only to find himself baffled.


    ¡°W-what is it?¡±


    Within the underground chamber, an inexplicable aura permeated the air, filled with shining relics from the Church of the Sun God.


    ¡°What were you expecting? Did you think monsters would be lurking here?¡±


    ¡°Oh, n-no.¡±


    ¡°Well then, let¡¯s go in. I¡¯m in a bit of a hurry.¡±


    Scratching his head, the bishop was soon ushered into the chamber by the Pope.


    ¡°Um, but¡­ Why is the ¡®Youngest Pdin¡¯ here¡­¡±


    ¨C <i>Creak</i>¡­


    ¡°¡­..?¡±


    Having closed the door to the underground chamber, the Pope retrieved a scroll and began to cast a spell upon it.


    ¡°What are you doing right now?¡±


    ¡°Can¡¯t you see yourself? I¡¯m locking the door.¡±


    ¡°Why do you¡­¡±


    The bishop eyed the Pope in bewilderment before posing another question. This left the Pope sighing in response.


    ¡°It¡¯ll be troublesome if you run out of here.¡±


    ¡°Pardon me?¡±


    He gestured behind the bishop.


    ¡°What does that mean just now¡­¡±


    The bishop idly nced over his shoulder, mumbling at the Pope¡¯s iprehensible actions.


    ¡°¡­..Heik!¡±


    Suddenly, his eyes widened, and he froze in ce.


    ¡°W-W-W-What¡¯s this?¡±


    His dted pupils locked onto a pair of bloodshot irises that had materialized in the previously inky void.


    ¡°Ah, ah euuuu¡­ aaeuuu¡­¡±


    Despite the circumstances that would normally invoke panic, the bishop found himself rooted to the spot.


    Something about that pair of irises had inexplicably rendered him immobile.


    ¡°What¡­ what¡­ is this¡­?¡±


    Struggling against his growing dread, the bishop, drenched in a cold sweat, finally managed to muster the strength to question the Pope, who stood by his side.


    ¡°Are you asking because you really don¡¯t know what this is?¡±


    The Pope¡¯s expression grew frostier in response.


    ¡°A true sun, don¡¯t you think so?¡±


    He added with a cold smile.


    ¨C <i>Slide</i>¡­!


    And in that fateful moment, the meaning of the Pope¡¯s words became clear.


    ¡°Ugh, ack!!¡±


    The grotesque tentacles sprouted from the eerie floating eyeballs stretched out toward him.


    ¡°S-Save me! Please¡­¡±


    The abhorrent, unidentifiable creature, its pupils transformed into writhing tendrils, bore a macabre resemnce to an inky sun.


    ¡°It seems like the sun has bestowed sunlight upon you.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­Ack.¡±


    The Pope closed his eyes and sped his hands in reverence as the tentacles made contact with the bishop¡¯s neck and face.


    ¡°This too shall be a blessing.¡±


    ¡°Ugh¡­¡±


    He whispered with a smirk curling at the corners of his lips.


    ¡°¡­Congrattions on bing truly a part of us.¡±


    With those words, the Pope strode towards the chamber¡¯s wall.


    <b> ¨C Graeus. </b>


    ¡°¡­..!¡±


    Abruptly, a spine-tingling voice from behind froze the Pope in his tracks,pelling him to whirl around and kneel.


    ¡°I humbly greet the true sun.¡±


    ¡°Keugh, <i>Wheeze</i>¡­¡±


    Unperturbed by the sight of the bishop before him, the Pope spoke with aposed expression.


    ¡°But what brings¡­¡±


    <b> ¨C It has been a many moons since those two kids trespassed here a few months ago.</b>


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    As the grotesque unknown creature began to speak, he found himself sweating involuntarily.


    <b> ¨C The time hase for the ¡°created child¡± to step forward.</b>


    ¡°I-is that so? But¡­ right now, we need to stabilize¡­¡±


    Following the entity¡¯s words, blood began streaming from the bewildered Pope¡¯s ears and eyes.


    ¡°¡­Ehhiiikk!¡±


    In desperation, he mmed his head on the ground and begged.


    ¡°I havemitted the audacity to interrupt the words of the truly divine one! Please, have mercy¡­¡±


    <b> ¨C No more chances next time.</b>


    ¡°¡­Th-thank you. Thank you.¡±


    Relieved that his eyes and ears no longer bled, the Pope met the gaze of the grotesque creature.


    <b> ¨C We need to keep the Saintess in check.</b>


    ¡°¡­Pardon me?¡±


    In an instant, the grotesque creature began speaking in a cold voice.


    <b> ¨C It seems that the Creator God of this dimension, the Star God, has finally intervened.</b>


    ¡°What? How could¡­¡±


    <b> ¨C A variable of unknown identity has appeared in the world. Perhaps the Star God has prepared a secret weapon through the Saintess.</b>


    The Pope, shocked by the revtion, stood there with his mouth agape while the grotesque creature turned its gaze to the bishop who had been shivering at its side.


    <b> ¨C If we continue like this, our ns will be disrupted. So, at this point, we must send out a variable of our own.</b>


    ¡°Grrr¡­¡±


    Eventually, the creature severed the connection it had maintained with the bishop through its tentacle, issuing amand.


    <b> ¨C Release the ¡°created child¡± into the world. Let it face that annoying hero.</b>


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    <b> ¨C It¡¯s only fitting to send a match for that kind of opponent.</b>


    ¡°¡­Understood.¡±


    The Pope nodded as he responded.


    <b> ¨C Do not let your guard down. I¡¯ll say it again: there won¡¯t be a second chance.</b>


    The grotesque creature closed its eyes tightly and concluded its words.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­..¡±


    In the wake of its disappearance, silence settled over the underground chamber.


    ¡°Phew¡­¡±


    Only then did the Pope release a long, tense breath before rising from his seat and muttering as he faced the wall.


    ¡°I have been thinking of this before, but¡­¡±


    ¨C<i> Thump, thump, thump</i>¡­!


    With three knocks at regr intervals on the wall, the sturdy surface split open on both sides, revealing a hidden entrance.


    ¡°¡­It always feels as if my lifespan has been shortened.¡±


    Muttering the words, the Pope slowly began to descend the seemingly endless staircase.


    ¡°¡­Gu.¡±


    Wholly unaware of an intruder.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    ¨C <i>Ziiing</i>¡­


    When the tightly closed iron door opened, a vast space was revealed.


    ¨C <i>Step, step</i>.


    Stepping out of the long staircase, the Pope quietly advanced toward the heart of the space.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Once he reached the center of the room, he halted, letting the silence wash over him.


    ¡°Arise.¡±


    After a while, the Pope addressed a girl sitting in the center of the room.


    ¡°The time hase for you to go back to the outside world.¡±


    He spoke with a solemn voice.


    ¡°Outside the world¡­ you mean¡­¡±


    In response to the Pope¡¯s exmation, the girl, her aura suffused with mystery and her visage radiant, raised her head and inquired, her long gray cascading over her shoulder.


    ¡°Yes, we¡¯ve moved up the schedule. From today onwards, you will be the Youngest Pdin of the Sun God¡¯s Church that we have been promoting.¡±


    The Pope quietly observed as the previously impassive girl rose to her feet.


    ¡°Just follow the education you¡¯ve received so far. The moment you step out of here, you will be a cheerful and pure pdin, not a created Saintess.¡±


    ¡°¡­I understand.¡±


    ¡°If you deviate even a bit, you should know the consequences. We will know everything.¡±


    ¡°¡­I understand.¡±


    He was satisfied with the girl¡¯s response, but halfway, he furrowed his brow.


    ¡°Oh, I almost forgot. Before you leave, there¡¯s something you must do.¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°Close your eyes tightly and offer a prayer to the Sun, just as you¡¯ve learned.¡±


    ¡°Are we finally entering the actual fight today?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I personally approve.¡±


    Upon hearing those words, the girl knelt on the floor, closed her eyes, and sped her hands together.


    ¡°I offer my prayers to the Holy Sun today as well¡­ I, your humblemb, dare to request earnestly¡­¡±


    She began to pray, and divine power radiated from her entire being.


    ¡°¡­Please show me the way.¡±


    However, from that moment, the girl began to slowly stiffen.


    ¡°Huh? Uwah?¡±


    Gradually, her expression shifted from mystical serenity to one of perplexity.


    ¡°Huff, huff¡­ What is this¡­?¡±


    Much time had passed as she finally ceased her prayers. The exhausted girl gasped for breath and found herself lost in soul-searching. Meanwhile, the Pope fixed his unwavering gaze on her.


    ¡°What did you see?¡±


    He countered with a question.


    ¡°I saw various scenes, but most were shrouded in darkness, so I couldn¡¯t see them clearly.¡±


    ¡°Oh no, the ¡®Demon God¡¯ must have caused some ¡®interference.''¡±


    The Pope sighed and shook his head.


    ¡°H-however¡­ I did see some scenes vividly.¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡±


    The girl hastened to exin.


    ¡°For example, scenes in which flesh collided with flesh were often depicted.¡±


    Her words were met with silence.


    ¡°The first scene involving flesh, among all the scenes I witnessed, featured one person¡ª ¡®Frey,¡¯ the world¡¯s greatest viin, who continued to appear in such scenes.¡±


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    ¡°And the other person was¡­¡±


    ¡°Did you see any scenes that you were in?¡±


    The Pope interrupted her ount, causing the girl to shut her mouth for a moment.


    ¡°There¡­ seemed to be some scenes.¡±


    Even the thought of it twisted her face in disgust, but eventually, she reluctantly muttered the words, her lips barely parting.


    ¡°It was horrifying. Thankfully, it wasn¡¯t something that actually happen¡ª¡±


    ¡°But it will happen.¡±


    ¡°Excuse me!?¡±


    The girl¡¯s eyes widened at his words.


    ¡°The ability you possess is a ¡®prophecy¡¯ ability. The scenes you saw are events that will actually ur in the future.¡±


    ¡°B-but¡­ why?¡±


    ¡°¡­Why is that?¡±


    Disbelief was written all over her face. The Pope threw a cold look at her and asked back.


    ¡°You don¡¯t believe me?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Do you doubt my words, the Apostle of the Sun?¡±


    ¡°¡­No, I don¡¯t.¡±


    The girl replied as her face turned pale.


    ¡°Then¡­ a-am I going to whisper words of love to that man, just as I saw?¡±


    A tremor apanied her voice.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to. It¡¯s terrifying. I¡¯m scared. To make such an expression to that disgusting person, I¡­¡±


    ¡°If you don¡¯t like it, you can change the future.¡±


    The Pope spoke to the girl with a warm voice.


    ¡°You are the only one in this world who knows the future. So, your future will change depending on what you do.¡±


    ¡°I-is that so?¡±


    ¡°Yes, so¡­¡±


    He dered solemnly.


    ¡°Kill Frey without hesitation, using any means necessary.¡±


    Hearing this deration, the girl tensed up.


    ¡°That may be the only way to protect yourself, the Empire, and even the world.¡±


    The Pope eloquently finished his statement before turning away and heading for the stairs.


    ¡°¡­Come out when you¡¯re ready.¡±


    He added briefly and began to climb the stairs.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­..¡±


    The silence lingered.


    ¡°¡­Frey.¡±


    At that moment, her shock was reced by disgust.


    ¡°Before I be like that, I¡¯ll definitely kill you and change the future.¡±


    She muttered and took a step forward.


    ¡°Gugu.¡±


    ¡°¡­..?¡±


    And at that moment, a dove flew towards her.


    ¨C <i>Shaaa</i>¡­


    Without giving her a chance to prepare, the dove plunged into her arms.


    ¡°Ah¡­¡±


    The girl with a mystical appearance, who had been filled with contempt and disgust, lost consciousness for a moment.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡±


    And after a while, the dazed girl spoke in a faint voice.


    ¡°The pervasive darkness¡­ has been lifted slightly.¡±


    Alone In the darkness, she radiated a brilliant light, a single tear flowing from her eyes.


    ¡°Why did I embrace him¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­while making such an expression and weeping like that?¡±


    Meanwhile¡­


    A familiar-looking dove with a foolish expression escaped from her body, flying away while singing a cheerful tune.


    ¡°Gugu~?¡±


    <strong>You can rate/review this series here.</strong>

 Chapter 195: - A Great Success

    <b>? A Great Sess ?</b>


    ¡°Goodbye¡­ Have a safe trip.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    As I was leaving to visit Isolet¡¯s house, Arianne and Alice bid me farewell at the front door.


    ¡°Alice, why aren¡¯t you saying anything?¡±


    I raised my head and asked Alice when she simply bowed her head in silence. With a trembling voice and her head still lowered, she finally spoke.


    ¡°Mas¡­ter¡­ please have a safe journey.¡±


    It seemed like she was trying to resist the influence of the ¡®Curse of Subordination¡­


    While it was impossible, witnessing her resistance through sheer willpower surprised me quite a bit.


    ¡°Both of you, take good care of the house.¡±


    ¡°¡­Yes.¡±


    Leaving Alice and Arianne behind, I stepped out in front of the front door, where the bright morning sunlight greeted me.


    ¡°Tsk.¡±


    Once, I could still feel some warmth from it, but now I couldn¡¯t feel anything other than ¡®it was the Demon God¡¯s gaze,¡¯ which left me feeling uneasy.


    ¡°Uhm, Frey.¡±


    As I quickly headed towards the waiting carriage, Irina, who had been sticking by my side, discreetly spoke.


    ¡°You should be careful with that girl, Alice.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°¡­She tried to attack you just now.¡±


    Upon hearing that, I smiled and replied.


    ¡°I also noticed that she was trembling. So, of course, I was prepared. But ultimately, she couldn¡¯t attack me due to the ¡®Curse of Subordination.¡¯


    ¡°So you knew I used magic to suppress her all this time?¡±


    ¡°¡­What?¡±


    I tried to reassure her calmly, but as I listened to Irina¡¯s serious words and saw her expression, I couldn¡¯t help but be more serious myself.


    ¡°She¡¯s one of the top assassins in the Moonlight family. She might not be as strong as Serena, but she¡¯s definitely not an opponent to be underestimated¡­¡±


    ¡°Are you okay, Irina?¡±


    Knowing that Irina¡¯s mana circuit hadn¡¯t fully recovered, I was worried about her condition because she had been continuously using such magic without the assistance of scrolls.


    ¡°Don¡¯t do that again next time. I¡¯ll take care of it.¡±


    ¡°¡­A-alright.¡±


    As I held her shoulders and advised her not to do such things, Irina lowered her gaze and responded.


    ¨C <i>Twitch, twitch</i>.


    ¡°Anyway¡­ when will those ears disappear?¡±


    Unable to resist the cuteness of her twitching ears, I reached out to touch them as I posed the question.


    ¡°Heikk, uwaah¡­ That¡¯s¡­¡±


    Startled, Irina began to tremble and babble nervously.


    ¡°W-Well, I¡¯m not sure either¡­ It¡¯s strange, isn¡¯t it? Why haven¡¯t they disappeared¡­? Eh, hik!¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Why are you acting like that?¡±


    ¡°I-it¡¯s nothing¡­ Maybe it¡¯s just a side effect, so it¡¯s a bit sensitive¡­¡±


    I raised an eyebrow in puzzlement as I watched Irina, whose face had turned bright red. She suddenly fell silent and hesitated.


    ¡°Uh, Frey.¡±


    After a while, she started to speak while fidgeting with her hands.


    ¡°If-if you like it¡­ you can touch them as much as you want. A-after all, I made them just to show them to you.¡±


    Upon hearing that, I nodded my head and continued to gently touch her soft fluffy ears, causing Irina to shiver.


    ¡°Uh.¡±


    After I had touched her ears for a while, Lulu, who had been standing quietly beside me, spoke to Irina in a low voice.


    ¡°Please¡­ make ears like that for me too.¡±


    ¡°What? No, that¡¯s not something just anyone can do.¡±


    ¡°B-but¡­!¡±


    ¡°If it¡¯s not possible, it¡¯s not possible.¡±


    However, Lulu, feeling rejected, activated her Magic Eyes.


    ¡°How dare you ask me for this identity that I¡¯ve worked so hard to find? With these, I might even be able to beat na someh¡­¡±


    ¡°Wow! It looks even more amazing when viewed through Magic Eyes!¡±


    ¡°¡­..!?¡±


    Lulu closely examined Irina¡¯s ears and couldn¡¯t contain her amazement.


    ¡°The mana structure is quite unique! It¡¯s like¡­ well, I mean¡­ transformation magic?¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Like the kind of magic that appears when you use transformation ma¡­ mmph!?¡±


    However, for some reason, Lulu closed her mouth shortly after and Irina, who had been ring at her, began to speak with beads of sweat forming on her forehead.


    ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s right. I created it by applying transformation magic. You¡¯re pretty clever, huh?¡±


    ¡°Transformation¡­ mmph¡­ into a dog¡­ you¡­¡±


    ¡°Huh? What are you saying, Lulu?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­..¡±


    Lulu remained silent in response to Irina¡¯s inquiry and it seemed that the briefmotion hade to an end.


    ¡°¡­..Huh?¡±


    As we walked towards the carriage, Lulu, who had been following behind Irina and me with a displeased expression, suddenly tilted her head.


    ¡°Th-this is strange¡­¡±


    After saying so, she stared at Irina for a while.


    ¡°It¡¯spletely different from ordinary people¡¯s magic array¡­¡±


    She began muttering in a low voice by herself.


    ¡°Excuse me, everyone? Aren¡¯t youing?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go, Lulu.¡±


    ¡°Ah, yes!¡±


    Upon hearing the coachman and my urging, she snapped out of it and began approaching the carriage.


    ¡°Lulu, not just anyone can use transformation magic as they wish. It¡¯s even impossible for ordinary people to do so.¡±


    ¡°¡­Errrrr.¡±


    Ignoring the unusual tension between Irina and Lulu, I boarded the carriage.


    ¡°I wonder if Sister Isolet is safe¡­¡±


    After muttering like that, just as I was about to instruct the coachman to depart, I furrowed my brow.


    ¡°¡­What¡¯s this?¡±


    I felt someone¡¯s gaze.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    A few hours before Frey left the mansion.


    ¡°What is this¡­ What is this!!!¡±


    At arge information guild in a back alley.


    ¡°No way, there¡¯s no way it could be real¡­¡±


    Roswyn, who had locked herself in her basement room, was muttering with an embarrassed expression.


    ¡°He didn¡¯te back to visit me¡­?¡±


    ¡°¡­<i>Grind</i>.¡±


    Despite her often difficult personality, Roswyn had a great deal of confidence in her skills. Thus, she had taken on Frey¡¯s request directly. For the first time in a while, she had tried to align with the preferences of the Church, engaged in conversations with the Pope, and even sneaked into the Church at night.


    That was why she could obtain quite a harvest.


    First, despite the fame of the ¡®Youngest Pdin of Church¡¯, very few had actually seen her in person.


    Second, even the executives of the Church, who imed to meet the Pdin frequently, seemed to avoid answering her questions for some reason.


    Moreover, her limited sr mana had detected a presence concealed within the underground chamber of the church.


    Since she managed to obtain such valuable information, for the first time in her life, she attempted to ease the ¡°upset¡± Frey by showing him those things and acting slightly cute.


    Roswyn was convinced that Frey must have had this in mind all along. To her, the reason for Frey¡¯s actions was clear ¨C he wanted to earn some affection from her, even if just a little.


    ¡°<i>Grind</i>¡­¡±


    That was why, while grumbling about being swayed around by Frey, she secretly hoped he woulde back to visit her again.


    Yet, he hadn¡¯t shown his face for a week.


    He even took time to write a letter a few days ago, saying he had concluded the request.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Thanks to that letter, Roswyn was in her worst state at this moment.


    Her pride had been wounded as she clung to Frey, someone who had meant nothing to her just a few days prior¡­


    And, on top of that, she had been coldly rejected. It was no wonder she would be in such a state.


    ¡°So annoying¡­ really¡­¡±


    Despite her frustration, seeking him out in person would be a devastating blow to her self-esteem. So, she opted to iste herself in her room and grit her teeth to regain herposure.


    <i> ¨C Knock, knock, knock!</i>


    ¡°What?! What is it?¡±


    Someone suddenly knocked on her door, so she asked in an agitated voice.


    ¡°Is Frey here? Right? He came, right?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    When the door opened, a female employee came in and stared at Roswyn.


    ¡°Yeah, I knew it would be like this. Where else would he go instead of visiting this ce?¡±


    ¡°<i>Sigh</i>.¡±


    ¡°He managed to endure for a week. All right, so where is he now? Waiting outside? Then ask him to go to the reception room first¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not about that.¡±


    The female coworker, who had patiently waited for Roswyn¡¯s excited soliloquy to conclude, now spoke in aposed manner.


    ¡°The result of the investigation that you, I mean, Young Ladymissioned, hase out.¡±


    ¡°¡­Oh.¡±


    After hearing that, Roswyn, who was momentarily stunned, forced a nonchnt expression and asked.


    ¡°I-is that so? I see, then tell me.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°What the hell is he doing that he hasn¡¯te to visit me again?¡±


    Then, the female employee, who had been silent until now, slowly spoke up.


    ¡°He¡¯s switched to somewhere else.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, I knew it would be like this. Definitely¡­ Wait, what?¡±


    When Roswyn showed a disbelieving expression, the female employee sighed deeply and continued her report.


    ¡°Do you remember that ¡®detective agency¡¯ I mentioned before? He has entrusted all his requests to them for a while.¡±


    ¡°¡­Unbelievable. To that shabby ce?¡±


    ¡°Yes. I¡¯ve confirmed it.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    After hearing that, Roswyn, who had been momentarily dumbfounded, spoke up with a bewildered expression.


    ¡°I-I knew it would be like this. So that¡¯s why he hasn¡¯te?¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°Well, that pushover. He must be getting scammed there. Haha.¡±


    ¡°Lately, that ce¡¯s reputation has been g¡­¡±


    ¡°I knew it. He¡¯s so stupid and naive¡­¡±


    The female employee had a nk look while she was listening to Roswyn¡¯s words.


    ¡°Anyway, he is such a stubborn guy.¡±


    Grumbling with an uneasy expression, Roswyn then rose from her seat and spoke.


    ¡°Since it¡¯se to this, I have no choice. I¡¯ll have to go visit him myself.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re going to visit him?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Our VIP is being scammed there, so we can¡¯t just leave him alone. Yep, yep. I have no choice but to go.¡±


    Ignoring the bewildered expression on the female employee¡¯s face, Roswyn muttered to herself as she started pacing around the room.


    ¡°I have no choice but to go¡­¡±


    She paused for a moment before murmuring again with a dark expression.


    ¡°Huff¡­¡±


    The female employee, who had sighed and held her head while observing Roswyn¡¯s action, tilted her head in surprise when Roswyn lifted her head and looked at her.


    ¡°Ah, right, what about that girl? That annoying bitch.¡±


    ¡°Are you asking about Miss Lulu?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, that snake-like bitch.¡±


    When Roswyn asked that, the female employee immediately rummaged through her inner chest pocket.


    ¡°¡­Here.¡±


    She took out a photograph.


    ¡°¡­¡­..¡±


    Then, there was a moment of silence in the room.


    ¡°Uh¡­¡±


    Roswyn, her ears ringing, looked at the photo of a muttering Frey and Lulu, who was trying to separate from him with an embarrassed expression.


    Roswyn nkly stared at another photo of Frey, who seemed to be trying to distance himself from Lulu with a troubled expression, and Lulu, who was posing as she bit Frey¡¯s ear.


    ¨C <i>Clench</i>¡­!


    Without even realizing it, Roswyn clenched her fist so hard that her knuckles turned white.


    ¡°¡­What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Looking at Roswyn acting like that, the female employee asked with a low voice.


    ¡°N-no, it¡¯s nothing.¡±


    With her fist still tightly clenched, Roswyn continued to re at the photo.


    ¡°¡­I guess I have no choice. I¡¯ll have to go visit him right away.¡±


    After saying that, she started to prepare to leave.


    ¡°Is he deliberately doing this? No¡­ that can¡¯t be. There must be some hidden intention¡­¡±


    ¡°Huff¡­¡±


    Meanwhile, the female employee sighed for what seemed like the nth time before quietly heading towards the door while taking out a cigarette from her pocket.


    ¡°Hey! Don¡¯t smoke here!¡±


    ¡°¡­I¡¯ll smoke outside.¡±


    When Roswyn scolded her, the female employee responded in a gloomy tone.


    ¡°Why is it that the one I¡¯m responsible for is the only one like this¡­? Everyone else under Sun and Star¡¯s supervision is fine. Why¡­?¡±


    She then left the room while softly grumbling.


    ¡°Mhm.. hmmm¡­ hmmm¡­¡±


    Alone in the room, Roswyn silently packed her things.


    ¡°¡­Perhaps, is he preparing a surprise event?¡±


    Suddenly Roswyn muttered like that.


    ¡°Hm hmph¡­ if he really ns to do that¡­¡±


    She left the room while wearing a strange expression on her face.


    ¡°¡­It is a great sess.¡±


    Shortly thereafter, a carriage departed from the back alley.


    <strong>You can rate/review this series here.</strong>

 Chapter 196: Im Sorry

    <b>? I¡¯m Sorry ?</b>


    ¡°Hmm~ Hm~ ?¡±


    Roswyn sat in the carriage, humming a tune while applying makeup.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Meanwhile, the female employee sitting across from her appeared dazed as she rummaged through her purse with a frown on her face.


    ¡°I dare you to try smoking a cigarette here¡­¡±


    In response, Roswyn, who was doing her makeup, firmly scolded the female employee.


    ¡°This thing, it¡¯s been enhanced with magic, so it is good for bo¡­¡±


    ¡°Even so, you¡¯re not allowed.¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t even produce smo¡­¡±


    ¡°Still no.¡±


    The female employee attempting to persuade her, eventually shot a disappointed re, leaned back in her seat, and closed her eyes.


    ¡°Why are you acting like thistely? Is something bothering you?¡±


    Roswyn, still fixing her makeup while looking in the hand mirror, nced at the female employee and asked. The female employee answered her in a low voice.


    ¡°¡­There is something, but you don¡¯t need to worry about it.¡±


    ¡°Alright, I see.¡±


    The female employee red at Roswyn, who returned her attention to the mirror after nodding briefly.


    ¡°Oh, there it is.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°Over there, I mean, the detective agency.¡±


    She pointed to a shabby building located in a nearby ordinary alley, not far from the back alley.


    ¡°Ha.¡±


    Seeing that, Roswyn let out a bitterugh.


    ¡°Seeing it in person, it really makes me dumbfounded.¡±


    Then, she raised a clenched fist and spoke.


    ¡°Even if they are only bluffing, they should at least make it look somewhat decent. How could they promote such an old rundown building as a detective agency? How ridiculous.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Is this the agency considered apetitor to my Information Guild these days? I won¡¯t acknowledge it. It must be a case of a clever scam. Besides, the owner¡¯s identity hasn¡¯t even been revealed¡­¡±


    However, after ranting for a while, Roswyn eventually fell silent.


    ¡°That person¡­ is that person the one I know?¡±


    ¡°¡­Is that Marchioness Bywalker?¡±


    This was because Marchioness Bywalker, who wielded considerable influence in the empire¡¯s social circles, had just emerged from that shabby building.


    ¡°Wh-what?¡±


    Roswyn stammered, momentarily stunned by the sight, her expression filled with bewilderment.


    ¡°Why is she there¡­?¡±


    ¡°She probably emerged from that ce because she just assigned a request.¡±


    ¡°I know that much too!¡±


    Roswyn shouted at the female employee, who responded with a hollow stare.


    ¡°She was someone even our guild couldn¡¯t acquire as a client¡­ Why is sheing out from there¡­?!¡±


    ¡°Well,pared to our guild¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­Choose your words wisely.¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s nothing.¡±


    While the female employee appeared to be on the verge of continuing, Roswyn lost her temper and raised her voice.


    ¡°Wait, stop right there!¡±


    ¡°Pardon?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll pay you, so wait for me here!¡±


    After saying that, Roswyn tried to get off the carriage confidently, but the employee grabbed her and asked.


    ¡°Where are you going?¡±


    ¡°To scout thepetition.¡±


    With that, she headed toward the shabby building, all while being observed closely by the employee.


    ¨C <i>Click</i>


    With a resigned expression, she bit the cigarette in her mouth, lit it, and muttered under her breath.


    ¡°¡­This is actually driving me crazy.¡±


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    ¡°Mhm, hmmm, hmm!¡±


    Roswyn cleared her throat after entering the shabby building.


    ¡°Is there anyone here?¡±


    When she finally asked that question, the fox-eared counter attendant perked up.


    ¡°Hello there, human?¡±


    Miho, who had been dozing off, woke up and initiated the conversation.


    ¡°What brings you here?¡±


    ¡°¡­How unusual. There is a fox beastkin here.¡±


    Roswyn, who had been looking at Miho with curiosity, cleared her throat and began to speak in an elegant tone.


    ¡°I¡¯d like to speak directly with the detective, is that possible?¡±


    Roswyn, who was wearing her usual undercover robe inside-out, asked. Upon hearing the question, Miho stared at her intently.


    ¡°It seems like you¡¯re a client that the entric human would like.¡±


    Miho stepped away from the counter as she muttered to herself. She then started to lead Roswyn and her female employee.


    ¡°Once you step inside ¡­¡±


    ¡°Hello~! Nice to meet you!¡±


    Roswyn entered the room without waiting for Miho to finish her exnation as they arrived in the reception room.


    ¡°Hello.¡±


    ¡°¡­Tch.¡±


    However, when she saw the detective covering her face with a protective spell, Roswyn sat down disappointedly.


    ¡°¡­Lady Roswyn.¡±


    ¡°¡­..!¡±


    She immediately froze in ce when the detective called her name.


    ¡°¡­¡­..¡±


    And then, a brief silence ensued .


    ¡°Wh-what are you talking about¡­¡±


    ¡°First, please have a seat. If you keep standing like that, both you and I will be ufortable.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Roswyn hesitantly sat down, attempting to break the silence with an excuse, ¡°I-I am Roswyn¡­¡±


    ¡°Are you feeling uneasy? Lately, I mean?¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    The detective observed her closely with narrowed eyes, ¡°It seems like a man-rted issue¡­ Let me guess, is it jealousy or insecurity?¡±


    ¡°¡­W-what makes you say that?¡±


    ¡°But to feel such emotions for such a man¡­ You are truly an interesting person.¡±


    ¡°What the hell are you talking about!!¡±


    The detective, in a nonchnt tone, began to exin to Roswyn, who had eximed in frustration.


    ¡°Dark circles have formed, and there are signs of nail biting. Your hair looks disheveled. Just by looking at these, it¡¯s evident that you¡¯ve been emotionally distressed for a few days.¡±


    ¡°So, what does that¡­!¡±


    ¡°So, how could this happen? Even though you can have whatever you want in terms of position and have fulfilled your ¡®lifelong wish¡¯ to be the Hero¡¯srade not long ago, you¡¯re still suffering so much. So, what was the reason?¡±


    ¡°¡­..What?¡±


    As more sensitive information began to surface, Roswyn grew flustered while the detective continued her words, remaining unfazed.


    ¡°If we apply the process of elimination, the only problem that could induce such a reaction, irrespective of your position, and one even the Emperor couldn¡¯t resolve, is a matter of the heart: an ¡®issue of love.''¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Am I wrong?¡±


    ¡°Y-you¡¯re wrong!¡±


    When Roswyn eximed in frustration, the detective tapped the desk with her fingers for a moment.


    ¡°I knew it. It must be jealousy.¡±


    ¡°W-what?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re not in the rtionship, given that there¡¯s no couple ring or anything, but if an affair has urred¡­ another girl must have stolen someone you have one-sided love for, right?¡±


    ¡°Nonsense! It¡¯s not one-sided¡­¡±


    ¡°Oh my, is it not? So, the person you had called dibs on was taken away, then?¡±


    ¡°I already said! It¡¯s not that!¡±


    ¡°Then¡­ it seems like you pushed him away, but he hasn¡¯t returned. Am I right?¡±


    Hearing that, Roswyn flinched for a moment.


    ¡°Subconsciously, you already considered him your own, thinking you had control over him. That¡¯s why you yed with him as you wished. But suddenly, he didn¡¯te back, and you must have felt quite bewildered, right?¡±


    After hearing those words, Roswyn fell silent, and the detective cleared her throat for a moment before continuing her words coldly.


    ¡°However, what if, in reality, you never had him in the first ce?¡±


    ¡°¡­What?¡±


    ¡°What if all of this has simply been a misunderstanding Or perhaps, you¡¯vepletely blown yourst chance?¡±


    ¡°Wha-what you mean¡­¡±


    ¡°What should you do¡­?¡±


    ¡°Who are you, really?¡±


    Staring at the detective, a sense of dread crept over Roswyn, prompting her to question further.


    ¡°I¡¯m a detective.¡±


    A very simple answer came back.


    ¡°¡­L-let¡¯s have a talk.¡±


    The tense standoff persisted for a while, but eventually, Roswyn decided to open up, her voice trembling as she attempted to rify, ¡°You seem to have misunderstood the situation here¡­¡±


    ¡°Oh,e to think of it¡­ I think we have a reserved client, right?¡±


    The detective suddenly pped, her face lighting up with realization as she turned to Miho, who had been beside her all along, to ask a question.


    ¡°Miho, when did Lady Serena say she would arrive?¡±


    After making a momentarily bewildered expression and clearing her throat, Miho finally responded.


    ¡°Ahem, i-it must have been about five minutes, human.¡±


    Roswyn¡¯splexion paled upon hearing that.


    ¡°I-I-I-I should¡­ be going now.¡±


    ¡°Huh? It¡¯s okay, you were here first. If you need¡­¡±


    ¡°Oh, no, it¡¯s fine. I¡¯ll be on my way then.¡±


    Leaving behind the detective trying to hold her back, Roswyn left the room with cold sweat trickling down.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡±


    The room fell into an awkward silence.


    ¡°Phew, that was so refreshing.¡±


    In such a situation, the detective mumbled with a relieved voice.


    ¡°So¡­¡±


    The detective stared at the female employee who had been silently observing her without leaving.


    ¡°¡­ What¡¯s your true identity?¡±


    She then asked in a low voice.


    ¡°You¡¯re really smart¡­ It would have been nice if she were at least half as clever as you¡­¡±


    However, the female employee ignored her question.


    ¨C <i>Swish</i>¡­


    As Serena, the detective, quietly began manipting her Lunar Mana, the female employee muttered while waving her hand to her.


    ¡°To think you would try to use Lunar Mana on me, it makes me a little sad.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡±


    Then, Serena and Miho silently copsed onto the desk.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but¡­ you must not discover my true identity right now, Serena.¡±


    The female employee intended to leave the room after confirming they hadpletely passed out.


    ¡°By the way, when will the Curse of Familial Subordination be lifted?¡±


    She briefly nced at Serena with a lingering expression.


    ¡°Did Sun apply an age restriction to the DLC¡­ I thought she had lifted it¡­¡±


    She muttered with a voice filled with curiosity.


    ¡°¡­When will she do it with him?¡±


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    ¡°We¡¯ve arrived!~¡±


    ¡°Phew.¡±


    After silently leaving the detective agency and getting on the carriage, Roswyn let out a deep sigh upon hearing the coachman¡¯s announcement of their arrival at the destination.


    ¡°I¡­ I got jealous?¡±


    Atst, she spoke with a chilly voice.


    ¡°D-don¡¯t make meugh. Am I? Jealous because of Frey? That¡¯s absurd. It would never happen.¡±


    Despite the trembling in her voice, which didn¡¯t quite align with her cold demeanor, Roswyn still muttered to herself as she tried to gather her thoughts.


    ¡°What are you doing?! Quickly, hide!¡±


    ¡°Huff¡­¡±


    Soon, Roswyn grabbed the arm of the female employee, who had finally managed to smoke, to exit the carriage and hurriedly hide behind the thicket.


    ¡°Ugh¡­¡±


    Roswyn, briefly showing signs of unease due to her ustrophobia, quickly focused her gaze on the mansion¡¯s courtyard.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s see what Frey has prepared.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re so clueless. Just lower your head a bit.¡±


    After saying so, Roswyn lowered the head of the female employee.


    ¡°¡­Huh?¡±


    Soon her eyes widened.


    ¡°Frey¡­?¡±


    Then, a whileter, Roswyn¡¯s expression rapidly darkened.


    ¡°It¡¯s so soft and tender¡­¡±


    ¡°Hng¡­ Hng¡­¡±


    It was because Frey was patting the head of a red-haired girl.


    ¡°W-what is this?¡±


    The girl was clinging to him with her face and chest buried in his embrace, shivering uncontrobly. ording to Roswyn¡¯s information, she was ¡®Irina Philliard.¡¯


    She was undoubtedly one of the people who disliked Frey.


    ¡°¡­¡­..¡±


    However, Irina was clearly seducing and tempting him as a woman.


    ¡°¡­What is this?¡±


    Because of that, Roswyn looked so upset.


    ¡°E-even so, after all, Frey is¡­¡±


    She then muttered something under her breath while forcing a smile.


    ¡°¡­Huh?¡±


    Upon seeing the genuine bright smile on Frey¡¯s face, her gaze began to waver.


    ¡°¡­¡­!¡±


    After staring at them in a daze for a while, Roswyn suddenly gasped and lowered her body.


    ¡°¡­Again? Why are you doing that?¡±


    ¡°I-I almost made eye contact with that bitch.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Lulu. The girl with the Magic Eyes is looking this way. Although we are wearing a highest-grade protective robe to the point that she won¡¯t be able to see us, you never know.¡±


    After saying that, Roswyn hid her body for a while and cautiously raised her head to resume her observation.


    ¡°¡­..!¡±


    Seeing the three people who had boarded the carriage, she opened her mouth in surprise.


    ¡°L-Lulu?¡±


    ¡°¡­Master.¡±


    Lulu was trying to climb onto Frey, who had a very bewildered expression, to take off his clothes.


    ¡°If it is like this, I¡­¡±


    ¡°How dare.¡±


    ¡°¡­Ehikkk!¡±


    For some reason, Lulu repeatedly shot sidelong nces at Frey, seemingly on the verge of saying something.


    However, she suddenly stiffened and copsed as Irina gave her a cold look and waved her hand.


    ¡°Ah.¡±


    But the scene appeared quite distorted to Roswyn, who was observing the situation from the thicket through the carriage window.


    ¡°Ah¡­¡­¡±


    Thus, Roswyn, who had a dazed expression for a moment, made a surprised sound.


    ¨C <i>Ssk</i>¡­


    Without realizing it, she got up from her spot and slowly began to move.


    ¨C <i>Step, Step</i>.


    One step, two steps.


    As she got closer to the carriage, her expression grew increasingly dark.


    ¡°¡­L-Lord Frey?¡±


    She hesitated for a moment before knocking on the carriage door.


    ¡°¡­¡­..¡±


    Then, silence reigned.


    ¨C <i>tter</i>!


    Finally, after a brief moment ofmotion.


    ¨C<i> Creak¡­</i>


    Someone slowly opened the carriage door.


    ¡°Hmm¡­?¡±


    It revealed Frey, his cheeks flushed, and an innocent expression on his face. However, as he noticed Roswyn¡¯s presence, he stared at her in a moment of distraction.


    ¡°¡­¡­Hmm.¡±


    After a brief nce at Lulu, who was trying to hastily put her clothes back on behind him, Roswyn shifted her perplexed gaze to Irina, whose distinctive ears protruded, and who stood beside Frey with an icy expression.


    ¡°¡­What brings you here?¡±


    When Frey asked a question, she replied with a frown.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t this surprise event a bit overboard?¡±


    ¡°¡­What?¡±


    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s just say you¡¯ve already won.¡±


    Ignoring Frey¡¯s puzzled expression, Roswyn took out some documents she had brought.


    ¡°I brought the requested materials. So, take this, and maybe you¡¯ll fe¡­¡±


    However, before Roswyn could finish her sentence and let out a sigh, Frey cut her off with a somber expression, tilting his head.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Roswyn.¡±


    ¡°Right now, I don¡¯t want to see you face to face.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°And that won¡¯t change in the future.¡±


    As soon as he said that, Roswyn looked bewildered.


    ¡°It seems like¡­¡±


    However, as Roswyn listened to the wordsing from Frey¡¯s mouth, her expression turned vacant.


    ¡°¡­I can¡¯t like you anymore.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.What?¡±


    Bright sunlight bathed them in its warmth.


    <strong>You can rate/review this series here.</strong>

 Chapter 197: At Least One

    <b>? At Least One ?</b>


    ¡°W-what did you just say?¡±


    Roswyn stood frozen, her voice trembling as she posed the question.


    ¡°I don¡¯t quite understand.¡±


    She tilted her head to the side as if Frey¡¯s words were difficult for her toprehend, but her increasingly pale face told a different story.


    ¡°I told you, Roswyn.¡±


    To that, Frey responded once again.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to love you anymore, and I don¡¯t want to meet you either.¡±


    ¡°W-wait!¡±


    Just as Frey turned to get back into the carriage, Rosewyn¡¯s hand had shot out and grabbed his arm.


    ¡°Are you throwing a tantrum? You¡¯re just upset, right?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Hm, you seem quite upset, don¡¯t you? Okay, it¡¯s my fault. I¡¯ve been too hard on you. I¡¯ll try to be better from now on¡­¡±


    ¡°Roswyn.¡±


    Her expression turned apologetic, and she took a tentative step closer. But when she heard him speak in a low tone, she flinched back.


    ¡°¡­Let go.¡±


    ¡°Oh, uhmm¡­¡±


    Roswyn released her grip slowly.


    ¡°F-Frey? Why are you acting like this?¡±


    From her perspective the Frey that had always worn a foolish smile in her presence was now looking at her with coldness in his eyes.


    ¡°Y-you. Has that strange detective agency brainwashed you? Or did you eat something weird? You seem a bit different from your usual self.¡±


    ¡°¡­Sorry, I¡¯m just a bit busy right now.¡±


    ¡°W-wait!¡±


    When Frey tried to leave yet again, Roswyn timidly had stopped him once more, this time holding the hem of his cloth rather than grabbing his arm as she had done before.


    ¡°¡­..!¡±


    Only after he had given her the same cold look did Roswyn realize something was wrong.


    ¡°<i>Sigh</i>¡­¡±


    Frey watched Roswyn for a moment, then sighed deeply.


    ¡°How long are you going to stay here?¡±


    He asked, frowning.


    ¡°¡­Something¡¯s strange.¡±


    Roswyn continued to stare at him with a puzzled expression, all the while muttering to herself.


    ¡°Did he get possessed? If not, did he really get brainwashed¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­Tsk.¡±


    ¡°Y-you, there¡¯s no way you don¡¯t like me anymore, right?¡±


    Frey let out a small sigh and spoke.


    ¡°¡­After countless confessions until now, I¡¯ve finallye to the realization that I would never be able to receive any love from you.¡±


    ¡°What? But¡­¡±


    ¡°They say, ¡®there¡¯s no tree that won¡¯t fall after ten hits,¡¯ but no matter how many times¡ªbe it a hundred or a thousand times¡ªI try, you won¡¯t fall for me..¡±


    Roswyn¡¯s gaze dropped.


    ¡°Even so, I held onto the hope that one day you¡¯ll see my sincerity¡­ but that never happened. ¡°


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°I knew you were using me, I knew you treated me like a pushover¡­ I knew you only saw me as a source of money, and in reality, you also detested and looked down on me.¡±


    ¡°N-No¡­¡±


    ¡°But still, it doesn¡¯t matter to me. Such treatment was something I always received from those around me, so it wasn¡¯t anything new.¡±


    He didn¡¯t let her speak, clenching his fist as he continued.


    ¡°Even so, even if I was used by you, became a source of money, and treated as a pushover, I still wanted to convey my sincere feelings to you¡­¡±


    Frey allowed himself to breathe; it seemed his emotions got the better of him for a moment.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    Locking his eyes with the now frozen Roswyn, he spoke in a soft voice.


    ¡°You must have suffered a lot because of me all this time, right?¡±


    ¡°Frey.¡±


    ¡°You no longer have to put up with the Empire¡¯s top scoundrel and loser like me bothering you, making you disgusted anymore. You won¡¯t have to go through the trouble of entertaining someone you dislike.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°I can no longer reveal my true feelings to you, for I fear that doing so would shatter my own heart and be a burden on you¡±


    After he finished speaking, there was a moment of silence between them.


    ¡°Then¡­¡±


    ¡°Wait¡­¡±


    ¡°What now?¡±


    Frey asked with a deeply furrowed brow. It was her third time blocking him from boarding the carriage.


    ¡°W-who are those women?¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Those women¡­ behind you.¡±


    To Frey¡¯s inquiry, Roswyn repeated the question.


    ¡°What is their identity?¡±


    She had seen Lulu always clinging to him recently, but today, there was Irina with him.


    The presence of those two came as a surprising revtion to Roswyn.


    Roswyn firmly believed that there would be no one who would genuinely like someone foolish, pathetic, and scoundrel like Frey.


    It was because of this belief that she thought even if such a situation were ever to ur to her, he would be lonely without receiving love from anyone, and would eventually return to her with his ears drooping like a drenched puppy.


    ¡°Lulu and Irina?¡±


    But today, herst piece of assurance had been shattered mercilessly.


    ¡°Lulu has been employed by me for a long time¡­ as a servant, and Irina is the same. It¡¯s just a simple rtionship like that. You don¡¯t have to care about something like this¡­¡±


    Though Frey¡¯s exnation was calm, the gazes and expressions of Lulu and Irina in the carriage behind him dripped with superiority and mockery as they stared at Roswyn.


    ¡°¡­¡­..¡±


    ¡°¡­Ah.¡±


    It was unmistakably the look of females who had taken possession of a male that others had been ying with.


    ¡°What are you doing, Roswyn?¡±


    Frey¡¯s words snapped Roswyn out of her daze.


    ¡°Uh, Frey. Can we talk for a moment? Just the two of us. There seems to be a misunderstanding¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m busy right now. There¡¯s a ce I have to go.¡±


    ¡°Just wait for a moment. Please, just a moment¡­¡±


    Roswyn herself couldn¡¯t exin why she had been keeping him out of the carriage.


    ¡°You¡¯re acting like this because you might not know about this. Those women¡­ Oh?¡±


    Soon, something seized her attention and Roswyn widened her eyes.


    ¡°W-what is that, Frey?¡±


    A glint shed on Frey¡¯s left ring finger as the sunlight caught it.


    ¡°A-a ring¡­? You¡¯re wearing a ring¡­? Why is it there¡­?¡±


    With her left hand outstretched, she lowered her head to examine it, confusion growing across her features.


    ¡°T-this.¡±


    He immediately replied to her in a calm voice.


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to know.¡±


    ¡°The ring on your left ring finger¡­ that¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve said you don¡¯t need to know. Can¡¯t you understand that?¡±


    However, when Roswyn didn¡¯t relent, Frey raised his voice and pulled his hand away.


    ¡°Could it be¡­ an engagement ring?¡±


    ¡°Huff.¡±


    Her question drew a sigh from Frey, and he finally answered her.


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s an engagement ring.¡±


    ¡°W-w-with whom¡­¡±


    ¡°With whom? Of course, it¡¯s with Serena.¡±


    ¡°¡­..!¡±


    Upon hearing those words, Roswyn¡¯s eyes widened in shock.


    ¡°B-but¡­ you¡¯ve been cursing Serena in front of me every day¡­¡±


    ¡°You know what?¡±


    In response to her, Frey started speaking while caressing the ring.


    ¡°Until now, I wanted to wear this ring with you.¡±


    ¡°¡­What?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s disgusting, right? I must have misinterpreted your intention. You probably didn¡¯t even want to think about it.¡±


    ¡°W-wait, just a moment.¡±


    ¡°But since I¡¯ve given up on you, to continue the lineage of the Starlight family, I have no choice but to marry Serena. After all, na hates me, so I have no other option.¡±


    ¡°Wait¡­¡±


    Roswyn urgently reached out to Frey.


    ¡°¡­It seems like you still don¡¯t understand.¡±


    Frey, who had withdrawn his hand a step back from her touch, spoke in a low voice.


    ¡°I no longer like you.¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­¡±


    ¡°Every time I see you, it feels like my heart is breaking. Therefore, I don¡¯t want to see your face anymore.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Understood? I won¡¯t harm you anymore. Thank you for all this time, Roswyn.¡±


    ¡°Wait¡­¡±


    ¡°In order to save you¡­ no, this is the best way for both of us. So, I won¡¯t look for you again.¡±


    Eventually, with that final blow, Frey slowly boarded the carriage.


    ¡°I-I said, let¡¯s have a talk! Where are you going?¡±


    Seeing him go, Roswyn unconsciously shouted.


    ¡°Don¡¯t go!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­..¡±


    And then, there was a moment of silence.


    ¡°Talk?¡±


    As Lulu and Irina stealthily approached Frey with uncertain gazes, Frey, who was standing between them, nced at Roswyn, who was outside the carriage.


    ¡°Talk¡­¡±


    After a moment of contemtion, he spoke with a dark voice.


    ¡°If you really want to talk about feelings,e find me with the flowers I gave you.¡±


    ¡°¡­What?¡±


    And then, the carriage slowly moved forward.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t do that, I don¡¯t think I¡¯ll ever want to meet you face to face anymore.¡±


    With those words, Frey left the Starlight Mansion¡¯s garden in the carriage.


    ¡°¡­¡­..¡±


    Roswyn, who stood still in that spot, fell silent for a while.


    ¡°Ha.¡±


    As the carriage disappeared, she began to mutter with a baffled expression.


    ¡°Am I¡­ just being pushed away? B-by Frey of all people?¡±


    ¡°This is ridiculous. Who does he think he is? He is just someone who always follows me all around like a puppy, and now he¡­¡±


    At first, it was a mix of anger and embarrassment.


    ¡°Push me away¡­ Why¡­¡±


    As time passed, Roswyn¡¯s voice started trembling more and more.


    ¡°W-what the hell are those women¡­ There¡¯s no way. I was the only one showing interest in Frey¡­¡±


    ¡°W-well, that¡¯s right. Go ahead. Do you think I would even care about it? I¡­ I already have the Hero by my side. I would never cherish you¡­¡±


    Like that, she muttered alone in front of the mansion¡¯s yard.


    ¡°¡­Never.¡±


    Suddenly, with a vacant expression, she said that.


    ¡°Just for someone like Frey¡­ It doesn¡¯t matter either way¡­¡±


    And from that moment, Roswyn¡¯s voicepletely changed.


    ¡°W-what is this¡­ What is it¡­¡±


    Completely bewildered, Roswyn started muttering while sitting in her ce.


    ¡°Disgusting¡­ I feel strange. Why? Why? It doesn¡¯t matter anyway, right? It was just Frey, whom I detested so much. And he has finally left on his own¡­¡±


    Roswyn muttered something as she felt the intensifying sunlight and the chilling breeze contrasting in the courtyard.


    As the sun grew stronger, in contrast, the chilly wind swept through the courtyard.


    ¡°¡­Jealous?¡±


    Suddenly, she remembered the words the mysterious detective at the detective agency said.


    ¡°Me? Jealous because of Frey¡­?¡±


    Roswyn mumbled as she slowly rose from her seat.


    ¡°No way, that can¡¯t be¡­¡±


    She denied it verbally, but herplexion continued to darken as she began to break out in a cold sweat.


    ¡°E-even if it¡¯s not jealousy¡­ this feeling¡­¡±


    Then, shepletely stood up like that.


    ¡°I-Isn¡¯t this what I wanted from the start¡­ I might have been a bit excessive¡­ and that wimp might end up being used by those foolish kids¡­¡±


    Saying so, she slowly began to walk outside the mansion.


    ¡°T-that¡¯s right, flowers. I only need toe again while bringing flowers to have a talk with him. We can¡¯t afford to lose a VIP client like this. This is totally not out of jealousy.¡±


    Despite no one listening, Roswyn continued muttering as she headed outside.


    ¡°Wait.¡±


    As she abruptly halted her steps, memories of all the flowers he had given her flooded back.


    ¡°Uh¡­¡±


    All the flowers she had burned with her sr mana as soon as Frey left or had given as gifts to her employee or carelessly discarded in the warehouse or trash cans.


    ¡°¡­<i>Grind</i>.¡±


    She had stood frozen in ce for a while, anxiously grinding her teeth because of those memories. However, eventually, she moved her steps again and thought to herself.


    ¡®It¡¯s okay, no problem. I can just find them at the guild.¡¯


    Something went terribly wrong, but she believed she could turn the situation around.


    ¡®¡­If I search it properly, there should be at least one left.¡¯


    She headed towards the waiting carriage outside the mansion.


    ¡®Imagine how many flowers I have received from him. I even received one as a gift just a week ago, didn¡¯t I?¡¯


    Despite it being early, the sunlight was unusually strong today.


    ¡°¡­..Ah.¡±


    As she walked through the bright sunlight, Roswyn suddenly recalled the golden flowers she had ruthlessly trampled, the one Frey gave.


    ¡°¡­¡­..¡±


    The memories surged right before she got on the carriage.


    <strong>You can rate/review this series here.</strong>

 Chapter 198: Some People Only Realize What They Have After They Have Lost It

    <b>? Some People Only Realize What They Have After They Have Lost It ?</b>


    ¨C <i>Creak¡­</i>


    A carriage sped through the ck alley, gradually slowing down before eventuallying to a stop.


    ¡°Could you help me make the payment to him?¡±


    Inside the carriage, Roswyn was fidgeting. Wearing a vacant, hollow look in her eyes, she stepped outside, leaving behind the female employee smoking a cigarette.


    ¡°No, wait here.¡±


    ¡°¡­Huh?¡±


    ¡°I-I¡¯ll find it quickly ande out, so just wait for me here.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    A nk stare is all she received in return, even the puff of cigarette smoke momentarily left forgotten to exhale.


    ¡°What¡ª <i>cough cough</i>!¡±


    Before the employee could ask, she sputtered a mouthful of cigarette smoke.


    ¡°What? What else? O-of course f-flowers!¡±


    ¡°¡­Flowers?¡±


    ¡°O-one or two must still be left, right? Considering how many I have received¡­¡±


    Roswyn hesitated as she looked at the female employee like that.


    ¡°No way¡­ you didn¡¯t throw them all away, right?¡±


    With a slightly frightened expression, she asked.


    ¡°¡­You can check for it yourself.¡±


    ¡°Lately, you have consistently been disappointing me.¡±


    The female employee slouched in her chair, drained of energy and unable to muster a response. Roswyn, still observing her, turned and made her way toward the guild.


    ¡°¡­I never liked you anyway.¡±


    As she watched Roswyn¡¯s departing figure, the female employee mumbled with a sulky expression and then bit her cigarette.


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    Certainly, Roswyn was unaware of what was going on inside the female employee¡¯s mind as concern gradually wormed its way upon entering the guild..


    <b><i> ¡®Alright, let¡¯s start by checking the reception room.¡¯</i></b>


    The reception room was her first port of call.


    In her recollection of being together with Frey, most of their encounters had taken ce there. Therefore, she believed there might be a few flowers left.


    ¡°Yo-heave-ho.¡±


    After deactivating the security device, Roswyn entered the extravagant reception room reserved for the guild¡¯s VIPs.


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡±


    Her mysophobia had ensured that the reception room was impably clean, without a speck of dust visible.


    ¡°Now that I think about it¡­ here¡­¡±


    Her gaze swept over the room, and Roswyn suddenly remembered the flower vase and golden flower Frey had left as a gift. Without further thought, she cautiously approached the desk.


    ¨C <i>Sssk</i>¡­


    Although, at that time, she had impulsively shattered the vase out of anger, Roswyn believed she could use a mending spell to restore it. Consequently, she opened the trash bin at her feet, just to be certain.


    ¨C <i>Clunk¡­!</i>


    ¡°¡­Ugh.¡±


    However, the trash can waspletely empty.


    For someone who couldn¡¯t tolerate anything dirty, not emptying the trash can for a week was an unimaginable urrence.


    The precious golden rose Frey had prepared with all his heart had long been burned, scattered to the ground along with the remains of other trash.


    ¡°¡­..¡±


    Only then realizing this fact, Roswyn fell silent, caressing the flower vase in her hand.


    ¡°That one¡­ was beautiful¡­¡±


    She mumbled slightly, a tinge of sorrowced her words as she began rummaging through the room.


    ¡°There are many flowers, but¡­¡±


    The reception room was filled with fragrant flowers.


    ¡°¡­Now, all of them are unnecessary.¡±


    Half of the flowers were ones Roswyn had bought herself, while the other half were gifts from Ruby.


    ¡°¡­Let¡¯s go out.¡±


    Roswyn scoured through drawers, shelves, and even behind the hangers, but her efforts yielded no traces of a petal, let alone a single flower. Eventually, she left the reception room, her countenance weighed down by a sense of gloom.


    ¡°¡­..!¡±


    But then, her gaze was soon ensnared by the fragrant flowers adorning the walls in the corridor and¡­


    A picture of herself and ¡®Hero Ruby¡¯ both shing V-signs.


    Beholding the items she had lovingly decorated just a few days ago, Roswyn¡¯s eyes widened.


    ¡°W-what is this¡­?¡±


    A perplexing disquiet stirred within her as she directed her steps toward her next destination¡ªher room.


    ¡°Where should I look¡­¡±


    With a strange expression, Roswyn entered her room and started searching diligently this time.


    Due to her serious mysophobia, she always had a hard time during search missions, but her room was surprisingly clean, so the search itself was not a problem.


    ¡°¡­..Ugh.¡±


    However, the problem was the unusual urrence that suddenly happened to Roswyn.


    ¡°Uhhhhh¡­¡±


    For some reason, every time she saw the flowers she received from Ruby and the photos they took together, it gave her a headache.


    ¡°<i>Grind</i>¡­¡±


    She had always thought it was a feeling she would constantly experience.


    She had also always known that she would feel like her heart was about to burst with joy because being able to serve the Hero was her lifelong wish.


    However, today, for some reason, she didn¡¯t feel happy at all.


    It was because the idea that ¡®perhaps something was wrong¡¯ was deeply lodged in her mind¡ªalthough it was a faint thought.


    ¡°¡­Huuah, Huuuaaah.¡±¡±


    Because of this, Roswyn stopped searching and rushed out of her room, roughly gasping for breath.


    ¡°What the hell is this¡­ for real¡­¡±


    Roswyn, who had been confused by the unknown emotions and strange urrences for a while, began to move her feet again.


    ¡°Ugh¡­ I-I don¡¯t want to.¡±


    Eventually, she arrived at a slightly run-down iron door.


    ¡°¡­Aish.¡±


    After hesitating for a moment in front of it, Roswyn cautiously opened the door, revealing the guild¡¯s basement and warehouse.


    ¡°Ugh¡­¡±


    Due to the underground¡¯s unique characteristics and humidity, this space quickly became dirty and covered in cobwebs, no matter how well maintained. It was one of the ces Roswyn disliked the most.


    That was why she usually would ask her employees to retrieve items from the warehouse. But today, she had mustered the courage to enter it herself.


    ¡°¡­Heup.¡±


    With each step Roswyn took forward, she felt an unpleasant sensation enveloping her.


    The unfiltered hot air surrounded her body and the thick dust irritated her nose, mouth, and eyes. The spiderwebs all around the space seemed to constantly cling to her face.


    ¡°Heik, Eeek¡­¡±


    Normally, in this situation, she would have screamed and rushed out immediately, but Roswyn, gritting her teeth, continued her search.


    ¡°¡­Huh?¡±


    Eventually, she spotted a nt stem, and her eyes widened right away.


    ¡°I-I found¡­!¡±


    She smiled brightly as she picked it up, but¡­


    ¡°¡­it¡­¡±


    Her expression quickly soured.


    It was because the flower, which had been kept in the warehouse for who knows how long, had rotted and decayed.


    The pink rose next to it, the tulip next to that, the lily down below, and the daisy above were all the same.


    Although it was a well-known fact that any flower would wither without receiving sunlight, this disaster was caused by Roswyn, who had been in a hurry to remove it from her sight right after receiving the flower from Frey.


    ¡°O-oh, no¡­ This can¡¯t be happening¡­¡±


    Eventually, as she hit a dead-end, the earlier rxed expression that Roswyn had on her face slowly disappeared, and she began to look more desperate.


    ¨C <i>Syaaaaah¡­</i>


    With a faint glimmer of hope, she started infusing the sr mana she had into a flower.


    ¡°I-if I use this¡­ perhaps¡­¡±


    Soon, as the flower began to regain its shine, Roswyn put all her concentration into it while swallowing hard.


    ¨C <i>Whoosh</i>¡­!


    ¡°Ah¡­¡±


    Naturally, instead of regaining life, the withered flower turned into ashes.


    After all, there was no way for sunlight to revive a flower that was already dry and dead.


    ¡°T-then¡­¡±


    Because of that, Roswyn, with a cold sweat, grabbed the rose next to it and began to cast a restoration spell.


    ¡°¡­It¡¯s impossible.¡±


    However, after a while, she looked dumbfounded and mumbled while putting the rose back down.


    As Roswyn said, there was no magic that could resurrect a dead organism. Well, to be precise, it was forbidden.


    It was because reviving the dead went against thews of the world.


    Not even the Archmage from a thousand years before, or the archmages of a thousand years after, like Irina or Magic Tower Master, would dare to perform or attempt such magic.


    ¡°I-If I do this¡­ would it work¡­?¡±


    That was why Roswyn picked up the canary flower that still had a bit of color left.


    ¨C <i>Pitter-patter.</i>..


    However, at that moment, the petals attached to the stem fell one by one.


    ¡°¡­¡­..¡±


    For a while, Roswyn red down at something that could no longer even be called a ¡®flower¡¯ anymore.


    ¨C <i>Creak¡­</i>


    She then quietly left the warehouse, leaving behind the withered flowers covered in dust and spiderwebs.


    ¨C <i>Step, step¡­</i>


    Unlike when she first arrived here, she listlessly walked towards the bathroom.


    ¨C <i>Shaaaahhh¡­</i>


    After entering the bathroom, she stood in front of the sink, turned on the water, and washed her hands forcefully.


    ¡°Who does he think he is¡­ to set such a condition¡­¡±


    She mumbled as she looked at her reflection in the mirror.


    ¡°Huh? He said he would only have a talk with me if I brought him the flower. Seriously, what¡­¡±


    Normally, she would have retorted with all sorts ofints about Frey for quite some time, but for some reason, today, herints didn¡¯tst long.


    ¡°¡­For real? Did none of the flowers he gave me remain?¡±


    Roswyn, who had been gazing at her reflection in the mirror, suddenly lowered her head, mumbling.


    ¡°Not a single one?¡±


    Of course, no one answered her.


    ¨C <i>Shaaaahhh¡­</i>


    With that, Roswyn spent a long time washing away the dust and cobwebs she had collected on herself without saying a word.


    ¡°¡­Ugh.¡±


    Suddenly, she recalled the photo from the morning and the scene in the carriage, her expression contorting.


    ¡°Uh¡­¡±


    Lulu had been nibbling on Frey¡¯s ear while closing her eyes and just now, she had clearly called him ¡°Master.¡±


    Also, she had always known that Irina was undoubtedly an aloof and prideful mage, but for some reason, even a touch from Frey had already made her face turn red.


    Roswyn clearly noticed, as the carriage door closed, that the eyes of those girls unmistakably disyed love and¡­ desire.


    If that was the case¡­


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    What kind of emotion was on her face, as reflected in the mirror at this moment? It was clearly something unusual, just by a quick nce.


    Anger? Sadness? Regret?


    Remorse? Desperation? Helplessness?


    Anxiety? Fear? Tension?


    No matter how much she denied it, she had to admit it.


    The reason why her state of mind in the past few days had been very unusual.


    The reason why every time a guest came to the guild, she would wear a face full of anticipation, only to be disappointed when they left, and her inability to control her expressions.


    Her fluctuating emotions since Frey announced their separation, along with the ufortable feeling in her stomach when she saw other women around Frey sending him loving looks.


    All of these pointed to one undeniable fact.


    ¡°I, I¡­¡±


    She didn¡¯t know for what reason and didn¡¯t even understand how this could have happened.


    ¡°I¡­ ¡°


    But somehow, she found herself inexplicably ¡®missing¡¯ Frey.


    ¡°T-this is ridiculous.¡±


    As soon as she realized this, Roswyn mumbled with a dumbfounded expression and then sshed her face with water.


    ¡°Why¡­ would I feel any regrets¡­¡±


    She tried to escape the situation in any way she could.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Suddenly, without any apparent reason, some memories came to her mind.


    A day when she wasn¡¯t in a good condition, perhaps due to catching a cold.


    A memory of when she was lying in bed, groaning in pain, when Frey, without her permission, burst into the room while wearing a pale face.


    After that, as she stared at him with a baffled expression, he wiped away his sweat and offered her a flower.


    ¡°Roswyn, sorry for beingte. Here¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­Get out!! You insolent bastard!!¡±


    Even without this incident, she was already in a sensitive state at the time. So, when she saw him looking at her in her sleepwear, she exploded in anger, shouting and driving him out.


    ¡°Hehe.¡±


    Frey left the room, still smiling happily for an unknown reason.


    It was such a memorable incident that she had to calm her anger while lying in bed.


    ¡°Young Lady.¡±


    ¡°¡­Yes?¡±


    She even still remembered the words that the female employee, who had always beenughing, had whispered with a somber expression.


    <strong>¡°Some people only realize what they have after they¡¯ve lost it.¡±</strong>


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Before it¡¯s toote¡­ Cough!!¡±


    ¡°Y-you, why are you being like this?¡±


    She even remembered that several days following that day, she could finally get up from her bed, while the female employee had to be bedridden for a whole week.


    ¡°¡­¡­..¡±


    Of course, she had scoffed at the employee¡¯s words that day, but howe¡­


    She started to remember those words as if they were haunting her thoughts.


    ¡°Ugh¡­¡±


    Suddenly, memories of the days she spent with Frey began to feel nostalgic.


    Frey hesitated when he tried to hand over a bouquet to her.


    Frey granted any request and asked for no reward.


    When she was sick, he was the only one who came to visit her, even when her parents didn¡¯t.


    Even after getting rejected harshly, Frey wouldugh and slyly say he¡¯d try again next time.


    ¡°Uh¡­¡±


    The memories that used to make her angry just by thinking about them somehow felt quite good and maybe even enjoyable.


    No, they were bing precious memories altogether.


    ¡°What is this¡­ really¡­¡±


    Unable to ept the situation, Roswyn was lost in confusion and headed out of the bathroom.


    ¡°It¡¯s just a delusion¡­ probably because I¡¯m tired¡­¡±


    In the end, she tried to deny reality.


    ¡°But it is really¡­¡±


    Before she realized it, she quickened her pace towards a destination.


    ¡°O-over there!¡±


    Eventually, the destination she reached was none other than the outside of the guild, in front of the carriage she had asked to wait for her there.


    ¡°¡­Why are you like this?¡±


    ¡°Uh, hmm¡­ Get off the carriage. I have somewhere to go.¡±


    ¡°Where to?¡±


    The female employee, who had been waiting for Roswyn for a long time, asked with a bewildered expression. However, upon hearing the question, Roswyn appeared awkward.


    ¡°A-a nearby flower shop. There¡¯s a really big one, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    ¡°A flower shop? Why are you going there?¡±


    ¡°I-I want to buy some flowers. As an apology to Frey¡­ No, I want to give it to him as a gift. He seems quite upset, so I need to cheer him up.¡±


    ¡°A gift?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll also want to buy letter paper¡ª an expensive one. And then¡­¡±


    When Roswyn said that, the female employee nkly looked at her and tilted her head.


    ¡°Why are you doing this? Did you just start appreciating that person now?¡±


    Atst, the female employee asked with a soulless expression.


    ¡°¡­S-shut up, juste with me. I have quite a few ces to visit today, and I need your help.¡±


    With a slightly flustered expression, Roswyn replied, then turned and walked away withrge strides.


    ¡°Phew¡­¡±


    After exhaling arge puff of cigarette smoke outside.


    ¨C <i>Crumpled</i>¡­


    And crumpling the envelope in her hand.


    ¡°Why is she suddenly¡­ It¡¯s already pointless now.¡±


    Muttering in a gloomy voice, the female employee exited the carriage.


    ¡°Well, I¡¯ll keep an eye on it anyway.¡±


    Somehow, the sun was now at its zenith.


    ¡°Regardless of what happens, retributions never disappear.¡±


    <strong>You can rate/review this series here.</strong>

 Chapter 199: Poor Guy

    <b>? Poor Guy ?</b>


    I was leaving the mansion¡¯s courtyard, making my way to Isolet¡¯s house.


    ¡°Phew¡­¡±


    My heart was already troubled, but it became even more so due to what happened just now.


    ¡°¡­¡­..¡±


    Lulu and Irina, who had been sticking close to me, seemed to have noticed my mood, quietly observing me.


    ¡°Um, Frey¡­¡±


    After gazing out the window for a while, Irina, who was by the window, cautiously spoke up.


    ¡°A-Are you okay? I mean, really okay?¡±


    ¡°¡­Yeah, don¡¯t worry.¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡±


    My response, while somewhat reassuring, didn¡¯t seem to satisfy Irina, and she continued to wear a concerned expression, lost in thought.


    ¨C <i>Ssk¡­</i>


    After a while, she unexpectedly leaned her head towards me.


    ¡°D-do you want to pet it?¡±


    As her dog-like ears, which were still perked up, came into my view, I couldn¡¯t help but smile.


    ¡°B-but being a pet is my duty¡­¡±


    However, Lulu, who had been restless beside me, shouted loudly while closing her eyes tightly, causing a brief silence.


    ¡°Ah¡­ I see. That¡¯s right. This is what they call ¡®a pet,¡¯ isn¡¯t it?¡±


    Irina nodded with a newfound understanding.


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    Then, she suddenly grabbed my hand and guided it towards her.


    ¨C <i>Soft.</i>


    ¡°T-touch me, Frey.¡±


    And after a moment, as I was feeling the soft and squishy sensation, Irina blushed and spoke in a shy voice.


    ¡°If there¡¯s a methodology to touching pets, then there must be a separate method for touching humans.¡±


    After saying that, she continued to move gently while still holding my hand.


    ¡°Transformation magic¡­ You¡­ a dog¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­I-If you don¡¯t like it, just forget it!¡±


    However, she suddenly let go of my hand and turned away, her face flushed, looking out of the window. Why was she acting like this all of a sudden?


    By the way, it seemed like Lulu was trying to say something.


    ¡°M-Master.¡±


    While I was thinking about that, Lulu, who had been discreetly watching me, poked my side and cautiously asked a question.


    ¡°That Roswyn¡­ What are you going to do about her?¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you tell her that if she wanted to have a talk with you, she should bring a flower¡­¡±


    Upon hearing that, I furrowed my brows slightly and replied.


    ¡°There¡¯s no way Roswyn still has my flowers. So, the reason for me to keep visiting her¡­ I mean, in one way or another, she won¡¯t have a reason toe looking for me.¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­¡±


    ¡°But why are you asking about that?¡±


    Lulu quickly averted her gaze before saying.


    ¡°It¡¯s natural for pets¡­ to guard against strangers¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­Pfft.¡±


    Finding her cute, I quietly petted her head as my mind began to wander .


    <b><i> ¡®From now on, I need topletely distance myself from Roswyn.¡¯</i></b>


    I had to treat Roswyn coldly until the final battle was over.


    Rumors had already spread that I had feelings for her, so I needed to let everyone know that our rtionship had changed so that she wouldn¡¯t be the Demon King¡¯s target.


    Therefore, even if she sent letters or gifts, I would return them all.


    She would be the closest aide of the Fake Hero Party in the second year and would be monitored by the Demon King. So I had to be thorough.


    <b><i> ¨C Frey.</i></b>


    While I was thinking about that, suddenly, Irina¡¯s voice echoed in my head.


    ¡°¡­..!?¡±


    <b><i> ¨C I just have something I¡¯m curious about¡­</i></b>


    I wondered if I misheard, but the voice echoed in my head again. It seemed like Irina used telepathy magic.


    <b><i> ¡®¡­In any case, it¡¯s quite impressive.¡¯</i></b>


    How could she use such top-level magic so easily? Moreover, Irina hadn¡¯t even fully recovered her mana circuit.


    <b><i> Is this girl really a human?</i></b>


    <b><i>¨C I-I¡¯m a human! I¡¯m a human, okay!</i></b>


    <b><i> ¡®Huh?¡¯</i></b>


    For a moment, I had a foolish thought while looking at Irina, but when my thoughts seemed to have been exposed to her, Irina sent a message in her sullen voice.


    <b><i>¨C That girl, Roswyn, if she apologizester and tries to cling to you, you won¡¯t act like a pushover and ept her back as if nothing happened, right?</i></b>


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    <b><i>¨C You¡¯re always so kind, almost like a pushover, aren¡¯t you? It¡¯s to the extent that I wonder how there can be such a good person like you in the world. I¡¯m worried about you, you know? I¡¯m worried.</i></b>


    Upon hearing that, I smirked and replied inwardly.


    <b><i>¡®There¡¯s nothing for you to worry about, so put unnecessary concerns aside. I also clearly know what I should do.¡¯</i></b>


    <b><i> ¨C Really?</i></b>


    <b><i> ¡®Yeah, initially, I only needed you.¡¯</i></b>


    ¡°¡­Heiiikk!¡±


    I didn¡¯t know why, but she sounded quite anxious, so I jokingly put on a sly expression and conveyed it like that. But then, Irina, who had been looking out the window, screamed.


    ¡°So annoying¡­ It was obvious that you were only joking¡­ but I¡¯m always the one who feels all flustered¡­¡±


    <b><i>¡®What I need right now is not the Helper System but you, you know?¡¯</i></b>


    <b><i>¨C S-shut up!!</i></b>


    When I once again slyly said that through telepathy, she clutched her chest and slumped by the window.


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    As I briefly observed Irina, who was acting like that, I soon found myself lost in thought after looking at the system window in front of me.


    <b><i>¡®Although there was a hint of exaggeration, it wasn¡¯t really a joke.¡¯</i></b>


    Over the past few days, I have studied the Affection System and discovered a few things.


    The Affection System list included people with whom I had a potential connection.


    I must also ¡°like¡± the other person to progress into the rtionship orplete the conquest.


    Note that in this context, ¡°liking¡± someone meant liking them as a romantic interest.


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡±


    Therefore, the conquest status of many sub-heroines had changed to ¡°suspended¡± because right now, I simply didn¡¯t have a reason to like them romantically.


    [Sub-Heroines Conquest]


    <strong>Lulu</strong>


    [Conquest Complete]


    Details¡­


    Well, things might change if there was a catalyst, like in the case of Lulu.


    [Sub-Heroines Conquest]


    <strong>Roswyn Sr Sunset</strong>


    [Conquest Route Closed]


    Details¡­


    For the most part, some people might never change, no matter what.


    ¨C<i> Ding!</i>


    A light sound suddenly rang out while I was absentmindedly gazing at the system window, causing me to furrow my brows deeply.


    [Sub-Heroines Conquest]


    <strong>Isolet Arham Bywalker</strong>


    [Conquest Progress: 81%]


    Details¡­


    ¡°This is driving me nuts¡­¡±


    Now was not the time to think about Roswyn. At the very least, I already decided on all the countermeasures for her.


    For me, the most urgent matter right now was ¡°Isolet.¡± The Conquest Progress hadn¡¯t been going up for the past few days, but for some reason, it went up by another 1% just now.


    If it continued like this, the Conquest Progress would reach 100% the moment we met, right? That would be quite troublesome.


    I put in so much effort to ensure she wouldn¡¯t worry about me; it would be a waste if everything went in vain.


    By the way, if her Conquest Progress was still ongoing, did that mean I have feelings for Isolet?


    But I didn¡¯t really feel any such emotions. So, this situation was just a mystery to me.


    ¨C <i>Beep! Beep!</i>


    With an uncanny expression, I closed the system window and was about to lean back when I heard a signaling from somewhere.


    ¡°Serena?¡±


    I rummaged through my inner chest pocket and took out amunication crystal, and it turned out that Serena was calling me. Why was she contacting me all of a sudden?


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    Daytime Serena was definitely a target I needed to deceive, so I asked in a cold voice. However, a sweet voice responded from the crystal.


    ¨C Hehe¡­ Freyyy¡­ the things that you just said, is it trueeee, oh?


    ¡°¡­What?¡±


    ¨C A-about getting married. You said y-you¡¯ll marry me¡­ Continuing the lineage means¡­ that you¡¯ll have a child with me, right?


    Upon hearing those words, I could intuitively sense how things had unfolded.


    Perhaps, Daytime Serena had attached some sort of surveince device to Roswyn.


    ¨C P-please give me some more time¡­ I haven¡¯t studied how to maintain a good rtionship yet. I¡¯ll diligently study by borrowing documents and books from the Imperial Library.


    ¡°Listen¡­¡±


    ¨C Um, what should we name the child? Since the moon and the stars have met, I¡¯lle up with several words rted to that. Oh, and I¡¯ll prepare clothes and baby toys¡­


    ¡°¡­¡­..¡±


    Daytime Serena was so excitedly muttering that I found her adorable, so I listened to her without saying a word for a long time.


    ¨C Human? Why are you rolling on the floor? Have you finally lost your mind since you cannot handle that level of intelligence?


    ¡°Phew¡­¡±


    Upon faintly hearing Miho¡¯s voice, I couldn¡¯t help but burst intoughter.


    ¨C I should have realized it when you foolishlyughed for hours while holding the ring in your arms¡­


    ¨C S-shut up, Miho!


    ¡°Pfftt¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­..¡±


    Amidst the chilly atmosphere between Irina and Lulu, I couldn¡¯t help butugh while listening to Serena¡¯s insignificant actions.


    ¡°¡­Don¡¯t get the wrong idea.¡±


    Soon, I began to whisper coldly while hiding a deep sense of regret.


    ¡°It was not something I did because I like you.¡±


    At that moment, Serena¡¯s endless chatter abruptly stopped.


    ¡°It was just an excuse to get rid of that annoying woman. I have no intention of living a lovey-dovey life with you.¡±


    In such a situation, I should actpletely opposite my true feelings.


    ¡°Complete the request well. If you mess up even a bit, there won¡¯t be any date.¡±


    After maintaining my voice until the end of the sentence, I tried to disconnect themunication crystal.


    ¨C <i>Sob, sob¡­</i>


    Just before cutting off the connection, I stopped my hand when I heard a miserable whimper from the crystal.


    ¨C B-but I¡¯ve already ordered¡­ baby clothes and toys¡­


    ¡°¡­¡­..¡±


    ¨C Human? Why are you drooped on the floor again?


    ¨C I also just purchased [101 Ways to Satisfy a Man]¡­ Sob¡­


    Despite Miho¡¯s question, she continued to murmur in a miserable voice.


    ¨C But still¡­ Roswyn. I won against her, didn¡¯t I? Y-yes, that¡¯s right. Then it¡¯s fine¡­


    She paused her sobbing and then spoke with a forced cheerful voice.


    ¨C The fact that you used me means you still have some interest¡­ F-Fine. I-I¡¯ll work hard¡­by looking forward to our date!


    She continued to mutter to herself for a while, then finally ended the connection with the crystal.


    ¡°¡­Gulp.¡±


    My fianc¨¦e was so cute that I might go crazy.


    Was she always this cute?


    ¡°We¡¯re almost at our destination~!¡±


    Truly, for the first time in a long while, I felt a flutter in my heart and was immersed in a pleasant afterglow. But then the coachman informed us that we were almost at our destination.


    ¡°Hm.¡±


    <b><i> Probably, once we get off here, we will soon meet my younger sister, Aria, and Isolet.</i></b>


    <b><i> Is Aria doing well? Is she eating properly?</i></b>


    <b><i> How should I treat Isolet? I¡¯ll have to somehow lower her affection level. Is there any way?</i></b>


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    As I prepared to get off the carriage with such thoughts in mind, I spoke in a low voice when the slowing carriage came to a halt on the road.


    ¡°As expected, I¡¯ll need help from both of you.¡±


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    Meanwhile, at that moment¡­


    ¡°What¡­?¡±


    ¡°Well, Frey is here?¡±


    Isolet, who had been lying on the bed, heard unbelievable news and had a dumbfounded expression.


    ¡°Why is that guy¡­?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t really know either. I just received a message a moment ago.¡±


    ¡°Uh, um¡­¡±


    After hearing that, Isolet had been dazed for a moment.


    ¡°¡­Then I should start getting ready.¡±


    ¡°Huh, huuuuh?¡±


    She forced her tired body to rise and murmured.


    ¡°There are some things to check¡­ I can¡¯t meet him like this.¡±


    ¡°The doctor clearly said you wouldn¡¯t be able to get up for a week¡­¡±


    ¡°What are you doing? Let¡¯s prepare to greet him.¡±


    ¡°Y-yes!¡±


    As the servant hurriedly left the room, Isolet headed to the door with a sigh.


    ¡°¡­Hmm.¡±


    She stopped her steps and looked down at the paper in her hand.


    <strong>¨C Letter of Appointment ¨C</strong>


    <strong>[You are hereby appointed as the official swordsmanship instructor for the Youngest Pdin of the Church.]</strong>


    <strong>[As the Youngest Pdin will visit your home today, there¡¯s a special note you should keep in mind¡­]</strong>


    Isolet had been staring at the letter of appointment the Sun God Church sent for a long time.


    ¡°¡­Poor guy.¡±


    Saying that, she left the paper on the desk and walked out of the room.


    <strong>[¡­She extremely dislikes Frey Raon Starlight.]</strong>


    ¡°He always only receives hatred¡­¡±


    Soon, the sun was high in the sky.


    TL/Note:


    Seems like author had a massive brainfart. It was 85% before but now it¡¯s 81 again. We¡¯ll maintain what the author has written so far.


    <strong>You can rate/review this series here.</strong>

 Chapter 200: Declaration of Candidacy

    <b>? Deration of Candidacy ?</b>


    Rattle¡­!


    I opened the carriage and stepped out. With a frown on my face, I asked the coachman who was bowing in front of me.


    ¡°¡­Why¡¯s the carriage shaking so much?¡±


    ¡°I, I apologize¡­ it is because there are many slopes around¡­¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t even put stabilizer magic on the carriage?¡±


    ¡°That¡­ I don¡¯t have enough money to¡­¡±


    ¡°Tch.¡±


    I clicked my tongue. The coachman was shaking as he answered with a quivering voice and a cautious gaze.


    ¡°You, you don¡¯t need to give me so much¡­¡±


    ¡°You will wait for me here. I don¡¯t know when I will be done.¡±


    ¡°Ye, Yes¡­¡±


    I said so while giving him some gold coins. I muttered some words as I went inside while carrying my cane.


    <em><strong> ¡®I need to hire a new coachman.¡¯</strong></em>


    I had no one to drive the Duke¡¯s carriage because almost all of the people in the mansion had quit working.


    So these days, I had to take a random carriage that passed by the streets. It was not in the leastfortable.


    It was because I always had to arrange soundproofing and protection magic. Also, given my situation, I could put the coachmen in danger.


    ¡°Master, why did you give out that much money?¡±


    I was thinking of such thoughts when Lulu, who had been clinging closely to my side, rubbed her cheek against me and asked a question in a low voice.


    ¡°¡­Those lowlymoners, don¡¯t they get happy when I give out small changes? I like looking at that sight of them.¡±


    Of course I gave those coins out while considering it could be used by that poor coachman to treat his family with delicious food, but I still need to put a look of a scoundrel in front of Lulu.


    ¡°So it¡¯s like that.¡±


    Lulu nodded quietly.


    ¡°In the future, please tell me something more about you.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    I tilted my head at her abrupt question. Lulu stared at me as she answered.


    ¡°I want to know more about you.¡±


    ¡°¡­Hm.¡±


    I let out a fake cough at that question. Irina, who was walking beside me, muttered in a low whisper.


    ¡°It is enough for a pet to just look pretty¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    With that, both of them locked their cold gaze on each other.


    <b><i> ¡®Come to think of it, who is the strongest between the heroines?¡¯</i></b>


    An amusing thought suddenly came into my mind as I watched their exchange. So, between all of the main and sub heroines, who would be the strongest person?


    The first person that came into my mind was Kania. If the route went awry she would be the final boss. Then, the person who was assigned the position of a fighter by the game, Irina. Andstly, Serena. With her intelligence, she could destroy everything that could possibly be destroyed.


    There was also Ferloche, who was formidable in one-on-onebat, Isolet, whose swordsmanship was on par with mine once she awakened as a Sword Saint, and Lulu who recently awakened her Magic Eyes.


    ¡°Um¡­¡±


    I couldn¡¯t really say who was the best amongst all of them, but these names were the people I could think of as the strongest at this moment.


    What could possibly happen if they were to fight each other?


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    I instantly shivered. Even by only imagining it, I felt a chill down my spine.


    Anyway, I needed to be especially careful to not let things go to that point.


    ¡°Grrrr¡­¡±


    ¡°Can I still win with just my Magic Eyes?¡±


    I wasn¡¯t toote right¡­?


    ¨C <i>Knock Knock</i>


    ¡°¡­Pleasee in.¡±


    I knocked on the door of Isolet¡¯s mansion while breaking out in cold sweat. Then, I heard an icy silence.


    ¡°¡±¡­¡­¡­¡±¡±


    Along with that response, I opened the door and went inside. For a moment, I felt my breath hitch and stopped my track.


    ¡°You guys¡­¡±


    The people who had left the Starlight mansion were now standing in front of me, dressed in the maid uniform of Isolet¡¯s mansion.


    As a result, tremendous awkwardness ensued between all of us.


    <b><i>¡®They seem to be doing well. What a relief.¡¯</i></b>


    I heard that the people who left the Starlight mansion either went to the Imperial Pce or Isolet¡¯s mansion.


    I also heard that they took turns going to the hospital to take care of my father.


    With all the eyes on me, I couldn¡¯t go to visit my father and take good care of him. It saddened me, but I felt grateful to all of these people.


    ¡°Where is Sister Isolet?¡±


    ¡°¡­She is over there.¡±


    While bearing such thoughts, I asked them about Isolet¡¯s whereabouts. A maid then answered while pointing to the training ground at the far end of the yard.


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    If Kania wasn¡¯t by my side, that maid was the one to prepare my breakfast or serve me tea.


    We talked to some extent and if I remember correctly we had some small friendship¡­ Why was she now acting like we had never seen each other?


    ¡°Before that, where is Aria? I want to see her¡­¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. Please ask Lady Isolet yourself.¡±


    While thinking of such thoughts, I then asked about Aria¡¯s whereabouts as I couldn¡¯t see her anywhere. Even before I had finished speaking, an icy response cut me off.


    ¡°Impudent.¡±


    ¡°You are no longer my Master, I am the possession of Lady Isolet. If you want to punish me, do so through Lady Isolet¡­¡±


    ¡°Ha.¡±


    I snorted at that response and casted a brief nce at her before I strode off to the training ground.


    <b><i> ¡®Good, my reputation decreased properly.¡¯</i></b>


    Judging by the chill behind me, it seemed like my reputation had been tarnished even further, just as expected.


    Of course that made me sad, but it didn¡¯t matter to me now. I had always been treated like this in the first ce and it was also about time I gathered more ¡®points¡¯.


    ¨C <i>Creak.</i>


    I sorted my thoughts before I opened the door to the training ground. There I saw a familiar sight.


    A coarse muddy ground full of dust, yet it felt soforting.


    ¡°St, Stoop! Sister, please stop!!¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want tooo?¡±


    In that ce, if Isolet would beat me down before tickling me.


    As a result I would be brought close to tears. She then would buy me ice cream and told me not to tell my parents¡­ all of that now had now be a distant memory.


    ¡°Oho.¡±


    As I stepped deeper, more and more familiar things came into my view.


    The training dolls that were always full of sword cuts now were packed with deeper cuts.


    On all sides, they were full of cuts from various knives, swords, and other sharp weapons.


    There were also bandage wraps with basic healing spells attached to them and bottles of lower grade potion that were rolling around in the ground.


    Isolet¡¯s house, where I had visited at least once a week and sometimes even every three days, was still the same ce I used to remember.


    ¡°¡­What the hell.¡±


    I was immersed in my memory of Isolet¡¯s house when I heard a familiar voice.


    ¡°What do you need? Why did youe here, Frey?¡±


    ¡°I received a letter that said you were sick. So I came to visit¡­¡±


    Hearing that voice, I unintentionally turned my head, then I froze in an instant.


    ¡°Sis¡­ter?¡±


    Isolet, who was drenched in sweat from her training, was tying her sticky hair while biting a hair tie in her lips.


    ¡°Oh, um¡­¡±


    It is fine until that part, but the problem here was what she was wearing.


    She was wearing nothing but a sleeveless undershirt and underpants.


    Moreover, she was also drenched in sweat.


    ¡°Don¡¯t call me Sister.¡±


    ¡°¡­Okay, but what are you doing there?¡±


    ¡°Exercising.¡±


    ¡°Weren¡¯t you not feeling well?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what you are saying.¡±


    Not knowing where to look, I stared into an empty space as she carelessly answered.


    ¡°When I heard the news of your visit, I was in the middle of my rest and just took my armor off.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°But, why did you look at me with those eyes?¡±


    ¡°¡­Nothing.¡±


    To be honest, I would probably be sliced in half by Isolet if I actually answered that. I also had no idea what response the two girls who were standing behind me with a nk look would give, so I yed it cool.


    ¡°Hm.¡±


    Then Isolet, who was done tying her hair, sheathed her sword and slowly approached me.


    ¡°Don¡¯t babble. Considering old times sake, I¡¯m asking you directly.¡±


    ¨C <i>Swisshh¡­!</i>


    ¡°¡±¡­¡­!¡±¡±


    Soon after, I could feel my life being threatened.


    ¡°It¡¯s dangerous.¡±


    ¡°Sir¡­!¡±


    The warning by the girls standing behind me came urgently. But, with a cold look, I gestured to them to stop and stay in their ce.


    ¨C <i>annggg¡­!</i>


    Soon, with lightning fast speed, Isolet directed her sword to my neck and I silently closed my eyes.


    ¡°¡±¡­¡­¡­¡±¡±


    Then after a few moments of stillness.


    ¨C <i>Swish¡­</i>


    In that poised moment, I opened my eyes and saw Isolet¡¯s hand shaking.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    And in those trembling hands, the sword stopped just an inch away after leaving an incredibly thin cut on my throat. I stared at the tip of her sword.


    ¡°Why you¡­¡±


    After Isolet asked with a shaky voice, a frown started to show on my face.


    ¡°You can¡¯t chop off my head?¡±


    A cold wind stormed in the field. Isolet was still pointing her sword at me.


    ¡°¡­Ugh.¡±


    She quietly closed her eyes and copsed into my arms.


    ¡°¡±¡­¡­¡­¡±¡±


    Then, a long silence prevailed.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    ¡°Uum¡­¡±


    The startled servantsid Isolet down. I followed her to her room and stared at Isolet with a nk look.


    ¡°It can¡¯t go on like this¡­¡±


    Originally, I wanted to lower her affection towards me by treating Lulu and Irina as sex ves in front of her.


    Originally, it would be a good idea. Since Isolet despised my sexual offenses, the effect would be guaranteed.


    ¡°What to do¡­¡±


    But, looking at Isolet in front of me, who was breaking in cold sweat and groaning painfully, I don¡¯t think the n could work.


    [Sub-Heroines Conquest]


    <strong>Isolet Arham Bywalker</strong>


    [Conquest Progress: 85%]


    Details¡­


    Her Conquest Progress had gone up by 4 percent just from seeing me. If it kept going on like this, I didn¡¯t think harassing Lulu and Irina could work.


    Then what should I do? I needed to solve the most important problem, but the means¡­


    ¡°Ugh¡­¡±


    I was gripping my head while thinking when Isolet started to moan.


    ¡°Fr¡­ey¡­¡±


    And in between her moans, there was also my name.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Hearing that, I unconsciously reached for her face.


    ¡°Huugh.¡±


    It didn¡¯t have any meaning. I only wished to wipe the sweat off her face.


    ¡°¡­Huft.¡±


    Truthfully, there was some meaning behind it. I had enough of seeing her feeble look in front of me.


    It was imprinted in my heart that she was always a teacher who was stronger than me. In my memory, she was a proud knight with an upright personality.


    The thought of someone like that feebly calling my name was enough to make me feel like crumbling down.


    ¡°You sweated a lot¡­¡±


    But I couldn¡¯t show it to her.


    I was well aware that I couldn¡¯t. I knew that I was stronger than her, so I had to be the one to protect her.


    I couldn¡¯t reveal my desire to lean on her unconscious self.


    <b><i> ¡®Still, I can help wipe her sweat off.¡¯</i></b>


    ¨C <i>Swish¡­!</i>


    With that thought in mind, I read the Appointment Letter I found on Isolet¡¯s desk. But then, I soon fell into deep contemtion.


    <b><i> ¡®The Church¡¯s Youngest Pdin¡­ She is also a problem¡­¡¯</i></b>


    Amongst the sub-heroines who entered the academy in the second year, there was also the Youngest Pdin of the Church.


    She obviously yed a big part in the storyline, but surprisingly, I didn¡¯t know much of her.


    It was because any exnation about her was omitted from the prophecy and nothing was actually known.


    Back then, I had tried to track her identity, but there was nothing I could find.


    I saw her silhouette in the Third Ordeal. However, besides the fact that she used a sword, shield, and holy power, I couldn¡¯t figure out anything else.


    There is nothing I could do. From my perspective at that time, I couldn¡¯t even see her face.


    What I knew about her was written in the short exnation found in the prophecy.


    <strong>¨C nned Update: Youngest Pdin of the Church.</strong>


    <strong>[The ¡®Created Saintess¡¯ made by the Church using a forbidden technique that they had once stolen from the blindly ambitious Tower Master. This technique was the reason for the split between Irina and the Tower Master in the past.¡¯</strong>


    <strong>The Tower Master, driven by the desire to save someone, vited the bnce of the world and tried to develop a way for ¡®Soul Descent¡¯ into an artificial body. But sadly, with the Demon God¡¯s orders, the Church stole the magic andmitted acts that destroyed the rules andws of the world.</strong>


    That heinous act is¡­]


    <strong>¨C That was the rough summary of the update that I could remember. Unfortunately, I was dragged to this world before the update was implemented. So that¡¯s why, I don¡¯t know much about her.</strong>


    ¡®Hmm¡­ Judging from his words, she is thergest variable, what should I do¡­¡¯


    I reflected on the contents of the familiar prophecy.


    ¡°¡­Frey?¡±


    ¡°¡­..!¡±


    Then, Isolet¡¯s eyes met mine, who was wiping her sweat.


    ¡°¡±¡­¡­¡­.¡±¡±


    Then an awkward silence fell.


    [<strong>Conquest Progress:</strong> 86%] [<strong>Conquest Progress:</strong> 87%] [<strong>Conquest Progress:</strong> 88%]


    ¡°A¡­ Ah Ah.¡±


    Then, I panicked as her Conquest Progress increased rapidly.


    ¡°Eugh¡­!


    ¡°Heuah!¡±


    I acted spontaneously, climbing on top of her.


    ¡°Sis, Sister¡­ you are in so much pain just like what I¡¯m thinking, right?¡±


    ¡°What, What are you doing!¡±


    ¡°I held back so much¡­ Finally a great opportunity came. I can¡¯t just let it pass by, right?¡±


    ¡°Let, Let go!¡±


    Then Isolet started struggling. But she was in so much pain that the strength of her struggle was pathetic.


    ¡°Looking at the state of your body, can you even resist me?¡±


    ¡°Eugh¡­¡±


    ¡°I want to try it just once. Excuse me just this one time, Sister.¡±


    As I said that to her, a pained look was evident in her face. Then, I muttered quietly.


    ¡®Just until the Conquest Progress decreases.¡¯


    In order for the ¡®main problem¡¯ that I was worried about to be solved, it seemed like I had no choice but to do this.


    Because if I did this to Isolet, she would hate me for the rest of her life.


    It was really a sad thing. I couldn¡¯t help but weaken my resolve just at the sight of her.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡±


    I caught Isolet¡¯s hands and pushed it down the bed. She started to look at me with a gaze full of loathing.


    [<strong>Conquest Progress:</strong> 87%] [<strong>Conquest Progress:</strong> 86%] [<strong>Conquest Progress:</strong> 85%]


    Along with that, her Conquest Progress decreased.


    That sight made me feel sad and happy at the same time. With my hands all over her body, I opened my mouth to say.


    ¡°Once. I said I will only do it one time, okay? Don¡¯t y hard to get, just once.¡±


    With a cunning look, I started to unbutton her shirt.


    ¡°¡­.Okay¡±


    ¡°Yeah, be obedient just like that¡­ what?¡±


    I froze upon hearing the words that came out of Isolet¡¯s mouth.


    ¡°Frey, I beg you.¡±


    She raised her gaze at me.


    ¡°In the future, only vite me and leave the other girls alone, okay?¡±


    ¡°Huh, huh?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t care how many times¡­ or how you want to do it. Just make sure you do it only to me.¡±


    ¡°¡­Sister?¡±


    Isolet looked at me with her stiff, yet firm expression.


    ¡°It is part of my responsibility as a teacher that you turned out to be such a scoundrel.¡±


    ¡°Excuse me¡­¡±


    ¡°I want to kill you, but I can¡¯t bring myself to do it¡­ and since I have been subdued disgracefully, I want to make you an offer.¡±


    Then she inwardly turned her gaze aside as she said those words.


    ¡°Since you have subdued me, doesn¡¯t that mean that I have been defeated? It is an obligation of a knight to grant the victor¡¯s wish.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­..¡±


    ¡°¡­What are you doing? Vite me quickly.¡±


    I choked upon hearing those words.


    ¡°¡­But, what and how would you do it?¡±


    I broke out in cold sweat as I racked my brain at Isolet¡¯s question. Her eyes and expression as she asked me the question was aplex mixture of hatred, disgust, fear of the unknown, and some other unfathomable emotion.


    <b><i> ¡®¡­.Right, Isolet is pretty much a holy virgin.¡¯</i></b>


    She only ever knew training. She met even fewer men than Irina and Arianne.


    In her family, she refused to be educated in how to socialize as a woman or study etiquette, which caused quite amotion. It was no wonder that she had no sexual knowledge.


    <b><i>¡®No, it is impossible she would know nothing about it. She should at least know the deed.¡¯</i></b>


    Anyway, how should I face this kind of woman? At least for now, I had no idea.


    [<strong>Conquest Progress:</strong> 85%]


    Even the Conquest Progress wasn¡¯t decreasing. If I stayed still in this situation, she would sense that something was wrong¡­


    ¨C <i>Bang!!</i>


    In that desperate situation, the door mmed open with a bang.


    ¡°Please leave now.¡±


    Then, came a cold and clear voice.


    ¡°¡­..!¡±


    My eyes widened as I looked at the person who suddenly appeared in front of me.


    ¡°As a pdin appointed by the church and the disciple of Lady Isolet, I¡¯m warning you. If you don¡¯t get off this instant I will attack you.¡±


    And so, in this dumbfounding situation I managed to get out of my predicament by following those words. I slowly got off of Isolet.


    ¨C <i>Bbang!!!</i>


    The girl, who was looking at me with a piercing stare, suddenly pounced on me. I could only helplessly copse.


    ¡°Bear this in mind.¡±


    After she trampled on me, she opened her mouth full of murderous threats.


    ¡°There are many witnesses today so I have to stop¡­ but one way or another, I will kill you. Whatever it takes.¡±


    ¡°Uhuk¡­¡±


    ¡°Before I turn out like that, if I even find a chance¡­¡±


    As she mumbled something incoherent, I stared at her with difficulty.


    ¡°God..dess?¡±


    I asked in confusion.


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    I frowned and tilted my head to the side. That girl had a mystifying appearance.


    ¡°Why are you here¡­?¡±


    I asked her that question. She answered with a cold look on her face.


    ¡°You called someone you just met a goddess? It turns out everything I heard was true. Was this how you have always operated?¡±


    ¡°No, that¡¯s not it¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­If you talk like that one more time, I will kill you. You detestable bastard.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­..¡±


    I stared at the girl who suddenly started cursing me with killing intent once again.


    ¡°Then, are you the Demon God?¡±


    ¡°¡­What?¡±


    She subsequently asked with a cold expression.


    ¡°¡±¡­¡­..¡±¡±


    Then, a short silencemenced.


    ¡°I am the Church¡¯s pdin. I came to this ce today to be a disciple of Lady Isolet.¡±


    Then, when I heard her continued answer¡­


    ¡°¡­Shit.¡±


    I couldn¡¯t help but spit out a curse.


    <b><i> ¡®Tower Master, you old hag, what kind of damn experiment are you doing?¡¯</i></b>


    Somehow, the Youngest Pdin of the Church had the same face as the Goddess I met in the Third Ordeal.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    Meanwhile at that moment.


    ¡°¡­Who cursed me?¡±


    In the lofty Magic Tower at the outskirts of the Empire, the Tower Master murmured to herself as she picked her tickling ears.


    ¡°No wait, are they still cursing? It makes my ears itchy if someone cursed me as an old hag.¡±


    Instead of making magic scrolls, the Tower Master rose from her seat and sighed.


    ¡°What is the point of cursing an olddy who is only getting older¡­ Hiks, uuhh¡­¡±


    She slumped back in her armchair and started muttering.


    ¡°Still, my life has been reallyfortabletely, that troublemaker who only has her big brain is being quiet¡­ that crazy disciple of mine seems to be dating a guy¡­ the new disciple seems to still be sane.¡±


    Then, the Tower Master tiredly closed her eyes.


    ¡°Well, there must be a reason why I can¡¯t get along with that red haired girl.¡±


    Then, she started reminiscing with a smirk on her face.


    ¡°At first, that girl¡­¡±


    ¡°Master!!¡±


    ¡°Gosh Darn It!!¡±


    Then, someone opened a door and

 Chapter 201: Discipline

    <b>? Discipline ?</b>


    ¡°¡­Then I will be in the living room.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    ¡°If anything happens, please give a shout and I wille immediately.¡±


    ¡°I know.¡±


    After she dismissed her sullen looking disciple, Isolet then started to nkly gaze at me.


    ¡°Frey.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­..¡±


    When the door closed, Isolet called me over with a low voice, stillying on the bed.


    ¡°Come here and take a look.¡±


    ¡°¡­Ugh.¡±


    My emotions were raging and I wanted to leave. But, I couldn¡¯t bear to move when I heard Isolet¡¯s voice.


    Because, ever since I disappointed her, I hadn¡¯t heard her calling me in such a soft voice.


    ¡°What?¡±


    While barely keeping my expression stern, I red at her. She nkly looked at me and said.


    ¡°Are you not going to do me?¡±


    ¡°My mood is spoiled.¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡±


    Because of what had happened earlier, the air turned awkward, making our conversation end abruptly.


    ¡°Where is my sister?¡±


    ¡°She went out. She said she was going to meet a friend.¡±


    ¡°Friend?¡±


    ¡°Kania¡¯s sister.¡±


    I was worried because I didn¡¯t see my sister in the house. Fortunately, she was just going out somewhere. Well, I would also be doing the same if someone actually came looking for me.


    ¡°You seemed to have thought of her a lot. But, I don¡¯t know whether you can see her¡­¡±


    ¡°I have no interest.¡±


    I let out a small sigh and continued to spout lies to Isolet. Then, I turned my back and prepared to leave the room.


    ¡°Frey.¡±


    ¡°What.¡±


    I turned my head towards her once again when Isolet called me. I had no choice but to look straight at her.


    ¡°It¡¯s been a long time since you came to visit. In the past, you used toe all the time¡­¡±


    ¡°What do you want to say?¡±


    ¡°Can¡¯t you return to the Frey of the past?¡±


    Then, she gazed at me in silence before whispering in a low voice.


    ¡°Lately, I have been thinking a lot about the younger you. So¡­¡±


    ¡°Why do you keep talking in circles¡­¡±


    She continued to evade the topic she wished to discuss. As such, I approached her with big strides, asking what she really wanted.


    ¡±¡­Eugh!¡±


    At that moment, Isolet grabbed my hand and pulled me on the bed.


    ¡°Keugh¡­ Wh-what?¡±


    It was so sudden and unexpected that I could only helplessly get dragged down.


    Moreover, it was obviously a bed but why did it feel like I was thrown on a rock? The pain made me tear up a bit.


    ¡°Eugh¡­¡±


    Well, she was a woman yet she was offered the position of Deputy Commander of the Imperial Knights. It was no surprise that she was so strong.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be fooled, Frey.¡±


    I was thinking as such when Isolet began to talk in a low voice.


    ¡°No matter how sick I am, beating you down is a simple matter.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°And, it is only natural that you can¡¯t always be in the highest position.¡±


    With that, she harshly grabbed my two hands and pinned me on the bed.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know about you but¡­ in this world, positions can be flipped at any time.¡±


    Just like what Isolet said, our position had totally reversed from before.


    ¡°The people you tormented before can also torment you back. The people you persecuted can persecute you instead.¡±


    ¡°Wait¡­¡±


    ¡°And, the people you trampled on can trample you as well. That¡¯s thew of this jungle of a world.¡±


    Isolet used her other hand to grab my jaws, lifting my face to meet her eyes.


    ¡°You still don¡¯t understand even now?¡±


    She continued her words with a grim expression.


    ¡°If you still can¡¯t understand it thoroughly, I can teach you thoroughly.¡±


    ¡°Wa, wait¡­¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Didn¡¯t you say it yourself? You told me you wanted to do it just once.¡±


    She grabbed my outerwear, throwing it to the side.


    ¡°Fine then. I¡¯ll let you have it once. You just need to lie down. I¡¯ll force myself onto you instead.¡±


    ¡°Wa, wait¡­¡±


    Then she started unbuttoning my shirt, one at a time.


    ¡°Let go of me right this instant.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to. Isn¡¯t this how you always treated women? I¡¯m just copying exactly what you do.¡±


    I wanted to make her stop. However, if I wished to overpower someone as strong as her, I would need to use the ¡®Hero¡¯s Power.¡¯


    However, because of the stacked penalties, I was now in a very weak state.


    ¡±Ugh¡­¡±


    ¡°Be obedient, Frey.¡±


    If I used the ¡®Hero¡¯s Power¡¯ now, I would soon be vomiting blood.


    And Isolet was already crazed enough. If she saw me vomiting blood in front of her eyes, the thing I feared the most mighte true.


    ¡°Euh¡­¡±


    So, I tried my best to twist my body to get off the bed. However, there was nothing I could do as Isolet was using her utmost strength to suppress me.


    How could such superhuman strengthe out of such a soft body? It was unfathomable to me.


    ¡°Behave yourself.¡±


    ¡°Euuh¡­.¡±


    In the end, Isolet took off my shirtpletely.


    ¡°Now that you are whimpering like this, youpletely look like a girl. What a cheeky little brat.¡±


    ¡°Eukh¡­¡±


    ¡°Good boy.¡±


    Isolet started to gaze down at me in silence. I was still in shock from being thrown onto the bed. Moreover, with the constant pressure exerted on me, I had an agonized look on my face.


    ¨C <i>Swoosh¡­</i>


    Her grip on my pinned hands tightened with more force. She then lowered her head closer to my face.


    ¡°¡­Gulp.¡±


    For a moment, her light blue eyes collided with my silver ones. Those eyes then started to tremble gradually.


    ¡°D-Do you understand? Frey.¡±


    Isolet looked sideways for a moment, then suddenly she opened her mouth while breaking in cold sweat.


    ¡°I-I¡¯m not fooled by your act.¡±


    ¡°¡­What?¡±


    ¡°Y-You just like to dominate and make people surrender to you.¡±


    She suddenly became a different person with a flustered look on her face. Then, her grip on me started to weaken.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it the same case now? You said you w-wanted to do it with me¡­ but when it actually came to it, you became flustered¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t actually like doing it. You just want to make people submit to you. You are no more than a cheeky little brat.¡±


    With that, she slowly slipped away from me.


    ¡°T-think about what I said carefully.¡±


    After she said that, she pulled the nket over herself, lying down on the bed.


    ¡°¡±¡­¡­¡­.¡±¡±


    Then, silence fell.


    ¡°What was that? Why suddenly¡­¡±


    I was spacing out because I couldn¡¯t understand the situation no matter what.


    ¡°¡­Ah.¡±


    The door abruptly opened. I gulped hard when I found Irina, Lulu, and the Pdin standing behind the door with their mouths wide open.


    ¡°Fr¡­ Frey?¡±


    ¡°Hii, hiingg¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­..¡±


    Now, I understood why Isolet¡¯s attitude had so abruptly changed.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­.¡±


    Isoletid on the bed with a nket over her head after Frey left the room with hispanions.


    ¡°Ugh.¡±


    Afterying on the bed for a while, she suddenly groaned.


    ¡°What¡­ what the hell¡­¡±


    Unlike moments ago, she appeared confused and flustered. Moreover, her fright was clearly visible on her face.


    ¡°What am I doing¡­ to Frey¡­¡±


    She muttered in a tremble.


    ¡°Did I finally go insane?¡±


    When she pounced on Frey before, she clearly felt disgusted and disappointed.


    But what happened? In the midst of those feelings, why did she also clearly feel some weird emotions mixed in?


    ¡°Just once?! Just once?!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­..¡±


    The strength Frey used to grab her hands was nothing in her standards. And when those slender hands opened the buttons of her shirt, as she groaned under him¡­


    She could break free if she put just a bit of force. However, the boy was utterly unaware of this fact, as his smug look expressed that he thought he got the upper hand in dominating her.


    His hands were restricted with the little strength it had. He fooled himself into thinking that he could suppress and control her with his sickly body. And looking at such a sight of him¡­


    ¡°Ugh¡­¡±


    For some reason, Isolet¡¯s heart became warm.


    ¡°Eeeuu¡­¡±


    Of course, at first, she simply thought it was because of her fury and desire to discipline Frey.


    As such, as soon as she got the chance, she tried to beat Frey down in hopes of disciplining him.


    However, from that point onwards, something shifted within her.


    The feeble look Frey showed when he was thrown on the bed.


    That look wasn¡¯t the arrogant and disgusting look that Frey usually wore. It also wasn¡¯t the look he had when he attempted to rape her just moments before.


    It was the same expression Frey showed when he was young, as he tumbled down onto the earthen ground whenever she defeated him in a spar.


    Although short, she briefly felt like she was transported back in time when Frey was pinned onto the bed by her.


    Because of it, Isolet began to lose her reason.


    In order to see this side of him for longer, she continued to push the heavily panting Frey down onto the bed.


    And because of her forceful actions, thest expression Frey showed was¡­


    A look ofplete defeat. The expression he showed was a look of total surrender. It was a frail look that was unbing of someone like Frey, who was ustomed to having everything under his feet.


    ¡°Haa¡­¡±


    Why did that face of his heat up her entire body?


    She wanted to make those slender arms that dared to restrain her hands know how it felt to be restrained with true strength. That frail body which dared to suppress her deserved to recognize what it was like to actually be suppressed.


    When Frey¡¯s arrogant look changed into that of fright, what kind of feeling would she have?


    And when she finally stripped him of his shirt and put her head closer to his face, what would she have done in that situation?


    ¡°Crazy¡­¡±


    No matter how one looked, there was only one answer.


    For whatever reason, she had unconsciously tried to intimidate Frey.


    ¡°No way.¡±


    And it was a great shock for Isolet.


    Because of the chivalry she upheld as a knight and the integrity she believed in as a teacher¡­


    Forget sex; even the mere mention of a rtionship between a man and a woman would make her whole body shiver with rejection and disgust.


    But why was it that the same heart of chivalry and integrity couldn¡¯t resist the momentary impulse to push down such a feeble boy?


    ¡°I¡¯m not worthy as a knight¡­ Nor as a teacher¡­¡±


    Isolet muttered, the cocktail of feelings eating away her conscience.


    ¡°How can I face him in the future¡­¡±


    Soon, she stopped talking and touched her cheeks.


    ¡°Ha.¡±


    Her cheeks were still burning.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t Frey the lustful one? That should have been obvious, but¡­¡±


    She should be disgusted with this situation, but her body¡¯s reaction said otherwise.


    ¡°¡­Turns out the lustful one isn¡¯t him, but me.¡±


    She moved the pillow on her stomach, hugging it close to her chest. She tightly shut her eyes and muttered.


    ¡°Frey¡­¡±


    She hugged the pillow in order to calm herself, but somehow, the scenes from before ovepped in her mind, making her body heat up even further.


    ¡°Heuaaaa¡­.¡±


    And soon thereafter, Isolet¡¯s breath turned into even rougher pants.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    Meanwhile¡­


    ¡°Haa¡­¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Is there a problem?¡±


    ¡°No¡­ Nothing¡­¡±


    Somehow Frey ended up having lunch with the Pdin. He sighed briefly before staring nkly into space.


    [Sub-Heroines Conquest]


    <strong>Isolet Arham Bywalker</strong>


    [Conquest Progress: 90%]


    Details¡­


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what to do anymore.¡±


    ¡°¡­..?¡±


    As he recalled what happened just moments before, Frey¡¯s expression gradually turned utterly empty.


    <strong>You can rate/review this series here.</strong>

 Chapter 202: Prophecy

    <b>? Prophecy ?</b>


    ¡°Arghh¡­¡±


    ¡°Fr, Frey. Are you okay?¡±


    ¡°M¡­Master?¡±


    ¡°Wake up, Frey! Wake up!¡±


    I had been spacing out after being rescued from Isolet¡¯s room with both Lulu and Irina wrapped around me.


    ¡°¡­Please get a hold of yourself, Master.¡±


    I kept thinking of that incident with a nk expression. Then a sudden wave of rity washed over me.


    ¡°It¡¯s, it¡¯s nothing. Really.¡±


    ¡°Ri, Right.¡±


    Lulu, with her shining Magic Eyes, was trying to talk to me. And Irina, who was beside her, nodded vigorously and tightly held my hand.


    ¡°¡­¡­..¡±


    But even with their support, I couldn¡¯t find my voice.


    Was it because what happened with Isolet had been too shocking for me?


    Or was it because of the strange feeling I somehow felt in the middle of that action?


    Normally, I could swiftly regain my emotionalposure, but this time, it was different. I couldn¡¯t seem to stabilize my feelings.


    There must have been a reason why she decided to attack me that way.


    ¡°Do, do something¡­! Aren¡¯t you a magician?!¡±


    ¡°Wa, wait.


    ¡°Calm down, you guys.¡±


    While thinking so, I ordered Lulu and Irina, who were fussing in front of me, to calm down. I took a deep breath and got up from my seat.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    ¡°Y-Your face turned red, Frey.¡±


    ¡°¡­I said let¡¯s go.¡±


    Being attacked by someone you didn¡¯t expect, especially if that someone was Isolet, was indeed too big of a shock.


    No, what was I thinking? Isolet was only giving me a lesson. There was no way she actually wanted to pounce me.


    What urred earlier was merely an extension of Isolet¡¯s lesson about ¡®not falling into¡¯ lust when imposed on others. So, I needed to stop dwelling on it.


    ¡°It¡¯s dangerous¡­ turns out it is not only amongst the four of us who need to restrain ourselves¡­ there is danger lurking everywhere¡­¡±


    I was walking with such thought in mind when Irina, who was behind me, started muttering in a grave voice.


    ¡°We can¡¯t entrust Frey to that dangerous old virgin¡­ I need to snap her awake¡­¡±


    I heard some very dangerous words. If Isolet were to hear herself being called an ¡®old virgin¡¯, no one would know who would end up alive or dead that day.


    Well, Isolet was still in her 20s¡­despite often being mistaken for a student at the academy, she was undeniably sensitive to such remarks for some reason.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    I recalled being locked in a headlock for who knows how many hours after jokingly using those words with her in the past. I shook my head upon remembering that when suddenly someone appeared in front of me.


    ¡°Eu, euhh¡­¡±


    Lulu, who somehow appeared in front of me, seemedd to nervously want to say something. What could it be this time?


    ¡°M-Master. I have something to ask¡­¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    ¡°By any chance, do you enjoy getting pounced on?¡±


    I was taken aback by those words. Lulu continued urgently.


    ¡°I, I can also be a big dog ! That.. I could pounce and lick you¡­ or act unrestrained like a hound dog¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­I said calm down.¡±


    ¡°Y, Yes..¡±


    I took a deep breath and softly caressed her. With an exhausted expression I made my way to the mansion¡¯s living room.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    There, a Pdin sitting modestly on the sofa entered my view.


    ¡°Um.¡±


    Initially, I thought I was hallucinating, but upon closer inspection, I am certain it was real. She has the same face as the Gods who appeared during my Third Ordeal.


    Of course, there were some differences. This facecked maturity and appeared somewhat childish. But somehow, it exuded an air of mystery rather than foolishness.


    Nheless, she looked like the same person.


    ¡°Hmmm¡­¡±


    This made me amazed so I stared fixedly at her. She was also stealing nces at me before her expression turned cold.


    ¡®¡­With that look she also looked more like a demon?¡¯


    The Sun God and the Demon God I had seen in my Third Ordeal shared the same face. Perhaps they also referred to each other as ¡®older sister¡¯ and ¡®younger sister¡¯¡­


    Then, which one of them did this girl resemble?


    Was it the Sun God with the foolish look, simr to Ferloche? Or was it the Demon God with the evil and wicked look?


    Or perhaps it was some other third being?


    ¡°¡­What could it be?¡±


    As I pondered this, I realized I had been continuously staring at the girl, which was quite embarrassing, considering her wariness towards me.


    ¡°A, Ah¡­ So¡­¡±


    I scratched my head while thinking about it and then I asked her with an awkward smile.


    ¡°Would you like to join me for a meal?¡±


    Shortly after that, we made our way to the mansion¡¯s dining room.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    ¡°¡­Huft.¡±


    I was in the midst of my meal when the notification of Isolet¡¯s increased affection popped up in the air. I pushed the system window aside with a nk look and fell into a thought.


    ¡®I¡¯m going crazy¡­¡¯


    The image of Isolet pushing me down and sticking her neck in front of me kept reying in my mind.


    I hadn¡¯t expected it to leave such asting impression on me. Was it the contrast with her usual demeanor that made it so impactful?


    ¡°¡­Nom, nom.¡±


    Lost in thought, I heard a strange sounding from in front of me. I looked up and saw a rather peculiar scene.


    ¡°You¡­ what are you doing?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m eating salmon?


    ¡°No, I know that¡­¡±


    The pdin in front of me was eating the salmon steak directly with her hand. What the hell was she doing?


    ¡°That¡­ you don¡¯t use a knife and fork?¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t this right?¡±


    I pointed to the neatly arranged knife and the fork. She stared at them nkly before she carefully took the knife and the fork.


    ¡°Kraauk.¡±


    Then she gnawed on them.


    ¡°Ugh.¡±


    Of course she would frown because of it. While frowning, she covered her mouth with her hand.


    ¡°You¡­ you don¡¯t know how to use a knife and fork?¡±


    I asked cautiously. She continued to frown deeply, wondering if she had hurt her teeth, then she responded in a low voice.


    ¡°I never really received any education.¡±


    ¡°¡­What?¡±


    ¡°Because I ventured out early, I could only receivebat training so¡­ugh.¡±


    Then, she abruptly fell silent.


    ¡°You know nothing.¡±


    Saying this, she began to carefully lick the fork.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡±


    I stared at her with a nk expression before quietly opening the system window.


    [Stats]


    <strong>Name:</strong> ???


    <strong>Strength:</strong> 6.5


    <strong>Holy Power:</strong> 8.1


    <strong>Intelligence:</strong> 8.8


    <strong>Mental Strength:</strong> 9


    <strong>Passive Status:</strong> ???


    <strong>Disposition:</strong> Vessel


    <strong>Goodness Stat:</strong> 85


    ¡°Um¡­¡±


    The contents of the information window were thought provoking. Her name and passive status were filled with question marks and her disposition was also¡­


    First and foremost, I needed to pay close attention to her intelligence stat. With a stat of 8.8, she would be considered a genius even at Sunrise Academy.


    ¡°¡­Pweh.¡±


    However, her current appearance, carefully licking the fork and ultimately unable to tolerate the taste of iron, seemed rather foolish.


    The answer that can solve this contradictory truth is that she didn¡¯tck ¡®intelligence¡¯, but instead, shecked ¡®knowledge¡¯.


    Her head wasn¡¯t full of flower gardens like Ferloche, but it could be said there was nothing inside her head.


    Of course an ordinary person knew it was something that couldn¡¯t be eaten. But if my guess was right¡­ she probably didn¡¯t know it to such an extent.


    ¡°You, what is your name?¡±


    ¡°¡­I don¡¯t know my name.¡±


    A cold reply then quickly came after I asked for her name.


    ¡°Then your hobby¡­¡±


    ¡°I said I don¡¯t know.¡±


    At first I thought she was just spouting nonsense, but the constant cold refusal started to sound arrogant.


    ¡°The person you respected? What do you like from Isolet that made you want her to be your teacher? Will you enroll in the academy soon? What rtionship did you have with the Church¡­¡±


    ¡°You will be in trouble if you keep asking like this.¡±


    So I kept on tirelessly questioning her.


    ¡°¡­When is your birthday?¡±


    ¡°My answer is the same¡­¡±


    She still answered with the same words and the same cold voice.


    ¡°¡­¡­..¡±


    Then soon after she finished her words, she started to show a confused look.


    ¡°..I have no clue.¡±


    Then the answer quickly came.


    ¡°When is my birthday? I don¡¯t remember it at all.¡±


    Hearing that answer, I looked into her eyes and quietly fell into a thought.


    <b><i> ¡®Just like what I thought¡­ could it be rted to the Church¡¯s experiment¡­?¡¯</i></b>


    Of course, with the information I obtained so far, it would be foolish to rashly make an assumption.


    So, before Daytime Serena found out the Church¡¯s secret and the detailed information about this girl, I shouldn¡¯t make her raise her guard for me.


    <i> -Squeak¡­.!</i>


    I got up from my seat with such thought in mind. I was about to leave the mansion after I asked her to take care of Isolet.


    ¡°Uhuk.¡±


    But then, I couldn¡¯t help but smile when I saw the girl have her lips thickly covered with the salmon sauce.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    She asked me with a tilted head.


    The sight of the girl with a mysterious look resembling a goddess, her face confused and lips covered in sauce, was a sight for sore eyes.


    ¡°What was that on your lips?¡±


    I let out a suppressedugh then reached for a napkin to wipe her face.


    ¡°They didn¡¯t teach you manners in the Church?¡±


    With a sly look, I started to wipe her lips.


    Her favorability of me had already hit rock bottom, so if I did this to her, she would hate me even more.


    Now that it was already like this, I was going to set a firm first impression.


    ¡°What, what are you doing¡­!¡±


    ¡°Stay still.¡±


    Of course she shook off my hand like expected. She gripped my hand and her expression started to turn bewildered.


    ¡®Just like I thought, my strength is still far greaterpared to a girl her age.¡¯


    She receivedbat training so her swordsmanship can be considered pretty good. But, her strength wasn¡¯t all that strong, just like what I expected.


    When I saw her in the Third Ordeal, instead of using her strength, she used her Holy Power. I expected as much in the defensive battle she did at that time. Thankfully, I guessed right.


    ¡°Hu, Hurts.¡±


    ¡°I said stay still.¡±


    Just like that, she reluctantly broke her grip off. I came in front of her and carefully wiped her lips with a napkin.


    ¡°Eu¡­¡±


    At first she keenly resisted but then she stopped little by little and started to look into my eyes.


    ¡°Wh, what is th¡­is?¡±


    Then she asked with a shaking voice.


    ¡°Look, something covered your lips.¡±


    I slightly showed her the napkin stained with salmon sauce.


    ¡°But you¡­ looked kind of pretty like this?¡±


    I openly smiled and approached her more. Then I started to stroke her hair.


    ¡°Eu, eugh¡­¡±


    She suddenly started groaning.


    ¡°Eu¡­¡±


    All of a sudden she faltered and started to break in cold sweat.


    ¡°Wh, what? What¡¯s wrong?¡°


    ¡°Look, look¡­ ahead. How can this happen? I¡¯m not even praying¡­ why all of a sudden¡­?¡±


    I bewilderedly held her, puzzled by the sudden abnormality that happened.


    ¡°You¡­¡±


    She kept on faltering while spouting gibberish. She suddenly looked at me with a nk look and whispered quietly.


    ¡°¡­I think it will be better if you escape now.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    After she said that, she lost consciousness with her eyes closed.


    ¡°¡­¡­!?¡±


    I was wiping the salmon sauce off of her face when I suddenly encountered this unexpected incident. With a confused look, I ced her in the chair and checked her heartbeat.


    ¡°¡­Everything seems normal.¡±


    After I made sure it wasn¡¯t a problem rted to her health, I quietly got up from my seat and headed to the mansion¡¯s porch while muttering.


    ¡°Anyway¡­ let¡¯s go. Both of them are waiting for me in the carriage.¡±


    While feeling rather ufortable, the moment I stepped onto the porch¡­


    ¨C<i>Creaak¡­</i>!


    ¡°Hiiik!¡±


    Then someone suddenly gripped my hand.


    ¡°Wh, What?¡±


    ¡°¡­Frey.¡±


    I was startled by the unknown wet touch. Then, I turned back and what greeted me was¡­


    ¡°Where¡­ where are you going?¡±


    Isolet, drenched in sweat.


    ¡°I¡¯m going home? Ah, before that thank you for the food.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­..¡±


    ¡°And, your new student is also really delicious. She was tired right now and copsed in the dinner hall. Quickly check her¡­¡±


    At first I spoke normally but then my expression turned shameless.


    ¡°Crackle¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­Ok, okay.¡±


    Somehow Isolet looked at me with a frightful look on her face.


    ¡°Why, why did you do that¡­¡±


    I remembered the thing that happened before and unconsciously stepped back with a nervous look on my face.


    ¡°As I thought, it can¡¯t work.¡±


    ¨C<i>Kwang</i>!!


    ¡°Heugh!¡±


    Then, Isolet who was looking at me, pushed me against the wall right next to the front door and said¡­


    ¡°I will only give you this one suggestion. In the future, find me in my house once every week.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m saying¡­ just like the old times.


    ¡°Wh, why?¡±


    I didn¡¯t know why, but in this fearful situation, her reply gave off a creepy vibe. My body shivered as if feeling cold. Then, Isolet continued her words.


    ¡°To get rid of that arrogant behavior of yours we will undergo train, training.¡±


    ¡°Training? What kind of training¡­ uhuk¡­¡±


    ¡°No need for questions. You only need to follow. If you obediently follow me, that arrogant personality will also disappear.


    Somehow I felt a tingling sensation and tried to get away. But Isolet grabbed my hand once more and leaned her head close to my face.


    ¡°Of course it is only a suggestion for now¡­ but if you keep being like this¡­¡±


    She gripped my neck with her other hand and she finished her words with a puff of her breath hitting my face.


    ¡°¡­There is another way other than a suggestion, do you want that?¡±


    Then, there was a moment of silence.


    -Kuuugh¡­!


    I don¡¯t know why she suddenly exerted my force into the wet hand that was grabbing my neck. Then, I suddenly feel cold all over my body.


    ¡°¡­ I will, I wille find you.¡±


    If I said anything else in this situation, it seemed like it would turn into something dangerous. So I answered in a voice resembling an ant.


    ¡°¡­¡­..¡±


    Isolet kept on looking at me with a subtle look.


    ¡°Wh, what¡­? Where are you going?¡±


    ¡°¡­Th, then see you next week.¡±


    After she heard the footsteps of the Pdin that had regained her consciousness, she came to her senses and pulled away from me.


    ¡°¡­¡­..¡±


    At the fact that I got pushed into the wall by Isolet and being suppressed like before, I could only put up a nk look.


    ¡°¡­Not going?¡±


    I was spacing out just the same when I heard Isolet¡¯s words with a look of guilt on her face. I quickly thought of going out of the mansion.


    ¡®What kind of situation was that? And that girl¡­ she can¡¯t have foreseen this right?¡±


    I didn¡¯t know for sure, but in the future, when I found her in this house, I would have to find out what her real intention is.


    <strong>You can rate/review this series here.</strong>

 Chapter 203: Small Devil

    <b>? Small Devil ?</b>


    <i> Ding-ding!</i> <i>Ding-ding!</i>


    ¡°Hoam¡­¡±


    I opened my eyes to the ring sound of the rm clock and let out a yawn as I got up.


    ¡°Hm?


    The weather has started to get colder in recent days. I set aside the warm nket and got off of my bed. Then, I tilted my head, sensing another presence beneath my bed.


    ¡°Huuum¡­¡±


    I bent down and the sight of Lulu in her pajamas, crouched beside my bed, came into view.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡±


    Lately, she had beening into my room to sleep without hesitation. I had attempted to dissuade her, but she insisted that a pet should sleep by its owner.


    ¡°Lulu.¡±


    ¡°Huam.¡±


    The room had a slight chill. I reached out to wake her up, but instead, she nibbled on my fingers.


    ¡°Ow.¡±


    I frowned slightly in response. Then, I took a deep breath and pondered with my eyes fixed on the girl chewing my fingers.


    ¡®Today¡­ is the day I¡¯m supposed to meet Aishi, right?¡±


    Yes, it was the day I had received a letter from Aishi, asking me to meet.


    ¡®And¡­ I have to undergo training with Isolet today too¡­¡¯


    It coincided with the day exactly one week after Isolet had made her rather ckmail-like proposition to me.


    If I went to see Aishi before going to Isolet¡¯s house, it would mean that I have encountered every sub-heroines I needed to encounter.


    Of course, there were others I still needed to observe or be aware of, but it seemed like I could feel less anxious now.


    ¡°Phew¡­¡±


    With that in mind, I gently pulled out my damp fingers from Lulu¡¯s mouth and carefully got up.


    ¡°I even prepared a new bed for you. What¡¯s so good about sleeping like this?¡±


    Afterward, with the nket I had used, I carefully covered Lulu. Just in case she woke up due to the movement, I silently made my way to my desk.


    ¡°Master¡­?¡±


    However, despite all my efforts, Lulu, who had been sleeping in the chair, awoke.


    She rubbed her eyes for a moment before slowly getting up and walking over to me.


    ¡°Hehe¡­¡±


    She walked right behind me and started hugging me, rubbing her cheeks against my back.


    ¡®She¡¯s at it again¡­¡±


    These days, she has been pouncing on me too frequently.


    After Isolet¡¯s recent encounter, I couldn¡¯t understand why Lulu had suddenly turned aggressive. Whenever I was sitting or lying down, she behaved like a big dog and clung to me like this.


    Irina had arge, red pet-dog that would also pounce on me and act coquettish. Lulu¡¯s actions were even more overboard than that dog¡¯s.


    It left me feeling a bit drainedtely and my back was a little sore.


    ¨C<i>Creak</i>


    Lost in thought, I started opening the envelopes on my desk when the door opened, and Irina entered the room.


    ¡°I-It¡¯s today¡¯s breakfast¡­ Frey.¡±


    For today, She had once again ced a te of dog-shaped omurice on my desk with a heart drawn on top. She was punctually dressed in her maid outfit and was secretly observing me. I looked at her and then asked in a roundabout way.


    ¡°Irina, I have something to ask you.¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes, just ask. I¡¯ll answer any questions you ask¡­¡±


    ¡°When is naing?¡±


    ¡°¡­..!!!¡±


    Initially, she was looking at me with an intense gaze, but when I asked that question, her expression turned cold.


    ¡°Th, th, that, why are you asking that, Frey?¡±


    In the end, she urgently sat beside me while basking in cold sweat and asked.


    ¡°Well, I¡¯m just curious. You never really told me when you¡¯re leaving for the Western Continent or when na ising, right?¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­¡±


    Hearing that, Irina¡¯s expression turned stunned for a moment.


    ¡°Uh, well, that¡­ it hasn¡¯t been that long¡­ What should I do? It¡¯s almost time for the rotation¡­ Uh¡­¡±


    ¡°Irina?¡±


    ¡°My actions until now were allcking¡­ an impact¡­ what should I do to create an impact¡­¡±


    Then she began muttering, looking as if she were possessed by a ghost.


    ¡°You contacted the Magic Tower Tower Master?¡±


    I asked Irina about the request I had made to her a few days ago.


    ¡°I, I¡­ still haven¡¯t done it. I don¡¯t know why but she didn¡¯t respond. Maybe she¡¯s busy with something?¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡±


    I received such an answer.


    ¡°It¡¯s a shame. I wanted to ask her about the experiment involving the ¡®Youngest Pdin¡¯. It would be great if we could contact her as soon as possible¡­¡±


    ¡°Shou-Should I barge into the Magic Tower right now? If we bring that ¡®pet¡¯ with us, even if we end up fighting with that damned hag, we might have a chance to win¡­¡±


    ¡°No need. I have to meet Aishi today. I also have to find Isolet.¡±


    ¡°¡­Ah.¡±


    I tried to calm down the overly excited Irina and spoke cautiously while observing her trembling ears.


    ¡°That, Irina. I have a request¡­ you have a pet right?¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°The pet¡­ it seems to be¡­ in heat. Can it be trained or something?¡±


    Irina was shocked upon hearing that question.


    ¡°She¡¯s been pouncing on me a lottely. It¡¯s not just once or twice. It¡¯s a bit strange. She¡¯s also a female dog. So, I personally think she should be sterilized¡­¡±


    ¡°I, I will control her!¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°I mean, I¡¯ll control her! In the future she won¡¯t pounce on you as often anymore. Yeah, yeah.¡±


    Then, Irina¡¯s face started to turn red and she quickly ran out of the room after that answer.


    ¡°¡±¡­¡­..¡±¡±


    For a moment, the room was filled with silence.


    ¡°Master, if that dog still pounces on you in the future, you can tell me.¡±


    Lulu, who was snuggling on my back, woke up quietly and said in a low whisper.


    ¡°I am your only pet, so I¡¯ll give that dog a stern lesson.¡±


    After she said that, Lulu licked my face once and hurried out of the room.


    ¡°Huuaaa.¡±


    I was left alone in the room, and a chill started to envelop my whole body.


    ¡°I¡¯m so happy¡­¡±


    I smiled in my room. My gaze then turned to look at the things piled on my desk.


    ¡°I am happy but¡­¡±


    Soon, I stopped smiling and began to murmur with a slightly darkening expression.


    ¡°I feel a little anxious these days¡­¡±


    I felt so happy right now, to the point where I couldn¡¯t imagine being happier, especiallypared to past times when I destroyed everything with my own hands. However, I also sometimes felt scared.


    I was afraid because I didn¡¯t know how long this happiness wouldst.


    When I had no one and had to do everything by myself, I felt lonely yetfortable because I only had to look after myself.


    But now, there was Kania, Irina, na, and Ferloche. Even Lulu lived in my mansion. I had quite a few people on my side.


    I no longer felt lonely or ill-fated, but now that I need to protect them all, I felt anxious in my heart.


    So, before the start of the second year, I was supposed to sort out theseplex feelings I had inside of me during this winter break. But somehow, the things I had to work on kept on piling up.


    It was nice to have some happy times, but they seemed to pass by too quickly.


    Even now, I felt like a week had passed in the blink of an eye.


    In order to prolong these peaceful and happy times a little longer, I purposely found more things to do. Reflecting on this irony, I could only manage a bitter smile.


    When I had no one on my side I was consumed by loneliness, but now that I had people on my side I was still consumed by anxiety¡­ It seemed like I couldn¡¯t livefortably either way.


    ¡°Huft¡­¡±


    I heard the news that Ruby, the Demon King, was getting better. So it seemed like the ¡®Verification Ceremony¡¯ would proceed as expected during this winter break.


    With that, the events that happened in the winter break woulde full swing. And then there was my downfall at the ¡®Fake Hero Verification Ceremony¡¯.


    After that I would have to face the main events of the second year: the ¡®Student Council President Election¡¯ and the ¡®War against the Church¡¯, both of which were quite important events.


    And the finale, of course, was the ¡®Siege of the Academy¡¯ and the Fourth Ordeal.


    Could I really get through all these events without any casualties? Could I save those girls even if it meant sacrificing my own life?


    ¡°¡­Originally it was impossible.¡±


    I muttered. I wasn¡¯t sure if it was due to my now-fragile body or my constant anxiety, but I was feeling the weight of it all. I stood up from my seat, my heart pounding heavily.


    ¡°Nya.¡±


    At that moment, a cat doll poked its head out from inside my pocket.


    ¡°Huaa¡­ When did you get in my pocket?¡±


    A few days ago, it had called out to me anxiously as if it was worried I had been kidnapped. After that, this gift that Kania had given after cautiously asking about my preferences stared fixedly at me.


    ¨C <i>Shrruuuk</i>


    Then, the cat doll handed me a piece of paper from out of nowhere.


    ¡°Ah.¡±


    It was only after I read what was written on the paper that I regained a small genuine smile.


    <strong>DLC</strong>


    On the paper was a drawing of the birthday gift Irina had given me. It was the drawing of a half-moon, a boomerang, and a crescent moon.


    ¡°Nya¡­¡±


    ¡°Okay, I know.¡±


    I always keep that note safely inside my outerwear pocket. With a small smile on my face I stroked the cat that was now carrying that paper.


    ¡°There must be some hope.¡±


    ¡°Nya!¡±


    Then, I put both the cat and the paper inside my pocket and went out of the room.


    ¡°Prepare the carriage. I need to meet Aishi.¡±


    ¡°¡­Yes.¡±


    ¡°And I will also go to Isolet¡¯s house. Tidy up the house until then.¡±


    With an expressionless face, Imanded Alice who was sweeping the hallway.


    ¡°There are flowers and a letter from Roswyn¡­ what do you want to do wi¡­¡±


    ¡°Return them.¡±


    Beside her stood Arianne. After answering her question, I descended to the first floor.


    ¡°¡­Irina, about the result of the examination that time, are you sure about that?¡±


    ¡°Hm?¡±


    Then when I saw Irina, who was standing at the entrance waiting for me, I asked her that question.


    ¡°I¡¯m referring to when I asked you to examine a curse. Are you sure about the result?¡±


    ¡°Ah, that? Of course I¡¯m sure. I searched your body thoroughly just to be sure.¡±


    ¡°Um¡­¡±


    I fell into thought when I heard those words.


    ¡®Why is the ¡®Frozen Heart Curse¡¯ like that?¡¯


    A few days before I met Aishi, I had received aprehensive and full body curse examination from Irina.


    And the result that came out was a surprising one. There was a fragmented piece of ice containing the curse inside my body.


    Irina mentioned that it was a rare urrence that had never been reported within magic academia.


    For some reason, I felt a coldness and a pain in my heart, wondering if such a case could happen.


    ¡°Is there a possibility of recurrence?¡±


    ¡°¡­What we can be sure for now is only that it is still in a dormant state. Apart from that, I need to conduct further research to find out more¡­¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡±


    I gulped after hearing those words and then quietly retrieved a letter from my chest pocket.


    <strong>-Sender: Cloud Kingdom</strong>


    [To Young Master Frey Raon Starlight.


    I am aware of your appointment with Lady Aishi. I have something to discuss with you about the recent changes that happened to Lady Aishi¡­]


    I read that letter for the nth time.


    ¡°¡­I was already afraid of having to go to Big Sis¡¯s house. What is it now? What the hell is up with this girl?¡±


    I stepped outside the mansion.


    ¡°Well, I can just go there and check in person.¡±


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    Meanwhile at that moment, in the location of the secret meeting.


    ¡°Princess.¡±


    The Cloud Kingdom¡¯s attendant cautiously approached Aishi, who was sitting and sipping her tea.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°Young Master Frey wille. He left the mansion just now.¡±


    ¡°You,e here.¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    Aishimanded the attendant in a cold voice.


    ¡°Ye, Yes¡­¡±


    The attendant approached her with a slightly frightened look.


    ¡°Eugh!¡±


    Suddenly, ice formed on the ground and the attendant fell heavily.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡±


    Aishi stared intently at that attendant.


    ¡°¡­Pft.¡±


    Soon after, she covered her mouth and whispered with a devilish expression.


    ¡°You are really sloppy.¡±


    There was a lingering cold air in the room.


    <strong>You can rate/review this series here.</strong>

 Chapter 204: Story of the Small Devil

    <b>? Story of the Small Devil ?</b>


    <i> -Rattle, Rattle¡­!</i>


    Right now I am crossing through the street of an Empire swirling with cold air on my carriage.


    ¡°Hehe.¡±


    On one side sat Lulu, wearing the clothes I¡¯d recently gifted her, yfully blowing warm air onto my cheeks. And on my other side was Irina who was looking at me anxiously with her clenched fists and prickling ears.


    <i>-Beep, Beep!</i>


    In the midst of this daily urrence, which I had grown so ustomed to, a sudden call disrupted the familiar atmosphere, taking a different turn than usual.


    ¡°¡­Ugh.¡±


    I grunted, thinking it might be Kania informing me that Serena, who always seemed to miss me, was pining for my attention. However, when I reached for my phone, it was none other than Isolet on the other end.


    ¡°Hello?¡±


    -Frey


    The memories from a week ago still echoed vividly in my mind, making my heart race as her voice reached my ears.


    -Did you remember¡­ the appointment we made back then?


    ¡­I didn¡¯t know why but her voice sounded quite tired.


    ¡°Huh? I¡¯m not sure¡±


    I replied with a gleam in my eyes, seizing the opportunity to engage in a genuine conversation with her.


    ¡°But Sister, you sound exhausted? Are you training?¡±


    -Hua.. then, then¡­


    ¡°Huum, so it¡¯s like that. You used to train tirelessly without fatigue in the past. It seems age is finally catching up with you.¡±


    With that, the harsh sound of breathing on the other end abruptly stopped.


    ¡°Well, Sister, you¡¯re not in the best shape right now, are you? I wouldn¡¯t want to get training from a toothless tiger¡­¡±


    I spoke with a sly grin, hoping to avoid the impending training session.


    -Cheeky brat.


    I wasn¡¯t sure why, but I flinched when Isolet¡¯s voice turned hoarse. It was the same voice she used when she grabbed my neck a week ago.


    -Anyway, it looks like we¡¯ll have to postpone the training until tomorrow.


    ¡°Wh, why?¡±


    She then answered using the same tone.


    -I have been looking forward to today, but it seems like my body won¡¯t cooperate.


    I gulped hard after hearing her.


    -It¡¯s, it¡¯s because of your antics; my anger has built up too much. If I¡¯m not careful, I might just identally kill you. So, I¡¯ll need to cool off before we proceed tomorrow.


    ¡°If, if it¡¯s that severe then I don¡¯t need to do it¡­¡±


    Isolet repeated her words and I earnestly answered her.


    -If you don¡¯te with a valid excuse, I¡¯ll visit your house as your teacher.


    Her answer came quickly.


    -And at that time¡­ you better be prepared.


    She seemed out of breath and her voice trailed off, followed by the abrupt click as my phone¡¯s screen turned off.


    ¡°¡±¡­¡­¡­¡±¡±


    The two girls that were leaning beside me then started to stare at me quietly.


    <strong>-From Aria.</strong>


    <strong>[Brother, what have you done to Sister Isolet?</strong>


    <strong>Why did she ask me to send her your picture?!]</strong>


    Suddenly, I remembered the letter I received from my sister a few days ago.


    As expected, it was consistent with the Conquest Progress and the conversation that had just urred. Except for Lulu, Isolet¡¯s state was the most serious one amongst the sub-heroines.


    My expression grew serious as I contemted the situation. Lulu, who clung to me, spoke softly.


    ¡°You can go ahead, Master. Don¡¯t worry; I¡¯ll be right beside you,¡±


    ¡°¡­You guys heard that? It¡¯s an emergency. Get your spirits on standby¡±


    Then Irina suddenly took out hermunication device and busied herself calling someone.


    ¡°Eum¡­¡±


    Even with the two girls clinging on my sides, an inexplicable unease coursed through my body, sending shivers down my spine.


    ¡°We¡¯ve arrived!¡±


    The coachman announced as such, indicating that we had reached our destination. I gathered myself and slowly prepared to disembark.


    ¡°Frey, will you really be okay going alone?¡±


    Then Irina cautiously asked me.


    ¡°Every ice mage in this world has an ugly personality. It¡¯s a well-known fact among mages.¡±


    ¡°¡­Is that so?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. Try to remember that Archmage of the Hero¡¯s Party member from a thousand years ago.¡±


    I unconsciously tilted my head upon hearing those words.


    Because amongst the things mentioned in the prophecy written by my ancestor, there was a significant portion written about the Archmage that Irina was talking about.


    ¡°Anyway, just be careful. If you encounter danger, just shout. Ice can never win against fire. I will melt it all.¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    ¡°You will really call out right?


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    ¡°The piece of ice inside your body could be activated temporarily if you meet her, so be careful. If such a thing happens, I¡¯ll handle it for you¡­¡±


    ¡°I said I will.¡±


    I nodded repeatedly, reassuring Irina. After the carriagepletely stopped, I stepped out to turn back and headed to the secret meeting.


    ¡°Um.¡±


    Soon I saw a cafe that was not so big and not so little, but just right in size.


    I didn¡¯t see anyone inside, so they probably rented the whole cafe. It seemed like no matter how small the nation was, a princess was still a princess.


    ¨C <i>Creaak</i>


    With such thoughts, I opened the door and entered the cafe where I found Aishi sitting, sipping her tea.


    ¡°¡±¡­¡­¡­¡±¡±


    She was sitting in her seat with a slightly guarded expression. When our eyes met, a silence filled over the cafe.


    ¡°Come and sit.¡±


    Aishi finally spoke in a low voice, breaking the silence.


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    I replied and made my way toward her.


    ¨C <i>Screech</i>


    I frowned when I noticed that the floor rapidly froze starting from where she was seated.


    <b><i> ¡®Now, what is this¡­¡¯</i></b>


    It seemed like I had to figure out her intention no matter what.


    It would be hard for ordinary people.


    However, for me I had the system¡¯s ¡®mind reading¡¯ skill.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    ¨C <i>Crack¡­</i>


    The icy patterns began to spread across the floor from her direction. Aishi¡¯s eyes sparkled with anticipation as she watched him closely.


    <b><i> ¡®Did he stumble? Will he fall?¡±</i></b>


    Frey, who was often described as a scoundrel and a fool, continued to maintain his nk expression, but it was bing apparent that he was about to fall victim to her prank.


    ¡°¡­Gulp.¡±


    Frey, who was walking toward her, was slowly getting closer. Then, right as the ice covered the ground right in front of him¡­


    ¡°Hm.¡±


    Frey suddenly stopped in ce.


    ¡°Ah.¡±


    Because of it, Aishi, who was sipping her tea with her usual cold expression while trying to conceal her anticipation, unconsciously lets out a dejected voice.


    ¡°¡±¡­¡­¡­¡±¡±


    Once again, silence engulfed the room.


    <b><i> ¡®As expected, I¡­¡±</i></b>


    Aishi began to mutter to herself in the midst of the silence, still maintaining her cold expression.


    <b><i> ¡®¡­Can¡¯t make it work.¡¯</i></b>


    When she was young, Aishi was quite famous as her kingdom¡¯s trouble maker.


    Considering her position as the youngest of the many royal descendants, it was somewhat only natural for her to do so.


    ¡°Brother~! Let¡¯s y~!¡±


    ¡°Aishi, let¡¯s yter, okay? Right now I¡­¡±


    ¡°You already feel tired? You are such a weak Brother.¡±


    ¡°¡­But this!¡±


    Also Aishi¡¯s brothers and sisters thought that she was a very cute child.


    As thest in line and with very little possibility of vying for the throne, she was seen as a cute and mischievous little sister.


    However¡­


    ¡°This child¡­ she seems to be able to control her Devil transformation.¡±


    ¡°¡­What?¡±


    ¡°After a hundred years¡­ A true Half-Devil has finally appeared.¡±


    One day, her parents had suspicions because she continuously didn¡¯t transform into a Devil. As such, they called an Archmage for input. The Archmage dered that she was ¡®True Hal-Devil¡¯. And this deration changed her lifepletely.


    For the royal family of Aishi¡¯s kingdom, hiding their true identity was the utmost priority.


    With Aishi¡¯s newfound ability to control the transformation, it only made sense for her to be the heir to the throne.


    ¡°Bro, Brother? Are you not going to y with me today?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­..¡±


    ¡°Are you tired already? Brother you are so weak¡­¡±


    ¡°Get lost.¡±


    Because of it, her siblings instantly turned hostile. They didn¡¯t give in to her yfulness anymore.


    ¡°Aishi, you are now the Crown Princess who will lead the kingdom in the future.¡±


    ¡°So, you need to fix your attitude.¡±


    This stung her deeply, as her parents¡¯ words were not words offort, but rather, stern advice.


    ¡°Hiiiks, hik¡­¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t cry, Princess. Since ancient times a royal¡­¡±


    ¡°No! I hate everything!¡±


    At that time she was only a child. She had always been showered with love, making it impossible for her to endure such a situation.


    ¡°Being the Crown Princess, the royal lessons, this power too. I hate everything! I just¡­ wanted to have fun and y pranks¡­!¡±


    Hence, she could only loathe the power that took away all the sincere attention and love from the people she cared about most.


    ¡°Aishi is¡­ terminally ill?¡±


    ¡°There is no other choice. We can only adjust the session rank.¡±


    One day, during an examination, it was discovered that she had an innate ¡®Frozen Heart Curse¡¯ and as a result, her session rank fell to the very bottom once again.


    ¡°Princess? That¡­¡±


    ¡°Leave it in the front.¡±


    As the time went by, her heart grew colder, so she could only close her heart to everyone.


    <b> ¨C You hate everyone, right? Take my hand and I will give you the power to repay all of them.</b>


    ¡°¡­Shut up!¡±


    With her heart closed, Aishi stayed locked in her room.


    One day, she frantically resisted the frightening voice that started whispering inside her head.


    <b> ¨C Aiya. Don¡¯t be like that</b>


    ¡°I, I don¡¯t want to!¡±


    At times, she would sumb to the voice and explode with anger.


    It slowly started festering inside her.


    ¡°You say¡­ the ship carrying the royal family is missing?¡±


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right.¡±


    What truly allowed her to regain her freedom and life was the ¡®ve Market Liberation¡¯ incident that happened a few months ago.


    She felt a sense of freedom when she finally left the solitary room she had been staying in for so long and headed for the Sunrise Empire.


    She also felt alive when she met her locked brothers and sisters and rescued them.


    And most importantly, the ¡®Frozen Heart Curse¡¯ binding her could be temporarily removed, allowing her frozen heart to gradually thaw. Her old personality began to resurface.


    ¡°Princess, please restrain yourself.¡±


    ¡°¡­Eu, eung?¡±


    However, What came back wasn¡¯t only her personality.


    ¡°You are the one who will lead this kingdom in the future, right? We can only tolerate so much.¡±


    ¡°Tolerate? Until now¡­?¡±


    ¡°Who would fall for your silly prank, Princess? Please, get a hold of yourself.¡±


    Believing that her curse had vanished, the kingdom restored her position as the throne¡¯s sessor, her duties, and the responsibilities of a future Queen.


    By sessfully carrying out the rescue, she regained the love of her siblings and the people around her to some extent.


    However, this incident caused the royal authority to weaken to the extent that she even had to be cautious around her subordinates.


    ¡°If you pull another prank, I will quit being your attendant.¡±


    ¡°Eu, euh¡­ Sorry.¡±


    Even the attendant that she pulled her prank on looked at her with cold eyes.


    Of course the pranks she coulde up with, being raised in a sheltered environment, were of a rather low standard. Nobody was fooled.


    The attendant thought that she was a little pitiful. However, they had grown tired of dealing with pranks that no one else would even entertain.


    As such, those actions were not something that even an attendant could endure.


    ¡°Uuu¡­eu¡­¡±


    So when Frey, herst hope, didn¡¯t fall to her prank, her head drooped and she started groaning.


    ¡°This¡­This isn¡¯t what I wanted¡­¡±


    Tears streamed down her face without her realizing.


    ¡°I only¡­ wanted to y¡­ and¡­¡±


    She was pressed under the weight of power and responsibility that she didn¡¯t desire, both now and in the future.


    ¡°I only want to be loved¡­¡±


    While crying sadly, she began to repeat the words she used to say in the past when she was locked in her room.


    <b> ¨C Aiya</b>


    ¡°¡­..!¡±


    Then, at that moment, she heard a sinister voice.


    <b> ¨C Are you sad?</b>


    ¡°Shut, shut up¡­¡±


    <b> ¨C So you are.</b>


    Somehow even though the curse in her heart had disappeared, the voice kept on haunting her. And today the voice was even softer and sweeter.


    <b> ¨C Grab my hand.</b>


    ¡°St, stop¡­¡±


    <b> ¨C If you also can¡¯t take it anymore then entrust your hand to me.</b>


    ¡°Stop¡­¡±


    Her eyes unconsciously started welling up.


    <b> ¨C Let¡¯s have some fun just like you used to.</b>


    ¡°Ah¡­¡±


    The tragedy that had befallen the Cloud Kingdom, back when she had innocently fallen for that voice, was now repeating itself in the Empire.


    ¡°Euagh!¡±


    ¡°¡­..?¡±


    And just then¡­


    <em> ¨C Thunk</em>


    Frey watched Aishi with a nk look and took a step closer to her before stumbling heavily on the icy ground.


    ¡°Uagh¡­¡±


    As a result, Frey tumbled in aical manner. He attempted to rise, only to fall over himself again.


    ¡°¡­¡­..¡±


    Aishi looked nkly at Frey.


    ¡°What, what are you doing right now?!¡±


    With a mortified expression, she looked at the grumbling Frey and questioned him disbelievingly.


    ¡°Are you falling for my prank right now?¡±


    And it was then that an answer came.


    ¡°Can¡¯t you see?¡±


    Aishi looked at Frey while holding back her tears.


    ¡°Pft!¡±


    She unconsciouslyughed.


    ¡°Such a dummy~? You fell for that kind of prank~¡±


    ¡°Wh, what?¡±


    ¡°Stupid~ Dummy~ Silly~?¡±


    ¡°Hik, Hiikk¡­¡±


    The tears that had welled inside her eyes¡­


    <b><i> ¡®He is even more amusing than I thought.¡¯</i></b>


    Were now quietly drying, imperceptible to anyone else.


    <b><i> ¡®Well, he did something to me thest time too. Also, he was originally a bad person¡­ Then, today I will y to my heart¡¯s content¡­¡±</i></b>


    She quietly muttered to herself with a devilishugh.


    <b><i> ¡®¡­I need to take back the curse.¡¯</i></b>


    <b><i> ¡®After all, since I learned how to transfer it recently, I have been thinking of passing the curse to a prisoner on death row¡­ Well I do feel like I need to do it as soon as possible.¡¯</i></b>


    When she saw Frey¡¯s tearful face, she tried to hide the shivers she felt over her body.


    <b><i> ¡®¡­As I thought, there is a strange feeling.¡¯</i></b>


    She could never have known that once the curse had been passed on once, she could never take it back.

 Chapter 205: This Isnt It...

    <b>? This Isn¡¯t It¡­ ?</b>


    ¡°Pfff..¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    As Iy on the floor with a nk expression, I looked up to find Aishiughing at me.


    ¡°What¡¯s so funny?¡±


    I cried out, intentionally exaggerating my anger towards her, but Aishi simply hid her smile behind her hand as she replied.


    ¡°You look like such an idiot, that¡¯s why~¡±


    ¡°Yo-You¡¯re the one who secretly turned the floor into an ice rink!¡±


    ¡°Pff! Phahaha¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯tugh!


    Suppressing the goosebumps appearing all over my body, I went along with the atmosphere. Aishi continued tough, now even starting to shed tears.


    <b><i> ¡®¡­What a relief.¡¯ </i></b>


    I thought as such, watching her and allowing myself a sigh offort.


    ¡®At least I¡¯ve ovee that.¡¯


    Using my mind reading skill, I could see that her emotions of ¡®Despair¡¯, ¡®Depression¡¯, and ¡®Impulsiveness¡¯ had vanished. There was more.


    [Stats]


    <strong>Name:</strong> Aishi Winter Cloud


    <strong>Strength:</strong> 3


    <strong>Mana:</strong> 7.8


    <strong>Intelligence:</strong> 7


    <strong>Mental Strength:</strong> 5


    <strong>Passive Status:</strong> Fragile / Demonic Aura / Corrupted (Halted)


    <strong>Disposition:</strong> Pensive


    <strong>Goodness Stat:</strong> 72


    Previously, her Passive Status had a redbel indicating that she was ¡®Corrupted,¡¯ but now thatbel was halted.


    I partially knew of Aishi¡¯s past from reading the Prophetic Book.


    In spite of being a mischievous princess yearning for love, Aishi had struggled to control the impulses that brewed within her, often leading her to destructive rampages. These episodes left her traumatized and would eventually corrupt her.


    As a consequence of her rampages, she was given nicknames by the public, including ¡®terminal patient¡¯, ¡®Heiress of the Ice Witch¡¯, and ¡®time bomb¡¯.


    This was despite the fact that all one had to do was indulge her mischievous nature.


    It might seem a far too simple method to avert her from bing the Right Hand of the Demon King, thus plunging the Western Continent into a bloodbath, but it had proven to be undeniably effective.


    The prophecy had stated that the only thing she wished for was a quiet life filled withughter, with someone indulging her mischievous nature.


    That fact remained etched in my mind, especially because she desired the same life I did.


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡±


    It would be nice if I knew the reason behind her ¡®corruption¡¯, but the prophecy didn¡¯t provide any insight on that.


    Seeing that my ancestor didn¡¯t mention anything in the prophecy, the truth might be revealed only after the battle with the Demon King or may have been deliberately concealed.


    Did Aishi know? I need to ask her when I get the chance.


    <b><i> ¡®By the way, she looked very different from what I saw during the Third Ordeal.¡¯</i></b>


    Throughout the Third Ordeal, Aishi had maintained her icy demeanor until the very end.


    Her current personality seemed to diverge from what the prophecy had foretold.


    Did this mean that her personality went back to normal once the DLC was applied?


    Or did some error ur because of the Third Ordeal?


    Although I couldn¡¯t be sure, it could even be both.


    At the moment, I was certain of one thing: all the ¡®sub-heroines¡¯ began to change after the third ordeal. Was this a good thing or a bad thing? I would have to discover the answer for myself.


    ¡°Please get up. How long are you going to lie there?¡±


    ¡°Guh¡­¡±


    Snapping out of my stupor, I slowly got up off the floor as she continued to giggle.


    <b><i> ¡®I just have to y along a little. It¡¯s like a jokepared to what I¡¯ve gone through so far.¡¯</i></b>


    I mumbled to myself, my legs still shaking, as I made my way to a nearby chair.


    ¡°¡­Ugh.¡±


    At that moment, I felt a sudden pain in my chest..


    ¡°Wh-What¡¯s going on?¡±


    Of course, I had been dealing with chest pain recently due to my diminishing life force, but this pain felt different. Normally, it felt as though my heart were being stabbed by needles, but this time, it felt like my heart was freezing over.


    ¡®Can it be¡­?¡¯


    As I pondered what was uring, I suddenly heard Aishi¡¯s voice.


    ¡°Pfff.¡±


    Aishi, who had been staring at me nkly, suddenly began tough.


    ¡°Wh-What¡¯s so funny?¡±


    I asked in confusion, tilting my head.


    Aishi quickly responded


    ¡°It seems you¡¯re suffering quite a lot.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Seriously? Even after ending up in that state, you didn¡¯t notice? You really are a weakling.¡±


    ¡°What on earth are you saying?¡±


    As I continued questioning her with a puzzled look, Aishi began to smile as she got up.


    ¡°You really are stupid, kuku¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­..?¡±


    ¡°¡­..?¡±


    Approaching me with a seductive gaze, Aishi looked down at me as I sat there.


    ¡°Haven¡¯t you been feeling weaktely?¡±


    While leaning on my shoulder, she began whispering to me in a quiet voice.


    ¡°¡­What?¡±


    ¡°Not only do the rumors I¡¯ve heard about you and what¡¯s being printed in the newspaper match, you look like you¡¯re about to pass out at any moment. I rmend you don¡¯t try to hide it.¡±


    ¡°What are you trying to say?¡±


    ¡°Should I tell you why you¡¯re suffering?¡±


    Aishi ignored my bewildered expression and devilishly smirked as she continued to whisper into my ear.


    <em><strong>¡®It¡¯s because you¡¯re being punished.¡¯</strong></em>


    Of course, I was well aware why my body was in this state, so my feelings were a bit mixed after hearing this.


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    As I stared confusedly at Aishi, who was leaning on my shoulder,


    <i> ¨C Poke!</i>


    She poked my chest area with one of her fingers.


    ¡°Agh¡­¡±


    As she did, the cold sensation in my heart worsened.


    ¡°I-it¡¯s cold.¡±


    ¡°I knew it.¡±


    In response to my unintentional murmur, Aishi¡¯s eyes began to sparkle as she continued to poke me in the chest.


    <b><i> ¡®¡­Was that why?¡¯</i></b>


    Only now did I realize what was going on.


    ¡°Always remember, Frey. Although the curse might be temporarily lifted, if you approach the original host of the curse, it will temporarily reactivate.¡±


    I recalled the warning from Irina beforeing here.


    ¡°If you stay away from her, the curse will naturally weaken. However, because your body is in such a precarious state, it¡¯ll put too much strain on your body, especially when we don¡¯t know what may happen. So¡­¡±


    ¡°So what?


    ¡°D-don¡¯t ever engage in any physical contact. And unless it¡¯s absolutely necessary, never meet her! You mentioned she¡¯s also a sub-heroine, right? I can¡¯t stand watching an ice mage be lovey dovey with you¡­!¡±


    It was a rare sight for Irina, who always avoided expressing her true feelings, speaking so honestly, so I had etched it into my memory.


    ¡°Are you curious¡­why your body is in that state?¡±


    Completing my thoughts, I noticed Aishi, who was still leaning against my body, moving closer and asking me a question.


    ¡°W-what¡­?¡±


    ¡°If you are a good boy today¡­I could tell you the reason why.¡±


    ¡°¡­..?¡±


    As a result, her face was right in front of mine.


    ¡°I¡¯ll exin the cause of your deteriorating health.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s a reason my health is deteriorating?¡±


    ¡°You must be desperate, aren¡¯t you? I¡¯m sure you wouldn¡¯t want to die with such a bright future in front of you, and I hold the solution you desire.


    I quietly began to contemte her proposal.


    ¡®It looks like¡­I¡¯ll have to listen.¡¯


    I could unveil the truth right now, but I wouldn¡¯t gain any benefit from it.


    It would be more advantageous to go along with Aishi¡¯s misconception that she had sessfully cursed me.


    This was also because it was necessary for me to indulge Aishi to prevent her from being corrupted.


    Not only did I have to investigate the reason behind her eventual corruption, but it was also crucial for me to establish a friendly rapport with her, as we would eventually require a hidden ace for our hero party.


    By pretending to be vulnerable and weak, at the very least, Aishi might let down her guard.


    Or, like with Lulu, I might be able to elicit her sympathy.


    ¡°D-do you really know why my condition has been worsening?¡±


    Completing my thoughts, I turned my attention back to Aishi, asking her a question with a desperate look on my face.


    ¡°Pff.¡±


    Smirking slightly, Aishi sat down on myp.


    ¡°If you listen well, I¡¯ll tell you.¡±


    ¡°W-what do I have to do¡­?¡±


    ¡°Hmmm¡­¡±


    While blushing slightly, Aishi made her request.


    ¡°¡­How about being my ything?¡±


    As she spoke, Aishi wrapped me with her newly grown tail before standing up.


    ¡°I bear quite a grudge against you. You dared to threaten me with the fact that I am a Half-Devil¡­ And while they may be annoying, you were also nning to enve the royal family of our kingdom.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­..¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­..¡±


    ¡°Therefore, I think I need to y with you a little to vent.¡±


    After crossing her legs as she sat, she concluded her remarks with a chilling re.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t wish to, you don¡¯t have to. But if you refuse, weakling, you¡¯ll die very soon.¡±


    Smiling maliciously, she stroked her chin.


    ¡°So, what¡¯s your decision?¡±


    After a moment, I silently nodded in her direction.


    ¡°Very well. I¡¯ll take that as your consent.¡±


    Staring at me with a bright smile, Aishi asked me a question in a quiet voice.


    ¡°¡­Are you good at drinking?¡±


    Was she inviting me to go on a drink with her?


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    ¡°I-I¡¯m..cold¡­¡±


    ¡°What did you say? I can¡¯t hear you well.¡±


    ¡°I¡­am cold.¡±


    As Aishi observed the shivering Frey, she quietly smiled to herself.


    ¡°I¡¯m not cold at all though?¡±


    ¡°B-but¡­¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re a weakling~?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­..¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­..¡±


    Upon hearing her taunt, Frey¡¯s expression became frustrated, silently contemting. Aishi smiled in satisfaction, giggling to herself.


    Subtly chilling one¡¯s surroundings was one of Aishi¡¯s favorite pranks to pull.


    Naturally, having never experienced the cold before, she couldn¡¯t always control her mischief.


    For Aishi, her focus was solely on the seemingly naive Frey, eliciting the desired reaction.


    ¡°Mhmm¡­.¡±


    ¡°Is there something wrong?¡±


    ¡°Th-that¡¯s¡­.¡±


    Aishi, who was smiling happily for a while, looked on in confusion as Frey extended his hand towards her.


    ¡°You haven¡¯t gotten drunk at all?¡±


    Taking hold of the winess in front of Aishi, Frey asked a question.


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re giving up already? You really are a weakling¡­hahaha¡­¡±


    Aishi, who had been enjoying a drinking game with Frey since earlier, taunted Frey, who was already half unconscious.


    ¡°I-I¡¯m not drunk!¡±


    In response, Frey gulped down the remaining alcohol, determined to prove her wrong.


    ¡°Ubh¡­gag¡­¡±


    But shortly after, he let out a guttural groan as he copsed onto the table.


    ¡°Puahahahhaha!¡±


    Watching Frey¡¯s fallen form, Aishiughed in joy as she spoke.


    ¡°How amusing~! You can only see women with those eyes of yours, and your physical and mental strength are both pathetic~!¡±


    ¡°Ugh¡­¡±


    With those words, Aishi got up.


    ¡°Moron.¡±


    Afterwards, Aishi closely approached the fallen Frey, leaning her head towards him.


    ¡°Please just die. I beg of you.¡±


    She grabbed his chin and lifted him, whispering into his ear in a soothing voice.


    ¡°Haaa¡­..¡±


    Upon hearing her words, Frey¡¯s face contorted with anguish and tears welled up in his eyes.


    ¡°I-I don¡¯t want to die¡­¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to dieeee¡­¡±


    As Frey,pletely intoxicated, pleaded desperately with Aishi, her smile faded and she began to stare nkly at him.


    ¡°¡­Did you know?¡±


    Soon after, Aishi embraced Frey, who had been shivering due to the cold. Then, she began speaking in an unnaturally gentle voice.


    ¡°The reason your body is in that condition is because a wicked curse has befallen you.¡±


    ¡°¡­What?¡±


    ¡°If you do nothing, you¡¯ll slowly be weaker and die.¡±


    As Frey heard her words, his eyes began to tremble.


    ¡°The thing is, Frey.¡±


    She cautiously patted him on the back, continuing to whisper into his ear.


    ¡°I had a lot of fun today.¡±


    ¡°I managed to beat you in musical chairs, pretended to be an ice ghost, and even used you as my footrest.¡±


    ¡°Eugh¡­.¡±


    Whilst keeping her head at an angle that Frey could not see, she continued.


    ¡°¡­I¡¯m serious.¡±


    Aishi had a slightly serious expression on her face.


    ¡°Was that why I couldn¡¯t hear ¡®that voice¡¯ today? It was a strange experien-¡±


    As she continued to speak, she unintentionally said something that wasn¡¯t allowed.


    ¡°¡­..!¡±


    ¡°¡­..!¡±


    She instantaneously closed her mouth, but Frey¡¯s eyes, which had seemed clouded, suddenly filled with interest.


    ¡°Re-Regardless¡­¡±


    But as if that were an illusion, Frey¡¯s eyes returned to their hazy state as Aishi continued to speak.


    ¡°I¡¯m the only one who knows how to lift that curse.¡±


    ¡°Th-that¡­¡±


    ¡°So if you don¡¯t want to die¡­ You should take care of me. I still harbor a lot of anger towards you, but¡­. you are rather fun to be around.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­..¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­..¡±


    It seemed as though Aishi had unintentionally added thest part.


    ¡°¡­I feel weird.¡±


    She made a perplexed expression and tilted her head in his direction.


    ¡°Anyway, you understand, right?¡±


    ¡°Hiii¡­!¡±


    As she spoke, she brought her finger up to Frey¡¯s chest once again.


    ¡°¡±¡­¡­¡­..¡±¡±


    ¡°¡±¡­¡­¡­..¡±¡±


    But silence followed her action.


    ¡°¡­Huh?¡±


    Breaking the long silence, Aishi began to stammer in bewilderment.


    ¡°S-something¡¯s wrong.¡±


    ¡°Wh-why can¡¯t I take it back¡­?¡±


    With a perplexed expression, Aishi continued to poke Frey¡¯s chest with her finger.


    ¡°Haaaaa¡­.!¡±


    ¡°Ah! S-sorry, ju-just wait for a second.¡±


    However, her actions only increased the frequency of Frey¡¯s moans.


    ¡°Ai-Aishi¡­¡±


    ¡°Th-there¡¯s no way this can be happening. The curse should¡­the curse¡­¡±


    Despite the cold temperature in the room, Aishi remained focused on removing the curse, her forehead beaded with a cold sweat.


    ¡°Stop it¡­¡±


    Frey, looking visibly pale and unwell, finally spoke up.


    ¡°¡­It hurts.¡±


    He lifted his head slightly, wearing a pitiful expression as he spoke.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡±


    Aishi withdrew her finger from his chest and gazed at him with a nk expression.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­Huh?¡±


    Before she even realized, it was already approaching noon.


    <strong>You can rate/review this series here.</strong>

 Chapter 206: Heartbeat

    <b>? Heartbeat ?</b>


    It was an emotion I hadn¡¯t felt in a long time.


    Ever since I had be the heir to the Cloud Kingdom¡¯s throne and my heart froze as a result of the curse, I had thought I would never be able to feel this emotion again.


    Yet, as I yed with the boy before me, I could feel it tangibly


    The sensation of the door to my frozen heart beginning to open ever so slightly.


    ¡°Weakling?. You can¡¯t even handle that much?¡±


    ¡°Wh-what are you doing¡­?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re my new leg rest, so just go to sleep.¡±


    I continued to provoke Frey, casually draping my legs over his and yfully wiggling my feet.


    ¡°Uh-uh¡­¡±


    ¡°Seriously? You got excited? I really can¡¯t deal with you¡­¡±


    As Frey bowed his head and let out a moan, Aishi couldn¡¯t help but stare in embarrassment.


    Frey had gained quite a reputation for sleeping around, but she hadn¡¯t expected to see such a cute side to him.


    Was that the reason she was acting like this?


    ¡°I¡¯m bored. Frey, tell me a story.¡±


    ¡°About what?¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter, just hurry.¡±


    Suddenly, I felt a strong desire to engage in conversation with Frey. Even now, I couldn¡¯t fullyprehend it, but I was overflowing with a longing to share a drink and talk with him. It was as though this memory had been etched into my mind, destined to happen.


    I persistently peppered Frey with various questions, and as our conversation deepened, it became increasingly evident that we were both quite lightweight when it came to alcohol.


    ¡°¡­So, you felt sorry for me?¡±


    ¡°If you put it that way¡­¡±


    ¡°Pff, hahahah! You¡¯re hrious! You really were a weakling, weren¡¯t you?¡±


    Each poured their hearts out to the other.


    ¡°So why did someone like you, who is bound by the emblem of chastity, buy my family? Didn¡¯t you say you would use them as sex ves?¡±


    ¡°¡­I was interested in you.¡±


    ¡°Ha?¡±


    ¡°I tried to lure you in by using your family as bait¡­hiii!¡±


    Surprisingly, their conversation was filled with enjoyment.


    ¡°The more I listen, the more your lies be apparent.¡±


    ¡°¡­I-I¡¯m telling the truth¡­¡±


    Still, she couldn¡¯t take his words at face value. The emblem of chastity could easily be replicated and she sensed that he was lying. Yet, the person she had encountered today was far removed from the ¡°worst viin in the world.¡±


    He was someone foolish enough to easily fall for my tricks. At worst, he was a ruffian that liked to have fun.


    However, if the reports from her informants were urate, the image he currently projected was likely nothing but a facade.


    Yet, she was the type to believe only what she had witnessed firsthand.


    ¡°I know this isn¡¯t the situation to say something like this, but you¡¯re quite pretty.¡±


    ¡°¡­Are you using pick up lines on a girl my age? How vile, just die.¡±


    ¡°Our birthdays are only a year apart though?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡±


    Their banter continued for a while.


    In that moment, I, who had seen him as little more than a toy for torment, began to feel something beyond mere curiosity. It was as if the frozen door of my heart had cracked open, just a bit.


    <b><i> ¡®¡­I can¡¯t hear the voice anymore.¡¯</i></b>


    It was then that I realized I couldn¡¯t hear the voice that had sought to destroy me by any means necessary. Were these strange emotions somehow reawakened by the enigmatic boy before me?


    After conversing with him for some time, I reached the conclusion that I wanted to grow closer to the boy in front of me. Why was it that my long-frozen and discarded emotions were now in such turmoil?


    And why, when that boy spoke, did it drown out the noise of that damned voice?


    ¡°Ugh¡­.¡±


    ¡°Does it hurt a lot? You really are fragile¡­¡±


    Because I wanted to know the answers to these questions, I was nning on lifting the curse. Initially, when I first passed the curse onto him, I had intended to kill him. However, my heart has thawed considerably since then.


    Naturally, I still held a grudge against him, and I had even heard that he was a part of the Demon King¡¯s army.


    That was why I deceived him, pretending that the curse still bound him, all the while nning to secretly remove it.


    But¡­


    My attempt had failed miserably. I tried to retract the frost within his body, but for some inexplicable reason, it remained immovable. In fact, Frey¡¯s suffering only seemed to intensify.


    In the midst of this iprehensible situation, I continued to sweat profusely as I continually attempted to recall the curse as Frey suddenly opened his mouth.


    ¡°I¡¯m¡­cold¡­¡±


    As I saw his pale, anguished face, I wondered if I had pushed my prank too far. Had my control over the magic faltered during my earlier jest?


    ¡°Ho-hold on.¡±


    Desperately, I dispelled the remains of my freeze magic. It was meant to be a prank, but due to the lingering grudge I held against him, I had inadvertently intensified the spell. It had clearly backfired.


    ¡°Ugh¡­¡±


    As the temperature inside the cafe returned to normal, Frey slowly lifted his head.


    ¡°That¡¯s better.¡±


    He wore a weary smile as he whispered softly to me.


    ¡°Wa-wait¡­ hold on a second¡­¡±


    ¡°I should start heading out soon.¡±


    I tried to stop him, but with an exhausted expression, Frey began getting ready to leave.


    ¡°Your offer from earlier¡­I¡¯ll ept it.¡±


    Staring at me silently, Frey opened his mouth.


    ¡°You really can get rid of the curse, right?¡±


    ¡°Huh? Ye-yeah¡­¡±


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll dly be your toy.¡±


    My eyes widened at his reply.


    ¡°That¡­No, I¡¯ve also found myself bing interested in you ¡­¡±


    He smiled gently at me and concluded with a simple statement.


    ¡°¡­ I truly enjoyed our conversation.¡±


    Frey struggled to his feet.


    ¨C <i>Screech¡­</i>


    With trembling hands, he reached for a cane, an incongruous essory for a child his age.


    ¨C <i>ck, ck.</i>


    As I observed himboriously making his way to the exit, I felt something.


    Was it empathy? Or was it something else?


    ¡°Go-goodbye¡­weak..ling¡­¡±


    ¨C <i>Boom¡­!</i>


    ¡°¡­Frey.¡±


    With that, Frey exited the caf¨¦, leaving me in solitude. I gathered my hands quietly to my chest.


    ¡°Hmph¡­!¡±


    I closed my eyes, recalling the sensation of extracting the bird that had nested within my heart. Exerting more concentration than ever before, I started to manipte my magic circuits.


    ¡°<i>Huff¡­huff</i>¡­¡±


    However, the ice bird did not return.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    ¡°Th-this isn¡¯t¡­¡±


    The mischievous princess who, moments ago, had faced Frey with a rxed demeanor had vanished.


    ¡°It¡¯s not supposed to be like this¡­¡±


    In her ce was a terrified princess, drenched in sweat, forcefully manipting her magic circuits.


    ¡°Why won¡¯t ite back¡­? Wait.¡±


    After a while, she ceased her efforts and began recalling the past.


    ¡°Th-that¡­voice¡­¡±


    She began recalling the conversation she had with that ursed voice in her head.


    ¡°I can take this curse back whenever I want.¡±


    <strong>¨C That curse can¡¯t be moved again.</strong>


    ¡°Nonsense.¡±


    At that time, she had dismissed it as nonsense.


    Because the voice that rang through her mind since her childhood had not once ever spoken the ¡®truth¡¯.


    Furthermore, the kingdom¡¯s Sage, who had taught her how to manipte the curse, had assured her that she could retrieve it at any time.


    ¡°Th-there¡¯s no way. It¡¯s because he¡¯s a we-weakling. If his condition improves, I¡¯ll definitely be able to retrieve it¡­I¡¯m sure.¡±


    Murmuring to herself, Aishi continued to bite her nails in denial.


    ¡°Princess, please excuse my rudeness, but why are you meeting with that man?¡±


    Her servant, who had momentarily left them alone and now approached her with a disapproving expression, forced Aishi to shift her attention.


    ¡°Not only does he have a terrible reputation, but he¡¯s a dreadful choice for a husband. Do you not know that he¡¯s terminally ill?¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Aishi was taken aback upon hearing this revtion.


    ¡°He was frail even in childhood, but his condition rapidly deteriorated after copsing the day following the attack on the ve market.¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­¡±


    Overwhelmed by a sudden sense of unease, she instinctively shut her eyes tight.


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure why his condition worsened so quickly, but ording to the information Your Highness requested¡­¡±


    Aishi¡¯s servant stared at her curiously.


    ¡°He has 1-2 years at the most.¡±


    Before driving the stake even deeper into her heart.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Silence enveloped Aishi as she drifted into a haze.


    ¡°So you should ignore someone like him¡­¡±


    ¡°Ca-call an imperial mage, and contact the Sage as well.¡±


    After which, she abruptly gave amand to her servant.


    ¡°Princess?¡±


    ¡°Hurry!!!¡±


    After forming a desperate expression to her servant, she quickly ran off.


    <b> ¨C So you didn¡¯t believe me in the end. Good riddance.</b>


    For some unknown reason, the sinister voice that had been quiet for some time suddenly returned, causing her to freeze in ce.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Pr-Princess?¡±


    Despite a considerable amount of time passing, Aishi remained petrified, standing there like a statue.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    ¡°I-it¡¯s cold¡­¡±


    Frey, who had exited the cafe, wrapped his arms around his body as he shivered.


    ¡°Eugh¡­.¡±


    Even though he was no longer near Aishi, he continued to shiver from the intense cold.


    ¡°Fr-frey?¡±


    ¡°Master?¡±


    Frey, still shivering, entered the carriage where Irina and Lulu were waiting for him anxiously.


    ¡°Y-you made physical contact with Aishi didn¡¯t you? You idiot! I told you not to do it!


    ¡°So-sorry.. But I had no other-¡±


    ¡°Idiot! Idiot, Idiot, Idiot!!!¡±


    Irina, rolling around the floor, threw a tantrum while emitting a chilling aura.


    ¡°Since it¡¯se to this, I need to cleanse you¡­¡±


    Raising her hand, she began murmuring to herself.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­..¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­..¡±


    Now no longer speaking, she looked at Frey with a peculiar gaze.


    ¡°Ir-irina? Why are you suddenly¡­¡±


    For some reason, Frey felt increasingly bewildered by the look in Irina¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°Huh? Uhhhh¡­?¡±


    Before he could grasp what was happening, Irina hurried towards Frey, working to remove his clothes.


    ¡°Wh-what are you doing?¡±


    ¡°¡­What do you think you¡¯re doing?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­..¡±


    Confused by Irina¡¯s actions, Frey stood helplessly. Meanwhile, Lulu coldly inquired, but Irina remained unresponsive, continuing to undress Frey.


    ¡°Eugh¡­¡±


    ¡°<i>Growl¡­ </i>Wh-what do you think you¡¯re doing?¡±


    Lulu, who became increasingly flustered by more and more bare skin being exposed, began to try to stop Irina.


    ¡°¡­Coo.¡±


    At that moment, an owl that had flown in began to coldly stare at Irina.


    ¡°It¡¯s necessary to dispel the curse. Don¡¯t interfere.¡±


    ¡°Hehh?¡±


    ¡°C-coo?¡±


    Irina emanated an unknown aura that overwhelmed both Lulu and the owl.


    ¡°¡­Th-this isn¡¯t a romantic gesture, but ¡®healing¡¯. Frey¡¯s life is on the line, so it doesn¡¯t count.¡¯


    Irina spoke timidly while locking eyes with the owl.


    ¡°Ir-irina¡­I¡¯m cold¡­¡±


    In response, Irina cast her gaze downward at the shaking Frey.


    ¨C <i>Tap¡­!</i>


    Soon after, something could be heard falling from inside Irina¡¯s cloak.


    ¡°¡­¡­!¡±


    Frey and Lulu¡¯s eyes widened as they saw what had fallen.


    It was Irina¡¯s top falling to the floor of the carriage.


    ¨C <i>Snap..!</i>


    ¡°Irina? What are you doing?¡±


    Frey, bewildered, asked as even her undergarments followed suit.


    ¡°I have to melt the shards of that ice bird that is embedded all over your body myself.¡±


    With a shy expression, Irina opened her cloak slightly and began to speak while averting her gaze, resulting in Frey staring nkly.


    ¡°I can¡¯t set you on fire, and ordinary cleansing magic takes too long.¡±


    Irina, staring at Frey, swallowed her saliva.


    ¡°Come here, Frey.¡±


    Using magic, she heated her body up as she mumbled.


    ¡°I need to precisely melt all the cold energy that¡¯s mixed with your body, so maximum surface contact is necessary.¡±


    While continuing to exin the process¡­


    ¡°¡­I¡¯m ready.¡±


    Irina gazed at Frey, who was blushing, andpleted her exnation.


    ¡°I¡¯ll melt you, Frey.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°Come to me.¡±


    Soon after, Irina¡¯s cape enveloped Frey entirely.


    ¡°Uhhh¡­.¡±


    Frey¡¯s bare skin made contact with Irina¡¯s as his frail, young body nestled into her ample embrace.


    ¡°Haa¡­.¡±


    Irina tightly shut her eyes, savoring the sensation of Frey¡¯s body pressed against hers and letting out a soft moan.


    ¡°I-I can help too¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t! Precise mana control is required, so if something goes wrong, there will be huge problems.¡±


    Irina urgently pushed Lulu aside as she attempted to cling to them.


    ¨C <i>Rustle¡­</i>


    Irina used both hands to push Frey¡¯s head, which had been sticking out above the cloak, back inside.


    ¡°Rest well, Frey¡­¡±


    Closing her eyes as she sat back in the carriage¡¯s seats, Irina whispered to Frey.


    ¡°¡­I hope you remember this moment as a happy one.


    Frey¡¯s heartbeat,pletely engulfed by Irina¡¯s cape, began to synchronize with hers.


    <strong>You can rate/review this series here.</strong>

 Chapter 207: Lousy Teacher

    <b>? Lousy Teacher ?</b>


    I had a fairly happy dream after a long time.


    It was a dream where, after escaping from the cafe where I had met Aishi, I was embraced by Irina, who had stripped herself bare to heal my frozen body.


    ¡°Ugh¡­¡±


    It was just a fleeting thought in my half-asleep state, but it felt so good.


    A gentle, warm, andforting sensation enveloped my entire body.


    I wondered if sunbathing felt something like this. I couldn¡¯t remember well because ever since I was young, I had never enjoyed a nice sunbathing. However, I thought it might be somewhat simr.


    <b><i> ¡®¡­I should get up.¡¯</i></b>


    But I couldn¡¯t remain lost in my daydream forever, so I should get up now.


    But why was I having such dreamstely? Could it be because there have been so many overwhelming things happeningtely? I haven¡¯t had such dreams for a long time, so why now¡­


    ¨C <i>Squish¡­!</i>


    As I pondered these thoughts, I shifted my body, and suddenly, a familiar squishy sensation enveloped me.


    ¡°Hmm¡­?¡±


    It felt like I¡¯d sunk into a soft slime. No matter how much I thought about it, there was only one thing this feeling could mean.


    The dream I had was not really a dream¡­


    ¡°¡­..!¡±


    As I cautiously opened my eyes, my mind went nk and I froze.


    It was because Irina¡¯s body was vividlying into view.


    ¡°Uh, there¡­ Oops?¡±


    Confused, I tried to move my body backwards, but Irina¡¯s cloak stopped me.


    Consequently, I found myself wriggling within the cloak for a moment before I could cautiously poke my head out.


    ¡°¡­Hehe.¡±


    Then, Irina¡¯s face, which had been adorned with a happy smile while she reclined on the bed, suddenly appeared right in front of me.


    ¡°Did you sleep well, Frey?¡±


    ¨C <i>Sssk¡­</i>


    Irina, with a gentle smile, reached out and softly stroked my head as I poked out from the cloak.


    ¡°S-So, Irina? What¡¯s happening here¡­?¡±


    ¡°Oh, that¡­¡±


    Of course, since Irina and I were still wrapped inside the cloak, I asked with a slightly blushed face, but Irina avoided my gaze before answering.


    ¡°You had too much contact with Aishi, so the ice inside your body became much more active than expected.¡±


    ¡°Uh, hmmm.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s why I had to keep melting it all day long.¡±


    ¡°A-all day long?¡±


    Upon hearing that, I was taken aback as I was just absentmindedly listening to her words. I immediately nced at the clock, confirming that it was indeed morning.


    So, did that mean a whole day had passed since I was enveloped by Irina¡¯s cloak in the carriage yesterday?


    ¡°¡­Anyway, how do you feel?¡±


    Irina softly inquired while I was still struggling to process the passage of time.


    ¡°I did my best, but there could be some side effects. So, if your body feels even a bit cold¡­¡±


    ¡°Did you stay up all night for me?¡±


    ¡°Huh? W-well, yeah.¡±


    Irina nodded, appearing somewhat puzzled by my question.


    ¡°¡­Thank you, Irina.¡±


    I expressed my gratitude to Irina, who had stayed up all night to melt the ice in my body without sleep, and hugged her.


    ¡°¡­..!¡±


    I could clearly feel Irina¡¯s elerated heartbeat.


    ¡°F-Frey¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­..¡±


    After burying my head in her embrace for a moment, I raised my head and locked eyes with Irina¡¯s burning red gaze. A peculiar silence settled between us.


    ¨C <i>Creak, creak¡­</i>


    ¡°Miss Irina, please¡­e out now¡­ How long are you going to stay like this?¡±


    Lulu¡¯s voice broke the silence as she was desperately scratching at the door.


    ¡°W-Wait¡­! Frey hasn¡¯t woken up yet¡­¡±


    ¡°You know that I have the Magic Eyes, right¡­?¡±


    ¡°B-but I casted wiretapping prevention magic¡­ Oh, never mind. It¡¯s nothing.¡±


    When Lulu spoke in a gloomy voice, Irina responded bewilderedly.


    ¡°If you keep acting like that¡­ our cooperation¡­ heub!¡±


    Lulu uttered iprehensible words towards Irina.


    ¡°Uh, uh-heub! Of course, since the treatment is over, let¡¯s get up now, Frey.¡±


    Irina impatiently flicked her cloak with her fingers and then got up from her seat.


    By the way, the cloak seemed quite stiff before she flicked it with her fingers¡­ Or maybe that was just my imagination?


    ¡°¡­Lord Frey.¡±


    While I was having such thoughts, someone from outside started speaking.


    ¡°Arianne? What¡¯s going on?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll report¡­ heut.¡±¡±


    I realized it was Arianne¡¯s voice, so, with my clothes loosely on, I opened the door. However, as she was about to report from her position outside the room, she froze upon witnessing the scene inside.


    ¡°I-Irina¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­You know she¡¯s not the Irina you knew, right? Just hurry up and do your report quickly.¡±


    Urging Arianne in such a manner, she reluctantly started her report with a mixture of despair and an odd expression.


    ¡°L-Lady Roswyn¡­ hase to visit¡­¡±


    ¡°Decline her visit.¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s quite persistent, so I¡¯m not sure how to handle¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m going to Isolet¡¯s house today anyway, so I won¡¯t be here. Just don¡¯t mention our destination.¡±


    With a chilling tone, I was about to issue thatmand and close the door, but Arianne quickly spoke up.


    ¡°A-And Princess Aishi is alsoing to pay you a visit¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­Decline that as well. Just exin that I¡¯m not feeling well today and can¡¯t y.¡±


    ¡°I-I understand¡­ and there¡¯s also a message from the pce.¡±


    ¡°From the pce?¡±


    I thought Aishi¡¯s news would be the end of it, but a message from the pce? What could this mean?


    ¡°T-they asked you to participate in the uing Hero Verification Ceremony as an honorary member of the Hero family¡­¡±


    Following Arianne¡¯s exnation, I understood why the pce had contacted me.


    It was time to start entering the scenario for the winter break¡¯s ¡°main event,¡± the Verification Ceremony, but of course, they had to contact me.


    In that event, Ruby would truly shine while I would fall¡­ and they had to call me to such an event. Those guys were truly cruel.


    ¡°T-then, I will¡­¡±


    Arianne, with a slightly furrowed brow, informed me of the time and location, then shot an odd nce at Irina, who was now leaning against my side, before taking her leave.


    ¡°¡­¡­..¡±


    The room fell into silence.


    ¡°Frey, I¡¯m about to head to the Western Continent for my shift.¡±


    Breaking the silence, Irina whispered to me.


    ¡°By the time the ¡®Verification Ceremony¡¯ takes ce, na will likely be with you. She¡¯s set to arrive next week.¡±


    ¡°¡­Is that so?¡±


    ¡°Yes, so¡­¡±


    Irina was dressed awkwardly and brushed against me unknowingly.


    ¡°Remember this.¡±


    With a deep blush, she whispered into my ear.


    ¡°When you held me, I was the happiest person in the world.¡±


    ¡°¡­.¡±


    ¡°Just by looking at my eyes, you can clearly see there¡¯s no doubt about it and it has already been imprinted all day long¡­ You know it well, right?¡±


    After saying that, she gently kissed me and headed towards the door.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be waiting at the entrance. Get ready ande out.¡±


    ¡°¡­Okay.¡±


    ¡°Oh, right.¡±


    Then, she suddenly stopped and nced back at me.


    ¡°¡­Y-You¡¯re quite amazing.¡±


    Blushing, she nced down at my lower body before leaving the room.


    ¡°¡­¡­Huff.¡±


    I quickly checked the purity ring; fortunately, it was still white.


    Fortunately, it seemed that there was no reason for Serena to go on a rampage.


    ¡°¡­..¡±


    As I opened my eyes, I felt like I was being pulled in all directions by swirling emotions. Getting ready to leave, Lulu, who had been waiting just outside the room, suddenly lifted her head to gaze at me.


    ¡°M-Master¡­¡±


    ¡°Lulu?¡±


    Then, she rushed to my side, ncing around nervously and brushing her body against mine.


    ¡°¡­What are you doing?¡±


    ¡°I-I can also melt the cold for you.¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡±


    ¡°A-And¡­ since you¡¯re my owner, please let me imprint my pet scent on you.¡±


    I gazed at her for a moment, then patted her head and let out a deep sigh as I pondered.


    <b><i> ¡®Now, I just have to wait for the coronation ceremony to happen¡­¡¯</i></b>


    I had sessfully aplished the first goal of this vacation ¡°meeting all the sub-heroines.¡±


    So, until the second goal, ¡°Coronation Ceremony Participation¡±, time would pass in the blink of an eye.


    After the coronation ceremony, when I¡¯d be busy preparing for the war with the Church as the third goal, time would once again fly by and before I would even know it, I¡¯d be starting my second year.


    And then, it would be the beginning of more hardships¡­


    ¡°Huff¡­¡±


    I shook my head vigorously to dispel the gloomy thoughts and crossed my arms as I stared into the empty space.


    [Sub-Heroines Conquest]


    <strong>Isolet Arham Bywalker</strong>


    [Conquest Progress: 95%]


    Details¡­


    Isolet¡¯s Conquest Progress had increased by a whopping 5% over the past week.


    What did I actually do that caused her Conquest Progress to increase on its own?


    I had merely answered her call a few times and perhaps made some sexually harassing or insulting remarks.


    If anything, the Conquest Progress should have decreased instead of going up. This situation was really strange.


    <b><i> ¡®Should I justplete the Conquest Progress?¡¯</i></b>


    While contemting this for a while, a sudden thought crossed my mind.


    <b><i> ¡®Since the version update, there¡¯s been a strange aura surrounding this ¡®Affection System.¡¯</i></b>


    I had been so busy that I forgot to experiment with it, but it was indeed still bothering me.


    What if there were special rewards when the Conquest Progress reached 100%?


    <b><i> ¡®However, it¡¯s somewhat vague with how it works¡­¡¯ </i></b>


    I wasn¡¯t entirely sure, but the day all the servants left my house marked the moment when Lulu¡¯s Conquest Progress changed.


    However, the moment Lulu¡¯s Magic Eyes changed was when Miho attacked me. There was a slight time gap between these two events.


    ¡°¡­Lulu, when did your Magic Eyes change?¡±


    ¡°Oh, well¡­ It was¡­ when I desperately wanted to protect you, Master.¡±


    I asked Lulu the question with a serious expression, and she softly replied.


    ¡°How desperately did you want it?¡±


    ¡°¡­I wanted it enough that I was willing to sacrifice my life.¡±


    Staring at her wide-eyed look as she answered my question once again, I silently made a deduction.


    <b><i> ¡®Could it be that I triggered something when Ipleted the Conquest Progress for the heroines, causing theirtent abilities to awaken?¡¯</i></b>


    That was a usible assumption.


    It applied to Lulu as well. Each of the sub-heroines possessed unique abilities or talents.


    Could it be that the hidden element my past cycle self mentioned in the Third Ordeal was rted to this?


    If that was the case, then it was definitely worth it toplete Isolet¡¯s Conquest Progress.


    ¡°So¡­ should I s-seduce her or something?¡±


    I blurted out, my face turning red, as I thought aloud. Beside me, Lulu, who had been fidgeting, looked at me with a nk expression.


    ¡°Master¡­? What are you doing¡­¡±


    ¡°No, nothing.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    After my nonchnt response, Lulu, who had been watching me with anxiety, closed her eyes and went back to nuzzling.


    <b><i> ¡®Well, I do want toplete her Conquest Progress, but¡­¡¯ </i></b>


    I muttered quietly to myself as I held Lulu¡¯s hand and stepped out of the room.


    <b><i> ¡®¡­It¡¯s impossible to do it right away now.¡¯ </i></b>


    If I were to try to seduce her now, I had no idea how she might react.


    Additionally, the highly anticipated ¡°Fourth Ordeal¡± was on the horizon. Many people were bound to get entangled in it and that was already a source of concern for me. Trying to seduce her and making her ¡°worry¡± could be a significant issue.


    <b><i> ¡®However, I can¡¯t hold out forever in such a situation¡­¡¯ </i></b>


    Isolet¡¯s Conquest Progress was already at 95%. In other words, even a small mistake couldplete her route.


    <b><i> ¡®¡­Indeed, I need to do something about this¡­.¡¯</i></b>


    So, before her route getspleted, how could I reduce the Conquest Progress? Was there a good way?


    Originally, making sexual jokes or engaging in sexual acts would help lower her affection, but now it seems to have the opposite effect.


    ¡°Something Isolet would dislike¡­ something she¡¯d dislike¡­¡±


    I pondered for a while


    ¡°¡­Ah-ha!¡±


    Suddenly, I pped my hands together and muttered inwardly.


    Among the students, Isolet used to dislike Aishi the most, right?


    In the prophecy written by my ancestor, there was a ¡°Character Rtionship Chart¡± that outlined the rtionships between the characters in Dark Tale Fantasy 2.


    Whether it was Kania and Serena being pr opposites, na initially being unable to resist Roswyn but managing to put her underfoot after an awakening, or Arianne being best friends with Irina.


    In this organized chart, Isolet and Aishi¡¯s rtionship was the worst. The reason was that what she disliked as much as promiscuity was ¡°arrogance.¡± It was a fact I had confirmed through my own experiences. She detested arrogant nobles or troublemakers and had made a habit of putting them in their ce.


    ¡°Alright¡­ I can solve this.¡±


    Having found a way to deal with Isolet, I arrived at the entrance with a smile.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Lulu was by my side, Irina waited at the entrance, the birds were perched on her shoulders, and the cat doll peeked its head out of my coat pocket. At that moment, they all began to tense up.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    As I walked ahead, leaving them behind, I approached the entrance with a self-assured expression and muttered to myself.


    ¡°¡­If I just mimic what Aishi does, it should work.¡±


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    ¡°Hi, Sister?¡±


    An hourter.


    ¡°Just as always¡­¡±


    Frey Raon Starlight, one hand covering his mouth, smirked arrogantly, just like how Aishi did yesterday.


    ¡°You¡¯re unting your ¡®old virgin¡¯ status today as well¡­?¡±


    Frey ced his hand on Isolet¡¯s shoulder as she gloomily and nkly gazed at him when she came out to wee his arrival.


    ¡°¡­You really look pathetic.¡±


    Grinning mischievously, he stood on the tip of his toes and whispered softly into her ear.


    ¡°Lousy teacher.¡±


    <strong>You can rate/review this series here.</strong>

 Chapter 208: Secret of the Affection System

    <b>? Secret of the Affection System ?</b>


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Why are you making that face?¡±


    Isolet¡¯s expression, looking down at me, began to sour.


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re upset? Really?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Or¡­ did I hit a nerve?¡±


    I stuck close to her, trying my best to mimic the actions Aishi had done to me inside the chilly cafe.


    ¡°Right? I¡¯m right, aren¡¯t I? Silly Sister Isolet.¡±


    For instance, I looked up at her with a yful smirk and yfully poked her side with my finger.


    ¡°You always huff and puff when you call me, how do you n on training with all that wheezing?¡±


    I walked around her in circles with my hands behind my back.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you just go and look for a husband?¡±


    Then, I stood in front of her and whispered with a mocking smile.


    ¡°¡­Ugh.¡±


    Observing my antics, Isolet, who had been scowling continuously, began to grit her teeth silently.


    It seemed like my actions were having the desired effect.


    ording to the records in the prophecy, even when the end approached after facing countless challenges, the rtionship between Isolet and Aishi would never improve.


    Isolet, with her upright and righteous personality, could never ept such a fickle and ill-mannered personality.


    Like water and oil, perhaps?


    Anyway, I took advantage of that rtionship.


    Since I had continuously disappointed her with my various misdeeds, if my usual behavior became solidified this way, she¡¯ll undoubtedly detest even just looking at me.


    Now she was ring at me, breathing heavily. Was I about to get hit? No, I actually wished she would.


    At least that would guarantee a drop in her affection for me.


    ¨C<i> Swoosh¡­</i>


    While I was lost in thought, Isolet, who had been coldly staring at me, began to reach out with her trembling hand toward my neck.


    ¡°What¡¯s this? Are you going to hit me?¡±


    I steeled myself, thinking she might genuinely hit me.


    ¡°Ah, hello¡­!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ming in!¡±


    Suddenly, Lulu and Irina rushed into the mansion and grabbed my arms.


    Due to that, I was dragged away without understanding what was happening, and I kept looking at Isolet, who had her hand in the air while quietly looking at me.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡±


    She stared back at me with a grim look in her eyes, her hand still outstretched in the air, even as the front door closed.


    ¡°Uh, where are we going?¡±


    ¡°¡±¡­¡­..¡±¡±


    While internally celebrating my sessful tactic, the two girls were silently leading me somewhere strange.


    ¡°Why are we heading to the bathroom?¡±


    They were taking me to the mansion¡¯s bathroom.


    ¨C <i>nk¡­!</i>


    ¨C <i>Shush¡­</i>


    As I entered the bathroom with puzzled expressions, Irina quickly locked the bathroom door and even cast a spell.


    ¡°Master, why did you do that?¡±


    Lulu looked at me with a startled look and asked.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°Why did you suddenly try to seduce Professor Isolet? Is there a reason for doing so?¡±


    ¡°¡­..?¡±


    Standing beside her, Irina quietly nodded with an agreeing expression.


    <b>¨C Did a sudden quest appear? You said you wouldn¡¯t do that. Why did you do that?</b>


    Soon after, receiving such a message from Irina, I began to quietly recall my n.


    ¡°¡­Sigh.¡±


    When I shared my n, she scoffed.


    <b> ¨C I¡¯m going crazy, do you think that will work¡­</b>


    ¡®You know it too, right? Professor Isolet hates Aishi. You saw it in the previous regression, right?¡¯


    <b> ¨C But¡­</b>


    ¡®The affection level didn¡¯t even increase. If it seemed like I was seducing her, the affection level would have gone up instantly. It even increases on its own when left alone.¡¯


    However, as I logically exined, her expression began to distort.


    ¡°What, what is it¡­? What are you two talking about ignoring me?¡±


    ¡®If the affection level rises even a little, I¡¯ll immediately stop the operation. That should be eptable, right?¡¯


    ¡°Sigh¡­ But still¡­¡±


    I continued speaking cautiously, and just as Irina was about to interject, we were interrupted.


    ¨C <i>Knock, knock, knock¡­!</i>


    ¡°Is anyone there?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll go out. You twoe out a bitter.¡±


    When a pdin knocked from outside the door, Irina opened it and quietly spoke to the birds perched on her shoulder.


    ¡°Be ready to intervene anytime.¡±


    With that, the door closed, leaving just me and Lulu.


    ¡°Master¡­¡±


    Lulu, wearing a somehow sullen expression, nuzzled her cheek against my chest.


    Looking at her, a sudden thought crossed my mind.


    <b><i> ¡®¡­Can I revert a heroine, who has already been won over, back to before?¡¯</i></b>


    If I won over Isolet and she became worried about me, reverting it might be the solution to everything, right?


    ¡°Lulu, how would you feel if I abandoned you?¡±


    Therefore, I decided to conduct a little experiment.


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s say, I¡¯m no longer interested in you and want to abandon you. How would you feel?¡±


    I contemted the possibility of distancing myself from Lulu, who was alreadypletely won over.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Ah, Lulu?¡±


    However, there was a problem. For the first time in a while, Lulu¡¯s eyes lost their spark.


    ¡°¡­Then, I don¡¯t think I¡¯ll find any meaning in life.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°So, I¡¯ll just die. So as not to damage your reputation, I¡¯d go to a remote ce and quietly¡­¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­¡±


    I had momentarily forgotten, as I¡¯d grown ustomed to her cheerful and cute demeanor, that Lulu was a being who relied entirely on love.


    ¡°Are you growing tired of me, Master?¡±


    After saying that, she buried her face in my chest and asked with a trembling voice.


    ¡°If, if that¡¯s the case, please feel free to tell me anytime. I don¡¯t want to be a burden to you¡­¡±


    Soon after, I looked at Lulu who spoke with a terrified expression on her face.


    ¨C <i>Flick¡­!</i>


    After a long pause, I took out a brooch and quietly infused it with mana.


    ¨C <i>Ssshhh¡­</i>


    Then, ck smoke began to rise from the brooch.


    ¡°Do you know what this is? Lulu?¡±


    ¡°This, this is¡­¡±


    The Oath of Death was indeed forbidden, but it was so well-known that it seemed Lulu was familiar with it.


    ¡°I¡¯ll keep you by my side until I die.¡±


    ¡°¡­..!¡±


    Thinking that this would make things easier, I whispered to Lulu, who was clinging closely to me, causing her to freeze.


    ¡°Until I die, you¡¯re my pet.¡±


    As I said this, her face turned crimson, and she stammered out words.


    ¡°I, I am¡­ I am¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, Lulu.¡±


    ¨C <i>Buzz¡­!</i>


    ¡°Ah? Wha?¡±


    I ended the oath while covering her mouth.


    ¡°I¡­I didn¡¯t set any conditions! Why only you¡­!¡±


    ¡°You just need to ept it. You don¡¯t need to do anything.¡±


    I stroked her head.


    ¡°¡­Just stay by my side until I die.¡±


    Saying that, I pinned the brooch back on my chest.


    ¡°Master¡­..¡±


    Lulu, nestled in my embrace, stared at me with a nk expression.


    ¡°¡­Uh.¡±


    However, all of a sudden, her gaze darkened.


    ¡°Until, until you die¡­ until death¡­ No. I¡¯m scared. No¡­¡±


    ¡°Lulu?¡±


    ¡°Ma, Master¡­¡±


    Momentster, she snuggled into my embrace, choking back tears.


    ¡°If you die, Master, I¡¯ll die with you. A life without you is meaningless anyway.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°No, I¡¯ll somehow extend your life. I¡¯ll find a way, somehow¡­¡±


    She murmured as she buried her face in my neck.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go, Lulu.¡±


    ¡°¡­Huh.¡±


    Having been in the bathroom for quite some time, I took her hand as she licked my face with a whimper, resembling a puppy¡¯s cry, and headed outside.


    ¡°¡±¡­¡­.¡±¡±


    I was met by the cold gaze of my younger sister and a pdin.


    ¡°I sensed an evil and dark aura from the bathroom.¡±


    ¡°Me too.¡±


    ¡°What on earth did you do to Miss Lulu inside there?¡±


    Under their cold interrogation¡­


    ¡°You don¡¯t know anything¡­¡±


    Lulu quietly showed her teeth.


    ¡°We might need to look into this.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    The two approached me with a cold expression.


    ¡°Hey, you two.¡±


    But thanks to Isolet, who suddenly appeared beside us, the situation I feared didn¡¯t ur.


    ¡°It¡¯s mealtime.¡±


    Isolet spoke with a flick of her fingers, calling for us.


    ¡°Come to the dining room.¡±


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    ¡°Yawn¡­¡±


    ¡°¡±¡­¡­¡­¡±¡±


    All eyes were focused on Frey at the dining table.


    ¡°Who made this dish?¡±


    Frey, who was sifting through his food, crossed his legs as he asked.


    ¡°I did. Do you have anyints?¡±


    ¡°Huff, I figured. It tastes nd, typical of an old virgin?¡±


    Frey responded as such to Isolet.


    ¡°You really are pathetic. If you have nothing else going for you, you should at least be good at cooking.¡±


    Everyone at the table flinched at his words, but inwardly, they seemed to agree with him.


    In fact, Isolet was terrible at cooking. The pdin thought eating such nd food was a part of his training, which spoke volumes.


    ¡°Frey.¡±


    ¡°Should I cook instead?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t test my patience¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m pretty good at cooking, don¡¯t you want to see me wear an apron?¡±


    In this peculiar atmosphere, Frey continued to taunt the stoic Isolet.


    ¡°¡­I was just joking.¡±


    Soon, Frey chuckled and delivered the final blow.


    ¡°I have absolutely no intentions of marrying an old virgin like you.¡±


    After that, there was a moment of silence.


    ¡°¡­Frey,e with me.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°Mealtime is over. We¡¯ll proceed directly to one-on-one training.¡±


    Isolet, breaking the silence, rose and left the dining room after making her announcement.


    ¡®See, I told you she¡¯d take the bait.¡¯


    <b> ¨C No, it might actually work!</b>


    ¡®Her affection level hasn¡¯t increased, and my mind reading skill is entirely filled with hatred and disappointment. So, there¡¯s no problem.¡¯


    Frey, whose eyes sparkled for a moment, winked at Irina, who had a disgusted expression, and then followed Isolet.


    ¨C <i>Step, step¡­</i>


    The two of them, who had been silently walking out of the mansion for a while, stopped simultaneously as soon as they reached the training ground.


    ¡°For our training, we¡¯ll use wooden training swords. Frey, choose one from the storage cab over there,¡± Isolet instructed, pointing to a distant cab.


    ¡°Heh, they¡¯re all old and worn out. Just like someone I know¡­¡±


    Ignoring Frey¡¯s cheekyment, Isolet lifted her own wooden sword and issued themand, ¡°If you¡¯ve chosen, ce your hand on the scroll next to it.¡±


    ¡°What? What¡¯s this for¡­¡±


    Frey tilted his head in curiosity and he ced his hand on the scroll, then light began to spread around him.


    ¡°¡­Huh?¡±


    A momentter, a powerful protective barrier formed around him.


    ¡°Why is there a barrier during training¡­?¡±


    ¨C <i>SWISH!!</i>


    ¡°¡­Huuk!!¡±


    In that very instant, Isolet charged at Frey with astonishing speed and struck him with her sword.


    ¡°¡­Ugh!¡±


    As a result, he was sent several meters back and crashed into a wall. Though the protective barrier had kept him perfectly safe, he wore a stunned expression.


    ¡°You brat¡­¡±


    Isolet was looking at him while breathing heavily.


    ¡°¡­Today, I¡¯ll teach you a lesson.¡±


    She whispered in a chilling voice.


    ¨C<i> BOOM!!!</i>


    Shortly after, an overwhelming sound began to echo throughout the training ground.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    ¡°Crack¡­! Crunch¡­!¡±


    ¡°Ugh¡­¡±


    Frey, who was crouching and panting, looked up in surprise at Isolet who was standing in front of him.


    ¨C <i>Sizzle¡­!</i>


    ¡°Listen carefully, Frey.¡±


    Isolet began speaking with a stern voice after thrusting her sword toward Frey.


    ¡°First, I am not pathetic.¡±


    ¡°¡­Ugh.¡±


    As she said this, Isolet stepped on the fallen Frey, causing him to let out a small groan.


    ¡°Second, I am your teacher. You are not in a position to disrespect me.¡±


    Once again, she struck with her sword, causing the protective barrier around Frey to tremble on the verge of shattering.


    ¡°Third, if anyone¡¯s pathetic, it¡¯s you.¡±


    ¨C <i>CRASH¡­!!!</i>


    Isolet delivered the final blow and the barrier shattered into pieces.


    ¡°Huff¡­¡±


    Then, she straddled on top of the fallen Frey, pressing him down.


    ¡°Surrender.¡±


    She whispered softly into Frey¡¯s ear.


    ¡°You¡¯ve been defeated by me. The power over your life and death is in my hands. No one here will say a word, no matter what I do to you.¡±


    Isolet spoke in a chilly voice as she wrapped her hand around Frey¡¯s throat.


    ¡°This is reality, Frey. So, wake up. Wake up from your dream and face reality¡­¡±


    Initially, Isolet had the expression of a strict educator as she lectured Frey beneath her, but¡­


    ¡°¡­¡­..¡±


    ¡°Ah, anyway¡­ Take today¡¯s defeat¡­ as a lesson¡­ and strive harder¡­¡±


    Frey¡¯s once cheeky demeanor was nowhere to be seen, and he was knocked down to the ground due to her attack.


    He had his pristine white clothes dirtied by the dust of the training ground she had spent her entire life on. Then suddenly, Isolet began to stutter.


    ¡°Oh, my body feels hot¡­ Why is this happening¡­¡­¡±


    Then, as she tightly gripped Frey¡¯s neck, she bowed her head deeply.


    ¡°¡­Sister?¡±


    Frey, who up to that moment thought the operation had failed due to the unchanging affection level, posed a question to her in a soft voice.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    The unexpected term ¡°Sister¡±bined with the genuine curiosity triggered Isolet to start trembling.


    ¡°¡­ When the barrier broke, I couldn¡¯t attack you.¡±


    Isolet spoke with a shaky voice.


    ¡°I wanted to punish you, beat some sense into you¡­ but I couldn¡¯t bring myself to attack you.¡±


    ¡°Oh, there¡­¡±


    ¡°Was it fun to continuously seduce me, Frey?¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    By this point, her grip had loosened, and her gaze had softened.


    ¡°¡­Forget everything I said earlier, Frey.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°All the scolding, all of it. I have no right to say those things to you.¡±


    She continued speaking with a trembling voice.


    ¡°I feel like I¡¯m not worthy of being a knight.¡±


    ¡°Um¡­¡±


    ¡°Nor am I qualified to be a teacher. Not as your master, nor as a nobledy.¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about¡­?¡±


    ¡°Uh¡­¡±


    Seeing Frey¡¯s frightened expression, Isolet almost lost herposure for a moment.


    ¡°Ugh¡­¡±


    She bit her tongue and squeezed her eyes shut, using her incredible mental strength to regain control of herself.


    <b><i> ¡®It doesn¡¯t matter anymore.¡¯</i></b>


    She looked down at him with trembling eyes, as hey beneath her with an expression of utter confusion.


    <b><i> ¡®If I can just make this vulnerable child my family¡­ I don¡¯t care what happens.¡¯</i></b>


    She swallowed hard, murmuring to herself quietly.


    <b><i> ¡®That has been my wish since I was young.¡¯</i></b>


    ¨C<i> Ding!</i>


    At that moment, a system window popped up in front of Frey.


    [Sub-Heroines Conquest]


    <strong>Isolet Arham Bywalker</strong>


    [Conquest Complete]


    Affection System Notification [¡®Details¡¯ function has been added!]


    Frey stared nkly at the system window,


    Affection System Notification [Reward: Latent potential of the heroine is awakened and¡­]


    ¡°Huh¡­?¡±


    His eyes widened.


    Affection System Notification [¡­19+ Event Unlocked (Conditions Not Met)]


    That was what the system window disyed in front of him.


    Affection System Notification [Currently, a total of one heroine meets the condition.]


    ¡°Err¡­¡±


    ¡°I knew it, let¡¯s go in.¡±


    ¡°Wasn¡¯t Dark Tale Fantasy 2¡­¡±


    In the meantime, Irina dragged Lulu, who had her Magic Eyes shimmering, and hurried into the training ground.


    ¡°¡­Age-restricted as 15 years old and above?¡±


    Frey muttered in a deste voice.


    Before long, the sun was already high up in the sky.


    <strong>You can rate/review this series here.</strong>

 Chapter 209: Her Conclusion

    <b>? Her Conclusion ?</b>


    ¡°¡­¡­..¡±


    A few minutes after the brief incident in the training ground.


    Frey found himself lying on the bed in Isolet¡¯s room.


    ¡°Um, Sister¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t call me Sister.¡±


    Of course, this wasn¡¯t something Frey wanted to do.


    ¡°I¡¯m okay though¡­¡±


    ¡°Rest is essential after training.¡±


    Despite silent protests from Irina and Lulu, Isolet was insistent.


    ¡°Especially for someone frail like you. You need this much rest or you could strain your body.¡±


    ¡°Um, maybe I shouldn¡¯t train¡­¡±


    ¡°If you don¡¯t train, you won¡¯t get stronger. How long do you n on staying weak?¡±


    ¡°Huu.¡±


    Upon hearing Isolet¡¯s words, Frey closed his mouth and took a deep breath, pulling the nket up.


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    Pulling a chair up to the bedside, Isolet, who was watching him, unconsciously reached out to touch him.


    ¡°Kwoo~!¡±


    ¡°Chirp! Chirp!¡±


    ¡°Meow¡­¡±


    At that moment, the animals around the room cried out all at once.


    ¡°Heh¡­ Heh¡­¡±


    ¡°Ugh..¡±


    The next moment, the red dog that Irina introduced as her pet hopped onto the bed and burrowed under Frey¡¯s nket.


    ¡°¡±¡­¡­¡­¡±¡±


    A brief silence followed.


    ¡°Animals seem to love you.¡±


    Isolet, who witnessed such a peculiar scene, received cold gazes from around her.


    ¡°That, that¡¯s true¡­ wait, you didn¡¯t bring a dog with you, why¡­¡±


    ¡°Heh heh¡­¡±


    She scowled as the red dog wriggled further beneath Frey¡¯s nket.


    ¡°Has that dog been neutered yet?¡±


    ¡°I wanted to, but Irina told me not to.¡±


    ¡°¡­I see.¡±


    As she said this, Isolet unintentionally shot a cold look at the dog, causing it to droop its ears and appear frightened.


    ¡°¡­What was I even thinking just now.¡±


    After a while, Isolet shook her head, lightly smacked her cheek, and then rose from her seat to walk over to a corner of the room.


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    She then opened a cooling magical device in the corner.


    ¡°Pfft.¡±


    When he saw that it was filled with beer, Frey covered his mouth with his hand, bursting intoughter.


    ¡°What? You¡¯re really like an old virgin. Do you drink alone at night because you have no one to share a drink with, Sister?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re really pitiful. Should I drink with you¡­¡±


    He spoke, mixing inughter, but soon trailed off.


    ¡°Ah, um¡­¡±


    This was because he noticed Isolet¡¯s eyes darkening once more, reminiscent of when she had bested him earlier.


    And he was reminded that his tactic had failed.


    ¡°So, sorry¡­¡±


    Frey shyly averted his gaze and offered an apology. Upon seeing this, Isolet unconsciously swallowed hard.


    Even though he had been acting arrogantly just moments before, seeing him vulnerable while lying on his bed somehow stirred something within her.


    She hadn¡¯t thought about it when she turned her eyes earlier, but regardless, she knew she shouldn¡¯t harbor such feelings towards her first disciple.


    For some reason, over the past few days, every time she thought of Frey, her body became unbearably hot. Isolet felt that she had to draw a clear psychological boundary,otherwise she wasn¡¯t sure what she might do.


    In other words, the implication that he was her first disciple was thest line of defense for Isolet.


    ¡°Calm down¡­¡±


    Isolet closed her eyes, taking a deep breath. She reached into her magical device, which emitted cold air, and retrieved something.


    ¡°Uh¡­¡±


    Frey¡¯s eyes widened upon seeing it.


    ¡°That¡­ It¡¯s been a while since I¡¯ve seen that.¡±


    What Isolet pulled out was ice cream, a treat they used to share after training when they were young.


    ¡°But why¡­?¡±


    As Frey asked this, looking at the ratherrge container of ice cream that isolet had brought, she replied in a soft voice.


    ¡°It¡¯s a¡­. a reward.¡±


    ¡°A reward?¡±


    ¡°From now on, if you sessfullyplete your training¡­ I¡¯ll give you a reward.¡±


    Although she said that, Isolet had another intention.


    Feeling that if she saw Frey in front of her as a man, she might lose control, she wanted to firmly see him as her first disciple.


    To control her emotions, she wanted to reenact the behavior they had when Frey used to be her disciple in the past.


    ¡°¡­Chomp.¡±


    However, her resolve began to waver when Frey scooped the ice cream with a spoon.


    The sight of him enjoying the ice cream reminded her of the past, when they used to sit side by side on a bench in the mansion after training.


    In the Empire filled with darkness and evil, only the pure-hearted Frey radiated a brilliant light, and their shared memories from the past started to ovep.


    ¡°Uh¡­¡±


    And that innocent-looking image of Frey began to transform into various scenarios in Isolet¡¯s mind.


    Him being beaten on the ground, the humiliation in his eyes after losing a sword fight to her, him calling out her name with tears in his voice.


    And her, forcefully subduing him, imprinting her own mark on his once pristine innocence¡­


    ¡°¡­Snap!¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Isolet pped herself hard on the cheek.


    ¡°¡­Must¡¯ve been a mosquito.¡±


    ¡°But it¡¯s winter right now¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    After making a feeble excuse and blushing, she put her spoon into the ice cream container that Frey was holding.


    ¡°¡­Chomp.¡±


    For a while, the only sounds in her room were those of scooping ice cream and savoring its taste.


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    The ice cream tasted as sweet and delicious as it did in the past.


    However, Isolet could no longer feel the same sentiment she once did.


    When they were younger, she would think about the progress of that day¡¯s training and had found Frey adorable as he enjoyed his ice cream.


    But now, all she noticed was that the ice cream was made sticky by Frey¡¯s spoon and saliva.


    <b><i> ¡®Was I¡­¡¯</i></b>


    Isolet, who had been scooping the ice cream without realizing it, blushed and tightly shut her eyes, then she lowered her head.


    <b><i> ¡®¡­Was I always this lewd?¡¯</i></b>


    She began to reflect deeply on herself.


    Even at this moment, she felt her body heat up as she gazed at Frey¡¯s puzzled expression.


    The way she had ¡®educated¡¯ Frey so strictly.


    When she defeated him when they were younger, she would always pin him down, smirk, and ¡®dere her victory¡¯.


    Could it have been a subtle boundary she hadn¡¯t been aware of?


    ¡°¡­Um, Sister.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t call me Sister¡­¡±


    Now, just hearing the word Sister from him made her shiver.


    <b><i> ¡®As I mentioned before¡­ I¡¯m not qualified as a knight, nor a teacher, nor a master, nor a nobledy.¡¯</i></b>


    And so, with Frey continuing to address her as Sister and her not being able to stop him, Isolet looked down gloomily, biting her lip.


    <b><i> ¡®If this continues, I¡¯m¡­ just a lewd woman who can¡¯t control her desires. In other words, nothing but a fallen woman.¡¯</i></b>


    After concluding that, she fell silent.


    ¡°Sister? What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­..¡±


    Time passed like that for a while.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    ¡°¡­Chomp.¡±


    After lowering her head for a long time, Isolet lifted her head to scoop a spoonful of the now melted ice cream, and suddenly her eyes shone.


    ¡°Frey.¡±


    Then, she began to speak in a soft voice to Frey, who was lying on the bed.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you live here, Frey?¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    At her words, Frey tilted his head and Isolet quickly turned her gaze away and continued.


    ¡°I mean, be my family.¡±


    As soon as she finished speaking, Frey started to have a bewildered look on his face.


    ¡°What¡­ are you talking about?¡±


    Staring at Frey intently, Isolet took his hand and spoke with aposed expression.


    ¡°I can¡¯t exin in detail, but the Imperial Family and the Church are plotting something. If things continue this way, you¡¯ll be ruined in a few months, and even your life will be in danger.¡±


    ¡°I already know that¡­ Hmm. I, I see.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not joking. If things stay as they are, no matter how much I train you, you won¡¯tst long. You will certainly meet ruin or death.¡±


    Her words were based on facts.


    Lately, both the Imperial Family and the Church had urged her to join the ¡®Hero Party.¡¯ Given her exceptional skills and high standing, she had ess to a wealth of information rted to the ¡®Hero Party.¡¯


    Among the facts she uncovered was that the person the Hero Party warily considered as the ¡®Demon King¡¯ was none other than Frey.


    Moreover, the Imperial Family and the Church continuously requested sensitive information about Frey from her.


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡±


    ¡°But if you be my family¡­ I can protect you.¡±


    Considering these facts, Isolet¡¯s eyes brimmed with an unusual enthusiasm as she made her proposition to Frey.


    ¡°You foolishly used the covenant already, but there¡¯s still an opportunity left to use a covenant for family members if you be a Bywalker.¡±


    Isolet, saying this with a triumphant smile as if she¡¯d found a way out, gently patted Frey¡¯s head, who was wearing a nk expression.


    ¡°You probably know it already. The attacks against you have already begun. The empire¡¯s media outlets have united in their assault. It won¡¯t be long before your mansion is raided or investigators summon you.¡±


    She leaned in closer to Frey, whoid on the bed, and whispered with a menacing expression.


    ¡°What do you think, Frey?¡±


    She gazed at him for a moment, and upon seeing his fearful expression, she couldn¡¯t help but smile.


    <b><i> ¡®Yeah¡­ this is to protect my first disciple, and at the same time, it¡¯s a punishment for myself for failing in his education.¡¯</i></b>


    She quietly mumbled to herself.


    <b><i> ¡®¡­So, I have no choice. I have no ulterior motives.¡¯</i></b>


    After a long deliberation, she decided to make Frey a part of her family.


    It was her fault as his teacher that her first disciple had fallen this far. While she had tried to sincerely end his life multiple times, she somehow couldn¡¯t bring herself to do so.


    Furthermore, since she couldn¡¯t even bring herself to attack him, let alone kill him, her simple reasoning led her to the conclusion that if she couldn¡¯t punish and rehabilitate him, she had to take responsibility.


    ¡°Frey? Answer me.¡±


    Isolet¡¯sst line of defense, the idea that she couldn¡¯t harbor inappropriate thoughts toward her ¡®first disciple,¡¯ crumbled pathetically in the face of her self-rationalizations.


    ¡°What do you think?¡±


    She swallowed hard.


    ¡°I¡¯ll take responsibility.¡±


    She persistently implored Frey, who wore a vulnerable expression, for an answer.


    <b><i> ¡®Now that I think about it, the reason Frey initially approached me¡­ also revolved around the subject of marriage.¡¯</i></b>


    She closed her eyes for a while, reminiscing about their first encounter.


    A child, who was only as tall as her waist, tilted his head asking, ¡°Are we getting married?¡±


    Of course, the marriage proposal fell through for various reasons.


    Perhaps, this was meant to be.


    From the beginning, she was destined to be with Frey¡­


    ¡°¡­So, you¡¯re saying you¡¯ll adopt me?¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    Isolet, whose daydream had quickly escted to a scene where Frey was entrusting himself to her with a blushing face, snapped back to reality at Frey¡¯s words.


    ¡°Are you saying you¡¯re going to adopt me, right now?¡±


    For some reason, upon hearing Frey¡¯s words as he broke out in a cold sweat, Isolet felt as if she had been struck on the head with a hammer.


    <b><i> ¡®¡­Why didn¡¯t I think of that?¡¯</i></b>


    One way to be family was indeed through adoption.


    Yet she, for some reason, just assumed¡­


    ¡°That¡¯s not happening.¡±


    Lost in thought, Isolet was brought back to the present by Frey¡¯s resolute statement.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to be your son.¡±


    Having said that, Frey quickly rose from the bed and headed for the door, apanied by the animals.


    ¡°I had fun today, Sister.¡±


    ¨C <i>Click¡­!</i>


    Just like that, Frey swiftly exited the room.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡±


    After that, silence enveloped the room for a moment.


    ¡°Now that it¡¯se to this¡­ what can I do?¡±


    Isolet¡¯s gaze wandered during the silence.


    ¡°Should I just lock him up in the mansion? If he stays out there¡­ he¡¯ll undoubtedly be everyone¡¯s target¡­¡±


    She muttered softly.


    ¡°I, I¡¯m his mentor, so I must take responsibility. I have to educate him from time to time. Feed him¡­ That¡¯s better than him going to prison or dying¡­¡±


    Isolet bit her lips.


    ¡°¡­Heuk.¡±


    Suddenly, she reached for the drawer beside her, feeling an eerie sensation.


    ¨C <i>Sssk¡­</i>


    A momentter, she took out a picture of a frail-looking boy from the drawer. Isolet then silently crawled onto the bed where Frey had been lying just moments ago.


    ¡°Ah, no. First¡­ I need to calm down¡­¡±


    Feeling the warmth and scent left behind by Frey on the bed, she felt lightheaded and squeezed her eyes shut tightly.


    ¡°Heung¡­¡±


    Shortly after, heavy breathing echoed from her room.


    <strong>You can rate/review this series here.</strong>

 Chapter 210: A Particularly Warm Day

    <b>? A Particrly Warm Day ?</b>


    ¨C <i>pping!</i>


    As I emerged from Isolet¡¯s room, drenched in sweat, the birds overhead began to circle me.


    ¡°Meow¡­¡±


    ¡°Pant pant¡­¡±


    At my feet, a cat doll and a puppy tugged at the hem of my clothes, dragging me backward.


    ¡°Ouch, that hurts! Stop it!¡±


    Caught by the suddenmotion, I waved my hand, causing the puppy to suddenly widen its eyes.


    ¡°W¡­ woof!¡±


    The puppy then barked awkwardly before running off somewhere.


    ¡°What¡­ what¡¯s going on?¡±


    As I watched it go, puzzled, I felt someone approach and poke me on the sides, prompting me to turn to see who it was.


    ¡°Ma¡­ Master¡­¡±


    Lulu, with an anxious look, came into my view.


    ¡°We need to get out of here. This ce is weird.¡±


    ¡°Huh? What do you mean¡­¡±


    ¡°Hurry¡­¡±


    Before I knew it, Lulu had grabbed my arm, and together with the animals they began dragging me away. I looked at her with confusion when her eyes began to glow ruby red.


    ¡°¡­Quickly.¡±


    She nced towards Isolet¡¯s door with her Magic Eyes, blushing suddenly, but soon spoke with an anxious expression.


    ¡°We really need to leave as soon as possible¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­..?¡±


    Was Lulu using her Magic Eyes to peek inside Isolet¡¯s room? If so, I could somewhat understand. She might be thinking she could lose the affection I give her¡­


    ¡°You might be taken if you¡¯re not careful¡­¡±


    Lulu¡¯s expression, which had been fixed on Isolet¡¯s room, transformed into one of fear.


    ¡°Um¡­¡±


    A crease formed on my brow as I was wordless pulled along, muttering under my breath.


    ¡°Well, I think I need to stay a little longer¡­¡±


    Unlike myst visit, my younger sister was here, and the ¡®Youngest Pdin¡¯ was perfectly fine as well.


    So far, I had only seen my sister¡¯s face and while I had entrusted Serena with some tasks, I still needed to conduct some investigations regarding the Youngest Pdin.


    ¡°Um, ahem. Frey.¡±


    Lost in my thoughts, I suddenly spotted Irina emerging from a corner of the mansion, clearing her throat and as she approached me.


    ¡°Irina? Where have you been?¡±


    ¡°I¡­ I was looking for my pet dog. I just found him and tied him up outside.¡±


    She answered, avoiding my gaze.


    ¡°Um¡­¡±


    Then, her countenance turned colder as she began to walk towards Isolet¡¯s room.


    ¨C <i>Perk up, perk up.</i>


    Irina halted in front of Isolet¡¯s door. Closing her eyes, she perked up her dog-like ears, listening intently.


    ¡°You¡¯re the one at fault¡­ You seduced me first¡­ You were the first to speak provocatively¡­ responsibility¡­¡±


    After a brief period of deep concentration, her eyes tightly shut, she unintentionally repeated the words she had overheard from within the room, her face now aze with embarrassment.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Momentster, the gazes of Irina, who was listening at the door, and Lulu, who was peering inside, met. They exchanged silent nods of agreement.


    ¡°Frey, shall we go now?¡±


    With that, Irina, having approached my side, cautiously asked.


    ¡°Master, let¡¯s go home. Pet me at home.¡±


    At the same time, Lulu pressed herself on my side, pleading with me.


    ¡°¡­¡­..¡±


    Amidst this chaotic situation, I rubbed my throbbing temples and summoned the system window in the air.


    [Sub-Heroines Conquest]


    <strong>Lulu</strong>


    [Conquest Complete]


    Detail¡­


    ¡°¡­Hmm.¡±


    I looked towards Lulu glued to my side before I carefully activated her Affection System Details.


    Affection System [Latent Potential Awakening Completed: Awakened Magic Eyes]


    ¡°Ohh.¡±


    It was only then that I became certain.


    The purpose of the Affection System was to ¡®unlock the heroine¡¯stent potential.¡¯


    <b><i> ¡®Wait, is that right? For some reason, there¡¯s too much emphasis on 19+ events¡­¡¯</i></b>


    Reading the details, I forcibly averted my eyes from the shining, prominently highlighted 19+ events and delved into my thoughts once again.


    <b><i> ¡®Anyway, it¡¯s fascinating. Latent potential.¡¯</i></b>


    I somewhat anticipated it from Lulu¡¯s awakening of her Magic Eyes, but seeing it first hand was still intriguing.


    <b><i> ¡®So, by any chance¡­¡¯</i></b>


    I tilted my head as I pondered.


    <b><i> ¡®Do the main heroines also havetent potential?¡¯</i></b>


    It was a possibility, but I couldn¡¯t confirm it at this time.


    Unlike the detailed information about the sub-heroines, the main heroines¡¯ details remained locked.


    ¡°¡­Hmm.¡±


    So there I was, with a tinge of disappointment on my face, nkly staring at Irina who was making a determined effort to pull me away from Isolet¡¯s room.


    ¡°Hey¡­¡±


    ¡°Hm?¡±


    Suddenly, a young girl holding arge teddy bear appeared before me.


    ¡°Uh, ooh¡­¡±


    Sleepily wandering the hallway, the young girl backed away with a terrified look upon the sight of me.


    ¡°¡­Kadia?¡±


    It was Kadia, Kania¡¯s younger sister, who possessed the ¡®Healing Ability.¡¯


    Ever since she had left home with my sister, Aria, I had received no news of her. It seemed she had likely moved to reside at Isolet¡¯s mansion with my sister.


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡±


    She bore a striking resemnce to a younger and more adorable version of Kania, having a perfectly round face.


    Come to think of it, I hadn¡¯t really spoken much with her in the current regression.


    After all, her newly awakened ¡®Power of Healing¡¯ would suffice in restoring Kania¡¯s life force¡­ and almost all types of life force enhancement don¡¯t work on me, so we haven¡¯t interacted much.


    Still, after all this time, shouldn¡¯t I strike up a conversation with the adorable girl?


    ¡°Hey¡­¡±


    ¡°Oh, Aria told me not to y with¡­ Young Master Frey.¡±


    However, her response was firm, filled with fear.


    ¡°Please, stay away.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­..¡±


    It seemed Aria has thoroughly instilled into her to be wary of men.


    ¡°Meow¡­..¡±


    As I stood there, slightly embarrassed, the cat doll peeked out from my coat pocket, casting longing nces toward Kadia.


    <b><i> ¡®Oh, right. This cat doll was made by Kadia, wasn¡¯t it?¡¯</i></b>


    ¡°Meow?¡±


    With that realization, I grabbed the cat doll and gently shook it.


    ¡°This is quite cute.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°I heard that you made this, right?¡±


    Upon hearing this, Kadia appeared puzzled.


    ¡°I never made something like that¡­¡±


    ¨C <i>Beep! Beep!</i>


    At the same moment Kadia opened her mouth, an alert sound emanated from her pocket.


    ¡°¡­Sis?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°Hm? Lower my voice? Hmm¡­¡±


    Answering the call, Kadia suddenly rushed to the end of the hallway. She peeked her head out, watching me with a cautious look as she continued her conversation.


    ¡°What? Why¡­ Uh, hmm¡­ Okay.¡±


    And a momentter.


    ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s right. I made that doll myself.¡±


    She replied, sweating profusely.


    ¡°Also¡­ stop bothering my sister!¡±


    Kadia closed her eyes and suddenly let out a sharp yell.


    ¡°Because you¡¯ve tormented my sister so much, she clutches her stomach every time she sees Young Master Frey!¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Her stomach is in pain! When she¡¯s hurt, I get sad!¡±


    ¡°Ah, umm¡­¡±


    ¡°And, she told me¡­ you should not get pinned down beneath someone. You should not touch their skin either. Every time that happens, she says it¡¯s hard to hold back, almost to the point of¡­ no, I wasn¡¯t supposed to say this.¡±


    Then, she paused, running a hand through her hair as she considered her next words.


    ¡°Anyway, please stop tormenting my sister!¡±


    With that, she was hastily finished her sentence and scurried out of the hallway.


    ¡°¡­¡­..¡±


    Nobody uttered a word for some time.


    ¡°I, I didn¡¯t say anything, Frey. But, it¡¯s fine to keep our skin touching¡­¡±


    In such an atmosphere, Irina spoke in a quiet voice, her expression hardening.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Suddenly, the door that had been firmly shut just moments ago swung open and Isolet advanced with a fierce look.


    ¡°Huh? Uh?¡±


    For some reason, she was dressed haphazardly.


    ¡°Frey.¡±


    A momentter, she stood in front of Frey, who unknowingly wore a frozen expression.


    She calmed her agitation down, but her eyes bore a cold intensity as she presented him with a crumpled newspaper that a carrier pigeon had left on her windowsill.


    <strong>¨C The True Identity of Frey Raon Starlight.</strong>


    [The Shining Star of the Empire tainted in darkness.]


    A powerful headline that adorned the ¡®Imperial Newspaper¡¯ that all the people of the Empire loved to read.


    [Evidence has recently been found that Frey Raon Starlight was closely involved in the ¡®ve market¡¯.


    ording to the Imperial Family and the Church, the evidence provided by the anonymous informant is quite credible¡­]


    ¡°Is this true?¡±


    Reading over the newspaper that had just begun to be distributed across the empire once more, Isolet questioned Frey.


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s true. Everything there is my doing. Why? Are you disappointed? You are, aren¡¯t you? I don¡¯t even seem human to you, do I?¡±


    With a pale expression, Frey tightly closed his mouth, and his eyes glistened and he quietly nodded in response.


    [¡­The Imperial Family has ordered a full investigation into Frey on charges of viting vews, suspicion of child exploitation, and possession of arge number of illegal sex ves.]


    Having read through the entire newspaper, Isolet quietly crumpled it and threw it away.


    ¡°See that, Frey? Was I not right?¡±


    Then, she took another step closer to Frey.


    ¡°In a little while, investigators might storm your mansion. Perhaps by tomorrow, you could even be arrested.¡±


    As always, Isolet was drenched in sweat, and she cautiously extended her trembling hand to Frey.


    ¡°So¡­ Come live with me.¡±


    After a brief moment, as she clung closely enough to Frey to press her body toward him, she began to mutter with her eyes turned.


    ¡°Sis, sister¡­¡±


    ¡°No one¡­ I¡¯ll make sure no one cany a hand on you.¡±


    As she said this, she noticed that Frey was beginning to tremble and she closed her eyes tightly and started to breathe heavily.


    ¡°It might feel a bit coercive¡­ but it¡¯s all to protect you. I won¡¯t do anything strange. R-Really. Truly.¡±


    ¡°Ah, um¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll be good. I¡¯ll take good care of you. It might be a bit dark, but I¡¯ll make sure you¡¯re hydrated and fed¡­ and also¡­¡±


    In Isolet¡¯s embrace, he was stammering with a blushing face.


    ¡°I, I should go now!!¡±


    ¡°¡­Fr, Frey?¡±


    Seizing the moment when she let her guard down, Irina and Lulu quickly pulled Frey away, causing Isolet to lose her grip on him.


    ¡°Ah, this won¡¯t do. I need to lock him up¡­ no, no, I need to hide him¡­¡±


    In the split second Isolet hesitated, Frey headed towards the entrance with the two girls.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Just as he was about to leave her house, he came face to face with his younger sister, Aria.


    ¡°¡­Die.¡±


    She had read the newspaper distributed in the Empire.


    ¡°¡­.I want my brother to die.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡±


    Frey, who was being dragged along by the animals and the girls, stopped for a while and stared at her.


    ¡°¡­.Okay.¡±


    Then, he smiled slightly.


    ¡°What, what¡¯s¡­ with that smile¡­¡±


    Aria flinched at his smile, then she tried to talk to him.


    ¡°¡­ Goodbye, Aria.¡±


    With those words, Frey left Isolet¡¯s mansion, barely having enough time to speak.


    ¡°¡±¡­¡­..¡±¡±


    Just like that, a long silence ensued inside the mansion.


    ¡°Cuckoo!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­?¡±


    In the midst of the silence, a pigeon wearing a stupid look flew into the window of the mansion and Aria tilted her head.


    The pigeon, which had disappeared somewhere without following Frey into his room, hade to fulfill its role as the ¡®Church¡¯s carrier pigeon¡¯ after a long while.


    ¡°Now that it¡¯se to this¡­ I¡¯ll have toe up with a n. I have to secure Frey somehow. I¡¯ll protect him¡­¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    And so, leaving Isolet behind who started mumbling to herself, Aria took the letter from the pigeon.


    ¡°¡­¡­..Ah.¡±


    Soon, herplexion started to turn pale.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    ¨C Shocking News! Frey Raon Starlight, Your Time is Up?


    Not long after the Empire published the newspaper across the nation about Frey, the Church published its own.


    ¨C Saintess Ferloche¡¯s shocking revtions. Frey Raon Starlight has less than two years left to live?


    Somehow, instead of Frey¡¯s misdeeds, the news on the headlines were like that.


    ¨C While Frey dismissed the reports as false, there are multiple sources stating that¡­


    While it didn¡¯t have the same impact as the Imperial Newspaper, it did manage to shock some people.


    ¡°¡­¡­.What?¡±


    These people included Roswyn, who was standing on the front porch of the Starlight mansion, holding the letters and flowers that was given to her by Frey¡­


    ¡°You¡¯ve been joking these days, haven¡¯t you, Princess? That¡¯s a good attitude. In the future¡­¡±


    ¡°Woo, waaaahh¡­.¡±


    ¡°Princess?¡±


    ¡°This is not it¡­ I didn¡¯t mean for any of this¡­¡±


    And a pale-faced Aishi, who had been in contact with the Kingdom¡¯s wizards all day.


    ¡°Time¡­limit?¡±


    ¡°What should I do¡­ Maybe¡­¡±


    It was a particrly warm day, even though it was early winter.


    <strong>You can rate/review this series here.</strong>

 Chapter 211: What Have I Done?

    <b>? What Have I Done? ?</b>


    After escaping from Isolet¡¯s house, I surprisingly managed to have quite a fewfortable days.


    Of course, there were some hups.


    System Updating¡­ (Affection System Restructuring)


    [You cannot use system functions until the update isplete.]


    ¨C Estimated Duration [7 days]


    ¡°What¡¯s this?¡±


    A few hours after escaping from Isolet¡¯s house, a system update window popped up with a message about restructuring the ¡®Affection System¡¯.


    ¡°Fr, Frey! What¡¯s this about how you have limited time¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­Call security.¡±


    While I was resting at the mansion, Roswyn knocked on the front door, shouting something.


    ¡°Are you, are you in pain today?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­..¡±


    ¡°Do, does it hurt a lot? Are you really sick?¡±


    ¡°¡­Cough, cough.¡±


    ¡°Ah, it seems like you¡¯re in pain. In that case¡­ I¡¯lle backter.¡±


    Since my ¡®curse¡¯ resistance hadn¡¯t returned yet, I continued to decline Aishi¡¯s requests, but she even paid a visit to my house.


    <strong>¨C Frey, I know you¡¯re feigning illness. You are, right? Just admit it.</strong>


    Isolet, who usually had neat handwriting, sent me a hastily written letter as if she were drugged.


    For the record, I exined to Isolet that I was ¡®pretending to be sick¡¯ for my own benefit, even going as far as making up false evidence.


    Although I had already won her over, this was an attempt to somehow lower her affection level.


    If I had admitted it was real, I was afraid of how Isolet would react.


    ¡°Lord Frey! Please say something!¡±


    ¡°Is it true that evidence has been found regarding the vition of vews?¡±


    ¡°You dismissed ims of your limited time, but ording to the information we¡¯ve gathered¡­¡±


    ¡°Will you respond to the Hero Party¡¯s summons with the qualifications of an adviser?¡±


    In addition, reporters had densely filled the mansion¡¯s yard for several days, causing a ruckus, but they eventually left.


    Well, by this point, it might seem a bit far from the fortable days¡¯¡­ but for me, they were quite alright.


    Without risking my life wandering somewhere or fighting with someone and simply resting peacefully in the mansion, life felt very satisfying.


    ¨C <i>Ding dong, ding dong!</i>


    ¨C <i>Knock, knock, knock¡­!</i>


    However, an incident this morning disrupted those peaceful days.


    While I was having breakfast in the mansion¡¯s dining room with Lulu and Irina, the doorbell suddenly rang, and there were urgent knocks on the front door.


    ¡°¡­Huh!¡±


    Curious about what was going on I tilted my head. Lulu, whom I was feeding with her eyes closed, abruptly opened her eyes wide and gasped.


    ¡°I can feel murderous intent¡­¡±


    Simultaneously, Irina started to exude the atmosphere and expression of someone getting ready for battle, instead of her usual clumsy self.


    ¡°Wh, what¡¯s going on¡­¡±


    Seeing their reaction, I nervously reached for my walking cane which I had ced next to my chair and quietly activated its surveince feature.


    ¡°Ha.¡±


    Immediately, I was able to grasp the situation.


    ¡°The Imperial Knights, the Pdins, and the investigators. Their intentions are clear.¡±


    The entrance of the mansion was filled with two knights representing the Empire and the investigators. They stood in a serious formation, ready to charge in as soon as the door opened.


    ¡°Hmm¡­ What should I do?¡±


    Since there was no response to their repeated knocking, the intensity grew, causing me to grasp my head in thought and mutter.


    ¡°I wasn¡¯t prepared¡­¡±


    The search order was issued sooner than expected, so I hadn¡¯t finished turning the mansion into a sinister space.


    I had initially nned to disguise the subi of the Demon Army as sex ves and lock them in the basement. If that n had seeded, I would have earned a mountain of points.


    <b><i> ¡®If they search the mansion now, they won¡¯t even find a speck of dust¡­ Wait, on second thought, they might find something.¡¯</i></b>


    As I pondered this, I recalled that I had hidden incriminating documents and ck magic tools throughout the mansion in case of an unexpected search. This made me feel somewhat relieved.


    Of course, it was just a backup, so it might be slightlycking¡­ but I believed it was enough since their primary intention was tobel me as a criminal.


    ¡°Lord Frey, we request your cooperation.¡±


    ¡°This is an Imperial Order.¡±


    As I calmly opened the front door, the Imperial Knights and the Deputy Commanders of the Pdins entered the mansion with fierce expressions.


    ¡°The Imperial Knights will handle the basement and we will interrogate the staff. The investigators will search the mansion.¡±


    With that, the team of investigators swiftly stormed into the mansion.


    As I stood there, somewhat dazed, I exchanged a subtle nod with Lulu, her Magic Eye concealed behind her, and then turned my attention to the Deputy Commanders blocking my path.


    ¡°¡­I¡¯m sorry! I can¡¯t just let this slide!¡±


    Then, the Chief Investigator beside them cheerfully said that as he passed by me.


    Thinking about it now, that guy had always been like this. I needed to throw him in jail someday.


    ¡°Excuse us.¡±


    ¡°Please cooperate.¡±


    While I was lost in thought, the Deputy Commanders who were looking down at me grabbed my arms.


    ¡°Why aren¡¯t the Commanders here, and why are you here?¡±


    ¡°¡­We have a top-secret mission. We cannot disclose more than that.¡±


    I had hoped that the Commanders, whom I had generously bribed, woulde, but unfortunately, it seems the Deputy Commanders were in charge of this search.


    ¡°By the way, youdies are quite pretty. How old are you?¡±


    In the empire¡¯s mixed-gender Knight Order, men be Commanders and women be Deputy Commanders by tradition.


    Of course, this could change if someone as skilled as Isolet were toe along.


    The fact that the Deputy Commanders were women meant I could flirt with them.


    Given what the Chief Investigator had mentioned earlier, I suspected that attempting to bribe them might prove futile, especially considering the involvement of the Imperial Family and the Church.


    So, I thought I might as well try to gain some points and give in to their grasp.


    ¡°¡±¡­¡­¡±¡±


    At that time, I should have paid closer attention to their expressions.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    The Imperial Knights had always been the dogs of the Imperial Family while the Pdins had recently transformed into a kind of personal force for the Pope, so I had no expectations of them treating me kindly.


    However, it was quite unpleasant to watch the investigators, whom I had been generously bribing for some time, shift from acting as if they were my personal soldiers to seriously investigating my mansion.


    Nheless, there were some entertaining moments.


    ¡°In the basement, there¡¯s only cheese and wine?¡±


    ¡°¡­He¡¯s already taken them out.¡±


    The Imperial Knights, mistakenly thinking that theplex ancient magic protecting the Hero¡¯s Armament concealed mechanisms for hiding illicit activities, spent an entire day searching the basement, emerging covered in dust.


    ¡°Grrr¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s strange. There¡¯s no trace of mind maniption¡­ Ow!¡±


    Lulu, who had sworn an Oath of Death to me a few days prior and had since be obsessively loyal, bit the Pdin investigator who had mistaken her for a mind-controlled sex ve.


    ¡°You are¡­ Frey¡¯s ¡®sex ve¡¯?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°And you¡¯re saying that¡¯s clearly your own will? It¡¯s not forced?¡±


    ¡°¡­Yes, I find happiness in serving Master Frey.¡±


    ¡°Uh, what do we do?¡±


    Alice, who possessed the hidden ¡®Curse of Subordination,¡¯ went unnoticed by the investigators. In an uncharacteristic move, she began to utter lewd words with a rather embarrassed expression, which garnered strange looks from the investigators.


    ¡°Excuse me, this one. Since you¡¯re not going to report it, can you give it to me? I really wanted it¡­¡±


    ¡°Sigh.¡±


    The Chief Investigator, who was tasked with finding some corruption, quietly whispered to me after discovering a piece of dark magic that was conveniently hidden.


    I couldn¡¯t distinguish whether I was under investigation or if I had stumbled into aedy y.


    However, such amusement didn¡¯tst long.


    ¡°¡­Hoo.¡±


    The investigators continued their search, making their way into the room once upied by my parents. They handled their portraits carelessly and rifled through their personal belongings, disturbing the meticulously arranged furniture that had been looked after by the mansion¡¯s dedicated servants, with whom I had formed a close bond since my youth.


    Seeing all this made me feel a heavy weight in my chest.


    I wondered if it was officially starting now.


    The re had been shot, marking the moment when the entire Empire, and indeed the world, turned against me, save for the five main heroines, Lulu, and Isolet. It had been a long while since I¡¯d felt so stifled and frustrated. My chronic anxiety had returned, and I was struggling to keep myposure.


    ¡°Please follow us.¡±


    ¡°¡­It won¡¯t take long.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    It was precisely at this moment that ¡®that incident¡¯ urred.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on? Where are you taking me?¡±


    The Deputy Commanders, who had been standing like statues holding my arms in the living room, suddenly began moving in unison.


    ¡°Why? Have I caught your interest? Or do you intend to lock me up somewhere?¡±


    I had been consistently flirting and provoking them, so I felt this might be the consequence and obediently followed.


    ¡°¡­Ugh.¡±


    Up until the two female knights roughly seated me in my room, I was prepared to get beaten up.


    ¨C <i>Swoosh¡­</i>


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    But then, they suddenly took out a blindfold and rope from their belongings?


    ¡°What, what¡¯s going on?¡±


    I stared at them in confusion.


    In a sh, a blindfold was ced over my eyes, and ropes were tied around my body.


    ¡°¡­¡­?¡±


    In a matter of moments, I found myself firmly bound to the chair.


    ¡°¡­Do we really have to go this far?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s, it¡¯s an order. We have no choice.¡±


    ¡°We are getting promoted for this, right? They¡¯re not going to take it backter, right?¡±


    ¡°¡­Gulp.¡±


    I then heard them whispering.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on? What are you nning!¡±


    <b><i> ¡®Are they trying to torture me?¡¯</i></b>


    Of course, I could easily break free from these restraints, so I decided to y along, feigning immobility while keeping a keen eye on the situation.


    ¡°Stay still, Frey.¡±


    ¡°Just think of it as stepping in shit.¡±


    <b><i> ¡®Looking at it¡­ this might be an opportunity?¡¯</i></b>


    As the situation took an unexpected turn, I sat there, quietly hoping for a chance to turn the tables and negotiate with the Knight Order.


    ¨C <i>Swoosh¡­</i>


    Then, they started to undress me.


    ¡°¡­..!?¡±


    I was momentarily stunned by their actions.


    ¨C <i>Swish¡­! </i>


    ¡°Do not resist.¡±


    The female knight, brandishing a knife near my throat, issued a chillingmand, and I tensed up in response.


    ¨C <i>Rustle¡­! </i>


    ¡°¡­What¡¯s this?¡±


    ¡°Seems like there¡¯s someone outside. We need to check.¡±


    Suddenly hearing a noise from somewhere, the knights left the room. I stopped tensing up and began to listen intently.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    Then, a rather long silence ensued.


    <b><i> ¡®What¡¯s going on?¡¯</i></b>


    It was an exceptionally cold day, and as I shivered, I contemted whether I should attempt to free myself.


    ¨C <i>Creeaak¡­</i>


    Someone entered the room.


    ¨C <i>Thud, thud.</i>


    Soon after, an unidentified person approached and since I sensed no immediate threat, I rxed and observed the situation in silence.


    ¨C <i>Thud¡­</i>


    Momentster, the person stood directly in front of me.


    ¨C <i>Tap.</i>


    The person grabbed my shoulder.


    ¡°Uh¡­¡±


    And then, they suddenly started trembling and let out a moan.


    <strong><i> ¡®Firstly, it¡¯s a woman¡­¡¯</i></strong>


    Judging by the moaning sound, it was definitely a female.


    Could it be that the Deputy Commander who had been threatening me earlier has returned?


    ¨C <i>Rustle, rustle¡­</i>


    As I thought this, she slowly pressed her body against my side.


    ¨C<i> Slide¡­</i>


    Soon after, she started untying the ropes that bound me with her trembling hands.


    ¡°What the¡­¡±


    I couldn¡¯t help but mutter with a wry smile.


    ¡°Lulu, is that you?¡±


    The only one who would press her body against me and rescue me simultaneously had to be Lulu.


    ¨C <i>Lick.</i>


    After a moment, she cautiously licked my face, confirming my suspicions.


    <b><i> ¡®It¡¯s Lulu.¡¯</i></b>


    As expected, it was surely Lulu.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    ¡°Lulu, it¡¯s ticklish. Stop licking.¡±


    Frey said with a yful smile.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡±


    She looked at Frey¡¯s smile.


    <b><i> ¡®Uh, ugh¡­¡¯</i></b>


    Isolet had quickly rushed to Frey¡¯s house, faster than lightning, after obtaining information about the Imperial Family and the Church¡¯s operation against Frey.


    This was possible given her status as themanding officer of the Hero Party.


    <b><i> ¡®What have I done¡­¡¯</i></b>


    She had inadvertently licked Frey¡¯s face when he called her Lulu.


    ¡°Did you use your Magic Eye? You weren¡¯t hurt, right?¡±


    Swallowing hard, she quietly looked down at Frey, who was still tied to the chair and smiling brightly.


    ¡°¡­Gulp.¡±


    Soon, her gaze began to waver immensely.


    <strong>You can rate/review this series here.</strong>

 Chapter 212: What Is This?

    <b>? What Is This? ?</b>


    ¡°Lick, lick.¡±


    ¡°Hehe¡­ Didn¡¯t I tell you to stop?¡±


    I chuckled as Lulu continued to shower my face with licks, trying to stop her.


    ¡°Haah.¡±


    ¡°¡­Heh.¡±


    Ignoring my request, she withdrew her tongue from my face only to gently bite my ear.


    ¡°<i>Nibble, nibble</i>¡­¡±


    She gnawed it lightly.


    ¡°Ow, ow¡­¡±


    Usually, she knew the perfect pressure for her nibbles since she had often indulged in it, but for some reason, she seemed clumsy today.


    ¡°Lulu? It kind of hurts?¡±


    Her hand was resting on my shoulder when I gently reminded her and she stopped using her teeth, opting for tongue instead.


    ¡°¡­You¡¯re especially persistent today?¡±


    ¡°Hehe.¡±


    Thanks to that, I spoke with a slightly troubled tone while she slowly released my ear.


    ¡°¡­Wo, woof.¡±


    ¡°Haha.¡±


    Lulu emitted a soft puppy-like whimper. Consequently, it melted my resolve to scold her and I responded with a gentle murmur.


    ¡°For days now, you¡¯ve been making these puppy sounds¡­ Have you be a real dog?¡±


    ¡°Woof.¡±


    ¡°Hahaha¡­¡±


    Indeed, over the past few days, whenever Lulu caught sight of me she would snuggle up, wearing a mischievous grin, and emitted puppy noises.


    Such behavior was quite adorable, so I just let her be. But considering today¡¯s incident with the Imperial Knights and her overuse of the Magic Eye¡­


    It seemed like she had be excessively loyal to me since then.


    Well, I couldn¡¯t deny thefort of having an ally without any drawbacks¡­ Still, there was a part that worried me.


    <b><i> ¡®If she bes too loyal¡­ what if Lulu gets hurt?¡¯</i></b>


    That notion sent my heart racing abruptly.


    ¡°Haah¡­ ha¡­¡±


    ¡°Woof¡­?¡±


    I breathed heavily and Lulu, possibly startled, began to caress my face.


    ¡°Haa¡­ It¡¯s okay, Lulu. I just felt a bit uneasy for a moment¡­¡±


    Even though I reassured Lulu, a tight grip seemed to clutch my heart.


    ¡°¡­Ugh.¡±


    Biting my lip, I lowered my head deep in thought.


    <b><i> ¡®I don¡¯t want anyone¡­ to get hurt because of me¡­¡¯</i></b>


    Things that seemed distant and unlikely were bing reality. Just today, the Imperial Family and the Church raided the mansion, putting me in this current state.


    Moreover, Lulu and Irina, and even Alice and Arianne, were interrogated by the investigators.


    There was no need to mention Serena, but it was only a matter of time before Kania, na, and Ferloche¡¯s association with me came to light.


    And if that happens, all of them would be targets of the Demon King.


    ¡°¡­Ugh.¡±


    It was not without reason that the higher the number of Penalties, the lower the chances of sess.


    Should any of the main heroines meet their demise, it was an instant game over. And if any of the sub-heroines were to suffer the same fate¡­


    Moreover, Ferloche distinctly mentioned a ¡°limit¡±.


    Even thest resort, ¡°Retry,¡± seemed to be an option we couldn¡¯t rely on.


    <b><i> ¡®Calm down, just rx¡­¡¯</i></b>


    As the number of people to shield grew, so did the immense weight of responsibility and pressure. Just when I was on the verge of being overwhelmed, I remembered the DLC-marked note that Serena had gifted me.


    I began to take deep breaths.


    ¨C <i>Shhh¡­</i>


    At the same time, a sense of calm washed over me.


    Of course, thanks to my high mental strength, my mental state was automatically restored. Yet, for some reason, despite feeling better, my heart continued to race ufortably.


    ¡°Lick.¡±


    While I was in deep thought with aplicated expression, Lulu licked my face.


    ¡°¡­¡­..¡±


    Feeling an unexpected sense of stability andfort from her action, unlike usual, I merely closed my eyes and allowed her to continue.


    ¡°¡­Hey.¡±


    After what felt like a long time, I pushed my heavy feelings aside and whispered softly to her, who had been carefully licking my face.


    ¡°Thank you for saving me. And¡­¡±


    I believed it was crucial to emphasize it to prevent her from heedlessly endangering herself in the future.


    ¡°¡­I love you.¡±


    It dawned on me just how deep my affection for her had grown.


    ¡°So, don¡¯t get hurt. Don¡¯t act impulsively. From now on, follow mymands.¡±


    I thought about how devastating it would be if she, or anyone else got hurt because of me.


    ¡°Please.¡±


    I whispered with sincerity.


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    At that, she suddenly stopped licking.


    ¡°¡±¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±¡±


    Silence enveloped the room.


    ¡°Ha, haa¡­¡±


    A moan, heavy with emotion, echoed in the room a momentter.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    ¡°Lulu?¡±


    ¡°Hah¡­ Haa¡­¡±


    Seeing Frey with an inexplicably anxious expression, Isolet, without even realizing it, began licking him in an attempt tofort him.


    <b><i> ¡®Hold on, I must hold on¡­¡¯</i></b>


    Though his eyes were covered by a blindfold, she had just heard his pure and heartfelt voice whispering words of love right in front of her.


    She had witnessed once again the pure side of Frey that she had longed to see.


    A sudden surge of warmth radiated from her heart and lower belly.


    <b><i> ¡®It¡¯s, it¡¯s so hot¡­¡¯</i></b>


    Despite being well aware that she shouldn¡¯t make it obvious, Isolet found herself exhaling hot breaths in front of him.


    <b><i> ¡®Why? Why on earth? Why does this happen¡­ every time I see Frey?¡¯</i></b>


    She herself did not know, but it was because the Affection System acknowledged her feelings for him.


    Thus,tely, whenever she trained or felt the desire to protect Frey, her heart would grow warm, a sign of her awakening potential.


    ¡°Heh¡­¡±


    The heat bubbling up from her lower belly signaled that her recently awakened true nature was resurfacing once more.


    ¡°Slurp¡­¡±


    Unable to control herself, Isolet slowly started licking Frey¡¯s face.


    She wasn¡¯t trying to emte Lulu, who licked him to show her submission and loyalty.


    She was driven by the intense heat and pure desire; fervent, viscous, and sticky passion.


    ¡°¡­..?¡±


    Frey, noticing the sudden departure from the norm, slowly turned his head.


    ¡°Hey, Lulu? Can you stop and untie me now? I don¡¯t have the strength to undo this¡­¡±


    ¡°Lick¡­¡±


    But Isolet, seemingly lost in her own world, didn¡¯t stop.


    ¡°Lu, Lulu¡­?¡±


    Her persistent and sticky tongue traveled from Frey¡¯s face, tracing a path downwards to his neck.


    ¡°Eh? Ehhh¡­¡±


    ¡°Haa¡­¡±


    Aftervishing attention on his neck, she ventured further south, and even lower.


    ¡°¡­W, wait!¡±


    In the midst of this, when Frey tried to speak up, Isolet, who had been fervently licking him, came to her senses.


    ¡°What, what¡¯s going on?¡±


    Soon after, a puzzled expression washed over her, and she fixed her gaze upon Frey.


    ¡°¡­Gulp.¡±


    Frey couldn¡¯t move right now.


    Tightly bound in his locked room, he was tied with rope onto a chair, while his eyes were covered with a blindfold.


    Furthermore, his colleagues were being interrogated outside the mansion, and the animals were also being inspected to see if they were illegal creatures.


    This meant that only she held sway over Frey within this restricted space.


    The surreal delusions that once yed out in her mind every time she reclined upon her bed to quell her surging excitement were now unfolding before her very eyes.


    ¡°Lulu? Why are you like this today?¡±


    What¡¯s more, he was currently mistaking her for ¡°Lulu¡±.


    Should she be called a lover that he cherished? Or a ve? Or perhaps a pet? In any case, she was someone who he deeply cared for.


    ¨C <i>Grip!</i>


    Feeling chills all over her body because of that, Isolet began to rationalize to herself once again.


    <b><i> ¡®I, I did save him, right? I saved Frey, who was in danger. So technically, I should be the one hearing words of love.¡¯</i></b>


    Just as she said, she had bolted to the mansion with eyes wide in shock the moment she heard that the Deputy Commanders sent to investigate were attempting to fabricate evidence of Frey raping them.


    In fact, she was able to stop it just before it happened.


    Now, the two Deputy Commanders were unconscious inside the room, knocked down from Isolet¡¯s blow.


    <b><i> ¡®Well, uh¡­ It can¡¯t be helped. I have to make Frey my, my family¡­¡¯</i></b>


    Furthermore, what Isolet saw was not just the rape n.


    The various strategies nned for Frey, in the event that their n failed, were too horrifying to even mention.


    <b><i> ¡®Looking at it, I¡¯m saving Frey¡¯s life. So¡­ he, he should be thankful.¡¯</i></b>


    As a result, Isolet had almostpletely self-rationalized her actions inside her head.


    ¡°¡­Excuse me?¡±


    ¡°Ah.¡±


    ¡°Can, can you untie me now? If you keep doing this, I¡¯ll get mad? It¡¯s starting to feel suffocating?¡±


    Frey, his body bound tightly to a chair, his brow glistening with a cold sweat, inquired with an apprehensive expression.


    <b><i> ¡®I don¡¯t know, I don¡¯t know, I don¡¯t know.¡¯</i></b>


    In the end, she stopped thinking.


    <b><i> ¡®I don¡¯t care anymore.¡¯</i></b>


    All she wanted now was to dye the frail boy before her eyes in her color.


    ¨C <i>Ssskk¡­</i>


    So, she sat on Frey¡¯s left knee.


    ¡°¡­<i>Smooch</i>.¡±


    ¡°¡­..!?¡±


    It was her very first kiss.


    <i>¡°Have you kissed someone when you were training as a knight?¡± </i>Despite the mockingughter from her peers, hinting she would live her entire life as an old maiden, she had always been certain that she would never indulge in such shameless behavior. Whenever she thought about it, it always caused her face to flush with embarrassment.


    However, deep down, she harbored a girlish curiosity about how it felt to kiss.


    ¡°Umm¡­¡±


    Her first kiss tasted sweet.


    ¡°Ha..haa¡­¡±


    Intoxicated by its sweetness, she held onto Frey¡¯s hand without even taking a breath and continued to explore his mouth with her tongue.


    ¡°Heh, haaah¡­ I can¡¯t breathe¡­ huh¡­¡±


    Only when Frey began to show signs of distress, struggling for breath, did she pull away from him.


    ¡°¡­Gulp.¡±


    Isolet rolled the saliva that he had left in her mouth and swallowed.


    ¡°Haah¡­ haah¡­¡±


    ¡°Lick.¡±


    Shortly after, she licked off the saliva bridging the gap across the panting Frey¡¯s lips.


    ¨C<i> Sway, sway¡­</i>


    Soon, she began rubbing herself against his knees.


    ¡°¡­Huh.¡±


    Frey, who had momentarily worn a dazed expression, realized the implication and blushed.


    ¡°Hoo¡­ hoo¡­¡±


    Isolet, unable to control her excitement, continued to writhe, her grip on Frey¡¯s hand growing tighter, threatening to cut off his cirction.


    ¨C <i>Srrrk¡­</i>


    She buried her head into his chest.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡±


    And then, silence ensued.


    ¡°Hoo¡­¡±


    In that stillness, the only sound that resonated through the room was Isolet¡¯s slow, deliberate breaths, as if she were trying to imprint his scent into her memory.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Frey appeared visibly troubled in the situation.


    ¡°Lulu, is it because of that?¡±


    He asked a question.


    ¡°Because you didn¡¯t make your wish when you took the Oath of Death?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­!?¡±


    Isolet, pretending to be Lulu and burying her head in Frey¡¯s chest with an exhausted expression, flinched at his words.


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to feel guilty. It was my choice.¡±


    <b><i> ¡®Oath of Death¡­? What is he talking about¡­¡¯</i></b>


    When the term ¡®Oath of Death¡¯ was mentioned again, her eyes quivered and her thoughts spiraled.


    ¡°I won¡¯t die. I¡¯ll do everything in my power not to.¡±


    ¡°¡­..!¡±


    Hearing Frey¡¯s sorrowful words, Isolet stared at him with wide eyes.


    ¡°I¡¯m looking for a way to extend my lifespan. I haven¡¯t found it yet, but don¡¯t worry. I will definitely find it in the end. That¡¯s how it was meant to be.¡±


    <b><i> ¡®¡­Didn¡¯t you promise not to lie to me.¡¯</i></b>


    Observing Frey¡¯s earnest efforts to console what he believed to be Lulu with a smile, Isolet found herself in a bewildered trance.


    ¡°So, promise me. I¡¯ll try not to die, so you shouldn¡¯t be careless either.¡±


    He spoke in a gentle voice.


    ¡°Hurry and promise me¡­¡±


    <b><i> ¡®¡­Fr, Frey.¡¯</i></b>


    She hugged him without realizing.


    <b><i> ¡®Really? Does he really have limited time? Truly?¡¯</i></b>


    With newfoundposure, she began to consider various possibilities.


    <b><i> ¡®Then, why did he lie to me? Why did he disclose such a thing to the press?¡¯</i></b>


    ¡°Umm¡­¡±


    <b><i> ¡®Frey, what on earth¡­?¡¯</i></b>


    Thus, while she was immersed in her thoughts and looking at Frey in her embrace.


    ¡°¡­Who are you?¡±


    ¡°¡­..?¡±


    As Frey suddenly posed the question in a gloomy voice, she tilted her head in confusion.


    ¡°Lulu doesn¡¯t have such arge chest¡­?¡±


    ¡°¡­Oh.¡±


    Her expression turned nk.


    ¡°Also, Lulu has short hair.¡±


    In that situation, as Frey fiddled with her hair andmented again, her face finally began to turn pale.


    ¡°¡­Is this enough? Let¡¯s go in.¡±


    ¡°Ha, even the Deputy Commanders are providing us with resources.¡±


    ¡°Is the camera ready? Start preparing for immediate distribution.¡±


    Simultaneously, signals from the investigators outside, following orders from the Imperial Family and the Church, began.


    ¡°One¡­ Two¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not working.¡±


    Investigators prepared to rush in, and whether the rope was loose or not, Frey tried to get out of his chair in a desperate situation.


    ¡°¡­¡­..¡±


    Isolet, submerged in silence, made a quick judgment.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    ¡°Which Order are you from?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m from the 456th¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m from the 455th¡­¡±


    ¡°Rookies.¡±


    With a menacing expression, Isolet stared at the Deputy Commanders kneeling against the wall with their hands up.


    ¡°What you did just now was a clear act of maniption.¡±


    ¡°Um, can we talk separately for a moment¡­¡±


    ¡°Ahem, well¡­ We didn¡¯t do it because we wanted to¡­¡±


    ¡°Quiet! I can dismiss you immediately using my authority.¡±


    ¡°¡­That¡¯s an abuse of power!¡±


    ording to her exnation, the Imperial Family and the Church plotted to bring me down.


    Meaning, all the licking and affection until now were from the Deputy Commanders.


    ¡°It¡¯s unfair! I fainted here¡­¡±


    ¡°Quiet! I don¡¯t want to cause a conflict of authority, so retreat for today.¡±


    However, certain things still felt amiss.


    ¡°You can¡¯t do this!¡±


    ¡°Quiet!¡±


    First, why was Isolet¡¯s face red?


    19+ Event Unlocked! [A total of 3 19+ Event Routes have been unlocked for Isolet Arham Bywalker!]


    Second, why did the Affection System in the system window, which had just updated a while ago, notified me about her event unlocking?


    [This event has a low-priority designation.]


    Third, if Isolet¡¯s event was of lower priority, what even was the top-priority event at this point?


    Hidden Quest


    <strong>Quest Content:</strong> Remove Serena¡¯s Curse of Familial Subordination


    <strong>Reward:</strong> ???, ???, ???, ???¡­


    Andstly¡­


    [¡­Serena¡¯s 19+ Event Unlocked: Top Priority Designation]


    What is this?


    <strong>GIVE 5 STARS ON NU OR ISOLET WILL TIE YOU UP. LOOK AT HER. YOU DON¡¯T WANNA MESS WITH HER. RATE/REVIEW HERE.</strong>

 Chapter 213: Competition

    <b>? Competition ?</b>


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡±


    Isolet was sitting in front of me and sipping her tea.


    ¡°¡±¡­¡­..¡±¡±


    Right beside me, Lulu and Irina shot cold nces to Isolet, clearly displeased.


    ¡°Um¡­ Sister.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°How long do you n on staying here?¡±


    Upon being subtly questioned, Isolet raised her eyebrows.


    She then turned to me, a puzzled expression on her face, as if she did not understand what I meant.


    ¡°The aroma of the tea is really nice.¡±


    ¡°When are you leaving?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the name of this tea?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    This situation has been going on for a while.


    Ever since the investigation team left, for some reason, she began to closely follow me around and has been staying in my house for hours.


    ¡°Um, Fr¡­ Frey, I¡¯d like to take a look at your room.¡±


    ¡°Okay? Well, it¡¯s fine, I guess. Then¡­¡±


    ¨C <i>Bang!</i>


    ¡°¡­Huh?¡±


    She had subtly averted her gaze and asked to see my room. As soon as I granted permission, she entered and closed the door behind her.


    ¡°¡­What are you doing?¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­ Ah! No, I mean¡­ You have afortable bed. For someone as delicate as you, nothing¡¯s as important as afortable bed, so I just tested it.¡±


    ¡°¡­..?¡±


    She remained inside for quite some time, making me wonder about what was happening. Eventually, I used my emergency key to unlock the door and found her lying on my bed, tucked under the nket, curled up.


    ¡°Why is the closet drawer¡­ No, forget it.¡±


    ¡°I, I didn¡¯t do it. The investigation team¡­ They were the ones who did it.¡±


    There were clear signs that the closet drawer in my room had been opened.


    ¡°So this is the famous Starlight Mansion¡¯s¡­ basement.¡±


    ¡°So, how long do you n to stay here?¡±


    ¡°¡­Uh.¡±


    ¡°Hey?¡±


    Next, she said she wanted to see the basement. We went down together, and for a few l minutes, she gazed at me in silence with a dark look before finally making a move.


    ¡°¡­¡­..¡±


    ¡°Do you like it that much? Want one?¡±


    ¡°No, no¡­ I don¡¯t particrly need it¡­¡±


    She stared, mouth agape, at the pictures in the hallway ¨C one of a young me smiling, another of me sweating during sword training, and another in my academy uniform.


    ¡°Come to think of it, you said it back then.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°I love Sister! I¡¯ll marry her when I grow up!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­..¡±


    Isolet murmured with a distant look on her face in the training yard of the mansion.


    Anyway, after entertaining her, as she roamed around the ce without a care about the time, she was now leisurely drinking tea in front of me.


    It did stir up some awkward feelings, but¡­


    <b><i> ¡®Well, she did help me today.¡¯</i></b>


    It was undeniable that she helped me today.


    In the first ce, Isolet was a remarkably skilled knight. She had been offered the role of Deputy Commander in the Imperial Family¡¯s Knight Order, and she had even been offered the position of Commander by the Church.


    Furthermore, with many Knight Orders recently reshuffled due to the emergence of the Demon King, most of the knights in the investigation team were either her juniors or subordinates.


    Additionally, she was the only daughter of a prestigious Marquis family, and not too long ago, she was even nominated as the Commanding Officer of the Hero¡¯s Party.


    Given all this, the Deputy Commanders leading this investigation team had little chance to match her in terms of strength or authority.


    So, after their failed attempt to scare me, they had no choice but to sulkily endure her reprimands for a while.


    Naturally, this wouldn¡¯t be the end of it.


    Many dark magic tools and records of corruption had already been submitted. While Isolet intended to leverage today¡¯s ¡®incident¡¯ for negotiation, it remained uncertain whether it would work.


    ¡°Phew.¡±


    For me, it didn¡¯t really matter either way. If Isolet seeded in her negotiations, it would provide me with some respite to prepare for the next potential attack. And even if the negotiations failed, I wouldn¡¯t lose any points, so there shouldn¡¯t have been a problem¡­


    ¡­But was there really none?


    ¨C <i>Thump¡­!</i>


    ¡°Ugh.¡±


    Suddenly, a sharp pain hit my heart.


    ¡°Frey?¡±


    ¡°Master!¡±


    When I held onto my chest and turned pale, Lulu and Irina rushed over in shock.


    ¡°Ah¡­¡±


    At the same time, Isolet, who had been sipping her tea in front of me, froze in ce.


    <b><i> ¡®¡­This is annoying.¡¯</i></b>


    Lately, it felt like I had been experiencing these heart pains far more frequently.


    Given that painkillers weren¡¯t helping, was it a psychological issue?


    ¡°Ma, Master¡­¡±


    While I was lost in thought, Lulu approached me with a terrified look on her face.


    ¡°Lick.¡±


    Suddenly, she lightly licked my lips with her tongue.


    ¡°Lick, lick.¡±


    With an anxious expression and a firm grip on my arm, she meticulously licked every nook of my lips before tremblingly whispering into my ear.


    ¡°Do, don¡¯t worry¡­¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll find a way somehow¡­¡±


    Her lips were faintly tinged with fresh blood.


    <b><i> ¡®¡­I thought it was just an anxiety attack.¡¯</i></b>


    Lately, whenever I felt worried, my heart began to ache sharply. I thought this pain was due to escted symptoms of anxiety.


    However, anxiety wasn¡¯t the only cause of the pain in my heart.


    The main reason seemed to be the gradual deterioration of my own body.


    The bleeding, which used to only ur when I physically overexerted myself, now urred even when I was just slightly anxious.


    Considering the three penalties I was enduring, along with an additional special penalty, it made sense¡­ but if this continued, it would be problematic.


    Was there really no way to restore my dwindling lifespan and vitality?


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡±


    As I pondered and felt my heart heating up.


    I quietly opened the system window into the air.


    Hidden Quest


    <strong>Quest Content:</strong> Remove Serena¡¯s Curse of Familial Subordination


    <strong>Reward:</strong> ???, ???, ???, ???, Serena¡¯s 19+ Event Unlocked, Top Priority Designation


    <b><i> ¡®Perhaps, there might be a way.¡¯</i></b>


    My ancestor had clearly said that the ¡®Curse of Serena¡¯s Familial Subordination¡¯ only had a release code, but the game had no way to execute that code.


    And there was one more thing set up like that.


    That was the code to increase my life force and lifespan.


    <b><i> ¡®If I clear this quest, the Curse of Familial Subordination will be lifted. That means¡­¡¯</i></b>


    A way to execute the ¡®code¡¯ to break the curse, that was believed to be unbreakable, had somehow appeared before me.


    This suggested there might also be a method somewhere to expand my lifespan and life force.


    Sure, the system had previously stated there was no way within its confines to increase my lifespan or life force. However, perhaps that was merely a limitation of the system.


    Moreover, back then, the system had not been ¡®updated¡¯.


    [System Updating¡­¡­..]


    Only the Affection System has just finished updating. Looking at the system, hurriedly working with all other functions paused¡­


    As expected, it was worth looking forward to.


    ¨C <i>Thump¡­!</i>


    ¡°¡­Sigh.¡±


    Certainly, I needed to find a way to address this sudden ¡®anxiety symptom.¡¯


    If bleeding urred whenever I get a little anxious, it would be quite problematic.


    ¡°¡±¡­¡­..¡±¡±


    After contemting for a while, when I finally looked up, everyone around me was staring at me nkly.


    ¡°Sniffle¡­¡±


    Lulu sniffed and nuzzled her head against my side.


    ¡°Even now, it¡¯s not toote¡­ If I feed him good food and elixirs¡­ I also need to make sure his line continues¡­¡±


    Isolet muttered in a state of panic.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Irina stood silently, her arms crossed.


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    Looking at them, a thought suddenly came to my mind.


    <b><i> ¡®So¡­ what exactly is this age-restricted event¡­?¡¯</i></b>


    First of all, Isolet, who was giving me a dreary look, certainly had a rted event.


    It wasbeled as a ¡®Low-Priority Event¡¯, but there were as many as three of them.


    I don¡¯t know exactly what these events are.


    ¡®And, what is this Top-Priority event¡­?¡¯


    Currently, Lulu, who was rubbing her cheek against my side while sniffing, had an active event.


    So, perhaps, she was top-priority, but something intriguing was happening in the system window.


    Affection System


    Irina, Kania, na [Top-Priority Candidates]


    Lulu, Isolet [Potential Candidates]


    ¡ù Events for potential candidates urpletely at random.


    .


    .


    .


    Currently, the phrase next to the names of the three girls was shing in different colors.


    Kania in ck, Irina in red, and na in yellow.


    Affection System


    [Candidate Selection Period: Until thest day of vacation.]


    It felt like apetition of sorts.


    So, among the three of them¡­, no, five of them, would one of them have an event with me during this vacation?


    Come to think of it, hadn¡¯t the event to unlock Serena¡¯s just appeared? However, for now, only the quest name and rewards were shown¡­


    There was no way to proceed, no solution, and even the Y/N button was missing, so there was nothing I could do about it.


    Anyway, looking at the system window text, it seemed like the event would happen during this vacation.


    I wonder, who will be the one to have the event with me?


    <b><i> ¡®¡­I have no idea.¡¯</i></b>


    It was quite interesting, but this wasn¡¯t the most pressing matter right now.


    Well, in a sense, it was rather important¡­ but what held more importance was the tent abilities¡¯ of each heroine.


    From what I¡¯ve observed, once their routes werepleted, theirtent abilities seemed to be unlocked.


    Did this mean¡­


    I had to seduce them all¡­?


    ¨C <i>Beep, beep!</i>


    While I was freaking out by the conclusion I had arrived at during my deep contemtion, a mechanical sound echoed.


    ¡°¡­Hello?¡±


    Shortly after, Isolet took out amunication device from her belongings and started to talk.


    ¡°That was a legitimate exercise of my authority. So¡­ Yes?¡±


    Judging by her expression, there seemed to be some kind of problem.


    ¡°¡­Alright, I understand.¡±


    She continued her conversation for a while before hanging up and looking at me somberly.


    ¡°It seems like I have to leave now.¡±


    Then, Isolet rose from her seat, looking regretful.


    ¡°¡­In a week,e to my house. We can continue our training and pick up our unfinished conversation then.¡±


    Even though I took great pains to exin to her once again that my time wasn¡¯t limited, for some reason, she didn¡¯t seem convinced.


    ¡°Well then, I¡¯ll be going¡­¡±


    ¡°Wait, Sister.¡±


    Watching her head toward the entrance with a gloomy expression, I finally vocalized the question that had been bothering me for a while.


    ¡°¡­What¡¯s that thing you¡¯ve been holding onto since earlier?¡±


    ¡°¡­..!¡±


    At that, she stopped in her tracks, looking startled.


    ¡°This, this thing¡­?¡±


    Then, she carefully took something out.


    ¡°You, you didn¡¯t give this to me?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    What Isolet revealed were my photo albums, the same ones she had been staring nkly at earlier.


    ¡°I¡­ see¡­?¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes. There¡¯s no issue with that.¡±


    Nevertheless, her belly was still noticeably bulging.


    She was someone who had undergone intense training her whole life and had never once had her belly protruding like that.


    ¡°By the way, why did you open my closet earlier¡­¡±


    ¡°I, I must go now.¡±


    As I tilted my head and took a step closer to her, she hurriedly rushed off to the entrance.


    ¨C <i>m.</i>


    Just like that, she swiftly left the mansion.


    ¡°¡­Phew.¡±


    I felt a sense of relief as Isolet vanished from the premises, but simultaneously, a peculiar sense of longing washed over me.


    ¡°¡­What?¡±


    Feeling conflicted, I sat down on the sofa. Then, Irina, looking puzzled, stood up with furrowed brows.


    ¡°na¡­ already arrived? Why? How?¡±


    ¡°¡­..?¡±


    She seemed to be talking without amunication crystal. Could it be¡­ she was using telepathy right now?


    ¡°¡­Hmm.¡±


    While I nkly stared at her, who casually performed a groundbreaking magical feat, she began to nibble on her lip.


    ¡°Frey, I believe I need to leave for a while.¡±


    ¡°Uh, okay¡­¡±


    ¡°If you feel like you¡¯re in danger, send me a message immediately. Or tear this scroll. I¡¯lle to help you right away.¡±


    With that, she handed me an armful of scrolls.


    ¡°You broke our promise¡­ na!¡±


    She shouted angrily as she left the mansion.


    ¡°What on earth¡­¡±


    Feeling an inexplicable chill, I nkly watched her retreating figure.


    ¡°¡­That¡¯s right, Serena was supposed toe.¡±


    Today, I was expecting Serena toe over with the results of the task I had entrusted to her.


    ¡°Master¡­¡±


    ¡°Yeah?¡±


    Lulu, who had been quietly sitting next to me, nced around briefly and then gently wrapped her arms around mine, causing me to tilt my head in curiosity.


    ¡°Now, it¡¯s just the two of us left, right?¡±


    Lulu had been staring at me intently.


    ¡°I have something to tell you, Master.¡±


    She said in a soft voice¡­


    ¡°Please listen.¡±


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    Meanwhile, at that very moment¡­


    ¡°Hehehe~ Heh~¡±


    ¡°¡­Sigh.¡±


    Wondering what had made her so happy, Serena entered the Starlight Mansion with a giddy smile apanied by Miho, who wore a thoroughly dissatisfied expression.


    ¡°I¡¯ll see Frey~? We¡¯ll have a date~? Hehe¡­¡±


    ¡°Human, are you a genius? Or are you a lunatic?¡±


    ¡°Hehehe, hehe¡­¡±


    Despite Miho¡¯s question, Serena keptughing as she crossed the mansion¡¯s yard.


    ¡°¡­?¡±


    Soon after, she tilted her head in confusion.


    ¡°What¡¯s that?¡±


    She spotted some unknown movement in the bushes near the mansion¡¯s window, prompting her sharp gaze to be focused.


    ¡°¡­Hmm?¡±


    Serena¡¯s usually innocent-looking eyes sharpened.


    ¡°Bl, blood¡­ he¡¯s bleeding¡­ Ugh, ugh¡­¡±


    Aishi, who hade to check on Frey¡¯s condition that day under the pretense of wanting to hang out, had witnessed Frey¡¯s bleeding and was now sobbing alone.


    ¡°Frey has limited time¡­ It must be a fake illness. Yes, yes.¡±


    Meanwhile, Roswyn, with an anxious expression, kept ncing around while hiding in the mansion¡¯s bushes.


    <strong>You can rate/review this series here.</strong>

 Chapter 214: How Impressive

    <b>? How Impressive ?</b>


    ¡°¡­¡­..¡±


    Lulu looked up at Frey with lustful eyes.


    ¡°Lulu?¡±


    Cradling his arm gently, Frey, who had been quietly observing her, tilted his head and called her name.


    ¡°Hah¡­¡±


    Lulu, who had been nuzzling his arm, paused and exhaled softly while resting her cheek against his arm.


    ¡°I love you.¡±


    Then, she spoke with a tense voice.


    ¡°I love my Master, no¡­¡±


    Frey¡¯s eyes widened in surprise as she held onto his arm and forcefully pulled him towards the sofa.


    ¡°I love you.¡±


    With eyes full of desire, she whispered once more.


    ¡°Uh, um¡­¡±


    It had been a while since Lulu addressed him without using the title ¡®Master,¡¯ perhaps the first time since all the servants had left the mansion.


    ¡°I, who is just a pet, dared to fall in love with my Master.¡±


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    ¡°I should only receive one-sided attention and love from Master¡­ but I dared to make it mutual.¡±


    Seeing Frey¡¯s puzzled expression, Lulu, who had been leaning against the sofa and rubbing her body against his arm, spoke.


    ¡°So, please scold me.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    She stared intently at him.


    ¡°Please punish me. Harshly. You can hit me, starve me, even choke me.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­..¡±


    ¡°Please, Master.¡±


    After saying that, Lulu tightly closed her eyes and began to tremble.


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡±


    Frey, who had been nkly staring at Lulu, stretched out his hand with a slight smile.


    ¡°¡­Ouch.¡±


    A momentter, Lulu, who had received a light flick on her forehead, flinched and cautiously opened her eyes.


    ¡°That¡¯s your punishment, Lulu.¡±


    Gazing at Lulu, Frey whispered in a soft voice.


    ¡°Is that enough now? Let¡¯s get up. We need to prepare for our guests¡­¡±


    ¡°Master.¡±


    Lulu rubbed her slightly pained forehead with her hands and contemted what had just transpired.


    ¡°Can I¡­ truly love you?¡±


    She asked him with a trembling expression.


    ¡°¡­ I can, right?¡±


    At that, Frey paused briefly, then nodded quietly.


    ¡°Oh. Ah¡­¡±


    Lulu looked at him with shaky eyes.


    ¡°¡­Waaah!¡±


    With an awkward cry, she pounced on Frey, who was propped against the sofa.


    ¡°Lu, Lulu?¡±


    ¡°¡­..?¡±


    <i> Lick, lick, lick.</i>


    Despite the flustered expression on Frey¡¯s face, Lulu continued to lick his face.


    ¡°Ma¡­ster¡­¡±


    After a moment, with her tongue still sticking out, she began to speak slowly.


    ¡°It was you¡­ who saved me. You rescued me. You revived me. You dyed me in your color. So, I am yours. Only you can control me. You can dominate me.¡±


    ¡°Uh, um¡­¡±


    ¡°My life, soul, fate, future, life¡­ Everything is in your hands. I will be your pet for the rest of my life.¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡±


    ¡°I can do anything. If you ask me to bear a curse in your stead, I will. If you tell me to sell my soul, I will. If you tell me to die, I will do so willingly.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t care how evil you are. If you tell me to kill someone, I will. If you tell me to torture them, I will give them terrible pain. If you tell me to fight against the empire, I will. Do you find the Hero Party bothersome? I¡¯ll infiltrate them as a spy for you.¡±


    Lulu whispered with a submissive look. If she had a tail, would have definitely wagged it vigorously.


    ¡°As you have sworn to me, no matter what happens¡­ I will always be your pet.¡±


    After speaking for a while, Lulu finally finished.


    ¡°¡­Ha ha.¡±


    ¡°¡­..!¡±


    When Frey gave an awkward smile, she trembled all over and whispered in a low voice,


    ¡°Master, I¡¯m sorry¡­¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    Then, her eyes gleamed.


    ¡°Please, pet me a little more¡­! It seems you haven¡¯t petted me muchtely¡­!¡±


    With an expression full of guilt and immorality, she whispered in a low voice.


    ¡°¡±¡­¡­¡­¡±¡±


    And then silence ensued.


    ¨C <i>Swish, swish¡­</i>


    As Frey began to pet her with a perplexed look, Lulu tilted her head.


    ¡°Huh? What¡¯s going on?¡±


    Then, she mumbled softly.


    ¡°¡­Why aren¡¯t my eyes hurting?¡±


    The terrible pain that usually came whenever she used her Magic Eyes, for some reason, didn¡¯te this time. Frey hadn¡¯t exined it to her intentionally.


    ¡°Th-That¡¯s strange¡­?¡±


    Startled, Lulu clung to Frey and whispered.


    ¡°Please, like me.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Her Magic Eyes didn¡¯t hurt.


    ¡°Please, please love me.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Still, her Magic Eyes didn¡¯t hurt.


    ¡°I, just as I am¡­ please love me with all your heart!¡±


    ¡°¡­I will.¡±


    With her Magic Eyes no longer in pain, Lulu was overjoyed and Frey, gazing up at her, nodded with a wide smile.


    ¡°Wooh, wooh¡­¡±


    Then, out of nowhere, she began to cry.


    ¡°Ma, Master. What do I do¡­¡±


    Then, she looked terrified.


    ¡°My, my Magic Eyes¡­ I think they¡¯re gone¡­¡±


    Her voice quivered as she looked down at her rightful master, Frey.


    ¡°Oh, no¡­ I thought I could be of some use to my Master now¡­ I did¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­Your Magic Eyes, they¡¯re fine.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    However, as Frey spoke with a calm look on his face, Lulu slowly raised her head and began to look at the window.


    ¡°Ah.¡±


    Her eyes were still glowing with a ruby color.


    ¡°Ahhh.¡±


    Only then did she realize.


    Why he hadn¡¯t followed everymand she¡¯d given.


    ¡°Aaah¡­¡±


    No matter how much she thought about it, there was only one answer.


    ¡°Ma¡­ster.¡±


    Her rightful owner, Frey.


    He already liked her. He was already in love with her.


    He loved her for who she was; not just as the pet he¡¯d always called her.


    ¡°¡­¡­..¡±


    Realizing this, Lulu felt her mind go nk.


    To an unmistakable degree, Lulu had fully be his possession.


    Yet, she thought their rtionship was ¡®bizarre¡¯.


    If she didn¡¯t receive love, she knew she would be depressed and anxious before dying.


    The meeting of a fool and a wise man, unable to love others as they were, thus they could only express love in a distorted manner.


    Even with such a rtionship, Lulu was already very satisfied.


    ¡°¡­Ugh.¡±


    Lulu¡¯s eyes, looking down at Frey, suddenly changed.


    It was because she realized that she had been mistaken.


    Frey had already ¡®sincerely¡¯ loved her ¡®as she was¡¯.


    This had been Lulu¡¯s ultimate wish ever since she had been abandoned by her parents as a child due to her stigma.


    The final obstacle that rendered her the ill-fated heroine of Dark Tale Fantasy 2¡­The one thing that made her survival impossible in any other route¡­


    Just like that, it was gone.


    ¡°Wah, waaaah¡­¡±


    ¡°Lulu, Lulu, are you crying?¡±


    Lulu was indeed crying.


    She was in his arms; Not in the sense of a master-pet rtionship, nor dominant-subordinate rtionship, but in a rtionship that truly understood and loved each other for who they were.


    ¡°Waaaahh¡­¡±


    As of this day, she waspletely saved.


    ¡°¡­Master.¡±


    And with that, Lulu buried her face in Frey¡¯s arms and sobbed.


    ¡°I love you so much.¡±


    She fell to her knees in front of him, disying her submission to his dominance, and spoke.


    ¡°Really, really, really, really¡­¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    ¡°When you die, Master, I want to die with you.¡±


    ¡°¡­What?¡±


    ¡°I want to be buried in the same grave. You know how pets are. They can¡¯t live without their owners. They miss them forever and then they get sick and die. And when I do, I¡¯ll be buried next to you.¡±


    Frey heard her words.


    ¡°¡­You can¡¯t.¡±


    He spoke sternly.


    ¡°If you say that again, I will really get mad.¡±


    ¡°¡­Uhh.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Lulu flinched momentarily.


    ¡°Uh¡­¡±


    Then she realized that he was worried about her.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    He was worried about what would be of her after he died.


    ¡°¡­Master.¡±


    Lulu, whose thoughts had wandered too far, mumbled with a sullen expression.


    ¡°I¡¯m really sorry.¡±


    ¡°What? Lulu, you¡­¡±


    Hearing that, Frey thought that Lulu was about to reject his words, so he was about to scold her, but¡­


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­ I¡¯m sorry¡­¡±


    Lulu covered her face with her hands and mumbled like a machine.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­¡±


    She peeked through her fingers at Frey, who was looking at her with a genuinely concerned look.


    <b><i> ¡®I don¡¯t know why he¡¯s like that¡­¡¯</i></b>


    Lulu pondered to herself.


    <b><i> ¡®Master suddenly doesn¡¯t seem like Master anymore¡­¡¯</i></b>


    Her face, however, had turned a bright red.


    <b><i> ¡®Now, he looks like¡­ a man¡­¡¯</i></b>


    With that thought, she blushed and covered her face with her hands.


    ¡°¡­Dominate me.¡±


    She whispered in a low voice, her Magic Eyes faintly aglow.


    ¡°Control me. Own mepletely.¡±


    She dared to issue orders to her master who owned her.


    ¡°Hold me¡­ in your arms.¡±


    She whispered, unbeknownst to him.


    ¨C <i>Srrrk¡­</i>


    Frey then embraced her, carefully and gently.


    ¡°Mmm, mmm¡­¡±


    Lulu felt the tenderness and the warmth of his embrace and thought to herself.


    ¡°Oh, this can¡¯t be¡­¡¯


    Frey wanted her as a pet.


    And she, too, was content to be his pet; Rather, she took pride in it.


    She was delighted to be treated that way for the rest of her life.


    Now, however, she realized something.


    The most a pet could ever dare to feel for its owner was ¡®love.¡¯


    She shouldn¡¯t expect anything more than that.


    If she wanted more than that, their rtionship could be ruined.


    And that meant¡­


    ¡°Mmm¡­¡±


    Lulu¡¯s body began to heat up.


    She wondered what was wrong with her.


    A new emotion, one she had never experienced before in her life, had abruptly taken hold of her.


    ¨C <i>Swoosh, swoosh¡­</i>


    In this situation, Frey was literally ¡®holding¡¯ her.


    Even though she was grateful and happy¡­


    <b><i> ¡®I¡¯m sorry¡­ Master.¡¯</i></b>


    Lulu was now a bad girl.


    An ungrateful child who yearned for more than just love from her master; From the master who had saved her. From the master who possessedplete control over her.


    ¡°Let me, let me, let me¡­!¡±


    She was about to say something to Frey, who was smiling at her and holding her in his arms. She squeezed her eyes shut tightly, trembling while feeling ungrateful and guilty.


    ¨C <b><i>Boom!!! </i></b>


    ¡°Haaa¡­!¡±


    Suddenly, she heard the sound of something exploding outside, and leaped to her feet, startled.


    ¡°¡­What was that?¡±


    And, at the same time, she looked at Frey with sharp eyes.


    ¡°You stay here, it¡¯s dangerous!¡±


    Worried that Frey might be in danger, Lulu hid him under the couch.


    ¡°What¡­ What¡­¡±


    Lulu¡¯s previously warm body suddenly turned cold, and she directed a frigid re toward the source of the noise.


    ¡°¡­Growl.¡±


    She growled and stomped towards the window, which was oddly slightly ajar.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    Meanwhile, at the same time¡­


    ¡°Uhh, uhhh!¡±


    Roswyn, who had been hiding in the grass and quietly watching the mansion, jumped to her feet, startled by the magic that had struck her.


    ¡°No, no way¡­¡±


    Realizing that her hair was disheveled and her clothes were in disarray, Rosewyn began to pale as she recalled the person who had often cast this spell on her.


    ¡°What are you doing there¡­?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­!!!¡±


    She froze, unable to even think about running away as Serena approached her.


    ¡°Hmmm¡­¡±


    Serena scrutinized her from head to toe.


    ¡°I heard you were taken and questioned by security the other day, but apparently it was because you wished to give flowers¡­¡±


    Serena whispered, looking annoyed.


    ¡°¡­Would you mind not sticking your nose into other people¡¯s men?¡±


    Hearing that, Roswyn began to sob.


    ¡°Oh, no¡­ This is weird¡­¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°Frey¡­ I¡­ he liked me¡­ but¡­¡±


    For a while, she had been trying to convince herself that what Lulu had done was something that Frey had coerced her into doing.


    Just a moment ago, she had witnessed Lulu and Frey in a genuine act of affection, and she had panicked.


    ¡°Why? What¡¯s going on? It¡¯s weird¡­ I don¡¯t understand¡­¡±


    But, as usual, she tried to find another answer, to somehow avoid the conclusion that she had alreadye up with.


    ¡°I knew it¡­¡±


    At that moment, Lulu, who had appeared from the window, nced at her with a cold expression and whispered.


    ¡°¡­You should have done better.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­!¡±


    Hearing that, Roswyn froze in ce.


    ¡°Ah.¡±


    ¡°Ugh¡­¡±


    And after a moment.


    With her head down, she broke into a cold sweat and rushed across the yard.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Serena gaze followed her.


    ¡°¡­You¡¯re going as well, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes¡­¡±


    She pushed Aishi away, who was watching with a frightened expression from the bushes beside her.


    ¡°¡­Hold on, I¡¯ll go open the door for you now.¡±


    ¡°Okay, thanks.¡±


    She looked at Lulu as she rushed up to the front door and thought to herself.


    <b><i> ¡®¡­How impressive¡­For a pet.¡¯</i></b>


    At leastpared to Kania, the thieving cat who tried to steal Frey from her all the time.


    If Lulu didn¡¯t cross the line, Serena might be able to tolerate having her around after she married Frey.


    <i>¡®She was good enough to be a watchdog for the house,¡¯ </i>Serena thought to herself and was actually quite pleased with Lulu.


    ¨C <i>Squeak¡­ </i>


    ¡°Hey, you¡­¡±


    Lulu opened the front door, as Serena tried to talk to her.


    ¡°Ha?¡±


    But stopped abruptly and began to stare at her.


    ¡°¡­Ugh.¡±


    She opened the front door and stood before her, every inch of her body covered in Frey¡¯s hair, scent, and markings.


    ¡°¡±¡­¡­¡­¡±¡±


    A momentter, Serena¡¯s moonlight eyes met Lulu¡¯s ruby ones in a cold stare.


    <strong>You can rate/review this series here.</strong>

 Chapter 215: Identity

    <b>? Identity ?</b>


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡±


    Serena, who entered through the main entrance, was staring coldly at Lulu.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Lulu, unfazed by Serena¡¯s piercing gaze, stared right back. Their silent standoff persisted long after the entrance door had swung open.


    ¡°Hello¡­¡±


    For some reason, amidst this suffocating atmosphere, it was Lulu who unexpectedly broke the silence, bowing her head.


    ¡°¡­ Master¡¯s fianc¨¦e.¡±


    However, her voice was slightly more sharp than usual.


    ¡°It¡¯s an honor to meet the fianc¨¦e of the master I serve.¡±


    ¡°Hah.¡±


    Serena smirked while looking at her.


    ¡°¡­Are you only being polite to me out of loyalty to your master?¡±


    ¡°¡­..¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re quite amusing, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    A momentter, Serena delicately masked her mouth with a fan and approached Lulu with light steps.


    ¡°Thank you for thepliment.¡±


    ¡°¡­Haah.¡±


    Serena, after a brief pause, inclined her head once more and shot Lulu a searching look.


    ¡°It shouldn¡¯t be this amusing.¡±


    ¡°Pardon?¡±


    Serena whispered in a soft voice.


    ¡°Do you want to know what happened to the people I found amusing?¡±


    She radiated an intimidating aura, capable of making most people¡¯s knees tremble with fear.


    ¡°If you¡¯d rather not know, I suggest you keep things mundane when you¡¯re around me.¡±


    ¡°¡­..¡±


    ¡°Abstain from ying word games I can easily see through or provoke conflicts you can¡¯t handle. Just remain unremarkable. Then, perhaps, I might be inclined to show some leniency.¡±


    Whispering softly to the slightly startled Lulu, Serena made her point clear.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what you believe, but this epitomizes my mercy. I am the fianc¨¦e, and you are a subordinate. The hierarchy between us is crystal clear.¡±


    ¡°So, you better think carefully¡­ whether you wish to be tamed or kicked out ¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­Serena, what are you doing?¡±


    ¡°Hehe!¡±


    But at that moment, Frey¡¯s impatient voice sounded from behind her.


    ¡°¡­Hehe.¡±


    She, who had deliberately avoided seeing Frey¡¯s face, suddenly loosened her expression and began tough softly as she caught sight of him.


    ¡°It¡¯s Frey¡­ Hehehe¡­¡±


    For some reason, she seemed very pleased and forgot all about her earlier sternness towards Lulu. Her attention was now entirely fixed on Frey, who stood behind her.


    ¡°Move aside.¡±


    ¡°Eek!¡±


    At that, she pushed Lulu who was standing in front of her to the side and rushed towards Frey and spoke.


    ¡°Hug me¡­.¡±


    But just as Serena was about to embrace him, Frey took a step back with a cool expression.


    ¡°Why are you acting like this?¡±


    And then, Frey looked at Serena with a straight face.


    ¡°Master.¡±


    In the meantime, Lulu quietly approached Frey¡¯s side.


    ¡°¡­Lick.¡±


    Casting a timid nce at Serena, Lulu extended her tongue and gave Frey¡¯s face an affectionate lick.


    ¡°Smooch¡­¡±


    Usually, she licked Frey shortly and neatly to show her loyalty and obedience.


    But for some reason, today, her tongue licked every nook and cranny of Frey¡¯s face with an exceptionally long and sticky motion.


    ¨C <i>Slurp, swish¡­</i>


    After a moment, she swallowed the lengthy trail of saliva from his face, closed her eyes tightly, and began to rub her cheek against Frey¡¯s with an affectionate expression.


    ¡°Well, I¡¯ll¡­ go now.¡±


    Then, after ncing at Serene for a moment, Lulu quickly went up to the second floor.


    ¡°¡±¡­¡­¡­.¡±¡±


    A brief silence ensued between the two.


    ¡°F, Frey¡­¡±


    Finally breaking the silence, Serena opened her mouth timidly.


    ¡°I, I can lick well too.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m serious. 101 Ways To Satisfy A Man¡­ no, no, I mean, anyway, I¡¯ve studied extensively Seriously¡­¡±


    After saying that, she timidly approached Frey. But¡­


    ¡°Ah, uhh¡­¡±


    As she stood before him, she began to falter, beads of sweat forming on her forehead. Her behavior was typical of a bookworm who had gained knowledge about love and affection solely through books, with no real-world experience.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    However, Serena had felt threatened after witnessing Frey¡¯s lingering touch on every intimate corner of Lulu¡¯s body and the adept disy of affection between the two.


    ¡°Eh, ebe¡­¡±


    With her eyes tightly closed and a drooling tongue peeking out slightly, she reached out with her trembling hand to grasp Frey¡¯s shoulder and carefully inclined her head.


    ¡°L, lick.¡±


    Momentster, Serena¡¯s tongue touched Frey¡¯s cheek.


    ¡°¡­Ah.¡±


    Surprised by the unexpectedly soft and velvety sensation instead of the salty or rough texture she had anticipated, Serena couldn¡¯t help but make a sound.


    ¡°Lick, lick.¡±


    And then, Serena, while keeping an eye on Frey, quietly licked his cheek.


    ¡°¡­It¡¯s dirty.¡±


    ¡°Wh, Wha¡­¡±


    Finding her adorable, Frey let her be for a while, but he then had to swallow in his regret and act indifferent, looking at her with disapproving eyes.


    ¨C <i>Swipe, swipe.</i>


    With teary eyes, Serena rubbed her cheeks against Frey¡¯s, mimicking Lulu¡¯s earlier actions.


    ¡°I, I can do this too¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­..¡±


    ¡°I, I can be a dog. If you don¡¯t like me as your fianc¨¦e, I can be your dog.¡±


    ¡°Sigh.¡±


    ¡°Wo¡­ woof!¡±


    Frey finally spoke after watching Serena intently.


    ¡°Lulu is enough as a pet.¡±


    Upon hearing that, Serena stopped her actions and looked at him with her soft cheeks pressed against his.


    ¡°So, I¡¯m still your fianc¨¦e, right?¡±


    ¡°Well¡­¡±


    ¡°I, I love you, Frey. I really, really like you.¡±


    Out of the blue, she confessed, then buried her face in his chest.


    ¡°¡­But, what did you do with Professor Isolet?¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Then, suddenly, she asked in a hushed voice.


    ¡°From every corner of your body¡­ I smell something other than your pet.¡±


    She remembered Frey¡¯s scent down to the smallest detail without mistake.


    The distinct smell of Isolet, her favorite perfume, and the scent of salivaing from his knee were all unmistakably apparent.


    ¡°What?¡±


    This was enough to upset her, even though she was one of the few heroines with a Goodness Stat of below zero.


    ¡°Why should you care about what I do?¡±


    Seeing Serena¡¯s coldness, Frey answered with a cold gaze after being flustered for a moment.


    ¡°Ughhh¡­¡±


    He forcefully pushed away Serena, who had buried her face in his chest, causing her to stumble backward, arms iling.


    ¡°Sigh.¡±


    Frey almost chuckled at her reaction, then swiftly turned his head to sigh, while Serena lowered her head meekly.


    ¡°¡­Sigh.¡±


    Miho, who had been observing the scene from the entrance, finally couldn¡¯t contain herself and spoke up.


    ¡°Human, why does Human only cling to that man?¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°When a gangsteres as a client, or a high-ranking noble, or even a big shot from the underworld, you don¡¯t even bat an eye ¡­ Even when the Empresses, you act gullible, so why do you only show your vulnerable side to that man?¡±


    Although she was still clumsy with thenguage of the Empire and usually spoke in short sentences, she started speaking at length, her curiosity evident.


    ¡°Has he discovered your weakness? Or perhaps you¡¯ve been mentally manipted? If not, what¡¯s the reason? I¡¯m curious, tell me, human.¡±


    Upon hearing that, Serena replied with a confident expression.


    ¡°Because I like him.¡±


    ¡°What did you just say?¡±


    As Miho responded with a baffled expression, Serena sent a yful smile in Frey¡¯s direction and repeated herself.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, just looking at him makes me so happy. I just like him. Like-like-like.¡±


    Having said that, she took a brief moment to catch her breath.


    ¡°¡­Um, I¡¯m going to use the bathroom.¡±


    She spoke, her eyes locked onto Frey¡¯s.


    ¡°The 67th method¡­ seduce a man using scent¡­ If I spray the pheromone perfume I ordered from the Magic Tower¡­ First, I need to get rid of that old maiden¡¯s smell¡­¡±


    She dashed towards the bathroom.


    ¡°Growl¡­¡±


    On the other hand, Miho let out a soft growl as she stared at Frey.


    ¡°Human.¡±


    Suddenly, she pushed Frey against a wall and whispered menacingly.


    ¡°I remember everything you did to me. Every single thing.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°I remember how you mistreated so many ves. How you gripped my neck and threatened me. How you made me submit to yourmands. I remember it all vividly.¡±


    Yet, as Frey continued to look back calmly, Miho gritted her teeth.


    ¨C<i> Srrk¡­</i>


    She grabbed him by his cor, pressing her sharp fangs to his throat, and whispered.


    ¡°I could easily tear your throat out with these fangs. Right now.¡±


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not joking. When I transform, I can swallow you whole. Deliciously. Without leaving a trace.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°Yes. If it weren¡¯t for the constant surveince and hat human who¡¯s clever butcks social skills, I would have devoured you in an instant.¡±


    Of course, she¡¯d been scolded by her father, the Chief, for freaking out at the sight of animal blood, let alone human meat, but Miho was doing her best to scare the hateful man in front of her.


    ¡°You wouldn¡¯t want to be inside my stomach, would you? It¡¯s cramped, damp, and pitch-ck.¡±


    ¡°Hey¡­¡±


    ¡°So, if you don¡¯t want to end up in my stomach¡­¡±


    With that, Miho stroked her stomach and bit Frey¡¯s neck with her teeth, drooling all over him while trying to drive home her point with her broken pronunciation.


    ¡°¡­Get down.¡±


    ¡°Gasp!¡±


    Lulu¡¯s cold voice from the second floor made Miho instantly drop to her knees, still holding onto Frey¡¯s neck with her mouth.


    ¡°Spit, spit him out! Spit out what¡¯s in your mouth!¡±


    ¡°¡­Ptew.¡±


    At Lulu¡¯s flusteredmand, Miho quickly spat out Frey.


    ¡°¡­Master, should I kill her?¡±


    Lulu, who had quicklye downstairs, saw Frey¡¯s neck, unharmed but covered in someone else¡¯s saliva, asked the question with a cold tone.


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°Should I enve her, then? Or perhaps, mold her to your liking¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Ee, eek¡­¡±


    At that, Miho, who was actually quite timid, began to tremble.


    ¡°¡­You have five tails?¡±


    Frey, who was looking at her, shook his head and muttered.


    ¡°Four would have been the maximum until the original ending, but¡­? What¡­¡±


    ¡°Shall I torture her? She dared to hurt my master, she needs to be taught the consequences of her actions. Shall I do it myself?¡±


    Frey shook his head with a bitter smile upon hearing Lulu¡¯s bold proposal.


    ¡°No, she¡¯s useful. She might even extend my life. So¡­¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Seeing their reactions, Frey quickly altered his stance.


    ¡°¡­In any case, she belongs to Serena, so don¡¯t touch her.¡±


    ¡°Master, what did you just say¡­!¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    Upon hearing the unbelievable statement, Lulu asked excitedly and behind Frey, who had a troubled expression on his face, Serena appeared, wearing a bottle of expensive perfume on her body.


    ¡°¡­We¡¯ll talkter.¡±


    With that, Frey stopped talking and made his way to the sofa.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Heh, heh.¡±


    Lulu began to stare at Miho with a strange look in her eyes.


    ¡°¡­..???¡±


    Serena, who was filled with the anticipation to tease and mess with Frey, began to tilt her head with a sullen expression.


    Before she knew it, the time was approaching 12 PM.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    ¡°Hmmm, hmmm!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Serena, organizing the papers in her hands with an expectant expression, and Miho, who had a terrified look on her face, came into my view.


    ¡°¡­Grrr.¡±


    After a brief moment of eye contact with me, Miho bared her teeth once again.


    ¡°¡­Ha?¡±


    ¡°Ugh¡­¡±


    Lulu, who crouched beside me, rubbing her cheeks together, red at Miho coldly, who promptly bared her teeth and lowered her head once more.


    ¡°Alright, I found it!¡±


    Amidst thismotion, Serena, who smelled so alluring that it made me slightly dizzy, handed me a piece of paper.


    ¡°Is this¡­?¡±


    Upon seeing that document, I felt as if my brain, which was soaked in the fragrance, suddenly awakened and my eyes widened in surprise.


    <strong>¨C Sun God Confinement n</strong>


    [ssified Level 1: essible only in the Grand Archbishop Conference]


    ¡°So¡­ what is this?¡±


    Serena¡¯s question was answered in a low voice.


    ¡°The thing you asked for.¡±


    He stared at her quietly, and Serena replied with the most serious expression he had ever seen in a long time.


    ¡°The identity of the Youngest Pdin.¡±


    <strong>You can rate/review this series here.</strong>

 Chapter 216: Firm Resolve

    <b>? Firm Resolve ?</b>


    ¨C<i> Swish, Swish.</i>


    Upon receiving the document from Serena, I began to sift through the papers with a frown.


    <strong>¨C This document is top secret. For the next 1000 years, only the Pope and the representative bishops are allowed to ess it.</strong>


    <strong>¨C Viting this rule will result in divine punishment.</strong>


    As I read, a chilling statement on the first page grabbed my attention.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s just the usual nonsense from the Church.¡±


    Somewhat taken back, I turned to Serena, who responded with a rxed smile.


    ¡°They can¡¯t perform miracles. The only one capable ofmunicating with God and performing miracles is Saintess Ferloche, not the Church.¡±


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    ¡°The power they employ, for instance, is simply one of the naturalws of the world, not a divine gift. It¡¯s no different from mana or aura.¡±


    ¡°Do you realize how dangerous it is to say such things?¡±


    ¡°But I proved it years ago, didn¡¯t I?¡±


    With that, Serena enthusiastically began writing down various forms.


    ¡°See, there is no fundamental difference between the elementalposition of ¡®holy power¡¯ and ¡®mana¡¯. It¡¯s all about how much miraculous power is added¡­¡±


    ¡°Enough, enough.¡±


    ¡°If we delve deeper, the lunar mana I use, the ster mana you use, and the sr mana na uses are actually more sacred since they¡¯re bestowed by God¡­¡±


    ¡°I said enough!¡±


    Lulu and Miho, seemingly discovering a profound secret of this world, stared nkly.


    In consideration of them, I hurriedly covered Serena¡¯s mouth, but she just yfully kissed my hand.


    <b><i> ¡®¡­Could it be that she nned that move?¡¯</i></b>


    Feeling somewhat yed by her, I tapped the table with my finger and continued reading the document.


    <strong>¨C For this document to be activated, the consent of at least three bishops is required. Additionally, permission must be granted by someone of equal status to the Pope.</strong>


    ¡°You see, if these people were truly holy¡­ they would have sought divine retribution if these conditions were vited. But they specifically mentioned ¡®magic.¡¯ This alone speaks volumes about the kind of organization they are¡­¡±


    ¡°Alright, but how did you get past these conditions?¡±


    Upon hearing my question, Serena¡¯s eyes sparkled as she answered.


    ¡°The three bishops¡­ My friends applied a bit of physical pressure, apanied by my gentle persuasion, and Miho¡¯s unique talents proved invaluable.¡±


    Upon her somewhat ambiguous answer, I turned to Miho, who stood with her arms crossed and she replied bluntly.


    ¡°Her fellow humans kidnapped and tortured the bishops. Of course, they weren¡¯t easy to deal with. But two of them were forced to renounce their faith when this crazy girl debunked their doctrine.¡±


    ¡°Mi, Miho.¡±


    ¡°But thest one resisted until the end, so I drained his life force to the brink while torturing him. It took a week, but he finally relented¡­¡±


    Miho, who had fled from a peaceful vige in a remote valley due to boredom, now enjoyed her days as Serena¡¯s detective assistant.


    And thanks to that, Miho was enthusiastically recounting their thrilling operations from the past few weeks.


    ¡°¡­Eek.¡±


    She stopped short when Serena pinched her side. Shivering, she shut her mouth.


    ¡°All three of them were trash. Involved in child abuse, human trafficking, and tax extortion, they deserved death¡­¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re not any better¡­ ack!¡±


    ¡°¡­Anyway! That¡¯s not the important part. Turn to the next page.¡±


    Hearing her words, I was about to flip the page, which was charred from the deactivated magic circle, when a sudden question sprang to mind.


    ¡°By the way, how did you get the Pope¡¯s permission?¡±


    ¡°¡­I gave him banana milk.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Seeing my incredulous expression, Serena covered her mouth with her fan, her eyes twinkling with mischief.


    ¡°He then cheerfully said, ¡®Please, feel free to read as much as you want!''¡±


    ¡°¡­The Pope?¡±


    ¡°Of course not. If he did, he might have been stabbed with a dagger by now, given the circumstances.¡±


    The more she exined, the more confusing it became. Holding my head for a moment, my eyes then sparkled as I asked a question.


    ¡°Wait, the condition says ¡®someone of equal status to the Pope¡¯?¡±


    ¡°Hehe.¡±


    ¡°So, did you use Ferloche?¡±


    As I inquired, Serena turned to Miho, who stood nearby with a sulky expression, and grinned.


    ¡°See, my fianc¨¦e may act like a fool, but he¡¯s actually a genius, isn¡¯t he? He¡¯s going to be my husband.¡±


    ¡°I already knew that much. And he¡¯s not your husband yet, is he?¡±


    Listening to their yful exchange, I turned my attention back to the document, and posed another question.


    ¡°But why specify ¡®someone of equal status to the Pope¡¯? They could¡¯ve simply said ¡®the Pope¡¯. This unnecessarilypromises security.¡±


    ¡°Wow.¡±


    After I finished speaking, Serena turned her gaze to me with astonishment and murmured.


    ¡°You¡¯re so smart¡­¡±


    ¡°Is that something for you to say, Human?¡±


    ¡°Hehe¡­ You¡¯re so cool¡­ That¡¯s really good, Frey¡­¡±


    Her tone suggested that there was a hidden meaning behind her words. However, since we hadn¡¯t been making much progress, I interjected.


    ¡°Anyway, does someone ¡®equal to the Pope¡¯ exist within the Church?¡±


    Suddenly, Serena¡¯s expression darkened.


    ¡°Using Lady Ferloche was a mere stunt. They, of course, meant someone other than the Saintess.¡±


    ¡°Are you certain?¡±


    ¡°¡­You¡¯ll see once you read further. Lady Ferloche has no connections to the dark side of the Church.¡±


    With that, Serena crossed her legs and spoke with a serious look.


    ¡°Anyway, if someone ¡®equal to the Pope¡¯ exists, but their identity is unknown, and they can ess this top-secret document¡­ Who could they be?¡±


    ¡°It must be the main antagonist.¡±


    ¡°Exactly! Miho, my fianc¨¦e is truly a genius!¡±


    As I responded with a lifeless tone, Serena, who had been pping like a seal, returned to teasing Miho. After looking at her carefully, I refocused my attention on the document.


    ¡°¡±¡­¡­¡­¡­.¡±¡±


    Some time passed.


    ¨C <i>Thud¡­!</i>


    A sharp pain shot through my head. What did I just see? Too much information had inundated me all at once.


    ¡°Are, are you alright?¡±


    Serena looked at me with concern. Why was she looking like that? I never wanted to see her like that. I always wanted to see her smiling¡­


    ¡°¡­Huh.¡±


    The myriad of thoughts in my head vanished in an instant, reced by a refreshing feeling.


    <b><i> ¡®Mental maniption?¡¯</i></b>


    For a moment, I was suspicious, but then I shook my head. If it were ordinary mental maniption, I would have easily detected it; therefore, the current phenomenon must be connected to the document I had opened.


    ¡°When you look at that page, I¡¯ve noticed that a vast amount of information is transmitted to your mind all at once.¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡±


    After hearing Serena¡¯s exnation, I nodded slowly and spoke in a subdued tone.


    ¡°I¡¯ll keep this.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Serena replied without a hint of hesitation.


    ¡°Are you out of your mind, Human? Handing over such an important document¡­¡±


    ¡°He is the client. We should follow the client¡¯s request.¡±


    After saying that, Serena smiled. As I watched her, I pondered for a minute.


    <b><i> ¡®These Church people are up to something.¡¯</i></b>


    If someone other than Serena or I had seen this document, it could have been dangerous. She and I both had a Mental Strength stat of over 9, making us capable of dealing with something like this, but¡­


    ¡°Hehe.¡±


    Then, there was Lulu next to me with a Mental Strength stat of 1.


    ¡°What are you looking at, Human?¡±


    Simrly, if Miho, who also possessed low Mental Strength, saw this document, there might have been problems.


    How did they employ such a mind-bending magic? These Church people are really out of their minds.


    <strong>¨C Extract the sealed soul of the Sun God and infuse it into the prepared child.</strong>


    <strong>¨C Her divinity and consciousness could not be erased, but a sessful operation would elevate the ¡®prepared child¡¯ to a godly status.</strong>


    <strong>¨C If sessful, the true Sun will rise in the sky.</strong>


    From the thoughts swirling in my head right now, it became apparent.


    Who would believe that the guys iming to worship the Sun God were plotting to bring down the Sun God themselves?


    ¡°What about the identity of the Pdin and all the secrets of the Church?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ve found out a lot. We¡¯re currently¡­ torturing, no, we¡¯re persuading to get more information. The summary is on the back of that document.¡±


    Feeling a bit overwhelmed by the scale of this revtion, I nodded in response to Serena¡¯s answer. I rose from my seat and spoke.


    ¡°You¡¯ve done well, Serena.¡±


    And then, there was silence.


    ¡°That, that means¡­¡±


    In that silence, Serena, trying to contain her racing heart, threw a question at me.


    ¡°Da, date. You¡¯re going on a date with me? Right?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve been waiting for this day.¡±


    With that, Serena excitedly ran to my side.


    ¡°Look! I even bought new clothes and new essories.¡±


    With an excited expression, she clung to me and started talking.


    ¡°I¡¯ve memorized the perfect date course! I¡¯ve spent a week calcting the best method. You¡¯ll be so surprised. And I¡¯ve made all the reservations! For a musical, and even for a proposal¡­ oh, oops.¡±


    Following her slip of the tongue, she blushed. I gazed at the flustered Serena.


    ¡°We¡¯re not going on a date.¡±


    I spoke with a lifeless voice.


    ¡°Ah, well, all you have to do is show up! I¡¯ll take care of everything today¡­ Huh?¡±


    She abruptly froze in the midst of her excitement.


    ¡°Ah? Wait, what?¡±


    It appeared as though her high-functioning brain had temporarily malfunctioned, and Serena remained motionless for a while, making perplexed noises.


    ¡°¡­..!¡±


    She looked as though she had lost her country.


    ¡°I made reservations¡­ and even nned a proposal event, I nned everything¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°It would surely be fun¡­ Really, really fun¡­ Even if it¡¯s just for an hour, it would be nice to be together¡­¡±


    Soon, her eyes began to well up with tears, and she murmured in a timid voice.


    ¡°¡­Sigh.¡±


    Feeling my heart stir, I bit my lip to hide my emotions.


    ¡°We can¡¯t do it today.¡±


    I looked away as I spoke.


    ¡°We¡¯ll reschedule the date for next week. I¡¯m busy today.¡±


    ¡°Ah.¡±


    ¡°Why did you decide on the time on your own? It¡¯s unsettling.¡±


    Upon hearing that, tears spilled from Serena¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°Whew¡­..¡±


    She soon sighed in relief, holding back a sob.


    ¡°I, I thought you didn¡¯t want to go on a date¡­¡±


    ¡°Today, I need to spend time with Lulu. So, stop interfering and leave now.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­..¡±


    With that, she started ring at Lulu.


    ¡°¡­Alright.¡±


    Then, with a disappointed expression, Serena rose from her seat.


    ¡°Ah! Right!¡±


    She pped her hands and began to speak.


    ¡°We have a request toplete!¡±


    ¡°A request?¡±


    I tilted my head and asked, prompting a glint of excitement in Serena¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°Yes! The Imperial Family, the Church, over half of the major nobility, the Empress, and even that damned Rosedy¡­ Many people have ced requests rted to you.¡±


    ¡°So?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m going to inspect your mansion now!¡±


    She spoke with a cheerful expression, before muttering excitedly as she began to walk away.


    ¡°Frey¡¯s house¡­ How many years has it been¡­? Well, I need to memorize theyout now¡­ Since I¡¯ll be thedy of this mansion someday, I should be familiar with its structure¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­I didn¡¯t give you my permission.¡±


    ¡°Well, it can¡¯t be helped! I have to fabricate and manipte all the corruption and wrongdoings you¡¯ve done! It¡¯s essential for data collection!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°There are some things that the investigation team hasn¡¯t taken yet, right? I¡¯ll clean everything up for you. So that no one will dare touch you¡­¡±


    I listened to her receding voice with my eyes closed.


    ¡°¡­Lulu, help Serena.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t youing along?¡±


    ¡°¡­I¡¯m leaving, Human.¡±


    With a soft voice, I saw the two girls out of the living room and embraced the ensuing silence.


    ¨C <i>Thump¡­!</i>


    Was I momentarily shaken earlier?


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    For some reason, my heart began to ache once more.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    Meanwhile, at that moment.


    ¡°Co¡­ cough¡­¡±


    ¡°Haah, haah¡­¡±


    Within the Imperial Pce, on a training ground exclusively reserved for the Imperial Family.


    ¡°You¡¯re quite something¡­Aren¡¯t you, na?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Looking down at the Second Princess, who was battered and copsed under her, na dered in a cold voice.


    ¡°ording to the terms of the duel from yesterday, I¡¯ve just risen to the 3rd rank in the line of session. Do you agree?¡±


    ¡°¡­And if I refuse?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll kill you.¡±


    Upon hearing those words, the Second Princess quickly raised a white g, signaling her surrender.


    ¡°I surrender, I surrender. I never wanted to fight with you in the first ce¡­ I¡¯m not even interested in the throne. I just wanted to live in peace¡­¡±


    na stared at her coldly, wiped the blood from her face with her hand and then licked it.


    ¡°Ugh, eek¡­¡±


    The aura she emitted was so intense it made the Second Princess¡¯s attendants flinch.


    ¡°Following the oath, from now on, you all will serve under me. Any objections?¡±


    ¡°¡±¡­There is none.¡±¡±


    After securing herplete victory, na smiled quietly.


    ¡°Miss Irina is approaching.¡±


    ¡°¡­Damn.¡±


    She ground her teeth and murmured bitterly as her attendant quietly whispered to her.


    ¡°For someone with just a big chest¡­ How dare she approach Frey¡­ When I haven¡¯t done more than a kiss¡­¡±


    She looked down at her chest, gloomily.


    ¡°And also, the First Princess invited Mr. Frey to her birthday¡­¡±


    ¡°Damn it¡­¡±


    Hearing that, her eyes shed, and she whispered coldly.


    ¡°¡­Should I kill her?¡±


    The attendant¡¯s face turned pale upon hearing that.


    ¡°¡­¡­!!¡±


    And it was the same for the other servants in the room.


    Regardless of the implications of her statement, na¡¯s aura was terrifying.


    ¡°Ah, andstly¡­¡±


    In the suddenly chilly training ground, na¡¯s attendant hesitated before reporting.


    ¡°The medicinal herbs and elixirs you ordered¡­and the ones you asked to be particrly careful with, the ones good for¡­ vitality¡­ They have just arrived at the port¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­Send everything to the Starlight Mansion.¡±


    ¡°Pardon?¡±


    When her attendant looked puzzled, na quietly looked away and murmured.


    ¡°Buy everything avable on the market right now and send it.¡±


    ¡°Umm¡­¡±


    ¡°Also, search the entire imperial storehouse.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°Hurry up. In any case, send all the good stuff.¡±


    With those words, a moment of silence followed.


    ¡°May I ask why you¡¯re doing all this¡­¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s a very important reason. Just follow my instructions.¡±


    She answered the utterly perplexed attendant.


    <b><i> ¡®I¡¯ll save you by any means¡­ Even if I have to use all my power.¡¯</i></b>


    After speaking coldly and turning away¡­


    <b><i> ¡®But just in case¡­ I must seize this opportunity¡­¡¯</i></b>


    As na confidently walked towards the exit, lost in thought¡­


    <b><i> ¡®¡­I will bear the child who will be the next Emperor of this country.¡¯</i></b>


    ¡­Her face turned red.


    <em><strong>¡°In a single attempt.¡±</strong></em>


    <strong>You can rate/review this series here.</strong>

 Chapter 217: Key

    <b>? Key ?</b>


    ¡°Hmm-hmm~?¡±


    Master¡¯s fianc¨¦e was singing joyfully for some reason as she casually strolled around the mansion.


    ¡°¡±¡­¡­.¡±¡±


    Following behind her were her pet and me.


    ¡°¡­What are you looking at, human?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m a pet, you know?¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Like you, I¡¯m also a pet. I¡¯m not a human.¡±


    ¡°¡­..?¡±


    Seeing her behavior, I recalled Master¡¯s words about how ¡®human pets¡¯ were like among the nobles. I found it strange, as I hadn¡¯t seen people walking around with ¡®human pets¡¯ on the streets, but it seemed like it was a hobby among high-ranking nobles.


    ¡°So are you¡­ also a beastkin?¡±


    ¡°Huh? I¡¯m Master¡¯s female dog, you know?¡±


    ¡°I see. I¡¯m a fox beastkin. From your behavior, I guessed you might be a dog beastkin and it seems like I was right.¡±


    After hearing my answer, the fox girl responded arrogantly.


    ¨C <i>Twitch, twitch.</i>


    As she did, she perked her ears and wagged her tail. Upon closer examination, they weren¡¯t fake ears and tails made by a suspicious magician filled with ill intentions but real ones.


    ¡°Did you undergo surgery? I want it too.¡±


    ¡°What? How dare you suggest that! Do you think I underwent that barbaric procedure of cutting into my body for treatment!¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°Never mind, I don¡¯t wish to converse with someone ignorant about medical arts. I¡¯m¡­ annoyed right now.¡±


    In broken imperialnguage, she indignantly eximed before hurrying ahead to chat with her master.


    <b><i> ¡®That girl¡­ seems to have found a good master.¡¯</i></b>


    Though she appeared timid, there were no signs of abuse. It seemed she had a master who didn¡¯t punish her severely, unlike my previous master¡¯s friends.


    Speaking of which, I wonder how those girls, whom Master gave me as maids, were doing.


    I heard they¡¯ve been studying at the academy recently. Once they reach the second year, I should go and visit them.


    ¡°Then, next¡­ to Frey¡¯s room! Let¡¯s go to Frey¡¯s room!¡±


    ¡°¡­Yes.¡±


    As I walked, lost in thought, Master¡¯s fianc¨¦e excitedly asked me to guide her.


    ¡°Miho¡­ p me. This isn¡¯t a dream, is it? Entering Frey¡¯s room, after so many years¡­ Ouch! Why did you bite me?¡±


    ¡°Grrr¡­¡±


    When I first met her, I honestly imagined her as an evil woman.


    Her sharp gaze, the way she covered her lips with a fan, her cold demeanor¡­ she seemed just like a viiness from a romance novel.


    But looking at her now, she seemed to be quite a good person.


    After all, she treated Master so well, and my new standards were that anyone who harmed Master was a bad person.


    I guess it was true that the world was not a romance novel.


    Growing up with no parents, no teachers, no friends, and no one to love me, my only refuge was romance novels.


    Those novels in which a poormoner girl, who had nothing, and a detested girl shared a forbidden love with a troubled noble.


    Such novels were a good tool to lose myself in fantasy and forget reality. However, it didn¡¯t take long for them to lose their meaning, and I threw away all those novels. They were just stories; events that would never happen. I believed that I would remain unhappy forever, unlike the protagonists in those novels who overcame adversity to find love.


    I used to believe that, but¡­


    No heroine or hero from any novel could ever be as happy as I was, nor as magnificent as my master. I was living each day as if it were the happiest story.


    But then¡­


    ¨C <i>Squeeze¡­</i>


    Suddenly, I became worried. A maddening worry. Without realizing it, I gripped my hands so tightly that they lost blood cirction.


    <b><i> ¡®Can I¡­ save my master?¡¯</i></b>


    A novel was just a novel. The heroine in romance novels could ovee illnesses, enemies, and curses with the power of love. However, this was reality.


    Until just a moment ago, my master had undoubtedly looked distressed. Perhaps he didn¡¯t want to show such a face to either me or his fianc¨¦e?


    Knowing that you were dying was more terrifying than anything else. I felt this deeply just a few months ago.


    Even though he said otherwise, in such fear and dread, my master¡­


    ¡°Excuse me¡­ how far are you going?¡±


    ¡°Ah, I apologize.¡±


    I was so lost in thought that I almost passed by my master¡¯s room and reached the end of the hallway.


    ¡°It¡¯s over here.¡±


    ¡°Hehe¡­¡±


    Regaining myposure, I pointed to Master¡¯s room, she entered with a big smile.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    As it turns out, she always had that reaction whenever she entered any part of the mansion.


    ¡°This is the kitchen of the mansion.¡±


    ¡°Mhm, I see. Just a moment.¡±


    ¡°¡­What are you doing?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m memorizing theyout and kitchen tools. When we get married, I will personally prepare breakfast, lunch, and dinner every day.¡±


    She eagerly ran around the kitchen, trying to memorize everything like a puppy who had found water.


    ¡°Ah, ouch!¡±


    ¡°¡­You aren¡¯t good at cooking, are you?¡±


    ¡°No, I am! I¡¯m a good cook!¡±


    She had borrowed the kitchen for a moment to make Master¡¯s favorite sandwich, but then she cut her finger and threw a tantrum.


    ¡°Well, my attendant¡­ said it was delicious¡­¡±


    She stared nkly at what she made, unsure whether it was a sandwich or a pile of vegetable buns.


    Even though she had such a cute and fierce reaction, when it came to matters rted to Master¡­


    She was indeed a terrifying person.


    ¡°The basement of the Starlight mansion¡­ This is where Freymitted a crime, right?¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m erasing traces of people. While I¡¯m at it, I¡¯m also nting lunar mana. This should neutralize the smell of blood, so he canfortablymit crimes here.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    She made such a terrifying remark in a calm manner.


    ¡°There¡¯s dust¡­? Frey already has weak lungs¡­ Who¡¯s in charge today?¡±


    ¡°¡­I apologize, we only have four servants right now.¡±


    ¡°Huh? Where did the old ones go?¡±


    After learning that all the servants had left¡­


    ¡°I see¡­? Is that so¡­?¡±


    She murmured with a chilling expression.


    <b><i> ¡®Indeed, she seems like a good person.¡¯</i></b>


    However, I liked that about her.


    I no longer cared about moral notions.


    Now, my only moral standard was Master, who fully owned me.


    All my decisions and definitions were based on him. His words were my justice,w, discipline, and rule.


    Those who vited it were evil and those who didn¡¯t were good.


    ¡°Hehe, hehehe¡­¡±


    While I was lost in thought, suddenly a foolish noise rang out.


    ¡°Oh, I love it, Frey¡­¡±


    Curious about what was happening, I found Lady Serena rolling around on Master¡¯s bed under the covers.


    ¡°I can¡¯t wait to get married¡­ I want to sleep in your bed soon¡­ I want to be happy¡­¡±


    Sheughed frivolously and continued to wriggle like a fish on the bed for a long while.


    ¡°¡­Hmm?¡±


    Suddenly, her expression tightened, and she froze on the spot.


    ¡°This scent¡­¡±


    Then, she made a face as if she had lost everything.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­..Ugh.¡±


    She slumped on the bed like a fish that had been left out in the sun for days.


    ¡°There¡¯s another woman¡¯s scent¡­¡±


    I¡¯d been curious for a while, but how could she distinguish things by smell? It was a really enviable ability, especially for a pet.


    ¡°Professor Isolet¡¯s scent¡­ Perfume¡­ Flesh¡­ Sweat¡­ And this is¡­ Eugh.¡±


    While I was lost in thought¡­


    ¡°An old maiden¡­ should know her ce¡­ How shameless¡­¡±


    She frowned and mumbled, then bit her lip and started rolling on the bed again.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    ¡°¡­I¡¯m covering Frey¡¯s bed with my scent.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    While quietly observing her seemingly foolish actions, I gently posed a question.


    ¡°Why¡­ why are you doing that?¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°Why do you like Master so much?¡±


    Upon hearing my question, she fell silent for a moment.


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡±


    She then tilted her head.


    ¡°¡­There¡¯s a reason.¡±


    She continued with a serious expression.


    ¡°He¡­ taught me I wasn¡¯t just a tool, he made me realize I could love someone, and gave me a grace I could never repay in my lifetime.¡±


    ¡°Grace¡­?¡±


    ¡°Yes, he made my curse¡­uh.¡±


    Suddenly, she gripped her head, showing signs of a headache.


    ¡°Ugh¡­ ugh¡­?¡±


    In a confused tone, she continued.


    ¡°¡­Anyway, that¡¯s why I can¡¯t help but love him.¡±


    She had a calm expression now.


    ¡°He is everything to me.¡±


    After saying so, she took a deep breath.


    ¡°¡­Do you understand?¡±


    Suddenly, her expression turned terrifying, as she approached me.


    ¡°Do not cross the line. This is yourst warning.¡±


    Serena, who stood next to me, shot me a nce.


    ¡°¡­Be content with your ce.¡±


    With those words, she exited the room.


    ¡°Owl, monitor Professor Isolet¡¯s residence. Something seems off.¡±


    ¡°Hoot.¡±


    She whispered softly to the owl on her shoulder.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡±


    I followed her silently, my mind in turmoil.


    <b><i> ¡®Be content with your ce?¡¯</i></b>


    A few days ago, I would have readily agreed. Just being Master¡¯s pet made me incredibly happy.


    But, why?


    Ever since the recent events¡­Ever since I came to know Master¡¯s feelings¡­Everything had changed.


    When he licked me with his tongue, I desired to put mine in his mouth. When he brushed against my body, I longed for more intimate contact.


    When he looked at me with affectionate eyes, I wanted to be beside or even above him, not below.


    When Master caressed me, I yearned for a deeper touch.


    Had I be a naughty child? Was I a greedy girl who, despite being a pet, wished for more?


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Suddenly, I recalled my childhood dream.


    While sneaking into the local bookstore and reading childish stories, I yearned for one dream.


    <b><i> ¡®¡­I want to be the heroine.¡¯</i></b>


    Being gued by misfortune for so long, I figured it was okay to indulge in such a dream once in a while.


    Casting a sidelong nce at Serena, who walked gracefully ahead, I quietly descended the stairs.


    ¡°Why, what¡¯s wrong, Frey?¡±


    ¡°¡­Hmm.¡±


    ¡°Ouch, does it hurt? Are you hurt?¡±


    At the sight of Master¡¯s pale face, I froze.


    ¡°I, I hate this.¡±


    I wasn¡¯t the heroine.


    I was just a fool slowly draining the life from the one I loved.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    ¡°Are, are you really okay, Frey?¡±


    ¡°¡­I said I¡¯m fine.¡±


    Serena shook Frey with a worried look.


    ¡°That¡¯s enough, now go. I need to spend time with Lulu.¡±


    ¡°We haven¡¯t even started forging the documents yet. Without me doing that, you¡¯ll be caught within a week, you know?¡±


    Trying to quickly send Serena away, Frey started to sweat nervously as she adamantly resisted.


    ¡°Then¡­ prepare lunch.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Lunch, make it for me. I¡¯m hungry.¡±


    Hearing that, Serena, who had been staring at Frey with a nk expression, suddenly¡­


    ¡°¡­..!!!¡±


    She reacted as if she had been electrocuted, struggling to express her feelings.


    ¡°Th, th-th-th-th then¡­ right away¡­¡±


    ¡°Get fresh ingredients first.¡±


    ¡°Yes, y-yes!¡±


    Even though she had just checked the freshness of all the ingredients in the kitchen, Serena rushed towards the mansion¡¯s entrance.


    ¡°What should I do? I didn¡¯t think it¡¯d be the real deal so soon¡­ Ah, I still haven¡¯t mastered cooking¡­¡±


    She muttered with a restless look.


    ¨C <i>Bang¡­!</i>


    ¡°Human! Wait¡­¡±


    Just as Serena swiftly exited the mansion, Miho, taken aback, tried to follow her.


    ¡°<i>Cough</i>¡­¡±


    At that moment, Frey, who had been holding back the blood that he was coughing up, hunched over with his eyes tightly shut.


    ¡°¡­..?¡±


    Startled, Miho halted and widened her eyes.


    ¡°Ma, Master¡­!¡±


    Lulu rushed to him with a horrified look.


    ¡°<i>Cough</i>¡­ ugh¡­¡±


    In that situation, Frey, covering his mouth and vomiting blood, looked at Lulu with faint eyes and murmured as she supported him.


    ¡°I¡¯m d I sent Serena away¡­ That fox wouldn¡¯t worry about me anyway¡­ Lulu might¡­ know a way¡­ If that power is¡­ a superior power of the Stone of Domination¡­¡±


    ¡°No, don¡¯t! Don¡¯t die!¡±


    Lulu, thinking that Frey was leaving hisst words, shook him desperately.


    ¡°You, you! You¡¯re a doctor, right?¡±


    ¡°Are you talking about me, dog beastkin?¡±


    ¡°Yes, you! Come quickly!¡±


    With a sense of urgency, Lulu called Miho over, desperately watching Frey.


    ¡°Examine him! Quickly!¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡±


    Following Lulu¡¯s urgent request, Miho began her examination with her hand.


    ¡°¡­Oh my.¡±


    A momentter, after removing her hand from Frey¡¯s body, Miho muttered with a trembling voice.


    ¡°There¡¯s no hope.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­!¡±


    A brief, devastating statement shattered Lulu¡¯s heart.


    ¡°A year at most? Maybe two. Unless a miracle happens.¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­¡±


    ¡°Moreover, his condition has worsened recently. His time was already limited, but something happened, I don¡¯t know what¡­ but it was fatal.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­..¡±


    Miho¡¯s words felt like a stake was driven through Lulu¡¯s heart.


    ¡°How did he manage to not scream, when even breathing must have been excruciatingly painful for him?¡±


    <b><i>¡®¡­How has he not died?¡¯</i></b>


    As Miho performed the role of a doctor, delving deeper into Frey¡¯s condition, Lulu muttered to herself with deadened eyes.


    <b><i> ¡®I might as well die together with Master. Or do I even have the right to? Wouldn¡¯t it be better to just go somewhere remote and die alone?¡¯</i></b>


    With no reason left to live without Frey, she repeated these thoughts with hollow eyes.


    ¡°Ah.¡±


    ¡°What, what is it?¡±


    Suddenly, Lulu looked at Miho with a haunted expression.


    ¡°Master¡­ said you were the key.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°You, you can save him. You must save him! Save Master!¡±


    ¡°Why, why are you acting like this? Stop it!¡±


    But, Lulu, having lost her sanity, grabbed Miho and screamed at her.


    ¡°Even if the head of the n came¡­ or a divine healer, they can¡¯t save him! The issue is fundamentally¡­¡±


    ¡°Save him.¡±


    ¡°Ugh, ugh¡­¡±


    As Miho frowned and grimaced, Lulu, using her Magic Eyes gave her amand.


    ¡°¡­Ugh.¡±


    Suddenly, Miho began to feel nauseous.


    ¡°Ughhh¡­¡±


    After a while, a glowing white bead appeared in her mouth.


    ¡°Even if I use this, it won¡¯t work. The energy in his body is fundamentally blocking the treatment¡­¡±


    ¡°Heal him.¡±


    ¡°Ugh¡­¡±


    Miho, hesitant to use the bead in her mouth, reluctantly obeyed Lulu¡¯s firmmand.


    ¡°My life energy¡­ I¡¯ve been gathering morning dew for ten years to create this¡­ Without this, my nine tails will¡­ Ugh.¡±


    Finally, she forcefully kissed Frey.


    ¨C <i>Shaaaa¡­</i>


    It felt like an eternity for both Miho and Lulu.


    ¡°¡­Pwah.¡±


    Having poured all her life energy into Frey, Miho copsed, utterly exhausted.


    ¡°Ma, Master!¡±


    Lulu then rushed to Frey, who appeared slightly better.


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    Miho watched Frey and Lulu with teary eyes.


    ¡°Why did¡­ it work?¡±


    She mumbled with confused eyes.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­.¡±


    After examining Frey, Lulu turned her gaze to Miho.


    ¡°You, what did you say your name was?¡±


    ¡°Mi, Miho¡­ It¡¯s Miho, but¡­¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    Miho replied in a trembling voice, perplexed by the strange look in her eyes.


    ¡°From now on, your name is¡­¡±


    Lulu whispered with shining eyes,


    <strong>¡°¡­Servant No. 3.¡±</strong>


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    Meanwhile, at that moment.


    ¡°¡­How far have wee?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re almost there.¡±


    A carriage bearing the Imperial Family¡¯s seal was heading towards the Starlight Mansion.


    ¡°Lady Rifael, why are you suddenly going to the Starlight Mansion¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­I have a good reason.¡±


    The carriage was not carrying na, but her sister.

 Chapter 218: The Fox and The Vixen

    <b>? The Fox and The Vixen ?</b>


    ¡°Ubeub¡­ Uuh¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Miho, who had climbed on top of Frey, pressed her lips against his, tears streaming down her face.


    ¨C <i>Smooch, smooch¡­</i>


    After moving Frey to his room and onto the bed, Miho hovered over his body. She tightly closed her eyes and fed him her fox bead.


    At some point, Frey¡¯s body, who had been moved to the bed, was covered by her; in such a position, she closed her eyes tightly and melted the fox bead in her mouth to feed him.


    ¡°¡­Gulp.¡±


    She swallowed the unknown energies flowing out from his body along with his bodily fluids.


    ¡°Puha¡­ Puhe¡­Puheee¡­¡±


    After a while, Miho detached her tongue from his mouth and slumped in exhaustion.


    ¡°..<i>.Slurp, slurp.</i>¡±


    After copsing on top of Frey for a moment, gasping for breath, Miho, with a tearful expression, retrieved the small shrunken bead that had been inside Frey¡¯s mouth.


    ¡°I, I put it all in¡­ Not even a drop left. Allpletely¡­¡±


    Completely worn out, Miho only managed to turn her head with much difficulty and spoke in a hollow voice.


    ¡°So, please¡­ let me stop this now¡­ I feel like¡­¡±


    ¡°Come down.¡±


    ¡°Ugh, uheuk¡­¡±


    Lulu¡¯s order made Miho tremble, and she slowly moved away from Frey.


    ¡°Haa¡­ Haa¡­¡±


    After struggling for a while, Miho, lying next to Frey, covered her eyes with her arm and gasped heavily.


    ¡°Heugeuk, huhuu¡­¡±


    Soon, she burst into tears.


    ¡°You don¡¯t know how much I¡¯ve gone through to collect all of that¡­ I really, really tried so hard to be a ¡®nine-tails¡¯¡­ but for that kind of person¡­¡±


    ¡°Come down to my side.¡±


    ¡°Eiikk¡­¡±


    Miho slid off the bed at Lulu¡¯smand without even having a chance to cry out.


    ¡°How is the result? Will he recover?¡±


    ¡°Ugh¡­¡±


    Lulu asked her while holding Miho¡¯s shoulders, who was still in a daze. Miho, who had been staring nkly at Lulu slowly responded.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know either. I can¡¯t predict the oue. Even if there¡¯s a possibility, it¡¯s still something that isn¡¯t supposed to happen. But, for now, he has certainly recovered at some point¡­.¡±


    ¡°So, in any case, the treatment worked, right?¡±


    ¡°Y-yes. It was impossible, but his vitality has recovered at some point. Yet, I¡¯m not sure if it¡¯s permanent¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be so negative.¡±


    ¡°¡­At the very least, he has narrowly escaped the threshold of death.¡±


    Only after saying those words could Miho escape from Lulu¡¯s grip.


    ¡°Puhe¡­ Puheeet¡­¡±


    Miho struggled to regain herposure even after being released, and she soon became aware that Frey¡¯s bodily fluids had entered her body.


    ¡°Ugh, uuh¡­¡±


    She sobbed as she realized that the fox bead she had diligently umted over the past ten years had been transferred to her enemy in an instant.


    ¡°¡­Did you call it ¡®fox bead¡¯? To develop it, you need to umte ¡®vital energy,¡¯ right?¡±


    Lulu questioned her like that.


    ¡°So, how do you umte vital energy?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­..¡±


    Miho unkindly red at Lulu for a moment in response to her question, but then, overwhelmed by Lulu¡¯s authority, she quietly lowered her eyes and began to exin.


    ¡°Th-there¡¯s a way to umte it by collecting dew. The morning dew is rich in the earth¡¯s mana, making it ideal for umting vital energy.¡±


    ¡°¡­How long does it take?¡±


    ¡°I-it takes about a year to umte enough to be useful.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s too long¡­¡±


    Lulu, who frowned at that response, asked another question.


    ¡°What¡¯s the second method?¡±


    ¡°I-I have to have intercourse with a male¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­..¡±


    ¡°Eikk¡­ Th-that¡¯s to¡­ To transfer the fox bead¡­ I have to have¡­ intercourse¡­ with the person I intend to give it to¡­¡±


    ¡°Next.¡±


    Lulu¡¯s voice was ice-cold as she forced the information out of Miho, her Magic Eyes exerting their power. Miho, her eyes brimming with tears, continued hesitantly.


    ¡°Lstly¡­ I extract life force directly from people. With my ability, I grab the target¡¯s heart and squeeze it out, like squeezing milk.¡±


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    ¡°This was the method Serena requested to torture¡­ I mean, persuade the bishops. It¡¯s very painful and agonizing.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Lulu shed a bright smile and grabbed Miho¡¯s hand. ¡°So, if you extract from more people, the bead will grow faster?¡±


    ¡°Y-yes, that¡¯s right. But I¡­ I only extract from bad people! For example, the person lying there right now¡­!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­..¡±


    ¡°I-in any case, I can¡¯t just extract from anyone. Not many can endure the process, so it¡¯s reserved for criminals¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll provide them.¡±


    ¡°¡­What?¡±


    Hearing those words, Miho tilted her head in confusion.


    ¡°I know a lot of bad people. They used to be the ex-masters of my maids¡­ but now the Demon Kin¡ª I mean anyway, Master has them imprisoned.¡±


    ¡°I feel like I just heard some strange things right now¡ª¡±


    ¡°Anyway, you can extract from those people.¡±


    Miho made a doubtful expression at that statement.


    ¡°And if that¡¯s not enough¡­ you can extract it from me.¡±


    ¡°Wh-what?¡±


    ¡°Extract it from my heart. In the future, I¡¯ll regrly catch criminals for you to extract from, but on days we can¡¯t find any, you can extract it from me.¡±


    After saying that,Lulu said this with a serious expression.


    ¡°Not all at once like earlier, but give it to Master in halves. That way, you can recover the fox bead faster than by collecting dew.¡±


    ¡°B-but¡­¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t want to?¡±


    ¡°N-no, I mean¡­ Are you sure it¡¯s okay?¡±


    While staring at Lulu like this, Miho asked a question.


    ¡°Just as I said before, squeezing the heart causes extreme pain. It¡¯s not something you can forcefully endure¡­ Uwaa?¡±


    After a while, she continued her exnation with a doubtful expression.


    ¡°What are you doing right now?¡±


    Lulu took Miho¡¯s hand and ced it over her chest, then with wide-open eyes, she made a request. ¡°Try to squeeze it now.¡±


    ¡°Try to squeeze it now.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Just give it a try. Extract my life force.¡±


    Lulu spoke earnestly as she closed her eyes. ¡°I belong to Master. My body, my life, it¡¯s all been his from the beginning. So, if it¡¯s just my life force, I can, of course, offer it to him.¡±


    With a trembling voice, she said that.


    ¡°¡­Alright, then.¡±


    Miho, looking at Lulu with one furtive nce after another, decided to drop her hesitation and then firmly grasped her heart.


    ¡°Aheuk¡­!¡±


    A piercing scream echoed throughout the mansion.


    ¡°Aaargh!!!¡±


    ¡°S-see, I did say you won¡¯t be able to endure it.¡±


    Lulu continued to scream as if her body was being ripped apart. Miho, bewildered, tried to pull her hand back. But¡­


    ¡°K-keep¡­ going¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­?¡±


    ¡°I will¡­ save Master¡­¡±


    Hearing Lulu¡¯s tearful words as she clutched her hand, Miho continued the action while closing her eyes.


    ¡°Aaaaah¡­!¡±


    After a while¡­.


    ¡°Haa, haa¡­¡±


    When Miho finally released her hand from Lulu¡¯s heart, Lulu copsed to the floor in an exhausted state.


    ¡°You¡¯ll continue to be desated. This is only a temporary measure. There¡¯s no guarantee that your master, whose insides have already started to rot, will survive. Still¡­¡±


    Looking at Lulu with a pitiful expression, Miho tried to persuade her, but¡­


    ¡°<i>Huff, huff</i>.¡±


    However, even in that state, Lulu had crawled onto the bed with great effort.


    ¡°<i>Lick, lick</i>.¡±


    Nestling next to Frey, Lulu gently licked the face with closed eyes.


    ¡°Heeuk¡­!¡±


    She grabbed Frey¡¯s hand and began to choke her own neck.


    ¡°Only you can control me¡­ Only you can possess, and only you can kill¡­ me¡­¡±


    She had been so anxious all day that her old habits of self-harm and self-destruction which had been buried for a long time, resurfaced.


    ¡°Therefore, if you die¡­¡±


    While licking Frey, who had his eyes closed as if he were dead, Lulu choked her neck by using his hand.


    ¡°¡­I¡¯ll die with you.¡±


    She tightened his hand around her neck, whispering in his ear with a faint voice.


    ¡°So, if you don¡¯t want to kill me¡­¡±


    She continued in that manner until, by chance, or perhaps because he had heard her voice, Frey¡¯s hand, which had been choking her neck, loosened slightly.


    ¡°¡­Please stay alive.¡±


    She stopped strangling herself as if she had expected it, and let out a happy smile.


    ¡°Just as you saved me, now I¡¯ll save you. I¡¯ll give you my heart. I¡¯ll give you my life force. I¡¯ll pour it all into you until there¡¯s nothing left of me.¡±


    She whispered as she put her cheek on his hand and nuzzled it.


    ¡°¡­Until I¡¯ve lived up to my fate, I want to live as your pet.¡±


    For today, she was simr to the heroine of a novel.


    ¡°So, let¡¯s live together for a long, long time, and when the timees, let¡¯s be buried in the same grave.¡±


    Not just a simple novel but a tragic romance novel that would make one cry until their eyes turned red.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    ¡°Phew¡­¡±


    After a while.


    ¡°What an ordeal this is¡­¡±


    Miho, who had left Frey¡¯s room, sighed deeply and descended to the first floor.


    ¡°Perhaps, Could it be that Serena was¡­ looking for this?¡±


    She muttered with a deste expression.


    ¡°¡­She¡¯s been asking me to extract from her heart every night since a few days ago?¡±


    Then, she suddenly burst intoughter, shaking her head with a wry smile.


    ¡°Nah, that can¡¯t be. No matter how much of a genius she is, this isn¡¯t something she could just foresee. There¡¯s no way she could do that.¡±


    Saying that, as she continued down the stairs, she suddenly stopped and furrowed her brow, murmuring to herself.


    <b><i>¡®No, perhaps it¡¯s possible¡­¡¯ </i></b>


    Recently, Miho had been spending quite a long time with Serena. In fact, except for Serena¡¯s confidant and Frey, she had developed a more unspoken connection with her than anyone else.


    Also, because of that, she had noticed that Serena was different at night.


    In the morning, Serena would disy a slight tendency towards showiness as well as her cute side. However, at night she would transform into someone dark and full of secrets.


    During those nighttimes, Serena could handle unsolved cases from the day ande up with amazing strategies or ideas in an instant.


    ¡°What the hell¡­ is she actually?¡±


    Thanks to this, when Miho, who had experienced quite a few strange things after leaving the Eastern Continent, thought about this, she couldn¡¯t help but shake her head.


    <b><i> ¡®Now that I think about it, what¡¯s the true identity of that Lulu, that dog beastkin? </i></b>


    She narrowed her eyes.


    For a while, Lulu had been murmuring while licking Frey. Then suddenly, Lulu looked out the window and began growling. Miho turned her head toward Frey¡¯s room, in the direction Lulu had been facing.


    <b><i> ¡®That energy¡­ It was definitely the same as the intense feeling I had in the ve market.¡¯</i></b>


    When she transformed into a mid-boss at the ve market, it was undoubtedly another time of her going berserk, possibly by someone else¡¯s influence.


    Why did she feel the same malicious ruby-colored energy and intense feeling from Lulu, who was looking down from the window?


    ¡°Is there something outside the window?¡±


    Thinking that perhaps there was someone outside the window sent to assassinate that scoundrel, Miho quietly approached the mansion¡¯s window once she arrived at the first floor and gazed outside.


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    However, what entered her sight was not an assassin.


    The area around the mansion was crowded with protesters.


    ¡°How pitiful.¡±


    Miho unconsciously whispered to herself as she watched how these people of the fiefdom, whom Frey most likely had never seen before, were engulfed in collective anger, throwing stones and shouting.


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    Soon, she made a perplexed expression.


    ¡°W-What? Did I just say how pitiful¡­? For that trash?¡±


    Of course, if the frail-looking handsome boy was coughing up blood and copsed on hisst legs, it was only natural to feel pity.


    But as far as she knew, he was the greatest scoundrel in the empire and a viin. There was no need for sympathy¡­Yet why did that thought suddenly arise?


    ¡°Purrrr¡­¡±


    Shaking her head vigorously, Miho reasoned it must have been a groundless thought due to past concerns, like being forced into a kiss or lying atop him. She was about to fall from the window in her turmoil when¡­


    ¡°Hngg?¡±


    She suddenly tilted her head.


    ¡°¡­What¡¯s going on there?¡±


    All the protesters gathered in front of the mansion suddenly knelt andy prostrate.


    ¡°¡­..???¡±


    Observing the bizarre sight unfold, she wondered if some strange urrence was taking ce, like the peculiar events with Serena on their journey. Perking her ears, Miho carefully surveyed the situation.


    ¨C <i>Ding-dong¡­! Ding-dong¡­!</i>


    ¡°Huh? Is that Serena?¡±


    When the mansion¡¯s doorbell rang, she approached the entrance.


    ¡°We should probably get out of here quickly. This ce is very dangerous.¡±


    As she opened the door, ready to leave this house, Miho, who had always thought of Serena as entric, couldn¡¯t help but feel quite cheerful at the thought of meeting Serena, whom she had unwittinglye to rely on.


    ¡°Ah¡­¡±


    Soon, she froze in ce.


    ¡°Oh my, a cute fox beastkin, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    It was the second in line for the imperial session, the First Imperial Princess.


    ¡°¡­<i>Hup</i>.¡±


    At the same time, she was also on the top list of dangerous individuals that the Nighttime Serena hadpiled.


    <strong>1st ce: Rifael Sr Sunrise</strong>


    <strong>[In summary, a vixen.]</strong>


    <strong>[Her benefactor was none other than Frey and yet she was an idiot who was unaware of this and had fallen into corruption]</strong>


    And that very person was standing right before her.


    She had a stunningly beautiful appearance, yet for some reason, Imperial Princess Rifael gave her an inexplicable shiver.


    <strong>[She¡¯s on the same level as that damn fool Rose Bitch.] </strong>


    <strong>You can rate/review this series here.</strong>

 Chapter 219: Broken Gaslight

    <b>? Broken Gaslight ?</b>


    ¡°Excuse me? How long do you n on sleeping?¡±


    ¡°¡­Hm.¡±


    My drowsy consciousness was jolted by a sweet voice.


    ¡°Ughh¡­¡±


    I pulled myself from the bed, shielding my eyes from the blinding light, my heart racing. My current condition felt different from the norm.


    Well, the only way to further improve my condition was through the ¡®Protection of the Stars,¡¯ which was influenced by the total amount of life force. In that sense, something like that was naturally bound to happen.


    Still, the pain had fortunately lessened since before. Was it just a temporary situation earlier?


    ¡°Excuse me.¡±


    It hadn¡¯t been long since I woke up and I struggled to focus my groggy brain.


    But once again, that voice echoed.


    ¡°¡­Huh?¡±


    As I turned towards the source of the voice, a rather familiar face came into view.


    <b><i>¡®Damn.¡¯ </i></b>


    It was the face of the woman I despised as much as the Demon King, a woman whose name I preferred not to utter.


    ¡°Are you finally awake?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­..¡±


    Her appearance here meant that the official maniption regarding me had begun.


    Though I had enjoyed several blissful weeks recently, it appeared those days were now behind me.


    I wish I could have enjoyed them a little longer. I didn¡¯t expect her to move this quickly.


    ¡°Do you remember our promise back then?¡±


    As I sat on the bed with these thoughts, I furrowed my brow, and she whispered with a seductive smile.


    ¡°To join hands with me, remember?¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°An alliance proposal.¡±


    Upon hearing those words, memories resurfaced in my mind.


    It was a recollection of my birthday during the first-semester break when she had watched with satisfaction as na trembled in fear, admitting defeat under the influence of the Second Ordeal.


    She extended her hand towards me while wearing the same seductive smile as before.


    ¡°What did I say back then~?¡±


    ¡°You had told me to be yours, to empower you so you could be an empress, and you even mentioned offering the position of the Imperial Consort. I remember you exining that it would be quite advantageous for me to ept your proposition.¡±


    ¡°You have a remarkable memory, don¡¯t you?¡±


    She still threw that question despite knowing it all. Her rhetoric was frustrating, so I answered in detail, and she responded as she sharply raised her nce.


    ¡°However, Frey.¡±


    And from that moment, her reaction changed.


    ¡°¡­ If you do it like this, things be a different story, doesn¡¯t it?¡±


    She exhibited the same kind smiles and expressions she typically disyed in public, her alluring and beautiful demeanor.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you agree?¡±


    ¡°Ekeuk¡­¡±


    Mockery, annoyance, disgust, dominance, superiority.


    She wore a twisted smile and conveyed these emotions while gripping my chin.


    ¡°If you continue like this¡­ what does that leave me¡­?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Why aren¡¯t you saying anything?¡±


    With her hand holding my chin, I gazed silently into her golden eyes.


    ¡°I¡¯m¡­ sorry¡­¡±


    I spoke softly.


    ¡°Pftt.¡±


    Upon that, she suddenly burst intoughter.


    ¡°You do possess somemon sense, huh? Or maybe you¡¯ve already figured out the situation?¡±


    She slowly pushed me down while I was sitting on the bed.


    ¡°It¡¯s the end for you, Frey. Politically and socially.¡±


    She whispered in my ear.


    ¡°You¡¯re no longer the distinguished gentleman you once were. You¡¯re just a weak, sickly, fallen noble.¡±


    With those words, she yanked open the tightly closed curtains of the room.


    ¡°Now, take a look.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­..¡±


    As she unveiled the view, the mansion¡¯s exterior was swarmed with protesters. The sight was oddly reminiscent of a bustling colony of ants, and it set my heart racing once more.


    ¡°Hmph¡­ I see. Even the mere sight of it makes your heart tremble?¡±


    I stared out of the window with a vacant expression, while she, with her hand resting on my chest, soon revealed a cold smile.


    ¡°Well, I suppose, given that you¡¯ve drawn the curtains tightly and even cast soundproofing magic, you must already be worn out from such disturbances.¡±


    Honestly, her appearance was exceptionally beautiful. She bore a striking resemnce to her mother and was considered one of the most beautiful women in the empire.


    ¡°¡­<i>Grind</i>.¡±


    But why did I feel overwhelming disgust when such an exquisite face disyed such a beautiful smile?


    ¡°¡­Huh.¡±


    Because of that, I unintentionally failed to control my expression, so she strengthened her grip on my chin.


    ¡°Frey, stop denying it. You¡¯re no longer the great scoundrel you once were at your peak. You¡¯ve be a feeble recluse rotting away in this back room.¡±


    Then, she eased her hold slightly and settled herself on the edge of my bed.


    ¡°But, do you still not understand your situation?¡±


    She suddenly reached out her hand toward me.


    ¡°¡­Heugeuk.¡±


    In a slow and deliberate motion, she wrapped her fingers around my throat.


    To put it bluntly, I could strangle you to death right now.¡±


    ¡°<i>Cough</i>.¡±


    ¡°No one will grieve and no one will offerfort. Officially, the public will be told you sumbed to your illness. You know, the newspapers of the empire have long surrendered to the Imperial Family.¡±


    As the flow of oxygen to my brain was cut off, my consciousness began to blur. Simultaneously, I felt the sensation of bubbles popping inside my head.


    ¡°Ugh¡­¡±


    An impulse to rise and overpower her surged within me, but I bit my lips tightly to restrain myself.


    This was not the moment for things to go awry. Right now, I had to endure.


    ¡°See¡­ I¡¯m here to take your life and no one ising to your aid.¡±


    I sensed Lulu¡¯s presence just outside the door. Perhaps, having witnessed this situation through her Magic Eyes, she couldn¡¯t bear it any longer.


    ¡°<i>Cough</i>¡­ Ugh¡­¡±


    ¡°Are you pathetically struggling? How amusing¡­ You¡¯re like a pathetic insect. So pathetic that it would be a shame if only I got to witness this.¡±


    Desperately, Imunicated with Lulu, who was watching me, by shaking my head. She already had the Demon King as an adversary; she shouldn¡¯t make an enemy of the Imperial Family as well.


    ¡°Hmm¡­ Should I just kill you? You¡¯re starting to annoy me.¡±


    ¡°¡­Heukgeuk.¡±


    Finally, after I managed to stop Lulu in front of the door with much difficulty, the Imperial Princess increased the pressure and began choking me with both hands.


    ¡°Ah¡­¡±


    By the time my mind began to fade into nkness.


    ¡°¡­Tsk.¡±


    She then suddenly clicked her tongue and released her hands that had been choking me.


    ¡°Puha <i>Gasp</i>¡­ <i>Gasp¡­ Gasp</i>¡­¡±


    In the next moment, fresh air began to flow into my nose and mouth.


    ¡°Disgusting. Filthy. I want to strangle you to death. I really hate you¡­¡±


    As I was on the brink of suffocation, I quickly gasped for air and she cursed at me with a look of disgust.


    ¡°¡­Do you want to live, Frey?¡±


    Then, with my mouth still dripping with saliva, she posed the question while staring at me.


    ¡°If you want to live, follow my orders.¡±


    She eventually retrieved a handkerchief from her inner chest pocket and meticulously wiped her hands beforeying out her intentions.


    ¡°Just be my puppet for a while.¡±


    Observing her words unfold exactly as I had anticipated, I nearly burst intoughter. Yet, I managed to maintain myposure with a vacant expression.


    ¡°The promise we madest time is null and void, Frey. You¡¯re worthless now.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°A consort? Don¡¯t even dream about it. Even the thought of mingling my body with yours disgusts me. I hold no interest for men who are politically ruined.¡±


    Her dialogue went exactly as expected. I just wanted to finish this quickly as I was in desperate need of rest at this moment.


    ¡°Why? Didn¡¯t foresee this oue? Well, I suppose you wouldn¡¯t. You always thought you were invincible.¡±


    But it seemed things would unlikely turn out just like how I wished it to be. She started muttering to herself, having guessed from my expression.


    ¡°Honestly, you were handsome. That¡¯s why I kept you around. Princes from neighboring countries are all so unimpressive. Even if it¡¯s for a fake marriage, I should still choose someone whoplements my appearance, right?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­..¡±


    ¡°However, you¡¯ve be too pathetic. Moreover, you had the audacity to challenge me.


    You even made advances at me several times. So, I wanted to either strangle you or disgrace you¡­ And now, the perfect opportunity has presented itself.¡±


    I kept silent in response to her words.


    ¡°The Starlight and Moonlight Family would still follow you and join me, you know? Giving up that merit wasn¡¯t easy, but you managed to force me to do that. Congrattions.¡±


    She continued her story while crossing her legs.


    ¡°¡­Nevertheless, I want to witness your downfall.¡±


    ¡°What does that¡­ Eheuk!¡±


    I identally spoke without thinking.


    ¡°You¡¯re so imprudent. Have some awareness of your situation, will you?¡±


    ¡°I-I¡¯m¡­ I¡¯m so sorry¡­¡±


    Shended her fist on my stomach, whispering while showing a cold expression.


    ¡°I want to see how someone as arrogant as you hits rock bottom,pletely crumbles, breaks, and dies.¡±


    ¡°Ugh¡­¡±


    ¡°It is my wish to watch your lifeless eyes, to toy with your hope for a while, and then crush it.¡±


    After stating this, she withdrew her fist from my abdomen, her face twisted into a wicked expression.


    ¡°Putting that aside, it¡¯s time for you to be my puppet, right?¡±


    She took my hand and pulled me up from the bed.


    ¡°Announce your loyalty to me to the reporters gathered at the mansion and create a slightly ambiguous atmosphere. We need to stir up some scandal.¡±


    ¡°Scandal?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s an incident that needs to be covered up. Once that¡¯s done, we¡¯ll relocate to the Imperial Pce.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Her eyes sparkled as she said that.


    ¡°I already know that na likes you. If I start acting as if I¡¯ve embraced you, she¡¯ll go wild, won¡¯t she?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Whenever she¡¯s around, show some affection. Cross certain boundaries. It will be quite amusing, don¡¯t you think?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­You¡¯re not going to refuse, are you?¡±


    Of course, I wanted to refuse, but I couldn¡¯t avoid this event. I had to endure her torment for the rest of the vacation.


    This was the only way for na to get an opportunity for her awakening.


    Her awakening was indispensable to make her the Empress and to vanquish the Demon King.


    ¡°You don¡¯t want to do so?¡±


    <b><i> Of course, I don¡¯t. I really hate it.</i></b>


    Despite her beautiful appearance, she wasn¡¯t the heroine; she was the viin. So, why would I want to be her puppet, especially when she was the final boss in the third-year scenario, if I follow the normal path?


    Granted, I was currently on the Path of False Evil, so I might not even make it to the third-year scenario. However, I still don¡¯t like it.


    The reason I hadn¡¯t informed the heroines from the start was to manage this obligatory event quietly, without their knowledge.


    I didn¡¯t think she would go as far asing to my house.


    ¡°¡­I will pledge my loyalty.¡±


    ¡°Good.¡±


    As I contemted these thoughts, I tightly shut my eyes and said that. She shed a bewitching smile and pulled me along.


    ¡°¡­<i>Grind</i>.¡±


    Seeing her like this, my heart darkened.


    What Rifael was aiming for with me was the ¡°gaslight effect.¡± She intended to slowly chip away at my self-esteem and make me reliant on her.


    I knew this all too well, which was why it disgusted me, but there was nothing I could do.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you following me?¡±


    For the time being, I had to bite my tongue and endure it.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    ¡°M-Master¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Stepping out of Frey¡¯s room, Rifael noticed Lulu and Miho standing right outside the door, and she tilted her head.


    ¨C <i>Scratch, scratch, scratch</i>¡­


    Tears streamed from Lulu¡¯s eyes as she vigorously scratched her own arm, where the faint Stigma of Misfortune remained.


    ¡°It¡¯s because of me¡­ It¡¯s my fault¡­ My¡­¡±


    ¡°Lulu.¡±


    Frey held Lulu¡¯s arm and offered a gentle smile.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be gone for a short while.¡±


    ¡°Uh, uh¡­¡±


    ¡°Take care of the house well.¡±


    After saying that, led by Rifael¡¯s hand, Frey soon left the corridor.


    ¡°No¡­¡±


    ¡°Pfft, pfft¡­¡±


    Watching Lulu copse as if she had lost everything, Rifael stifled augh.


    <b><i>¡®Finally¡­ Finally, I¡¯ve got Frey in my hands¡­¡¯</i></b>


    Contrary to the disdain she had shown earlier, she now wore an extremely excited expression and muttered to herself.


    <b><i>¡®Ever since that day, I¡¯ve been coveting to have you somehow¡­ I never thought I¡¯d get an opportunity like this.¡¯</i></b>


    ¡°Eugeuk¡­¡±


    ¡°<i>Sigh. </i>Come on, hurry up and walk. You trash.¡±


    ¡°¡­Yes.¡±


    ¡°You are such a useless piece of garbage.¡±


    She looked at Frey, who had stopped in ce, holding onto his heart, and condemned him while muttering to herself once again.


    <b><i>¡®Don¡¯t make that kind of expression, Frey¡­ I¡¯m saving you, after all.¡¯</i></b>


    In Rifael¡¯s heart, she was a hero.


    <b><i>¡®The world hates you and wants to kill you anyway. So, from now on, just look at me.¡¯</i></b>


    Of course, to anyone else, she appeared to be a rather twisted hero.


    <b><i>¡®Naturally, to make that happen, I¡¯ll need to tame you properly.¡¯</i></b>


    And so, she left the mansion, feeling the greatest happiness in her life.


    ¡°¡­Huh?¡±


    Soon, she furrowed her brow and tilted her head in confusion.


    ¡°Huh? What¡¯s going on here?¡±


    Her own Imperial Guards were engaged in a tense standoff with the Imperial Pce Guards.


    ¡°What are you doing right now¡­¡±


    Filled with the thought of swiftly taking Frey to her room now that she had him, she was on the verge of losing her temper.


    ¨C <i>Kugugugugugu¡­!</i>


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    Suddenly, the sky and the ground quaked violently, creating a massive shockwave that made her involuntarily take a step back.


    ¡°Uh, ugh¡­


    And it was the same for the others.


    ¨C <i>Gooooo¡­</i>


    It was like standing in front of a tiger or a dragon. The indescribable fear and uncertainty caused by the overwhelming aura swept Rifael and the others away for a moment.


    ¡°¡­Huh?¡±


    Then, she widened her eyes as she saw a figure appearing amidst the Imperial Guards positioned on opposite sides.


    ¡°Oh?¡±


    The same reaction urred with Frey, who had been wearing a vacant expression until then.


    ¡°¡­na?¡±


    Emerging from the gap between the Imperial Guards, for some reason, na, who had just finished her awakening, blocked their path with a terrifying expression.


    ¨C <i>Swish¡­!</i>


    A momentter, na¡¯s handkerchief flew towards Rifael¡¯s face.


    <strong>You can rate/review this series here.</strong>

 Chapter 220: No Hope

    <b>? No Hope ?</b>


    ¡°¡­Puha.¡±


    Rifael removed the handkerchief from her face and silently gazed at na.


    ¡°Why are you doing this, na?¡±


    The princess adjusted her expression, feigning innocence as she asked with a tender voice.


    Unlike when both of them were alone, the expression she publicly disyed at this moment was even more detestable because of how fake it was.


    ¨C <i>Step, step.</i>


    na advanced slowly toward Rifael, who was showing such a demeanor.


    ¨C <i>Crackle¡­ Crackle</i>


    ¡°¡­..!¡±


    With each step, a tingling sensation pervaded the senses of those in her vicinity.


    ¡°W-what the hell¡­ is this energy¡­¡±


    Theplete form of the ¡®Aura of Domination,¡¯ known to have unified the Western Continent a thousand years ago, was emanating from na, enveloping the courtyard of the Starlight Mansion.


    ¨C <i>Srrrring¡­!</i>


    As na approached, Rifael¡¯s Imperial Guards drew their weapons, attempting to block her.


    ¡°Impertinent.¡±


    Looking at them, na spoke with a dry yet dignified voice.


    ¡°What authority do you have to point your weapons at me?¡±


    The Imperial Guards, ustomed to seeing na in a submissive role to Rifael, were taken aback.


    ¡°Even now, executing you all to death would be legally permissible.¡±


    As na quietly gathered a substantial amount of Sr Mana, the Imperial Guards hesitated and slowly retreated.


    ¡°¡­¡­..¡±


    Normally, Rifael would have harshly reprimanded the Imperial Guards without hesitation, but at this moment, all she could do was dryly swallow her saliva.


    na appeared remarkably different from her usual self. While typically exuding an air ofziness, she now presented a terrifyingly imposing demeanor, surpassing anyone else when she was serious.


    na emitted an overwhelming presence and charisma, characteristics usually associated with the Emperor. These were the only things that Rifael feared, and she felt them emanating from na more intensely than ever before.


    ¡°It seems like you have something to say, my dear sister.¡±


    However, she couldn¡¯t back down.


    In this ce, with the attention of so many people, including her supporters and the Imperial Guards, focused on her, she couldn¡¯t afford to appear weak.


    ¡°But could you wait for a moment? There¡¯s something I have to do right now. So¡­¡±


    Despite the perplexing situation, she tried to maintain herposure and lead Frey towards the reporters. However¡­


    ¨C <i>Boom, boom, boom!</i>


    ¡°Agh!¡±


    na¡¯s Sr Mana red at that moment, causing extreme pain to an absent-minded Imperial Guard who foolishly aimed his weapon at her.


    ¡°¡­What manner of behavior is this?¡±


    Rifael¡¯s innocent expression cracked as na, with the suffering guard rolling in agony, approached right in front of her.


    ¡°You must know what it means to throw a handkerchief in someone¡¯s face.¡±


    In response, na began to answer with a cold tone.


    ¡°That¡­ Of course¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­Let¡¯s have a duel. For the second position of the imperial session.¡±


    As soon as she finished speaking, the surroundings fell into an eerie silence.


    <i> ¨C Click, click!</i>


    ¡°Princess na, what in the world are you talking about?¡±


    ¡°She just challenged Princess Rifael¡­¡±


    ¡°Princess na was ranked 4th in the imperial session until yesterday¡­¡±


    However, soon after, amotion began to stir in the area.


    ¡°There is no way that you¡¯ll refuse me, right?¡±


    ¡°¡­<i>Grind</i>.¡±


    In the midst of themotion, na, who was at its center, responded to the crowd¡¯s sentiments by taunting Rifael, who gritted her teeth in silent frustration.


    <b><i> ¡®This was¡­ the golden opportunity topletely make Frey mine¡­¡¯</i></b>


    Then, she secretly looked at Frey, who was standing beside her.


    <b><i>¡®If I don¡¯t save you¡­ you won¡¯tst long¡­¡¯ </i></b>


    Soon, she began to look at Frey with pity.


    ¡°So, are you going to her?¡±


    After gazing at Frey for a while, she finally asked in a low voice.


    ¡°Choose wisely. Whether you be my puppet or align with that foolish na¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡±


    However, much to her surprise¡­


    ¡°W-what¡¯s¡­ going on?¡±


    Frey, who just moments ago had lifeless eyes and mindlessly followed behind her, now widened his eyes and looked at her with astonishment.


    ¡°na is¡­ already awakened?¡±


    An unfamiliar sound escaped Frey¡¯s lips as he suddenly donned a sardonic smile.


    ¡°¡­Then, there¡¯s no reason for me to yield to you anymore.¡±


    With that deration, Frey released Rifael¡¯s hand, which had been holding onto his arm.


    ¡°What does that¡­¡±


    Rifael was puzzled by Frey¡¯s unexpected reaction.


    ¡°Are you leaving me?¡±


    ¡°¡­Like that would ever happen.¡±


    na, who was beside her, approached her while biting her lip as she once again spoke like that.


    ¡°Such a nuisance¡­¡±


    And then, Rifael shot na a fiery look.


    <b><i>¡®If things continue like this, nothing good wille out of this¡­¡¯</i></b>


    Having dispatched several informants to monitor Frey¡¯s condition, she believed her n was foolproof. She had intended to visit Frey when he was on the verge of breaking down, condemned by the world and suffering from a serious illness simultaneously.


    After sufficiently frightening him, she would take Frey to her room and subjected him to abuse for a while.


    Then, as she gradually started to treat him well, Frey, pushed to the edge by continued persecution, would have no choice but to rely on her.


    When Freypletely depended on her, she would convince him it was all for his own good.


    Was it not the case in reality? She did such things just to save Frey. She believed that her actions, though extreme, were necessary to save Frey.


    ¡°Why are you interfering¡­¡±


    However, if she got stuck at just stage 1, the whole thing would be different.


    Her heroic intentions might not reach Frey.


    <b><i> This is a misunderstanding. It needs to be corrected.</i></b>


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll ept.¡±


    Deciding to start afresh after removing na from her sight, she thought, <b><i>¡®I may need to adjust the n a bit.¡¯</i></b> Pushing too hard might break Frey¡¯s heart.


    After the duel, she considered saying some warm words to him,taking him to her room, offering some delicious food, and trying to ease his guard.


    ¡°So, what¡¯s the method of the duel?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s simple. The person who falls to the ground on the dirt floor first loses.¡±


    ¡°¡­Good enough, the faster, the better.¡±


    With a serious expression, Rifael began channeling Sr Mana throughout her body.


    ¡°Alright, what about the time and ce?¡±


    ¡°Right here, right now.


    ¡°You want to do it right away? That¡¯s bold. What if this little sister of mine gets embarrassed¡­¡±


    ¨C<i> Crackle, crackle</i>¡­


    As she mockingly stared at na, to her surprise, na was already amassing a massive amount of mana, preparing for the fight.


    ¡°We don¡¯t need weapons, right? We both wield the power of the Sr Mana, after all.¡±


    ¡°¡­Right.¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­ In cases like this, there¡¯s no precedent, so the judges are not prepared either, but with a simple set of rules and a multitude of spectators, it shouldn¡¯t be an issue, right?¡±


    After saying so, Rifael continued with a chilling smile.


    ¡°But¡­ what will you wager?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m naturally the one in line for session, so what about you?¡±


    ¡°My life.¡±


    ¡°Ha.¡±


    Hearing those words, Rifael let out a bitterugh.


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to wager something so pitiful¡­ Ah, how about this?¡±


    She whispered in her ear in a low voice.


    ¡°¡­The transfer of the covenant that Frey used on you.¡±


    ¨C <i>Crackle, crackle¡­</i>


    As soon as those words were spoken, the Sr Mana around na¡¯s body began to crack like sparks of electricity.


    ¡°It should be at least something like that¡­¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    ¡°¡­Fine.¡±


    na responded with gritted teeth and a hint of satisfaction appeared on Rifael¡¯s face.


    ¡°¡­Hey, you over there! Come here to give a signal to start the duel or whatever.¡±


    ¡°Yes, ma¡¯am.¡±


    She ordered one of the Imperial Guards, who stood nkly in front of them, struggling toprehend the rapidly changing situation.


    ¡°Um, well¡­ Get ready, please.¡±


    A momentter, the guard tasked with starting the impromptu duel broke out in a cold sweat as he spoke.


    ¡°¡­Let the duel begin.¡±


    As soon as he finished speaking¡­


    ¨C<i> Kugwagwagwagwang¡­!</i>


    The mansion¡¯s courtyard basked in a golden glow.


    ¨C <i>Kugugugugugug¡­</i>


    Soon after, sharp fragments of stones and clouds of dust filled the courtyard.


    ¡°¡­!!!¡±


    Reporters, capturing the scene with their magic recording tools, stood frozen.


    ¡°Heugh¡­ ugh¡­¡±


    Rifael, who had demonstrated overwhelming skill and garnered support from various factions, knelt down, clutching her stomach as saliva dripped from her mouth before copsing.


    ¡°The duel is over.¡±


    Meanwhile, standing on the ground with a very calm demeanor, na looked down at her once terrifying older sister, who had pushed her to the brink of hell.


    ¡°So, everyone, please leave now.¡±


    She kicked Rifael to the ground and knocked her down to the earth. Then, with an icy expression, she looked around at the crowd and said.


    ¡°If you want to keep watching the disgrace of the Imperial Family, you¡¯re wee to stay.¡±


    The duel that unfolded that day became the shortest in the history of the Imperial Family.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    ¡°Ugh¡­ ugh¡­¡±


    As time passed and the crowd of protesters, citizens of the fiefdom, and journalists dispersed from the courtyard, Rifael, still sitting in the courtyard, continued dry heaving.


    ¡°Uuuh¡­¡±


    ¨C <i>Sssk¡­</i>


    Eventually, she quietly raised her head.


    ¡°Frey.¡±


    na, who had been looking down at her until just a while ago, slowly approached Frey.


    ¡°On my birthday, you protected me.¡±


    Upon arriving in front of Frey, na grabbed his hand.


    ¡°Now, I¡¯ll protect you.¡±


    With those words, she gently embraced Frey.


    ¡°This isn¡¯t¡­ this isn¡¯t what was supposed to happen¡­¡±


    Rifael¡¯s expression contorted as she watched them.


    <b><i>¡®Everything was going ording to n¡­ I have done everything ording to n¡­¡¯</i></b>


    na, whom she had always looked down on so much, was now wearing a happy expression.


    na embraced Frey, who had just moments ago been broken by Rifael herself, and silently led him into her arms.


    Not only that, na also defeated her in front of so many people.


    ¡°Why? Why did it turn out like this?¡±


    Rifael, who could have had everything she wanted, was deeply shocked by her failure to obtain what she wanted.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡±


    She stared nkly at na, who held Frey for a long time while muttering something.


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    She came to her own conclusion.


    ¡°I¡­ must havecked power.¡±


    She pulled out a strange pill given to her by a woman she had met in the past, who introduced herself as the Demon King.


    ¡°Maybe you came across it by chance somewhere¡­? If that¡¯s the case, I might have one too¡­¡±


    While unknown to the public, all the members of the Imperial Family except na were already aligned with the Demon King.


    They had pledged their loyalty to the Demon King instead of gaining power by consuming the pills she offered.


    Of course, Rifael, with suspicions and a cunning personality, never took the pill until now.


    Eventually, she made her choice.


    She decided to offer herself to the Demon King.


    If sacrificing her soul was what it took to have the power to tear na apart, who stood in front of her, and to manipte Frey into bing her puppet, then she considered it a small price to pay.


    ¡°Heh, hehe¡­¡±


    A pitch-ck pill writhed in her hand. Was this pill genuine? Such doubts didn¡¯t matter to her.


    ¨C <i>Ssk¡­.</i>


    Her possessiveness had long blinded her.


    ¡°¡­Haup.¡±


    With that, she put the wriggling pill into her mouth.


    ¡°Princess Rifael.¡±


    And at that moment, Frey appeared in front of her.


    ¡°Your clothes are disheveled¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­..!?¡±


    And suddenly, he began to tidy up her disheveled clothes as she had be a mess after rolling on the dirt ground.


    ¡°¡­Are you going to eat that?¡±


    As Frey continued to fix her clothes, he asked in a low tone.


    ¡°You¡¯ll regret it. For real. You know how it was made, don¡¯t you?¡±


    Of course, she didn¡¯t give any response since she had pills wriggling inside her mouth.


    ¡°¡­Do you remember what happened that day?¡±


    Frey continued whispering to her.


    ¡°If you truly remember that moment, please spit out that pill into my hand.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­..¡±


    ¡°Please hurry.¡±


    A strangely sorrowful expression crossed Frey¡¯s face.


    ¡°¡­Why should I?¡±


    Looking at Frey in this state¡­


    ¡°Why should I even listen to the likes of a scoundrel like you?¡±


    Her tone dripped with disgust until the very end.


    <b><i>¡®Taking this pill is the only way I can save you, you know?¡¯</i></b>


    She thought inwardly.


    <b><i>¡®Be grateful towards me. Don¡¯t embrace the likes of na, and praise me as your savior.¡¯</i></b>


    Ultimately, she held onto the hope that Frey would grasp her intentions and feel gratitude.


    <b><i>¡®Because there¡¯s no one else who will save a person like you except me.¡¯</i></b>


    ¡°¡­<i>Gulp</i>.¡±


    With this conviction, Rifael swallowed the pill that had been squirming in her mouth.


    ¡°Tch.¡±


    And in that moment¡­


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe this. Originally, you were supposed to take that power-up item during the 3rd-year final boss battle, but suddenly you used it now? It¡¯s really baffling.¡±


    Frey¡¯s expression turned cold.


    ¡°I knew you were beyond redemption, truly trash. I didn¡¯t expect much, but I was willing to give you onest chance before imprisoning you for life¡­¡±


    Frey was looking at Rifael, who could not see his expression, as she fell asleep with a happy smile while imagining the strength that would soone to her.


    ¡°¡­I guess, indeed, there¡¯s just no hope for you.¡±


    He muttered coldly as he distanced himself from Rifael.


    ¨C <i>Shaaa¡­</i>


    In the meantime, Rifael¡¯s entire body had turned purple.


    ¨C<i> Crackle¡­!</i>


    Shortly after, ruby-colored horns sprouted from her head.


    <strong>You can rate/review this series here.</strong>

 Chapter 221: He Is My Fiance

    <b>? He Is My Fiance ?</b>


    ¡°Haah¡­ Haah¡­¡±


    Rifael gasped for breath, her eyes cautiously fluttering open as she took in the unfolding scene before her..


    ¡°W-what is this¡­?¡±


    A hint of realization dawning in her eyes as she surveyed our expressionscking fear, but filled with a cold detachment


    ¡°¡­..?¡±


    Her gaze then shifted down to her own body, a silent confirmation of the profound transformation she had undergone. In her widened field of vision, the grotesque sight of purple skin, wings sprouting from her back, and menacing ruby-colored horns protruding from her head greeted her.


    ¡°No, this can¡¯t be¡­¡±


    She must have been bewildered. She desired power, but she didn¡¯t expect her outward appearance to change so drastically.


    When her family members had consumed simr pills for strength, they had onlyined of minor difort. That was why she took the pill without any worries.


    However, the pill given to her by the Demon King was a bit unusual.


    The Demon King had woven enchantments into the pills, ensuring the ability to kill those who betrayed her by dedicating their souls. However, Rifael¡¯s pill carried an additional magic¡ªa corruption that twisted the very essence of the one who consumed it.


    The Demon King¡¯s obsession with destroying beautiful things must have triggered this.


    But there was no need for that. It was because her outward appearance might have been beautiful, but her inner self was terribly wicked.


    ¡°This can¡¯t be happening¡­ This¡­¡±


    ¡°Live with it for the rest of your life.¡±


    There was no reason to respect something that was no longer human. So, I spoke coldly while looking at Rifael, who was moving her eyes frantically staring at her transformed body.


    ¡°This was your choice, wasn¡¯t it?¡±


    ¡°For¡­ your interest¡­!¡±


    As I finished speaking, she rose to her feet and rushed toward me. Simultaneously, ruby-colored magic radiated from her hands. Just the sight of it made me feel repulsed.


    ¨C <i>Boom, boom, boom¡­!</i>


    While contemting this, na¡¯s golden mana shed fiercely with Rifael¡¯s ruby magic. The collision created a massive cloud of dust and stone fragments around us. In a situation that felt like d¨¦j¨¤ vu, I patiently waited for the dust cloud to settle.


    ¡°Why, why¡­? How¡­¡±


    The oue was all too predictable. No matter how much power Rifael had gained from the demon, she stood no chance against the awakened na.


    It was a foolish idea from the start to confront the most destructive of the three special mana with her newly awakened feeble magic.


    In fact, it could be considered a miracle that she managed to maintain her form after consuming the one-time power-boosting pill.


    ¡°Euhehehe¡­ ehehehehe¡­¡±


    Rifael, who had been gazing at her hands burned by na¡¯s sr mana, suddenly burst into maniacalughter.


    ¨C <i>Shaaa¡­</i>


    ¡°It¡¯s not over yet¡­ I just have to be stronger and return¡­¡±


    She began spewing out ruby-colored energy from her entire body while uttering third-rate viin-like lines. I should remember this line; it mighte in handy.


    ¡°Where do you think you¡¯re going¡­!¡±


    na took a step closer to the fading Rifael.


    ¨C <i>Thud¡­!</i>


    ¡°Frey?¡±


    However, I grabbed her arm and stopped her.


    ¡°Frey¡­ Do you know what¡­?¡±


    And at that moment, Rifael, her eyes gleaming, whispered in a chilling smile.


    ¡°¡­There¡¯s a way for you to survive.¡±


    na¡¯s eyes widened upon hearing those words. While she had a vague notion of what Rifael meant, she decided to listen further.


    ¡°Take my hand. Come with me¡­¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about?¡±


    ¡°Go there and just like I did¡­ offer your soul to the Demon King.¡±


    Seeing my expression morphed into a frown after hearing that, she extended her hand towards me and continued speaking.


    ¡°If you be a subordinate of the Demon King, you can spare your life, you know? If you don¡¯t like that, you can simply just offer your soul. It¡¯s not that difficult! Just make a blood oath¡­¡±


    ¡°Th-that¡­¡±


    At the same time, na, who had been looking at me, began to waver.


    ¡°¡­Does offering your soul to the Demon King guarantee your survival?¡±


    With a trembling voice, she then approached me.


    ¡°If, if that¡¯s the case¡­ If that¡¯s the case¡­¡±


    ¡°Do you think my pathetic little sister over there can extend your life?¡±


    ¡°Ugh.¡±


    In response to Rifael¡¯s mocking tone, she found herself unconsciously biting her lip.


    ¡°When you¡¯re dead, it¡¯s all over, isn¡¯t that so? I know that your lifespan is barely two years left. Therefore¡­¡±


    Gradually, na¡¯s expression grew paler.


    ¡°¡­Let¡¯s go to the Demon King together.¡±


    Suddenly, na began to look at me with a determined gaze.


    ¡°Is there really no way for you to survive¡­ other than that?¡±


    ¡°Frey¡­¡±


    And a momentter, she spoke to me in a low voice.


    ¡°I wish you could have lived¡­¡±


    Unbeknownst to me, tears welled up in her golden eyes.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    ¡°What are you talking about, na?¡±


    Frey whispered with a gentle smile, his eyes fixed on me.


    ¡°I will undoubtedly survive. When everything is over, I will spend happy days with everyone.¡±


    On a day like today, he seemed oddly loathsome. Did he think I didn¡¯t know? Did he believe we were oblivious to the truth?


    We were well aware that his lifespan was less than two years, and even if wepleted everything, there was no way for him to return.


    ¡°¡­We can go on walks, travel, attend performances¡­ Well, what else? Anyway, I n to do a lot of those things. So don¡¯t worry¡­¡±


    <b><i> Don¡¯t utter such reassurances with that foolish expression. You¡¯re weaving lies to calm and prevent us from panicking, but we already knew the reality.</i></b>


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Why are you like this?¡±


    It was already hard to look at Kania, who shared the same senses as Frey and had joined me in the same operation on the Western Continent.


    <i> ¡°Miss Kania?¡±</i>


    <i> ¡°How¡­ How can you endure this¡­ this agony?¡±</i>


    She keenly felt the torment coursing relentlessly through her body, so much so that she could sense it with every breath.


    She imed that even most curses couldn¡¯t inflict this level of pain.


    His body underwent a constant cycle of dying and reviving in real-time, naturally causing such agonizing sensations.


    Yet, for Frey, this was already part of his daily existence. ording to Irina, he hadn¡¯t shown a hint of pain.


    ¡°You still don¡¯t believe me? Haven¡¯t I exined to you so many times already? I have a chance to get my wish granted by the Sun God.¡±


    Certainly, there was a chance that the Demon God¡¯s words were deceitful. Perhaps what Frey¡¯s saying was the truth.


    However, there was something Serena couldn¡¯t openly disclose to us, making her tread cautiously around the topic. This only lent credibility to the Demon God¡¯s words, aligning with Frey¡¯s actions.


    Numerous pieces of evidence left us feeling sorrowful, anxious, and panicked.


    That was why Frey would never know. He shouldn¡¯t know about the things happening behind his back.


    <b><i> Like how Kania called out your name and wept silently whenever she felt the pain.</i></b>


    <b><i> Nevertheless, she was said to be researching a way to modify the curse that caused the same suffering to her, redirecting most of Frey¡¯s pain towards herself.</i></b>


    <b><i> How Irina immersed herself in dark and forbidden magic, sacrificing her own well-being like a madman to research ways to extend your life, despite having </i></b><b><i>despised such magic her whole life.</i></b>


    And I was no different.


    I was prepared to exile those falsely using Frey, or, if they sought to harm him, I was willing to kill them to protect him. I was bing the tyrant I vowed never to be.


    But we could never let Frey know about any of this. Just as he never showed his pain, we should never reveal our efforts either.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, na? You don¡¯t look well¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Frey asked with a worried expression, and within my heart, a multitude of emotions surged.


    <b><i>¡®Calm down, na.¡¯</i></b>


    We might be on the verge of losing our minds. No, maybe we already had.


    The memories and emotions of our souls erupted like a burst of water as the truth was revealed during the Third Ordeal.


    Consumed by those things, we could only focus on Frey now.


    And that was why the thought of him disappearing in two years felt so heartbreaking as if our souls were being torn apart. Maybe after that, we would beplete invalids or lunatics.


    Then, ¡°the bet during the vacation¡± became an event that took ce because of these reasons.


    To those unaware, it might seem like a sweet and enjoyable romanticedy.


    Yet, for those privy to the truth, it appeared as the desperate acts of individuals teetering on the brink of madness, struggling to avoid losing their sanity.


    If he really did vanish in two years, if such a thing truly happened, we would likely follow him, choosing between forfeiting our lives or sumbing to madness. However¡­


    Frey wouldn¡¯t want that. He would want all of us to be happy.


    Contradicting his wish and meeting our demise or descending into madness would render all of Frey¡¯s efforts futile.


    That was why¡­


    Our love for Frey was profound enough to prompt us to sacrifice everything for him, bearing the fruit of our love by carrying his seed within us.


    We entered into this bet to leave asting trace of his existence in this world, ensuring his face and presence remained etched in our memories, even if he was gone.


    Of course, that, too, was a form of escapism.


    Until this moment, it represented the most reasonable decision we made to make Frey happy and preserve our sanity.


    ¡°Frey.¡±


    But the situation had changed.


    ¡°Listen to me carefully.¡±


    If there existed a way for him to survive, regardless of the cost, no matter the sacrifices involved, I was willing.


    Even if it meant selling my country, staining my already blood-soaked hands even redder, or being recorded in history as a tyrant.


    I was determined to save him, at any cost.


    That singr goal consumed me in this moment.


    ¡°You can offer my soul instead.¡±


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    ¡°What the hell are you saying, na?¡±


    Flustered by na¡¯s words, Frey grabbed her shoulders and asked.


    ¡°Do you know? You don¡¯t have to carry everything by yourself.¡±


    na, with a calm expression, looked at Frey and began to speak.


    ¡°You already have my soul. I¡¯ve already given you everything. So when you offer your soul to the Demon King, you can offer my soul instead.¡±


    Her expression oddly brightened as she conveyed this.


    ¡°Deceive her by offering my soul instead of yours. Pretend to submit to the Demon King for a moment and receive life.¡±


    ¡°na.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine. It¡¯s okay if I¡¯m the only one who falls into corruption. You can stop me, right? Even if I turn into a canary or end up confined in the underground prison, it¡¯s alright.¡±


    ¡°na¡­!¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t mean to sacrifice my soul right away, but look into it carefully. I have no intention of tricking you into losing your soul. When you are certain about everything, you can offer my soul.¡±


    As Frey, who had been holding her shoulders, exerted force, na emitted an aura of domination from her entire body and said.


    ¡°This is amand, Frey.¡±


    Startled, Frey cautiously backed away from her.


    <b><i> ¡®Perhaps, I could withstand the corruption to some extent. Of course, the Demon King could threaten him using my stolen soul, but he can just simply turn a blind eye and pretend to surrender.¡¯</i></b>


    na murmured softly as her gaze fixed on Frey.


    <b><i> ¡®I just need to ascend to the throne of the Empress. Whether I descend from it or not, I¡¯ve upheld my covenant.¡¯</i></b>


    Watching Frey, who sumbed gradually to her aura of domination, na spoke.


    ¡°I hope you live a long, long life, Frey. That¡¯s my only wish.¡±


    A slight smile yed on her lips.


    ¡°So¡­ if those words prove true, if there¡¯s concrete evidence, present my soul and bow before the Demon King, if only for a moment.¡±


    After the erosion of the aura of domination ended, she tried to turn towards Rifael while saying this.


    ¡°¡­ I don¡¯t want to.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°That will never happen, so give up on that idea.¡±


    Upon hearing Frey¡¯s determined voice, which easily resisted the fading domination, na halted in her steps.


    ¡°The only entity that can dominate me from above is you.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°The only person I¡¯ve pledged undying loyalty to, the one whomands me, is you. I will be in your service until myst breath.¡±


    Frey spoke like that.


    ¡°I¡¯d rather die as the Empress¡¯s vassal than a Demon King¡¯s dog.¡±


    Leaving those words behind, he moved toward Rifael..


    ¡°That¡¯s right¡­ Take my hand, Frey! Grab my hand¡­!¡±


    ¨C <i>Ssk¡­</i>


    Frey soon sped Rifael¡¯s hand, despite the crazed look in her eyes.


    ¡°Yes, as promised, I will speak well about you to the Demon King. However¡­ you¡¯ll have to yield to me a bit.¡±


    Frey stared at her as she excitedly rambled on.


    ¨C <i>Crackling¡­</i>


    ¡°Kyak!¡±


    He infused his ster mana into her hand.


    ¡°T-this, this bastard¡­!¡±


    Rifael lost her sanity upon seeing grotesque scars and marks spreading all over her body,unching into a wild rampage.


    ¡°Because of you¡­ na spent over a decade in hell.¡±


    Frey, feeling the tightening grip on her hand, muttered icily, ¡°You should experience the same.¡±


    ¡°Aaaack!¡±


    For a while, smoke billowed along with crackling sounds in the courtyard.


    ¡°Ugh.¡±


    As Frey observed Rifael¡¯s increasing grotesqueness, his brows suddenly furrowed. It was due to the escting pain in his heart.


    ¨C <i>Crumpling</i>¡­!


    ¡°Hehe, ehehe¡­¡±


    Seizing the opportunity, Rifael began infusing her magic into Frey¡¯s arm, merging her hand with his.


    ¡°na, my foolish little sister¡­¡±


    Watching na desperately reaching out to them, she whispered.


    ¡°Your fianc¨¦, I will take¡­¡±


    ¨C <i>Swiiing¡­!</i>


    However, she couldn¡¯t finish her whisper.


    ¡°Keeeugh¡­¡±


    A fan-shaped assassin¡¯s weapon flew in from somewhere, severing the arm that held Frey.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know who you are, but¡­¡±


    With a sigh of relief, na looked toward Frey, who wore an indifferent expression as he examined his left arm. Suddenly, he shifted his gaze and widened his eyes.


    ¡°Is it unpleasant?¡±


    Serena, carefully carrying a basket filled with vegetables, greens, and cooking ingredients she must have gathered, approached with a neat dress and apron.


    ¡°¡­Frey is my fianc¨¦.¡±


    She was approaching with an expression she had never shown in front of Frey.


    <strong>You can rate/review this series here.</strong>

 Chapter 222: I Should Have Done Better

    <b>? I Should Have Done Better ?</b>


    ¡°Aheug, ugh¡­¡±


    With her arm severed, Rifael staggered, rendered incapable of even screaming.


    ¨C <i>Sizzle¡­!</i>


    At the same time, she, surrounded by a powerful ruby-colored aura, murmured through clenched teeth.


    ¡°Be ready¡­ Frey¡­ You¡­¡±


    But before she could finish speaking, she disappeared from the mansion¡¯s yard.


    ¡°¡­Frey?¡±


    na, who had fixed her gaze on Rifael until the end, finally spoke while looking at Frey.


    ¡°Why, why did you stop me?¡±


    She could have easily vanquished Rifael. Her fist held a sufficient amount of sr mana, and she had ample time to strike before Rifael disappeared.


    All she needed to do was extend her fist and pierce through Rifael¡¯s heart, now in disarray from Frey¡¯s attack.


    ¡°Why¡­?¡±


    However, after blocking na¡¯s punch, Frey¡¯s hand, which was small and fragile but heavily calloused, wrapped around it.


    As a result, the attack didn¡¯t reach Rifael, and she sessfully escaped.


    ¨C <i>Sizzle¡­</i>


    It left a gruesome mark on Frey¡¯s left arm, merging it with her own.


    ¡°Could it be¡­ you simply let her go like that?¡±


    Lost in thought, na posed the question, gauging Frey¡¯s reaction.


    ¡°Are you giving her another chance?¡±


    Under normal circumstances, she wouldn¡¯t have asked such a question, but the person in front of her was Frey. A naive and kind-hearted boy who, even after numerous regressions, could only harbor resentment after directly manipting his own mind.


    ¡°No, not at all.¡±


    However, her concern proved unfounded as the Frey before her exhibited a cold expression.


    It wasn¡¯t the false, exaggerated,ical expressions of anger he usually showed. This was a genuine coldness, reserved for moments of true anger.


    ¡°The ce where she escaped to¡­ is the Demon King¡¯s army.¡±


    ¡°Demon King¡¯s army? That¡¯s even worse¡­ Ah.¡±


    Only upon hearing those words did na grasp the situation.


    The current leader of the Demon King¡¯s army was none other than Frey. In other words, Rifael had escaped to Frey¡¯s headquarters.


    ¡°B-but why bother? It¡¯s troublesome, isn¡¯t it? And¡­ why go so far as to make your arm look like that¡­?¡±


    ¡°Oh, this arm is fine. No problem at all.¡±


    With a shocked expression, na touched Frey¡¯s arm, and he smiled and turned his arm to show her.


    ¡°When I treated Kania a long time ago, the nerves were severed here. So, no matter what happens, it doesn¡¯t hurt here. So don¡¯t worry.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­..¡±


    ¡°Oh, and this is a secret from Kania.¡±


    After standing still for a moment with a nk expression upon hearing those words, na began to examine  Frey¡¯s face as he carefully concealed his ckened arm with Ster Mana.


    ¡°¡­na, have you forgotten?¡±


    Frey then grabbed her shoulders and began to speak.


    ¡°That girl made your life feel like hell.¡±


    ¡°Well, yes, but¡­¡±


    ¡°Do you know how much my blood would boil when I had just to watch that happen in the previous and current regressions?¡±


    Frey¡¯s expression turned cold again as he spoke.


    ¡°You¡¯ve corrupted your soul as you pleased and fallen so far. Now it¡¯s time for you to pay for all the misfortunes you¡¯ve brought upon yourself. But we can¡¯t just let you die like this. It would be a waste.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­..¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll have a talk with the Demon King¡¯s army about it. It¡¯s entirely up to you on how to dispose of her. If you want to kill her, then kill. If you want to torture her, then torture. I don¡¯t care.¡±


    After saying so, Frey smiled faintly.


    ¡°It¡¯s not enough as repayment for saving me, but this is all I can do right now¡­ I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    He tried to smile after saying that.


    ¨C<i> Drip¡­</i>


    Then, a single tear rolled down from na¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°¡­But why did you talk about that just now?¡±


    Frey swiftly wiped away the tear, a frown forming as he posed the question.


    ¡°Don¡¯t utter such words. Haven¡¯t I emphasized this repeatedly? There will be chances ahead.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m, I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m sorry¡­ Frey.¡±


    As she looked at Frey in that manner, na spoke with a teary voice.


    ¡°I know that too¡­ but I was anxious. I was so anxious. I don¡¯t even know why I¡¯m like this¡­but whenever I think about you disappearing¡­ it¡¯s driving me crazy¡­¡±


    With those words, her expression turned visibly uneasy.


    ¡°It¡¯s not just me. Others also feel the same¡­ Kania, Irina too. Why is that? I really don¡¯t know why¡­ but it feels like you¡¯re going to disappear. That¡¯s too scary.¡±


    They were the ones who had directly possessed their past selves during the Third Ordeal and had felt the greatest remorse among countless regressions.


    The consequences of the manipted Third Ordeal, orchestrated by Ferloche, had left asting impact on them, intensifying their emotions far more than the other heroines.


    It was only natural for the deep-seated feelings within their souls to erupt.


    ¡°Frey, I¡­ We wanted to make you happy during this vacation.¡±


    With a trembling demeanor, na gently took Frey¡¯s hand and continued speaking.


    ¡°So, to ensure we don¡¯t disrupt your rest, we decided to take turns taking care of you during this period.¡±


    ¡°Mmm.¡±


    ¡°If we all stayed by your side constantly, we wouldn¡¯t get any work done¡­ and the attention from those around us would be overwhelming.¡±


    na paused in the middle of speaking and quietly examined Frey¡¯s expression.


    ¡°Go on.¡±


    ¡°B-but¡­ because of the constant incidents involving you, I¡¯m starting to think it might not be a good idea. Perhaps we should gather everyone now, and, even if it feels a bit uncertain, leave the investigation to the assigned team?¡±


    Hearing that, Frey chuckled.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. I saw the investigation team this time¡­ they¡¯re not up to much. In the end, I can only trust you guys.¡±


    Frey, having said that, fixed his gaze on na without uttering a word, and she found herself lost in contemtion under his scrutiny.


    ¡°Frey, I have a question.¡±


    ¡°Mhm?¡±


    Then, in a low voice, she asked a question.


    ¡°You don¡¯t mind we are doing this, do you?¡±


    For someone who had awakened as the Empress, the one to rule the empire, she had a rather cute fearful expression.


    ¡°After all, we¡¯re doing this because we want you to be happy¡­ It¡¯s not that you dislike what we¡¯ve done, right?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°If you don¡¯t like it, we¡¯ll stop right away. There¡¯s no reason to do it if you¡¯re not happy. Or perhaps you¡¯d prefer all of us to attend to you? I-I can convey that to them if you wish.¡±


    Frey was listening to her words like that.


    ¡°¡­Okay.¡±


    He said with a light smile.


    ¡°It felt like a dream¡­ these past few weeks.¡±


    ¡°R-really?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I was so happy. Time flew by, and I became anxious. I wished it could havested longer.¡±


    ¡°I¡­ see.¡±


    ¡°Also, there¡¯s no need to summon everyone back. The Western Continent awaits exploration, and we need to capture people¡¯s attention, right?¡±


    ¡°Yeah¡­¡±


    ¡°Anyway, you all don¡¯t need to fret about this. I¡¯m thoroughly satisfied with everything you¡¯ve done.¡±


    Upon hearing those words, na closed her eyes and said.


    ¡°I¡¯m relieved. Really.¡±


    And then, there was a moment of silence.


    ¡°¡­Well then, can I make you happy now, Frey?¡±


    In this moment, na spoke while enveloping Frey¡¯s left arm.


    ¡°An opportunity to be the highest authority in the Empire¡­ You can rule with all your heart.¡±


    Shifting her gaze, she recited lines she had rehearsed repeatedly.


    ¡°¡­For the next few weeks, would you like to experience having the Empire at your feet?¡±


    As Frey extended his hand with a peculiar smile in response, Serena¡¯s feigned cough echoed from the side.


    ¡°Ahemm, hmm¡­¡±


    ¡°W-when will this¡­ conversation end¡­¡±


    Due to na¡¯s Imperial Princess status and Frey¡¯s warning to keep her distance, Serena sat with a disgruntled expression, holding a vegetable basket where Rifael had disappeared.


    ¨C <i>Rustle, rustle</i>


    Despite a considerable passage of time, the sweet exchange between the two showed no sign of conclusion..


    In the surroundings, Serena, feigning a serious expression, either sifted through the ruby-colored traces left by Rifael, scrawled ¡°Frey, I love you¡± graffiti, or investigated the spot of the incident with a serious expression.


    ¡°We should head back to the mansion soon¡­ I need to prepare lunch¡­ I have to feed him something delicious¡­¡±


    She said while gauging Frey¡¯s reaction.


    ¡°Hello, Lady Serena.¡±


    Noticing Serena¡¯s behavior, na cautiously greeted her.


    ¡°Oh, Your Highness. Please continue your conversation.¡±


    After a series of somewhat awkward exchanges, Serena¡¯s moon-colored eyes met na¡¯s golden ones.


    ¡°Ahem¡­ Ahem¡­¡±


    Then, Serena carefully ced the fruit basket on the ground and wandered around them, carrying her baggage.


    ¡°¡­Ahem, ahem¡­¡±


    After quite a while of pacing around, Serena, who was ufortable with the two not talking and just staring at her, cautiously inserted herself between them.


    ¨C <i>Trail, trail.</i>


    Skillfully brushing her body against Frey¡¯s left arm and pressing her back tightly against Frey¡¯s front, Serenapletely covered him.


    ¡°Uh, um¡­ Your Highness.¡±


    Soon, she spoke with a timid expression.


    ¡°What exactly is the rtionship between Your Highness and Frey now?¡±


    Upon hearing this, na began to look in a predicament.


    ¡°Daytime Serena is difficult to deal with¡­¡±


    Handling Nighttime Serena wasn¡¯t much trouble, given the deep connection she shared with the Serena who retained memories from previous cycles. However, na remained uncertain about how to handle Daytime Serena.


    ¡°Y-Your Highness. Legally, I am still the only one engaged to Frey.¡±


    Serena began to look at na with a worried expression.


    Kania and Irina, who were in charge of managing her prospective husband¡¯s servants, along with his pet Lulu and Isolet, whom she suspected of having an affair with him.


    These were individuals whom Serena could potentially manipte using her power and charisma.


    ¡°Is that so? Right?¡±


    However, na was different.


    Now as the second in line for the imperial session and a prominent candidate for the throne, na¡¯s status has surpassed Serena¡¯s, and her momentary charisma emanating from the aura of domination remained unmatched.


    Moreover, there was something about the dazzling and beautiful dress, the significantly improved appearance with the assistance of her attendants, and her flowing golden hair that inspired a sense of wariness.


    In addition, the fact that Frey had ¡®proposed¡¯ to her using the ¡®covenant¡¯ that he could only use once.


    ¡°¡­P-please answer.¡±


    Adding to theplexity were the tender smiles and blushes exhibited by her fragile husband, appearing so natural as he looked at na from a moment ago until now.


    A growing unease festered within Serena¡ªfearful that if things persisted in this manner, she might lose him to na, who seemed superior to her in every aspect.


    ¡°I will exin that in a future press conference.¡±


    In such a situation, na regarded Serena with a contemtive gaze, offering an ambiguous response.


    Even though na was pondering how to handle Serena.


    ¡°There is, um, nothing to worry about¡­ Please don¡¯t worry too much¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­Y-you must be hungry, right? Frey!¡±


    Thanks to that reaction, Serena, who was quickly cornered in her own mind, soon wore a pale expression and posed such a question.


    ¡°I¡¯ll prepare a nutritious meal for you! I just saw a recipe in a newly-bought cookbook! Eating this will restore your energy!¡±


    ¡°Um, well¡­¡±


    ¡°Please wait! I¡¯ll make it for you right away¡­!¡±


    After saying that, she ran towards the mansion, fluttering her apron to emphasize the image of a ¡°homely woman.¡±


    ¡°¡­Will it be okay?¡±


    ¡°But Lady Serena can¡¯t cook¡­¡±


    Frey and na exchanged worried nces.


    ¡°Whatever, let¡¯s go inside the mansion for now. na, by the way, it¡¯s been a while since you¡¯vee to the mansion, hasn¡¯t it?¡±


    With the situation seemingly under control, Frey cautiously guided na towards the mansion.


    ¡°Oh, just a moment!¡±


    When na grabbed his arm and called him, he tilted his head in curiosity.


    ¡°There¡¯s something I really want to show you.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a skill I recently learned, and finally, I can show it to you.¡±


    na, who had been gazing at Frey with affection, suddenly began rummaging through her chest pocket.


    ¡°W-what is that¡­?¡±


    Meanwhile, Roswyn, hiding behind a tree at the edge of the yard, observed their actions.


    ¡°What are they doing again¡­?¡±


    She watched with trembling eyes.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    Roswyn had started observing the situation a few minutes ago.


    ¡°¡­Is that Roswyn over there?¡±


    ¡°Ah, no way. Do you think she would wear such filthy clothes? She¡¯s probably a punished sex ve.¡±


    After being hit by Serena¡¯s bombardment magic, she ran to the far end of the yard with her hair disheveled and her clothes in shambles.


    Some timeter, as protesters and reporters inundated the courtyard, she found herself sitting nkly behind arge tree, opting for obscurity to avoid recognition.


    ¨C <i>Tingling, tingling¡­!</i>


    ¡°W-what¡¯s going on¡­?¡±


    Even after the protesters dispersed, she continued contemting the words Lulu had shared. Suddenly, a tingling sensation coursed through her body, prompting her to rise unsteadily.


    ¡°Come with me¡­ Frey¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­..!¡±


    Right after that, what she saw was Rifael, who had turned into the form of a demon, emitting such a powerful magical energy that even she, with her meager amount of Sr mana, reacted to it.


    ¡°What in the world is going on¡­¡±


    Afterwards, before Rifael could even react, her arm was cut off by Serena. Because of that, Roswyn watched, almost entranced, as Rifael fled and then observed Frey and na engaging in an affectionate conversation.


    ¡°What in the world¡­ huh?¡±


    Then, she widened her eyes.


    ¡°T-that¡¯s¡­!¡±


    Through the binocrs, she recognized the item na had retrieved from her chest pocket¡ªa magical device Roswyn always carried. It was undoubtedly familiar to her.


    ¡°Do you remember this? You gave it to me on your birthday, the canary flower that I foolishly refused to ept.¡±


    As na spoke those words to Frey, Roswyn¡¯s spection solidified into certainty.


    ¡°It¡¯s that flower petal.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s this? Where did thate from?¡±


    ¡°Although there¡¯s only one¡­ this should be enough.¡±


    That flower was a gift she had ¡®received¡¯ from him on his birthday.


    Roswyn had secretly chuckled when she witnessed na preventing the foolish stomping of the flower and, with a trembling hand, retrieving the flower petal.


    Roswyn had carried it in her hair for a few days, eventually discarding it due to the bother of the missing petal from the canary flower. As it turned out, the petal from the canary flower she had cast away was the very thing in na¡¯s hand.


    <b><i>  ¡®That thing until today¡­¡¯</i></b>


    Roswyn harbored a sense of regret, wondering what it would have been like if she had continued to keep that flower¡ªthe one she had held onto the longest among those received from Frey.


    Roswyn, who had instantly figured out its identity, pondered with a nk expression.


    <b><i>  ¡®¡­She still kept it all this time.¡¯</i></b>


    Her gaze was fixated on the yellow canary flower petal, which looked almost identical to how it had been back then.


    ¡°Huff.¡±


    ¡°¡­..?¡±


    However, something strange happened.


    Suddenly, na grasped the petal in her hand and blew on it.


    ¡°Uh, oh?¡±


    Then, the petal that had flown into the air was soon carried away by the winter wind to the other side of the yard.


    ¡°¡­Ta-da! The petal disappeared.¡±


    With a bewildered expression, she watched the petal float away, her arms wide open as she spoke.


    ¡°¡­It¡¯s an interesting magic trick.¡±


    Observing the petal carried by the chilly winter wind in the yard, Frey chuckled and looked at na.


    ¡°So, what was the meaning of that action just now?¡±


    Soon after, he asked with a face full of curiosity.


    ¨C<i> Flutter, flutter¡­</i>


    Even at that moment, the petal continued to flutter in the wind, drifting aimlessly around the yard.


    ¡°Th-that¡¯s right¡­ that thing. If that¡¯s it¡­¡±


    At the same time, Roswyn¡¯s eyes started to move frantically.


    ¡°It¡¯s the flower I ¡®received,¡¯ isn¡¯t it? T-that¡¯s right¡­ So, if I take that with me, he¡¯ll listen to my words. Yup, yup.¡±


    Filled with hope, Roswyn, previously resigned to despair and helplessness, reached for the petal flying toward her.


    ¡°Look at that. It¡¯s not toote yet. I can still turn everything around. I canpletely change everything¡­¡±


    She even started smiling as if she had expected it all along.


    ¡°Hehe.¡±


    The flower petal carried by the wind came close to in front of Roswyn¡¯s nose.


    ¡°What should I say? Well, for now¡­¡±


    By chance or perhaps miraculously, Roswyn began to reach out for the flower petal that had conveniently paused in mid-air.


    ¨C <i>Crackle!</i>


    ¡°Kyakk¡­?¡±


    And just before it made contact with her hand, a spark suddenly emitted from the petal.


    ¡°W-what¡¯s going on.¡±


    Surprised by the sudden sparks, she involuntarily retracted her hand and continued to gaze at the petal that kept sparking with a vacant expression.


    ¡°Chirp~?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡±


    Within those sparks, a tiny canary was born. She looked at the bird with a nk expression.


    ¡°Chirp~ Chirp~?¡±


    Intentionally or not, the canary flew towards na, singing a sweet melody.


    ¡°Phew¡­ I thought it failed.¡±


    Continuing to stretch out her arms with cold sweat, na eventually smiled. She lifted the canary in her hand and then extended it to Frey as she spoke.


    ¡°It¡¯s a gift made from the canary flower petal you gave me.¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­¡±


    ¡°Would you like to raise it? It¡¯s not that hard to take care of. O-asionally it would be good¡­ if you could pet her.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine with it. But to suddenly receive something like this as a gift¡­¡±


    For some reason, as na posed that question carefully, observing Frey¡¯s reaction and when Frey responded with an apologetic expression, she embraced him before their tongues entwined in silence.


    ¡°¡­<i>Smooch</i>.¡±


    ¡°Puha.¡±


    Time passed like this for quite a while.


    ¡°Th-this is enough to repay me¡­¡±


    Soon, with a flushed face, na looked away from Frey.


    ¡°Chirp chirp~?¡±


    The canary chirped sweetly while perched on Frey¡¯s shoulder, nuzzling his cheek.


    It had been a day filled with many events and crises, but the end of that day was peaceful and beautiful.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Roswyn continued to watch them with a stupefied expression.


    ¡°¡­Egeuk.¡±


    Recalling Lulu¡¯s words about how she should have done better when she still had the chance, Roswyn couldn¡¯t help but shed a tear, even though she wasn¡¯t someone who would cry easily.


    <strong>You can rate/review this series here.</strong>

 Chapter 223: Departure

    <b>? Departure ?</b>


    ¡°Um¡­¡±


    It was morning, a few days after the incident with Rifael.


    ¡°Do you like it, Frey?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, as always.¡±


    I sat in the mansion¡¯s dining room, savoring an omelettes prepared by Irina.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­ the only thing I can make well is an omelette¡­ are you tired of it now?¡±


    Ever since Irina took charge of preparing meals, breakfast had consistently featured omelettes and milk.


    Of course, I never really had an appetite in the morning and usually just had a sandwich and coffee, but it seemed Irina thought differently.


    ¡°No, it¡¯s okay. It really is delicious.¡±


    But the omelette she prepared was always delicious. Looking at the various heart and puppy patterns sprinkled on top of the omelette was also a delight.


    And after tasting the dish that Serena made for me a few days ago, the omelette Irina prepared seemed even more delicious.


    ¡°So, I won¡¯t be able to eat the omelette you make for a while?¡±


    It was regrettable. Irina was departing for the western continent that morning, apanying Kania¡¯s group on an investigation in ce of na, who had returned home earlier to assist with an investigation.


    It was unfortunate, but it couldn¡¯t be helped. Having too many people in the mansion could draw attention. I just hope she takes care of herself.


    ¡°Frey.¡±


    While I leisurely enjoyed my omelette and contemted, Irina caressed my cheek and whispered.


    ¡°Just wait here for a moment.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯ll be quick.¡±


    With that, she stood up and made her way to her room.


    It urred to me that since her return to the mansion, Irina had been immersed in some kind of research¡­ What was that strange noise I heard from there?


    ¨C<i> Rustle¡­</i>


    After wondering for a while about Irina¡¯s intent, I unintentionally looked down due to a noise below.


    ¡°Ah, hello¡­ Master¡­¡±


    There was Lulu, lying t on the floor.


    ¡°Why are you here?¡±


    ¡°To¡­ eat¡­¡±


    Lulu answered quietly, lowering her eyes.


    ¡°¡­<i>Nom nom</i>.¡±


    She ced her bowl on the floor and began eating silently, her actions oddly more exaggerated than usual, radiating a sense of pitifulness that had persisted for a few days.


    She had trembled when na came home. Was she intimidated by her status as an Imperial Princess and lost her confidence?


    Or was there another reason?


    Surely, she doesn¡¯t think that the incident was her fault? Her stigma had been deactivated for a long time.


    ¡°¡­Hmm.¡±


    With these thoughts in mind, I observed her, my expression furrowing.


    The day before, I had discovered numerous scratch marks on her shoulder, faint remnants of the Stigma of Misfortune.


    After scolding her for seemingly forgetting our promise not to self-harm, I took the time to wrap her injuries in bandages. However, today, I noticed the bandages were slightly unraveled.


    <b><i>¡®Trauma, perhaps?¡¯</i></b>


    ¡°Eek¡­¡±


    As I reached out to her, Lulu flinched, tightly closing her eyes.


    Seeing this, it became apparent that erasing the Stigma of Misfortune from her was one thing, but healing her trauma might prove to be a much more challenging task.


    Just like ink that spreads more the more you try to wipe it off, trauma bes more pronounced the more you try to forget it.


    ¨C<i> Tight¡­!</i>


    Therefore, looking gently at Lulu, I softly stroked her head and tightened the loosened bandage around her.


    ¡°Did you sleep wellst night? Nothing happened?¡±


    And then, I conveyed the words I tell her every day.


    ¡°I love you, Lulu.¡±


    I couldn¡¯t pinpoint what triggered her trauma again or why she looked up at me with eyes filled with guilt.


    But there was plenty of time ahead.


    Even if I couldn¡¯t erase it all at once, with continuous effort, perhaps someday I couldpletely heal her trauma.


    ¡°¡­ I love you too, Master.¡±


    Maybe she sensed my thoughts, for she cleared her bowl and crawled over to me, leaning gently against my legs.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    And then Lulu gently closed her eyes.


    ¡°Sigh.¡±


    There¡¯s something inherently calming about her expression. She probably feels a sense of security as a pet.


    Our rtionship might be seen as unconventional, even undesirable to some. But right now, all that mattered was her happiness.


    However, once everything is settled, I¡¯m determined to establish a normal rtionship with her.


    ¡°F, Frey.¡±


    Lost in thoughts, observing Lulu who had fallen fast asleep against my legs, Irina reappeared after having gone to her room.


    ¡°Huff huff¡­¡±


    In her arms was a small, red puppy, whose origins were unknown.


    ¡°What¡¯s that?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s my pet dog.¡±


    ¡°But¡­ your dog was arge dog, wasn¡¯t it?¡±


    The memory of herrge dog, always ready to charge at me, was still vivid in my mind.


    However, the puppy she held now, considering Irina¡¯s chest size, was small enough to be buried in her embrace.


    Did thatrge dog give birth to a pup? But there were no dogs in the mansion¡­ Whose offspring could it be?


    ¡°I, I cast a shrinking spell. You seemed to have trouble with¡­¡±


    ¡°Aha.¡±


    Then it clicked. What she was doing in her room all this time was trying to shrink the dog down to this size.


    <b><i>¡®¡­Is that right?¡¯</i></b>


    As I contemted, I realized that it would indeed take someone of Irina¡¯s caliber some time to shrink a puppy. I tilted my head in thoughtful realization.


    ¡°Well then¡­ Please take care of my cherished¡­ puppy. It¡¯s a well-behaved one you¡¯ll like.¡±


    ¡°Huff huff¡­¡±


    Looking suspiciously at Irina, who was handing me the puppy with its tongue hanging out, I reluctantly took the little dog.


    Well, even if it¡¯s small, it appeared sturdy. Perhaps I should secure it in the yard and raise it as a guard dog?


    ¡°F, Frey¡­ I also have a gift for you.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    As I was thinking this and observing the puppy burrowing into my clothes and panting, for some reason, Irina¡¯s face turned very red as she reached out to me.


    ¡°Give me your handkerchief.¡±


    ¡°¡­Here.¡±


    Compliantly, I handed my handkerchief to her. Irina took a deep breath and infused her magic into it.


    ¡°Oh.¡±


    After a while, the handkerchief she returned was warmer, adorned with a newly drawn red puppy, sticking out its tongue alongside the other animals.


    ¡°¡­This isn¡¯t the end.¡±


    As I admired the cute design, Irina moved closer and caressed my cheek.


    Then, she put something in her mouth and pressed her lips against mine.


    ¡°<i>Smooch</i>¡­¡±


    Simultaneously, I felt the warmth of her body enveloping me.


    ¡°Mmm¡­¡±


    A sweet taste lingered in my mouth. Undoubtedly the dragon fruit¡­ or perhaps, a symbol of the puppy love she felt for me.


    My favorite fruit, and a symbol of the feelings she had for me.


    With closed eyes, she climbed into myp, intecing her tongue with mine, as if to etch the fruit onto me.


    She sped my hands in hers, and for a long time, we shared the sweet puppy love berries in our mouths, chewing and rolling them around.


    ¡°Puha¡­¡±


    After the nectar that we had been sharing vanished into our stomachs, she slightly tilted her head back and asked in a soft voice.


    ¡°How¡­ does it taste?¡±


    ¡°¡­Quite sweet.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s the fruit that blossomed from the nt I left in your dormitory.¡±


    As I responded, she leaned closer and whispered in my ear, ¡°Please remember this moment,¡± with a bright smile.


    Once known as the me of a fierce battlefield, she had once burned the Demon King¡¯s army with a cold expression. Now, she sat on myp, gazing down at me with loving eyes.


    How could I forget such a moment?


    ¡°I love you, Frey.¡±


    Even beyond that, Irina, who had shockingly transformed her maid clothes¡­ I would never forget her in more ways than one.


    ¡°¡­I love you, too.¡±


    Feeling strangely amused and yful, I gently licked the nectar from the corner of her mouth and gave her a little smirk.


    ¡°¡­..!¡±


    She flinched, looking down at me with eyes that flickered from side to side, as if my action had caught her off guard.


    ¡°Frey, watch your behavior when I¡¯m not around.¡±


    She chewed on my lip as she spoke.


    ¡°¡­Be aware of the destructive power you have.¡±


    With those words, she staggered up from myp.


    ¡°Okay¡­ I¡¯ve done enough¡­ Please, please, I hope it worked¡­¡±


    Muttering to herself, she headed for the front door of the mansion but stopped to look at me.


    ¡°Frey, if anything happens, make sure you tear up that scroll.¡±


    ¡°¡­Yeah.¡±


    ¡°You must, you absolutely must, do you promise?¡±


    She looked at me with a lingering gaze as she made her request.


    ¡°Then¡­ Goodbye, Frey.¡±


    She swung open the front door and emerged from the mansion, immediately greeted by the biting winter wind.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡±


    I stared nkly after her for a moment.


    ¨C <i>ck.</i>


    ¡°Whoa¡­¡±


    As the front door closed, my expression hardened, and I lowered my head.


    ¡°¡­I¡¯m worried.¡±


    Anxiety and heartache surge within me once more.


    ¡°It¡¯s just getting started¡­¡±


    That¡¯s right. Today marked themencement of the ¡®Verification Ceremony¡¯ where Ruby, the Fake Hero, would be officially unveiled to the world.


    In other words, I would be heading to a ce full of people who are likely tough at me, scorn me, attack me, and even try to kill me.


    Even in a country where I¡¯ve grown ustomed to such scrutinizing gazes, it was difficult not to sumb to fear and sadness.


    Lately, the pace at which I¡¯ve been earning points has stalled a bit, and I don¡¯t know what would happen if I don¡¯t go.


    ¡°Still¡­ I¡¯m notpletely alone.¡±


    I muttered, forcing a smile as I gradually stood up from my seat.


    ¡°This is better than before¡­ Yeah¡­¡±


    Still, I couldn¡¯t help but feel uneasy. It would be easier if I was the only one in this.


    I was so worried about the people I care about who would be in the Demon King¡¯s sights after today.


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­Ah, Lulu.¡±


    Calming my anxious heart, I suddenly noticed Lulu. She, now realizing the absence of the leg she had been leaning on, absentmindedly caressed the chair.


    ¡°Looks like I have to leave her behind.¡±


    I didn¡¯t want to put her in danger. I had no intention of cing her dangerously as a spy, nor did I want to take her to the Verification Ceremony as a servant as she requested.


    If Lulu, who hadn¡¯t responded to the Hero Party call, was spotted with me by Ruby, who was eagerly eyeing her Magic Eyes¡­ I dread thinking of the harm she might face.


    So, the servants I would bring to the uing coronation would be¡­


    ¡°The preparations are done.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s set off.¡±


    None other than Arianne and Alice.


    It was clear that I was forcing them to be with me, so even if I used them as servants, they wouldn¡¯t be harmed.


    I also wanted to bring Miho, whom Lulu strongly rmended as a servant. Still, since the negotiations with Serena hadn¡¯t concluded yet, I decided to leave her out.


    ¡°¡­Right.¡±


    However, there was a minor problem.


    [Alice¡¯s Current Emotions: Disgust, Anger, Killing Intent]


    It seemed like these two were plotting something against me today. Naturally, they would conceal their animosity and devise a strategy in secret.


    ¡°Frey, something¡¯s off about them¡­ please investigate¡­¡±


    Serena, who had ruined a dish a few days ago and was writing an apology while sobbing, couldn¡¯t help but sense that something was amiss when she encountered them during her interrogation by the investigation team.


    ¡°¡±¡­¡­..¡±¡±


    As I pondered this, the gazes from those around me became even colder.


    ¡°Ugh¡­¡±


    Of course, I had already nned for it.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Not just for them, but also for the Verification Ceremony.


    Wasn¡¯t it unfair to be taken advantage of when you see iting?


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    Meanwhile, at that moment.


    ¡°Hero, are you feeling better now?¡±


    ¡°Yes! I¡¯vepletely recovered!¡±


    Ruby, emerging from the hospital, greeted an Imperial Court Minister and a Bishop of the Church with a smile.


    ¡°Well, let¡¯s set off. We¡¯re running short on time.¡±


    ¡°Yes~!¡±


    Ruby climbed into the carriage in a friendly atmosphere.


    ¡°Ah, there¡¯s a special escort for you.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    She tilted her head at the Bishop¡¯s benign expression.


    ¡°What do you mean¡­¡±


    And then, her eyes widened in surprise.


    ¡°Hello!!!!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    For some reason, Ferloche was seated in the front, smiling with her distinct naive smile.


    ¡°My friend, Ruby!!!¡±


    ¡°¡­..Ugh.¡±


    A small crack appeared in Ruby¡¯s otherwise joyous expression.


    <strong>You can rate/review this series here.</strong>

 Chapter 224: Sincerely

    <b>? Sincerely ?</b>


    ¡°¡­Heave-ho.¡±


    Mistaking the chair leg for Frey¡¯s leg, Lulu fell asleep, her drool wetting it as she snuggled against it. Carefully lifting Lulu, Freyid her down on the bed in her room.


    ¨C <i>Swooosh¡­</i>


    Carefully, he tucked away the strand of hair she had in her mouth behind her.


    ¡°Hehe¡­¡±


    Frey gently stroked her hair, ensuring she wouldn¡¯t wake up. Even in her sleep, Lulu seemed to revel in his touch, shing a content smile.


    ¡°For now¡­ I need to keep you hidden in the mansion for a while.¡±


    Looking at her with affectionate eyes, Frey adjusted his attire and headed towards the door of her room.


    ¡°¡­That damned woman shouldn¡¯t have targeted you from the very start.¡±


    Worried that she might wake up and cling to him, asking toe along, Frey quickly left Lulu¡¯s room.


    ¡°Go down and get ready.¡±


    ¡°¡±¡­¡­¡­¡±¡±


    ¡°It seems my words mean nothing to you.¡±


    Speaking in a cold tone to Alice and Arianne, who had been waiting quietly outside the room, Frey continued.


    ¡°I can send you back to jail at any time. The verdict allows for it. If that happens, not only will you be expelled from the academy, but you¡¯ll also face severe consequences in prison.¡±


    At the mention of expulsion, the two girls flinched. Frey gazed sharply at them, walking between the two.


    ¡°Just follow my orders quietly. Don¡¯t even think about anything stupid.¡±


    ¡°¡±¡­Yes.¡±¡±


    Reluctantly responding to his words, the two girls followed Frey as he began descending the stairs.


    ¨C<i> Swoosh¡­</i>


    Withdrawing his gaze from the girls, Frey pulled out his walking stick.


    The two girls briefly exchange nces, subtly trying to close the distance between them and Frey.


    ¡°¡­Have you called for the carriage?¡±


    However, Frey, with a brief jolt in the hand holding the walking stick, turned to the girls and asked a question.


    ¡°It should be waiting outside.¡±


    ¡°Did you affix the family crest? I worry if lowly girls like you would have done it properly.¡±


    ¡°¡­There should be no mistake.¡±


    ¡°Well, we¡¯ll see.¡±


    Frey, looking pleased with the respectful addresses from the two girls, resumed walking.


    ¡°Ah, wait¡­¡±


    Arianne, surprised by Frey¡¯s unexpectedly faster pace, attempted to stop him, but¡­


    ¡°¡­Never mind.¡±


    Alice grabbed Arianne¡¯s arm.


    ¡°Let¡¯s be clear.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­..¡±


    Arianne, hesitating with trembling eyes, looked at Alice.


    ¡°You stay out of this, I will handle it alone.¡±


    ¡°But¡­¡±


    ¡°I just found out that you can¡¯t kill people. Unless it¡¯s to protect and defend.¡±


    Lost in thought, Arianne was interrupted by the cold voice of Alice, who fidgeted with the dagger in her arms.


    ¡°After it¡¯s done, make sure to clean up well. If you don¡¯t want to get involved, you can use a protective barrier around the area.¡±


    ¡°I, I¡¯ll help too¡­¡±


    ¡°Do as you wish. But don¡¯t get in the way.¡±


    Before long, Alice transformed from the upright and intelligent representative of themoners into a skilled assassin from the Moonlight family.


    ¡°Wee, Frey.¡±


    Alice hastened her steps and left behind the gloomy Arianne, and apanied Frey out of the doorway and into the carriage.


    ¡°The destination is¡­¡±


    ¡°Go to this ce.¡±


    ¡°Understood.¡±


    Soon after, the woman naturally took a seat beside him.


    ¡°I¡¯ll rest a bit until we arrive.¡±


    ¡°¡­Understood.¡±


    Leaning slightly towards her with closed eyes, Frey murmured after responding in a soft voice.


    <b><i>¡®I¡¯m sorry, Frey. You won¡¯t be arriving there.¡¯</i></b>


    Each time she was set to assassinate a target, her homicidal urges would surge and for some reason, they were even stronger now, consuming her entirely.


    <b><i>¡®¡­Forever.¡¯</i></b>


    A momentter, the carriage set off.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    ¡°¡­¡­Mmmm.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    Inside the carriage, which was moving rather slowly towards the destination Frey had mentioned, Alice sat rigidly.


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡±


    On her shoulder, Frey was nodding off, his head resting against her.


    The very target she was to assassinate today, the prey she needed to hunt,pletely defenseless, was entrusting his body to her.


    From the perspective of a skilled assassin like her, this situation resembled a well-prepared feast just waiting for her to indulge.


    She felt an overwhelming urge to dig in.


    ¨C <i>Rustle¡­</i>


    Whileontemting drawing the knife she held and aiming it at Frey¡¯s throat, she yearned to partake in the feast.


    He was known to be the one responsible for imprinting the ¡®Curse of Familial Subordination¡¯ on her and her associates.


    She harbored a desire for revenge against Frey, knowing he could control her with just one word.


    ¡°¡­¡­..¡±


    Yet, Alice suppressed such urges.


    That wasn¡¯t the n. Killing him now would implicate the innocent girl standing before her. So, she exercised transcendent patience, awaiting instructions secretly conveyed through the curse.


    ¡°Hmmm¡­¡±


    But something was off today.


    Her patience, usually a well-honed tool during her assassination missions, had been wearing thin.


    ¡°What the¡­ What¡­?


    Every time Frey breathed against her shoulder, two emotions raced through her, shing fiercely against each other.


    One of them, of course, was murder.


    The disgust she felt for Frey, the man who had created the ¡®curse¡¯ that had turned her and herrades into puppets of the Secret Lord.


    The displeasure and disgust she experienced in the morning when she woke up to find him standing in front of her with a meaningful expression, threatening to turn her into a sex ve on an imaginary day.


    Furthermore, the various other negative emotions she felt when he did his various evil deeds all came together to give her a very strong sense of ¡®killing intent¡¯.


    For some reason, it was worse today.


    ¡°Hmmm¡­¡±


    The unknown emotion that apanied that killing intent puzzled Alice. The cold-hearted woman, both outwardly and inwardly, had been artificially trained not to feel most emotions during assassinations.


    What she was feeling now was quite ¡®disturbing¡¯.


    <b><i> ¡®I wonder what¡­¡¯</i></b>


    Deciding that it was time to analyze the cause, she diligently analyzed her emotions.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know¡­¡±


    However, after quite a while, she couldn¡¯t draw any proper conclusions.


    For some reason, every time she looked at Frey¡¯s pale face, she hesitated to kill him.


    It was impossible to pin down her ambiguous state to a single emotion.


    ¨C <i>Swish¡­!</i>


    Alice, engrossed in the greatest challenge of her assassination life, suddenly turned her gaze as the flow of air changed.


    ¨C <i>Crack! </i>


    ¡°¡­Ugh.¡±


    A rock struck the spot where she was looking at the window.


    ¡°What the¡­?¡±


    Although the stone didn¡¯t prate the magic circle, as the carriage was well protected, it was enough to open Frey¡¯s eyes, who pretended to be asleep and surveyed the situation.


    ¡°What¡­¡±


    Even though he hadn¡¯t been sleeping, Frey rubbed his eyes and groggily looked out the window.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    And then he froze.


    ¡°Damn.¡±


    People on the street were throwing rocks at him, angry and furious.


    Some were throwing bottles instead of rocks, others were throwing eggs, and a few even brandished wooden pokers.


    ¡°Get off me!¡±


    ¡°¡­Ugh!¡±


    Naturally, those people were immediately arrested by the surrounding security forces.


    ¡°You trash¡­¡±


    ¡°Just go die.¡±


    ¡°Why are the guards not arresting him¡­¡±


    It was impossible to apprehend everyone spewing insults.


    The crest of the Starlight family on the carriage gleamed brightly in the sunlight, capturing the attention of everyone in the marketce. The onlookers spilled onto the streets, reacting with hostility.


    ¡°¡­How amusing.¡±


    Frey, momentarily frozen, soon lifted the corners of his mouth, his expression revealing intrigue.


    ¡°No matter what they say, I¡¯m perfectly safe here.¡±


    His reaction further fueled the anger of the crowd. After observing the chaotic scene in the paralyzed streets for a while, Frey seemed to lose interest and nonchntly closed the carriage curtain with a click of his tongue.


    ¡°How strange¡­¡±


    At that moment, Alice¡¯s suspicions intensified.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on¡­¡±


    She had noticed it.


    A fleeting expression, discernible only to a seasoned assassin like her, one trained to scrutinize every nuance of their target.


    She caught Frey¡¯s expression.


    For a split second, Frey had a terrified, hurt, anxious, and sad expression.


    <b><i>¡®Did I truly waver just from witnessing that?¡¯</i></b>


    Certainly, beholding such vulnerability in her target, Frey, didn¡¯t evoke any sympathy or mercy. For a seasoned assassin like Alice, the chance of experiencing those emotions was as likely as her letting out a sneeze.


    But why?


    Why did she hesitate, even a little, after seeing his expression?


    It wasn¡¯t born out of sympathy. She had grown too emotionally detached for such sentiments.


    Could it be love? That seemed imusible. There appeared to be no possibility of her suddenly developing feelings for Frey.


    <b><i>¡®Maybe it¡¯s just my mood¡­¡¯</i></b>


    Ultimately, she chalked it up to having a bad day, contributing to her emotional turbulence. With that realization, she discreetly continued observing Frey.


    ¡°Alice.¡±


    Before she could register it, Frey, who had been scrutinizing her intently, spoke to her.


    ¡°Take good care of me tonight as well, okay?¡±


    Frey said with a creepy smile.


    ¡°¡­¡­..!¡±


    Upon hearing those words, Alice felt a chill run down her spine.


    ¡°Ee, eek¡­!¡±


    The apuse she heard every morning, which she had been trying to ignore. A tingling sensation. The satisfied look on Frey¡¯s face.


    As the pieces of the puzzle fell into ce, an uncontroble surge of anger coursed through her.


    ¡°You, you bastard¡­!¡±


    It was peculiar. As much as she had despised and wished such a situation would never ur, her reaction seemed disproportionate.


    Even if her emotions exploded, she, who was trained to prioritize the mission, shouldn¡¯t have fallen for such a distasteful provocation.


    ¨C <i>Swish¡­!</i>


    For some reason, an infuriated Alice, having lost her rationality, had quickly drawn her de and pierced Frey¡¯s left arm.


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­!¡±


    Frey observed the unfolding situation with interest, while Arianne was flustered by the unexpected turn of events.


    <b><i>¡®What¡­ What have I done?¡¯</i></b>


    Swiftly regaining herposure, Alice began to think on her feet.


    <b><i>  ¡®I¡¯ll think about thatter¡­.for now, I have to deal with this situation.¡¯</i></b>


    Having made up her mind, Alice forcefully twisted the knife embedded in Frey¡¯s arm, aiming to inflict pain and incapacitate him.


    ¡°¡­Hmm.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­?¡±


    However, she soon found herself panicking.


    ¡°What are you trying to do?¡±


    Because Frey did not show any sign of pain and looked at her with a calm expression.


    ¡°What did you do to your body¡­¡±


    Though flustered, Alice attempted to maintain herposure and pull the de from Frey¡¯s arm.


    ¡°¡­Eh?¡±


    To her surprise, the de refused to budge.


    ¨C <i>Whirrrrr¡­ </i>


    ¡°Oh.¡±


    A sudden surge of dark energy emanated from Frey¡¯s arm, tightly gripping the de.


    ¡°What is this¡­¡±


    Drenched in cold sweat, she swiftly attempted to draw another weapon, but¡­


    ¨C <i>ng¡­!</i>


    ¡°Ah!!!¡±


    In an instant, Frey, wearing a cold expression, seized her by the cor with his left hand and forcefully mmed her onto the carriage floor.


    ¡°Ugh¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­..¡±


    Given the numerous soundproofing and protective magic spells within the carriage, the impact was enough to stun her.


    And just like that, the situation was swiftly resolved.


    ¡°How¡­ How did you¡­¡±


    ¡°Did you think the Demon King didn¡¯t grant me any power?¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no need tomand you through the curse. You¡¯re no match for me even in your normal state.¡±


    After a brief silence, Alice asked such a question.


    ¡°Just kill me.¡±


    Hearing Frey¡¯s mocking reply, she spoke with a trembling voice.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to live like this anymore either.¡±


    She spoke looking at Frey with a face full of disgust and revulsion.


    ¡°Every night, being treated like that by you¡­ Death is better.¡±


    ¡°That was a lie, you know.¡±


    ¡°Shut up, just kill me. You bastard.¡±


    Like a defeated warrior, she dered, while Frey looked down at her, smiling.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to.¡±


    He whispered coldly.


    ¡°¡­..Ugh.¡±


    Upon hearing his words, Alice tightly closed her eyes.


    Like a prey overpowered by a predator, she med herself, feeling weak and pathetic. She chewed on her lips.


    ¡°Pwah.¡±


    Then, she spat blood-stained saliva at Frey.


    <b><i>¡®Kill me¡­ Just kill me¡­¡¯</i></b>


    It was a provocation, desperately wanting him to end her life.


    <b><i>¡®Please¡­¡¯</i></b>


    However, failing the mission triggered the Curse of Familial Subordination, casting a web of excruciating pain upon her and herpanions. Simultaneously, dreadful consequences loomed over the children she cherished as younger siblings. To avert this fate, she faced a grim choice: either take her own life or be killed before the curse¡¯s activation.


    ¡°Just kill me already¡­!!!¡±


    Amidst her cries and pleas, Frey gazed down at her and, unexpectedly, took a different course.


    ¡°Heave-ho.¡±


    ¡°Eh?¡±


    In an instant, he lifted her and settled her beside him.


    ¡°Want to make a bet¡­?¡±


    ¡°A bet?¡±


    Then, Frey smirked.


    ¡°My power weakens every week.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Alice¡¯s eyes widened in shock. Chuckling, Frey opened a window, casting a thoughtful gaze outside as he continued his story.


    ¡°So, try to kill me every week.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean by¡­¡±


    ¡°No, to be precise¡­ Attempt to assassinate me with all your might, every week.¡±


    Alice wore a baffled expression, unable toprehend Frey¡¯s words. Arianne, pinching her cheek, wondered if she was in a dream.


    ¡°Any attempt during that time, I won¡¯t hold you ountable. You can legally kill me.¡±


    ¡°What¡­?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll even leave a will to ensure your safety. Moreover, people might actually appreciate it. If you seed in killing me, you¡¯ll probably be treated as a hero.¡±


    Frey¡¯s cryptic proposition continued, and Alice, ring at him with a small pool of blood in her mouth, spoke in a cold voice.


    ¡°Why me¡­? For what reason¡­¡±


    ¡°Instead, if you fail to assassinate me¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­I knew it.¡±


    Hearing Frey start toy out his condition, Alice disyed a disgusted expression.


    ¡°I¡¯m not your ything. So¡­¡±


    ¡°For a week, serve diligently as a maid, withoutining.¡±


    ¡°¡­..?¡±


    But the words that sprang from Frey¡¯s mouth were not what she had expected.


    ¡°Sincerely, just like a maid who has served me for a long time¡­ be a rather diligent servant.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°In return, I¡¯ll give you the chance to assassinate me every week.¡±


    As Frey finished, the atmosphere inside the carriage turned silent.


    ¡°What do you think?¡±


    The offer, naturally weakening him week by week and allowing her to legally kill him, was quite tempting to Alice.


    No, it wasn¡¯t just tempting. It was an offer she absolutely had to ept.


    If she periodically attempts to assassinate him, the pain caused by the constantmand to ¡®kill Frey¡¯, which persists even if the master dies, would cease.


    The same would go for her colleagues.


    Additionally, she could be a hero by killing Frey, who she believes was not only the creator of the ¡®curse¡¯ that made them like this but also the worst kind of viin.


    ¡°Why¡­are you making such an offer?¡±


    Thus, Alice posed the question again.


    ¡°What do you gain from it?¡± Alice asked, attempting to grasp the underlying motives behind this remarkably advantageous proposal.


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure.¡±


    Hearing her, Frey shrugged in response.


    ¡°It seems fun?¡±


    Hearing that, Alice frowned.


    ¡°¡­Or maybe, I miss the servants?¡±


    But when Frey said those next words, Alice unknowingly rxed her expression.


    For a fleeting moment, a sad expression crossed his face.


    ¡°Well¡­ you guys can figure it out.¡±


    ¡°M, me too?¡±


    ¡°Yes, you too.¡±


    While Arianne posed another question to Frey with a surprised look, Alice spoke with a nk expression.


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    Suddenly, her expression turned cold as she dered, ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re up to, or what your story is¡­ but I¡¯ll kill you.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re up to, or what your story is¡­ but I¡¯ll kill you.¡±


    ¡°Alright, it¡¯s settled then.¡±


    Frey smiled slightly upon hearing it, then he opened the curtain with a pleased expression.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡±


    The surroundings of the carriage were still surrounded by protesters waving signs, causing Frey¡¯s expression to darken instantly.


    ¡°¡­Ugh.¡±


    Then, Frey clutched his chest abruptly, his body trembling.


    ¡°Whew¡­¡±


    Despite the palpitations, he made a deliberate attempt to peer outside, maintaining an impassive expression.


    ¡°¡­Anyway, today¡¯s assassination attempt was a failure.¡±


    His voice carried a touch of loneliness as he continued to fix his gaze on the outside world.


    ¡°So do me a favor.¡±


    ¡°What favor¡­?¡±


    ¡°Can you wrap this in bandages?¡±


    Saying this, Frey extended the arm that Alice had attacked.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡±


    Alice observed him in silence.


    ¨C <i>Swoosh, swoosh¡­</i>


    She began wrapping Frey¡¯s arm slowly and then flinched momentarily.


    ¡°Um¡­¡±


    As she nced at Frey, who remained focused on the furious mob brandishing signs, she found herself grappling with the emotions that stirred within her.


    The feelings she felt for Frey were¡­


    Simr to the familiarity she felt towards the Hero of Money she¡¯d recently been dining with regrly.


    And guilt, as well as self-pity, which she couldn¡¯t quite understand.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡±


    These sentiments were ones an assassin should never entertain.


    ¡°I¡¯ll kill you, Frey. If I beat you, I¡¯ll subject you to brutal torture before ending your life.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t fall for your intentions. If I see any hint of you using me¡­ I¡¯ll just kill myself.¡±


    ¡°Do as you wish.¡±


    ¡°And, today¡¯s assassination attempt isn¡¯t over yet. Be prepared.¡±


    ¡°Understood.¡±


    Attempting to quell her emotions, Alice adopted a harsh tone, but Frey seemed unfazed.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    In the end, she closed her mouth and continued to wrap the bandage around Frey¡¯s arm in silence.


    ¡°¡­I sincerely wish you¡¯d just drop dead.¡±


    Hidden Quest


    <strong>Quest Content:</strong> Remove Serena¡¯s Curse of Familial Subordination


    <strong>Progress:</strong> 20%


    <strong>Reward:</strong> Annihtion of the Secret Lord, ???, ???, ???, Serena¡¯s 19+ Event Unlocked, Top Priority Designation


    A system window popped up in front of Frey, who was smiling softly as he looked outside, and it was only after she said those words that he realized she was done bandaging him up.


    <strong>You can rate/review this series here.</strong>

 Chapter 225: Irregular

    <b>? Irregr ?</b>


    ¨C <i>Squeak¡­!</i>


    The carriage screeched to a halt, battered on all sides by stones and eggs, at the designated location prepared by the Imperial Family.


    ¨C <i>Thud!</i>


    With a resounding thud, Frey emerged from the abruptly opened door. Limping slightly and holding his walking stick, he made his way toward the guards. Alice and Arianne followed him, their expressions a mix ofplexity and pale difort.


    ¡°Frey Raon Starlight enters.¡±


    A servant announced as such, the words echoing through the grand ballroom arranged by the Imperial Family.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­.¡±


    A chilly silence enveloped the ballroom.


    ¨C <i>Step, step.</i>


    In this silence, Frey moved quietly. His eyes were solely fixed on the ce where his name tag was ced.


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    Receiving curious, openly hostile, and cold res, Frey approached his seat, and then soon frowned.


    ¡°What is this?¡±


    To his surprise, his seat was situated at the very edge of the main hall. ording to tradition, as the eldest son of a duke, Frey should have upied the frontmost seat. Even if that weren¡¯t the case, it was customary not to ce anyone at the veryst seat.


    Yet, unmistakably, Frey¡¯s name was positioned in that spot on a simple name tag, the kind typically used for barons.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Realizing the intention behind this arrangement, Frey cautiously scanned his surroundings.


    ¡°Hehe, heh¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­Is he going to flip it out? That would be entertaining, right?¡±


    Most of the nobles observed with anticipation, curious about his reaction.


    In the past, such a situation would have been unimaginable. However, among the nobility now, Frey was no longer someone they feltpelled to respect or even acknowledge.


    Undergoing daily public scrutiny, investigation by both the Imperial Family and the Church, and even facing disregard frommoners, Frey was destined to lose both power and wealth in the surprise hearings following the Hero¡¯s Verification and Inauguration Ceremony.


    ¨C <i>Swish¡­</i>


    So, when Frey, with a gloomy expression, took a seat at the very end and bowed his head, the nobles discreetly turned away, covering their mouths to hide their smiles, while the maids chattered amongst themselves.


    ¡°If Frey bes amoner¡­ what will happen?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know for sure¡­ but I bet the noblewomen will torment him a lot?¡±


    ¡°Should I take him in and raise him? If he doesn¡¯t obey, I might whip him a bit.¡±


    ¡°You must be joking. What if you get targeted too?¡±


    The hushed murmurs of the young maids, recently initiated into service at the Imperial Pce, reached Frey, seated at the far end.


    Frey was no longer a public enemy; he had be public prey.


    His usual confident expression, yful smirk, and the arrogant look were conspicuously absent. Instead, he appeared anxious, deste, fearful, and utterly defeated.


    For those familiar with his past demeanor, witnessing Frey in such a pitiful state brought a perverse sense of satisfaction.


    The impending title of the Disgraced Young Duke, soon to be bestowed upon him, held a strange allure, causing several onlookers to salivate at the prospect of controlling someone who had fallen from the highest pedestal.


    Thus, despite his wretched appearance, Frey became the subject of explicit stares and remarks for quite some time.


    However, there were a few exceptions.


    ¡°¡­He doesn¡¯t look well.¡±


    ¡°Right, he looks worse than thest time I saw him¡­¡±


    Whispers exchanged among the Starlight Mansion servants, cautiously discussing behind Alice and Arianne.


    ¡°¡±¡­¡­¡­.¡±¡±


    Pitiful nces from several youngdies observing Frey.


    ¡°Mentor, who is that man? We were told not to sit there, weren¡¯t we?¡±


    ¡°¡­Sigh. I didn¡¯t want toe.¡±


    A cute-looking girl spoke, having just arrived at the ball while holding her mentor¡¯s hand.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    ¡°Frey~! Hello?¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    Seated miserably at the very end, Frey was addressed by someone.


    ¡°It¡¯s nice to see you here.¡±


    ¡°¡­..?¡±


    Turning around to respond, Frey tilted his head in confusion as nobledies with heavy makeup gave him sly grins from behind.


    ¡°Would you like toe over to our table? It must be quite ufortable for you here.¡±


    ¡°Yes~ Come over to ours~¡±


    As the grinningdies tugged at Frey¡¯s sleeve with their offer, he inquired.


    ¡°Who are you?¡±


    At his question, the youngdies¡¯ughter faltered.


    ¡°Hehe¡­ You don¡¯t remember us?¡±


    However, the apparent leader among them remainedposed, whispering with a smile.


    ¡°We were in the same ss.¡±


    ¡°Same ss?¡±


    ¡°And we were devoted fans of yours¡­¡±


    They were the representatives of the so-called Frey Faction at the academy, all hailing from noble families of at least the rank of a Marquis.


    ¡°Do you still not remember?¡±


    As the girl who used to massage Frey¡¯s shoulders daily gently wrapped her hand around his shoulder, he lowered his gaze and spoke quietly.


    ¡°I still don¡¯t recall.¡±


    ¡°Oh,e on¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­Because I¡¯m just not interested in frivolous women.¡±


    The youngdy, who used to massage his shoulder, fell silent.


    ¡°¡­I guess you don¡¯t realize the situation you¡¯re in right now?¡±


    A momentter, the girl¡¯s expression turned menacing.


    ¡°Soon, you¡¯ll be finished. Perhaps you¡¯ll just be an ordinarymoner, right?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡±


    The girl¡¯s fingernails dug into Frey¡¯s shoulder as she spoke.


    ¡°Do you know how much bribe I¡¯ve given you so far? No, not just me. Thebined money and bribes from the families gathered here¡­ could probably sustain the empire for five years?¡±


    Saying this, the girl leaned in close to Frey with a cold expression.


    ¡°So, how are you going to take responsibility?¡±


    ¡°Ugh¡­¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll soon be amoner, stripped of all your wealth. How do you n to face the fury of the noble families who invested in you?¡±


    Despite the girl¡¯s nails digging into his shoulder, Frey, without turning around, simply lowered his head.


    ¡°Hehe¡­ It¡¯s amusing. The mighty Frey is now bowing to me.¡±


    With a satisfied look, the girl whispered in Frey¡¯s ear.


    ¡°Do you want us to take you as a ve?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°With our power¡­ we can easily hide someone like you. It¡¯s a piece of cake.¡±


    Continuing on, noticing Frey¡¯s pale face and his fixed gaze on the floor, the girl smirked.


    ¡°In return, I¡¯d like you to repay the humiliation we¡¯ve endured because of you.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°If you refuse, you might find yourself sold to a brothel, or even get kidnapped. There are quite a few who have been eyeing you.¡±


    Hearing this, Frey murmured in a quiet voice.


    ¡°Stop it.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    The girl, tilting her head momentarily, smiled.


    ¡°You should stop.¡±


    ¡°Pfft.¡±


    Suddenly, surrounding the now slumped Frey, her arm draped over his shoulder with eyes full of greed, their leader spoke up.


    ¡°How funny.¡±


    ¡°Ugh¡­¡±


    She whispered, twisting his arm back and forth.


    ¡°Since when could you evermand us?¡±


    Hearing this, Frey closed his eyes and spoke in a timid voice.


    ¡°I clearly warned you.¡±


    ¡°Oh dear, so scary¡­ What should I do? I¡¯m so terrified my legs are going weak¡­¡±


    The sight of the Disgraced Duke, who couldn¡¯t even acknowledge his current state, trying tomand them till the end.


    And the quivering in his voice brought delight to the girls who held numerous grudges against him.


    ¡°Why? Why don¡¯t you scream for help?¡±


    However, there was a problem with Frey maintaining such an attitude for long. The girls slowly surrounded him, showing cold expressions.


    ¡°Maybe a hero will appear to save you?¡±


    ¡°You, there.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    Just before the youngdiespletely surrounded Frey, someone appeared beside them.


    ¡°Would you mind stepping aside?¡±


    ¡°What? Who are you?¡±


    It was a seemingly young girl, wearing a robe thatpletely covered her face.


    ¡°I wasn¡¯t originally nning toe, but I insisted, so there¡¯s no seat for me. Excuse me.¡±


    With those words, she squeezed through the youngdies and took a seat next to Frey.


    ¡°What¡¯s with this clueless little girl¡­¡±


    The leader of the youngdies, observing her, spoke with a cold expression.


    ¡°Little girl, don¡¯t interfere. Go away¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­Please let her be.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    The leader turned to see the person who had appeared behind her, and she gasped.


    ¡°I can¡¯t let my disciple stand, can I?¡±


    ¡°Ah, yes, of course¡­?¡±


    It was because the Magic Tower Master of the empire was standing there with a stern expression.


    ¡°¡±¡­¡­¡­.!¡±¡±


    The rumored presence of the Magic Tower Master¡¯s apprentice drew the attention of the nobility to the edge of the room.


    ¡°What are you looking at?¡±


    However, with a single word from the Magic Tower Master, their gazes turned back.


    ¡°Well, we will¡­ take our leave¡­¡±


    In that situation, the youngdies chose to retreat for the meantime.


    ¡°¡­We¡¯ll be backter. Be prepared.¡±


    Whispering coldly into Frey¡¯s ear, they quickly walked out to the hallway.


    ¡°¡±¡­¡­¡­.¡±¡±


    A brief silence followed.


    ¡°Excuse me.¡±


    The girl broke the silence with a gentle question directed at Frey, who still had his head lowered.


    ¡°Are you okay?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­..¡±


    ¡°Hellooo~?¡±


    With no response from Frey, she leaned over to get a better look at his face.


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡±


    She stared at Frey¡¯s face for a long time.


    ¡°¡­Mind your own business, kid.¡±


    However, Frey, without even ncing at her, responded with an icy tone.


    ¡°¡­¡­..¡±


    Undeterred, she looked up at Frey, who had already turned his attention to the Verification Ceremony, nearly at its end.


    ¡°Why did you just let them treat you like that?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    She persisted with her question.


    ¡°¡­Do you not recognize me?¡±


    ¡°I do? I just heard about you from my mentor.¡±


    ¡°Then, why do you continue to talk to me?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m curious.¡±


    ¡°Haah.¡±


    Frey slightly frowned and sighed, ncing back as he muttered.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t need to be considerate of idiots who can¡¯t understand even when told to stop.¡±


    ¡°¡­?¡±


    ¡°But¡­¡±


    Frey shifted his gaze to the girl, who tilted her head. He raised an eyebrow and posed a question,


    ¡°¡­Who are you?¡±


    On the girl¡¯s left hand, a ring sparkled.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    Meanwhile, at that moment¡­


    ¡°Ah, ahhhh¡­!¡±


    From beyond the corridor door, the youngdy, who had earlier been pressing Frey¡¯s shoulder with her nails, found herself caught between Serena and na.


    ¡°I¡¯m, I¡¯m sorry¡­ I¡¯m sor¡­ Arghh¡­!¡±


    Serena and na, with cold expressions, had each seized one of the girl¡¯s shoulders.


    ¡°Do you remember the ones who ran away earlier?¡±


    ¡°I remembered all of them. Both their families and names.¡±


    ¡°Is today¡¯s announcement prepared?¡±


    ¡°Yes, perfectly.¡±


    They were talking calmly.


    ¡°But¡­ who¡¯s that little girl?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s the disciple of the Magic Tower Master.¡±


    ¡°I see. She originally wasn¡¯t supposed toe¡­ she must¡¯ve arrived unexpectedly and didn¡¯t have a seat. If that¡¯s the case, it¡¯s a relief¡­¡±


    With a slightly tense expression, na, who had posed the question to Serena, breathed a sigh of relief at her response.


    ¡°¡­Wait, the disciple of the Magic Tower Master?¡±


    Soon, she furrowed her brows and directed her attention to the girl in the robe.


    ¡°In the previous regression, the disciple of the Magic Tower Master was¡­ only Irina, though?¡±


    <strong>You can rate/review this series here.</strong>

 Chapter 226: A Light That Shines On Its Own

    <b>? A Light That Shines On Its Own ?</b>


    ¡°She is my disciple.¡±


    ¡°¡­Hmm?¡±


    Frey, on the verge of questioning the young girl beside him, turned as he caught the voice from behind.


    ¡°So don¡¯t think about doing anything strange.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡±


    Upon realizing the Magic Tower Master was behind him, Frey fell silent at her words.


    ¡°Are you sure you want to be there? You can follow me¡­¡±


    ¡°I want to watch from here!¡±


    ¡°Goodness, didn¡¯t youe here to see the Hero? Why did you suddenly change your mind¡­¡±


    Meanwhile, the Magic Tower Master, who was speaking while looking at re, shook her head in disbelief at the audacious girl and moved on. Despite being oftenbeled an entric witch or a peculiar wizard, her disciples consistently described her as soft-hearted.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Once again, Frey sank into silent contemtion as the Magic Tower Master departed.


    ¡°Excuse me.¡±


    re, observing Frey, cautiously moved closer to him and posed a question.


    ¡°Does it hurt?¡±


    Frey¡¯s shoulder was stained with blood, thanks to the youngdy who had dug her fingernails at him earlier.


    ¡°¡­Mind your own business, kid.¡±


    Nevertheless, Frey responded coldly to re, redirecting his focus on the Verification Ceremony.


    ¡°Do you swear, here in this ce, that you have received a decree from the Sun God?¡±


    ¡°¡­Yes!¡±


    In his line of sight was the bishop, asking with a solemn voice, and Ruby, answering with a serious expression.


    ¡°¡±¡­¡­¡­¡±¡±


    However, the gazes of the nobles were fixed on Frey, not on them.


    Most of them, of course, were looking forward to seeing Frey, sitting there with a sullen expression on his face, his shoulders stained with blood but not quite as fierce as before.


    ¡°I dere! Her words are the truth!¡±


    The nobles, who had been staring at Frey for some time, now turned their attention forward, apuding vigorously as the bishop made his promation.


    ¡°Ugh¡­¡±


    Frey averted his eyes from Ruby, staring down at the ground and biting his lip.


    ¡°Hmm¡­..¡±


    re, meticulously observing Frey, cautiously extended a hand towards him.


    ¡°What?¡±


    In response, Frey recoiled like a wary cat, shrinking back.


    The gesture appeared both amusing and somewhat pitiable.


    ¡°I won¡¯t hurt you. Come here for a moment.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­..¡±


    re approached Frey, who wore a puzzled expression, retrieved a crystal vial, and ced it on his shoulder.


    ¨C<i> Shaaaah¡­</i>


    His shoulder instantly began to recover.


    ¡°Ouch.¡±


    Biting his lip slightly because it hurt quite a bit even though he denied it, Frey cautiously questioned re, who continued to scrutinize him.


    ¡°Why are you¡­ doing this to me.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°¡­Why are you being nice to me?¡±


    As Frey spoke, his expression resembled that of a wounded cat whose pride had been bruised.


    ¡°Well¡­¡±


    re scratched her head, feeling a bit puzzled, but then recalled her mentor¡¯s words.


    ¡°He was the meanest bastard in the Empire, and he¡¯s probably going to be stripped of his status today, right here, in front of everyone.¡±


    ¡°Oh, you mean that Frey they¡¯ve been talking about in the papers¡­?¡±


    ¡°What, you know him?¡±


    re, who had decided to secretly assist the Hero, naturally had some information about the notorious Frey.


    But, why? The man she¡¯d met today, Frey, didn¡¯t seem as bad as the newspapers had portrayed him.


    In fact, he seemed a little pitiful.


    ¡°Hey, Oppa. Put this on.¡±


    ¡°¡­What is it?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s an ointment my mentor developed, good for wounds.¡±


    With that, re retrieved the healing cream her entric mentor had created and handed it to Frey.


    ¡°There, I thought your arm looked a little worn out¡­¡±


    True to her word, the bandage on his arm, which had been stabbed by Alice, was covered in blood.


    ¡°What are you doing? Aren¡¯t you taking it?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡±


    Frey nced down at the cream re held out to him, then turned away with a cold expression.


    ¡°I don¡¯t need your help.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t need your help.¡±


    In a self-mocking tone, Frey uttered the words.


    ¡°Don¡¯t try to pity me. I feel offended.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°If you understand, get out of my way. Just go somewhere else before you get targeted.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re like a wary cat, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°¡­Shut up.¡±


    ¡°Hehehe¡­¡±


    Watching Frey twitch like a cat grinding its teeth, re couldn¡¯t help butugh.


    ¡°What, are you really¡­ Huh?¡±


    Frey looked at her with a dumbfounded expression, then furrowed his brows as he caught a glimpse of her face through her robes.


    ¡°I think I recognize you from somewhere¡­¡±


    And then, scratching his head, he muttered.


    ¨C <i>Sssk¡­!</i>


    And then, on top of Frey¡¯s bandages, re smeared some cream.


    ¡°Oppa, are you a bad person?¡±


    She asked.


    ¡°¡­Yeah.¡±


    After a moment¡¯s hesitation, Frey responded, swatting re¡¯s hand away while she applied cream over the bandage.


    ¡°So you¡¯d better not get involved with me.¡±


    ¡°You sound nice when you say that¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m a bad person.¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡±


    After uttering those words, Frey shifted a seat to the side as if to ignore re.


    ¡°Hey, Oppa, you go to the academy, right? Do you know this?¡±


    re, who also moved to the side, handed Frey something.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°Hey~? It¡¯s very important¡­¡±


    At first, Frey ignored her, but re waved the button in his face.


    ¡°¡­It¡¯s a Sunrise Academy uniform button.¡±


    He replied in a dull voice.


    ¡°Really? It¡¯s really the Academy uniform button¡­ that suspicious detective was right¡­ I¡¯ll have to find a way to get in next year¡­¡±


    re muttered to herself, looking down at the button in her hand with a serious expression.


    ¡°¡­This is to pay back for what you did earlier.¡±


    Still gazing away, Frey spoke in a hushed tone to re.


    ¡°Don¡¯t get me wrong. I¡¯m not exactly grateful.¡±


    His voice retained a sense of caution, but a subtle gratitude lingered beneath the surface, prompting a smile from re.


    <b><i>¡®For some reason, I want to help him¡­¡¯</i></b>


    Was it his kindness or her instinct reading Frey¡¯s thoughts? re struggled to appear unaffected by the hostile nces around her, yet she felt a pang of sympathy for Frey, who trembled involuntarily in the face of impending doom.


    ¡°I read a small article in the newspaper distributed by the Church.¡±


    Gently taking Frey¡¯s hand, which was trembling slightly, perhaps from nervousness, she spoke softly to him.


    ¡°They said they couldn¡¯t find any direct evidence of your misdeeds¡­¡±


    ¡°Because I hid it all.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not true. You didn¡¯t actually do anything bad?¡±


    ¡°Shut up, kid.¡±


    Once again, Frey roughly pped re¡¯s hand away.


    ¡°¡­Leave me alone.¡±


    He spoke with a trembling voice.


    ¡°¡­Thereby, the Imperial Family and the Church, dere!¡±


    At that very moment, a solemn voice echoed through the ballroom.


    ¡°The Sunrise Empire hereby appoints Ruby, amoner girl, as its Second Hero!¡±


    ¡°¡­Thank you.¡±


    Ruby slightly bowed at the promation and was handed a seal confirming her status as the Hero.


    ¡°¡­Hehe.¡±


    She red at Frey who was at the far end.


    ¡°Ooohhhhh!!!¡±


    Simultaneously, cheers erupted throughout the ballroom.


    It marked the juncture where the fates of the Hero and the Demon King were poised for reversal.


    ¡°¡­Ugh.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­.¡±


    In such a situation, Frey, who was silently grinding his teeth, had his head bowed in silence, as did re in her robe.


    ¡°¡­¡­.?¡±


    They stared at each other, then tilted their heads.


    ¡°Why do you have that look on your face?¡±


    ¡°Why are you grinding your teeth¡­¡±


    They exchanged nces, and then, almost simultaneously, they asked each other those questions.


    ¡°Well, if you¡¯ll all please rise from your seats, we¡¯re waiting in the hall next door for some dancing and refreshments.¡±


    A servant standing beside Ruby proimed loudly.


    ¨C <i>Squeak¡­</i>


    Then, the sound of dragging chairs and chattering could be heard everywhere.


    ¡°¡­Phew.¡±


    At this point, Frey felt a sense of relief and quietly stood up to make his way out.


    ¡°Frey Raon Starlight.¡±


    A gentle voice unexpectedly called out from beside Frey.


    ¡°Why are you at the far end? It took me a while to find you.¡±


    Ruby, who had just descended from the stage in front of them, scratched her head, wearing a fairly innocent expression as she inquired.


    ¡°Pwaha!¡±


    ¡°Hehehe¡­¡±


    It was a hrious situation where Ruby, an apparently innocent country girl, gave Frey a run for his money.


    As she strolled away,ughter erupted among the onlookers enjoying theedic exchange.


    ¡°I need to speak with you in private, along with Frey¡­ Could youe with me?¡±


    ¡°¡­Me, too?¡±


    ¡°Yes, um¡­ I mean¡­ I need you to give me some advice about the Hero Party, oh, and after you¡¯re done talking to me, I need to talk to you about Frey¡¯s future treatment¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­Hero.¡±


    ¡°Oh!¡±


    Ruby, who had been talking cheerfully under the circumstances, covered her mouth in embarrassment as the knight escorting her from the side interrupted her.


    ¡°This, this was a confidential matter, wasn¡¯t it, I¡¯m sorry¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­No, it wasn¡¯t.¡±


    Her bodyguard spoke as he bowed down to Ruby, then nced down at Frey.


    ¡°After I have spoken with the Hero, I think you should meet with us for a moment.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°¡­You don¡¯t have to know that.¡±


    The woman who had escorted him to his mansion during the Third Ordeal dismissed Frey¡¯s question tly.


    ¡°Well, have a good day, then.¡±


    With that, she turned and walked out into the hallway with Ruby.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    The words left Frey speechless, unable to respond.


    ¡°He looks terrible.¡±


    ¡°What¡­ So annoying.¡±


    ¡°¡­Creeping in just because he was invited. He doesn¡¯t even know what it was for.¡±


    He watched as the nobles passed by him and exited into the hallway, each making ament.


    ¡°¡­Ugh.¡±


    He sped his hands together in hisp and looked down with a frown.


    A long moment passed.


    ¡°¡­How annoying.¡±


    A young, inexperienced maid picked up where the nobles left off, frowned at Frey, who was still there, and disappeared.


    ¡°Tsk.¡±


    Suddenly, Frey, previously pale and frightened, underwent a swift transformation in expression and mumbled quietly.


    [<strong>Weekly False Evil Point Calction Completed:</strong> 300,000 points]


    ¡°You¡¯re going to regret this.¡±


    Having uttered those words, Frey, who had been intently observing the point settlement window before him with a grim countenance, rose from his seat, preparing to leave.


    ¡°Excuse me.¡±


    He let out a deep sigh and turned his gaze aside, having heard that phrase multiple times that day.


    ¡°Go away, kid.¡±


    He red at the kid who was looking at him with concern, a kid who didn¡¯t know what was going on in the world.


    ¡°Like I said, I¡¯m not looking for sympathy¡­¡±


    His voice trailed off as he closed his eyes.


    ¡°¡­Cheer up.¡±


    As she spoke those words, he fell silent, visibly taken aback.


    ¨C <i>tter.</i>


    At the same time, the wound-healing cream slipped from Frey¡¯s arms.


    ¡°¡­¡­..¡±


    Was it because it had been so long since aplete stranger had offered him some warmth?


    Frey stood there for a moment, feeling a pit in his stomach.


    ¡°You have such kind eyes¡­ It¡¯s like, you look like him, and that¡¯s quite¡­¡±


    She continued to stare at Frey, muttering to herself before offering a suggestion.


    ¡°If¡­If you ever be amoner¡­ I¡¯d like to invite you toe to the Magic Tower. My mentor¡¯s been in need of an assistanttely, and it¡¯s a hard enough job that it exists as an imperial punishment, so I¡¯m sure it¡¯s possible.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°It seems like you¡¯ll get beaten to death at this rate, but that¡¯s better, isn¡¯t it? My mentor might overwork you, but you won¡¯t die. So¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­You, what¡¯s your name?¡±


    While Frey attempted to slip away into the corridor, intentionally ignoring the little girl, he eventually posed the question in a hushed tone.


    ¡°Me?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll remember it.¡±


    Hearing his reply, the little girl somehow felt pity for Frey.


    ¡°My name is re.¡±


    She tilted her head in an odd manner.


    ¡°What did you say?¡±


    ¡°re. It means a shining light.¡±


    With that, she turned to leave.


    ¡°My parents, who I can hardly remember now, named me that, wishing me to be a light that shone in this dark world.¡±


    ¡°¡­..!¡±


    ¡°Well then, goodbye.¡±


    With those words lingering, re vanished from her seat in an instant, as if she had employed magic.


    ¡°¡­re?¡±


    Frey stood still for a while before speaking,


    ¡°Could it be¡­ that girl from back then?¡±


    Flustered, he murmured.


    ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°What do you mean, really?¡±


    And at that moment, an arrogant voice echoed in front of Frey.


    ¡°My thin and poor Frey¡­¡±


    His once naive countenance was now nowhere to be seen.


    ¡°You didn¡¯te for so long that I had to find you myself¡­¡±


    With a proud and excited expression, the Demon King Ruby swung open the door to the main hall and approached Frey.


    ¡°Would you like to have an intimate talk, just the two of us?¡±


    Wrapping her arms around Frey, she whispered in a hushed voice.


    ¡°Okay~?¡±


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    Meanwhile, at that moment.


    ¡°Ah, hello¡­¡±


    Roswyn, having taken extra time for her morous makeup and consequently runningte for the Verification Ceremony, hurriedly arrived at the entrance of the Hero Party¡¯s waiting room.


    ¡°I¡¯m a bitte, aren¡¯t I?¡±


    ¡°Ah, no¡­¡±


    ¡°Well then, excuse me¡­!¡±


    Concerned that the Hero might be disappointed due to her tardiness for the ceremony, she ignored the knight¡¯s exnation and entered the waiting room.


    ¡°¡­Huh?¡±


    Soon, she tilted her head.


    ¡°Is this the right ce?¡±


    She asked the knight beside her.


    ¡°There¡¯s no one here?¡±


    To her surprise, the waiting room was empty.


    ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t know¡­¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°We have to check¡­ right now, only you, Miss Roswyn, have arrived¡­¡±


    Her expression turned nk upon hearing this.


    ¡°What should I do¡­? The Hero ising this way now. How do I handle this¡­¡±


    ¡°Roswyn, please sit down first!¡±


    ¡°Wh, what?¡±


    The knight seized Roswyn¡¯s arm and ushered her  into a chair.


    ¡°Don¡¯t go anywhere, stay put!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­..?¡±


    After seating her, the knight vanished.


    ¡°What on earth is going on¡­¡±


    She murmured to herself, puzzled as to why the Hero Party hadn¡¯t arrived, despite her beingte.


    ¡°Woah!!!¡±


    ¡°¡­Eek!!¡±


    A spirited cheer erupted from the side, causing Roswyn, who had almost teared up from the shock, to turn her head.


    ¡°Hello!!¡±


    ¡°¡­Huh, huh?¡±


    Out of the corner of her eye, she saw Ferloche, who had been taking a break after devoting herself to Ruby.


    ¡°Ni, nice to meet¡­¡±


    ¡°You are¡­ You¡¯re so ridiculous!¡±


    ¡°¡­Excuse me?¡±


    Roswyn, who had been trying to calm her nerves and extend her hand to Ferloche, looked puzzled by her words.


    ¡°Then wee to the Hero Party you have joined for all eterinty!¡±


    Ferloche grabbed Roswyn¡¯s hand and shook it vigorously, wearing a silly grin on her face.


    ¡°Seriously!!!¡±


    Ferloche spoke once more, gazing straight at the bewildered Roswyn.


    ¡°¡­Roswyn is so ridiculous!!!¡±


    <strong>You can rate/review this series here.</strong>

 Chapter 227: I Shall Corrupt You

    <b>? I Shall Corrupt You ?</b>


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°Frey, why the silence? Share a fun story or something.¡±


    ¡°Shut up.¡±


    As Ruby strolled down the corridor, she said that with a smirk, and Frey retaliated with a re.


    ¡°How cute. Even the re. It¡¯s like a wounded cat is staring at me.¡±


    ¡°I said shut up.¡±


    Ruby, smirking at Frey, patted his head, but he pushed her hand away.


    ¡°Why not try to get along with me a bit, Frey?¡±


    But at that moment, thanks to the newly formed system¡¯s defense, Frey¡¯s hand was deflected.


    ¡°After all, in a few months, you¡¯ll be seeing me so much at the academy that you¡¯ll get tired of me?¡±


    Ruby continued to stroke Frey¡¯s head, who gritted his teeth and moved to the side.


    ¡°Come here, Frey.¡±


    Ignoring Ruby, as Frey tried to move aside, Ruby¡¯s tail suddenly curled around his arm.


    ¡°No matter how much you struggle, you can never escape from me.¡±


    In her true form, Ruby used her tail to pull Frey towards her.


    ¡°What do you think about this look? You seemed to dislike my childish appearance¡­ How about this voluptuous form?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°Do you regret it? Not bing my subordinate back then? But it¡¯s toote. You¡¯ve already missed your chance¡­¡±


    ¡°You look hideous.¡±


    Ruby, who was full of confidence, frowned when Frey looked at her with disdain.


    ¡°What exactly is your taste? Could it be¡­¡±


    ¡°I hate it because it¡¯s you. No matter what you look like, you always look hateful.¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡±


    Ruby smiled at his response.


    ¡°How about now?¡±


    Suddenly, Kania appeared in front of Frey.


    ¡°My lord, I¡¯ve prepared your meal.¡±


    Uncharacteristically, Kania wore a wicked smile as she poured coffee into a cup.


    ¡°How is it, my lord?¡±


    ¨C <i>Bang!!</i>


    Frey, unable to restrain himself threw a punch at her.


    ¡°¡­Sigh.¡±


    Staring at the fist that halted right in front of her face, the Demon King reverted to her form as the Hero Ruby.


    ¡°If you had be my subordinate, I could have yed multiple roles for you.¡±


    Ignoring Ruby, Frey caressed his knuckles as he continued down the corridor.


    ¡°Take your time. There¡¯s no need to rush¡­¡±


    Ruby, who had been observing Frey with an affectionate gaze, suddenly turned around with a frown.


    ¡°¡­..Hmm?¡±


    Her expression shifted immediately, and she nced back.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    After staring at the same spot for a moment, Ruby turned to Frey and asked in a cold voice.


    ¡°You seemedpletely indifferent¡­ you must have been bothered about me too, huh?¡±


    ¡°¡­What?¡±


    ¡°Lately, I constantly feel someone¡¯s gaze on me. What have you done? Even I can sense it.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about.¡±


    As Frey answered curtly and walked down the corridor, Ruby smirked.


    ¡°¡­Of course, you wouldn¡¯t.¡±


    With those words, she quickened her pace.


    ¡°Hello, Hero! Greetings!¡±


    Walking down the hallway, she soon reached the waiting room, where a knight promptly saluted her.


    ¡°Hello~ You¡¯re doing great!¡±


    Ruby warmly greeted the knight.


    ¡°Frey, watch closely.¡±


    With a broad smile, she whispered into Frey¡¯s ear.


    ¡°The ones you love, the ones you like, the ones you wanted to protect¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°They will be smiling at me, praising me, and swearing loyalty to me.¡±


    Having said that, Ruby looked up at Frey, who was deliberately avoiding her gaze.


    ¡°I want to see the look on your face as you fall apart.¡±


    She added such words, her smile growing more mesmerized.


    ¡°Miss Ruby, please wait a moment¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­Hmm?¡±


    However, her escort knight, whom she had sent into the waiting room earlier, blocked her path, speaking to her in a rushed whisper.


    ¡°Well, the thing is¡­¡±


    ¡°Vener? What¡¯s going on¡­¡±


    Eager to enter the waiting room, Ruby slightly nudged the knight aside and took a step forward.


    ¡°¡­¡­..¡±


    ncing inside, her expression turned cold.


    ¡°¡­What¡¯s going on here?¡±


    The waiting room waspletely empty.


    ¡°Ah, the thing is¡­ just a moment ago, the Saintess and Miss Roswyn were here¡­ they said they were going to the restroom¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­Only two of them came? Even with the summons?¡±


    ¡°I apologize.¡±


    Ruby¡¯s gaze dropped and a flustered expression adorned her face as she spoke to the escort knight.


    ¡°What are you doing¡­?¡±


    Frey, standing beside her, added a whisper with a mocking smile, causing her brow to twitch.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to show me something?¡±


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    ¡°Sigh¡­¡±


    In the empty waiting room, Ruby sat at a desk, looking at Frey with a bored expression.


    ¡°¡­This is annoying.¡±


    Frey, sitting across from her, crossed his arms and red at her.


    His eyes, as always, gleamed brightly.


    ¡®With this¡­ my n has gone awry¡­¡¯


    Ruby¡¯s initial n was to lead Frey into the waiting room and orchestrate a betrayal by the Hero Party, whom she had summoned. Nothing could have unsettled Frey more deeply, making it the perfect n.


    ¡°So, why did you call me?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡±


    For some reason, the members of the Hero Party hadn¡¯t arrived.


    As a result, both the Imperial Family and the Church appeared to be in a state of panic, needing to present the Hero Party to the public shortly. However, Ruby was fine with that.


    It was just Frey. A beautiful noble. She wanted to see him broken, tortured, tormented, and falling before her eyes.


    ¡°¡­Tsk.¡±


    Originally, Ruby¡¯s desire to destroy was directed towards ¡®this world¡¯.


    After the great war 1000 years ago, the continents have been beautifully revived.


    The Sunrise Empire, renowned as the brilliant sun, was the western continent where various races coexist while the eastern continent was known as a mystical ce.


    How fun would it be to burn and destroy the rtionships, love, the beautiful artifacts, and histories woven in those ces?


    Therefore, Ruby wanted to burn down the world to witness the beautiful and noble things crumble by her own hands.


    ¡°Why did you ask why I called you?¡±


    Buttely, that too seemed to be evolving into a secondary goal.


    In this world, she discovered the one, perhaps the only one in history, so beautiful and noble.


    Someone who, regardless of the hardships and adversities thrown his way, would never break or be corrupted but would always move forward.


    It was because the ¡®Hero¡¯ who was the recipient of all her destructive desires had appeared.


    ¡°That is¡­¡±


    How sweet would it be to witness his expression as he beheld ¡®this world,¡¯ which he held dear, consumed by mes?


    How mesmerizing would it be to see him grieve, to see him copse?


    Therefore, Ruby was preparing even more diligently to destroy the world, but¡­


    ¡°¡­I¡¯ll tell you now.¡±


    Yet, as ofte, something left her dissatisfied.


    After all, her entire motivation stemmed from a desire to witness the man before her crumble.


    He was living toofortably these days. He was not shaken. In a word, there was no ¡®crisis¡¯.


    And Ruby did not want such a nd situation.


    ¨C <i>ck.</i>


    After looking at Frey for a while, Ruby snapped her fingers, and the waiting room door locked tightly.


    ¡°What are you doing now?¡±


    Frey looked at Ruby with a wary look.


    ¨C <i>Whoosh¡­</i>


    Observing Frey¡¯s vignt gaze, Ruby slowly rose from her seat.


    <b><i> ¡®If there¡¯s no crisis¡­ I¡¯ll create one.¡¯</i></b>


    And then, approaching him slowly, she murmured to herself.


    <b><i>¡®I¡¯ll iste you, Frey. Right Here today, I¡¯ll make everyone in the world hate you¡­ I¡¯llpletely iste you.¡¯</i></b>


    ¡°What¡­!¡±


    Noticing Ruby¡¯s change, Frey quickly stood up, but¡­


    ¨C <i>Grab¡­!</i>


    ¡°Ack!¡±


    With astonishing speed, Ruby grabbed both his arms and forced him to the ground.


    ¡°What, what are you doing¡­!¡±


    ¡°Just stay still.¡±


    Startled, Frey attempted to free himself, but Ruby restrained him with overwhelming strength.


    ¨C<i> Crack¡­!</i>


    Frey¡¯s slender arm was forcefully yanked by Ruby and she swiftly brought him down to the floor.


    ¡°Ahh¡­¡±


    Tears welled up in Frey¡¯s eyes, and he gazed at Ruby, whoy on top of him, firmly holding his arms, his eyes trembling.


    ¨C <i>Squeeze¡­</i>


    With Frey¡¯s arms in her grasp, Ruby, now unconsciously asserting dominance, began speaking through gritted teeth.


    ¡°I want to see you break, Frey.¡±


    ¨C <i>Groan¡­</i>


    ¡°If I could have just attacked you¡­ I might have killed you halfway, let people see you dying and betray you until the truth came out, and then enjoyed their bted regrets.¡±


    Ruby, saying so, spoke with a regretful expression.


    ¡°But¡­ unfortunately, our System seems to interfere with attacks.¡±


    ¡°Wh-why¡­¡±


    Hearing Ruby¡¯s words, Frey, wide-eyed, asked with eyes wide open.


    ¡°Why are you¡­ perfectly fine even though you¡¯re attacking me?¡±


    ¡°Well, I learned recently from some stupid girl who kept hurting me.¡±


    Then, Ruby spoke with a smirk.


    ¡°I think the prohibition on attacks between you and me¡­ depends on the intent of the aggressor.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean¡­¡±


    ¡°This isn¡¯t an attack, Frey.¡±


    The next words out of Ruby¡¯s mouth left Frey¡¯s eyes wide in shock.


    ¡°¡­ording to the System, this act is considered an act of affection.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.!¡±


    Upon hearing those words, Frey began to sweat profusely, and Ruby, looking down at him, whispered softly while licking her lips.


    ¡°Right here right now, I shall corrupt you, Frey.¡±


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    Meanwhile, at that moment.


    ¡°I knew it¡­ something¡¯s going on¡­¡±


    re, with arms crossed, was pacing around the waiting room.


    ¡°There¡¯s definitely something¡­ I¡¯m sure of it¡­¡±


    The man named ¡®Frey¡¯ that she had just met kept catching her attention for some inexplicable reason.


    Why was that?


    Each time he received criticism or cold nces from others, or encountered betrayals, she felt a pang as if it were happening to her.


    Of course, she had always felt sad when she saw starving people during her time on the streets.


    But this time it felt a little different.


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡±


    The disgraced noble, Frey, whom she had only heard about.


    Despite hailing from a ducal lineage, he appeared ustomed to the people¡¯s disdain and criticism. When she encountered him earlier, he had stoically weathered the harsh judgments from those around him.


    And he seemed so different from the rumors she had heard about him.


    ¡°¡­¡­..¡±


    It wasn¡¯t just that.


    For some reason, his expression shifted strangely upon seeing his adversary, Ruby, or the way he treated her when he spotted her and promptly turned away.


    What was going on in the waiting room right now?


    ¡°¡­Maybe I should take a quick peek?¡±


    In some unexinable way, she felt a sense of sympathy for Frey as he was forcibly led away by Ruby, looking unexpectedly vulnerable.


    ¨C <i>Snap!</i>


    After pacing outside the room for a while, re quietly flicked her finger.


    ¨C<i> Crack!</i>


    A corner of the opaque window of the waiting room broke just a tiny bit.


    re¡¯s destructive ability had be so refined that she could control it to such minute details.


    ¡°¡­..Gulp.¡±


    Approaching the small gap where light seeped out, re took a deep breath and peeked inside.


    ¡°¡­¡­!!!¡±


    She immediately covered her mouth.


    ¡°St-stop¡­ let go¡­¡±


    ¡°Stay¡­ still¡­!¡±


    ¡°Let go¡­!¡±


    Ruby was on top of Frey, holding his arms, and Frey was struggling with all his might.


    ¡°¡­What is this?¡±


    No matter how you look at it, it was a situation where Frey was about to be attacked by Ruby.


    <strong>You can rate/review this series here.</strong>

 Chapter 228: From Coincidence To Inevitability

    <b>? From Coincidence To Inevitability ?</b>


    ¡°Le-let go¡­!¡±


    ¡°A-ah.¡±


    Ruby, tightening her grip on Frey¡¯s struggling arms, peered down at him with a serene expression.


    ¡°¡­Lick.¡±


    In the next instant, her moist tongue grazed Frey¡¯s neck and traced along his cheek.


    ¡°Haah¡­¡±


    Feeling the damp and chilling sensation, Frey tried to turn his head, but Ruby, pressed intimately against him, kept her cheek against his.


    ¡°¡­Nip.¡±


    Starting at his neck and leaving a lingering trail up to his cheek, Ruby moved upward, twirling her tongue around his ear and eventually taking his entire ear into her mouth.


    ¡°Eek!¡±


    And at that moment, Frey twisted his body with all his might and kicked Ruby in the abdomen.


    ¨C<i> Fizzle¡­</i>


    Yet, as Frey¡¯s foot made contact, a protective barrier materialized around Ruby.


    ¡°How adorable.¡±


    Simultaneously, Frey¡¯s leg went limp. Seizing the chance, Ruby, wearing a gentle smile, secured his leg.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to be so aggressive.¡±


    Then, Ruby wrapped Frey¡¯s leg around her waist.


    ¨C<i> Squeeze¡­</i>


    Ruby, once again enveloping Frey, exerted a powerful force.


    ¡°Don¡¯t! Stop it! I don¡¯t want to!¡±


    Frey, looking at Ruby with a pale expression, began to kick and scream in desperation. Frey, his face drained of color, resorted to kicking and screaming in a desperate attempt to break free.


    ¡°¡­ept me.¡±


    Ruby, casting a cold gaze down at Frey, swiftly silenced him by pressing her mouth against his.


    ¡°¡­Gulp, gulp.¡±


    Ruby began to share her saliva with Frey, her tongue gently entering his mouth.


    ¡°Uh¡­¡±


    Overwhelmed by the softness of Ruby¡¯s tongue and the sweetness of her saliva, Frey felt a wave of dizziness.


    ¡°¡­¡­..¡±


    As Ruby¡¯s saliva continued to flow into his mouth, nearly suffocating him, Frey¡¯s eyes zed over, and his body began to tremble.


    ¡°Phew¡­¡±


    Just as Frey¡¯s eyes were on the verge of closing, Ruby lifted her head slightly.


    ¨C <i>Drip¡­</i>


    At the moment the thin strand of saliva connecting them finally broke, Ruby tenderly brushed her fingers against Frey¡¯s cheek.


    ¡°Frey.¡±


    She directed a question to Frey, who still had a nk look.


    ¡°¡­How does it feel to have been invaded like this?¡±


    Ruby spoke softly as she gently caressed Frey¡¯s stomach, where their mingled saliva lingered.


    ¡°You¡¯re already tainted by me.¡±


    As Ruby spoke with a smirk, Frey¡¯s expression turned as if he found it revolting.


    ¡°¡­Ptew.¡±


    In the next moment, Frey, still held by Ruby, spat on her face.


    ¡°¡­Lick.¡±


    Undeterred, Ruby focused on Frey, licking off the saliva he spat.


    <b><i>¡®First goal achieved¡­ Now, I just need to wait for the effect to spread.¡¯</i></b>


    With a blissful look in her eyes, she continued to caress Frey¡¯s abdomen, waiting for her saliva topletely invade him.


    ¡°¡­Hmm. This wasn¡¯t originally part of the n.¡±


    Then, Ruby¡¯s attention was drawn to a ring on Frey¡¯s hand.


    ¡°Seeing things like this makes me want to cross the line.¡±


    In the midst of their struggle, a white glove was peeled off, unveiling a white ring on the ring finger of Frey¡¯s left hand.


    To Ruby¡¯s knowledge, the ring was undoubtedly crafted from the ¡®Stone of Purity.¡¯


    ¡°No, no!¡±


    Frey, realizing Ruby¡¯s intentions, desperately kicked at her.


    ¨C<i> Fizzle¡­ Sizzle¡­</i>


    Of course, his kicks were blocked, and Ruby once again wrapped his weakened legs around her waist.


    ¨C<i> Swish¡­</i>


    With one hand, Ruby tied Frey¡¯s arms above his head, and with the other, she grabbed his shirt.


    ¨C <i>Rip¡­!</i>


    In a single, swift motion, she tore his shirt open.


    ¡°Urk¡­¡±


    Buttons scattered and his shirty in tatters.


    ¡°Haah¡­¡±


    With a ragged breath, Ruby reached for his bottoms pressing her abdomen against his.


    ¡°¡­Good.¡±


    His abdomen was hot. No doubt, the saliva she had inserted was doing its job.


    ¡°Look at this.¡±


    With everything falling into ce, a contented Ruby began to taunt Frey.


    ¡°In the end, whether you willingly align with me or I force you to, it¡¯s just a matter of choice, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Your eyes are still alive?¡±


    However, Frey¡¯s eyes continued to ze with hatred and loathing.


    ¡°Wonderful.¡±


    To Ruby, the unwavering intensity in his eyes, regardless of the circumstances, held a beauty all its own.


    ¡°Truly¡­¡±


    The anticipation of the pleasure she would derive when those eyes eventually dimmed already coursed through her.


    <b><i>  ¡®Yes, Frey. Since it¡¯se to this¡­ Beyond isting you here, I¡¯llpletely¡­¡¯</i></b>


    Ruby looked at Frey, who had been ring at her throughout, and with that thought in mind, she dug deeper into him.


    <b><i>  ¡®¡­Break you.¡¯</i></b>


    ¨C<i> Fizzle!</i>


    ¡°¡­Huh?¡±


    At that moment, a barely perceptible barrier appeared.


    ¨C<i> Swish¡­</i>


    Frey¡¯s legs, which were wrapped around Ruby¡¯s waist, slipped away, the warmth on Ruby¡¯s abdomen disappeared, and Frey¡¯s arms became free.


    Warning


    [Your current action is ssified as an ¡®attack¡¯.]


    [You can blind me all you wish, but you can not get any further than that.]


    Then, a red message appeared in front of Ruby.


    ¡°¡­I got too excited.¡±


    Feeling a sense of loss, Ruby knocked on the delicate barrier separating her from Frey and spoke.


    ¡°For now¡­ Let¡¯s calm down¡­ and then¡­¡±


    She spoke with a smile.


    ¡°Open the door!¡±


    ¨C <i>Bang bang bang!</i>


    ¡°¡­Hmm?¡±


    Ruby widened her eyes upon hearing themotion at the door.


    ¡°¡­I did set up Anti-Recognition Magic, didn¡¯t I?¡±


    She was confident that, when locking the door, she had also cast a spell to prevent anyone from discovering this location.


    What was going on¡­


    ¡°¡­..?¡±


    The door handle was shattered, likely from an external impact.


    Who would dare bypass her magic? Moreover, topletely shatter it?


    ¡°The door¡­ seems to be open¡­?¡±


    ¨C <i>Creak¡­</i>


    Seeing the situation, Ruby realized that someone was opening the door.


    ¡°¡­Tsk.¡±


    She quickly made a decision.


    She had to speed up her n of isting Frey.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    ¡°¡­So.¡±


    The atmosphere in the room went cold.


    ¡°What is going on here?¡±


    Ruby¡¯s escort, Vener, leading a group of passing maids, knights, and a few nobles, posed a question amid the tense situation.


    ¡°That, that is¡­¡±


    Ruby, her clothing somehow disheveled, responded with downcast eyes and a trembling voice.


    ¡°I was just having a conversation with Frey and¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­And?¡±


    ¡°He, he suddenly¡­¡±


    She stopped there, bowing her head deeply.


    ¡°¡­That¡¯s enough.¡±


    Vener ced a hand on Ruby¡¯s shoulder, draping a cloak around her.


    ¨C <i>Step, step¡­</i>


    She began to approach Frey with a cold expression.


    ¡°You know very well what you¡¯ve done.¡±


    ¡°I¡­ Cough!!¡±


    Before Frey could exin himself, Venernded a punch in his abdomen.


    ¡°Ugh¡­¡±


    ¡°Get up.¡±


    Frey¡¯s vision blurred slightly as he lowered his head, and Vener seized his hair.


    ¨C <i>p!</i>


    She delivered a sharp p to Frey¡¯s cheek.


    ¡°Just wait¡­.¡±


    ¡°You dare touch the Hero? You¡¯re out of your mind. I¡¯ll execute you right now¡­¡±


    ¡°Please, wait a moment!¡±


    As Vener continued to address Frey with contempt, she nced down and felt someone grabbing her leg.


    ¡°Hey, you have to listen! Why are you being stubborn?¡±


    It was re, the very person who led everyone to this location.


    ¡°¡­Get out of the way, kid.¡±


    ¡°Hey! Don¡¯t do this¡­¡±


    ¡°You still don¡¯t know anything. This guy is¡­¡±


    Despite re¡¯s desperate plea while holding onto Vener¡¯s leg, Vener stood still.


    The woman, an ardent admirer of justice, was undeniably an elite. She had graduated as the top student from Sunrise Academy just a year ago and was even the Student Council President.


    However, she didn¡¯t have the keen insight to recognize the disciple of the Magic Tower Master, who had stepped out into the world for the first time today.


    ¡°Cough¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­Disgusting.¡±


    Vener had already formed the conviction that this incident was a situation where the Hero Ruby attempted to reform the wicked Frey but found herself almost overwhelmed by his repulsive advances.


    ¡°Wait! She¡¯s a hero! How could a hero be overpowered¡­¡±


    ¡°Then, are you saying the Hero attacked Frey?¡±


    So, Vener saw re as a hindrance.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t move right now¡­¡±


    She reached out with a cold expression.


    ¡°If, if it was the other way around!¡±


    Avoiding Vener¡¯s grasp, re shouted with her eyes tightly closed.


    ¡°What would you do if it was the other way around?¡±


    ¡°¡±¡­¡­.¡±¡±


    A chilling silence enveloped everyone present.


    ¡°¡­Pwah.¡±


    However, that silence¡­


    ¡°HAHAHAHA!¡±


    ¡°Hehe¡­ heh¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­That¡¯s funny.¡±


    Was soon reced by mockingughter and sarcastic remarks.


    ¡°Well, do you have any evidence?¡±


    ¡°Ugh¡­¡±


    As Vener asked the question in that situation, re ground her teeth.


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    Suddenly, someone yanked her from behind, causing her to stumble backward.


    ¡°Ugh¡­¡±


    Recovering, she rubbed her sore backside, determined to stand again despite the difort.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡±


    Observing the collective sneers and res directed at Frey, she wore a stunned expression.


    ¡°Something¡­ Something¡¯s wrong¡­¡±


    And so, re had turned pale.


    ¡°This isn¡¯t right¡­¡±


    Muttering to herself, re attempted to rise from her spot.


    ¡°¡­Step back.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    The person who had pulled re back whispered to her, making her hesitate for a moment.


    ¡°Listen.¡±


    ¡°Who is it again? I don¡¯t need interruptions¡­¡±


    And at that moment.


    ¨C <i>BOOOM!!!</i>


    ¡°Aaah!!¡±


    A resounding crash echoed throughout the room.


    ¡°¡­Cough.¡±


    After the dust settled, Vener found herself pinned against the wall.


    ¡°You¡­!¡±


    Coughing for a moment, she hastily drew her sword as the one responsible for the disturbance approached her.


    ¨C <i>Swish¡­!</i>


    Her opponent also drew her sword, deftly shattering Vener¡¯s, leaving her holding just the hilt in a daze.


    ¡°Hero and Vener.¡±


    With a sword pointed at Vener¡¯s neck in this tense situation.


    ¡°You¡¯re being summoned by the higher-ups.¡±


    Isolet struggled to control the hot energy within her.


    ¡°You¡­ What are you doing right now¡­¡±


    ¡°And also.¡±


    With an authoritative aura, she turned her attention to Ruby.


    ¡°Hero, you and I will have a discussionter.¡±


    She looked at her suspiciously.


    ¡°¡­Vener, follow me.¡±


    ¡°But!¡±


    ¡°Follow me.¡±


    After a brief moment, as Isolet took Vener and left the room, Ruby chewed on her lips anxiously.


    ¡°Frey¡­¡±


    ¡°Haa¡­ haa¡­¡±


    Locating Frey, who had slumped to the floor while catching his breath, she inquired.


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me, you nned all of this?¡±


    She asked, her brow furrowing.


    ¡°¡­Maybe.¡±


    Frey responded with a faint smile.


    ¡°Well¡­¡±


    Ruby stared intensely at Frey.


    ¡°¡­Take good care of it.¡±


    She whispered in a gentle voice.


    ¡°¡­After all, you¡¯re now mine.¡±


    Softly caressing his abdomen, she smiled.


    ¡°¡­Hehe.¡±


    Then, casting a nce at Frey, who had once again turned pale, Ruby lovingly caressed his belly once more before leaving the room.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡±


    A moment of silence followed.


    ¡°Ugh¡­¡±


    Some time had passed since Vener was pinned to the wall, and Frey remained seated on the floor, his legs coiled around his arms.


    ¡°¡­Blegh.¡±


    Suddenly, Frey began to retch.


    ¡°rgh¡­¡±


    Tears welled up in his eyes as he spat out saliva.


    ¡°Ugh¡­¡±


    The saliva Ruby had forced into him formed a puddle on the floor.


    ¡°Haa¡­ haa¡­¡±


    Frey, looking on, began to murmur with a shaky voice.


    ¡°I¡­ I won¡¯t be corrupted¡­ Stupid woman¡­¡±


    Feeling the heat and the strange sensation that had been overwhelming him beginning to fade, he continued,


    ¡°Later, I¡¯ll¡­ use it against you¡­¡±


    Feeling firsthand the effects of what Ruby had forcefully left throughout his body, Frey tried his best to expel it.


    ¨C <i>Beep, beep, beep!</i>


    ¡°¡­Ugh.¡±


    When themunication device rang, heposed himself and answered.


    ¨C Fre- Frey! What happened?! I heard you had a fight with Ruby!¡±


    ¡°¡­na.¡±


    Then he heard the familiar voices of na and Serena.


    ¨C You weren¡¯t supposed to interact with Ruby during the mission, right? What happened?


    ¡°¡­It¡¯s not a big deal, just a minor incident. You don¡¯t have to be concerned.¡±


    ¨C But still¡­!


    ¡°I¡¯m fine¡­ Really, I am.¡±


    Reassuring her with a soft tone, Frey sensed her worry.


    ¡°¡­I love you, na.¡±


    Closing his eyes briefly, he whispered.


    ¨C I¡­ me too.


    Hearing that, and somewhat taken aback, na responded.


    ¨C <i>Beep.</i>


    Frey ended themunication.


    ¡°Ugh¡­ Ugh¡­¡±


    With a distant look in his eyes, he mechanically tried to rid himself of the traces Ruby left inside him.


    ¡°You know what?¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°The Young Master¡­ pounced on the Hero!¡±


    ¡°¡­I¡¯m not even surprised now.¡±


    Voices reached him from a gap re had opened earlier.


    ¡°¡­When will that brat die?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­..¡±


    Realizing that the voices belonged to the servants who once worked in his mansion, Frey quietly bowed his head.


    Hidden Quest


    <strong>Quest Content:</strong> Corruption


    A system window appeared before him.


    Hidden Quest


    <strong>Reward:</strong> Everything


    This system window shone more than ever.


    Hidden Quest


    <strong>Do You ept:</strong> Y/N


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡±


    While watching the prompt, with a hand covering his mouth, Frey subconsciously tried to clear his throat.


    ¨C <i>Screech¡­</i>


    Hearing a noise ahead, he closed the system window and quietly looked ahead.


    ¡°¡­Ah, hello.¡±


    When the door opened, it revealed re with a trembling expression.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    ¡°Eek¡­¡±


    <b><i>  ¡®What¡­ What did I do?¡¯</i></b>


    Upon seeing Frey in the room, his dark expression and unconscious throat-clearing caught re¡¯s attention, prompting her internal reflection.


    <b><i>¡®What¡­ What exactly?¡¯</i></b>


    Just before entering the room, she had unintentionally overheard Frey¡¯s conversation, where he seemed indifferent. The echoes of his retching and the hushed discussions among passing maids in the hallway lingered in her mind.


    Now, she was looking at the pitiful state of the young man before her.


    ¡°Um, Oppa.¡±


    After a thoughtful pause, re cautiously approached him.


    ¡°¡­I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    Then, she bowed and cried.


    <b><i>¡®Back then, I should¡¯ve insisted more¡­¡¯</i></b>


    She was filled with regret.


    <b><i>¡®I was so stupid¡­¡¯</i></b>


    Shemented not being more assertive earlier when Ruby had used Frey.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡±


    But, in reality, re had no choice.


    Ruby had scrutinized her with suspicion.


    If she became Ruby¡¯s focus, possessing a magical power so potent it unnerved even re herself, she wouldn¡¯t have been able to assist the Hero or find a way to thwart her. Taking a stronger stance seemed impossible.


    Of course, thanks to Ruby, who was impervious to photographs and magical recording devices, the mere fact that she went that far without any evidence was already remarkable.


    ¡°Hey, Oppa.¡±


    With her hands sped together, re approached Frey cautiously.


    ¡°Why-why didn¡¯t you tell the truth?¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Frey¡¯s eyes widened.


    ¡°I, I¡­ I saw, the Hero, she said you¡­¡±


    re spoke to Frey, with a serious look on her face.


    ¡°Get lost.¡±


    ¡°¡­..!¡±


    Frey pushed her away, his eyes widened.


    ¡°¡­Don¡¯t get involved with me.¡±


    Frey nced at the ring on her left hand.


    ¡°¡±¡­¡­..¡±¡±


    Then, silence enveloped them.


    ¨C <i>Step, step.</i>


    re¡¯s eyes narrowed, and she started moving slowly.


    ¡°Don¡¯t act like you know me. Go away¡­ Ugh.¡±


    Frey attempted to push her away again, but he recoiled in confusion as re bent down and reached in front of him.


    ¨C <i>Swish¡­</i>


    But re merely ced her hand on his cheek.


    ¡°¡­The cream, I told you to use it.¡±


    A momentter, re¡¯s soft, warm fingers were gently rubbing his cheek.


    ¡°It¡¯s gonna hurt, hold still.¡±


    re rubbed his cheek, seemingly unperturbed by any residue from the drool.


    ¡°My dream¡­ is to protect others.¡±


    She spoke with a trembling voice.


    ¡°Once upon a time, my life was in danger¡­ and there was someone who saved me.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­..¡±


    ¡°He gave me this ring, too. See, it¡¯s really nice, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    She lifted the radiant ring from the ring finger of her left hand up to his face, and Frey¡¯s eyes flickered.


    ¡°So, just like him¡­ I wanted to protect someone¡­¡±


    re observed him with her head bowed.


    ¡°¡­I guess I don¡¯t even deserve it.¡±


    She looked at Frey, who was at a loss for words.


    ¡°Were you threatened? Or is there another reason¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­It¡¯s because I¡¯m bad.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Because I did something wrong, something very ugly and disgusting. So, what happened was justified, and there¡¯s nothing wrong with it.¡±


    After watching re in silence, Frey stood up.


    ¡°So forget about today, kid, and don¡¯t get involved with me anymore.¡±


    Leaving those words behind, Frey staggered toward the room¡¯s exit, leaving re alone.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­.¡±


    Due to this, re lowered her head with a deted expression.


    ¡°Hero¡­ I¡­¡±


    With trembling eyes, she clutched the ring on her little finger.


    ¡°By the way.¡±


    Just as Frey was about to step out of the door, he stopped and looked back.


    ¡°¡­Thanks for the cream.¡±


    Then, he offered her a genuinely gentle smile, one that hadn¡¯t graced his face in a long time.


    ¡°Thanks for the help, kiddo.¡±


    Leaving those words for the wide-eyed re, Frey quietly opened the door and left the room.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­.¡±


    A moment of silence filled the room.


    ¡°¡­Sure.¡±


    re, who had removed the ring and now ced it back on, murmured, breaking the quietude.


    ¡°Let¡¯s start with helping. It¡¯s nonsensical to im to protect someone if you can¡¯t even help.¡±


    With a determined expression, she mumbled.


    ¡°So, I have to help that man¡­ somehow.¡±


    She contemted her newly set goal.


    ¡°And, also¡­¡±


    Of course.


    ¡°¡­I have another goal, too.¡±


    Touching the ring on her left ring finger, she reflected on the wish she had been too timid to express earlier.


    ¡°I owe a great debt to the Hero.¡±


    That day, re shone exceptionally brightly.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    Meanwhile, at that very moment.


    ¡°¡­What¡¯s this?¡±


    Frey, paying little attention to the curious nces of others, headed towards the restroom to rid himself of the remnants of Ruby¡¯s saliva.


    ¡°This is¡­..¡±


    Upon seeing the window that appeared right after he declined the Corruption Quest, he was genuinely perplexed.


    ¡°What on earth?¡±


    Quest: DLC


    <strong>Quest Content:</strong> ???


    <strong>Completion Conditions:</strong> ???


    <strong>Reward:</strong> ???


    He was looking at a brilliantly ¡®gold¡¯ window with a design he had never seen before.


    It was a moment when coincidence led to inevitability.


    <strong>You can rate/review this series here.</strong>

 Chapter 229: Alibi

    <b>? Alibi ?</b>


    ¡°¡­Whoa.¡±


    After what felt like an eternity, a wide-eyed Frey opened the restroom door and stepped out.


    ¡°¡±¡­¡­.¡±¡±


    Those around him were discreetly watching, feigning indifference but keenly observing Frey¡¯s actions.


    The nobles had always admired and envied those in high ces, and watching someone fall from the top was more entertaining than anything else.


    ¨C <i>Step, step¡­</i>


    Perhaps sensing the stares of the nobles, Frey lowered his gaze and trudged down.


    ¡°Ugh¡­¡±


    Suddenly, Frey covered his mouth with his hand. The shock from earlier still evident, he gasped for air with a pale face.


    ¡°¡­Pff.¡±


    ¡°Puha.¡±


    The nobles and maids stared in disgust at the sight.


    Rumors of Frey¡¯s attack on Ruby had already spread like wildfire, so his behavior was simply ridiculous to them.


    ¨C <i>Kiririk¡­ Kirik¡­ </i>


    ¡°¡­Ah.¡±


    And with that, Frey found himself shivering alone amid the prating gazes and mocking sneers.


    ¡°Hey¡­¡±


    A maid passed by, pushing a cart of liquor, and he called out to her.


    ¡°May I help you?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯d like a drink¡­¡±


    As Frey said this and extended his hand to her, the maid responded with a cold expression.


    ¡°I apologize. I have orders not to serve alcohol to Mr. Frey.¡±


    ¡°¡­Really?¡±


    ¡°Yes, so please excuse me.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Frey, who had been covering the corners of his mouth, frowned.


    ¡°Well, then, even if it¡¯s weak alcohol¡­¡±


    He began to say, but with a nervous nce, he followed her as she hastily pulled the cart away.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m a little busy at the moment.¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s not that, the drink¡­¡±


    ¡°I, I¡¯m sorry, I don¡¯t want to be punished.¡±


    With those words, she spoke, her voice trembling, as she pushed the cart along.


    True to her word, quite a few nobles were watching the scene, so there was nothing a mere maid could do about it.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    But Frey¡¯s heart ached unusually.


    It was due to the coldness in the maid¡¯s eyes as she nced back at him while leading the cart and the realization that she had once served at his mansion.


    ¡°¡­Huh.¡±


    He lingered for a while, a gloomy expression on his face. Eventually, his shoulders slumped, and he turned towards a nearby drain.


    ¡°Excuse me.¡±


    ¡°¡­..?¡±


    A girl had been watching Frey¡¯s misery and unfair treatment until then.


    ¡°Give me a drink.¡±


    She stopped the maid who was pulling the cart and spoke in an imposing voice.


    ¡°¡­I think you¡¯re too young to drink.¡±


    It was none other than re who stopped the cart.


    ¡°Oh, no, I¡¯m not! I like to drink!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°I, I¡¯ve picked it up on the street a few times¡­ I¡¯ve even sneaked some from my mentor¡­ Anyway, I drink well!¡±


    With crossed arms and confident speech, she might have seemed brave to herself, but to others, she appeared undeniably cute.


    ¡°I¡¯m troubled¡­¡±


    However, this perspective was solely from the onlookers. From the point of view of the maid who had to take responsibility for it, it was troublesome.


    ¡°Um¡­ Why don¡¯t you bring your guardian?¡±


    The maid rolled her eyes slightly.


    She nned to leverage the presence of re¡¯s guardian to intimidate this seemingly inexperienced young noble.


    ¡°Mentor¡­ should be checking on the Hero by now¡­¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    But there was something she wasn¡¯t expecting.


    ¡°Oh, my mentor is the Magic Tower Master.¡±


    re¡¯s guardian was indeed the Tower Master.


    ¡°Oh, uh¡­¡±


    She whispered in such a low voice that the others didn¡¯t hear her, but the maid looked confused and began to stammer.


    For a maid who wasn¡¯t even a maidservant, the Tower Master, known to be even more entric than the Frey she once served, was too high of a barrier.


    ¡°Well, then¡­ What would you like to drink?¡±


    Chewing her lip, she asked, her voice trembling.


    ¡°Hmmm¡­¡±


    With her hand on her chin, re peered intently into the ice basket.


    ¡°This, and this, and this. And this one!¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    ¡°Ugh, and a soda, too!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡±


    She eventually picked out the most fancy-looking bottles and a soda.


    ¡°¡­Are these really the right ones?¡±


    The maid looked at her suspiciously.


    ¡°Yes, yes, I¡¯m sure, they¡¯re my favorites!¡±


    ¡°I see¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­Thank you!¡±


    Despite her assurance, the maid had no choice but to swiftly retrieve the strongest liquor from the cart and hand it to re.


    ¡°Thank you~!¡±


    ¡°¡­The total is 30,000 gold.¡±


    ¡°Ack.¡±


    Upon hearing the price, she was startled and nearly dropped the bottles in her arms.


    ¡°Ehhh¡­¡±


    However, with superhuman quickness, she managed to grab the bottles just before they slipped out of her grasp.


    ¡°Thirty, thirty thousand¡­ gold¡­¡±


    Then she broke out in a cold sweat and muttered.


    ¡°That¡¯s¡­ A full meal¡­ Ugh¡­¡±


    The money she got from Frey had been well spent, though with the help of her mentor, she had managed to build up her savings to the level of most merchants.


    Memories of struggling in the back alleys were still fresh in her mind, and she rarely spent more than a thousand gold.


    ¡°¡­Here you go.¡±


    However, as re nced at Frey, who was gulping down water from a drain in the distance and drawing attention, she quickly handed over the money with a trembling hand.


    ¡°Here~!¡±


    And just like that, re rushed out of the bar with alcohol in her hands.


    ¡°I have an announcement for you.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    Reaching Frey, just as all eyes were on her, someone entered the hall and began to convey the message.


    ¡°They say the Unveiling Ceremony for the Hero¡¯s Party is about to begin. I¡¯d suggest you go ahead and get ready.¡±


    Isolet red at her surroundings for a moment, then watched as people slipped away from the pressure of her momentum.


    ¡°You, there.¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes?¡±


    ¡°Give me the strongest liquor.¡±


    ¡°Okay¡­¡±


    She intercepted the maid attempting to slip out of the hall, ordering the strongest liquor avable.


    ¡°¡­Where¡¯s Frey?¡±


    She began to look around.


    ¡°Uh, over there¡­ Um¡­¡±


    Instinctively sensing danger, re took a step toward Frey, who noticed her standing in front of him.


    ¡°Would you like to have a drink with me?¡±


    She asked with a nervous tone.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡±


    A long moment passed after Frey and re entered the waiting room.


    ¡°Everyone, a big round of apuse!¡±


    ¡°¡­Ha.¡±


    Isolet, who had been looking for Frey for some time, watched as the Hero Party was introduced on a holographic projection in the now-empty main hall.


    ¡°A party of four heroes¡­ that¡¯s something to behold.¡±


    Without the position of the Hero Party¡¯s Commander yet granted to her, she observed the introductions from the audience.


    Four figures stood on stage ¨Cthe Hero Ruby, the pure white Saintess Ferloche, the Intelligence Officer Roswyn, and Isolet¡¯s new apprentice, the Youngest Pdin.


    There should have been more of them, but for some reason, those who had been summoned had not responded to the invitation.


    They declined, cited personal reasons, or were entirely unreachable.


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡±


    Quietly pondering, Isolet watched as the dumbfounded nobles pped enthusiastically, their hope blinding them.


    <b><i>¡®There¡¯s something fishy about that Hero.¡¯</i></b>


    She had intended to investigate the earlier incident, but an order from above interfered.


    She knew full well that if it was ¡®from above¡¯, and if it was ¡®high¡¯ enough to stop her, then the Third Duke of the Empire, the Imperial Family, or the Church itself would be involved.


    <b><i>  ¡®This is definitely suspicious¡­¡¯</i></b>


    So why were they blocking her investigation? Were they hiding something?


    There had to be some sort of intervention she couldn¡¯t recognize, otherwise, there was no other way to exin this ominous energy.


    ¨C <i>Pit-a-pat!</i>


    At the thought, her heart suddenly felt as hot as if it were on fire.


    ¡°Not again.¡±


    Lately, just thinking about Frey, especially considering the need to ¡®protect¡¯ him, had been making her heart race.


    It was always apanied by the sensation that something was trying to force its way through a tight spot.


    ¡°¡­Ugh.¡±


    As she stroked her heart, she thought of Frey, sprawled out on the floor, with swollen cheeks, eyes wide.


    ¡°Vener¡­ that bastard¡­¡±


    She recalled Frey, who until a few days ago, had been smiling wickedly, calling her a wimp, telling her lewd jokes, and cheekily flirting with her.


    And when he was subdued, she recalled him looking horrified and even huping, as if he hadn¡¯t even considered it.


    ¡°Even if I get scolded¡­ I¡¯m going to punish her¡­¡±


    He was punched in the stomach by Vener, causing him to fall t on his back and drool into his hand.


    She grabbed his arm, pped him, and even strangled him.


    In the end, hey on the ground with his hair disheveled, scorned by those around him.


    This was how badly he was treated, a boy who blushed at the slightest hint of fear.


    ¡°¡­¡­..¡±


    His cocky little devilish demeanor was gone.


    When he entered the room, he didn¡¯t disy his usual cockiness. Instead, he bowed his head with a nk expression, as if he had be a different person.


    It was quite an adversity to witness the once cocky child reduced to such a state.


    ¡°¡­Anyway, I need to do some research on the Hero.¡±


    Isolet, who had remained silent until then, clenched her fists and muttered.


    There were too many questions in this case.


    Apparently, the girl who had summoned everyone earlier had said that the Hero was attacking Frey.


    She hadn¡¯t been able to borate, but she mentioned pressing him on the floor.


    But why did the Hero say he was on top of her and why were her clothes so loose and tattered?


    This so-called hero fought a battle and couldn¡¯t even defeat Frey, whom she could have easily subdued in a matter of seconds?


    Moreover, there were clear signs of Frey being restrained all over his body.


    Crucially, there were witness ounts that Frey had tears in his eyes and was gagging.


    <b><i>  ¡®It seems very unlikely, but¡­ But maybe¡­¡¯</i></b>


    As Islolet organized this information, a possibility shed through her mind, and she clenched her hands together.


    It was a far-fetched theory, even for her, but perhaps there was some truth to it.


    Frey, who had been acting strangetely, and Ruby, who had suddenly appeared in the world.


    The truth about both of them.


    ¨C<i> Step, step¡­</i>


    Isolet chewed on her lip for a while, her heart racing, her head pounding, and her lips bleeding.


    ¡°Sigh¡­¡±


    She grabbed the strong liquor she had purchased earlier to cool her head and headed to the empty waiting room.


    ¡°This is the strongest liquor I¡¯ve ever had¡­ It¡¯s not for girls¡­¡±


    She entered the waiting room and was about to take a seat when she saw the weak alcohol.


    ¡°Who, who¡­?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­?¡±


    At the sound of the familiar voice, she began to look dazed.


    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s Noona¡­¡±


    ¡°Uh, uhm.¡±


    In front of her, re was sweating profusely as she stuck a straw in her drink and sucked it.


    ¡°Lousy Noona¡­?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°We should make this together¡­¡±


    Frey, who had torn up a strange scroll and ced it in front of him, sipped on a strong drink as he entered the room.


    ¡°¡­What do you mean?¡±


    Smiling wryly at himself, Frey recoiled in horror as she took a step forward.


    ¡°Oh¡­¡±


    But then he looked up, silently, with the same zed look he gave everyone when he was being scorned.


    ¡°An alibi¡­?¡±


    He whispered in a timid voice, watching her closely.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡±


    She didn¡¯t know exactly what he meant, but Isolet¡¯s eyes were shaking wildly as she observed Frey.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    Meanwhile, at that time.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­.¡±


    Ruby, who was waving to people from the center of the stage, was silently breaking out in a cold sweat.


    ¡°Goo, good to see you all~¡±


    Amongst the people who had gathered to wee the Hero Party, there were some very familiar faces.


    ¡°¡­Hoo-hoo.¡±


    It was the Combat Executives of the Demon Army, led by the second inmand, Dmir Khan.


    <strong>You can rate/review this series here.</strong>

 Chapter 230: Vow

    Chapter 230: Vow


    <b>? Vow ?</b>


    ¡°Ugh¡­¡±


    Frey continued to drink the strong alcohol with wide eyes.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­.¡±


    And re was nkly staring at him.


    She had arrived with the intention of aiding him in some way, but sharing drinks with a man she had just met left her feeling tense.


    ¡°Um, excuse me.¡±


    ¡°¡­Yes?¡±


    ¡°Which of these do you like the most¡­?¡±


    ¡°All of them.¡±


    ¡°Ah, then I¡¯ll give you all of them.¡±


    Despite her initial determination to help him, upon entering the room with Frey, she found herself quite flustered.


    ¡°Excuse me, Oppa. About what happened earlier¡­¡±


    ¡°I told you to mind your own business.¡±


    Unintentionally, she brought up the earlier incident and faced his rebuke.


    ¡°¡­This is soda.¡±


    ¡°Ah, that¡¯s mine¡­¡±


    ¡°¡±¡­¡­..¡±¡±


    Repeated small mistakes, like handing him a soda, made the atmosphere increasingly awkward.


    <b><i>¡®I shouldn¡¯t have¡­¡¯</i></b>


    As Frey continued to drink in silence, re found herself speaking less, simply sipping her soda.


    ¡°¡­Oppa.¡±


    Unconsciously, she spoke.


    ¡°Can I be on your side, Oppa?¡±


    ¡°Pfft!¡±


    Frey, upon hearing this, spewed out the drink he was sipping.


    ¡°¡­Whew.¡±


    After setting down his drink and taking a deep breath, he turned his gaze to her.


    ¡°Little girl.¡±


    ¡°Y-yes?¡±


    He beckoned to re, who had been quietly sipping on her drink with a straw in her mouth, and then mumbled something in a low voice.


    ¡°You¡­ are you strong?¡±


    ¡°¡­What?¡±


    Upon hearing the unexpected question, re¡¯s eyes darted back and forth.


    <b><i>¡®W, What should I say¡­?¡¯</i></b>


    Her mentor had explicitly instructed her not to reveal her abilities to anyone.


    However, wouldn¡¯t he recognize her strength as a disciple of the Tower Master?


    With that thought, re clenched her fists and shouted.


    ¡°I, I¡­ am strong! Very strong.¡±


    ¡°¡­Liar.¡±


    Frey looked at her and smirked.


    ¡°What¡¯s so strong about a little girl like you?¡±


    ¡°It, it¡¯s true¡­¡±


    ¡°Then, show me some magic.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡±


    She, capable of annihting everything with a mere snap of her fingers, hesitated because of her mentor¡¯s words.


    ¡°I, here I go¡­!¡±


    Raising one hand high, she discreetly hid the other behind her back and snapped her fingers.


    ¨C<i> Crackle¡­!</i>


    In an instant, a steel statue shattered to pieces.


    ¡°It¡¯s an Invisible Magic Missile. I developed it.¡±


    Frey looked at her with a dazed expression.


    ¨C <i>Swoosh¡­</i>


    He muttered quietly, drawing out a scroll created by Kania that induces intoxication in its user.


    ¡°Not bad.¡±


    He spoke with a gleam in his eyes.


    ¡°¡­At least, I can take care of myself.¡±


    Several minutester, Isolet entered the scene.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    ¡°¡­Lo, lousy sister.¡±


    Frey, ncing at Isolet sitting next to him, quietly ced his hands on hisp and lowered his head.


    ¡°Why are you here¡­?¡±


    ¡°Frey.¡±


    ¡°Did¡­ did they call me from above?¡±


    Frey asked with a fearful expression.


    ¡°Am¡­ am I¡­ being arrested? Right? You¡¯re here to take me?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡±


    Watching him, Isolet unknowingly clenched her fist tightly at the sight of the swelling on his face and the wound on his neck.


    ¡°¡­Take me.¡±


    Frey quietly extended his arms to Isolet.


    ¡°You came to arrest me, didn¡¯t you¡­ right?¡±


    ¡°Frey, I¡­¡±


    Isolet, trying to exin everything to him, halted mid-sentence and nced at his arm.


    ¡°¡­This.¡±


    Clear handprints adorned his arm.


    ¡°Sister?¡±


    In an instant, Frey, with his arm held mid-air by her, looked up at Isolet through the gap between his arms.


    ¡°Tsk.¡±


    Isolet looked for a moment into Frey¡¯s fearful eyes and then opened her mouth with a click of her tongue.


    ¡°¡­I¡¯ve resolved this matter.¡±


    Even though it had actually been covered up from the higher-ups, Isolet told this white lie. Naturally, there was a hint of self-interest in her words.


    ¡°So, rest assured. Don¡¯t cause any more trouble and get out of this ce¡­¡±


    Isolet sought tofort Frey and take him away from this cruel ce.


    ¡°Hehe.¡±


    Isolet paused as the intoxicated Frey bursted into an innocentughter between the arms she held.


    ¡°I really like Sister.¡±


    Frey, trying to hug her but realizing his arms were restrained, quietly buried his head into Isolet¡¯s embrace.


    ¡°Thank you¡­ Sis.¡±


    He spoke with a trembling voice.


    ¡°¡­For saving me earlier when I was being strangled.¡±


    Isolet, still holding Frey¡¯s arm, swallowed hard as she looked down at him, his head buried in her embrace.


    ¡°Um¡­¡±


    re was watching the scene with an ufortable look.


    ¡°¡­Give your thanks to that kid over there.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°After all, it was that kid who called me.¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­¡±


    Isolet pointed to re, prompting Frey to lift his head slightly.


    ¡°Thank you, really.¡±


    He looked at re with drowsy eyes and whispered.


    ¡°Because of you¡­ I could reflect on the past¡­ and gather my thoughts¡­¡±


    However, trailing off, Frey again buried his head into Isolet¡¯s chest.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    He soon took a soft breath and fell into silence.


    ¡°Umm.¡±


    Isolet, gently cradling and lifting Frey¡¯s arm, felt a warmth enveloping her heart.


    ¡°Haah¡­ Haah¡­¡±


    With every breath Frey took, his frail breathing touched her chest.


    From her chest to her heart, and from her heart, spreading to her entire body, Frey¡¯s breath.


    ¨C <i>Thump. Thump.</i>


    Before she knew it, her heartbeat started to synchronize with Frey¡¯s breathing.


    Like tuning an instrument, the connection was gentle and gradual.


    ¡°For¡­ for now¡­¡±


    Sensing an oddity in the air, Isolet looked down at Frey, who nestled into her arms with quivering eyes, and quietly released his arm.


    ¨C <i>Swoosh¡­</i>


    Frey¡¯s arm instinctively extended, encircling her in aforting embrace.


    ¡°Uh, hmm¡­¡±


    In this awkward moment, uncertain of how to proceed, Frey tightened his grip around Isolet¡¯s waist, prompting her to instinctively reach out and ce her hand around his waist.


    ¡°¡­Aak!¡±


    ¡°¡­..!¡±


    Surprising her by lifting his head suddenly, Frey caught Isolet off guard, and she reflexively hugged him.


    ¡°¡­What a perverted teacher.¡±


    Looking up at him, Isolet heard Frey speak with a mischievous smile he had a few days ago.


    ¡°¡­Ha.¡±


    Gone was the pitiful sight of him being ridiculed by everyone, the slouched figure hugging his knees. Realizing that he had reverted to the cocky Frey she knew, Isolet finally murmured with a rxed smile.


    ¡°You¡¯re such a brat.¡±


    And then.


    ¡°I need to discipline you¡­ huh?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­!?¡±


    Both Isolet, who was about to punish Frey by naturally pinning him down by his arm, and re, who was ufortably staring at them, reacted simultaneously.


    ¡°Is this¡­ could it be¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­Me, mentor. We need to find my mentor.¡±


    As elite fighters themselves, they sensed that something significant was about to unfold.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡±


    And even though he was drunk, he was equally strong as them.


    ¡°¡­Hmm.¡±


    In fact, Frey seemed to have orchestrated this from the beginning.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    ¡°Then, I¡¯ll¡­ go find my mentor!¡±


    ¡°¡­Don¡¯t overdo it. If it feels dangerous,e back to me immediately.¡±


    re, with a somewhat tensed expression, and Isolet, looking calm and ready, exchanged words.


    ¡°All the helpful magic scrolls are on the desk. They were made by my mentor herself, so they should be useful.¡±


    ¡°¡­Thank you.¡±


    ¡°Well¡­ take care!¡±


    After uttering those words, re, swallowing hard, snapped her fingers and left the room.


    ¡°¡±¡­¡­¡­.¡±¡±


    Silence then engulfed the room for a brief moment.


    ¡°Frey.¡±


    Isolet, who had been silent for a long time, nced at Frey.


    ¡°Why? Feeling lousy, Sister?¡±


    Frey responded without even looking at Isolet, sipping his strong drink.


    ¡°¡­You brat.¡±


    ¡°Ack.¡±


    Isolet, who suddenly grabbed Frey, gently and smoothly fell onto the sofa with him.


    ¡°What, what¡¯s this¡­? Were you really a perverted teacher? Is that it?¡±


    ¡°Tell me.¡±


    Frey, wearing a flustered smile as Isolet loomed over him, closed his mouth when she spoke with a stern and serious expression.


    ¡°What have you done?¡±


    Isolet asked quietly, her gaze fixed on Frey.


    ¡°What did you do¡­ that I feel this much killing intent?¡±


    From behind Isolet, there was a constant prickly feeling as the sharp aura struck from all directions.


    ¡°It¡¯s increased since earlier.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­..¡±


    ¡°I asked what the hell is going on, Frey.¡±


    Isolet continued to interrogate Frey, who frowned and fell into silence.


    ¡°¡­If you don¡¯t talk, I¡¯ll punish you.¡±


    His frail body was slender enough to bepletely enveloped in her arms, then he whispered into her ear.


    ¡°Sister¡­¡±


    Frey then moved closer until their eyes met, looking at Isolet.


    ¡°¡­Sorry.¡±


    With a sad smile, he began to talk.


    ¡°Just for today¡­ I wanted to act childish around you.¡±


    Hearing that, Isolet¡¯s eyes widened.


    ¡°I¡­ I crossed a line.¡±


    Isolet looked at Frey, who was speaking with anguid voice.


    ¡°So, this was thest time. This won¡¯t happen again¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­What are you talking about?¡±


    Isolet interrupted Frey¡¯s unexpected words, and then Frey took a deep breath.


    ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m part of the Demon Army.¡±


    And then, he stared straight into Isolet¡¯s eyes and smiled.


    ¡°You know, today in this secret ce¡­ I brought the Demon Army.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­..¡±


    ¡°Before long, the Demon Army will either kill or kidnap the nobles. Simultaneously, they¡¯llunch an assault on the members of the Imperial Family.¡±


    Then, with a devilish expression, he continued whispering.


    ¡°Perhaps today marks theplete severance of the Imperial Family. The Hero Party might face total annihtion. But, I¡¯m indifferent to all of that.¡±


    ¡°¡­Frey.¡±


    ¡°I am part of the Demon Army. And, an exceedingly wicked viin.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­..¡±


    Frey noticed Isolet¡¯s demeanor turning cold.


    ¡°All these actions stem from my selfishness. I¡¯m the one who attacked the Hero. Really.¡±


    Efficiently concealing his emotions, he pressed on.


    ¡°You must be terribly disappointed in helping someone like me, right? Right?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡±


    Listening to Frey¡¯s words, Isolet slowly closed her eyes.


    ¡°So¡­ hate me.¡±


    Frey whispered, gently holding her face.


    ¡°I will dismantle the Imperial Family, shatter the Hero Party, bring down this empire¡­ the entire world¡­¡±


    He masked the sorrow threatening to surface.


    ¡°Oppose me as you once did.¡±


    ¨C<i> Shaaaa¡­</i>


    Frey even revealed his left arm, holding it out in front of her.


    ¡°I am your enemy.¡±


    Frey took a deep breath as he saw Isolet, who had now opened her eyes and was nkly staring at his arm.


    ¨C <i>Swoosh¡­</i>


    A momentter, a sword was drawn from Isolet¡¯s waist.


    ¡°¡­Hh.¡±


    Examining the sword handed to him, reminiscing about yful childhood jokes of wanting to be family with Isolet, Frey braced himself to block her impending attack.


    ¡°Huph.¡±


    And Isolet, preparing to thrust her sword into Frey.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡±


    In an instant, silver and sky-blue eyes met.


    ¨C <i>ng!!</i>


    The room echoed with the sound of metal striking.


    ¨C <i>Zing¡­</i>


    Followed by the reverberating hum of the sword.


    ¡°¡­Haah, haah.¡±


    Isolet, still brandishing her sword, panted heavily.


    ¡°¡­Sister?¡±


    Her strike once again narrowly missed.


    ¨C<i> Brrr¡­</i>


    Shivering, her ck dagger touched the marble floor right next to Frey¡¯s face.


    ¡°Damn.¡±


    In this tense moment, Isolet, disying a relieved expression, began to whisper in a hushed voice.


    ¡°I couldn¡¯t kill you again this time.¡±


    ¡°Sister.¡±


    ¡°I should be punishing you for bing part of the Demon King¡¯s army¡­ How did ite to this¡­¡±


    Saying so, she withdrew her hand from the de, and, positioning herself over him, she took Frey¡¯s hand.


    ¡°¡­Ah, there was this method.¡±


    ¨C <i>Press¡­</i>


    Applying pressure to keep Frey in ce, she carefully began to remove his gloves.


    ¡°Where did you learn something like this?¡±


    Then, she yfully stared at the purity ring adorning his left ring finger.


    ¨C <i>Swish¡­</i>


    She closed her eyes briefly, then sped his left hand with both her hands.


    ¡°¡­Chu.¡±


    She gently pressed her lips to the ring resting on his ring finger.


    ¡°Um, hey¡­¡±


    Frey, taken aback by her actions, began to squirm.


    She, still astride Frey, exerted pressure with the strength of her legs to ensure he couldn¡¯t move.


    ¨C <i>Lick.</i>


    With closed eyes, she ran her tongue from the base to the tip of his ring finger, epassing the ring.


    ¡°¡­Haph.¡±


    Then, gazing down at Frey, she slightly bit the tip of his ring finger.


    ¡°Ouch.¡±


    Her bite drew a small amount of blood from Frey¡¯s finger.


    ¡°This right now¡­¡±


    After ingesting a small amount of blood, Frey observed Isolet using mana to halt the bleeding.


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me¡­?¡±


    He asked, eyes widening in surprise.


    ¡°I haven¡¯t sworn a vow to anyone yet. Not to the Imperial Family, not to the Church, not to the Hero.¡±


    ¡°¡­..!¡±


    ¡°If one swears a vow to someone, they understand it¡¯s amitment thatsts forever, exclusive to that person.¡±


    Looking down at Frey, Isolet, having finished healing the finger, gently embraced him and began to speak.


    ¡°¡­I swear.¡±


    Hearing those words, Frey¡¯s mouth fell open.


    ¡°From today on, I, Isolet Arham Bywalker, will be your exclusive knight.¡±


    Isolet held Frey¡¯s hand and brought it to her cheek.


    ¡°I will serve you as my lord until I draw myst breath.¡±


    After making this deration, Isolet sensed her mana intertwining with his as a result of the vow.


    ¡°¡­This is your punishment, Lord Frey.¡±


    She gently bit Frey¡¯s ear, who was looking at her with trembling eyes, and soon pressed her lips to his.


    <b><i>¡®With this¡­ I can use the vow.¡¯</i></b>


    Feeling her mana rotating faster due to this, she quickly thought.


    <b><i>¡®There¡¯s also a way for me to go below¡­and be family.¡¯</i></b>


    She contemted how she should sternly educate Frey in the future.


    <b><i>¡®But for now¡­¡¯</i></b>


    She narrowed her eyes, tensing her muscles.


    <b><i>¡®It¡¯s about time¡­¡¯</i></b>


    Just as Frey led the Demon King¡¯s army today, the Imperial Family and the Church had brought assassins to kill him. Unintentionally, Frey had defended himself.


    <b><i>¡®¡­How can I help Frey escape?¡¯</i></b>


    At present, not only the Demon King¡¯s army but also assassins targeting Frey lurked outside.


    Even for Isolet, facing such formidable adversaries would prove quite challenging.


    However¡­


    ¡°Uh, um¡­¡±


    Entangled below, their hands sped and tongues entwined, Isolet met the flustered gaze of Frey.


    <b><i>¡®In the end¡­ I¡¯ve caused trouble.¡¯</i></b>


    Isolet quietly vowed.


    <b><i>¡®This brat.¡¯</i></b>


    Somehow, she would protect her young lord in this situation.


    <b><i>¡®Once we get out of here¡­¡¯</i></b>


    The solitary knight, who had never served anyone.


    <b><i>¡®¡­I have to scold him.¡¯</i></b>


    As of today, she would be serving one person.<hr>


    <strong>You can rate/review this serieshere.</strong>


    <strong>Advanced chapters avable on </strong>


    <strong>Illustr§Ñti§àns on our disc§àrd ¨C discord.gg/genesistls</strong>

 Chapter 231: A Knights Resolution

    Chapter 231: A Knight''s Resolution


    <b>? A Knight¡¯s Resolution ?</b>


    ¡°Haah¡­¡±


    Our tongues, Frey¡¯s and mine intertwined gently.


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡±


    Just days ago, this act was a distant thought. I anticipated my heart would race when the moment arrived.


    ¨C <i>Thump, thump.</i>


    But when I actually did it, it wasn¡¯t like that at all. My heart now beats rhythmically, synchronized with Frey¡¯s breathing.


    ¨C <i>Hooo¡­</i>


    Frey¡¯s mana and mine blended seamlessly. The point of contact between his abdomen and mine, the meeting of our chests, and the union of our tongues became conduits for elerated mana flow.


    ¨C <i>Zzzz¡­</i>


    Merging wasn¡¯t an urate term. It felt disrespectful. This current act was a binding process¡ªan entwining of myself with Frey.


    I was no longer a teacher at the academy. Nor his mentor. Nor a nobledy. Nor the eldest daughter of the Bywalker family.


    From this moment onward, I am but Frey Raon Starlight¡¯s servant¡ªhis subordinate. Simultaneously, I was reborn as a knight solely dedicated to him.


    Pledging allegiance to an individual, as opposed to a nation, a concept, or an organization carries profound significance. While a wizard may make a ¡®Blood Oath,¡¯ a knight, on the other hand, makes a ¡®Vow.¡¯


    ¨C <i>Thump, thump, thump.</i>


    Therefore,beling this act as a ¡®merging¡¯ would be misleading. It is more fittingly described as a ¡®binding¡¯ or ¡®subjugation.¡¯


    I forsake the unique heartbeat and breathing patterns that have apanied me since birth, aligning myself with the rhythm of my master¡¯s heart and breath.


    Simrly, I abandoned the distinctive arrangement and uniqueness of the mana coursing through me, recing it with the pattern of my master¡¯s mana, etched into my very being.


    All these actions serve as a deration before my young lord.


    I cease to be Isolet Arham Bywalker, the eldest daughter of the Bywalker family.


    I renounce all that I was, overwriting with his essence.


    This deration marked theplete redefinition of my identity¡ªnow simply Isolet, Frey¡¯s possession.


    No matter how foolish Frey might be, he would understand this meaning.


    It was clear that I was bing entirely his possession.


    ¡°Puhah¡­¡±


    ¡°Haa, haa¡­¡±


    Lost in contemtion, I disentangled our tongues and lifted my head slightly, catching a faint sound from below.


    ¡°¡­Stay still.¡±


    The binding was not yetplete. It would be disastrous if Frey broke free now.


    ¨C <i>Press¡­</i>


    Thus, I gripped both his hands, extended his arms, and pressed down firmly.


    ¡°Si, sister¡­¡±


    Frey, his gaze fixed on my face, addressed me with a restrained intensity and an odd fervor.


    ¡°Frey.¡±


    Every time he called me ¡®Sister¡¯, a warmth surged within me. The same happens when I call him by his name.


    ¡°¡­Lord Frey.¡±


    And, for the first time, I addressed him formally.


    ¡°I am your knight.¡±


    ¡°¡­..!¡±


    The expression on the intoxicated Frey was something I¡¯ll never forget.


    Yes, this was what I wanted, irrespective of his identity, our rtionship, or the circumstances.


    I simply yearned for a connection with him¡­


    ¡°¡­Hmm.¡±


    Gazing into Frey¡¯s blushing face and silver eyes, I suddenly shook my head.


    ¡°What, what¡­? What was that memory¡­?¡±


    As I regained my senses, I muttered. What was that overpowering memory and emotion just now?


    It seemed akin to the present situation, yet it held a profound sadness.


    ¡°¡­Sister.¡±


    ¡°Hm?¡±


    As Frey gazed at me, his eyes wavered, and suddenly my eyes shook.


    ¡°Did you really think I couldn¡¯t beat you?¡±


    In an instant, I found myself pinned beneath him.


    ¡°¡­Sigh.¡±


    True to his words, my attempts to resist proved futile. Frey, that delicate and seemingly fragile boy, now held me in a dominating position.


    ¡°¡­Do you know?¡±


    I was struggling to adjust to this sudden turn of events.


    ¡°Sister¡­ I made a mistake.¡±


    Just like I had done earlier, he secured both my arms, and looking down at me, Frey began to speak.


    ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m truly a bad kid, you know? Making a pledge to someone like that, what are you thinking?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m not as pure as you believe. I¡¯ve been rotten for a long time. There¡¯s no redemption for me.¡±


    As Frey spoke, he applied even more force on my arms. Simultaneously, his expression turned fierce, growling like an angry cat.


    ¡°Sister, you¡¯re in big trouble now. You have to obey my orders. Even if Imand you tomit heinous acts, assassinate noble heroes, or engage in vile deeds, or even self-harm or suicide, you mustply.¡±


    With those words, Frey lifted my arms above my head with one hand, and with the other, he reached for my clothes.


    ¡°And, even if¡­ I do such things¡­¡±


    Even though he tried to use his drunkenness as an excuse, his voice faltered as his hand touched my chest.


    ¡°Sis, now you¡­ must obey me¡­¡±


    He began to undo my buttons slowly as he spoke. Come to think of it, A simr scenario unfolded a few weeks ago, where I had exerted control over Frey. In hindsight, that marked the inception of this journey.


    The reason why I tread this path.


    ¡°¡­Isolet, you are mine.¡±


    Even though my buttons were almost undone and I hadn¡¯t shown any reaction, Frey tried hard to smirk and speak.


    <b><i>¡®¡­Could he be trying to upset me?¡¯</i></b>


    His expression left little doubt; it was undoubtedly a provocation.


    In such situations, Frey¡¯s words typically elicited a look of disgust from those with a personality akin to mine. Yet, considering his inebriated state, perhaps he couldn¡¯t discern this.


    Does he truly not realize?


    That most people would be thrilled to hear him say those words?


    ¡°You¡¯re mine. From now on, I¡¯ll use you to do vile things. Right now even¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­I understand.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Exhaling deeply, I gazed up at him pinning me down.


    ¡°Now, I belong to you.¡±


    Frey¡¯s eyes wavered in response.


    ¡°I realize it¡¯s challenging to meet the pure you. I understand I can¡¯t redeem you.¡±


    ¡°What¡­¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s why I¡¯ve chosen to fall alongside you.¡±


    At the end of my words, Frey¡¯s mouth fell agape.


    ¡°If you tell me to, I can assassinate the heroes. I can do vile deeds, self-harm, even suicide.¡±


    ¡°Sis¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m simply your knight, after all.¡±


    Saying that to him, I continued.


    ¡°In that sense, even if you take me right here¡­¡±


    After grabbing his hand and cing it inside my disheveled clothes¡­


    ¡°¡­I won¡¯t resist.¡±


    I cautiously turned my gaze to the side.


    ¡°¡±¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±¡±


    Then, silence enveloped us.


    ¡°You¡¯re supposed to hate me¡­ you idiot¡­¡±


    Frey broke the silence.


    ¡°Idiot, blockhead, pervert mentor¡­ old maid.¡±


    Trembling, he continued to unleash a barrage of insults.


    ¡°Just hate me¡­ like before. Despise me, loathe me, beat me¡­ like everyone else¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­..¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s an order¡­ please¡­¡±


    As Frey spoke, the force pinning me down began to loosen.


    ¨C <i>Whoosh!</i>


    ¡°¡­Ugh!¡±


    Sensing the opportune moment, I wrapped my legs around his waist and exerted strength.


    ¡°¡­Huh!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­!¡±


    With all my might, I reimed the dominant position from him.


    ¡°It¡¯s futile. In reality, I am stronger than you¡­¡±


    Frey, who ended up beneath me once again, started to exert strength with gritted teeth.


    ¡°Oh, what?¡±


    But he merely floundered, unable to overpower me with strength, he began to panic.


    ¡°¡­What? What is it? Huh?¡±


    Looking down at him, I whispered softly.


    ¡°How audacious¡­ Did you believe you¡¯ve been letting me win all this time?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s¡­ No, that can¡¯t be¡­¡±


    ¡°You insolent boy. Did you think this sister of yours is weaker than you?¡±


    As I spoke, gently licking his nose with my tongue, the look in Frey¡¯s eyes began to waver.


    <b><i>¡®What is¡­ this?¡¯</i></b>


    However, it wasn¡¯t just him who was flustered; Internally I was equally taken aback.


    ¨C <i>Thump, thump, thump.</i>


    My heartbeat, previously synchronized with Frey¡¯s breathing as he subdued me, suddenly quickened.


    ¡°Haa¡­¡±


    Simultaneously, my heart and breath grew warmer than ever.


    It was peculiar.


    Just moments ago, I waspletely overwhelmed by Frey¡¯s real strength.


    Yet, as my heart warmed, it felt as though a barrier had been lifted, enabling me to even subdue Frey¡¯s strength.


    How did this happen?


    <b><i> ¡®I¡¯m not sure¡­ but this is good.¡¯</i></b>


    I had no idea what was going on, but given the current situation, it couldn¡¯t be better.


    For now, I can sternly discipline this arrogant fellow lying beneath me, who imed to be part of the Demon Army.


    <b> ¨C There are two in the room. One is the target. The identity of the other is currently being verified¡­</b>


    <b> ¨C Stand by.</b>


    As the conversation rified in my ears, dealing with the assassins closing in on my young lord should be easier.


    I wasn¡¯t sure when this situation would conclude, but I needed to wrap things up quickly.


    ¡°This fellow¡­?¡±


    ¡°¡­Huff.¡±


    Having made that decision, I lightly applied pressure to Frey¡¯s hips.


    ¡°You arrogant little one. You thought you had the upper hand, but how does it feel to realize you didn¡¯t?¡±


    ¡°That, that is¡­¡±


    ¡°What were your words earlier? Perverted mentor? Old maid?¡±


    Saying that with a rxed smile and nting a kiss on Frey¡¯s eye, his expression morphed into sheer terror.


    <b><i>¡®Indeed¡­ He can still be redeemed.¡¯</i></b>


    From his expression and gaze, I could faintly sense it.


    His innocence still lingered deep within.


    And¡­


    <b><i>¡®Frey, what¡¯s on your mind?¡¯</i></b>


    There must be another reason why his innocence faded.


    The reason he tried to disappoint and resent me, the secrets tied between the Hero and him. Some truth connects all these things.


    So¡­


    ¡°I¡¯ll extensively train you as your exclusive knight.¡±


    After establishing dominance by pinning him down, I gazed straight into his eyes and whispered.


    ¡°For a while, I will train you. Dominate you. Discipline you. Crush you like this.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°How dare youmit such insolence, and if I¡¯ve tried and tried, and you still don¡¯t get redeemed¡­¡±


    After saying that, I took a moment to catch my breath.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be yours then.¡±


    I gently trailed a hand down his back.


    ¡°At that time, I will embrace corruption with you and tread the path of evil together.¡±


    She whispered softly.


    ¡°The vow is alreadypleted.¡±


    Maternal love, the desire to dominate, protectiveness, loyalty, and love¡ªall mingled and intertwined.


    ¡°Now, I will protect you, Frey.¡±


    Biting my lips gently, I met my lips with Frey¡¯s, who looked at me, his emotions were as mixed as mine.


    ¨C <i>Woo-woong¡­</i>


    Then, the mana inside me resonated with him.


    <b><i>¡®¡­So this is what a vow is.¡¯</i></b>


    The moment of the vow I always imagined when I was a girl, my heart fluttered even thinking about it.


    Bing a knight of the Imperial Family, having a sword ced on my shoulder, receiving a baptism from the altar, or if not, I thought I would vow to myself.


    I never imagined I would vow to a man.


    It almost felt like a romance novel.


    <b><i>¡®Well, does it matter¡­¡¯</i></b>


    Ultimately, it didn¡¯t matter now.


    I was finally bound to him.


    From this moment on, I was Frey¡¯s possession and his protector.


    ¨C <i>Swish¡­</i>


    With that thought in mind, a shy, soft smile tugging at the corners of my mouth as I released my embrace with Frey.


    ¡°¡­¡­..¡±


    Even as I let go, Frey, still lying on the ground, looked at me with drunken eyes and aplex expression filled with various emotions.


    <b><i> ¡®¡­I have to protect him.¡¯</i></b>


    Observing him, so adorable as he shyly covered his face with his hands, putting away the cheeky look he usually showed.


    <b><i>¡®I must save him here.¡¯</i></b>


    I soon shifted my gaze toward the desk.


    <b> ¨C It¡¯s an order. Prepare for battle.</b>


    <b> ¨C Confirmed.</b>


    The increasingly unsettling sounds of the radio.


    And at the same time, her heart became fiercely hot.


    ¡°¡­Huh.¡±


    The fluttering romance ended. Now, I must struggle for survival as his knight.


    ¨C <i>Woo-woong¡­</i>


    Gently stroking my sword, creating a pleasing resonance, I turned my gaze back to the desk.


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡±


    The disciple of the Tower Master had left several scrolls that could prove helpful in this situation. Since they were made by the Tower Master, they should be useful.


    ¨C Single-use Shield Magic


    ¨C Electric Whip Magic


    ¨C Fluidization Magic


    ¨C Doppelg?nger Magic (30 second duration)


    ¨C Radar Magic


    ¡°Quite useful.¡±


    Indeed, it was stocked with items suitable for battle and high-quality resources fit for warfare.


    ¡°Of course, I¡¯ll take them all¡­ huh?¡±


    As I was carefully picking out the most useful things.


    ¨C Miniaturization Magic [Animal Transformation]


    ¡°¡­¡­..Oho.¡±


    Discovering an old scroll, I squinted.


    ¡°Don¡¯t overdo it, Sister. Once we join up with the Demon King Army¡­¡±


    I seemed to have found a way to keep Frey safe.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    Meanwhile, at that moment.


    ¡°Thank you for the warm wee~!¡±


    Ruby was greeting everyone at the celebratory party for the Hero Party nearing its climax.


    <b><i> ¡®¡­You guys, what are you plotting?¡¯</i></b>


    Sweating nervously as she looked at Dmir Khan and Lemerno, who had been watching her with suspicious smiles since earlier.


    <b><i>¡®What on earth¡­¡¯</i></b>


    Ruby had been concentrating her nerves on the impending unknown attack and pondering for quite a while.


    <b>¨C We are investigating what¡¯s going on. So, please do not worry too much.</b>


    ¡°¡­Hmm.¡±


    When Serena, whom she believed she had turned into a subordinate by taking her soul a long time ago, transmitted that radio message, she withdrew her gaze from them and brightened her expression again.


    ¡°From now on, I will protect all of you and this world! So, please don¡¯t worry and enjoy your life!¡±


    ¡°Waaaaaaaa!¡±


    Ruby dered to everyone.


    <b><i>¡®Frey, no matter how much you rack your brain¡­¡¯</i></b>


    As the lights went off, she envisioned the idiots who had just been praising her.


    <b><i> ¡®¡­It still won¡¯t work against me.¡¯</i></b>


    She murmured to herself with a chilling smile.


    ¨C <i>Fizz¡­</i>


    At that moment, all the lights in the main hall went out all at once.


    ¡°Kyaa?¡±


    ¡°What, what¡¯s going on¡­?¡±


    In the now darkened main hall.


    ¡°¡­Hmm.¡±


    She scanned the surroundings with a scowl.


    ¨C <i>Groooo¡­</i>


    ¡°¡­¡­!¡±


    As the tightly shut door creaked open and someone came in, her eyes widened.


    ¡°W, what¡­!¡±


    ¡°¡­..!¡±


    Others shared the same reaction.


    ¡°Uhh¡­.uhh¡­¡±


    The First Princess, Rifael, appeared at the Validation Ceremony of the Hero Party in an utterly terrible state.<hr>


    <strong>You can rate/review this serieshere.</strong>


    <strong>Advanced chapters avable on </strong>


    <strong>Illustr§Ñti§àns on our disc§àrd ¨C discord.gg/genesistls</strong>

 Chapter 232: A Great Turmoil

    Chapter 232: A Great Turmoil


    <b> A Great Turmoil </b>


    Ugh, ugh


    Distracted and unfocused, Rifael entered the main hall, ncing around slowly.


    Whats that?


    Is it a demon?


    No, does she belong to the demon n?


    Sporting a half-broken ruby-colored horn on one side of her head, purple skin, and a ck tail protruding from her back, she tried to dispel the misconception.


    No, Im not a demon or a devil.


    Looking at her transformed appearance, Rifael approached the crowd with a trembling voice.


    I am a princess of this country.


    Kyah!


    No, stay away!


    Watching Rifaels grotesque form, the result of Freys scorching influence, people recoiled with screams and frowns.


    Oh, ah


    Once praised for her beauty, now abandoned by those who fled from her altered appearance, Rifael trembled as she examined herself.


    I cant ept this! Why do I have to suffer this humiliation?!


    She shouted through gritted teeth, her frantic screams resonating in the main hall and drawing the attention of onlookers.


    Take care of her.


    Empress Ramie ordered coldly from the stage.


    Yes.


    The Imperial Familys knights, once at hermand, approached with weapons drawn, making her step back in fear.


    No, donte near!


    In a sudden burst, she released magic, wreaking havoc as desks, chairs, and chandeliers were destroyed.


    <i>Kwa-jik! Kwa-jik!</i>


    Cough!!


    Argh!!


    Immediately execute that devil spawn, for she has found this hidden ce.


    Oh, Mother!


    As the Imperial guards and knights closed in under Ramies order, Rifael let out a terrified scream.


    Its me, Rifael! Your daughter!!


    What?


    Ramie squinted, finally focusing on the disfigured girl before her.


    That drug! After taking it I became like this.


    !


    Rifaels revtion, a guarded secret, hardened the Empresss expression.


    Frey and na! Theyre responsible for all of it!


    Seeing the Empresss reaction, Rifael hurriedly tried to exin herself, but someone suddenly lunged, seized her hair, and mmed her to the ground.


    Whaah!


    Cough! You, you


    Stunned, Rifael, holding the back of her head, attempted to speak to na, who looked down at her with cold detachment.


    <i> Shaaaaa</i>


    Aaaaaah!!!


    nas sr mana exploded abruptly, making Rifael scream in anguish as she released purple and ruby smoke clouds into the air.


    Everyone, pay attention!


    As the crowd limated to Rifaels screams and the billowing smoke, nas voice cut through, cold and resolute.


    This is Rifael, my elder half-sister.


    What? What are you saying?


    Impossible Why would the Princess be a demon?


    But that face Its really Miss Rifael, isnt it?


    Individuals skeptical initially could only nod as Rifaels demonic facade unraveled beneath nas sr mana.


    Ugh, na You you bastard


    The ring with disdain at her younger sibling was undeniably Rifael.


    Capture her, but dont kill her.


    Yes, y-yes?


    Quickly!


    Ah, understood


    Witnessing this, Empress Ramie promptly directed nearby soldiers.


    Prepare a carriage.


    Yes.


    First, secure Rifael and evacuate.


    Shrouding her face with a fan, she motioned her attendant to carry out the orders.


    Halt!


    na pointed and eximed.


    Everyone, theres something crucial you must understand!


    Ugh


    Cradling the fading Rifael, her consciousness waning from the excess absorption of sr mana, na surveyed the surroundings with a grave expression.


    The Imperial Family has be corrupt!


    The weighty promation hung in the air.


    ..


    Though a significant revtion, the nobles expressions remained indifferent. The empire was well aware of the Imperial Familys corruption, rendering nas statement almost mundane.


    Hence, instead of being shocked, they looked at na with an expression that conveyed: this is old news.


    All Imperial Family members, except myself, have pledged allegiance to the Demon King!


    nas brief, usatory gaze at Ruby triggered a noticeable shift in everyones demeanor.


    The corruption within the Imperial Family wasnt a small issue, as affiliating with the Demon King severely threatened everyones safety.


    The Imperial Family is now under the power of the Demon King! Theyve forsaken humanity, bartering their souls for personal safety!


    As na continued, unrest spread.


    Do you possess evidence for such ims?


    Empress Ramie interjected urgently, attempting to diffuse the tension.


    Rifael is the proof!


    What?


    Look at Princess Rifaels grotesque appearance!


    In nas hand was undeniable evidence.


    We need to scrutinize every member of the Imperial Family systematically! I insist on an inquiry into the purity of their souls and minds!


    na announced as such, shaking the nowpletely unconscious Rifael.


    Silence lingered in the air.


    Ugh.


    The Empress, taken aback by the unexpected assault, momentarily appeared flustered.


    Fine.


    She wasnt an easy opponent.


    With doubts raised about the entire Imperial Family, its inappropriate for them to lead the investigation. Lets entrust it to the Church.


    Despite the historical enmity between the Church and the Imperial Family, the Empress believed amon cause could bridge the gap.


    And you should undergo scrutiny as well, na?


    The Empress countered nas ims.


    Ill agree, provided youre also investigated. As for the timing


    <b><i> Its an opportunity. If I can manipte this investigation, I might rid myself of that bothersome woman.</i></b>


    The Empresss serpent-like eyes gleamed with cunning, the very trait that propelled her to her current position.


    Theres no need for that.


    Clever minds couldnt outmaneuver geniuses.


    Especially when facing Serena, acknowledged as the worlds smartest individual, there wasnt even a slim chance of reversing the situation.


    Today, we will take control of the Imperial Family.


    What? What?


    Dmir Khan and thebat officers suddenly rose simultaneously.


    <i>Wooong</i>


    Evil energy began to resonate from all around.


    Gratitude for your service, Imperial Family members. Your endeavors will be etched in our memory.


    !


    As Dmir Khan uttered these words and bowed courteously, Empress Ramie sensed something was amiss.


    <i>Zzzt, zzzt</i>


    However, rectifying the situation was already beyond reach now.


    <i>Boooom!!!</i>


    Ahhhhhhh!!


    Dmir Khans spatial magic engulfed the main hall, causing objects to levitate from all directions.


    The era of the Demon King will return!!


    He audaciously cast magic and hurled objects in various directions.


    <i>Whoooosh</i>


    Ugh, damn it. Hes back and causing trouble again.


    Hmm.


    Watching the situation, the Tower Master leaned back, blocking all attacks with an intrigued expression.


    <i>Zzzt, zzzt</i>


    Will you also fight?


    Dmir Khan looked at na, who was gathering golden mana before her. However, instead of answering, naunched an attack.


    <i>Baam!</i>


    As expected, youre foolish. Youre the only idiot who refused our proposal.


    Heughed and raised his voice.


    <b><i> Youre actually quite smart. After all, you mustve already submitted to Lord Frey.</i></b>


    In reality, that was what Dmir Khan thought.


    With a satisfied smile, he started the n theyd been working on.


    So shall we begin?


    .Tch.


    ring and gritting their teeth at Dmir Khan was someone whose power had significantly diminished. This person had also taken one of Dmirs arms, and they must die for the Demon King.


    EveryoneLooking at Ruby, the Hero, he deredFull assault.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    Amidst the chaos in the main hall, Isolet looked down with trembling eyes.


    Hmm.


    Isolet murmured.


    I didnt expect this to work


    Meow.


    A silver cat emerged from the scattered clothes of Frey lying on the sofa, emitting a pitiful cry as it looked up at her.


    Frey?


    Meow


    As Isolet cautiously reached out, the little creature, whether driven by Freys intention or feline instinct, affectionately rubbed its cheek against her hand.


    <i> Lick</i>


    As she leaned gently toward the cat, it closed its eyes and began to lick her face.


    This isnt the time for this. I didnt get your permission to do this.


    Isolet blushed at his cute act but quickly regainedposure, picking up Frey, who had transformed into a cat.


    The transformation wontst long. Before it wears off, I need to hide Frey and escape to the safest ce possible.


    Isolet mumbled, staring intently at the cat.


    But I did make him smaller, but where should I hide him?


    She soon hit a roadblock.


    Carrying bags or baskets wasnt an option due to her need to fight; her clothescked pockets, and she couldnt hold him in her hand, as that would make this whole process pointless.


    Gulp.


    Thinking over and over, Isolet eventually swallowed hard.


    <i>Swoosh</i>


    Meow?


    She tucked the silver cat into her embrace.


    Ah, uhm


    However, she soon hit another roadblock.


    When the cat snuggled against her already ample chest, it looked peculiar.


    If she were an enemy, she would likely attack that suspicious spot first.


    Uhm


    Due to this, while contemting in front of a mirror, she muttered with a trembling voice.


    Then I have no choice down there


    <i>Swish</i>


    Saying that, she began to move the cat.


    Meow


    No, not that.


    As the cat, having slipped from her grip, peeked out from under her clothes and let out a gloomy meow, Isolet scratched her head, deep in thought.


    After all, theres no other way.


    After considerable contemtion, the cat found itself positioned between her chest and waist.


    Meow!


    Well, it cant be helped. Its for your safety.


    Having transformed into a cat, Frey stretched his arms and legs, embracing her waist. Isolet secured him by tying a rope around her waist.


    Now then


    She adopted a cold expression while drawing her sword.


    Meow.


    Eep!


    She flinched as Frey wriggled.


    She looked down at her stomach.


    Meow Meow


    Hmm.


    Gently caressing Freys back as he twisted and meowed in her clothes, Isolet felt maternal affection, protective instinct, and warmth in her heart and lower abdomen.


    I will protect you Frey. Lets go.


    With a warm smile, she picked up his clothes and underwear from the sofa, her hands trembling.


    Hyaaah!


    She shattered the waiting room door with a single sword strike and bolted outside.


    The target is running away!


    Wait! Its not Frey! Search the room first!


    You guys follow that woman. Ill search the room.


    Thusmenced a life-or-death chase.


    <i>Whirl!</i>


    Amidst the chaos, a canary made of flower petals, crafted by na, fell from Freys robe pocket where it had been sleeping.


    Chirp~


    After hovering around for a while, it began to fly away, singing a sweet melody.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    What was that? What on earth


    Roswyn muttered, her fists clenched.


    She was in the bathroom and had just finished washing her face.


    I-I was chased out like that How, how can


    While the introduction party for the Hero Party was in full swing, she had discreetly slipped out after hearing rumors about the recent incident involving Frey.


    Why only me


    Wandering around, she identally witnessed a romantic scene between Isolet and Frey through the waiting room door, now enveloped in panic.


    <i>Whoosh</i>


    .


    She kept her head down under the running water for a long time.


    <em>Grumble</em>.


    She quietly gritted her teeth and raised her head.


    Youll regret this, wont you, Frey? she murmured, looking in the mirror.


    I I am now a part of the Hero Party. A team that will remain in the worlds history, supporting the hero. Ill handle crucial information among them.


    <i>Whoosh</i>


    Well, feel free to ignore me. I have the Hero now. All I need is to get along with the Hero.


    She sought sce in her words.


    That brat caused another incident today, right? No matter how I think about it, its a waste on my part. Yes, it actually turned out for the best Haha.


    She smiled and tried to leave the bathroom, her voice trembling as she muttered.


    Yeah, whats so great about Frey? He is nothing special. Does he think hes some kind of hero or something


    Chirp!


    Huh?


    Suddenly, a familiar canary flew into the bathroom, and her eyes widened in surprise.


    Chirp.


    The canary, which had just been singing a beautiful melody, flew toward her and stared at Roswyn.<hr>


    <strong>You can rate/review this serieshere.</strong>


    <strong>Advanced chapters avable on </strong>


    <strong>Illustrtins on our discrd  discord.gg/genesistls</strong>

 Chapter 233: Awakening?

    Chapter 233: Awakening?


    <b> Awakening? </b>


    Gasp Gasp


    Keep it down. Our target is nearby.


    Damn them.


    Isolet gripped her sword tightly, breathing heavily. Annoyance furrowed her brows as shouts echoed from the stairs.


    <b><i>These assassins are too skilled Each ones abilities rival a Commander of a Knight Order.</i></b>


    Sweat covered her body, numerous small wounds marring her form.


    <b><i>Who are these guys?</i></b>


    She ensured not a single wound was on her lower abdomen.


    Meow


    Frey, shush.


    Inside her clothes, Frey, transformed into a small silver cat, clung closely to her belly.


    Meow?


    They cant find out about you


    However, a small problem arose.


    Lick.


    Huh?


    The Tower Masterhailed as the mightiest before Irina appearedhad created the miniaturization scroll that could wlessly morph its subject into an animal.


    Meow


    F Frey?


    The issue was its perfection. Due to the prolonged effects of the scroll, the individual undergoing transformation experienced a diminishing of rationality, giving way to heightened animal instincts.


    Lick Lick


    !


    Frey, bing more cat-like in instincts, rubbed his face against Isolets bare skin, licking her belly.


    That stop iiit


    Already flustered by Frey squirming against her belly, Isolet shivered at the sensation, her face reddening.


    If you keep doing that


    Frey continued licking, and Isolet felt her legs begin to unravel.


    ..Umm.


    Her expression soured, and she red at him coldly.


    Im not taking chances.


    Just as she spoke, she looked toward the stair entrance.


    <i>Shashasha!</i>


    <i>Swish!</i>


    Multiple shadows, about half a dozen, whisked past her, initiating a silent battle.


    <i>Fizzing!</i>


    <i>Screech!</i>


    In a one-versus-many handicap match, Isolet, shedding her earlier flustered demeanor, showcased her prowess as the uing Sword Saint.


    As Isolets sword traced an elegant path, two masked assassins dropped to their knees.


    Subsequently, the remaining assants cautiously began to retreat. The elimination of all the front-liners targeting Isolet caught them off guard; they hadnt anticipated her strength.


    Haa Haa


    Isolet appeared visibly fatigued, so she refrained from an immediate counterattack and instead assessed the situation.


    Should we retreat?


    What a foolish thing to say. If we retreat now, were dead too.


    The assassins engaged in a discussion among themselves.


    But that woman shes too strong.


    Hmm


    After thoughtful contemtion, a shorter manthe apparent leader at the backspoke.


    Everyone, target her abdomen.


    His eyes gleamed as he continued.


    She was wary of her stomach when attacked. There must be something there.


    Thats right, her behavior seemed unnatural.


    Come to think of it, it feels like something is wriggling


    Upon hearing his words, the assassins, nodding in agreement, turned their cold gaze toward Isolet.


    Maybe its a baby.


    When the short man timidly suggested this, everyone stared at him intensely.


    When have we ever cared about that?


    Have you ever killed a pregnant woman?


    Well, that is


    As the man hesitated, the assassins gave him a cold, piercing look.


    Seriously, I cant believe we have to fight alongside these newbies.


    Ignoring him, the leader stepped forward.


    Inflict a fatal wound and capture her alive. We need to find out Freys whereabouts.


    With that directive, they advanced toward Isolet.


    Damn Bastards.


    Isolets heightened senses allowed her to hear their whispers; her eyes burned with fury as she watched them.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    Haa Haa


    Isolet, with a strained expression, copsed heavily onto the ground.


    .


    The corpses of the assassins were strewn around her.


    Uh, ugh


    Among those who had attacked her, only the short man remained, clutching his knife with both hands and trembling on the ground.


    <i>Grrrrr</i>


    This is impossible That, that power


    Contrary to the typical demeanor of an assassin, the man found himself paralyzed by fear. The frigid aura emanating from Isolet ensured that he couldnt attack or flee.


    Thats beyond human


    Eventually, sumbing to Isolets overwhelming rage, he dropped his knife and copsed to the ground, foaming at the mouth.


    Haa.


    Isolet finally released a sigh and then turned her attention to her stomach with a fearful expression.


    F, Frey


    The realization that the assassins had targeted her abdomen made her lose herposure. As she regained her senses, she felt significant pain in her stomach.


    So, what happened to Frey, whom she was carrying?


    Oh no No, Frey


    With a pale face, she reached for her belly.


    Lick.


    Sigh..


    Upon feeling a lick on her abdomen, she released a deep sigh of relief.


    You must have been worried, Frey.


    Isolet, smiling softly and inspecting her clothes, suddenly gasped.


    !


    Her eyes widened.


    Oh my God


    Meow.


    The cat, Frey, had wounds in various ces.


    Surprisingly, he wouldnt be this wounded if he had just curled up into a ball.


    This suggested that Frey, as a cat, had instinctively protected her.


    Ah, ah


    Isolet could be overthinking, or this could be a coincidence, but she epted it as her truth.


    Meow!


    Looking up at her with innocent eyes, Frey smiled and let out a confident meow.


    Lick.


    Isolet, whose eyes had been shaky, sighed as Frey licked her wounds and sweat with his eyes closed.


    Ha.


    She murmured, catching her breath.


    You licked me till now was it because of that?


    Meow?


    Forget it, Frey. Just hold on a little longer.


    She burst outughing when he tilted his head.


    Ill protect you.


    Whispering, she covered him again with her clothes and got up.


    Ugh.


    Suddenly, she stumbled.


    What


    She wondered if her muscles had spasmed because she had gotten up too quickly. However, a vivid scene abruptly flickered through her mind.


    The sun had vanished from the sky, leaving the ground below lifeless and freezing, her home sumbing to the chill.


    Regardless of her housekeeping habits, an array of alcohol bottlesy strewn across the floor. She found herself copsed, inebriated, tightly grasping a gleaming sword.


    Watching herself shedding silent tears and slowly sumbing to death, she gasped for breath.


    Hah Haah


    The scene resembled her current predicament, yet it held a distinct difference. She struggled with a headache induced by that memory.


    <i>Smash!</i>


    Cough.


    Regaining consciousness, she swiftly swung her sword, striking down the short man patiently awaiting an opportunity to attack.


    Ive been having this dream quite a lot Why did it resurface now?


    Tilting her head in confusion, she looked around.


    Anyway, where should I head next?


    The doors and passages around her distorted and wavered.


    I must locate an exit promptly


    Dmir Khans spatial distortion magic corroded the structure, leading the passages to random locations.


    If this persists, Frey will be in danger


    Growl


    In her attempt to flee, Isoletforted the injured Frey, who writhed in pain.


    <i>Bang!</i>


    !


    Dozens of assassins appeared near the exit, causing her expression to pale.


    Damn it


    Isolet suddenly realized that one of the dead assassins held a magicalmunication device.


    .


    Gathering energy in her body, she red at the assassins, now moving as a group.


    Hmm?


    Suddenly, something stabbed her.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    Meanwhile


    Uh Whats this?


    re, who had left Isolet and Freys room, headed to the main hall with a sullen face, looking around.


    Why am I going in circles?


    Although the secret ballroom was the secondrgest building she had visited after the magic tower, she shouldnt be lost like this.


    However, she had been wandering around the ballroom for a while now.


    Whats with that kid?


    Lets get rid of her since she saw us.


    Ah, ahh!


    After encountering and fighting the assassins targeting Frey several times, she had grown quite exhausted.


    Hmm


    However, as she wandered further, her head cooled down, and she noticed oddities. She shone light from her hand toward the door she had opened numerous times.


    Whats this?


    She soon realized this door was distorted.


    <i>Whoosh..</i>


    Could it be?


    The door and the space inside were both distorted. She murmured through gritted teeth.


    Spatial distortion


    She stared in horror at the terrifying trap her mentor, the archenemy of Dmir Khan, had told her abouta trap she couldnt escape alive.


    Oh, this cant be..


    She murmured with a sad face.


    I need to help the Hero I need to help that poor person too


    She felt terrified, worried she might be trapped here forever.


    Ah, ahh!


    <i>Snap!</i>


    Desperate, she snapped her fingers while looking at the distorted space.


    <i> Zzzzap!!!</i>


    Eek!


    A huge shockwave came with a loud noise.


    Ouch Huh?


    For the second time today, she hadnded on her buttocks. She gently rubbed her butt with tears in her eyes; suddenly, her eyes widened.


    What, whats this?


    The space shattered.


    Gasp.


    She had even broken Dmir Khans distorted space.


    <b><i> Its fascinating every time I see it.</i></b>


    <b><i> Huh?</i></b>


    <b><i> It seems to take up energy but its not magic.</i></b>


    In this perplexing situation, she recalled what her master had said when she shattered a fiveyered barrier with a snap.


    <b><i> Its not divine power, nor sacred power, nor martial arts It doesnt even seem to mix with miracle power.</i></b>


    <b><i> Then, what is it?</i></b>


    <b><i> I dont know either.</i></b>


    She looked at her hand.


    <b><i> Your power is not from this world.</i></b>


    She stared at the ring on her left ring finger; it had been shining for a while.


    <i>Swish</i>


    Lets go.


    She stood up and stepped into the broken space with determination.


    Oops.


    Then, in a sh, she arrived in the next space.


    I did it I made it!


    The thrill of reaching a new ce delighted her, prompting her to cheer and smile.


    Now thenHuh?


    As she increased her pace, she noticed an open door beside her, and her eyes widened.


    Excuse me?


    A girly unconscious in the bathroom.


    Chirp! Chirp!


    A canary was furiously pecking at the girls forehead.


    Huh?


    Above the girl, a buzzing window floated.


    Whats this?


    re was familiar with this opaque window.


    Helper System


    Congrattions! You have been awakened as the Heros Helper!


    However, this window was slightly different from the one she had seen before.


    Helper System


    > Identity of the Hero


    The identity of the Hero, as you know


    [System Error] [System Error] [System Error]


    > Functions


    > Store


    > Achievements


    Critical System Error Detected


    Error code: 998, 999 (Suspicion of Abnormal Awakening / Doubt in Users Ownership Eligibility)


    The Helper System window crackled and buzzed with strange messages due to a malfunction.


    What on earth


    re observed the situation intently and cautiously reached out to the window.


    [System Error is being fixed.]


    [Recovery: 1% Completed]


    A message appeared at the bottom.


    Umm


    Roswyn, the unconscious girl, began to open her eyes.


    Huh? Whats this?


    Roswyns fierce voice soon echoed in the bathroom.<hr>


    <strong>You can rate/review this serieshere.</strong>


    <strong>Advanced chapters avable on </strong>


    <strong>Illustrtins on our discrd  discord.gg/genesistls</strong>

 Chapter 234: A Huge Twist

    Chapter 234: A Huge Twist


    <b> A Huge Twist </b>


    Chirp!


    Whats going on?


    As re approached the bathroom, Roswyn vented her frustration at Frey while staring into the mirror.


    Ouch! Hey, what are you doing Ouch!


    A canary pecked at her forehead, and she instinctively swatted at it.


    Chirp! Chirp!


    Argh, ack!


    Relentlessly, the canary continued its assault on her forehead.


    Ugh


    Roswyns eyes welled up from the weak but fierce attack, which also left a slight scrape, drawing blood.


    This is


    In a foul mood, she summoned sr mana and aimed it at the canary.


    Chirp~


    Huh, what?


    Despite Roswyns attack, the canary trilled a beautiful song and pped its wings.


    Roswyns weak sr mana was no match for nas fully awakened mana. In fact, the canary absorbed the mana.


    Really Why.. Why cant anything go right for metely!!


    <i> Bang! Bang!</i>


    In frustration, Roswyn unleashed random shots of sr mana.


    Chirp!


    Ah!


    Due to her actions, scraps from the broken ceiling struck the canary. Wincing, it lunged toward Roswyns forehead again.


    Got you!


    Chirp!?


    Roswyn, anticipating the attack, caught the canary just before it could peck her forehead again.


    <i>Zzzzzz!!!</i>


    Kyaaaaaaah!!


    Then, something unexpected happened.


    Chirp, chirp?


    Usually, her Helper System would activate with the flower given by Frey, but it oddly triggered when Roswyn grabbed the petal-turned-canary.


    Unbeknownst to her, even the effects of the [Closed Conquest Route] were active.


    Ugh


    <i>Thud</i>


    Overwhelmed by the side effects, Roswyn copsed onto the bathroom floor.


    After a while, the canary managed to escape her grasp.


    <i>Peck, peck, peck!!</i>


    Looking at the momentarily unconscious Roswyn, it angrily pecked at her forehead.


    Chirp! Chirp!


    This continued until re entered the bathroom several minutester.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    Ugh


    It was dark all around.


    Where am I


    Clutching her throbbing head, Roswyn rose and muttered in the gloomy space.


    Is this my room?


    Despite the deep darkness, the unmistakable signs of her room surrounded herthe walls adorned with her favorite flowers and albums featuring pictures of the Hero she adored.


    But I was in the bathroom just now


    Roswyn was puzzled over how she had transitioned from battling a fierce canary to sitting in her room.


    <b><i>Am I dreaming?</i></b>


    She entertained the thought for a moment and cautiously took a step forward.


    Surveying the room, she hoped to awaken from this perplexing dream.


    Huh?


    However, as she moved, something hugged her foot.


    Ah!


    Startled, she looked down and screamed at the sight before her.


    ..


    Beneath her was a girl, her head bowed.


    Wh-who who are you


    Maintaining a guarded expression, Roswyn approached the girl cautiously.


    Gasp.


    Recognition struck her when she saw the girl, and her eyes widened in shock.


    Oh my God


    The girl was none other than herself.


    Hehe.


    Yet, she looked different from her present self. A dazed expression lingered on her face, with visible traces of dried tears. Her hair, a tangled mess with some parts falling out, held an unexpected silver hue.


    Hero?


    Eek!


    Staring at her own image, Roswyn recoiled at the sound of her own voice and fell to the floor in shock.


    Th


    Quickly, she opened her mouth, scanning the surroundings.


    Oh my


    The walls had scratch marks, and numerous photos of Ruby and flowers received by her were scattered on the floor.


    But what about the photos and flowers currently hanging on the walls?


    Star flowers?


    Upon this realization, Roswyn nced back at the wall, recognizing that all the flowers adorning her room were star flowers. She took a slow step back.


    So the photos?


    Gradually sensing that something was off, she looked up.


    A familiar face met her gaze.


    Why?


    It was a once-familiar face, one she believed she would have forever. But now, it seemed like something she might never have again.


    Hehe, he.


    As her consciousness waned, Roswyn heard her ownughter echoing as she stared at the photo.


    <b><i>Whats going on?</i></b>


    She closed her eyes and pondered the inexplicable situation.


    Th, this


    Upon waking up and opening her eyes, she was greeted by a floating system window.


    .


    Initially confused, she soon regarded the system window with a serious gaze.


    Excuse me


    re, shifting her gaze between Roswyn and the system window, tried to say something.


    Fi, finally!!


    Eek!


    Roswyns eyes widened as she shouted,pelling re to step back, unable to proceed.


    Im finally awakened! Finally!


    Ignoring re, she excitedly bounced around the room like a child.


    ording to the Sunset familys prophecy, the firstborn daughter would be the Heros Helper with unique powers in a thousand years.


    Disguised as the daughter of an intelligence guild member, she had hidden her identity, enduring a tedious and ufortable life.


    At that moment, herplexes, seemingly average physical abilities, and mana vanishedpletely.


    Lla L


    Excuse me


    She hummed a tune filled with overflowing happiness.


    Chirp!


    Ah!


    A canary with a baffled expression pecked at her forehead, causing her to retreat with a tear trickling down.


    Is this real Huh?


    Then, Roswyn red at the small creature perched out of her reach, ring its nostrils.


    Helper System


    > Identity of the Hero


    The identity of the Hero, as you know[System Error] [System Error] [System Error]


    > Functions


    > Store


    > Achievements


    ..???


    Roswyn stared nkly at the system error window, her expression soon turning flustered.


    What is this?


    [<strong>Assessing Compatibility</strong>]


    Her special ability fizzled out with golden sparks. At the bottom, weird characters shed, indicating a clear issue.


    Excuse me!!


    Oh my gosh!


    As she examined the system window with folded arms, a voice from below startled her, and she screamed.


    Sis, are you the Helper of the Hero?


    Huh?


    With a wary look in her eyes, re questioned her.


    Yes, thats right. Im now the Helper of the Hero Wait, who are you?


    When Roswyn heard the question, she stoppedughing and red back with suspicion.


    Which Hero do you serve?


    What?


    Do you mean Ruby? Or perhaps the Hero of


    Why should I tell you that?


    When re approached her with an intimidating look, she was horrified.


    <i>Boom! Boom!!</i>


    Uh, Ugh?


    The surroundings suddenly shook, and she frantically looked around, her expression filled with fear.


    Whats happening?


    Its an attack.


    An attack?


    Soon after, re, who had been staring at her, answered, and Roswyn tilted her head in confusion.


    The Demon Kings army has attacked this ce.


    What?


    Judging by the immense magic energy I feel from the main hall a fierce battle might be taking ce now.


    .!!!


    Without listening further, she hurriedly operated the system.


    Features This wont work. Achievements? This wont do either Store yes.


    Hmm?


    Luckily, she could ess the store.


    Store


    <strong>Item:</strong> Healing Potion


    <strong>Quantity:</strong> 2


    <strong>Price:</strong> Free


    <strong>Do You ept:</strong> Y/N


    She pressed the left button hastily and dashed out of the bathroom.


    I must help the Hero!


    She eximed, her face pale.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    <i>Baaam! Booooom!</i>


    Fizz, sizzle!


    Dmir Khans spatial magic shed with the Tower Masters elemental magic.


    Impressive. Your magic has no attribute, making it hard for me to interfere.


    Ehh, shut your mouth. You always spew stupid things during battle.


    Though the magic casters floated in the air, they chatted with serene expressions.


    W<i>hirrr!</i>


    Kwaaak!


    Crazy It was just a shockwave To shatter steel


    The people around them felt differently.


    Eek! Eeek!


    No, donte!


    In one corner of the main hall, noble youngdies and high-ranking nobles huddled together in panic, seeking shelter.


    Ugh Why are they so strong


    Whats with this? So weak. Are they really the Knight Order?


    Sis, can we eat this one?


    No, he said not to kill.


    The Imperial Familys Knights, the Churchs Knights, and the guards were being pushed back.


    Miss Ruby! We need to get out of here! If we lose the Hero, its all over!


    I cant hold my shield anymore.


    Woahhh!! This is bad!!


    .


    Ruby surveyed her surroundings. She saw Vener, sobbing but still showing great loyalty, the pdin moving her shield lifelessly, and Ferloche shouting at the top of her lungs.


    This is madness.


    She muttered softly and drew the Fake Heros sword.


    <i>Crack!!!</i>


    She attacked with overwhelming force.


    Hmm?


    However, Dmir Khan easily dodged her attack.


    Thats strange


    Dmir Khan mused, looking down at Ruby with a curious expression.


    You dont seem as strong as when we fought before


    Is it true that youve fallen ill, or is there another reason you cant attack me seriously?


    Tsk.


    Could it be, itd be problematic for you if I die?


    From Rubys perspective, it would indeed be problematic.


    After all, Dmir Khan was a crucial asset in the Demon Army, and it was imperative to keep him alive.


    <b><i>How did this happen</i></b>


    She knew that such a situation could arise, which was precisely why she had the genius Serena as her subordinate.


    But the scenario she had dreaded the most had finally unfolded.


    <i>Bang!!</i>


    Heroooo!!


    What now?


    The tightly sealed doors shattered, and Roswyns voice echoed. The Demon King gritted her teeth and muttered.


    Hero! Its me, Roswyn!


    Oh, I see.


    Roswyn, panting heavily after hurrying to Rubys side, received a grimacing response.


    Ive awakened! Now, I can help you, Hero!


    What?


    Taken aback, Ruby questioned as Roswyns eyes sparkled.


    Oh my God! Why are you so hurt?!


    Ha, haha As you can see, the situation is


    What should I do? Hero!


    Roswyn, looking at the heavily injured Ruby, spoke.


    Im fine, so please take shelter over there


    Somewhat irritated, Ruby gently whispered and pushed her aside.


    Here, drink this!


    What?


    Roswyn handed over a bubbling potion, and Ruby looked puzzled.


    Its a special potion only the Hero can take. Drinking this will increase your stats and heal you!


    Hmm.


    Ruby, suspicious, took the potion bottle with a slight smile.


    Well, if thats the case.


    Soon after, she took a sip of the potion.


    Wow!!!!!


    Ferloche, watching the scene nkly from the side, rushed toward her with a silly smile.


    You did amazing! Truly impressive!


    Yes, uh-yes?


    This is insane!! Miss Roswyn!


    Shortly after, someone grabbed either Roswyns cor or shoulder and shook her vigorously.


    Ugh.


    Having taken a sip of the potion, Rubys face twisted in distaste, and she tilted her head.


    What is this?


    Suddenly


    [<strong>Compatibility Assessment Completed</strong>]


    Huh?


    A system window emerged in front of her.


    [<strong>Assessment Result:</strong> Unqualified]


    ..?


    Roswyn stared nkly at the iprehensible word.


    [<strong>Solution:</strong> Transfer control to the one most helpful to the Hero]


    What, what did you say?


    Upon seeing the rming message, she muttered in confusion.


    [<strong>Transferring.</strong>]


    Huh? Wha?


    It was already toote.


    [<strong>Transfer Complete</strong>]


    Uh.?


    In front of her, the words Transfer Complete lingered for a while.


    [Transferred Function: Helper System Window Control]


    [Concurrently Owned Function: System Window Summoning]


    [Functions Not Transferred: Detection Penalty Invalidation, System Notifications, Achievement Notifications, etc.]


    ..


    Roswyn stared nkly at the system window for a long time, remaining silent upon seeing the words written.


    <strong>[Control Locked]</strong>


    What, whats this?


    With a lock icon, she realized her system control was blocked, muttering in a resentful voice.


    Hero! Dont worry! I will protect you!


    I never thought Id get an invitation to the Heros Party. I never even dreamed of it.


    Although Im a secret member with this maybe I can effectively restrain Frey.


    Behind Roswyn, Vener, still loyally shouting, Arianne, still dazed, and Alice, still looking cold, approached Ruby.


    <i>Crack!</i>


    Hmm?


    A window appeared before the eyes of re, who had been watching the whole scene.


    Helper System


    > Identity of the Hero


    The identity of the Hero, as you know [Error]


    [System Error Being Fixed.]


    Whats this?


    It was the moment she recalled the opaque window that she had always seen.


    [.Restoration: 5% Completed] <hr>


    <strong>You can rate/review this serieshere.</strong>


    <strong>Advanced chapters avable on </strong>


    <strong>Illustrtins on our discrd  discord.gg/genesistls</strong>

 Chapter 235: Fear

    Chapter 235: Fear


    <b> Fear </b>


    Cough Ugh


    He, Hero!?


    Ruby unsteadily gasped for breath, bending forward.


    Whats wrong!? Hero!


    That cough


    Hero!


    Vener rushed to support her with a distressed expression as she lost her bnce and fell.


    Get a hold of yourself! If the Hero dies now, the empire has no chance!


    Uh


    Vener shouted desperately, looking down at the dazed Ruby.


    Im losing my mind.


    Feeling her body contort, she closed her eyes tightly.


    She must be in shock from losing so much blood.


    Even without that, she was injured enough to lose consciousness at any moment.


    Even though the Heros Armament hasnt fully awakened she pushed herself to fight


    Witnesses pitied her condition, but the reality was a bit different.


    <b><i> What is this sensation?</i></b>


    Ruby, typically resistant to most attacks, had pretended to be injured to gain trust. Her n was to feign weakness and then make a decisive move.


    <b><i>Whats this nauseating feeling in my stomach?</i></b>


    Unexpected side effects hade from the healing potion Roswyn gave her. Since the potion granted extraordinary healing to the Hero, it was evident what would happen when consumed by the Demon King.


    Groan


    As a result, Ruby experienced a gut-wrenching pain for the first time, retching on the ground.


    Gag


    Simr to how Frey had felt moments ago because of her, tears welled up in Rubys eyes.


    Escort the Hero! If she dies, its over for all of us!


    Vener shouted, unsure how to help Ruby. Her shout made others gather around them.


    Hero, was this another scheme by that Frey? Did he curse you irreversibly when he attacked earlier?


    Ill definitely break that guys neck. For justice!


    Vener was a knight who escorted the Hero and revered justice.


    Ive summoned shields nearby. They should hold for a few minutes.


    I, I also summoned a barrier


    Hmm.


    The still spiritless Pdin, the flustered Arianne, and the stoic Alice spoke as such.


    .


    For some reason, Roswyn stood apart, looking lost and dazed.


    Ill heal you!!! So, please bear with it!!


    Cough!


    Finally, the pure-white Saintess, Ferloche joined.


    The Hero Party, humanitysst hope, had finally made their presence known to the world.


    <b><i>Frey that deceiver resorting to such schemes</i></b>


    However, the crux of the issue was that the main hero was, in fact, a hypocrite.


    <b><i> Then I cannot simply go along with it.</i></b>


    Cough, cough.


    Under Ferloches divine healing, Ruby rose with a cough tinged with blood.


    Ugh


    Ruby!


    Vener, steadfastly at Rubys side, offered unwavering support.


    Youre correct Vener.


    Ruby whispered to the assembled Hero Party members.


    Actually, this is Freys doing.


    !!!


    Silence fell over the surroundings.


    I had sensed it beforehand and tried to persuade Frey But he attacked me instead.


    Is that true!?


    Still, I tried to convince him till the end I never anticipated it woulde to this. I truly feel ashamed before all of you.


    As Ruby trailed off, Vener gritted her teeth.


    I will find Frey and kill him.


    No, you mustnt. Freys still


    Gripping her sword firmly, she spoke with a trembling voice.


    The responsibility is mine.


    But when Vener uttered those words, Ruby fell silent.


    <b><i>In this situation, I didnt order the assassination The System cant intervene.</i></b>


    Evaluating her cunning n with a smile, Ruby continued.


    Do we simply need to eliminate Frey?


    You mean, kill him? Can we But I only know defensive magic


    Provide support from the rear. Ill take care of his throat.


    Around her, the Pdin and Arianne spoke in hushed tones. Alice was also present.


    <b><i> Frey, the true battle begins now.</i></b>


    Ruby gazed at them with a solemn expression.


    <b><i> This is merely the start. The current members of the Hero Party are weak. However, many out there hate Frey, so I can always rece them whenever.</i></b>


    Smirking to herself, she murmured.


    <em><strong> So your torment is only just beginning.</strong></em>


    Hero! Please wait here for a moment! I will capture the culprit, Frey, and resolve this situation!


    Surrounded by shields and escorts, Vener and the Hero party members departed.


    Youre holding up quite well. Losing an arm aside, it doesnt seem like youve lost much.


    Even if that werent the case, dealing with someone like him would be a walk in the park.


    Meanwhile, the Demon Army Combat Executives were being pushed out of the main hall due to the fierce battle, observing the Imperial Family and Church soldiers.


    <b><i>Well, it would only be possible if I survived this.</i></b>


    Ruby then directed her gaze toward the Church Bishops, quietly observing from a distance.


    <b><i> Those guys, it seemed they were scheming to betray the Hero Party and the Imperial Family simultaneously.</i></b>


    The Heros Inauguration Ceremony was nothing short of chaotic.


    Ruby had devised a n to bring down Frey. Freys group plotted against the Imperial Family, and the Imperial Family aimed to assassinate Frey.


    Deception and intrigue were rampant, and the Church yed the final card.


    Are you ready?


    Not yet, please wait a little longer.


    Their scheme involved taking control of the world by eliminating the Imperial Family, Freys group, and even the Hero Party.


    Now is not the time.


    Their n was straightforward.


    We havent gathered enough energy for the explosion yet.


    They intended to evacuate the cooperating nobles and then blow up the entire building.


    <b><i>I wont die from an explosion but what about you, Frey?</i></b>


    Aware of this, Ruby, feeling drowsy from Roswyns potion, reclined on the floor with a pleased smile.


    Miss Ruby!!


    Ugh.


    As Ferloche, who had been lurking near the Bishops, approached her with an enthusiastic smile, she frowned slightly.


    Youre so pretentious again today!! Its the best!!


    ..


    So, do we have to kill Frey!!


    Ugh


    Ferloche injected divine power into her once more.


    Alright, I will definitely kill the wicked and bad Frey for you!


    Because of the potion and divine powers, Ruby bled from her mouth after taking a direct hit to the gut.


    Look forward to it.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    Bad Frey~! Get ready! Iming now..


    Roswyn stared nkly as Ferloche left through the broken door, shouting about Frey. She soon shifted her gaze toward Ruby.


    Ugh Uh


    Ruby continued to writhe in agony on the floor.


    Roswyn, who watched Ruby nkly, silently observed the system window floating in front of her.


    [<strong>Assessment Result:</strong> Unqualified]


    [<strong>Solution:</strong> Transfer control to the one most helpful to the Hero]


    No matter how often she looked, the information before her remained unchanged.


    She had just forfeited the role of the Helper she so desperately coveted.


    Roswyns mind had stopped working momentarily, so she now tried to gather her thoughts.


    <b><i>I gave her a potion the potion</i></b>


    The moment the system window appeared before her eyes, reason deserted her.


    Believing that her long-awaitedtent ability had finally emerged at a crucial moment, she was ecstatic at being acknowledged.


    Upon learning of Rubys crisis, she hurried with the potion, hoping to assist the Hero. Additionally, she wished to earn Rubys approval, who had seemed cold toward her recently.


    However, when Ruby drank the potion and grimaced, she received an assessment that she was unqualified.


    Cough, cough


    Furthermore, Ruby, who had consumed the healing potion, was now writhing in pain.


    <b><i>Could it be</i></b>


    Roswyn was finally slowly piecing the puzzle together and approached Ruby with a pale face.


    <b><i>Uh.</i></b>


    Then, as always, her heart began to ache.


    <i>Thump</i>.


    She had always attributed it to excitement.


    Believing that, as the sole heir of the family meant to be the Heros esteemed Helper, she considered this response a confirmation of her role as the Helper.


    <i>Thump, thump.</i>


    Uhh


    But why?


    What was the significance of Rubys photos being cut into pieces in the nightmare she had? She had just dismissed it as mere anxiety and stress, but could there be something more? What about the flowers she received and the overwhelming fear and dread that apanied them?


    It felt like she hadmitted an irreversible act, as if her soul was being torn to shreds.


    Haah Haah


    ..


    With these thoughts in mind, Roswyn had arrived right before Ruby.


    Ruby was still in pain.


    As per the shops description, she had ingested the potion that was meant to offer the Hero perfect healing.


    <strong>Caution:</strong> Serious side effects may ur if someone other than the Hero drinks it.


    Ru, Ruby.


    Continuing to gaze down at her, Roswyn, whose eyes had been fixed on the potions cautionary note, spoke.


    Um, so


    She attempted to inquire with a trembling voice.


    Are you


    Th, thank you Roswyn.


    Ruby, suddenly grabbing her hand, began speaking with a smile.


    Thanks to you, I survived


    What?


    Actually, I had contracted a fatal disease, just as the rumor suggested


    Upon hearing this, Roswyns eyes started to waver.


    I couldnt mention it casually but after consuming your potion, it seems the disease has fully healed.


    This is part of the healing process. It was such a serious illness haha.


    Ruby made such a reveal.


    Once this incident is over, I will acknowledge you as the one who has contributed the most among the Hero Party members.


    Ah, um


    So, for now, leave. Youre useful no, I value you.


    Saying this, she pushed Roswyn toward the exit.


    Join the Hero Party pursuing Frey. Youll be safe with them.


    Ah


    With a dazed expression, Roswyn began making her way toward the exit.


    Miss Ruby.


    She halted in her tracks.


    Um, I have I have a question


    With her face turning pale, she asked.


    Er, the name Ruby


    Yes?


    Is it, um, an alias?


    Hmm?


    Ruby, taken aback by the unexpected question, tilted her head.


    My name has always been Ruby.


    She answered with a clear and innocent voice.


    Ah, oh, I see


    Hearing her response, Roswyn started shaking uncontrobly.


    ..


    Ruby narrowed her eyes and fixed her gaze on Roswyn.


    Roswyn?


    Yes, yes?


    What are you looking at?


    Ruby inquired of Roswyn, who had been staring into space with her eyes trembling since earlier.


    Ah, its nothing


    Responding softly to Ruby, Roswyn started to walk away slowly.


    Sigh sigh


    She looked up into space with a face full of fear.


    System Notification!


    [ Achievement Unlocked: First Step ]


    Decides to help the Hero.


    Intelligence +1 Courage +1


    Floating in the air was a system notification that had somehow appeared while she was talking to Ruby, but Roswyn focused on something other than that.


    Helper System


    > Identity of the Hero


    The identity of the Hero, as you know, is [F ]


    [.Restoration: 5% Completed]


    The slightly fixed system error revealed a tiny part of the broken characters.


    Helper System


    [F ]


    .


    Seeing this, an indescribable, immense fear began to engulf Roswyn.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    Meanwhile


    Weve arrived!


    Why did you leave me behind I was only thinking of biting off the neck of the Hero Party for my master


    With a displeased face, Lulu murmured in a low voice as she disembarked from the carriage.


    Huh?


    Then, she froze upon seeing an unusual sight.


    <i>Whooshhh</i>


    The building where the Heros Inauguration Ceremony was supposed to be held emitted intense demonic energy.


    Grrr.


    Lulu snarled, baring her teeth.<hr>


    <strong>You can rate/review this serieshere.</strong>


    <strong>Advanced chapters avable on </strong>


    <strong>Illustrtins on our discrd  discord.gg/genesistls</strong>

 Chapter 236: The Light And The Candidate

    Chapter 236: The Light And The Candidate


    <b> The Light And The Candidate </b>


    <i>Sizzle sizzle</i>


    Exhausted, Isolet walked down the corridor, her sword dragging and creating sparks along the ground.


    Haa Haa


    Numerous wounds marred her body, concentrated mainly on her chest and arms.


    Frey


    During the intense battle with the group of assassins, she had sessfully blocked most attacks aimed at her abdomen.


    Ouch.


    Yet, that didnt mean she could avoid all strikes.


    She had nearly awakened her swordsmanship skills, but that didnt make her opponents any less skilled. They also had a numerical advantage.


    Isolet allowed herself to be hit in the abdomen only three times while shielding Frey, located near her belly, from severe injuries.


    I will protect you.


    Undeterred, she pressed forward. Every opened doorplicated her path, with assassins persistently emerging.


    Having sworn allegiance to Frey, she served as his exclusive knight, determined to ward off all threats.


    Slurp.


    Mm.


    Perhaps due to the deep connection between their hearts, Frey, who had been closely nestled against her abdomen, resumed licking her belly.


    Lick, lick.


    .


    Initially startled by his slightly rough yet gentle tongue, she epted it after witnessing silver dust seeping into her wounds, easing her pain.


    Thank you.


    It feels good.


    There was a reason why she felt oddly warm and pleasant whenever he licked her belly.


    Frey, by the way, you


    After allowing Frey to stay on her belly for a while, Isolet, now resting, peered into her clothes with a worried expression.


    She was drenched in enemies blood and her sweat. She worried Frey might catch a cold.


    Meow


    Hmm?


    Unexpectedly, Frey grabbed her clothes, emitting a sorrowful sound.


    Ugh.


    With some effort, Isolet lifted her clothes, clenching her teeth immediately.


    Serious wounds marked the back of Frey, now transformed into a silver cat and crouched on her abdomen.


    Lick


    Even then, Frey appeared unfazed, persistently licking the wounds on her abdomen.


    <i>Squeeze.</i>


    Meow?


    While gazing at Frey, Isolet shielded him with her clothes and enveloped him tightly with both arms.


    Ill protect you Ill surely protect you


    She began to stroke her belly, overwhelmed by maternal instincts and a fierce desire to protect.


    <i>Fzzzt!</i>


    Huh?


    Then, a golden aura erupted from her protruding belly.


    Damn, its almost time.


    Startled by the situation, Isolet realized the Miniaturization  Animal Transformation Scrolls usage time was nearing its end.


    Its okay I still have one more Miniaturization Scroll left.


    In this tense moment, though moving to a random location, Isolet had kept an eye on the building entrance drawing closer.


    So, just a little more hang in there a bit more


    She started to move, clenching her teeth.


    <i>Sizzle, sizzle</i>


    From her sword, a stronger aura emanated.


    Unaware, Isolet had reached a level surpassing the strongest sword energy she ever produced during training.


    Now, she stood on the cusp of awakening as a Sword Saint.


    <i>Sizzle Sizzle</i>


    Whats that?


    As she continued walking, she heard a buzzing noise near her ears.


    <b>  Ah, ah. Frey! Can you hear me?</b>


    Anticipating another enemy transmission, she tensed up. However, upon hearing a gentle female voice, she breathed a sigh of relief.


    <b> Im taking the kids with me now~! Hang in there a little longer~!</b>


    <b><i> I am feeling relieved after hearing from the Demon Kings army; I must be at my wits end.</i></b>


    Frey had given her this tiny magicalmunication device when he had agreed to her strategy while blushing; this confirmed his affiliation with the Demon Kings army.


    Um excuse me


    <b> Huh? Who is this?</b>


    Reluctant to ept this fact, Isolet cautiously spoke.


    Who are you?


    <b>  Shouldnt you answer me first?</b>


    Im Freys exclusive knight.


    There was a moment of silence on the other end.


    <b>  Well, theres no way he wouldve had his transmitter stolen, right?</b>


    After a brief pause, the woman mumbled cheerfully.


    Im the third-ranked Combat Executive in the Demon Kings army! I dont have a name!


    She proimed confidently.


    <b><i> A third rank Combat Executive? Freymands someone of that rank?</i></b>


    Isolet was surprised.


    .Anyway.


    ncing nervously at Frey, who began to lick her navel as their eyes met, she muttered with a smirk.


    You cheeky little guy.


    Frey used to bravely challenge her every day, only toy defeated on the ground beneath her, sobbing and covered in dirt.


    I, I too want to defeat Sister


    Hmm.


    She felt sympathy for the boy, finding him adorable as he struggled.


    During their training, she spent more time overpowering him than crossing swords.


    Consequently, she always rewarded him with ice cream after their sessions.


    Frey, seeming to forget his earlier defeat, happily munched on the ice cream, looking up at her with a beaming smile.


    Now, that same Frey had be the biggest bastard in the empire, joining the Demon Kings army andmanding Combat Executives


    Caught in this stark contrast, she stood there holding Frey for a while.


    <b><i>Well, even if he joins the Demon Kings army He wont be mistreated.</i></b>


    With a remark that wouldve surprised her younger self, she started walking.


    The female knight, unable to forget their childhood bond and memories, had chosen love over ideals. She walked down the corridor with a calm expression.


    <b>  Oh, by the way, I have to tell you something! Can you ry a message to Frey~?</b>


    What?


    Another transmission reached her ears.


    <b>  The Hero Party is chasing after Frey to kill him! I heard from the kids they are using tracking magic.</b>


    ..!


    Isolet froze upon hearing that.


    Is it this way?


    Spatial magic is still affecting that area. Lets head to the point where its broken, whoever broke it.


    Then, she heard the voices of her new disciple and Vener.


    Sizzle


    Meow


    She broke out in a cold sweat when Freys transformation, tied to her stomach, began to unravel.


    Ah.


    She quietly turned her gaze to the side.


    <strong>[Weapon Storage]</strong>


    Initially created for the Hero party to use and demonstrate, the door to the makeshift weapon storage was unusually not distorted by spatial magic but torn apart.


    Maybe over there might be okay


    During her recent battle with the assassins, her swords aura had surpassed its limits, tearing through the spatial distortion itself.


    I first need to hide


    Unaware of this, Isolet had no other choice. Just before Freys transformation would wear off, she held him closely and dashed into the adjacent room.


    Then, silence followed.


    Damn


    The weapon storage was spacious, but itcked hiding spots.


    The few old cabs there needed to be bigger for Isolet to fit into, and the drawers and baskets were also impractical.


    And, even if that werent the case, the Hero Party was reportedly using tracking magic.


    Meow


    If Frey could remain a cat, she might somehow be able to make an excuse, but now, Freys transformation was about to wear off.


    To miniaturize him again, she needed at least a few minutes.


    Ugh


    So, Isolet anxiously surveyed the room.


    ..Gulp.


    She soon discovered something and began to swallow hard.


    Maybe that might work.


    A whileter, the sound of straining echoed in the weapon storage.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    <i> Step, step</i>


    A few minutes after Isolet rushed into the room, footsteps echoed in the empty corridor.


    Is this the ce?


    Its here. No doubt.


    Arianne, exuding confidence, spoke to Vener, who tilted her head.


    I cast a powerful tracking spell beforeing here. Given its still active, Im sure.


    Hmm


    Vener, swallowing at Ariannes words, surveyed the corridor.


    Yes, seems like it.


    When she looked at the door Isolet had shed open, her eyes lit up.


    And so did everyone elses.


    <i> Creak Creaaak</i>


    Everyones gaze was fixed on the torn, swinging door.


    Their motives differed, but they shared amon goal.


    Vener pursued justice, the Pdin aimed to remain untainted, Arianne sought to save a friend, and Alice sought freedom.


    Their objective was to end the life of the loathsome Frey Raon Starlight.


    At this moment, they were united in that grand mission.


    FREYYYY!!


    !!!


    Except for one person.


    I know youre in there!! Come out now!!!


    From somewhere, Ferloche appeared, frowning in frustration, banging on the window.


    Damn it! Break it!!


    Taken aback by her actions, Vener urgently kicked the door open and entered.


    Frey, you bastard. Your life ends today!


    Her eyes zed as she shouted.


    ?


    Soon, confusion etched her face.


    .!?


    The rest of the group, who followed her, shared in the confusion.


    Against their aggressive approach, it wasnt Frey they encountered.


    It was a massive suit of armor.


    What? Is it malfunctioning? This cant be happening


    Caught off guard, Arianne fidgeted with the scroll, her face showing confusion.


    Maybe it could be on the upper or lower floors. That scroll only shows a t perspective, after all.


    But I felt the strongest sensation here


    Watching Arianne, Alice spoke with a serious expression.


    Hmm?


    Sensing something amiss, she looked at the armor.


    <i> Shhhh!</i>


    Vener felt the same way.


    Identify yourself.


    Feeling a strangely familiar aura from the armor amidst the weapons, she demanded, pointing her sword.


    Or else


    <i>nk!</i>


    As her eyes grew cold and she stepped forward, the visor of the armors helmet opened.


    ..


    A long, heavy silence ensued.


    Ahem.


    Breaking the silence, Isolet, inside the armor, spoke.


    I was fatally wounded by the enemy and had no choice.


    Blushing for some reason, she continued.


    The armor I originally wore inside my clothes is busted. So, I had no choice but to change into this armor. For a knight, armor is as important as life.


    But that looks purely decorative


    Ah, anyway, we have to get out of here. We need to leave this ce quickly


    Flinching, Isolet closed her eyes tightly when she felt a sudden chill and stepped forward.


    <i>Rummmble!!!</i>


    The entire building shook violently.


    What?


    Vener was startled by the unusual trembling.


    <i> BOOOOM!!!</i>


    Agh!!


    Damn it!!


    The dagger the Church had prepared had found its ce in the building.


    Ahhh! Its a bomb!


    Its a trap! We have to get out of here now!


    No, we need to save the people first!


    The Heros Inauguration Ceremony was hurtling toward disaster.


    Move! Do you know who I am?


    Ahhhh!!


    Damn.


    The greedy nobles shouts, the terrified screams of the maids, and the Empress grinding her teeth because of a falling pir added to the chaos.


    We prioritize rescuing Lord Frey, thats final.


    Even if we die here, we will take down Frey. Thats final.


    The Demon Army and the assassins moved even more efficiently after receiving the orders.


    Finally The era of the Church hase!


    The Pope observed the copsing building from a distance with his followers.


    It was a time of massive panic.


    Haah, haah


    Yet, no matter how deep the darkness, there was always light.


    [100m to reach the Hero]


    [Guiding Automatically]


    Caution: This function can be used only once a month when the Hero is in danger


    The Hero is in this building!


    With a pale and horrified expression, re sprinted with all her might, eyes fixed on the navigation.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    Meanwhile, at that time, in the rtively less damaged lobby on the first floor.


    Gulp.


    Dmir Khan, Lemerno, and numerous Combat Executives anxiously observed someone.


    Before them stood Lulu, wearing a cold expression.


    Its a pureblood, right? High legitimacy and session rights. Moreover, the magic pattern in those eyes


    Mm


    What do we do now?


    Im not sure. This situation is out of my expectations.


    In response to Lemernos question, Dmir Khan replied nervously while adjusting his sses.


    But one thing is certain.


    He whispered in a hushed voice.


    If we dont rify our position Freys standing could be at risk.


    Upon hearing this, all the executives tensed.


    Kneel.


    ring at them, Lulumanded in a chilling voice, her Magic Eyes glowing.


    Ugh


    Eurgh.


    This is indeed


    To everyones surprise, most of the executives knelt.


    So


    In this unprecedented situation, Dmir Khan did not kneel with the Combat Executives.


    Whats your rtionship with Frey?


    He asked in a nervous tone.


    Me?


    Lulu replied.


    A pet.


    She answered without a moments hesitation.


    What?


    I am Freys pet.


    Dmir Khan looked at her in shock as Lulu proudly disyed a cor with a name inscribed on it.


    ..Huh.


    Dmir Khan stared nkly at her.


    <b><i>The pet Frey asionally boasted about</i></b>


    He murmured to himself with indescribable emotions.


    <b><i> Was another Demon King Candidate?</i></b>


    Lulus eyes, shining a ruby light, met his gaze directly.<hr>


    <strong>You can rate/review this serieshere.</strong>


    <strong>Advanced chapters avable on </strong>


    <strong>Illustrtins on our discrd  discord.gg/genesistls</strong>

 Chapter 237: Record

    Chapter 237: Record


    <b> Record </b>


    <i>Rumble! Rumble!!</i>


    <i></i>


    In the crumbling structure, the Hero Party faced difficulties advancing.


    We must find a way out. If things continue like this, well all be trapped here.


    With closed eyes, the Pdin prayed, and a brief silence enveloped them.


    We cant abandon the Hero!


    Vener eximed, breaking the quietude.


    Were the Hero Party! Ready to sacrifice ourselves for the Hero at any moment!


    Vener shouted passionately.


    Even if we end up buried, we must stay by the Heros side until the end.


    The Hero will be safe even if the building copses. The Pdin and I have taken precautions.


    Arianne interjected, halting Veners fervor.


    Our priority should be to ensure the safety of the remaining survivors.


    Arianne shifted her attention, addressing the frightened maids who stood apprehensively in the background.


    Nobles have evacuated, but many maids remain scattered. We must aid them.


    Who oversaw the Inauguration Ceremony today.


    They are from the Starlight Mansion, chosen for their experience, came the response.


    Hmm, if its them, it wont be a hassle.


    Most of the maids rescued from the building by the Hero Party were indeed servants from the Starlight Mansion.


    But its still too much to drag them around in a situation like this.


    However, no matter howpetent they were, they were still quite far from the battle.


    Were left with no alternative. Our priority should be escaping rather than pursuing Frey.


    Recognizing the difficulty of continuing the pursuit of Frey, Vener clenched her teeth and addressed the group.


    <i>Rumble!!</i>


    Another powerful tremor rattled the building, interrupting her speech and causing her to copse.


    We cant die like this.


    In the escting tension, Alice coldly tapped the wall distorted by the spatial distortion spell and muttered.


    I must confront Frey.


    Her chilling words briefly captivated everyones attention.


    I must


    Yet, no one contested her statement. After all, only a few people actually liked Frey.


    Your name is Alice, right?


    Yes?


    However, the building housed a sizable crowd.


    So, why do you harbor such resentment against Frey?


    Isolet, d in heavy armor and steadfastly moving with the Hero Party amid the copsing building, posed the question to Alice in a gentle voice.


    Uhm


    Alice was looking for an exit with the group, but when she heard Isolets somewhat probing inquiry, she fell into deep thought.


    He oppressed themoners, stripped away my freedom, and raped me every night.


    She spoke in a chilling tone.


    Each night, hees into my room with those creepy eyes I cant bear the revulsion.


    Hmm.


    When I avert my gaze, unable to meet his eyes eventually, I lose consciousness. And when I wake up, its morning.


    Overwhelmed with shame, Alice bit her lip so intensely that it bled.


    I cant shake the thought of Frey snapping his fingers at me with a relieved expression as he watched the sunrise. I dont know what happened in the gap between those memories, but Im clueless about anything else.


    She concluded.


    An air of solemnity enveloped the surroundings.


    The rumor about Frey coercing the servants has been circting.


    Its amon topic among the mansion servants who recently joined the Imperial Family. I expected as much.


    In that silence, Vener muttered with a smile.


    Its almost like a ghost story.


    Isolet contested her statement.


    Excuse me for a moment.


    Wearing a displeased expression, she quietly handed something to Alice.


    Why? What are you Hm?


    Unintentionally epting what Isolet offered, Alice began to look puzzled.


    What is this?


    She held a white ring in her hand.


    Hmm.


    It was the Ring of Purity that Isolet discovered from Freys clothes when he was miniaturized.


    Few knew, but Isolet, who had been tested with the purity stone as a candidate for leading the Pdins, understood how the ring worked.


    Unbelievable.


    If Frey had vited her in any way, the ring would have instantly turned ck.


    However, the ring on her hand still shone white.


    Excuse me.


    Isolet failed to find words in this unbelievable situation. She quickly took the ring back from Alice and gave it to the maids trailing behind them.


    This is making me lose my mind.


    The ring still stayed white.


    One day, hell feel difort too.


    Alice and her group hit the blocked exit and walls. As she spoke, Isolet, quiet until then, turned to Arianne.


    You Do you have a reason to hate Frey?


    He took my friend away.


    But Irina seems to like him.


    Its a spell.


    I know thest random inspection found no maniption.


    ..


    Arianne fell silent.


    Something is strange


    Isolet began muttering with a frown.


    What are you doing


    Vener, why do you hate Frey?


    She asked as Vener approached her.


    I remember seeing you at Freys house when you were younger


    That was a long time ago.


    Do you recall eating rye bread with him?


    ..


    Vener firmly cut her off.


    Were done with that kind of childish behavior.


    Hmm.


    Ive cut ties with the Starlight family. Now, I am Rubys escort knight.


    She spoke with a cold look.


    As for Frey, Rubys enemy, I will kill him without mercy.


    Isolet was silent for a moment upon hearing that.


    Thats right, Frey is bad! We must kill Frey!


    <em> Swish</em>


    Ferloche eximed with a serious expression, and Isolet quietly drew her sword.


    <b><i>Frey.</i></b>


    What what is it?


    As she spoke, she began to exude a strong aura.


    <b><i>Everyone seems to hate you</i></b>


    Ca calm down. Not here


    Taken aback by her reaction, Vener tried to stop her.


    <b><i> But dont worry.</i></b>


    <i>Zzzzzip!!</i>


    <b><i>I will cut down all that threatens you.</i></b>


    Suddenly!


    <b><i>Ill handle them all.</i></b>


    Isolets sword sliced through the air.


    <i>BOOM!!!</i>


    What, what!


    The abrupt noise and dust cloud startled everyone.


    <i>Whoooosh</i>


    Their mouths gaped open in disbelief as the dust cleared, revealing a shattered wall.


    Even the Hero Party, with all their efforts, couldnt damage the distorted space.


    But Isolet shattered it with just her sword.


    Then lets go


    While everyone looked at Isolet as if staring at a monster, she acted like it was no big deal and started walking forward.


    Eek.


    Soon after, as if her legs had given out, she knelt and slumped over.


    Pro professor!


    Are you alright?


    The flustered Hero Party rushed to her side.


    No, no Im Im fine.


    For some reason, Isolet, her face noticeably flushed, waved them off and stood up.


    We, well then guide the way.


    She began to walk forward, visibly wobbling.


    <em><b> Why did</b></em>


    Feeling a chilly sensation spreading throughout her body, she broke out in a cold sweat and nced inside her armor.


    <b><i> Frey, wake up?</i></b>


    <i>Rustle, rustle</i>


    As Freys Miniaturization Spell wore off, she had to conceal him until the spells cooldown was over.


    The most suitable ce to hide him was inside herrge decorative armor.


    Initially, she had intended to keep Frey there temporarily.


    However, when the Hero Party wanted to inspect the armor, she had mistakenly imed she was wearing it and missed her timing.


    Hmm


    Inside the armor, still bound to Isolet, Frey clung to her waist, their bellies pressed together.


    .


    Awakened by the continuous movement, he looked at Isolet from within the armor with anguid expression.


    Even if its stifling, bear with it a bit longer, Frey


    Isolet gazed down at him with trembling eyes and whispered, mindful of the Hero Party following her.


    I found a way out. If we continue like this, we can escape this building


    Meow.


    ..!?


    Frey, looking up at her, let out a cats meow with a bright smile, leaving her bewildered.


    What, what is this


    Isolet, not particrly skilled in magic, was unaware of one crucial fact.


    After the miniaturization spells duration was over, reusing it without any break affected the target as a side effect.


    Grrr


    During the cooldown period, he would act like the animal he transformed into.


    Huff.


    However, unaware of this, Isolet disyed extraordinary patience and walked forward.


    Slurp.


    ..Ugh.


    Inside the armor, Frey, clinging to her, closed his eyes tightly and gently licked her, making her stagger once more.


    Watching her, Vener and Alice, having received the tracking map from Arianne, exchanged nces.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    Haa Haa


    Her face pale, Roswyn pushed through the copsing building, breathing heavily.


    What is this


    Although the spaces were still distorted, many had been destroyed due to the copsing building, allowing Roswyn to move more quickly.


    What on earth is going on


    Yet, her heart remained in a state of chaos.


    ..


    The system window suddenly popped up, something Roswyn had been waiting for. Ruby was still speaking to her with a chilling expression, but her mind was elsewhere.


    <i> The ineffective potion</i>


    <i> Those photos in my dream and that wall.</i>


    Helper System


    [F ]


    Ugh


    The window with a portion of a name that had terrified her since earlier; though short, it carried radical power.


    <i> Could it refer to Ferloche? Haha.</i>


    She forced a smile and mumbled to herself, but she already had a hunch.


    B, But that doesnt make sense


    However, she couldnt ept it.


    Just today he attacked the Hero, didnt he?


    Therefore, she leaned against the window and muttered once more.


    [Automatically Recording Evidence1%]


    Hm?


    She tilted her head upon seeing the message that appeared before her.


    [Recording the truths of the world observed by the Helper.


    The recorded scenes will help drive away the darkness in the distant future.]


    W, What?


    And then, as she nkly stared at that message.


    <b>  Stop Stop it</b>


    <b>  Stay still!</b>


    Upon seeing the scene that appeared before her eyes, she looked shocked.


    This is..


    In the video from the waiting room, Ruby was on top of Frey, pinning him down and licking her lips.


    <b>  I dont want this!</b>


    ..


    Roswyn was left speechless as she heard Freys pitiful screams in the video.<hr>


    <strong>You can rate/review this serieshere.</strong>


    <strong>Advanced chapters avable on </strong>


    <strong>Illustrtins on our discrd  discord.gg/genesistls</strong>

 Chapter 238: Where There Is Darkness, There Is Also Light

    Chapter 238: Where There Is Darkness, There Is Also Light


    <b> Where There Is Darkness, There Is Also Light </b>


    Everyone, move away.


    Isolet lifted her sword with a keen gaze.


    <i>Buzz</i>


    Simultaneously, energy started gathering on her sword.


    Better step back.


    Everyone sensed a chilling sensation, not from her usual smooth mana but from a mana that felt purely deadly. They listened to her advice.


    <i>Boom!</i>


    When she released her sword energy, walls crumbled loudly.


    It was her 11th time breaking a wall.


    Huff Huff


    Yet, due to the aftermath, Isolet again dropped to one knee.


    Are you alright


    Im good.


    Isolet stood up and addressed the nearby maid.


    Just one thing.


    She questioned a noticeably shorter and younger-looking maid.


    Is it really rumored among the servants that Frey assaulted them?


    What?


    The maid, with bruises on her arm, tilted her head.


    That rumor is going around.


    The maid then spoke with a serious expression.


    Whispers, scary tales, and jokes have been going around for a while but not many believe it.


    Really?


    Yes he always seemed to hate us, the servants, and never bothered with us. He never touched anyone


    As the maid bowed her head, Isolet pondered.


    Buttely, rumors are spreading everywhere.


    What kind?


    Maybe after the investigators checked the mansion. They asked strange questions then.


    Like what?


    Isolet asked sternly, making the maid speak fearfully.


    Have you been taken by Lord Frey at night? Do you have memory gaps? Questions like these weremon, and some maids were even directly asked if they were assaulted


    And what did they say?


    Most servants denied being assaulted. They only spoke about verbal abuse or threats.


    ..


    Isolet fell silent, and the maid cautiously continued.


    But some malicious servants exaggerated the story.


    I understand.


    Some even took bribes. They were all recruited by the Hero Party.


    Isolet clenched her teeth upon hearing this.


    Those who spoke well or defended him ended up with tedious tasks for the Imperial Family.


    This is frustrating.


    Most of the rescued maids, who were stuck in the building and couldnt evacuate, were those assigned by the Imperial Family.


    After exining, the maid discreetly stepped back, noting Isoletsck of reaction.


    Servants of the Hero Party, investigators from the Imperial Family and the Church I explicitly told them to get my approval


    Isolet, standing still, mumbled with a puzzled expression.


    Ill kill them.


    A menacing aura surrounded her, directed at those spreading false rumors about her lord.


    Vener.


    Yes.


    After pondering for a bit while emanating a fierce aura, she finally spoke.


    If you ever bring up unconfirmed rumors again, you wont be against a wall but buried underground.


    I understand.


    After warning Vener, she began to walk forward slowly.


    <i>Step, step.</i>


    Isolets enormous armor caused her footsteps to echo all around.


    Sigh


    Isolets anger hadntpletely subsided.


    So.


    E, Eek!


    Isolet spoke abruptly while walking briskly. A young maid, unsure when to leave and seeking cues, looked terrified by her side.


    What did you say about Frey that got you here?


    Well, you see


    Isolet softened her expression and asked, prompting the hesitant maid to speak slowly.


    I I said he wasnt entirely bad


    What?


    No, no I mean, hes bad, but not arrest-worthy bad


    Why did you think that?


    When Isolet inquired, the girl tightly closed her eyes and started exining.


    I used to sell vegetables in a back alley with my younger brother.


    Sell vegetables?


    Yes, Ruby was a regr customer. She always gave us a gold coin.


    Hmm


    Isolets gaze sharpened at the mention of Ruby.


    Whenever she came, we felt happy but business was always bad for some reason.


    Unaware of Isolets reaction, the young maid continued her story.


    So, my sick brother couldnt get treated One day, some thugs almost took us but Sir Frey, um he defeated them.


    He saved you?


    He took us as ves.


    Isolets expression darkened upon hearing that.


    But life wasnt too bad. We got good food better living conditions It was better than living on the streets.


    Really?


    And, he even treated my brother. Well, Lulu did it, but it was with Freys money, anyway.


    Upon hearing this, Isolet asked with a puzzled look.


    Then why do you say hes somewhat bad?


    He said he saved my brother to make him work as a ve forever.


    Then, she puffed up her cheeks and added.


    Also, he often hit Kania? Was that her name? And Irina too


    Frey hit them?


    I heard screams at night.


    .


    Isolets expression became even grimmer.


    When I asked, theyd avoid eye contact and admit Frey was behind it.


    Alright, I get it.


    But, even if hes bad, my life got a bit better thanks to him.


    The girl spoke with a slightly shaky voice while looking at Isolet.


    I still have to repay the debt for my brothers treatment many times over but Im grateful for the treatment of his rare disease, and the meals were really delicious.


    Hmm


    Perhaps the people behind us defended him because they had unknowingly received help like I did? Quite a few people wanted to return to the mansion, but their requests were denied.


    The girl stated.


    I wasfortable there because of my brother But I got kicked out thest time I went there.


    She mumbled, wearing a gloomy expression, her head lowered.


    I dont like the tasks assigned by the Imperial Family. Theyre always strange.


    <i>Swoosh</i>


    Heh.


    Isolet nced down at her briefly, then gently stroked her head.


    Thats why I wont give up on teaching.


    After a while, she softly smiled and muttered.


    No matter how dirty the ground, well-cared seedlings will grow and change the soil.


    Then, a prolonged silence filled the air.


    Uh


    After they had traveled for a while, they saw another wall. Isolet took a deep breath.


    Hyaaah!!!


    With a cry, a powerful sword energy soared.


    <i>Boom!!</i>


    Isolet shattered the twelfth wall in the distorted space.


    Todays a bit easier.


    She prepared to move with a more rxed expression.


    Whew


    Suddenly, she emitted a peculiar sound and sat down.


    Are you okay?


    Professor!


    Donte.


    Isolet halted the approaching group, surprise evident on their faces.


    Im just a bit tired.


    Cradling her stomach, she added.


    Its nothing. Go on. There shouldnt be more walls to break since were almost on the second floor.


    She spoke withbored breaths.


    Ill follow from the back.


    Meow.


    Inside her armor, Frey had already wrapped his grown tail around her waist.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    Hoo.


    Isolet trailed behind the Hero Party.


    Frey.


    Isolet nced around and muttered with a blush.


    Whats the matter uh.


    But before she couldplete her sentence, she shivered.


    <i>Swoosh</i>


    With a red face, she peered inside her armor.


    Lick, lick.


    Inside, Frey clung tightly to her stomach, diligently licking a wound on her belly with his eyes gently closed.


    <i> Prick, prick.</i>


    Frey had now shrunk significantly and even had cat ears.


    Frey


    <i>Swoosh, swoosh</i>


    Isolet gazed down at Frey, who once again coiled his tail around her waist and nuzzled against her.


    Hmm.


    She softly touched her belly, mindful of her surroundings.


    Hell need a few more minutes to bepletely miniaturized


    Isolet murmured and sighed.


    Meow.


    Frey, wriggling inside her armor, looked up at her with a bright smile.


    <b><i>Cant I have more of this scroll?</i></b>


    With a silly thought, she loosened her grip on her armor.


    <i>nk.</i>


    As a result, Frey, pressed by the armor, clung tightly to her body and began to squirm.


    <i>Squirm, squirm.</i>


    <b><i>I need to get used to it. Itll be problematic if someone notices.</i></b>


    Even though Isolet was blushing, she decided to limate herself to his actions to avoid arousing suspicion from the observant Vener.


    Sigh.


    .


    Perhaps feeling suffocated, Frey cautiously stopped licking her stomach.


    <b><i> Entertaining desires for ones master in this situation is inappropriate for a knight. Above all, his safetyes first.</i></b>


    Despite her internal grumbling, Isolets mind was already flooded with numerous random thoughts.


    She held Frey, whom she had sworn allegiance to and was legally her master, inside the armor. A sense of guilt overwhelmed her, aware she could let others find this out.


    Maternal instinctssomething she had never expected to experienceand silly thoughts crossed her mind as Frey squirmed inside the armor.


    <b><i>Is this what carrying a child feels like?</i></b>


    She felt a chill when he licked her wounds, along with various other urges when he looked up and grinned at her.


    Nom.


    In this overwhelming situation, feeling hotter than ever, Frey, inside the armor, bit her stomach and wagged his tail.


    Hmm


    Unable to hold back, she covered her face with her hand.


    ..


    Then, a brief silence followed.


    You, cheeky, little


    Isolet, dumbfounded, slightly pulled the armor with her trembling hand.


    If you keep doing that, in the future, during training you wont see a pretty sight


    Murmuring in a low voice, she looked at Frey, who peeked his head out from between her and the armor.


    ..Huh?


    Her eyes widened in surprise.


    <i> Swish, swish.</i>


    Frey shook his head with a frustrated expression.


    Meow Sigh.


    Trying to speak, he realized his voice only sounded like a cats. He grabbed his throat with a hand and made a sullen face.


    <i>Swoosh, swoosh</i>


    Closing his eyes tightly, he started licking her stomach again.


    What on earth


    As Isolet observed him with a bewildered expression,


    Huh?


    Noticing a pattern to Freys licking, she closed her eyes and focused.


    <b><i>Letters? Is he writing? What? What letter?</i></b>


    Soon, she realized that the lines made by Freys licking formed shapes of the imperialnguage.


    <b></b><b><i>Could it be that hes been trying to convey something to me all along?</i></b>


    Feeling the gravity of the situation, she concentrated once more.


    Hmm.


    Indeed, its suspicious.


    Vener and Alice, who had been observing her closely, began to approach Isolet.


    Come to think of it, the location of Frey on the tracking map constantly matched ours


    Its possible Frey used magic to mislead us, but if not


    They exchanged words with cold expressions and moved toward Isolet, who was shivering with her eyes closed.


    Isolet, wait


    Professor


    They began reaching out towards her massive armor.


    Trap.


    Isolet eyes suddenly widened.


    A trap on the second floor!?


    She swiftly released her energy in all directions, using all her strength.


    Everyone, fall back!


    Halting her search suddenly, she began to retreat, sweating coldly.


    I had a feeling wondering why so many assassins wereing out continuously


    While people were puzzled by her actions, she had already taken a defensive stance.


    At some point, I found it strange that they attacked without saying anything.


    She murmured, brandishing her sword forward.


    <i>Sizzle! Sizzle!!</i>


    The sword energy she was releasing bounced off something.


    <i>nk, clink.</i>


    Someone appeared before the shocked Isolet and the Hero Party in that situation.


    .


    At least a hundred knights filled the hall on the second floor.


    Its cold.


    I cant feel their souls.


    The pdin and Isolet muttered, wearing tense expressions.


    Hehehe


    The atmosphere became suffocating from the tension on both sides.


    How are you all doing?


    From between the knights, a Bishop of the Sun Gods Church revealed himself.


    Whats the meaning of this?


    Seeing his ominous demeanor, Isolet stepped forward and pointed her sword at him.


    Well, the thing is if you guys escape from here


    The Bishop had a benevolent smile on his face at the time.


    it would be problematic.


    But his expression quickly turned cold, and he gestured.


    <i>Thud! Thud! Thud!</i>


    The sound of spears being brandished began to fill the second floor.


    This I regret this. But this is a direct order from that person, so even I cannot


    Soon after, all the knights directed their spears at once. The bishop, sporting a terrifying expression, tried to retreat.


    Everyone, kneel.


    At that moment, a voice came from behind them.


    Right now.


    The voice belonged to Lulu, who had just reached the second floor, her eyes shining ruby red.


    <i>Chirp Chirp</i>


    What, what! This is impossible!


    The bishop seemed flustered as he watched his puppets kneel.


    Master Im certain Masters manaposition is here


    Lulu anticipated praise and affection from Frey and looked toward where Frey should be.


    Master! Please, pet me Huh?


    Soon, she tilted her head in confusion.


    Grrr?


    Instead of her master, there was a woman in some strange armor.


    <i> Lick, lick.</i>


    Within that armor, something resembled a silver cat ardently licking her stomach.


    .!?


    But didnt this mysterious being have the same manaposition as her master?


    U, uhh huh? What?


    Lulu felt confused.<hr>


    <strong>You can rate/review this serieshere.</strong>


    <strong>Advanced chapters avable on </strong>


    <strong>Illustrtins on our discrd  discord.gg/genesistls</strong>

 Chapter 239: Helpers

    Chapter 239: Helpers


    <b> Helpers </b>


    <i>Screech screech</i>


    The Churchs secret weapon Impossible. This cant be


    The Bishop, who had confidently appeared before the people, muttered with a pale face. The soulless knights he had brought along copsed, emitting eerie sounds.


    Whats happening?


    Ee, eek!


    Noticing the Bishops reaction, Isolet swiftly approached him and aimed her sword.


    I could execute you right now. The Church probably wont protect you since you tried to attack the Hero Party.


    Uh, ugh. Fine, just lower that


    Terrified, the Bishop gestured with his hands and started to retreat.


    Grrr


    Quit your tricks and speak clearly.


    However, behind him, Lulu bared her teeth, holding her ground. Due to her, Isolet once again pointed her sword at him.


    Whose orders are you following?


    Isolet inquired, making the Bishop sweat profusely.


    E, eek!


    <i> Swing!</i>


    Abruptly, he tightly shut his eyes and swung his left arm fiercely at Isolet.


    <i>sh!</i>


    Aaargh!!


    However, such an obvious attack couldnt kill her. So, the Bishop soon flopped on the ground after having his arm severed.


    My God.


    However, Isolet and the others attention wasnt on the Bishop.


    <i>Wiggle, wiggle</i>


    Strangely, the severed left arm transformed into a ck, tentacle-like shape and wriggled violently on the ground.


    This isnt normal.


    Grasping the gravity of the situation, Vener frowned and approached the Bishop, speaking on behalf of Isolet.


    Disclose whose orders you follow. I have my suspicions


    Ugh


    Hmm?


    Suddenly, a change urred in the Bishops body.


    <i>Hiss</i>


    Ugh


    The divine power emanating from the Bishops body vanished entirely, reced by a sinister energy.


    Soon, his blue eyes turned red, and his once-healthy body darkened.


    The ck sun will rise


    Observing the disgusted and shocked faces around him, the Bishop murmured with an empty expression.


    <i>Thud</i>


    Bowing his head to the ground, he breathed hisst.


    .


    Silence lingered on the second floor momentarily.


    <i>Shaaa</i>


    It seems they prepared so he couldnt expose whos behind this.


    Isolet looked at the Bishop whose ck eyes were bulging and stabbed him in the heart to ensure he was dead, and then she murmured.


    We have no other option but to keep moving forward.


    Isolet shrugged, and Vener, who had been biting her lip, spoke with clenched fists.


    This was a chance to unveil the truth about Frey. And you made sure hes dead?


    What are you suggesting?


    It could have been a clever disguise. We should have checked outside


    With the building copsing, were in a dire situation. Its better not to touch a potentially dangerous corpse like that.


    Isolet dismissed Veners words and calmly moved forward, but Vener stopped her.


    You did it intentionally, didnt you?


    What?


    Dont tell me Are you trying to protect Frey?


    All eyes focused on Isolet.


    You know what, Vener?


    Isolet pushed away Veners hand and red at her.


    Frey has always loved rye bread with butter.


    As Frey wriggled on her belly more noticeably, Isolet blushed while speaking.


    ..


    <i>Lick, lick.</i>


    Its kinda like that.


    Looking at Veners cold expression, Isolet felt the need to reprimand Frey, who had started affectionately licking her stomach. So, she tried to shift the topic and move forward.


    Hmm?


    She stopped suddenly, her face disying a mix of embarrassment, excitement, and suspicion.


    Youre not behind this you say?


    Meow.


    Then could it be the Church?


    Licking her affectionately, Frey seemed to convey such a message.


    <i>Squeak</i>


    Meow


    Isolet, with a solemn expression, adjusted her armor and nced inside. As Frey nodded, a deep silence enveloped her.


    Frey looked up at her, encircling her waist with his tail and hand.


    <i>Lick.</i>


    ..!


    Arching his waist slightly, he licked her tender spot with his tongue.


    <i>Press, press</i>


    Pressing her belly with his hand, he sported a yful smile.


    Meow


    Frey looked at her affectionately from inside her armor.


    ..! ..!!!


    Looking down at Frey in this state, Isolet felt the urge to keep him in this state, and then she trembled.


    Yes, Ill take care of you now Frey.


    Ultimately, her attention turned to Frey, who had no option but to rely on her.


    <b><i>Even if I have to conceal you in the basement, miniaturize you to fit inside this armor, or follow the demon army Ill protect you till the end.</i></b>


    She murmured her long-standing wish.


    <b><i>Ive wanted that from the start I chose to be an educator instead of a knight for that reason. Since then, raising you has been my purpose</i></b>


    In her thoughts, old scenes gradually reappeared.


    <b><i> The day you lost your mother, the day you easily defeated me. You wept, expressing fear about not being able to rely on me anymorejust like now, clinging. Since that moment</i></b>


    Ahh!


    However, without fully recollecting her thoughts, Isolet grasped her head and screamed.


    What, what? What was that memory?


    She looked around in confusion.


    Miss Isolet.


    At that moment, Vener approached her from behind.


    What did you put inside the armor that made you react like that?


    With a twisted smile, she grabbed Isolets armor.


    <i>Whoosh</i>


    Simultaneously, Alice also approached Isolet and grabbed her shoulder.


    I dont know why, but the dot on the tracking map consistently matches our movement.


    Alice whispered coldly.


    Your armor seems unusuallyrge. If squeezed tightly a slender boy might just fit inside.


    From the front, Vener muttered, eyeing Isolet.


    Do you have anything to say?


    Vener believed she had the upper hand.


    Lets end this here, traitor


    Drawing a dagger, she began inspecting the inside of Isolets armor.


    Meow?


    Huh?


    Suddenly, a silver cat peered out from the eyehole in Isolets helmet, surprising her.


    Unbeknownst to her, Frey hadpleted his transformation into a cat.


    <i>Thud.</i>


    Oof.


    Frey, the cat, red at Vener and extended a soft paw to swat her face.


    What is this?


    Just then, the dot on the map started to wiggle, puzzling Alice.


    Oh, ahhh!


    Lulu had also seemed confused as she watched the scene unfold until she saw the cat.


    Its Masters pet cat!


    Meow?


    Swiftly, Frey poked his head out of the helmet and wagged his tail on Isolets face before he was taken out of the armor.


    Master cherishes this cat. But a few months ago, I entrusted him to Ms. Isolet


    ..


    Apologies for the trouble he caused. Ill take care of him now.


    Meow!


    She spoke while gently holding him in her arms.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    After the briefmotion, the entire group descended to the first floor, where the exit was.


    <i> Ssshh</i>


    The buildings first floor was engulfed in an unknown fog, making it nearly impossible to find the way.


    Over here.


    For Lulu, with her Magic Eyes, it was a piece of cake.


    Weve arrived.


    Finally


    Thanks to Lulus efforts, the Hero Party safely exited the building and took a breather.


    I will guide thoseing down to the first floor.


    Lulu said, then vanished back into the fog.


    I, I will! Ill take care of the cat!


    Its okay.


    Isolet, who had pledged to rescue people before the building copsed, desperately shouted at Lulu. However, Lulu firmly refused.


    Lulu had used her Magic Eyes to see what was happening inside the armor.


    She noticed the peculiar fervor in Isolets desperate gaze.


    .


    Simultaneously, Lulu realized that the female knight Vener and Alice were eyeing the cat suspiciously.


    Go that way. Keep going straight.


    Th-thank you!


    She directed the maids rushing to the first floor, away from the hyenas eyeing the cat.


    Meow


    Then, Lulu looked down at the silver cat yawning and stretching on her chest.


    .


    On the outside, Lulu seemedposed.


    <b><i>What? What? What? What? What?</i></b>


    But on the inside, her mind was on the verge of bursting.


    Grrr


    <b><i> He looks exactly like Master. I dont think Im mistaken?</i></b>


    The manaposition, mana circuits, and the radiant mana filling his body.


    Above all, Masters silver eyes that she cherished so much.


    The small cat possessed them all, yfully pressing her chest with his soft paws with a curious expression.


    She quickly started to lick the cat back.


    <i>Lick, lick, lick</i>


    For a while, the sound of Lulu and Frey diligently licking each other echoed on the first floor.


    What should I do? Is this a curse? Or a secret of Master?


    Lulu fervently licked him to convey her submission.


    .


    She soon stopped licking the cat, but the cat diligently continued to lick her lips, chin, and neck.


    Su, submission?


    A guilty pleasure began to wash over her, thinking of something she shouldnt.


    <b><i>Is he submitting to me now?</i></b>


    Slurp.


    And there was more evidence.


    The female knight who had just handed her Masters clothes appeared disappointed.


    Inside her armor, a beastkin, greatly resembling her Master, was licking and rubbing her belly with care.


    <b><i>No way Really?</i></b>


    Lulu noticed the cats coyness as it clung to her.


    <b><i>So, what should I do now!?</i></b>


    She seemed to be increasingly malfunctioning.


    <b><i>I, I am Freys pet but if Frey has be a cat am I the cats pet? Is this cat my master? Is that it?</i></b>


    Meow.


    Oh, Mr. Cat?


    .


    With confused eyes, Lulu stared at the cat.


    Li, lick lick.


    After contemting for a while, she diligently licked the cat as a sign of submission.


    Meow.


    Huh? Ahh?


    Then, with its tail stiffly raised, the cat slowly closed its eyes and licked Lulus cheek.


    Please, dont lick me!


    Lulu wore a shocked expression.


    Youre my master! You cant lick me!


    <b><i>Does that mean I am the master now?</i></b>


    <i>Thump, thump</i>


    Feeling her heart race, the guilt and unease made her shiver.


    .. Lie down in front.


    With a trembling voice, she addressed the cat, which yfully wagged its tail and nibbled her neck.


    You, youre nice, right?


    <b><i>Hes not my master, just a cat Yes, just a cat</i></b>


    And, without daring to confirm, she bowed her head and muttered.


    Meow.


    !!!


    As Frey, the cat,y on her chest, exposing his belly, Lulu momentarily cked out.


    Prrrrrrrrrrrr


    Meo!


    Lulu buried her face into his soft belly, breathing warmly while ying with his stomach.


    Meow Meow.


    The struggling cat suddenly shook his head.


    ..!


    His expression sharpened, greatly startling her.


    Im, Im sorry hic


    Unexpectedly, he came to his senses. Not knowing what to do, she started to turn pale.


    Huh?


    Frey recognized he had transformed into a cat, gazing at the ceiling with his fur bristling, disying a bewildered expression.


    And the next moment.


    <i> Whoosh!</i>


    What, wha!?


    Hended on the floor from her chest and swiftly darted off in a direction.


    Master!!


    rmed, she hastily chased after him.


    Meow!!!


    Eek?


    Casting a sly look at Lulu, he crouched and hissed fiercely, emitting a threatening sound.


    .


    To anyone, it was a clear signal not to follow.


    <i>Rumble, rumble, rumble!!!</i>


    Aaaah!!!


    Simultaneously, the building violently shook.


    What? The building was supposed tost for several more minutes, right?


    Contrary to her magical analysis, it seemed the building wouldnt evenst five more minutes.


    Could it be


    In this critical moment, she activated her Magic Eyes to fathom his intentions within the building.


    Soon, she wore a grim expression.


    On the upper floor, a girl stood at the forefront, apanied by survivors yet to escape from the building.


    And Isolet was supporting a girl.


    In the main hall, the Heroy fallen.


    <b><i>Im not sure why he went to the upper floor</i></b>


    While Lulu could visually confirm things, she couldnt delve into the hearts of humans or animals.


    Thus, she wasnt sure whether he went to the survivors group, Isolet, or the Hero.


    Nor did she know if he intended to assist or harm them as part of the demon army.


    <b><i>However I should help.</i></b>


    After all, she was Freys pet.


    And pets were creatures that showed unwavering loyalty to their owners.


    Master!


    Thus, she made a vow.


    In that instant, she resolved to be his rescue or hunting dog.


    And


    Lets go together!!!


    She was determined to shield him in any way possible.


    Regardless of his appearance or whatever befell her, she was Freys pet.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    Meanwhile


    Huff Huff


    re still had an opaque window before her.


    Just hold on a little longer


    Struggling, she guided the injured maids ahead.


    Quest: Assist the Hero


    <strong>Quest Content:</strong> You can significantly decrease the Heros mortality rate in this scenario.


    <strong> Warning:</strong> Your life may be in danger.


    Hero


    A faint glow enveloped her.


    Ill Ill help you<hr>


    <strong>You can rate/review this serieshere.</strong>


    <strong>Advanced chapters avable on </strong>


    <strong>Illustrtins on our discrd  discord.gg/genesistls</strong>

 Chapter 240: Countdown

    Chapter 240: Countdown


    <b> Countdown </b>


    A few minutes before Frey and Lulu went upstairs.


    Damn it.


    The Pope muttered through clenched teeth as he observed the distant, secret building with several bishops.


    Its a failure


    The bishops faces instantly darkened.


    Fa, Failure? But our n was perfect


    Even the Hero Party wouldve needed a considerable amount of time to deal with all the duplicates. How did they do it so quickly?


    They urgently asked the Pope.


    All the puppets were simultaneously disabled.


    What?


    I dont know the details. The important thing is weve failed.


    Breaking out into a cold sweat, the Pope added,.


    That person had called this a crucial mission


    Holding his head, the Pope sank into his seat.


    <b> Yes, it was crucial.</b>


    !!!


    At that moment, something appeared in the air.


    A-All hail the True Su!


    <b> Spare the greetings.</b>


    Upon seeing it materialize, the Pope paled as he fell to his knees.


    After scanning in every direction, the huge eyes coldly spoke.


    <b> Ipetent fools.</b>


    The eyes focused on the building, extending tentacles from all directions.


    Eeeeeeek!


    Once dignified, the Pope now trembled in fear.


    <b> Had the god of this world not intervened, you would have met the same fate as them.</b>


    The eyes that had been watching from the Churchs basement plugged tentacles into the backs of the bishops heads, replenishing nutrients as they continued to stare at the building.


    What do you mean?


    Amidst his terror, the Pope expressed his curiosity.


    <b>  It wasnt by chance, but destiny. The Star God, the Sun God, and even the Moon God. The gods of this dimension have done something that even Im unaware of.</b>


    What?


    <b>  A new turning point has been engraved on the world line.</b>


    The eyes answered.


    <b> Inform the Demon God.</b>


    They gave the Pope another chilling look.


    <b>  Warn her not to be arrogant, having borrowed my power to seize the sun. She wont get a second chance.</b>


    Y-Yes! Understood


    <b>  The Star God, the creator of this dimension, is gradually regaining their influence.</b>


    What?


    <b>  By using the Heros Affection as a detour its doing something rather amusing.</b>


    The Pope, whose head had been shaking, looked up as a chill ran down his spine from the anger in its voice.


    <b>  Moreover, even the Moon God has been up to something recently, so Im running out of time. If nothing changes, even I, an external entity, might face defeat.</b>


    The eyes zed with fury.


    <b> Thus hasten the prepared childs Advent Ceremony.</b>


    !!!


    <b>  Make the Demon God incarnate in that child and finish everything as quickly as possible.</b>


    Y-Yes, understood


    <b>  Let the Demon God know in advance. She will convey it to the Demon King directly.</b>


    With that, the eyes began to fade.


    <b>  Before I go Ill leave you with a gift.</b>


    A g-gift you say?


    Watching the Pope drenched in cold sweat, the eyes whispered.


    <b>  Since they broke the rules and intervened Im thinking about stepping in from now on.</b>


    That was the moment the core of the Churchs prepared Copse Magic started running amok.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    <i> Rumble! Rumble!!</i>


    As if on the verge of copse, the surroundings shook as a loud bang echoed.


    <i> Thud, thud</i>


    I sprinted up the buildings stairs in a sh and dashed through the corridor, observing my cat-form body while quietly mumbling to myself.


    <b><i>Im going insane.</i></b>


    All because of that darn alcohol.


    I had expected some of their reactions, but the moment I arrived at the ceremony, I was despised by everyone, ignored by my previous servants, and I even had to deal with Rubys unexpected actions.


    It was inevitable that even my heart would be shattered.


    Subsequently, I drank alcohol to execute the strategy of cutting ties with Isolet, which was the root of the problem.


    I thought that revealing my allegiance to the Demon Kings army and my intention to destroy the empire would turn her against me, even after I was captured.


    The strategy was several times more effective than I had anticipated.


    I never thought Id hear Isolet, of all people, say that shed abandon her knighthood and choose a different path.


    That,bined with my drunken state and the already confusing situation, led to a knights oath Moreover, I was also turned into a miniaturized form with a scroll


    Of course, ording to my n, I had to escape from here without anyone noticing, so I didnt resist the scrolls effect.


    However, being drunk when transforming had strengthened my animal instincts.


    Combined with my several penalties, the result was that I found myself licking Isolets belly after recovering from my slowed consciousness.


    Only to heighten Isolets suspicion of me to the limit.


    <b><i>Sigh.</i></b>


    By then, I was already surrounded by the Hero Party, making it very difficult for me to change back.


    So for a while, I had no choice but to stay in this form


    <b><i>I cant stay like this forever.</i></b>


    With that thought in mind, I continued to sprint through the corridor, gathering my strength.


    <i>Shaaa</i>


    Then, ster mana appeared in the surroundings. It seemed that I could use Ster Magic even as a cat.


    <i>Thud!</i>


    But, I didnt intend to stay in that form. Somehow, it felt like I was losing my human dignity.


    <i>Tssss</i>


    With that feeling of aversion, I quickly deactivated the transformation, shaking the dust off my body as I stood up.


    Ma, Master!!


    At that moment, a familiar voice rang from behind.


    Let mee with you! Please


    The voice belonged to Lulu, who was desperately calling out.


    I told you not to follow. Dont tell me you didnt realize


    I didnt want her to get hurt, so I coldly responded.


    ..


    What is it?


    Lulu stopped running towards me, covered her eyes with one hand, and tilted her head.


    That your clothes


    She peeked through her fingers and whispered.


    Oh.


    It was then that I realized I was naked.


    He, here.


    Hmm.


    So, I received the clothes from Lulu, who was still blushing while covering her eyes with a hand.


    We dont have time Ill scold youter.


    I quickly dressed and talked with her as we ran through the corridor.


    Tell me about the groups of survivors in the building now.


    Um well


    Quickly.


    Urged by my anxious voice, she gradually regained herposure and answered.


    First of all the Hero is in the main hall, and Serena and na are upstairs leading a group of survivors, but at that speed


    Next.


    From the beginning, the n was for Serena and na to be buried in this buildings copse to sway public opinion.


    Of course, the activation time of the Churchs bomb was faster than expected, so I had to intervene.


    Serena would definitely have calcted the time urately, so why was there an error?


    In the entire building a few members of the Demon Army are spread out.


    Those guys


    They seem like weak, low-ranking demons, so it shouldnt be a problem, right?


    ..?


    There was no need to worry about the Demon Army, either. They were inherently evil, but they werent the type to just die from an explosion.


    But did Lulu just refer to them as weak, low-ranking demons? Even the powerfulbat officers?


    And Theres a group of survivors in the basement. Quite a lot of them.


    Tsk.


    The people in the basement were the very reason I intervened in this situation. They were originally supposed to be rescued by the Demon Army, but at this rate, they would be left stranded.


    And around the building a very small number of survivors are scattered. Isolet is looking for them.


    They couldnt escape?


    They might be trapped under debris or are young children, something like that.


    After listening to Lulusst report, I went up to the second floor with her and ordered.


    Gather the scattered people with Isolet and get out of here within 3 minutes. Your puppets should be able to handle it.


    Are we doing a good deed?


    With a puzzled look, she asked a question.


    Im going to do something to the Hero You get what I mean, right?


    Ah.


    Dont send people towards the lobby. I need to show them an example.


    As I said that, I unsheathed the sword on my waist and showed a sinister smile, which she returned with a quiet one.


    Hopefully, Lulu doesnt get corrupted by evil. I might need to give her some moral educationter.


    Then, Ill go now Huh?


    As I was heading to the lobby.


    Why is the Saintess inside the building?


    I looked at Lulu with an expression of confusion as she looked somewhere.


    Just leave her be.


    Huh?


    I shook my head and continued walking.


    She must have a reason to be in this dark building.


    After speaking, I looked behind at Lulu, who hesitated for a moment before sending her puppets in all directions.


    That girl.


    Although I avoided a suspicious situation by ordering the Demon Army to rescue me, Im still concerned about her.


    <i>Tap tap!</i>


    However, I couldnt waste any more time, so I kept up my strenuous running.


    <i>Boom!!</i>


    After kicking away the debris blocking the main halls entrance, I entered.


    Frey?


    Then, Ruby came into view, lying on the ground spitting out blood while surrounded by Ariannes various defensive spells and the Youngest Pdins barrier.


    By the looks of it, the radio message I received from na while I was a cat seemed to be true.


    What is it? Did you evacuate here?


    Judging from her continuous vomiting of blood, she doesnt look well.


    You didnt think I would let you in here, did you?


    As she staggered to her feet and smiled, I approached her.


    Well if you join me, maybe


    Shut up.


    Eventually, I interrupted her nonsense.


    Ugh


    I took a deep breath.


    <i>aang!!</i>


    I wielded my sword forcefully.


    <i>Boooom!!</i>


    .!!!


    Then, Ariannes defensive magic and the Pdins barrier shattered all at once.


    You


    Only then did the Demon King, after spitting out a bit of blood, re at me as if to kill.


    Its a small revenge, so stay put.


    Even though my attack didnt hit her, the falling debris would still deal considerable damage.


    Of course, it wouldnt be enough to kill her, but shell definitely feel the pain as shes in a human form.


    Frey youll regret <i>cough</i>


    I sneaked a nce at the Demon King, who had fallen and started crawling for some reason.


    We dont have enough time.


    I quickly started running to the basement.


    Now, the time hade to put an end to this tedious Inauguration Ceremony.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    <i>Rumble!</i>


    Ugh


    Meanwhile, at that moment.


    What, what should I do


    re, who had led a group of survivors into the basement, was sweating as she stared at the rotating core of an Explosion Magic in the center of the room.


    This isnt good


    She had sessfully led a significant number of people down to the first floor with her abilities.


    However, the entire floor was engulfed in a potent hallucinogenic fog, and she was at a loss.


    As a result of this, she had decided to move everyone to the underground space, but the problem was that the core of the Explosion Magic set by the Church was in the basement.


    If nothing was done, they would be swept away and killed by the core of the spell instead of the copsing building.


    Uh


    With little time left before the explosion, both going to the first floor and staying in the basement meant certain death.


    She looked nervous in such a desperate situation.


    Gulp.


    She swallowed hard and approached the core.


    <b><i>Im sorry Hero</i></b>


    She had a near-suicidal n in mind, to go inside the core and neutralize it by releasing her vast magical power.


    <b><i> I wanted to repay you</i></b>


    Feeling the warmth of the kind-eyed Hero who once stroked her head, she moved slowly.


    Everyone, step back


    She waved at the group of survivors approaching her and closed her eyes.


    Ughhhhhh!


    She was frightened as she tried to rush to the core.


    <i>Ting!</i>


    Ugh.


    Soon after, something blocked her way, causing her to hold her forehead and fall on her bottom for the third time that day.


    Not again


    She worried that she might not have a bottom left at this rate. Then, she looked up to see what had blocked her path.


    <i>Fzzzz</i>


    ..!


    A barrier filled with divine power surrounded the core of the Explosion Magic.


    Its dangerous.


    Ferloche, who had entered the basement at some point, looked at her intently.


    Navigation Complete


    > You have arrived at the location of the Hero!


    At the same time, a notification window popped up in front of her.


    [F ]


    ..Could it be?


    Met with the unexpected situation, she cautiously approached Ferloche.


    <i>Shaaaa</i>


    .!


    Her eyes widened in surprise as the entire basement was engulfed in shimmering mana.


    This, this is!


    A power she had felt before, different from her divine power.


    This twinkling power that had once filled the underground prison beneath the market alley was unmistakably the Heros.


    Hero


    Then, re finally noticed someone standing behind Ferloche.


    HeroOOOO!!!


    She shouted desperately and reached out her hand.


    <i>Shaaaa</i>


    I have a debt


    She was soon overwhelmed by that shimmering force, and drowsiness began to take over.


    To repay..


    Struggling to finish her sentence, she slowly closed her eyes.


    <i>Shaaaa</i>


    Thest thing re saw was the sparkling mana covering Ferloches barrier.


    I..


    The warm touch she once felt, caressing her head.


    <b></b><b><i>I have to.repay</i></b>


    With those murmured thoughts, res consciousness fadedpletely.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    Meanwhile, at that moment.


    ..Oh.


    She saw the video of Ruby attacking Frey, and she ran through the building in shock before re rescued her.


    And after that, having joined res party and followed them here, Roswyn stood behind watching everything.


    ..


    When Ferloche appeared and protected everyone, and the system notification indicated they had reached the Hero, she had no choice but to dismiss her previous expectations.


    [F ]


    Staring nkly at the window before her, Roswyns consciousness quickly faded.<hr>


    <strong>You can rate/review this serieshere.</strong>


    <strong>Advanced chapters avable on </strong>


    <strong>Illustrtins on our discrd  discord.gg/genesistls</strong>

 Chapter 241: Buried Star

    Chapter 241: Buried Star


    <b> Buried Star </b>


    Uhm


    re, who had been reaching forward, slowly closed her eyes.


    <b><i>So, why is she here?</i></b>


    Hastily hiding my face with ster mana, I looked down at re, who had desperately tried to see my face until her eyes fully closed, lost in thought.


    <b><i>I hadnt even considered it</i></b>


    This girl was definitely the child I rescued from the Subus Queens underground prison in the market alley.


    Back then, I had just regressed after causing nothing but harm and ruining the empire. Yearning to do good deeds, I distinctly remember having taken special care of her.


    That was also why I gave her the Ring of Luck that came as a system reward.


    <i>Swish</i>


    Having thought of it, I checked her right hand when she lost consciousness, but strangely enough, the ring was not there.


    I was sure she showed me the ring on her finger just a moment ago. Did she lose it because of the current incident?


    Hmm?


    While holding her and looking around, I noticed something shimmering on her left hand.


    Thats a relief


    Upon closer inspection, the ring on her left ring finger was shining brightly, even in the dark underground.


    Wait.


    It was a moment of relief. The fact that it was on the left ring finger felt quite significant.


    I didnt notice from the shock when she showed me the ring, but it seemed like she normally wears it there


    What, what a cute kid.


    Does she know the meaning of wearing a ring on the left ring finger? Well, even if she knows, it was probably out of admiration or innocence at her age.


    Anyway, I was proud that she treasured the ring I gave her. It seems to have helped her significantly.


    The frequent mentions in the recent newspapers and the Tower Masters new disciple Irina talked about turned out to be this little girl.


    I was pleased at the positive changes that my actions and the Ring of Luck seemed to have introduced in the current regression.


    <b><i>Thats why people should do good deeds.</i></b>


    If it werent for her efforts today, we would have been in big trouble.


    She managed to gather most of the survivors and lead them here, allowing Lulu to quickly rescue the remaining few.


    The situation would have been ratherplicated if many people were still scattered throughout the building. I was just thankful to this little one.


    But how did she get here?


    Then, I wondered. How was she able to get this far?


    The entrance and walls of the building had been twisted and distorted, thanks to Dmir Khans spatial magic and the copse magic of the Church.


    Only overwhelming power, enough to even tear space, could directly destroy it.


    Like my swordsmanship, ster magic, or Isolet, who was on the verge of awakening as a Sword Saint.


    But, did this little girl exert such overwhelming power?


    [Status Information]


    <strong>Name:</strong> re


    <strong>Stats:</strong> Error


    <strong>Passive Status:</strong> Error


    <strong>Disposition:</strong> Error


    <strong>Goodness Stat:</strong> Error


    ..!?


    Having thought that far, I tried to read her information, but my eyes quickly widened as I tilted my head.


    Why were there so many errors? While I have seen many figures with question marks before, it was my first time seeing something marked with [Error].


    Hmm


    For some reason, the more I got to know her, the more intriguing she seemed to be.


    After I leave, I would have to ask Serena to investigate.


    <i>Swish</i>


    With that thought in mind, I slowly set her down from my arms.


    Ugh


    Inexplicably, she grabbed the cor of my shirt with her small and delicate hands.


    Once everything is over, lets meet again.


    I wanted to pamper her and buy her delicious food, but if I did, Id be bedridden for months.


    So, I carefully removed her hand from mine, gently stroked her cheek with a fatherly smile, and got up from my spot.


    <i>Thud</i>


    ..!


    I suddenly heard a presence behind me, and I turned to look.


    Whoosh!


    And then, a delicate hand covered my eyes.


    Who are you?


    In the darkness, I heard a whisper in my ear and I responded with a smile.


    Ferloche. What are you doing?


    With that, the hand covering my eyes slowly slid down.


    I? Dont know?


    , she grabbed my disheveled shirt and pulled it toward her.


    Huff.


    Before I knew it, our tongues intertwined in our mouths.


    Puff


    Nom.


    Brief as it was, I felt dizzier than ever. It was as if someone who knew me well was teasing a weakness I didnt even know about.


    How many times did you do that?


    Huh?


    Seeing Ferloches original personality abruptly appear, I once again felt dizzy as she began gently touching my side with her hand.


    Uh, well that is


    She hesitated, looking away.


    I mean this scenario.


    Oh.


    I smiled at her, and her eyes widened in surprise before she replied with a grin.


    Countless times.


    Her answer seemed ambiguous, but I didnt mind.


    So, why are you here?


    As she kissed me, stretching out the saliva connecting our lips, she smiled and replied with a smirk.


    First, my foolish personality needed to keep disliking you, and more importantly we needed at least one person to control the core in this ce.


    What?


    I couldnt ignore the pain youve felt and will continue to feel, especially the traumatic ones from this time.


    She pulled me closer and whispered softly after kissing me again.


    Ill bear the pain. You should rest now.


    Then, I was enveloped by a barrier formed by Ferloches divine power, and another brief moment passed.


    Uh? Huh?


    Ferloche, who had been kissing me with her eyes closed, suddenly opened them wide.


    Kyaa!!


    She then screamed and pushed me away.


    You, you, you, bad Frey!!


    After being shoved into the barrier she created for me, I staggered to my feet to look at her, feeling briefly dizzy.


    Shameless Frey! Perverted Frey! Youre horrible!


    The Ferloche speaking that way wasnt the one who sent chills running down my spine earlier. Rather, she was the usual fiercely expressive idiot.


    Hey! Hey!


    H-hold on


    Thanks to that, she was holding onto me while lightly hitting me.


    You shouldnt randomly attack others!


    ..


    I muttered, staring dumbfounded at Ferloche after she finished her nagging and red at me with crossed arms.


    Ive only been on the receiving endtely


    Quiet! You beast!


    Just as she angrily tried to hit me again, I dodged her attacks inside her barrier.


    Ma-Master!!


    Lulu?


    I thought the cores rampage was dyed, so I came to check!


    Excluding the party of Serena and na and the puppets following them, Lulu, who had evacuated everyone from the building, entered the basement. Seeing that, I smiled, thinking the situation might be resolved more easily than expected.


    <i>Crack!</i>


    .!


    Both Ferloches and my eyes widened in shock when cracks began to appear on the barrier that we created around the explosive magic core.


    <b><i>Could it be is this what Ferloche was talking about earlier?</i></b>


    It seemed I finally understood the reason Ferloche had exposed even her original personality to get here.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    Master this is


    ..


    Lulu, who was ordering the puppets to drag out the unconscious people from the basement, mumbled while looking at me.


    Whats the estimated damage?


    While still trapped in Ferloches barrier, I was ring at the now glowing red explosive core and asked Lulu in a soft voice.


    The entire vicinity is highly likely to be obliterated.


    Damn it.


    The n had gonepletely awry.


    Originally, the n was to envelop the explosive core with my magic to minimize damage, and along with na, Serena, and their party, create a public spectacle amidst the copsing building.


    But with things like this, not just our lives but everyone in the vicinity was in danger.


    Including the little girl to whom I gave a ring.


    The girl who used to sell vegetables by the road and patted my back in the restroom when I was sick.


    Even the maids who sent letters several times expressing their wish to return to the mansion, everyone.


    Why did this happen? Surely my calctions were perfect? The eleration of the cores rampage was strange, and also how its power doubled.


    <i>Rumble! Rumble!!</i>


    Cough


    Now, I have no choice but to directly control the core.


    Just like I did a few months ago during the assault on themoners dormitory.


    Lulu, you should leave the building now.


    Huh?


    As part of the Demon Kings army, I need to fulfill the mission given by the Demon King. So, hurry.


    As I thought about that, I quietly looked at Lulu.


    I, I dont want to!!!


    Then, Lulu shook her head in fright.


    I want to be with you even if I die!! I cant live without you!!


    Did she unconsciously notice what I was trying to do? Or was she misunderstanding something?


    I, I will sacrifice myself instead! I will undertake the mission on your behalf! Please use me!!


    Im your expendable item!! So please use me!! If its for you, I would be happy to die!!!


    Having said that, she clung to my leg with a pale and desperate face.


    It seemed she had seriously misunderstood.


    Illmit suicide anyway if you die! So use me instead, and you


    Lulu, youre not expendable.


    Huh?


    I let out a small sigh, held Lulus face, who was crying and rubbing her face against my leg, and whispered with a smile.


    Youre my pet.


    <i>Buzzzzzz</i>


    At the same time, I ripped the emergency escape scroll I had.


    Huh? Ahhh?


    Before she could resist, she disappeared with the light.


    <i>Rumbleeee</i>


    Hmm.


    Having been left in the basement with Ferloche, who had trapped me inside a barrier, I looked at the dust and rock fragments falling from the ceiling and turned my head.


    <i>Thud, thud</i>


    Ferloche, who now had a serious expression, was heading toward the core.


    Huff.


    A momentter, after reaching the core, she took a deep breath and jumped in.


    Aaaaaaaaaah!!!


    Soon after, she began to scream in agony.


    Tsk.


    Watching the scene, I clicked my tongue and touched the barrier.


    <i>Crack Crack</i>


    Soon, her barrier began to crack.


    Even if my body had weakened, the Heros Power still had its formidable attack power.


    <i>Boom!</i>


    Having summoned the ster magic in advance, I shattered the barrier and descended towards the core where Ferloche was writhing, and I muttered to myself.


    <b><i>I cant help it</i></b>


    Ever since the day my mother died in my ce, I had loathed the idea of someone else sacrificing themselves on my behalf.


    So, I usually carried the burden alone, but Ferloche had already gone inside.


    This time, it seemed like we needed to shoulder it together.


    <i>Whooosh!</i>


    As I entered the core with that thought, I hugged Ferloche tightly.


    ..!!!


    Then, Ferloche, who had been writhing in pain, saw me and wore a surprised expression.


    Youve suffered just as much as I have, havent you?


    I smiled at Ferloche and whispered, then slowly closed my eyes, bracing myself for the imminent pain. But


    ..Hmm?


    For some reason, even after a long time, no pain came.


    What was going on?


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    <i>Buzzzzzz</i>


    Ugh!


    Lulu, who was summoned in mid-air outside the building, fell helplessly to the ground.


    What whats this?


    Oh my god


    Then, the eyes of the survivors, who were anxiously looking at the building, were drawn to her.


    You, you are


    At the same time, Roswyn had just regained consciousness and stood up.


    Is, is that the only one who escaped thats it?


    With her trembling hand, she pointed to the group of survivors brought out by the puppets she controlled.


    Master, Master!!!!


    Ah


    Lulu, realizing the situation, started to panic and ran towards the building with her mouth wide open.


    No, not yet


    She stood still for a moment in that spot but soon began to follow Lulu, staggering.


    <i>Rumble!!!</i>


    Master!!!!!!


    The building copsed at that moment, and Lulus desperate cry rang out.


    No.


    Roswyn crumpled to the ground, helpless.<hr>


    <strong>You can rate/review this serieshere.</strong>


    <strong>Advanced chapters avable on </strong>


    <strong>Illustrtins on our discrd  discord.gg/genesistls</strong>

 Chapter 242: Repaying His Kindness

    Chapter 242: Repaying His Kindness


    <b> Repaying His Kindness </b>


    Ma Master


    Lulu, looking lost, weakly knelt on the ground.


    Master


    She gazed at the tragically copsed building.


    A-ah


    Witnessing the devastating scene, she couldnt believe it but couldnt deny it either. Clutching at the dirt, a hollow sound escaped her.


    Ahhhhhhh..


    Her beloved master, the one who saved her, was now buried beneath the ground. Lulu struggled to ept this harsh reality.


    The Saintess!


    Princess na hasnte out yet!


    And Lady Serena!


    Newly awakened survivors murmured as they were carried out, but such talk didnt matter to Lulu.


    Her master was more important than anything else.


    <i>Sob Sob</i>


    She shed tears with her head lowered and realized she was scratching her shoulder with her nails.


    Ah.


    Traces of the Stigma of Misfortune still lingered.


    <i> Grip!</i>


    Holding onto that hateful mark, possibly the cause of this disaster, Lulu forcefully scratched her shoulder and looked down at the ground.


    ..


    A sharp piece of ssy on the ground.


    No, not yet


    Lulu instinctively reached for it but shook her head, standing up.


    I need to find Master


    There was a slight chance her master was still alive, making time crucial.


    Despite dreading the possibility of her masters death, she had to find the body for a funeral and burial.


    That was her duty as a pet.


    All all of you follow me


    Staggering toward the copsed building, Lulu directed the puppets and used her Magic Eyes to scan the ground.


    <i>Sizzle, sizzle</i>


    Due to the overuse of her Magic Eyes, they were overheating, and sparks flew out.


    Ugh!


    Instead of being bothered by the pain from overheating, Lulu felt frustrated at the decreasing efficiency of her Magic Eyes.


    <i>Zap Zap</i>


    Nheless, she persisted, focusing on visible signs of life and digging with her puppets.


    Here, here? Is it here?


    Watching the scene, Roswyn joined Lulu with eyes wide open.


    Ma, Master!


    A human leg protruded from the debris. Through her blurred Magic Eyes, the figure seemed to match her master, unmistakably a living person.


    Ill, Ill get you out now!!


    Uh, ugh F, Frey Its, its my fault


    While Roswyn was panicking, Lulu felt hopeful as they both dug into the ground.


    Cough, cough


    .


    They eventually got the person out, and both froze simultaneously.


    Hmm


    Emerging from the rubble was none other than Ruby.


    <i>Crumble!</i>


    Cough.


    ring down, Lulu struck her masters foe with a stone, angered by the audacity of wasting her time. She buried her back in the rubble before standing up.


    Master..


    With that, she left to locate another vital signal elsewhere.


    F, Frey I made a mistake


    Watching nkly, Roswyn soaked the ground with her tears.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    Eh, ehuh hng


    After quietly shedding tears with her head bowed, Roswyn eventually staggered to her feet.


    <i> Step, step</i>


    Slowly, Roswyn surveyed the ruins of the copsed building.


    Uh


    The surroundings were eerily silent. There were no faint screams, no signs of stirring in the pile of debris.


    Only absolute quiet prevailed.


    <i> Thud!</i>


    Roswyns legs gave out, and she copsed to the ground.


    Helper System


    > Identity of the Hero


    The identity of the Hero, as you know, is [Data Deleted]


    [Reason: Authority of the God in Charge]


    Unlike before, she stared nkly at the Heros identity, now marked [Deleted].


    ..


    Even though it appeared this way now, what she had clearly seen before was the letter F.


    Roswyn used to believe that the Heros name was Ruby, only to find out that name didnt have the character that had been troubling her for some time.


    When it had just been the letter F, she had somehow kept herposure.


    She realized Ruby wasnt the true Hero, and someone with the letter F was the real protagonist she should serve.


    Of course, many people in the world had names with the letter F, making it a challenging task.


    Furthermore, upon seeing the message that she had reached the Hero who had emerged from the basement where a girl rescued her, she saw Ferloche deploying a protective barrier throughout the basement.


    She believed she had found the right person to serve again.


    However, she witnessed something unexpected.


    Behind Ferloche stood a man emitting an unknown power, and the letter F appeared in the system window.


    Although the man remained unrecognizable due to a magical cover, the presence of F was enough to terrify her.


    Among those she knew, the only one with the initial F was Frey.


    Of course, around the world, many had names with F, so assuming Frey was the Hero solely based on that seemed foolish.


    Freys actions and the contradiction with typical Hero behavior left her uncertain.


    That, that video


    Recalling the system video, Roswyn had to reconsider.


    Contrary to widespread rumors, Ruby was the one who attempted assault.


    Frey was pinned beneath her, appearing vulnerable with tears and feeling helpless.


    Ruby held Frey down, kissing him briefly, while he resisted and struggled.


    Frey was the victim, and Ruby was the aggressor.


    Strangely, even after Rubys failed attempt, Frey remained silent and endured the situation.


    He let Vener hit him in the stomach hard enough for him to vomit saliva, and he even endured being pped and strangled.


    He appeared to have a backstory, his face showing only a grim expression as he endured assaults and mockery from others.


    And in those people, Roswyn saw herself.


    She wouldnt have believed it if she hadnt witnessed the footage. It was hard to ept even now, but it was undeniably true.


    I, I need to apologize


    With a sickly pale expression, she stood up from her seat.


    I should I should at least tell this story


    Memories of her cruelty toward him flooded her mind.


    She deliberately made unreasonable requests to him,ughing when heplied.


    His constant clinging irritated her, yet it oddly boosted her ego, using him as a means to feel better about herself.


    Simultaneously, she discarded it all when she felt threatened by his gifts.


    But what if he was the Hero?


    It cant be


    In unimaginable fear, Roswyn lowered her head.


    It cant be


    Roswyn recalled why she admired, idolized, and respected the Hero.


    The Hero will save you.


    Huh?


    A family elder, when she was diagnosed with a terminal illness at the age of 9, had told her, leading her to a life consumed by severe lethargy and depression.


    Remember, its the Hero who prolongs your life.


    !!!


    Even now, the Hero might be secretly helping you.


    The Hero was supposed to save her from a terminal illness predicted to end her life before she turned 20.


    Despite her weakness, dreaming of being the Heros closest aide became an obsession.


    Roswyn waited for the Hero, intending to dedicate her life to the benefactor who had saved her.


    But what if the one prolonging her life was Frey?


    Frey was the annoying guy who had been present even before her terminal diagnosis and who stoked her ego.


    What if he was the Hero she was meant to serve?


    Could it be No, it cant be


    Regret consumed her as she reflected on the asions when she had treated Frey as a mere ego boost.


    The times she smiled while receiving flowers from him, only to secretly discard them out the window andugh at his sad reaction.


    The moments when she indiscriminately unloaded stress from challenging tasks and feelings of weakness onto him, the weight of her actions weighed heavily on her conscience.


    Roswyn realized she had never truly treated him warmly. A sudden pang of guilt struck her heart.


    She wished she had treated him more kindly andplimented him asionally. There was no real reason to be so harsh. Why had she been so cruel just because she didnt like him?


    Thinking this way, for the first time, Roswyn deeply regretted her twisted personality.


    <b><i> You shouldve treated him well when you had the chance.</i></b>


    But regret wouldnt bring Frey back from the ground. As she realized that, Lulus voice echoed in her mind.


    I, I need to find him


    Because of that, she plunged into panic again, struggling to stand, and murmured.


    Ah, its not toote yet I should meet him, exin everything from the start, and apologize Huh?


    That was when she saw her.


    <i>Step, step</i>


    Lulu came back with her head lowered, along with numerous puppets.


    Over, over there!!!


    Forgetting the recent scornful taunt she received, Roswyn hurriedly approached Lulu.


    Did you, did you find Frey?


    She asked her abruptly.


    Just let me see him for a moment. Theres a serious misunderstanding No, its not that serious, but anyway, I have something to tell him, so


    Trying to maintain a calm voice, Roswyn looked at Lulu, who wore a cold expression.


    I dont have him.


    Huh?


    Confused by Lulus response, Roswyn tilted her head.


    You, you mean you couldnt find him?


    She asked.


    T-Theres no way he isnt there, right? Is this another one of his schemes? I dont know his intentions, but anyway


    I cant see any more vital signs.


    Vital signs?


    Lulu replied coldly.


    Among the vital signs I detected, I couldnt find Masters.


    Roswyn froze in her ce.


    Perhaps, under imperialw, he will be dered missing. My master said to do so No, a noble told me.


    That means


    Its only a matter of time before the missing status changes, though.


    Lulu walked past Roswyn, shattering her hope of meeting Frey and rifying everything.


    As Lulu disappeared, Roswyn remained still for a long time.


    <i> Whish, whish</i>


    As the system windows repair rate increased, she sensed the imminent fear of an unavoidable truth bing apparent.


    Simultaneously, she realized it might be toote to fix everything.


    She gazed at the surrounding ruins, then carefully scooped up some dust from the ground.


    <i>Whoosh!</i>


    The icy winter wind blew away the dust in Roswyns hand, leaving her to stare at her empty palm before dropping her head in despair.


    <i>Clunk, clunk!</i>


    Shortly after, a carriage swiftly left the ruins behind her.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    Meanwhile, in the Western Continent.


    In a pitch-ck space, Kania was lying in the center of aplicated magic circle.


    Ugh, ughhh


    Twisting in severe pain, she soon began to bleed from her eyes, murmuring.


    Young Master dont worry now


    The magic circle surrounding her glowed in ck.


    Ill try harder Next time, Ill bear all the pain for you


    After hours of research, Kania managed to unravel the curse imposed by the Demon God. She sessfully shifted the intense pain that Frey experienced onto herself.


    The original sinmitted against you and your mother, the sin of inflicting great pain on your soul, and for all the kindness youve shown me


    To stay conscious, she uttered hermitment with great difficulty, cold sweat trickling down.


    Im happy to repay, even if its just a bit, in this way.


    Whispering this, she eventually sumbed to unconsciousness.


    I love you Young Master.


    Despite the lingering pain in her unconscious state, a soft smile graced her face.<hr>


    <strong>You can rate/review this serieshere.</strong>


    <strong>Advanced chapters avable on </strong>


    <strong>Illustrtins on our discrd  discord.gg/genesistls</strong>

 Chapter 243: Direct Confrontation

    Chapter 243: Direct Confrontation


    <b> Direct Confrontation </b>


    Hours had passed since the building hosting the inauguration ceremony copsed, and the sun began to set.


    Lulu? Youre Lulu, right?


    Yes.


    I get it. Since youre alone here, naturally


    Just guide me already.


    Ah, got it.


    As I gazed at the sun, I started to walk silently alongside a demon who had suddenly materialized next to me, sweating profusely.


    Phew


    The yellow sun shifted to a reddish glow as it set, oddly giving off a lonely vibe. I stared at it momentarily, then gently blew on my hand.


    Next, a tingling sensation shot through my hand, frozen by the cold winter wind.


    Ugh.


    The wounds I sustained from going through the ruins started to sting.


    I shouldve rescued him sooner. Taking so long to find my master, I wasnt a good enough pet.


    Um, is there anything bothering you?


    Hmm?


    Eek


    While I was lost in these thoughts, the demon by my side began to speak. When I shifted my gaze toward her, she flinched with a startled expression.


    Were all the creatures in the Demon Kings army like this? Why assign these low-ranking demons to someone as important as Master?


    If I were the Demon King, Id have had at least a few high-ranking individuals by my side.


    Even if I were really the Demon King, I would have stayed beside my master. Wouldnt he appreciate it even more if the Demon King acted as his pet?


    I, I am not a low-ranking demon.


    The demon responded timidly as I conveyed my opinion with a displeased expression.


    I, Im an advisor to the Demon Kings army Lemerno.


    Then who were those weak-looking demons earlier?


    Theyre the topbat executives in the Demon Kings army and the second-inmand, Dmir Khan.


    Lies. Why would they tremble at the sight of me? Even youre shaking.


    I stared coldly at her, dismissing her ridiculous im. She looked back at me, confused.


    Do you really not know?


    Stop talking nonsense and guide me.


    Yes, y-yes


    I had no ns to fall for the tricks of a low-ranking demon. I couldnt trust the cursed Demon Kings army, which had given such an unreasonablemand to my master.


    My only concern was my master.


    Ah.


    Ignoring the demons sneaky nces, I noticed something in the distance.


    <i>Thump, thump.</i>


    My heart quickened.


    Despite being low-ranking demons, the Demon Kings army proved formidable. Their ability to escape through numerous guards and surveince was impressive.


    Hello.


    Hmm.


    As I approached the cage with a trembling heart, a middle-aged man with sses and their rugged-lookingpanion blocked my way.


    Move.


    Wasting no time, I activated my Magic Eyes and issued orders in a hushed tone.


    Ugh


    Suddenly, I felt a sharp pain, as if needles were pricking my Magic Eyes. Perhaps I had overexerted myself today? Blood trickled from my eyes.


    Wh-what is this


    It appeared my Magic Eyes power hadnt diminished. The leaders of the low-ranking demons nervously stepped aside.


    Could they be ssified as mid-ranked demons? My master deserved better treatment. Shouldnt the Demon King personally wee someone like Frey?


    D, Dmir Khan? Combat executive?


    ..


    I gazed at the two silent men and the girl, her face filled with fear, then stepped into the carriage, contemting.


    <b><i>The Demon King will meet my master again, right?</i></b>


    I felt a little proud and prayed that the Demon King would treat my master better, and I directed my gaze toward him inside the carriage.


    ..!


    Soon after, I couldnt help but be shocked.


    Ma, Master!!!


    Hmm


    Master, in a dire state, was lying in the carriage.


    Master, Master


    Seeing Master like that, I turned away from the demon soldiers staring nkly into the carriage and closed the door.


    Oh, youre here, Lulu?


    Master gave me a soft smile and reached out to me.


    After searching for a while, I had found my master beneath the Saintess, blushing for some reason.


    <i>Swoosh</i>


    Even a child could see that Master, currently patting my head, was in a serious situation.


    Freys body was covered in wounds, blood flowed from his eyes and mouth, and his breathing was weak.


    And the ck markings all over his body indicated something had gone wrong.


    Lick Lick


    Fearful of Masters death, I nestled in his embrace and began licking his cheek.


    I had read that a pet dog once saved its dying master by licking his cheek, keeping him conscious.


    So, why couldnt I do the same? If Master lost consciousness, he might never wake up again.


    Therefore, I


    Lulu, Im okay.


    Lick What?


    Tears welled in my eyes as I licked Master, and then Frey grabbed my shoulder, blushing.


    Im getting better. In a few days to weeks, Ill be fully recovered.


    But, but


    Verify it with your Magic Eyes.


    Obeying Mastersmand and using my overused Magic Eyes, I confirmed that he was indeed recovering. Perhaps it was thanks to the demon army? Anyway, its a relief


    <i>Swoosh</i>


    Suddenly, Master widened his eyes and covered my Magic Eyes.


    Dont strain your eyes like that?


    It must hurt.


    I felt warmth.


    The warmth from Masters hand covering my eyes flowed into my body, warming my heart.


    It was a feeling I had longed for but never experienced. But now, I could feel it countless times by being by Masters side.


    Lulu?


    Lost in thought, I clung to Masters hand, covering my eyes and cheeks, relishing the warmth. Frey tilted his head and whispered.


    Are you crying?


    Uhh Uh


    Hot tears mixed with blood flowed from my Magic Eyes, wetting Masters hand. I had soiled Masters hand, but I couldnt help it this time.


    Master was aplete mess himself, but he was concerned about my injuryjust a single streak of blood from my eyes. His genuine worry overwhelmed me with emotion. I couldnt help but cry uncontrobly.


    <i>Grip</i>


    And so, with my eyes closed, I held my masters hand and shed tears.


    Youre hurt


    Huh?


    Master, youre more hurt


    I spoke with a trembling voice.


    Im not hurt at all.


    Master suddenly wore a dark expression and said.


    Why Why cant I feel the pain


    ..


    No matter how much I think about it, it seems like this ck pattern is the cause ck Could it be


    I couldnt say anything more.


    Due to the time constraint, I felt remorseful for my master, who was forced into a near-suicidal mission by the demon army.


    Furthermore, I had triggered such an event.


    Master I have something to say


    Gazing at my master, who was pretending to be okay to reassure me, I started to express what I had been unable to say until now.


    Master you need to know about


    Having said that, there was a possibility that Master might drive me away, stop to pet me, and not even call my name.


    But what I feared most was that Master might no longer love me and, worse, mighte to despise me.


    The thought was terrifying and suffocating, and everything seemed to go dark.


    But I couldnt continue deceiving my master.


    I no longer wished to be a shameless, bad pet.


    Actually, I have


    Hence, I tightly closed my eyes to hide my trembling gaze.


    A curse named the Stigma of Misfortune


    I was on the verge of ming myself for worsening his time-constrained situation for my survival.


    Ah, that?


    Huh?


    Masters response was entirely unexpected.


    I knew about it.


    What? What do you mean? Huh?


    I couldnt understand. No matter how much I contemted, I couldntprehend. Why? How?


    Ive known since I took you in as a pet.


    .!


    I panicked as Masters distinct voice echoed in my ears.


    So, what? I mean, huh


    Master looked at me as I stammered.


    Ill exin in detailter


    .


    You have been dancing on the palms of my hand since the start.


    Oh


    You cant even escape now. Youre in too deep.


    With a devilish smile, he stroked my hair.


    Youve fallen just like me.


    I was too stunned to grasp Masters words, but hisst sentence stuck in my mind.


    Okay, sit beside me. Were leaving this hiding spot.


    I nced at Master, who gently ordered me.


    ..Woof.


    Iid on hisp, exposing my belly, submitting.


    Good.


    Then, Master softly stroked my belly.


    Woof, woof.


    At this moment, my love, loyalty, and everything surpassed their limits.


    No words or text could express my affection for my master, who was looking at me now.


    My goodness the Demon King candidate is so


    As expected Frey is the one our Demon Kings army has been waiting for


    Thus, I could only demonstrate through actions.


    Grrr


    Under the moonlight, inside a carriage, and away from onlookers, I made a vow in my masters warm embrace.


    Id infiltrate the Hero Party and join the Demon Kings army, just like my master.


    I would relentlessly strive to secure a high position in both groups.


    All for my masters benefit.


    Even if it went against my nature, I would unleash my suppressed desires for control and power.


    I would ascend to the top in that manner.


    I would give my master everything, even the entire world.


    Grr?


    But as I resolved to do so, a sudden itch started on the top of my head.


    Whats this?


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    As the twilight vanished and the gentle moonlight covered the empire.


    Whos behind this incident!


    The Imperial Family is corrupted?


    What happened to Frey?


    Did Frey assault the Hero?


    Reporters with magical devices and officials from all walks of life fervently questioned the two girls on the ruins.


    The Imperial Family is corrupted.


    The noisy atmosphere hushed as na, visibly distressed, began to speak.


    Frey Raon Starlight is missing. However, based on eyewitness ounts, theres a high chance the bomb killed him.


    The atmosphere turned cold after that statement.


    The mastermind behind this incident is


    Frey Raon Starlight.


    Ruby, unexpectedly showing up with severe injuries, cut off nas statement.


    ..


    The previous coldness dissipated, and everyone wore a bewildered expression.


    Its not true!!


    And then.


    Huh, what? This kid


    Frey is innocent!


    As re, introduced to the world as the Tower Masters disciple, shouted, the atmosphere descended into uncontroble chaos.


    Hmm


    ..


    Amidst such chaos, Rubys crimson eyes met res piercing light blue ones with intensity.<hr>


    <strong>You can rate/review this serieshere.</strong>


    <strong>Advanced chapters avable on </strong>


    <strong>Illustrtins on our discrd  discord.gg/genesistls</strong>

 Chapter 244: Birth

    Chapter 244: Birth


    <b> Birth </b>


    Hmm


    ring at the Demon King, res eyes narrowed like a bowstring.


    Heh.


    Ruby discreetly covered her lips with her hand andughed at re.


    Eek


    Her sly and simultaneously menacing demeanor made re involuntarily clench her fist.


    What are you talking about?


    Ruby, casting a condescending look at re, inquired with an innocent face.


    Eh.


    Soon, everyones attention turned to re, including high-ranking officials, Imperial Family members, church representatives, and even the gaze of the Imperial Princess and Young Duchess Serena.


    This was an entirely new and overwhelming situation for a modest girl ustomed to poverty in the back alleys.


    <i>Thump, thump.</i>


    Uhh


    res heart raced as an unknown fear slowly enveloped her. Always indifferent to life, the sudden attention felt like a piercing de.


    Its just as I said!


    Yet, giving up was not an option. She was determined to achieve greatness to safeguard the Hero.


    To achieve this greatness, she aimed to start by helping others. She couldnt stand by and do nothing.


    If she faltered now, she feared that the ring the Hero gave her would be tainted a ring that gleamed in sunlight by day and starlight by night.


    What do you mean?


    Egh


    Regardless of her strong determination, there were uncontroble factors, such as the Fake Hero Ruby, who watched her with a chilling expression.


    What?


    Even though she clearly had a spine-chilling expression, those nearby appeared strangely unaffected.


    <b><i>Shes not ordinary</i></b>


    So far, re had been secretly looking into Rubys identity while hiding her own. She didnt know much about Rubys true self or capabilities.


    re only knew that Ruby was the Heros adversary. Ruby sometimes detected res stealth abilities, surpassing even what her mentor could perceive.


    Gulp.


    Now, she could unmistakably sense Rubys abilities, even though the demon had only revealed it slightly.


    Rubys aura, targeting re alone, could easily overwhelm a girl her age.


    Frey hasnt done anything wrong!


    ..


    Still, re shouted with narrowed eyes.


    To Frey, she was just a girl with a Mental Strength of 6, a bit braver than others her age.


    Yet, her fervent desire to aid the Hero and her determination to stop his enemies shielded her mind.


    <b> Can you handle it?</b>


    ..!


    But Ruby wasnt ready to let re off easily.


    <b> Step back before it bes irreversible.</b>


    Like Irina, Ruby manipted even thews of magic to project her message into res mind.


    <b> Quickly</b>


    The one at fault is Ruby over there!


    Nevertheless, re gathered her courage and shouted.


    Ruby attacked Frey I saw it with my own eyes!


    A momentary hush fell around them.


    I guarantee it. It was definitely her


    In the dead silence, re prepared to continue, fists clenched.


    HAHAHAHAHAHA!!!


    Hehe! Hehehe


    Hehehehehe


    Laughter burst from all directions, causing her to pause and look bewildered.


    That lecherous brat almost got assaulted?


    Kid, know when to joke.


    It would have been better if that happened I wonder how scared Ruby must have been.


    People dismissed her words entirely.


    Oh dear how unfortunate


    ncing at the crowd, Ruby shifted her gaze to re.


    It seems another pitiful child has fallen for Frey


    She murmured with a sad face.


    I might have been brainwashed like that just a moment ago


    Although she murmured, her voice was clear enough to everyone.


    But, but!


    Do you have any evidence?


    ..


    Expressions of those observing re turned cold or sorry.


    Take her away.


    Standing next to the Hero, Vener pointed at re and signaled the other knights with a cold voice.


    Anyone who dares toy a finger on my disciple will be considered an enemy of the Magic Tower.


    ..!


    At that moment, the Tower Master, who had been quietly observing, stood up.


    If you want to fight with this old woman, try it.


    She looked frail enough to make others think that a mere touch was enough to make her copse. However, no one dared to approach her, thanks to her earlier transcendent battle with one-armed Dmir Khan.


    Hmm


    As things settled, the Tower Master addressed her fidgety disciple.


    Even though its bted, Ill offer you some guidance.


    Master


    For now, youll stay in the Imperial Pce. In the meantime, Ill look into the Heros qualifications and the truth. Lets conclude this discussion.


    She moved discreetly and murmured.


    Ugh why must my disciples be like this


    Um, excuse me


    Remember this.


    As re attempted to speak again, the Tower Master turned and said with an unexpectedly serious tone.


    Once a perception forms, it seldom changes without a decisive event.


    This holds true for magic and the human heart alike.


    No one paid further attention to re.


    People assumed that a kid, captivated by Freys beauty, had stirred a momentary disturbance.


    Attention shifted to the Tower Master, who intervened to prevent the situation from escting.


    Still, remember


    The Tower Master gazed down at the disheartened re.


    Avoid actions youll regret.


    With a gentle expression and voice, she whispered to re.


    I already did.


    With those words, the Tower Master moved ahead, leaving her second disciple in bewilderment.


    Following that, a prolonged silence lingered.


    Then Now that things have settled, lets discuss the mastermind behind the incident.


    It was na, carefully watching the unfolding events, who spoke up.


    I point to the Church as the mastermind behind this incident.


    .!!!


    The prelude to arge-scale sh emerged between nas faction, now in control of the Imperial Family, and the Church.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    Silence fell amid the heated exchange between na and the bishops, with circumstances nearly escting into a military confrontation.


    Sigh.


    Beside the remains of the once-secret building, now reduced to debris, re sat with one arm on her chin, legs crossed, sighing.


    Suddenly they want me to join the Hero Party?


    re wanted to return to her ce in the Magic Tower, but she waited quietly in a temporary tent because a high-ranking official had contacted her.


    Why join the Hero Party without the Hero?


    re knew Ruby wasnt the actual Hero; she considered it a waste of time. So, she intended to reject the offer as soon as the official arrived.


    <i>Whish</i>


    I wont join that party, as the Hero is


    Just as the tent p opened and someone entered, re spoke with crossed arms.


    Hello?


    Gasp!


    Instead of an official, Ruby entered the tent.


    Up close You look even cuter than I thought.


    re stared at Ruby, who mocked her with a disdainful gaze. She tried to stand up hastily.


    <i>Rustle!</i>


    Stay seated.


    Ruby gestured, sealing the entrance with an unknown power, making re grimace.


    Ill be direct.


    reposed herself and sat down as the Demon King softly addressed her.


    Join me.


    I refuse.


    Hmm.


    Upon res immediate rejection, Ruby disyed an annoyed expression.


    Im not really into women Cant help it, I guess.


    A cracking sound rang out.


    <i>Whoosh</i>


    This isnt a request, kid.


    !


    In an instant, Ruby revealed her true form as the Demon King to re.


    So You were the first to uncover my true identity, werent you?


    Uh


    I had a feeling when you asionally red at me in the orphanage I never thought such a cute little child would figure out my identity


    Rubys tail gently brushed against res cheek.


    Who are you


    Who am I?


    Shortly after, the Demon King grabbed res waist, her expression turning menacing.


    I am


    She was about to murmur something in a chilling, low tone into res ear.


    Hero.


    ..!


    Veners voice interrupted her from the tents entrance.


    As we suspected Frey is still alive.


    Is that so?


    Shortly after, she responded to Veners words using her human voice.


    Thats why weve dispatched pursuit squads across the empire. If Freys alive, its just a matter of time before hes caught.


    Is that so? Thank you for your efforts.


    Yes, Hero. Have a good night.


    With that, Ruby concluded that conversation.


    The Heros adversary


    Returning her gaze to re, she whispered in a chilling tone.


    Is not someone a mere child can contend with.


    Ugh


    Her overpowering presence was too much for the young re to handle.


    Either join me or stay silent and live peacefully.


    .


    With re silent, Ruby brought her face close.


    But its odd. Why isnt the special system working for you?


    Ugh


    She tilted her head, murmuring to herself.


    Usually, once someone discovers my true identity, they cant speak so casually about it


    Eeek!!


    re, free from Rubys tail, red and suddenly swung her arm.


    <i>sh!!!</i>


    A sharp sound resonated within the tent.


    Hmm


    Despite being afraid of the Demon King, re had just pped her vigorously.


    <i> Boom!</i>


    Swiftly, she pushed re down and began to choke her.


    You attacked me?


    Ugh


    You were nning this from the beginning foolish child.


    The Demon King, peering down at re as she disyed a pained expression, started to tighten her grip with a sinister smile.


    And if you refuse to be my subordinate


    Uh


    You have no choice but to die.


    As her vision slowly blurred, Ruby whispered in a delighted tone.


    <i>Snap!</i>


    In that instant, a faint sound of a finger flick echoed.


    What did you do?


    However, the Demon King observed re, who was distressed, and tilted her head.


    Used some magic, did you?


    You think a kids magic will work on me?


    Though not magic, it was true that res ability did not affect the Demon King.


    She could shatter anything into pieces except living beings.


    Hmm?


    Her magic proved ineffective against the Demon King.


    You die


    One of the horns on her head had shattered.


    Aaaaaaaah!!!


    The Demon King screamed, experiencing an intense pain she had never felt before.


    You, you vermin!


    But she was still the Demon King.


    How dare how dare you!


    Ruby clutched her bleeding horn, which had already begun to regenerate. She conjured a grotesque spear with one eye closed as blood streamed down her face.


    Dieeeee!!!


    With all her might, she attempted to thrust the spear into the nearly unconscious re.


    <i>Whooosh!</i>


    A transparent wall materialized between them.


    Helper System


    [Automatic Defense System Activated]


    Simultaneously, an opaque system window appeared before re.


    Warning


    [As the Demon King, under no circumstances can you attack the operator of the Helper System.]


    The Demon King, pressed against the transparent wall, was no exception.


    A cold silence lingered between the two, separated by the wall.


    .!


    Ruby was the first to break the silence.


    Damn it.


    <i>Swooosh</i>


    Gritting her teeth, she fiercely struck the barrier with her spear.


    Youll regret what you did today


    Looking down at re, who wore a tense expression, she whispered arrogantly.


    Dear child.


    Soon after, she vanished, clutching her regenerating right horn.


    I will never regret


    re remembered her mentors words even in such chaos and murmured.


    <i>Swish!</i>


    Soldiers, led by someone, burst into the tent, and re quickly shifted her attention.


    Its, its the demons!


    Its an ambush!! An ambush!!!


    We need backup!!


    Having witnessed Rubys sudden appearance just before she vanished, the soldiers mistook it as an ambush by the demon army and began shouting.


    However, nas response differed.


    Excuse me.


    Pr, Princess!


    Ignoring her soldiers preparing forbat, she approached re, who was lying on the floor.


    That, that was Ruby. Ruby is actually!


    I know.


    Huh?


    Ignoring nas status, re clutched onto nas hem. na looked at her with a gentle smile.


    Shall we be friends?


    Hearing those words, re suddenly recognized the person before her and stood there in shock.


    I appreciate your words today.


    Huh?


    That person proposed to me, you see.


    Trying to calm her nerves, na blushed.


    Anyway, I want to repay you. Any wishes?


    She asked, hoping to befriend a potential ally.


    To perhaps be friends with a valuable ally, she presented the question.


    The academy.


    Huh?


    After staring at na for a while, re finally spoke.


    I cant give you the academy


    Please help me get into the academy.


    ..?


    My mentor and the dean dont get along, and Im underage. I cant be admitted.


    With a nervous feeling, she revealed her wish.


    So, please let me join as a freshman next year.


    Um if thats the case


    Considering res request, na silently calcted in her mind.


    Because I have to help the Hero.


    Hearing res words, na paused, momentarily stunned.


    Youre helping the Hero?


    re stared back with a determined look in her eyes.


    I owe a debt that I need to settle.


    The conclusion of the Inauguration Ceremony didnt herald the arrival of a Hero but rather the birth of an ally who would change the course of events.<hr>


    <strong>You can rate/review this serieshere.</strong>


    <strong>Advanced chapters avable on </strong>


    <strong>Illustrtins on our discrd  discord.gg/genesistls</strong>

 Chapter 245: Emergency Situation

    Chapter 245: Emergency Situation


    <b> Emergency Situation </b>


    Hmm


    Rubbing my aching head, I opened my eyes to an unfamiliar ceiling.


    ?


    Still groggy from waking up, I tried to figure out where I was. Sensing something tickling my feet, I lifted my head.


    Hmm


    There was Lulu, curled up at the foot of the bed, eyes closed, breathing softly.


    Frey Please be alright


    I stared at her nkly, then turned my attention to a sound nearby.


    Please


    na was holding my hand, her face buried in the bed.


    <b><i>Whats happening?</i></b>


    Was it because I drank again? I couldnt understand where I was and why these two were acting like this.


    What is this


    Trying to make sense of it all, I looked at the bedside table and was left speechless.


    ..


    A ck cat doll, a white owl, a dove, and a red puppy were gathered there, gazing down at me.


    A canary was also ced at the far end, crouched down and asleep. I wondered why it looked so withered.


    What whats going on?


    As I gazed at the creatures with unusually wide eyes, I couldnt help but ask.


    ..!


    Frey?


    Lulu and na nced up at me simultaneously, their eyes widening in surprise as they rushed over.


    Master!!


    Frey, are you back to your senses!?


    Baffled by their strong responses, I nodded. In response, the two girls embraced me tightly.


    Lick, lick, lick.


    Lulu, making soft puppy whimpering sounds, intensely licked my neck.


    Sob Sniff


    Lulu was cuddled up to me with droopy ears and a sad expression after licking my neck. It felt like I was seeing a wet puppy wagging its tail, so I let her be.


    Frey, youve been unconscious for a week.


    What?


    na, her face buried in my embrace, cautiously met my gaze and spoke, her wordscking any reassurance.


    A whole week had passed? What did that even mean?


    Ugh!


    Attempting to recall myst memory, I remembered being in a carriage with Lulu, who was using myp as a pillow.


    She kept scratching the top of her head, so I had gently stroked her. Then, I closed my eyes out of exhaustion. But beyond that, everything was a nk.


    So, I was unconscious from that moment until now?


    You told Lulu youd get better soon. Thats nonsense. The doctor said its a serious injury.


    na looked at me sharply when she saw my dazed expression.


    I used all my power to gather doctors and medicinal herbs and created a recovery room.


    Recovery room?


    Just lying here will make your body feel better and speed healing.


    It was only then that I noticed the rooms surroundings.


    Various rare herbs and potions from the Eastern and Western continents and recovery spells that seemed to have been torn apart were scattered around.


    This collection seemed sufficient to bring someone severely injured back to full health.


    ..


    But what touched my heart the most was the state Lulu and n were in.


    Both appeared skinny with dark circles under their eyes, as if they hadnt eaten properly while looking after me for a week.


    <i>Swoosh Swoosh</i>


    So, what happened over the past week?


    However, there was no time to dwell in sorrow. Losing consciousness and wasting a week posed a significant risk.


    Everyone thinks you have gone missing.


    na replied, ncing at Lulu, who nuzzled her head against my stomach.


    Except for your critical injury, all the ns worked perfectly. Ferloche is almost healed, so no worries.


    Got it.


    Veners leading a search party Theres heavy surveince, but were in a secret hideout I set up. Most people think youre dead anyway.


    nas eyes had a hint of glow as she spoke.


    There were a few small problems but we handled them.


    Yeah.


    Lulu also looked at na with a simr gleam in her eyes.


    Together We dealt with those who would get in Masters way.


    Her eyes gleamed ominously.


    For some reason, I was starting to feel a bit scared of these girls.


    Get some rest, Frey.


    Rest well, Master.


    I broke out in a cold sweat, and the two girls hurried to wipe it away and gentlyid me on the bed.


    <b><i>My body ispletely healed</i></b>


    Perhaps it was due to a week of intensive treatment, but I felt fit and healthy.


    Of course, the penalty remained, but I felt like I could fly.


    I thought about just spending some time recovering, as nothing important was happening anyway.


    After all, I was officially missing.


    My n was to announce my survival before heading back to the academy for my second year. Until then, I could savor a peaceful break.


    Frey, do you intend to reveal youre alive?


    Picking up on my thoughts, na looked down at me and inquired.


    Why not stay missing?


    What do you mean?


    The publics opinion isnt favorable.


    nas eyes were somewhat shaky as she spoke.


    I tried to suppress it, but there was bacsh. If youre discovered alive, half the people will call for your execution, and the rest will demand your title as a noble be revoked


    I Ill use my Magic Eyes to brainwash all the citizens! Everyone will be your dogs! No, I am your only dog, so theyll be ves


    <i>Whoosh</i>


    Uh?


    I reached out to Lulu, who, up until then, had been affectionately nuzzling against my stomach while making those disturbing remarks.


    <i>Shhh</i>


    Uhh? Uhhh


    After gently petting Lulus head, I used a spell to put her to sleep and turned to na.


    Ill announce that Im alive soon, so temporarily take away my nobility, na.


    What!?


    Only temporarily. Not forever.


    nas eyes widened in surprise before she gave me a skeptical look.


    Have you lost your mind?


    I chuckled, watching her act differently from her usualposed self.


    There are two benefits.


    No, wait a second.


    First, it will let me earn more points and be stronger. I n on doing this for just a few months, but it should help me umte many points, right?


    Hold on


    Second, itll assist you in fully taking control of the Imperial Family.


    Hearing my logical exnation, na, who was about to speak, remained silent.


    The Empress is under investigation, but her son remains, and the Emperor is in good health.


    ..


    To create a division in this situation, the best approach is to find me, the public enemy, and temporarily demote me tomoner status.


    Listening to me, na continued to grip my shoulder, lost in thought.


    I have ns afterward, so dont feel overly burdened


    So, that would make you happy?


    Huh?


    I thought we hade to an agreement and tried to end the conversation, but na interrupted me.


    Would you truly find happiness in that scenario?


    She wore a sorrowful expression.


    Im not weak anymore. I have enough power to protect you.


    na.


    And I want to bring you joy.


    I fell silent upon hearing her, just as she had earlier.


    Dont sacrifice your happiness for me or others.


    She said that and gently stroked my head.


    I was pursuing my happiness.


    ?


    For some reason, na no longer seemedplicated.


    I perceived her as a diligent and stern ruler, challenging to deal with, yet I hadnt realized she also had this other side.


    I was in pursuit of my own happiness.


    What do you mean


    Seeing you be the Empress its one of my ten wishes and dreams.


    ..!


    After disclosing my bucket list with a bashful expression, she was surprised.


    I dream that you would look down on the world from the throne, and I would look up at you like that.


    ..


    If you were to be the Empress, this decaying empire would revert to its original state. For that, I would sacrifice anything.


    After I spoke, there was a moment of silence.


    Where will you be watching from?


    Huh?


    Suddenly, na blushed, whispering in a soft voice.


    From below? Or right beside me?


    Uh


    Ill respect your decision


    I tried to understand her hesitant words while her face turned bright red.


    Yaaawn


    Lets talk about thister.


    When Lulu woke up with a yawn, I quickly ended the conversation and pulled up the nket.


    Im, Im sorry


    You must have been exhausted, Lulu.


    I gently petted Lulus head as shey down on me and thought about sleeping since I had the time.


    Main Quest


    <strong>Quest Content:</strong> Heros Inauguration Ceremony


    <strong>Result:</strong> Cleared!


    <strong>Reward:</strong>


    Tsk.


    Just as I was about to shut my eyes, a system window appeared. I quickly read through it, frowning.


    Main Quest


    .Skill Enhancement Ticket x2 (Can be used on one skill each)


    Hmm?


    The reward listed at the end of the window seemed quite appealing.


    <b><i> Whats up with this system?</i></b>


    Upgrading a skill that usually requires a substantial amount of points without any cost was a significant advantage.


    Why would the Demon God grant me such a benefit? Shouldnt it be something earned through great effort?


    Hmm


    After pondering for a while, I recalled that this reward was a fixed oue forpleting this scenario.


    <b><i> The Demon God can manipte the system but perhaps there are limits?</i></b>


    If my guess was urate, this was positive news.


    Could it mean that there were constraints on the Demon Gods malicious tricks?


    [Affection System] (Lv 3 -> Lv 4)


    Overall System Enhancement


    [Mind Reading] (Lv 1 -> Lv 2)


    The limit on the number of uses has shifted to a cooldown application.- Disys the thoughts the target currently holds, arranged by intensity. (Max. 4)


    Furthermore, I hadnt had the chance to invest in skills since all the points went into awakening the Heros Armament, but this was a no-cost opportunity.


    Grateful for this, I smiled at the system for the first time in a while and meticulously upgraded my skills.


    Master?


    Frey?


    While happilypleting the leveling process, I decided to test the enhanced mind-reading capabilities when I noticed na and Lulu tilting their heads in confusion.


    [nas Current Emotions: Anxious/Touched/Worried/Sad/Excited/Fluttered]


    [nas Current Thoughts]


    I want to hold hands with Frey.


    I want to protect him no matter what.


    It is disheartening to always be overshadowed by the other girls.


    I dont want to make him my husband; I want to be his wife.


    Uh um


    The potency of mind reading exceeded my expectations.


    <i>Swoosh</i>


    F, Frey?


    With a blushing face, I looked down and gently held nas hand.


    Hehe.


    She gazed at me wide-eyed, soon closing them with a radiant smile and leaning onto the bed.


    I, I can do it too


    Observing the delighted expression on her face as she feigned rxation, it was clear she was genuinely happy holding my hand.


    Hmm.


    With my suspicions confirmed, I turned my attention to Lulu.


    Originally, mind-reading could only be used once on a person, but with the cooldown period, I wondered if it could be used continuously, so I checked.


    [Lulus Current Emotions: Blind Loyalty/Eternal Love/Worry/Ticklishness/Desire To Be Dominated]


    As expected, the mind-reading worked exceptionally well.


    [Lulus Current Thoughts]


    I wish Master would pet my belly.


    I want to rescue Master. If I cant save him, Ill die.


    I want to faithfully serve Master as his pet and beid to rest in the same grave.


    I want to be under the control, dominance, and restraint of Master.


    It worked too well, was the problem.


    Huh?


    <i> Swish, swoosh</i>


    Ah, uh Th, thank you


    I sighed and started petting Lulus belly gently to check the upgraded Affection System.


    Cuckoo!


    Ouch.


    Suddenly, a pigeon on the headboard pecked my forehead lightly, and I stared at it in confusion.


    Hmm?


    The typically clueless-looking bird was now holding out a letter with a serious expression.


    Whats happening


    With a worried expression, I epted the letter.


    ?


    Shortly after, I tilted my head in confusion.


    From na.


    [Professor Isolet, please dont worry.


    Frey Raon Starlight is currently in our custody.


    To exin in more detail.]


    Strangely, the letter it presented was from na to Isolet.


    Huh? Thats!


    Simultaneously, nas eyes widened in shock, and she stared at the letter.


    Why, why is that letter there?


    Cuckoo Coo


    Eh?


    At the same time, the bird, referred to as Gugu by Ferloche, weakly fell into nas arms.


    It, its hurt


    There were several injuries on its body.


    Hold on.


    I looked at it with a flustered expression.


    I dont know whats going on but if this letter is here


    Shortly after, I mumbled in fear.


    Does this mean Isolet doesnt know Im alive?


    It seemed like I should get ready to go out.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    Meanwhile


    Ugh


    Isolet was heavily drunk and sprawled out on her bed.


    Frey you rascal


    She clutched her sword, a gift from Frey, and a photo of him.


    Ive given my body and heart to you where on earth did you go


    She sobbed, her entire body soaked in tears.


    I cant even get married now


    Her room echoed with mournful cries for a long time.<hr>


    <strong>You can rate/review this serieshere.</strong>


    <strong>Advanced chapters avable on </strong>


    <strong>Illustrtins on our discrd  discord.gg/genesistls</strong>

 Chapter 246: Date?

    Chapter 246: Date?


    <b> Date? </b>


    In a secluded building on the outskirts of the Empire


    Hold on a sec.


    Why are you here?


    Two guards at the entrance stopped a woman approaching unsteadily.


    Ugh


    But the woman they obstructed groaned softly, attempting to push her way through.


    State your purpose here ugh.


    What what strength is this?


    The guards were not ones to easily let someone through, but strangely, they were being pushed back by her.


    They werent ordinary guards but warriors stationed by na in her secret hideout.


    Hmm


    When they finally drew their weapons, the womans eyes sharpened.


    <i>tter!</i>


    !?


    Suddenly, all their weapons fell.


    I just received a message. The letter I got a few hours ago only had the location of this ce.


    Isolet, clearly drunk, observed the astonished guards.


    So, I cant exin why.


    Even in her intoxicated state, she spoke coldly and entered the building quietly.


    Hmm.


    Once inside, she discreetly surveyed her surroundings.


    <b><i>Theres some space expansion magic at y here. Or perhaps its an illusion.</i></b>


    The unassuming exterior of the building belied the grandeur of a pce that awaited inside.


    <b><i>Certainly This isnt the work of an ordinary person. An average individual couldnt achieve this. Then, who?</i></b>


    She spected that the sender of the letter was no ordinary person. Lost in her thoughts, she chuckled.


    Well, it doesnt matter now.


    Her expression quickly darkened.


    Ive already lost my purpose in life. Ive already lost everything.


    She came here hoping the anonymous letter might be rted to Frey.


    Otherwise, she would have stayed confined to her room.


    This way, please.


    Hmm.


    Isolet bowed her head quietly and followed a maid who appeared from somewhere.


    Kindly wait here.


    After silently trailing the maid for a while, Isolet reached an elegantly adorned waiting room.


    Phew.


    Following the maids instruction, Isolet sat on a little couch in the waiting room and sighed gently.


    <i>Rustle, rustle</i>


    Lost in thought for a moment, she abruptly pulled something out.


    It was Freys picture and his shirt.


    She had gotten the picture while visiting his house and hadnt returned the shirt since the Heros Inauguration Ceremony.


    Ugh


    Still a bit drunk, she fussily looked at the picture while wearing his shirt inside-out, a habit she had developed for the past week.


    I should have I should have kept him confined then


    In her drunken state, she sought sce in the lingering scent and Freys energy. Then, she gazed somberly at Freys photo.


    I shouldve hidden him Somewhere, no one could find him So that everyone would forget


    The photo appeared worn even though it wasnt that old. Isolets voice darkened, just like her expression.


    Even as a ghost Wont you appear just once more? Just one more time?


    At that moment, Isolet whispered desperately.


    Ill take good care of you Please


    Growing agitated, she almosty down on the sofa.


    I can even get you stic surgery so that you dont get caught. If not, you could be my servant. And if that doesnt work for you, I had ns to escape to the eastern continent and live in the quiet countryside. I even checked out houses


    Her warm tears soaked Freys shirt and the photo.


    Sob.


    After struggling on the sofa for a while, she sniffed, and suddenly her eyes widened.


    <b><i>Someone is here.</i></b>


    She couldnt see who it was as she was draped in Freys shirt, but her heightened senses, even more acute since the inauguration ceremony, sensed the gaze.


    <b><i>Is this another trap to kill me?</i></b>


    Her mind settled, and she began to ponder.


    <b><i>Well, it doesnt matter now.</i></b>


    Eventually, she gave up, bowed her head, and whispered.


    Whos there?


    Uh


    Then, she heard a trembling voice.


    Sister?


    That voice sounded very familiar.


    What, what are you doing?


    Frey, d in a patient gown with a terrified expression, gazed down at her.


    .!


    Something inside Isolet snapped.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    We, Were here!


    Meanwhile


    F, Frey Im going to see Frey Hehe.


    Serena and Miho got out of the carriage. Serena looked around and hummed.


    Miho, is Frey going to be fine? He wasnt seriously injured, right? He got a serious injury, and we havent visited him yet


    Despite the unfamiliar countryside scenery and smell, Serena smiled, but she suddenly asked anxiously.


    Last time I checked, he was showing significant improvement. Please, stop asking, human.


    Unlike Serena, Miho was visibly irritated, perhaps reminiscing about her hometown, and replied while looking at Serena.


    But, how did you shake off all those pursuers?


    Huh?


    Werent you being followed? By that girl, Vener? Verer?


    Upon hearing that, Serena whispered with a sly grin.


    Theyre gone now.


    Youre terrifying, human.


    Miho shook her head at Serenas cold smile and pointed to a rundown building.


    Over there. Frey is there


    FREYYYY!!


    Whew.


    Ignoring Mihos words, Serena ran toward the building, calling out Frey. She entered the building, passing by the guards who recognized her and nodded quietly.


    Please follow me.


    Lla~


    Serena hummed as she followed the maid who had guided Isolet moments before. Soon, she became lost in deep thought.


    <b><i>I should only nurse him for a while.</i></b>


    She intended to tenderly look after the injured Frey, wiping his sweat and serving him tasty porridge.


    She aimed to etch in his mind that she alone stood by him during his tough times, hoping to rekindle his love.


    She had analyzed it countless times with her genius intellect; it was a perfect n with no room for failure.


    <b><i>Once he fully recovers Ill ask him for a date.</i></b>


    Unlike an ordinary genius who might have stopped there, Serenas mind was already on the next steps.


    <b><i>The date will be on a secluded ind. Well swim on the beach and share a hot spring And when night falls Ill set that kind of mood</i></b>


    If there was an issue, it was that her ns seemed more like fantasies.


    <b><i>I need to prepare. Whats the budget? Is there an ind with a hot spring? I should create a perfume full of pheromones.</i></b>


    Yet, her extraordinary intellect could turn these fantasies into reality.


    <b><i>I wonder if a storm could strand us for three or four days. If I threaten the Tower Master, it might be possible</i></b>


    While happily nning her time with Frey and grinning widely, Serena suddenly had another thought.


    <b><i>How, how do I prepare for the baby?</i></b>


    She pondered a challenging question that crossed her mind.


    <b><i>Baby clothes Ah, I already bought them. A name? Nightsky,bining stars and the moon? No, too long. What about Night? Thats okay too</i></b>


    <i>Thump!</i>


    Eek!


    Lost in thought, Serena bumped into the back of the maid, who had stopped suddenly.


    Ouch Huh?


    Wiping away a tear and rubbing her forehead, Serena tilted her head in confusion.


    Huh?


    Her expression quickly turned cold.


    Sister I cant breathe


    You cant leave, you cant go anywhere now Frey.


    Behind the doors of the waiting room, a distressing scene unfolded.


    I wont let go of you again


    Ugh


    Her delicate fianc was cradled in another womans arms.


    Though Frey was frail, the incident wouldnt have happened if the woman hadnt been Isolet.


    Frey, Ill look after you. Lets live happily in the countryside.


    Wait


    If you dont want that, I can shelter you at my ce. Or you can stay hidden in my clothes likest time. Ill fetch the scroll.


    Ugh


    Do you want to rebel? If you wish, try it. Please, just dont disappear


    Serena silently adjusted her fan while watching her soon-to-be-husband Frey, nestled in Isolets embrace, blushing and unsure.


    <i>Snap</i>.


    Soon after, Isolet stood up with Frey in her arms, surveying the room like a goblin who had stolen a treasure.


    Gyah!!


    Ouch.


    At that moment, someone swiftly burst into the room and lunged at Isolet.


    You shouldnt do this.


    Lulu had anticipated this and had been waiting nearby.


    <i>Swoosh</i>


    After saving Frey from Isolets embrace, Lulu politely seated him on a chair and rested at his feet.


    Grrr


    Hmm


    She threatened the drunk Isolet, who wasnt thinking clearly, while she still clung to Freys feet.


    If thats how it is, Ill let it go because shes like a protective house dog.


    Seeing Lulu like that, Serena smiled, happy that Lulu had followed her advice from their previous conversation.


    <i>Jump!</i>


    ?


    As Isolet sat on the chair dazedly, Lulu hopped onto Freysp, looking confused.


    Grrrrr


    On Freysp, Lulu snuggled into his embrace, rubbing her cheek and head against his stomach.


    What is this? It feels rough


    Feeling a scratchy sensation whenever Lulus head brushed against him, Frey naturally slid his hand inside her clothes, gently stroking her belly.


    .Woof


    Seeing the joyful Lulu making intentional puppy sounds at Frey, Serenas expression turned cold again.


    Hidden Quest


    <strong>Quest Content:</strong> Remove Serenas Curse of Familial Subordination


    <strong>Mission:</strong> Go on a date with Serena today


    <strong>Progress:</strong> 20%


    Hmm?


    At that moment, a mission popped up for Frey.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    Meanwhile, at the Hero Partys temporary meeting spot


    Thank you all foring.


    The members of the Hero Party gathered in the tent instead of their destroyed headquarters, focusing on Vener giving a briefing.


    Ill exin why youre all here today.


    Startled by the sudden summons, everyone paid attention to Veners serious words.


    Frey is alive.


    Vener dropped a bombshell.


    I need your help.


    Still in shock, Vener continued in a hushed voice.


    Its a risky task, so Ill take volunteers.


    She looked at Arianne and Alice, who were already eager.


    Anyone willing to join the operation to attack Frey, raise your hand


    Ahhh!!!!


    Surprisingly, the first hand raised belonged to an unexpected figure.


    Youre amazing!!!


    Saintess?


    Ferloche burst in as the tent p swung open, her body covered in bandages, and she raised her hand enthusiastically.


    Ill take the lead!!


    Her eyes sparkled, just like they did a week ago.


    Annoying Vener!!<hr>


    <strong>You can rate/review this serieshere.</strong>


    <strong>Advanced chapters avable on </strong>


    <strong>Illustrtins on our discrd  discord.gg/genesistls</strong>

 Chapter 247: Preparation Time

    Chapter 247: Preparation Time


    <b> Preparation Time </b>


    Uh


    As I gently caressed Lulus rumbling belly, I soon fixed my gaze on the affection system window that I had been manipting until then.


    Affection System Lv 4


    < Details  Completed Heroine Conquest Management >


    Isolet Arham Bywalker


    Worry (70%) Lust (10%) Maternal Love (20%)


    The Affection System had upgraded to Lv 4, allowing me to constantly know the strongest emotions she held toward me.


    <b><i>She seems to have been quite worried about me</i></b>


    Ignoring the twotter emotions, I turned my gaze to Isolet, who was staring at me with a nk expression.


    I really wanted to go to her house directly, but after realizing that the pursuers organized by Vener were scattered all over the Empire, I had no choice but to give up.


    Her house was prominently located in the center of the imperial capital.


    It was safer to have here here than risk going to her ce.


    na and Lulu, who had gone out for a while, also tried desperately to stop me from leaving.


    Hmm?


    As I remembered the devastated expression they had when I said Id go to Isolets house, I asked with a puzzled look when Lulu suddenly raised her head.


    Whats wrong? Lulu?


    I think someones here.


    Then, Lulu whispered with her ears perking up.


    Its probably the servants.


    It feels different somehow


    Despite my casual response, Lulu, who had been mumbling in a low voice, hopped down from myp and headed for the door.


    Ill go check ande back.


    Okay.


    Lately, Lulus detection ability seemed to be getting better. The awakening of her Magic Eyes should have been over, but could it still be developing?


    Also, there were times when she took me by surprise, and asionally, I found her quite charming. Was it because weve been so close?


    Ugh


    Sister, have youe to your senses?


    Lost in a peculiar thought for a moment, I turned my gaze to Isolet, who had been sipping on a hangover cure and looking dazed.


    Yes, I have.


    Isolet, with her face flushed red, nodded quietly.


    Current Thoughts


    I want to raise Frey.


    I want to protect Frey.


    Looking at her, I quietly used my newly leveled-up mind reading skill and then shook my head vehemently.


    <b><i>I need to decrease her obsession a bit.</i></b>


    If I couldnt stop her from worrying about me, I at least needed to decrease her level of concern.


    And to do that, I first need to rify our hierarchy.


    Until now, Ive been trying to disappoint her to make her worry, but now I n to do the opposite.


    In other words, a change in perspective.


    I need to make her realize that I am far above her, and she should not dare worry about me.


    She was a knight with an unwavering spirit after all.


    Get down.


    Wha, what?


    With that thought in mind, I soon spoke with a smug expression.


    Get down on the floor.


    Ah, understood


    Then, looking somewhat bewildered, she began to get down on the floor as per mymand.


    Lay down with your belly up. Like Lulu. If youre my knight, show your loyalty to me.


    Ugh.


    Having made her lie down to expose her belly, I gently stepped on her stomach while I remained seated.


    Now that you know my identity, theres no need to hide anymore.


    Then I propped up my chin with my hand and began whispering to her in a soft voice.


    My time is indeed limited but thats because I was drawing power from the Demon King.


    Ugh.


    Extending ones life isnt a challenging task. I also hold a rather high position in the Demon Kings army.


    With that, I applied more pressure with my foot, mockingly ncing at Isolet.


    You made a big mistake. Despite having a promising future, you willingly became my servant? Sisterno, you are now beneath me.


    .


    Well, its your decision. Regret wont change anything now. Henceforth, youll be at the forefront of destroying the empire under mymand


    I abruptly picked up the shirt she had worn.


    No, just stay beneath my feet for the rest of your life. It suits you.


    <i>Whoosh</i>


    You perverted piece of trash.


    I mockingly whispered and threw the shirt at Isolets face. She stared at me nkly before falling dead silent.


    Thank you for letting me know my ce Master.


    After what felt like an eternity, a quivering voice emerged from beneath the shirt covering her mouth.


    Affection System Lv 4


    < Completed Heroine Conquest Management >


    Isolet Arham Bywalker


    Worry (15%)


    Sigh


    Observing her worry diminish significantly, it appeared that I had made the correct decision.


    I needed to assert my dominance over her consistently.


    This way, I could maintain control over her for some time, right?


    Affection System Lv 4


    Impulse (39%) Patience (41%) Desire to Teach (5%)


    For now, I should disregard the other emotions that have emerged.


    <i>Whoosh</i>


    While stepping on Isolets stomach, I turned my head quietly toward the door.


    Mas, Master.


    To my surprise, Lulu appeared shocked.


    Please, control only me


    I nced at the flustered Lulu, tilting my head. Then, I kicked Isolet and felt cold sweat break out.


    <i>Peek</i>


    Someone cautiously stuck their head out next to Lulu, making me freeze in ce.


    <i> Whoosh!</i>


    At the same time, that person hastily pulled back.


    <i> Peek, Peek</i>


    But soon, they timidly resumed scanning the room.


    <b><i>Im losing my mind.</i></b>


    I couldnt believe I found myself in this surreal situation.


    Current Thoughts


    I genuinely like you, Freya lot.


    I just like you. Just seeing you makes me happy.


    Id love to go on a date with you, Frey.


    The duration of the mind-reading skill was about to end, but it managed to catch those thoughts. The unmistakable moon-colored eyes made the visitors identity clear.


    I had a hunch from the moment the date mission came up earlier, but


    Current Thoughts


    I want to have a baby with you, Frey.


    Sigh.


    It appears my fiance has tracked me down.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    Hehe Hehe


    Serena settled down, gazing at Frey with a childlike, dreamy smile.


    Why are you here?


    Frey looked annoyed and asked Serena grumpily, resting his chin on the sofas armrest.


    Oh, well You see


    Thinking she should wear a patient gown like Frey while caring for him, Serena quickly turned to him and exined.


    Yo-you Youre hurt, right? So I want to take care of you.


    Im all healed up.


    Wh-what?


    Im healthy enough to be discharged right now. So, I dont need any nursing.


    She appeared shocked as Frey spoke firmly, derailing the grand n she had in mind.


    You still need to rest, right? If youre not feeling well, you should rest. In the first ce, youre officially missing right now.


    Yeah, sure.


    So, I should be by your side


    I dont need you.


    Serena, trying hard to be vital, was left dumbfounded when Frey hugged Lulu, who was beside him.


    <i>Kiss</i>.


    While looking at Serena, Frey suddenly leaned down and kissed Lulu lying in hisp.


    Lulu and Isolet will take care of me. So, I dont need you.


    After Freys assertive statement, a heavy silence settled in the room.


    I see


    Serena, visibly disheartened, bowed her head.


    It was me who wasnt needed.


    Lulu imed her ce at Freys feet, monopolizing his affection.


    Meanwhile, Isolet casually toyed with a knife in the background; her sharp eyes hid some dark intentions.


    Serena saw them as intruders, but Freys perspective made her realize she was the intruder.


    Even so


    Nevertheless, she whispered with a cheerful smile.


    I like you, Frey.


    Serenas thoughts in Freys mind reading skill hadnt changed since childhood.


    Well, in that case Huh?


    Freys eyes widened abruptly as he looked at Serena, preparing to dismiss her.


    What?


    Suddenly, Frey began to break out in a cold sweat.


    Uh, hmm


    His gaze was fixed on thin air.


    Hmm


    Serenas eyes gleamed as she noticed Freys unusual behavior.


    What kind of ck magic is that?


    What?


    Serena, curious, asked a question.


    It seems like theres a rectangr thing in front of your eyes with writing on it its about this big um


    Oh.


    It was the system window she had seen during nas engagement ceremony a few months ago.


    Just forget about that.


    Okay.


    Frey shook his head and Serenas tense expression eased.


    As expected


    !


    Seeing this, Lulu recognized the situation, while Isolet looked surprised.


    What, what? What was that just now?


    Miho, crouching and ring at Frey, looked shocked.


    <b><i>She pushed it this time.</i></b>


    Even though ck magic was used in front of them, only Mihos affection decreased.


    Frey looked troubled.


    Get ready.


    Huh?


    He told Serena, who had just regained consciousness and stood up.


    Get ready for our date.


    Yes, alright Wait, what!?


    Serena grumpily responded, but then she understood Freys words and got excited.


    Why, you dont want to go?


    No, no no no! I do!!


    Frey asked softly, and Serena quickly nodded.


    Get ready then.


    Um


    Were leaving in 30 minutes.


    Gasp! Oh! Huh?


    With that, Serena started making strange noises as Frey surprised her.


    M, Miho, pinch me.


    Hastily, she ran to Miho, who was in a corner and asked her to pinch her.


    <i>Squeeeze</i>


    Eek


    Miho, seemingly upset, pinched and pulled Serenas cheek, making it stretch.


    What should I do? Where do I start? A storm? Do I summon a storm? No, first I have to buy an ind No, wait


    Calm down, human.


    Feeling the pain, she realized this was reality; Serenas sharp mind started to overload.


    What should I do? What am I supposed to do?


    Why are you asking me, human?


    Well, first the very first thing I should do is um


    Serena went on like a broken machine.


    Ah.


    What, what is it?


    Suddenly, she grabbed Mihos shoulders, dragged her over to Frey, and began speaking.


    Miho, ask Frey for that treatment!


    That treatment?


    Yes! The spell you said was super effective on Frey!


    Upon hearing this, Mihos face began to turn pale.


    That, that is!


    I need to n our date, so you need to restore Freys vitality! As much as possible!!


    But


    Please! Make him as lively as possible!


    However, it didnt matter to Serena, who looked like she had lost her mind.


    A date, my first-ever date with Frey What should I do? Can I, can I hold his hand as we walk? And other people shouldnt see Frey, so how do I disguise him


    With that, Serena opened the door and hurriedly ran somewhere, her mind still working overtime.


    .


    And then, a moment of silence followed.


    You, you dont even know what this treatment is Foolish human


    Hmm?


    As everyones gaze focused, Miho, sulking, mumbled in a low voice.


    I need to step outside for a bit.


    Until then, Isolet, who had been standing calmly in the corner of the room, tilted her head and walked toward the door.


    I can feel someones gaze.


    Simr to Lulu earlier, she sensed something was amiss.


    Good.


    Lulu was delighted when she realized that only she, Frey, and Miho were left in the room.


    Why would I give my life force to that kid Well, its a contract but


    Open your mouth, Miho.


    Ugh!


    With a cold expression, she ordered Miho.


    Bu


    The Demon King had demonized Miho; still, she had difficulty resisting Lulus Magic Eyes. Following hermand, Miho slowly opened her mouth.


    Good job.


    Now that what she had to do with Frey was clear. Miho looked at Frey with disgust as if she had chewed a bug.


    <i>Uhm</i>


    From her outstretched tongue, her fox bead was slightly vibrating.


    Hmm.


    Frey stepped forward and saw Miho flinch with tears forming in her eyes.


    Gugu!


    ..?


    When Gugu appeared by squeezing through the slightly open window, she looked confused.


    Where have you been?


    Goo?


    Gugu, who had flown off somewhere despite her injuries and the other animals discouragements, now appeared dumbfounded.


    <strong> Ferloche Astede</strong>


    And so must have been the sender of the letter Gugu handed to Frey.


    <strong> Theyre going to attack right now!!</strong>


    Contrary to popr belief, pigeons were smart creatures.


    <strong> With the Hero Party! Annoying Vener is the leader! The party members are</strong>


    Oh, dear.


    Reading the letter, Freys expression quickly hardened.


    <strong> Brace yourself! Lousy? Third-rate? Viin!</strong>


    Hu, hully! Uman! (Hu, hurry! Human!)


    Miho, who had been sticking out her tongue at Frey, urged him with a flushed expression.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    Meanwhile


    What what do I do What should I do


    Roswyn, confined to her room, looked into the void with swollen eyes.


    Helper System


    > Identity of the Hero


    As you know, the identity of the Hero [Fre]


    System Restoration[60%pleted]


    [


    >Everything about the Hero


    >Everything he has done


    >Truths of the world


    >Limitations that will be applied to you


    >Etc.


    .Will be avable when System Restoration isplete


    ]


    An indescribable fear was gradually closing in on her.


    Ugh, uhh uhhhh


    <i>Beep Beep Beep</i>


    The call from the Hero Party muffled her cries.<hr>


    <strong>You can rate/review this serieshere.</strong>


    <strong>Advanced chapters avable on </strong>


    <strong>Illustrtins on our discrd  discord.gg/genesistls</strong>

 Chapter 248: Bad Guy Frey

    Chapter 248: Bad Guy Frey


    <b> Bad Guy Frey </b>


    Ugh.


    Miho stuck out her tongue and tightly shut her eyes as Frey approached.


    She had never dated or kissed because vigers considered it sacred. Touching tongues with Frey, whom she detested, felt humiliating.


    Uhh


    Despite her dislike, Miho had no choice. A contract with Frey bound her. In exchange for giving him life force from her fox beads, she had to absorb energy from the viins brought by Lulu.


    All her fox beads went to Frey, and she had to recollect energy umted over a decade for it to be whole again.


    Surprisingly, this contract favored Miho.


    As agreed, Lulu continued bringing viins with zed looks in their eyes. The energy she absorbed from these individuals had a distinct and superior qualitypared to what she got from Morning Dew.


    Because of just a human


    Despite her secret satisfaction, Miho couldnt hide her disgust as their tongues were about to touch.


    Slurp.


    <b><i>I am a mighty warrior not a humans ything!</i></b>


    The thought continued until Freys tongue entered her mouth.


    <i>Gag!</i>


    Kuhk?


    Suddenly, Frey grabbed her by the neck.


    It felt harsh and forceful, like snapping a delicate branch.


    Eek, ugh


    Miho hit the wall, trying to hold onto Freys arm.


    <b><i>Whats happening?</i></b>


    Surprisingly, Frey didnt budge.


    Even though she was a fox kin and a skilled warrior, capable of overpowering about nine adult men effortlessly, she was entirely overwhelmed by the frail and thin Frey.


    Cheer up.


    Ke, Kehuk What?


    Serving me with that expression is unpleasant.


    Her trauma from the ve market, where she had been grabbed by the throat, came back. As fear took over, her expression changed as Frey had instructed, and he increased the pressure on her throat.


    Now, thats better.


    Frey, seemingly pleased with her effort, soon released her throat. He gently lifted her chin and whispered.


    If you frown again, Ill kill you.


    Ha, haha


    Though not usually scared of human threats, Mihos hair stood on end for some unknown reason. She forced a pale smile and nodded.


    <b><i>Human I will kill you</i></b>


    Miho despised Frey for defiling her as she felt the lingering touch of his hand on her throat.


    <b><i>Should I bite him?</i></b>


    For a moment, Miho thought about biting Freys tongue.


    However, with her medical expertise, she knew she couldnt kill him that way. She also understood that Lulu, ring at her from the side, would quickly restrain her.


    Yet, considering the harsh treatment she anticipated from him, that seemed almost preferable.


    Lulu had once said, Humbly ept any affection or behavior shown by Master Frey.


    As per recent newspaper articles, he had a track record of using coercive methods to turn those he desired into sex ves.


    <b><i>No, I dont want to</i></b>


    As if to prove it, Frey had forcefully pinned her to the wall with both hands.


    <i>Swish</i>


    And then, inevitably, Freys tongue entered her mouth.


    <b><i>This is the worst</i></b>


    Miho thought about the pain she would endure, the extent of the harm he might inflict, and if she could face the elders in her hometown.


    Slurp, slurp


    And so, Miho and Freys tongue began to intertwine.


    Uph?


    With tears forming, Miho shivered and slightly tilted her head.


    <b><i> What is going on?</i></b>


    It wasnt the rough and repulsive act she anticipated. Instead, it was so tender and kind that it turned out unexpectedly gentle and demure.


    <i>Kkuuk</i>


    However, pressing her against the wall, Freys hand exerted even more force.


    <b><i>What, what is this?</i></b>


    Miho looked visibly flustered, as she had expected Frey to grope her, but nothing like that happened.


    <i>Slurp</i>


    Freys tongue continued its gentle and sweet motion.


    Ugh


    Miho was swept away by Freys technique as the essence of the fox beads she gathered melted between their tongues and was absorbed by him. She scratched her hand with her nails to break the spell and whispered to herself.


    <b><i>Why, why does it feel so good?</i></b>


    She couldnt deny it. Surprisingly, kissing Frey felt good.


    <b><i>Why? Why is that?</i></b>


    <i>Slurp</i>


    <b><i>..?</i></b>


    Caught off guard, she noticed her tongue moving involuntarily.


    Despite feeling repulsed by his intrusion, she found herself willingly entwining her tongue with his.


    <b><i>Is it mating season? It shouldnt be that time yet.</i></b>


    In this unexpected moment, she discovered her tails involuntarily quivering, gently encircling Frey. Her face flushed as she became lost in her thoughts.


    <b><i>Is it not? Did I miscalcte?</i></b>


    By now, she even perceived Freys kiss as sweet.


    Puha


    After an unusually prolonged session, when Frey withdrew, she felt a momentary sense of yearning.


    Hmm.


    However, Frey met her gaze coldly.


    Is this all youve got?


    Huh?


    Your life force isnt sufficient.


    Saying so, he gently grasped her neck again, whispering coldly.


    If you dont want to die, you must gather energy diligently.


    O-okay


    Youre just a tool to replenish my life force. If you cant fulfill that role, I must discard you.


    Yes, understood


    Good, thats how it should be. Now Hmm?


    Intimidated by Frey, Miho lowered her tail and was startled when he shifted his gaze to her arm.


    .


    On her arm, a distinct red handprint from Frey was visible.


    Hmm


    Eek!


    Frey pulled her arm toward him, examining the mark quietly. Then, he smirked and whispered in a hushed voice.


    Consider this mark of mine an honor.


    Ugh.


    After saying that, with a wicked yet charming smile, Frey pressed her arm to her chest, pushed her against the wall, and left.


    .


    For a while, silence hung in the air.


    <i>Thump, thump</i>


    Mihos heart raced as Frey held her against the wall.


    ..What, what is this?


    Despite Frey acting and speaking as she had expected, Miho was left stunned into silence as his smile gleamed.


    <b><i>Whats going on?</i></b>


    And Frey felt the same way.


    <b><i>Something has been off for a while?</i></b>


    Baffled, he leaned against the window, gazing nkly outside.


    He had chosen to be condemned to ease Isolets worries. He didnt realize it then, but he noticed he was slightly different from usual.


    What in the world is going on?


    Emotions and impulses that Frey had never experienced before were continually urging him on.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    Early in the morning, a few hours before Frey gazed out the window with a troubled expression.


    Hmm


    After receiving a healing potion from Roswyn and Ferloches holy power at the inauguration ceremony, surviving the falling building debris, and having her horns destroyed by re, Ruby returned to the hospital.


    ..


    It was the hospital room she had upied a few months ago. Ruby gazed at the familiar ceiling with dark eyes.


    Wow! I am getting discharged today!!


    Finally.


    Looking at Ferloche, who had risen from the neighboring bed a few hours earlier when she stormed into the Hero Partys tent, Ruby muttered wearily.


    Youre finally leaving.


    Despite being fatally wounded, Ferloche had been unintentionally hindering Rubys recovery by showering her with holy power every chance she got.


    It wasnt a malicious attack but a healing act from the naive and pure Ferloche. Due to this, the Path of Pretender System prevented her from retaliating, and naturally, voicing an objection was almost impossible.


    In this world, there was no unique case where receiving divine power worsened ones conditionexcept for the demon race, a detail Ruby couldnt disclose.


    Then, goodbye!


    Ugh, ugh


    As a result, wrapped in bandages, Ruby breathed a sigh of relief after Ferloche left the room with a final fervent dose of holy power.


    [A notification from the special system has arrived.]


    At that moment, an opaque window popped up before her.


    [Frey Raon Starlights scenario has been updated.]


    {Hero Inauguration Ceremony} -> {Date}


    Rubys expression soured upon reading the notification.


    A date What a joke.


    She gazed at the ceiling with dissatisfaction for a while, then muttered in a cold voice.


    When did they introduce the concept of a Helper? Was it nned from the day I received the penalty?


    The existence of a Helper was unknown even to the Demon God. Not being aware of such a crucial matter that could alter the course of events for so long shocked her.


    Therefore, without considering the possibility of defeat and solely focusing on how to subjugate Frey or break him if he refuses to submit, Ruby felt tense for the first time at the thought that she could lose.


    But even then, I will win in the end.


    However, her arrogance persisted.


    And it wasnt baseless arrogance.


    Despite numerous ovepping penalties, countless umted damages, and the emergence of an unknown Helper, she remained the strongest in the world.


    Even lying in bed at this moment without any constraints, she could still potentially set the world aze with just a flick of her finger.


    Your date must be with Serena, right?


    Moreover, she had the soul of Serena, the worlds greatest genius, hostage.


    Despite Serenas poor performance at the ceremony, she imed it happened because she forcibly ordered her daytime self, who didnt know about their deal.


    Serena said she learned from her mistake and wouldnt repeat it.


    However, dealing with the Demon King was challenging, and Ruby felt skeptical about Serenas exnations.


    Well, then


    Thats why Ruby had decided.


    Theres no choice but to ruin your date.


    Using this date scenario, she nned to punish Serena for daring to mock her and iste Freypletely.


    She couldnt do much herself because she was bedridden. Still, she could use magic to locate Frey, who had been hiding on the outskirts for a week. She would then discreetly leak his location to Vener.


    And most importantly


    [Special Ability  Attack Skill List]


    <strong> Viinification Lv MAX (100000pt)</strong>


    <strong>Description:</strong> Using the systems power, this scenario transforms the target into an evil viin.


    She had ess to the systems Special Ability.


    Activated when the Hero and the Demon King recognized each others identities and umted special stacks, the special system typically initiated a full-scale war at the beginning of the second school year.


    However, the Demon God had secretly unlocked Rubys system a few days ago, granting her faster ess to the Special Ability.


    <b>  This is self-defense since theyve made their move, so this intervention wont vite the principle of causality.</b>


    Hmm?


    <strong>  Ah, also theres something you should know about the Youngest Pdin</strong>


    As per the very tense Demon God, who recently appeared in her dreams and discussed aplicated situation, it was self-defense since the other side had also intervened


    However, Ruby wasnt interested in suchplex situations.


    Her sole desire was to witness beautiful things destroyed and crumble by her own hands.


    And presently, the most beautiful thing in her eyes was Frey.


    Thats why Ruby yearned to see him shattered, crying, and stained with her color.


    Rubys guiding principle was solely that and nothing more.


    [Special Ability  Attack Skill List]


    Note: If the target is too good, theres a limit to how evil they can be, but the chances of that are low.


    Until now, it was all just an act, Frey.


    Ruby tossed aside the lengthy precautions and warnings and murmured with a joyful smile.


    But this time, youre going tomit a truly evil act.


    She imagined him crossing a line and doing something genuinely evil, unlike his usual self, leaving him devastated and hopeless.


    [Purchase Complete]


    Im excited to see how youll react when youre under me, crying.


    Ruby used a lot of points to debuff Frey, and she smiled happily, imagining how she would deal with him now that he was all alone and had fallen to the bottom due to her borate n.


    Ill single you outpletely Frey.


    Her eyes gleamed like rubies.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    A few hourster.


    How can you wear such clothes as a duchess? Arent you ashamed?


    Eek? Huh? What?


    It seems you cant even stay still. You are indeed disqualified as a fianc.


    Frey looked at Serena coldly.


    <i>Swish, swish</i>


    But his hands were busy fixing the overly fancy clothes she had put on while caught up in the excitement of the date.


    Youre hopeless.


    Serena blushed upon hearing that.<hr>


    <strong>You can rate/review this serieshere.</strong>


    <strong>Advanced chapters avable on </strong>


    <strong>Illustrtins on our discrd  discord.gg/genesistls</strong>

 Chapter 249: Customized Frey

    Chapter 249: Customized Frey


    <b> Customized Frey </b>


    Ssrrk, ssk


    With an icy expression, Frey silently fixed Serenas clothes.


    Um, uh Frey.


    Serena still flustered from his unexpected touch, finally gathered herself and asked softly.


    Are you doing this for me right now?


    After being baffled for a bit, Serena concluded that Frey was doing it for her.


    Is it because youre worried others might see me like this if we go out?


    Frey had never cared about her appearance, making Serena think he might be bothered by it as he tidied her clothes with an irritated look.


    Regarding Frey, Serena tended to provide answers that pleased him, oftencking logic.


    Right, Frey?


    This time, her spection seemed correct.


    I just didnt want my reputation damaged because of your reckless attire.


    Were going out in disguise anyway, so it shouldnt matter But it seems like everyones eyes


    Tsk.


    As Serena pondered further, Frey stopped fixing her clothes and bluntly said, Dont overthink it.


    Oookay.


    Serena stayed silent, her face tense, but she kept fidgeting with her toes.


    Cant you be still for a moment?


    Im sorry.


    Frey apologized again, and Serena suppressed her twitching lips, holding back tears. She whispered to herself,


    <em><strong> I really like you, Frey I love you, Frey</strong></em>


    Serena, who hadnt received much love and attention from him for years, felt an overwhelming excitement, and then she looked around.


    She wanted to share this news with her only friend and assistant, Miho.


    Hmm?


    But something felt off.


    ..?


    Her assistant, Miho, leaned against the wall with a dreamy look in her eyes. Miho, who usually teased her, now stood there with an enamored look in her eyes.


    It could be the afternoon sluggishness, but there was something suspicious.


    Somethings strange


    Her face was red, she had red handprints on her arms and neck, and she was drooling.


    How How did it turn out like this? H-human?


    Most importantly, when Miho looked at Serena, who was deeply in love with Frey, the usual teasing remarks were absent.


    Instead of mocking her, Mihos voice was tinged with guilt and remorse.


    Miho.


    Serena had a sudden realization, and her mind snapped into focus. She approached Miho with a bewildered expression.


    Are you


    With a trembling voice, she intended to ask a question while quietly caressing the arm with red fingerprints. However


    Can I take that girl as my servant?


    What?


    Frey, gripping her shoulder, dropped a bombshell.


    I want to own her, that girl.


    Serenas eyes widened in shock, and Miho shouted in confusion.


    Wh-who! Who gets to decide! I am not your possession! You Human!


    Hm


    S-so, um


    But when Frey pushed her against the wall again and stroked her chin coldly, Miho couldnt help but lower her tail and swallow her dry saliva.


    F-for what reason?


    The pet in my home wants that girl


    As Serena, regainingposure, asked with a trembling voice, Frey casually looked at Lulu and continued.


    Shes a fox beast kin, and since shes your friend, she seems just right to be my mistress.


    Ah


    Youre too in. Theres nothing to see.


    Frey turned his head to the side after saying that.


    Y-you said you want to have an affair? Do you mean Im your wife?


    What?


    But Frey overlooked a crucial detail.


    <em><strong> S-So, does that mean Im the official wife?!</strong></em>


    Serena, who had be used to his ignorance, found each of his reactions incredibly romantic.


    Frey!! I love you so much!


    After multiple logical reviews with no errors, Serena smiled as she embraced Frey.


    Then, will my child be the next head of the family? Wait, what about the Moonlight family?


    What the hell are you doing right now?


    Well, why worry about the Moonlight family? We can pick someone suitable as the head. If I can be the Starlight Duchess, nothing matters


    While Serena daydreamed in his embrace, Frey looked at her suddenly.


    Wait, this is


    He contorted his face and muttered in a cold voice.


    Sigh.


    Why are you like this?


    Frey, who had instinctively embraced Serena, realized there was no cloth on the back part of her dress.


    I cant watch this anymore.


    Heiik!


    He looked at Serena with a dumbfounded expression and firmly grabbed her arm.


    Come with me.


    Eeuaaahhh


    Frey began dragging Serena somewhere else.


    ..


    They headed to a dressing room inside the hideout, leaving Miho, Lulu, and Isolet in silence in the living room.


    The silence lingered for quite some time.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    I-Ill wait for you in the carriage then


    Do as you wish.


    Taking Serenas extra clothes, Frey inspected them before selecting her outfit. Seeing Serena in the lovely dress, he made an annoyed expression, looking away without responding.


    Hehe a date


    Serena gazed at Frey with affectionate eyes, wishing the moment couldst forever as she headed to the waiting carriage.


    Disapprovingly observing Serena, Frey soon muttered brusquely, preparing to depart.


    Hey.


    Hmm?


    Isolet, who had been discreetly watching from the sidelines, approached cautiously.


    Frey.


    She gazed at him with a serious expression for a while.


    I cant shake off this bad feeling about today.


    Isolets unique sensitivity warned her of an impending event during their date.


    Are you going out alone? Maybe its better if, without interfering, I follow from a distance


    Worriedly, Isolet made this suggestion to Frey.


    Drop my shirt to the floor and kneel.


    What?


    With an arrogant expression he hadnt shown before, Frey stared at Isolet.


    Right now.


    Frey.


    Are you defying your ownersmand?


    Isolet, attempting to gauge Freys reaction, reluctantly knelt as Frey furrowed his brow and shook his foot.


    Tell me honestly.


    Looking down at Isolet, Frey questioned.


    Why did you keep my shirt for a week?


    Thats


    What made the shirt so crumpled?


    ..


    Isolet hesitated to answer as Frey stared at her coldly.


    A perverted freak lusting after her disciple when she is supposed to be the teacher.


    Frey grabbed the shirt from the floor and rubbed it against Isolets face, causing her to flinch.


    Go out and die, you lecherous old maid.


    Unlike Freys usual remarks, that remark seemed serious; Isolet froze.


    Hand me some socks.


    After a while, Frey put on a soft smile and instructed her.


    For a pathetic old maid like you, these chores suit you better.


    Following Freys order, Isolet picked up a sock and, with a nk expression, slowly put it on Freys foot.


    You should also put on the other sock, too, shouldnt you?


    Frey put on one sock and ced that foot on Isolets shoulder. He then brought the other foot to her belly, urging her with a wriggle.


    Ugh.


    Isolet moaned as she finished putting the sock on the remaining foot.


    Youre truly a lost cause


    Hearing Isolets faint moan, Frey, with a cold look, nudged her stomach with his foot.


    Ugh


    Lousy trash, vulgar bitch.


    Isolet, who had her eyes tightly closed and trembling, was met with a cold expression from Frey as he spoke to her and rose from his seat.


    Guard the house properly.


    Frey slowly wore the shirt that had covered her face and issued themand.


    If you cant even do that, youll be thrown out.


    Dont follow me. Its dangerousno, Ill handle it.


    With Isolets shirt still wrinkled and carrying her lingering traces, Frey added unnecessary remarks before leaving. She stared at him with a dazed expression, watching him walk toward the entrance.


    M-Master!


    This time, Lulu blocked his way.


    Its its dangerous!


    Like Isolet, Lulu sensed danger and shook Freys shoulders with her hands on his shoulders.


    You shouldnt go out!


    Move aside.


    P-please take me with you. Ill use dognguage! Ill act just like a dog, not a human, so please


    <em>Siggghh</em>.


    Frey sighed as he watched Lulu act like that.


    <i>Tighten</i>


    Hugeuk!


    Abruptly, he seized Lulus leash and pulled it firmly.


    Ke, keok


    Forgot youre a pet, Lulu?


    M-Master I-Im sorry


    Under Freys cold gaze, Lulu, despite the tight leash, didnt resist but begged for forgiveness.


    Sit.


    Woof!


    Observing Lulu, Frey held the leash and quietlymanded, making Lulu lower down immediately.


    Lie down.


    Arf


    Hand.


    Huff, huff


    They had a brief training session.


    Lulu, what were you?


    Looking down at her submissive disy, Frey subtly questioned.


    I-I am Masters eternal pet.


    Remember your ce. Im your owner; youre just a pet.


    Yes!


    Without hesitation, Lulu responded, prompting Frey to whisper coldly.


    This time, Ill overlook it but be warned, it wont be as easy next time.


    Gulp.


    Hearing this, Lulu, fearing abandonment, nervously swallowed.


    Huuuggh!


    Then, her leash tightened firmly once again.


    Ill be stricter next time.


    ..!


    Frey, now atop her, pulled the leash, leaning in closely.


    I want to be with you as much as possible.


    But if you wander off or end up with someone else, Ill be upset.


    Ahh


    Soon, Frey gazed at Lulu with obsessive eyes.


    <i>Bite.</i>


    !


    Frey bit Lulus neck, leaving marks.


    From now on, you need my permission to go anywhere. Understand?


    Yea


    Afterward, Frey stared at the marks, caressed her hair, and spoke softly.


    Youre mine. A dog in my house. Dont go anywhere without me.


    Yeeeeeessss


    Looking up at Frey, Lulu wore an ecstatic and happy expression.


    If a persons pupils could reflect their mood, Lulus eyes would have turned heart-shaped despite Frey tightening the leash around her throat.


    <i>Sssk</i>


    Then.


    Frey, who had pulled the leash tightly, began to loosen it and secured it to a nearby pir.


    Take care of the house, Lulu.


    Woof


    Its dangerous outside, so stay here today.


    Ensuring the leash was tied securely, Frey patted Lulus head, still wearing an ecstatic expression, and left through the front door.


    Ugh


    As Frey left, his high mental strength helped him briefly collect his thoughts.


    What have I done Just now


    Hidden Quest


    <strong>Quest Content:</strong> Remove Serenas Curse of Familial Subordination


    < Date in Progress >


    <strong>Progress:</strong> 51%


    <strong>Reward:</strong> Total Elimination of the Secret Lord, ???, ???, ???, Serenas 19+ Event Unlocked, Top Priority Designation


    Feeling guilty, he nced at the real-time quest progress window.


    Hmmm.


    Silently staring at the system window, Freys eyes turned cold instantly.


    Seriously, these Hero Party members


    Then, he approached Serena, who had been waiting for him in the distance for a long time, and muttered in a cold voice.


    Are all a bunch of idiots.


    And then, silence lingered for a while.


    Mhm, hmmm hmmm.


    In the secret hideout, only the subordinates remained without Frey, Serena, and na


    I guess we have to go.


    After a moment of silence, Isolet, kneeling on the chair, staring nkly at the seat where Frey had been sitting, spoke.


    Y-yes T-theres no other choice


    Lulu, unable to contain her excitement from being confined in this ce by Frey, responded to Isolets words with a wistful voice.


    Ferloche Astede


    [Im heading to attack Frey right now!!


    Im with the Hero Party! So annoying. Ms. Vener is the leader! The party members are]


    It wasnt just Frey who received a letter from Ferloche.


    I-its an emergency because Masters life is in danger


    Y-yes, thats right As his knight, I cant just let it slide Yup.


    Barely justifying their actions, the two women, with desire gleaming in their eyes, watched Frey as he headed toward the carriage.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    Meanwhile


    What!?


    Themunication device was close to overheating from not receiving signals for a long time. Finally, Roswyn made a connection, and her eyes widened as she shouted.


    Frey h-hes alive!?


    Her gaze shook uncontrobly.


    I-I have to go find him now!


    After a while, a young girl left her room for the first time in a week.<hr>


    <strong>You can rate/review this serieshere.</strong>


    <strong>Advanced chapters avable on </strong>


    <strong>Illustrtins on our discrd  discord.gg/genesistls</strong>

 Chapter 250: Unexpected Situation

    Chapter 250: Unexpected Situation


    <b> Unexpected Situation </b>


    Y-youre here? It seems like it took a bit longer. Did something happen


    Shut up.


    Frey, stepping onto the carriage prepared for their date, responded with a cold tone as Serena stumbled over her words, watching his reaction.


    Huff.


    After a sigh, Frey, who had taken his seat, silently gazed out the window and sighed again.


    <b><i>Why am I acting like this? Why?</i></b>


    An inexplicable impulse had persistently urged him for a while now, an emotion entirely foreign to Frey.


    <b><i>Why do I want to torment others?</i></b>


    For the first time in his life, he genuinely wished to torment others,mitting pure acts of malevolence unrted to the forced actions during the first cycle or the current wickedness to save the world.


    Ugh


    The signs of this change appeared when the drunken Isolet had barged into his hideout.


    In that moment, Frey, slightly intoxicated, tried to ease her week-long worries, reassuring her that his high position in the Demon Kings army held no issues with lifespan while also emphasizing the difference in their positions.


    The decision itself was correct, but insulting her by calling her a doormat or lecherous wretch was never part of his n.


    However, he felt guilty and exhrated for some reason when saying those words, and the situation spiraled out of control from that point onward.


    He passionately kissed Miho his fiancs aide and friend who had already disliked him, intertwining their tongues and disying possessiveness.


    Throwing words he didnt even mean and saying that he wanted to have an affair with Miho left his fiance, Serena, wounded and tearful as she clung to him.


    Earlier, he had uttered hurtful words, even insulting and sexually harassing Isolet, the second person he respected the most in the world.


    Lulu, always loyal and affectionate, received cold treatment, facing physical punishment through strangtion and even biting, actions that left Frey bewildered as to why he was yielding to such desires.


    <b><i>Could it be I am under a curse?</i></b>


    Guilt and confusion etched Freys expression as he stared out the window.


    <b><i>Perhaps I should contact Kania</i></b>


    After suffering in silence for a while, Freys thoughts led him to seek advice from Kania, an expert on curses, and he turned his gaze to the side.


    Frey.


    Ugh.


    Simultaneously, Serena, who had somehow attached herself closely to his side, sparkled with anticipation, caught his attention.


    <b><i>I want to torment her</i></b>


    As a result, Freys briefly tranquil mind began to be disturbed, and negative thoughts resurfaced once more.


    Go away.


    Heok.


    Consequently, Frey pushed Serena aside and spoke coldly.


    Behave, Serena.


    B-but I should put this on you


    What?


    Perplexed, Frey tilted his head, and Serena quietly extended something for him to see.


    Is this a lens?


    What she presented was a lens emitting rainbow colors.


    Yes, you should wear this so we can see each others faces


    As Serena exined, both of them were currently under special disguise.


    To conceal Frey, who was feigning his disappearance and hiding, Serena used the hereditary perception-altering magic passed down through her family, altering both their facial appearances.


    Thanks to this, to external observers Frey and Serena appeared entirely different


    Of course, their inherent charm from their original appearances remained unchanged despite the altered perception.


    I-Im already wearing it. When I look at our altered appearances, it feels like were having an affair F-for me, even if you beat me to death, I still like you the best


    Come to think of it Im the only one who can see your true appearance now Hehe.


    Serena, who had been mumbling timidly, suddenly spoke with a blissful look as Frey gazed at her.


    When Frey stared at her intently, Serena, who was timidly muttering, spoke as if suddenly reminded of something and gazed at him thrilled.


    I dont need that.


    Sorry?


    Id rather see that appearance than your original face, which is nothing to look at.


    .!


    But as Frey continued with his shocking statement, her previously gleeful smile vanishedpletely.


    Th-thats


    Now, move away from my side.


    U-ugh


    Upon hearing that, Serena looked dejected like a pitiable, drenched puppy. Without arguing, she simply lowered her head in response to Freys coldmand and muttered softly.


    A-alright then, Ill keep this appearance today


    Thats right, now


    N-no, I mean, from now on, Ill always look like this in front of you.


    Hmm.


    S-should I keep this appearance even in normal situations?


    Serena asked with a trembling expression as she gazed at Frey.


    Its been years since thest time I received apliment about my looks from you.


    ..


    E-even if I change my face, Im still me Ill do anything as long as you acknowledge me.


    After hearing her words, Frey, who had shown no interest, once again shifted his gaze to outside the window.


    Ill schedule cosmetic surgery for tomorrow. Ill change my appearance to match the perception-altering magics appearance


    <i> Whoosh!</i>


    Huh?


    As Serena muttered while fiddling with her two fingers, Frey abruptly snatched the lens she had ced next to her.


    Huh? Frey?


    Still staring out the window, Frey slowly ced the lens Serena had prepared on his eyes.


    Dont misunderstand.


    Serena stared in bewilderment, mouth wide open, witnessing this action, but Frey soon responded with the same cold tone.


    Im wearing it to conceal the color of my irises.


    Hehe, hehehe


    Youre so noisy.


    Frey pushed Serena, who leaned on his shoulder with a foolish smile, away again and stared at the clear sky in silence.


    Huh?


    While behaving this way, Frey suddenly slightly furrowed his brow and tilted his head.


    <i>Ssk</i>


    He began to feel an itching sensation around his legs. So, he slowly lowered his gaze.


    <i>Squirm, squirm</i>


    Serena, who was now lying beside him, had somehow sneakily found her way into his spot.


    Hehe.


    Having sessfully found her ce, she rested her head on hisp, looking up at him with a foolish smile.


    Its Frey Hehehe


    From her perspective, there was the face of the most magnificent man in the world, a face that only she could see.


    As unremarkable as always.


    Soon, in Freys shifted gaze, there was also the face of Serena, who looked at him and giggled sillily as if she found something amusing.


    Theres nothing to see; its unremarkable, and theres nothing special.


    While muttering to himself with a pout, Frey attempted to push Serena off hisp. However, in the end, he could only shake his head, lean back, and close his eyes.


    Seriously, I really dont like you.


    After a while, the carriage that had left his hideout slowly started traveling down the road.


    <i> tter, tter</i>


    After a long ride, the carriage carrying Frey and Serena began to shake pleasantly.


    Ack, eh ah


    Seizing the opportunity, Serena, with her head on Freysp, sneakily rubbed her head against his legs.


    Ouch


    While making it appear as if she was being pushed by the swaying of the carriage, she turned her head to press her face against Freys lower abdomen.


    Hmm


    Then, the sensation of his flesh and body warmth under his thin shirt reached Serena.


    <i>Nuzzle, nuzzle</i>


    Since Frey and Serena rarely had the chance to be so close, she tried to make the most of it and gently brushed her face here and there.


    Hm?


    However, Serena, who was basking in happiness while nuzzling her face against Freysp, suddenly wore a dark expression.


    This smell is


    Then, with hollow eyes, she started fiddling with Freys shirt.


    No way.


    The scent of a woman emanated from the shirt Frey was wearing.


    Although he had always cheated on her in front of her, Serena always secretly sniffed his clothes every time, so she knew very well.


    While she could always detect the scent of perfume, soap, and cosmetics, she had never detected the scent of a woman on him even once.


    However, now the fragrance emanating from Freys shirt unmistakably belonged to a woman.


    .


    Serena, who had opened her eyes while ring hard to analyze the wrinkles on the shirt and the scent, quickly reached a conclusion.


    That damn old maid


    Serena had been regrly keeping a record detailing the threat levels of those who had their sights set on Frey.


    So she quickly realized that the owner of this drastic action was none other than Isolet, who had recently risen to the top of the file.


    I should revise the ranking soon


    Serena, who quietly elevated Isolets threat level to the maximum in her mind, gritted her teeth and soon began looking at Frey to shake off her unpleasant feeling.


    Are you asleep, Frey?


    His eyes remained closed throughout.


    <i>Poke, poke.</i>


    Lost in contemtion while staring at his doll-like face, Serena delicately prodded Freys cheek with her finger.


    Its so squishy


    For a while, Serena blushed as she continued to poke Freys soft cheek.


    ..Huh?


    Suddenly, as the carriage began to sway, her expression turned cold in an instant.


    <i>Crash!!</i>


    However, before she could react, the unexpected happened.


    Kyaaack!!


    The roar echoed as the carriage teetered as if on the verge of flipping over.


    <b><i>An ident? No, it was a dirt path, so the carriage shook quite a bit, but it wasnt to the extent it would flip over.</i></b>


    In the half-tilted carriage, Serena, lifted slightly into the air, started to contemte inwardly.


    <b><i>Then there must be an ambush.</i></b>


    Serena, who had wiped away her foolish smile until then, swiftly assumed a cold, ruthless expression reminiscent of an assassin.


    <b><i> Not the Imperial Family, perhaps the Church? Or maybe the Hero Party? Regardless, first</i></b>


    While using her brain to the fullest, Serena clung to Frey, who had also floated into the air with her and took out a fan from her inner chest pocket. Her eyes began to gleam.


    Oof!?


    Taken aback, she gasped and blushed.


    <i>Snatch!</i>


    The reason for this was that Frey, who had woken up with a start after dozing off for a moment, unconsciously embraced Serena due to the shock.


    Ahhhhh?


    Freys bold action, which she hadnt experienced ever since he was young, left Serenas normally sharp mind in a state of disarray.


    <i>Crash, thud!</i>


    Just like that, the carriage, with Frey tightly embracing Serena, dramatically flipped over.


    <b><i>What should I do, what should I do, what should I do</i></b>


    Buried in Freys warm embrace, Serenas mind turned nk.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    Meanwhile, at that moment.


    Hmm.


    Leaning her chin on her hands at the table, Vener quietly observed the floating projection magical device in the situation room.


    <i>Cssssss</i>


    The monitor disyed a carriage covered in dust, overturned.


    Um, excuse me


    In the quiet situation room where no one spoke due to the dismal sight, someone suddenly raised their hand.


    I-I I came here because they said Frey Frey is here? I?


    The pitiful, worn expression belonged to none other than Roswyn.


    Oh, well.


    Vener, who was sharply looking at her, had a cold expression and was about to open her mouth to speak.


    Actually


    <i>Creak!</i>


    .?


    The door to the situation room swung open suddenly, and someone entered, causing Vener to momentarily pause her words and tilt her head in confusion.


    What in the world?


    It was Freys younger sister who had be the temporary head of the Starlight family.


    What are you all doing?


    Aria Raon Starlight appeared in the situation room.<hr>


    <strong>You can rate/review this serieshere.</strong>


    <strong>Advanced chapters avable on </strong>


    <strong>Illustrtins on our discrd  discord.gg/genesistls</strong>

 Chapter 251: Interference

    Chapter 251: Interference


    <b> Interference </b>


    <i>  Rolling</i>


    One wheel from the overturned carriage wobbled down the path after the ident.


    If anyone witnessed this, they might have thought it was a major ident, and those inside wouldnt havee out unscathed.


    Despite the protective magic on the carriage, the severity of the crash suggested potential moderate injuries.


    Ugh


    Although Serena felt dizzy from the shock of the carriage flipping, she wasnt injured.


    Frey had acted swiftly, using himself as a cushion to shield Serena as soon as the ident happened.


    Hmm.


    Frey, gazing down at Serena shivering in his arms, cautiously extended his hand toward her.


    <i>  Sssk, ssk</i>


    He delicately brushed away Serenas hair that obscured her face.


    Youre not hurt.


    After a brief pause, he said, still wearing the cold expression he had earlier.


    Frey took Serenas hand and helped her stand while maintaining his cold expression.


    Your face wasnt attractive to begin with, so it couldnt get any worse.


    Uwaah.


    After lifting Serena, Frey spoke softly and leaned against the overturned carriage.


    Why the heck arent you moving and getting out of here?


    What?


    He crouched inside the flipped carriage, took a few deep breaths, then gave Serena a cold look and spoke.


    Its obviously an attack. You handle it.


    Ah, ah okay


    But honestly, you couldnt even handle a small ambush as an assassin. Youre useless as a fiance.


    I-Im sorry


    The least you can do is be a meat shield, right?


    As Frey scolded Serena with an icy frown, her face darkened.


    Im sorryyy


    Get out there and find out whos behind this, stupid.


    A-alright.


    The joy of Frey protecting her faded as he looked at her with disapproval, treating her as if she were pathetic. Serena responded immediately, looking utterly dejected.


    I-Ill go out right away now


    Soon, with a piece of carriage debris stuck to her hair and slumped shoulders, she crawled out of the carriage.


    Phew


    Frey quietly watched Serena, then sighed, lowering his head.


    <i>  Crash!</i>


    He lifted his left arm, concealed behind him all this while, and with an impassive expression, pulled out a piece of debris lodged in his arm.


    Hmm.


    Despite the severe wound, he showed no concern. He delicately shook his arm before fetching a bandage from his inner chest pocket.


    Cough.


    As a result of the collision and shielding Serena, he had suffered injuries, and a trickle of blood streamed down his lips.


    No life reactions in the vicinity


    He muttered in his cold voice as he wiped the corner of his mouth nonchntly.


    No magical reactions either somethings not right.


    Quietly, he extended his mana in all directions, beyond Serenas awareness, and ensured the absence of threats.


    Hmm?


    With a puzzled expression and a grimace, Frey suddenly tilted his head at an unexpected sense of presence.


    Whos that?


    Someone had intruded into his extensive surveincework.


    They werent here before.


    Confused by the unexpected turn of events, Frey nced at Serena, who was carefully scanning her surroundings outside the carriage.


    <i>  ng!</i>


    Next, he kicked open the door on the opposite side of the carriage, stepping out quietly to investigate the potential presence.


    <i>  Thud, thud</i>


    Frey gazed out and saw the dense forest.


    Who could be here?


    He carefully moved through the underbrush, keeping a low profile, and then extended his hands forward with a gleam in his eyes.


    Lets see whos that?


    He quietly drew on his hero power, ready to confront anyone suspicious hiding in the underbrush. However


    ?


    Uh.. ugh!


    Quietly, he tilted his head upon seeing the startled figure before him.


    W-who are you?


    Crouched in the thicket was a slender girl with a pale face.


    Is she the culprit?


    Frey, examining the suspicious girl, started questioning her connection to the incident while wearing a stern expression. However


    Its more unlikely.


    Suddenly, he shook his head.


    Uh ugh


    The reason was that the petite girl, curled up and in hiding, was blind.


    Why are you here?


    I-I


    Answer quickly.


    Hiiik


    However, Frey hadnt let down his guard. He grabbed her throat and threatened her with a cold tone.


    If you dont answer Ill wrench your neck.


    Pl-please spare me


    Im quite annoyed right now My date got interrupted.


    Frey tightened his grip, making the blind girl tremble uncontrobly.


    No, instead of wrenching your neck, I might just chop it off


    I-I was hiding here


    Why?


    As Frey tried to unsheathe his sword, the girl hurriedly replied, prompting Frey to pose another question.


    Why were you hiding here?


    Ugh keuk


    Frey held her neck tightly, lifting her chin with his thumb. The frightened girl, shaking with fear, began to exin slowly.


    I-I got startled when I noticed something so I hid here


    Why?


    I-I hid here I-I couldnt see anything in front of me and I didnt know what was happening


    Hmm


    Frey watched the girl intently, gulping silently.


    <i>  Tighten</i>


    An insignificant human, a lowly peasant like this is so unnecessarily bothersome


    P-please spare me You can do anything to me. Just spare my life I have younger siblings to feed


    As Frey unknowingly exerted force with his hand and muttered, the girl desperately begged with choked sobs.


    I finally found something to eat If you take it away, I wont be able to feed my younger siblings


    Then scram out of here quickly, filthy and worthless


    The ground was littered with many sprouting potatoes.


    Tsk.


    Freys expression twisted as he watched the sight.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    This is


    Serenas eyes gleamed as she carefully inspected the overturned carriage.


    As I suspected, it was an ambush.


    The front of the carriage was noticeably distorted.


    She couldnt figure out the type of attack, but she was sure it was incredibly powerful. The defensive magic, set up two to three times for Freys safety, had been ruthlessly breached.


    Serenas expression instantly turned cold.


    It was the most fearsome expression she had ever shown before Frey.


    <i>  Tap, tap.</i>


    Serena swung her fan twice, causing shadows to converge from all directions.


    <i>  Swish</i>


    Serena soon lowered her fan, and around half a dozen figures emerged from the shadows. They knelt on one knee and bowed their heads before her.


    Why didnt you intervene?


    Serena asked the kneeling figures with a cold expression.


    Those figures who lowered their heads further were from a direct line of the assassin family within the Moonlight familya lineage that had served as assassins for generations.


    Im sorry, My Lady.


    Its all our fault.


    So, please, punish us.


    The assassins quivered, heads bowed.


    They were supposed to serve the family head, Serena, but they actually obeyed the Secret Lordthe true leader.


    Not entirely controlled by the Curse of Familial Subordination, Serena gradually started takingmand over them.


    Eventually, she managed to gainplete control over all direct assassins, except one cursed like her. This earned her almost infinite loyalty for redeeming them.


    Please, kill us, My Lady.


    As part of the Empires dark shadows, Moonlight family assassins asionally deviated from conventions.


    I told you Im not like the Secret Lord. I wont kill you.


    Serena rxed her expression and spoke gently, looking at those bowing before her, and asked.


    So, why didnt you step in?


    Well, Lady Serena, theres a reason for that.


    Then, the girl leading them stepped forward to exin.


    We couldnt sense anything.


    Surprisingly, she was the same blind girl Frey had found in the thicket earlier.


    In fact, all the other assassin girls were also blind.


    The Secret Lord, their trainer, had blinded everyone except Alice, who had initially been their leader. He did that to maintain secrecy.


    Serena had disguised them as passersby to ensure Freys safety.


    Thats a bit odd


    Deep in thought after the leaders report, Serena suddenly realized something unusual.


    I might not be skilled in this, but if none of you could detect the attack


    Despite their loss of sight, their other senses were superhuman.


    Even with five or six of them nearby, they hadnt noticed the attack at all. It wasnt just an error by the assassins; it was almost uncontroble.


    Who dares to target my husband.


    Having taken various measures to ensure no obstacles for her husband, Serena looked at Frey. He leaned against the carriage in the distance, gazing at the sky.


    For now, stay ready. Stay hidden in the vicinity and handle the attackers at your discretion when they show up.


    How much discretion should we have?


    When the blind girl asked while tilting her head, Serena responded with a cold smile.


    Just as youve been doing.


    Got it.


    With those words, the assassins swiftly turned into shadows, dispersing, prepared for any attack. Meanwhile, Serena prepared to head toward Frey as if nothing had urred.


    Uh, um


    Hmm?


    However, the blind girl, who had been at the forefront, cautiously grabbed Serenas shoulder.


    I-I want to show you this


    Hmm?


    Then, the girl took out a gold coin.


    This is a coin enchanted with a tracking spell, right? Where did you find it?


    Excuse me?


    Intrigued, Serena inquired, and the girl looked surprised.


    Uh, well, you see


    Then, she recounted the story behind the coin.


    So, that man he bought your basket of potatoes?


    Y-yes He said he was hungry and forcefully took the basket from me, saying its enough for peasants like me


    Hmm


    B-but he mentioned it was a copper coin


    Saying so, the girl fiddled around hesitantly.


    T-then are these all also real gold coins?


    She took a handful of gold coins from her pocket and showed them to Serena.


    Hmm


    The girl secretly blushed as Serena stared nkly at those coins and nodded.


    So, who is this person were escorting?


    The girl asked while fidgeting nervously.


    I-its not a big deal I just want to know his name, but


    Serenas expression turned cold upon hearing that question.


    I-Ill tell youter. For now, please return to your duty.


    A-alright


    Then, Serena moved with an anxious expression.


    Serena was delighted that her fianc became more charming, but it was ufortable when others tried to tempt him.


    Determined to showcase her charm and fully captivate Freys attention during this opportunity, she approached him.


    F-Frey


    ..It was clear that you couldnt find the cause.


    Ah, well


    Useless bitch.


    However, when Frey shot her a cold look, her resolve crumbled, and she gave up.


    Whenever she faced him, her mind went nk.


    Th-that why did you buy that basket?


    So, Serena, stammering, ended up asking the question out of intense curiosity.


    What? What the hell are you looking at?


    To her question, Frey responded with indifference.


    I bought it to disguise myself as a farmer. My identity might be suspected if I keep acting like a noble.


    Th-Thats how it is? But you gave her all those gold coins


    ..


    Serena stared nkly at him and asked another question. Frey, looking quietly at the hand that had gripped the girls throat, responded nonchntly, saying it was nothing special.


    I might have confused them for copper coins.


    Uh, well


    Dont bombard me with questions. Its irritating.


    As Frey turned his head while saying that, Serenas bright smile faded instantly, and she hesitated to speak.


    B-but with the carriage breaking down and the attack, should we end our date now?


    ..


    I I had a short but delightful time. I wore the dress you chose for me felt the warmth of your embrace and um


    Her shoulders down, Serena acted like she had lost everything. Frey began walking ahead.


    If the carriage broke down, we could walk to the city or whatever.


    Huh?


    Serena, looking puzzled, asked.


    B-but that means well arrive in the evening, and there will only be a few hours left


    Frey walked ahead, leaving her behind, and stated bluntly.


    Did you only n for today?


    Huh?


    Serenas eyes widened as she tried to decipher the meaning of his words.


    What are you doing? Why arent you following me?


    Gulping nervously, Serena pulled a small notebook from her pocket upon hearing Freys distant words.


    <strong>[21 Best Music for Prenatal Education]</strong>


    Marche Limpide


    Serenade of Stars and Moons


    Symphony of Destiny


    .


    .


    .


    Which academy should I send her to? Is Sunrise Academy still the best for the childs future? No, maybe an academy abroad could be more beneficial


    Though Serena calmly flipped through the notebook, her imagination ran wild uncontrobly.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    Meanwhile, at a tower quite a distance from Frey and Serena.


    Wh-Whats happening?


    After receiving the order about Freys ambush and monitoring the situation through a magical tool, Alice nervously started to sweat.


    Who the hell is attacking them!?


    Their carriage had been attacked before the ambush order had been issued.


    I-I need to report this somethings wrong


    Feeling flustered by the unusual turn of events, Alice tried to speak to her colleagues behind her in a shaky voice.


    Can you guys please be quiet?


    Huh?


    Her words were cut off by a tense voiceing from behind.


    Irresponsible, Ms. Alice.


    ..?


    To her surprise, Ferloche, usually sporting a foolish expression, was sweating heavily and ring at someone.


    Whats going on?


    After a while, the youngest Pdin, who had been the focus of Ferloches gaze, asked quietly.


    Is there a problem?


    Just a week ago, before the Church summoned her, her eyes were silver. Now, for some reason, they were shining crimson.


    Oh, greetings, Lord Frey.


    ..!


    Ferloche, observing her, suddenly shifted her gaze to her back and waved cheerfully. In that brief moment, the Pdins body twitched slightly.


    .


    Then, a long silence ensued.<hr>


    <strong>You can rate/review this serieshere.</strong>


    <strong>Advanced chapters avable on </strong>


    <strong>Illustrtins on our discrd  discord.gg/genesistls</strong>

 Chapter 252: Moment of Crisis

    Chapter 252: Moment of Crisis


    <b> Moment of Crisis </b>


    What are you doing?


    Hmm


    Inside the situation room of the Hero Partys temporary residence, Aria questioned Vener with a re.


    Please give me an eptable exnation. Otherwise


    First, take a seat.


    Vener interrupted Aria and gestured toward the table. Aria, with a cold expression, reluctantly headed there.


    Where should I sit?


    Aria stopped as the table was fully upied.


    Um


    In the escting tense atmosphere, Roswyn timidly raised her hand, cautiously watching the situation.


    Um


    With a desperate look, she spoke.


    I-I got information that Frey is alive? But where is Frey?


    That


    Wedont know that for sure yet.


    To prevent others from responding to Roswyn, Vener silently peered at her as she replied.


    What? But I clearly heard


    Regarding that issue, Miss Roswyn, please discuss it separately with me. Could you step out for a moment?


    I see


    Roswyn, with a pale expression, nodded and left her seat.


    Dont know for sure? How can it be


    Under normal circumstances, the request should have raised suspicion, but there was no room for concern for her, as she was supposedly mad.


    Helper System


    > Identity of the Hero


    The identity of the Hero, as you know, is [FreX]


    System Recovery in progress [90% Complete]


    The countdown of the Helper System, be it a blessing or curse, was rapidly approaching its end.


    <i>  Thud, thud</i>


    She staggered out of the situation room with a face pale fromck of sunlight.


    Why did you send her out?


    After Roswyn had left, Aria imed the empty seat, her gaze fixed on Vener.


    To be honest, Im having doubts about her.


    Vener, hands propped on her chin, replied sharply.


    The person who gave that potion to the hero happened to be Lady Roswyn.


    .


    So, Im currently suspecting whether Frey has some connection to the Demon Kings army.


    Whether intentional or a mistake, Vener leaned toward suspicion.


    I also got a message that my brother is alive.


    Aria, still displeased, continued speaking, sitting askew with crossed legs.


    I received a message asking me to work with the Hero Party as an advisor instead of my brother.


    Yes, that was my request. Its Freys fault, but the Starlight family still belongs to the lineage of a former hero.


    I dont particrly deny that. However


    When Vener affirmed her words, Aria tilted her head slightly and asked angrily.


    An assassination operation? Isnt that going too far?


    Are you defending him because of blood ties? Frey is a criminal. The heinous acts hemitted


    Vener also spoke with a slightly intense tone, leaning forward.


    I have no intention of defending him.


    When Aria interrupted her with a cold expression, she stopped speaking and quietly stared at Aria.


    My brother is truly beyond redemption.


    With those words, she took out some documents from her pocket.


    I found them in a hidden room when I returned to the mansion after my brother went missing.


    Aria pushed the documents toward Vener.


    Spreading the rumor that hes a terminally ill patient in the media for sympathy The real reason for his frailty is the side effect of the power from the Demon King.


    It seems like he failed to handle it. Probably didnt expect things to go this wrong.


    Aria stared at Vener, who was slowly reading through the documents, and continued while gripping the desk.


    My brother must face the consequences. Demotion to amoner, confiscation of all his property and status, permanent exile from the mansion, and other things like that.


    He should endure eternal shame and disgrace in front of me and everyone. In other words, that will be his retribution.


    Aria firmly asserted and nced at Vener, who seemed displeased.


    But I cant condone taking his life.


    Why is that?


    I have no obligation to tell you the reason.


    Tsk.


    Arias gaze slightly shifted, and Vener, with a cold expression, lowered her head and whispered.


    Hes no longer the person we knew.


    ..


    Hes a menace to the empire. We have to eradicate him.


    Ignoring Veners behavior, Aria stood up, giving her a fierce nce, and spoke.


    I wont tolerate more abuse of authority. Cancel the operation now before I step in on behalf of the Starlight family.


    Aria then walked toward the exit, leaving behind the others in the situation room.


    Im going to meet my brother in person right now, so keep that in mind.


    With that, the entrance closed, and there was silence.


    This wont work.


    Amidst the silence, Vener gritted her teeth.


    I will personally end this


    With a cold expression, she stood up, reaching for the sword on the ground. As she instinctively lowered her head to grasp it, she fell silent.


    A piece of lightly buttered rye bread and coffee prepared as a snack had entered her vision field.


    Oh, shucks!


    Looking at it, she was perhaps reminded of some memories; she furrowed her brows deeply.


    Who prepared the snack today?


    As her expression turned sour, she questioned coldly. Then, one of the officers behind her stepped forward.


    Is there an issue? Is there something wrong with the food?


    No, its just that these are the foods I hate the most.


    She replied while covering her mouth, and her expression turned pale.


    Just the sight of them makes me nauseous.


    Ah, I-I understand


    So, dont ce these in front of me again.


    Alright


    <i>  Crack!</i>


    After a moment of thought, Vener unleashed a powerful sword aura, demolishing the snacks. She then left the situation room quietly, muttering.


    Ill settle this with you personally, Frey.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    As time psed, the sun began to set.


    Frey, are you okay?


    Having walked away arm in arm with Frey after an intense mental and physical battle, Serena asked worriedly when she noticed Freys paleplexion.


    L-leave me alone.


    Gasp.


    When Frey deliberately averted his gaze and responded coldly, Serena gasped in surprise, acting hurt.


    I-I cant handle such a challenging task.


    What?


    How can I leave you alone when youre right beside me? Especially when were walking arm in arm?


    Itd be easier if you asked me to create a form defying holy power. Please dont ask me to do something so difficult.


    Serena said this in a sulky voice, causing Frey to stiffen his expression as they continued walking.


    Serena.


    Then, Frey asked in a low voice.


    Why do you like me?


    Serena promptly responded.


    Im writing a paper on that.


    ..


    There are numerous, diverse reasons why I like you, and they hold academic value. So


    Thats creepy.


    Eek.


    Serena had initially nned to win Freys heart by expressing love as an academic pursuit, but now she had a hesitant look in her eyes.


    I was just joking Haha, you didnt think I really meant it, did you?


    <b><i> I need to abandon the idea of presenting a paper to the academicmunity as a marriage proposal. Teasing him a bit was a good move. Now, what kind of proposal should I go for</i></b>


    Despite what she had said, her borate n for marriage, childbirth, parenting, and retirement was already in her mind, undergoing real-time modifications.


    Ugh.


    F-Frey?


    But then, as they walked together, Frey suddenly began to sway.


    Whats wrong!


    Serenas face turned pale with concern, and she quickly started checking Freys condition.


    Ah.


    Then, she quickly realized that he was quite exhausted.


    L-lean on me! Frey!


    After a brief contemtion, Serena immediately lowered her head and whispered while looking over her shoulder toward Frey.


    <i>  Thump, thump</i>


    Thrilled at the prospect of supporting Frey, her heart thumped uncontrobly.


    You really dont know your pce, now do you?


    However, Frey said that with an astonished expression, taking a step back from her.


    Please, maintain your dignity.


    O-okay


    Serena, whose spirit had suddenly diminished due to Freys rejection, walked ahead with a slightly gloomy expression.


    ..


    Freys gaze was fixed on Serena, observing her unsteady walk.


    Huff.


    After a while, Frey sighed and walked toward Serena.


    <i>  Ssk</i>


    Heiik!?


    Then, Frey put his arms around Serenas waist.


    Wh-what are you doing??


    Taking it further, Frey rested his head on Serenas shoulder. Serena, nearly losing herposure due to Freys scent, asked in confusion.


    Lets stay at that inn over there tonight.


    Oh?


    We dont have to go all the way. Hurry up, support me properly.


    Y-yes!


    Frey strategically positioned himself for mutual support as Serena put strength in her shoulders. Carefully moving her flushed cheek to avoid his gaze, she nced at him as they supported each other.


    Frey briefly tilted his head and thought as he headed toward the inn with Serena.


    <b><i> I dont know why, but Ive had a strange feeling since earlier?</i></b>


    Frey held Serenas waist a bit tighter.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    As Frey and Serena were heading to the inn


    Ugh Uck


    Yawn


    Ferloche was bound by ck iron chains in a distant forest, ring at someone.


    R-Retr


    Are you serious? Are you really going to do it?


    She was none other than the Youngest Pdin.


    But you cant turn it around again


    No, she was a slightly different existence.


    Youve fooled me like a little mouse until now But now, I wont fall for it anymore.


    With gleaming red eyes, the pdin whispered in a cold voice.


    Also, havent you reached your limit? This was yourst retry, wasnt it?


    As Ferloche quietly lowered her head, the pdin said with a chilling smile.


    Just stay here obediently.


    She gently stroked Ferloches chin. Then, as she took a step forward, she muttered.


    Okay, now Shall we check on our fragile protagonist?


    And with that, whatever had taken the form of the pdin slowly disappeared.


    ..


    After keeping her down for a while, Ferloche whispered as her eyes sparkled.


    Gugu, its time now.


    Gu.


    Simultaneously, her pet bird, circling the inn, swiftly descended.<hr>


    <strong>You can rate/review this serieshere.</strong>


    <strong>Advanced chapters avable on </strong>


    <strong>Illustrtins on our discrd  discord.gg/genesistls</strong>

 Chapter 253: Descent of the Goddess

    Chapter 253: Descent of the Goddess


    <b> Descent of the Goddess </b>


    In a worn-out inn on the outskirts of the empire, along the road to the bustling city center


    Nom nom


    ..


    In the inns dining area, Frey wearily observed Serena enjoying her spaghetti.


    Why spaghetti, though?


    Huh?


    Serena looked up while eating spaghetti.


    Never mind.


    Sensing that talking to Serena might be troublesome, Frey grabbed his fork and started eating.


    Slurp.


    The spaghetti had a strong and greasy vor, typical in such a run-down inn.


    While slurping noodles and looking fatigued, Freys eyes suddenly widened.


    Serena, chewing on the other end of the spaghetti strand he was eating, moved closer, her eyes sparkling.


    <b><i> Maybe if I keep using this tactic, Freys heart might flutter for me one day, even if just once.</i></b>


    Serenas strategy was intricate and calcted.


    Chup.


    ..!?


    Frey maintained his expression and leaned in until he finished the spaghetti strand.


    Lick.


    Eek!


    As Frey gently licked Serenas lips. She felt a surge of emotions as if a volcano had erupted in her mind, and she covered her face with her hands.


    You had sauce on your lips.


    I-I didnt know


    What didnt you know?


    W-well, whatever it is I just didnt.


    Watching Serena acting strange again, Frey yfully tapped his fingers on the table, finding her antics amusing.


    They acted like a new couple out on a date, so their affectionate disy caught everyones attention in the restaurant.


    Their charm was evident, even with Serenas perception-altering magic. They created a beautiful scene just by being together.


    A sudden chill made them shiver, likely from the winter winding through the old inns gaps.


    Um, Frey.


    After enjoying a surreal time with Frey, Serena, with a slightly tense expression, eventually questioned.


    How should we deal with them I mean, the Hero Party?


    What do you mean?


    As Frey tilted his head, Serena, who had used soundproof magic to speak, continued with a colder tone.


    They are trying to kill you both socially and physically, right?


    When Frey didnt respond to her, she continued while getting a bit emotional.


    Especially that Vener bitc I mean, girl, shes the worst.


    Is that so?


    Shes aiming to attack your wealth, tarnish your reputation, and trap you, patiently waiting for the right moment to ruin you, you know?


    She continued to speak as if it were her own affair, breaking down her words. Afterward, she turned her gaze to Frey, awaiting his reaction before posing a question.


    Should I handle it my way? Actually, not only her, but most of the dangerous folks have everything set up, ready to start the operation with just a snap of the fingers


    <i>  Flick!</i>


    Ouch.


    Serena winced as she took a hit on her forehead and looked at Frey.


    I Im willing to do anything if its for you.


    With determination in her eyes, she resumed the conversation.


    So, please dont refuse. Trust me to handle it.


    .


    If needed, I can even be an adviser to the Demon Kings army


    Enough, stop it.


    Frey responded with a cold tone, abruptly interrupting Serena.


    Do only what I ask.


    Alright


    Seeing Serena bowing her head dejectedly, Frey wiped his mouth with a tissue and spoke.


    I already have a n to deal with her.


    What?


    I know a fatal weakness of Venera w that, if exposed, would bring her great embarrassment.


    Frey continued with a smirk, looking at Serena, who widened her eyes.


    Dont you dislike her?


    Y-yes, well to be honest


    Okay, then Ill ensure she disappears from your sight in the future since I dont like her either. So, dont do anything silly for now.


    Hehe.


    Despite feeling discouraged earlier, Serena suddenly burst intoughter.


    <i>  Flutter!</i>


    Eaaaakk!!


    Serena hastily pulled out a fan in surprise at the sound of pping wings near them.


    G-go away! You pests!!


    This had be a repetitive scenario where their animal friends, huddled together, intruded and disrupted their meal. It had be quite tiresome for Serena.


    Gu?


    ..?


    However, only Gugu had entered the shop.


    <i>  Looking around</i>


    Serena, remembering she had left the animals confined in the mansion before leaving, cautiously started looking around like a wary cat.


    I-its okay if its just you alone I can handle you.


    After ensuring there were no more escapees, she ced Gugu on her shoulder, gently ced her hand on Freys, and whispered to him.


    I really love you Frey


    I heard you. Now step away.


    I love you Frey


    For some reason, as Serenas affectionate advances became more persistent, Frey, who had been pushing her away, soon wore a startled expression.


    Hehehe


    It was because the liquid in her ss at the table corner looked unusual.


    Darn it.


    It was alcohol.


    Suddenly, Serena, who became uncontroble when she drank, gulped down the cheap liquor ced on the table for promotion.


    Frey


    Already getting tipsy, Serena slumped on the table, reaching out to Frey while floundering.


    Tsk.


    Frey looked at her, puzzled, and the faces of the people around them shifted oddly.


    <i>  Ding!</i>


    A quest window popped up before Frey.


    Hidden Quest


    <strong>Quest Content:</strong> Remove Serenas Curse of Familial Subordination


    < Date Mission in Progres Completed! >


    <strong>Progress:</strong> 80%


    Sigh.


    Reading the window before him, Frey sighed.


    This is troublesome.


    He found himself torn between being pleased with the progress jumping from 60% to 80% after Serena consumed alcohol or feeling concerned about it.


    Hidden Quest


    <strong>Quest Content:</strong> Remove Serenas Curse of Familial Subordination


    < New Mission! >


    ..?


    As he shook his head while assisting Serena to stand, an unexpected notification appeared under the window. Frey instinctively reached out to press it.


    <i>  Zap!</i>


    W-whats happening here?


    Before his finger could touch it, sparks suddenly flew from the system.


    <i>  Zap-zap!</i>


    Startled, Frey got up from his seat in confusion. He drew his sword as sparks covered the system window.


    Suddenly, a sinister aura emanated from the bright red text before him.


    Sensing imminent danger in those words, Frey instinctively shielded Serena behind him, yet


    ..What is this?


    He soon found himself in shock.


    ..


    Everyone in the shop was dead, bleeding profusely.


    What is happening Huh?


    Frey broke out in a cold sweat in this unbelievable situation and stepped back in confusion. He felt a moist sensation under his foot and hesitantly looked down.


    Aaah.


    Then, despair set in.


    This is a new patch I made just for you. Ill even make special modifications to the game rules just for her. How does that sound? Merciful, isnt it?


    Ahhhh


    Her body oozed blood, and she grew cold.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    Ahhhh ahhhhh..


    Pftttt hehehe hehehe


    The pdin watched as Frey panicked.


    The pdin was actually the Demon God, Eclipse, who covered her mouth, bursting into uncontrobleughter.


    <b><i> Beautiful truly beautiful</i></b>


    The negative energies she had savored beforedespair, filth, and sadnessnow seemed like a faux pleasure. The emotions emanating from Frey were a delightful feast for the Demon God, who thrived on negativity. Her eyes rolled back in pleasure.


    <b><i> Oh, right. Its not the time for this.</i></b>


    She quickly regainedposure, recalling that she had twisted the worlds fate to be in this realm for a reason beyond a mere meal.


    Lets see, I should do it like this hmm


    Gazing at Serena with lifeless eyes, Eclipse summoned aplex system window.


    I need tobine this code like this hmm


    After jotting down aplicated array of English and numbers, she scratched her head momentarily and muttered coldly.


    I should choose a medium to send to this world thats easy to modify, like a novel or aic, but why did I get fixated on a game system Anyway, its all my darn sisters fault.


    After pounding the window, she pressed a button with a wicked smile.


    Sudden Quest


    <strong>Quest Content:</strong> Be Corrupted


    <strong>Reward:</strong> Serena and everyone elses resurrection.


    [ept? Y/N]


    A system window suddenly appeared before Frey.


    ..


    A deep silence from Frey followed this.


    Hehehe


    Demon God, who had been smiling contentedly in the deep silence, murmured.


    This will diminish my divinity, but it doesnt matter with That Being present.


    Freys eyes trembled without a word.


    Hehehe.


    To the Demon God, this showed hesitation.


    Just surrender, Frey


    The Demon God slowly neared Frey, pushing for a decision.


    Let go of your sense of duty, responsibility, and heroism


    Her lips formed a thin curve.


    Feel the joy!


    As the Demon God tried to touch Freys cheek, she abruptly fell silent, the corners of her lips twisted in a frown.


    Egeuk.


    Freys sword had pierced her side.


    H-how?


    Even though she couldnt escape the inevitable agony from Freys attack, as she had adopted a mortal form, the Demon Gods face grew pale as memories of Frey overwhelming her flooded back. Nevertheless, she pressed on with a question.


    I-I thought with this, I could finally corrupt you. But how could you refuse that?


    The system window that had hovered in the air vanished with N selected.


    [Stats]


    <strong>Name:</strong> Frey Raon Starlight


    <strong>Strength:</strong> 10


    <strong>Mana:</strong> 10


    <strong>Intelligence:</strong> ???


    <strong>Mental Strength:</strong> 10


    <strong>Passive Status:</strong> Viinization Lv Max / Blessing of the Stars / Heros Power / Manic Rage


    <strong>Disposition:</strong> Hero


    <strong>Goodness Stat:</strong> 0-100 (Currently fluctuating in real-time)


    W-what is this!


    Looking perplexed, the Demon God used her authority to open Freys status window and soon appeared astounded.


    You should already know that, shouldnt you?


    While observing the Demon Gods reaction, Frey spoke deliberately.


    Star Hero can unleash explosive power that can overpower everything instantly.


    .!


    I can unleash that power most intensely and for a long duration when in a state of rage.''


    His face disyed a ghostly expression unseen since his return from regression.


    S-so are you abandoning Serena?


    This might be an illusion youve created. When rage consumes someone entirely, things can seem peculiar.


    Would you really risk your fiances life for such a meager possibility? Seriously?


    With a forced smile, the Demon stepped back and presented the corruption quest to Frey again. However, he casually dismissed it.


    It doesnt matter even if she dies.


    What?


    If she dies, I can just pray to the Sun God to bring her back.


    ..


    Hearing Freys matter-of-fact statement, the Demon God was momentarily speechless.


    T-this is the body of a pdin, you know? Even though Im upying it now, this body belongs to a human being.


    As she quickly expressed that, Frey momentarily stopped his steps.


    Is it fine for you to sacrifice this human to cause me momentary suffering? I cant die, after all.


    While the Demon God spoke, she gripped the side of her body pierced by the sword, smiling. At her words, Freys eyebrows twitched briefly.


    <i>  Crook!</i>


    Also, what I mean is


    Seizing the chance, the Demon God summoned many ck chains from all directions by curling her finger.


    Keugh.


    Theres something you missed.


    Denying any hint of being flustered, the Demon God disyed a chilling smile, instantly overpowering Frey and whispered.


    Mortals cant defeat a God


    Uh


    Even if your system stats reach 10 Youll still be within my grasp.


    Concluding her words like that, she immediately muttered, feeling uneasy.


    If I were to use this power, it would be a real problem Even with this level of interference, the strength Ive gathered so far


    However, the Demon God shook her head while muttering.


    No, no.


    Suddenly, fear appeared in her eyes.


    Regardless its better than facing the consequences from The One whosing from outside


    Right after that, a ck aura emanated from her body.


    <i>  Shaaaaa</i>


    Can you still stay good after absorbing all my dark mana as a Demon God?


    K-khughh


    Relentlessly releasing those energies, the Demon God pushed them through Freys mouth and nostrils, quietly smiling.


    <b><i> To turn this illusion into reality you must embrace corruption, Frey</i></b>


    She muttered excitedly, anticipating what was about to unfold.


    <i>  Hisssss</i>


    Alright.


    After channeling all her energies, the Demon God finally unleashed the chains that had restrained him, letting him fall.


    <i>  Plop!</i>


    This is yourst chance.


    Subsequently, the Demon God showed the corruption quest for the third time and gave orders coldly.


    Let go of everything and take a res


    She couldnt finish thatmand.


    <i>  sh!</i>


    Kyak!


    Because Freys sword had passed through the system window and pierced her eye.


    I-it hurts! I said it hurts! Agh!


    Now that youve exhausted all the dark mana in your body


    Bleeding from his mouth as the price for using Heros Power, Frey spoke as the Demon God winced in pain while holding her left eye.


    Youre weaker than me, right?


    Its impossible No matter how good you are, system-wise, its impossible


    When her n B failed, too, the Demon God stared at Frey on the ground with disbelief.


    W-what is this?


    Despite absorbing centuries of dark mana into his body, there wasnt a trace of it in Freys body.


    <i>  Oooong!</i>


    Instead, peculiar ck magic circle patterns emerged on Freys body.


    The pattern on this magic circle was the same as the one that appeared when he had controlled the core during the hero appointment ceremony.


    I cant even control it?


    The Demon God thought Frey redirected her dark mana elsewhere, so she tried to summon it back but couldnt.


    Then what about me?


    Having lost control of her dark mana to someone on the opposite continent overnight, the Demon God looked dumbfounded.


    I should talk with Kania.


    Examining the patterns on his body, Frey muttered, then took a step ahead.


    Are you ready?


    D-dont be ridiculous To think youd really sacrifice someone


    Frey held his sword and moved closer with a fierce look. The Demon God, who was watching, smirked and spoke.


    <i>  Crack!</i>


    Kyyaaack!!


    His sword hit her foot, making her scream.


    If its you, you should already understand the true nature of the Saintesss unique ability, right?


    Frey asked with a low voice as he looked down at her.


    What I mean is the power to control the soul.''


    Ugh


    Serena mentioned that, in reality, the Saintess is not chosen by the gods; she chooses the gods with her power.


    I-it hurts


    Whether dividing her soul to connect with the gods or bringing the gods into her body, it revolves around that ability. Its likely her power thats causing peoples memories etched into their souls to resurface after the third ordeal.


    With rity of mind and full control, Frey made these deductions. He smiled, speaking again while subtly turning the sword.


    Well, thats how it is.


    As he said, Frey revealed Ferloches pet, Gugu, engraved on his sword de to the Demon God.


    This bird somehow entered the sword while I was holding Serena and did something.


    !


    It was only then that Demon God realized it.


    The side where she was initially stabbed, followed by her eye and footall remained entirely unharmed.


    Ive been cutting through your soul all along.


    Heikkk!


    Of course, I cant kill you, but even if I cant strike you


    Smiling broadly as he conveyed this, Frey quickly raised his sword and finished his statement.


    But I can make you experience excruciating pain.


    Aaah


    Due to this, the Demon God, gripped by terror, managed to break the connection she had desperately maintained. She abruptly severed ties with the pdin without saying anything. However


    <i>  sh, sh, sh.</i>


    At that point, Freys attack, with his physical abilities maxed out, had struck her body close to several hundred times.


    What a miserable fellow


    Despite quivering due to the undeniable pain, the Demon God still defiantly red at Frey.


    Real terror ising


    She maintained her gaze on Frey with a chilling smile until the end.


    Even if its you you wont be able to withstand that either


    As Demon God concluded her words, the pdins eyes rolled back.


    Heugh.


    In the silent room, Frey, breathing heavily, suddenly broke into a cold sweat and slumped to the floor.


    <i>  Hissss</i>


    As the Demon Gods illusion dissipated, Serena and the people around them gradually changed. It now looked like they had just fallen asleep.


    Gu?


    In the calm, Gugu smoothly escaped from Freys sword de.


    Gugu~


    Wearing a cheerful expression, it soared toward the pdin.


    <i>  sh!</i>


    Then, her body shone brightly.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    Ugh..


    After a while, in the restaurant:


    Im tired of the darkness now. Im tired of the chains now.


    ..


    Frey nced down at the pdin writhing on the floor.


    I dont want to be helplessly trapped too.


    Moments ago, she had absorbed the soul of the Demon God, but she currently wore an agonized expression.


    I want to be of help to the world now


    She murmured for a while.


    <i>  Flick!</i>


    Ouch!


    As Frey flicked her forehead, the startled pdin beneath her widened her eyes and stood up.


    And then, a moment of silence passed.


    L-Lord Frey?


    Hmm.


    W-Where is this?


    Watching Frey, who stood before her with an its been a while expression, pdin quickly started to scan her surroundings.


    H-huh? Where is the darkness? The chains?


    Strangely, her eyes were not white or red but had a burning golden color.


    A-am I free now?


    After ncing around for a while, she mumbled with a foolish expression. Frey, who had been silently observing, subtly asked.


    Who are you?


    Upon hearing the question, the pdin blinked before cheerfully responding.


    Im the Sun God, I think?


    Freys expression underwent several changes within five seconds.


    Really?


    Hiiik!


    Then a cold smile appeared on his face.<hr>


    <strong>You can rate/review this serieshere.</strong>


    <strong>Advanced chapters avable on </strong>


    <strong>Illustrtins on our discrd  discord.gg/genesistls</strong>

 Chapter 254: Operation Steal Frey

    Chapter 254: Operation Steal Frey


    <b> Operation Steal Frey </b>


    <i>  Flick!!</i>


    Ouch, ouch!


    Freys sharp tap on the foreheadnded on the Youngest Pdin, a vessel of the goddess.


    I-It hurts


    She knelt before Frey, tears streaming down her face as she clutched her forehead, seemingly pleading for forgiveness.


    What are you saying?


    N-nothing


    In response to Freys cold inquiry, she quickly withdrew her hand, cing her head back on the floor.


    Thats enough. Just go sit in the chair.


    Y-Yes


    After a while, she cautiously sat in front of Frey, stealing nces at him before timidly speaking.


    E-Excuse me


    What is it?


    U-Uh Im, Im sorry


    Do you usually talk so slowly?


    To swiftly address Freysposed but viinous demeanor, the Sun God stuttered, shaking her head and finishing her words.


    I-Im sorry truly.


    What are you saying?


    I-Im ipetent Agh! Ack!


    As the Sun God gauged Freys reaction while speaking, she received two consecutive hits on her forehead.


    How did you get possessed?


    I-I dont know. I was lost in darkness. I dont know for how long, though. Suddenly, I saw a light, and when I opened my eyes I was here.


    And why were you trapped?


    I-it happened after losing to my younger sister. That time


    Her eyes began to change color as she spoke, shifting toward red.


    W-whats wrong?


    She looked around, confused.


    Frey?


    Perplexed at the people asleep around her, she spotted Frey and smiled with a chilling expression.


    Didnt I say? This isnt the end


    Suddenly, her red eyes became golden again.


    I-I dont want to be trapped in darkness any longer!


    Her golden eyes burning once again, she clutched her head with a pale expression.


    Did I just get possessed by the Demon God?


    Observing her regaining consciousness, Frey spoke quietly.


    How much do you know, and what can you tell me?


    Well after being sealed in darkness, I dont know much


    ..


    O-of course, I do know some things B-but, I cant tell yo


    Seeing Frey clench his fist, the Goddess hastily covered her forehead.


    I-Im sorry! B-but if I reveal too much, I will have no more divine power!


    What does that even mean?


    Having lost the Main God status and being sealed away by the Demon God, I also lost my power. Discovering the singrity to reshape the world almost drained my divine energy


    She continued cautiously, ncing at Freys fist that was still in the air.


    Therefore, sharing any information, even a small amount, depletes the power sustaining the Demon Kings system window. I-Im truly sorry


    Hmm.


    Frey, who had been silently observing, then asked in a low voice.


    Lets assume its true, but the Demon God has intervened multiple times.


    Pardon?


    Even just now, she descended, using the body youre in. She tried to corrupt me directly.


    The Sun God, puzzled, responded.


    I find it hard to believe that could happen?


    Hmm?


    If she tried that in her position, shed likely have no divine power left.


    She pointed at herself, tilting her head.


    Take me as an example changing the world took almost all the divine power I had gathered for countless years


    ..


    No matter how much she enjoys others suffering, she wouldnt harm herself.


    Deep in thought until then, Frey suddenly opened his eyes and muttered.


    Well, there must have been a reason for her to do something like this, even if it harms herself.


    Pardon?


    Come to think of it, she had an anxious look in her eyes when she tried to corrupt me just now


    After muttering that, Frey grabbed the alcohol bottle on the table and concluded his thoughts.


    Could it be that the Demon God isnt the end?


    A brief silence fell in the inn.


    Woo Wow


    Observing Frey lost in thought again, the Sun God gently rubbed her forehead. Her eyes widened when she looked out the window.


    So beautiful


    The first snow of the year was falling outside.


    <i>  Flick!</i>


    Ack!


    She marveled at the scenery, then received another tap on her forehead, the count of which was impossible to determine given how many times it had happened.


    Why, why are you hitting me!


    Timidly, she asked a question.


    Do I have to provide a reason?


    N-no its not that


    When Frey asked with a cold smile, she couldnt help but trail off, knowing that the man in front of her would always be innocent no matter what he did.


    Ugh


    Slowly removing her hand from her throbbing forehead, she spoke with a trembling voice.


    P-Please use me as you wish


    .


    Do whatever you want until youre satisfied Eiik.


    Upon hearing that, Frey rose from his seat and approached her. The Sun God closed her eyes tightly, shivering.


    <b><i> Wha-what should I do What should Ugh</i></b>


    During the endless time as the highest god, she had immersed herself in games,ics, and novels discovered on a different dimension called the Blue Star by other gods.


    Therefore, her fantasy circuits, steeped in such subcultures for hundreds of years, started to spin rapidly.


    <b><i> B-but hes Lord Frey, the good-natured one Wait, but now hes probably under the influence of viinization? Then probably</i></b>


    Contemting these two possibilities, she turned pale and blushed simultaneously.


    Ack, argh, arrrggghh!


    After enduring three consecutive flicks on the same spot, she twisted her body, shedding a few tears.


    Huft.


    ?


    After rubbing her throbbing forehead for a while, she stared nkly at Frey, who sat down with a relieved expression.


    I-is it over?


    She whispered, and Frey calmly clenched his fist, replying.


    If you want, I can give you more.


    N-no thats not what I meant


    Im a bit busy right now. For the time being, this will do.


    While saying so, Frey poured alcohol into a ss. He looked at the Sun God, who wore a strange expression, and asked.


    Is it possible to voluntarily break the possession?


    Uh, yes. It is possible, but it might be better to continue like this for a while, isnt it?


    Why?


    While still blushing and asionally stealing nces at Frey, she gazed outside the window at the falling snow with a fascinated expression as she spoke.


    My my younger sister keeps trying to interfere while using this body. If I rx even a little, shell quickly take control away from me.


    Even though the Demon God has exerted so much power, it seems she still has the ability to interfere, doesnt she?


    Th-thats right.


    When she said that foolishly, Frey shook his head and drank the remaining alcohol.


    Uh hmmm


    She stared at him as if sitting on a thorned cushion, then muttered and stealthily got up from her seat.


    P-perhaps with this


    And then, she stealthily approached Frey while kneeling.


    What are you doing right now?


    She began to tie Freys shoces while bending at the waist.


    I-its done now!


    She proudly struck a cheer-up pose and shouted, having fashioned Freys shoces into a cute ribbon.


    As expected, helping to this extent doesnt deplete any of my divine power!


    Is cing importance on trivial matters amon characteristic shared among sisters?


    I can at least help you with this!


    Whether she hadnt heard Freys words or was ignoring them, the Sun God continued to kneel on the floor, looking up at him as she spoke.


    How about if I do odd jobs for you from now on? Ill do something like this. Although I havent fully grasped the concept yet, still, Ill do my bes


    I have plenty of helpers for odd jobs.


    Uh well, then a part-timer? How about something like that? I can help you earn money for your operations


    I have a lot of money.


    Uh, then um


    Avoiding Freys cold gaze, as if she were a thorn in his side, she started muttering with a disheartened voice.


    I-Its just finally I have the chance to directly help you with something


    Its also been a while since I came down to the mortal realm to look around, but uaaaahh


    As he tried to tap her forehead again, Frey suddenly tilted his head, murmuring to himself.


    Clearly Ancestor mentioned in the prophecy that the Sun Gods character was clumsy and filthy


    Th-thats nder! There are reasons for everything!


    The Sun God, somehow picking up on those words, tried to straighten her crumpled body, expressing a sense of unjust grievance.


    Ugh


    .!


    Serena, who had copsed next to them, began to move.


    Wow She looks just like the real adviser of the Hero Party from a thousand years ago She was really smart


    Shes Serena, dont you know her?


    Ah.


    Observing the Sun God scratching her head with a foolish expression, Frey sighed and muttered.


    I wonder if Ferloche turned into an idiot because she had to deal with someone like her for an unimaginable amount of time.


    Pardon?


    For the time being, go inside that room. Its a room I booked.


    Uwaaaa


    Frey pushed the Sun God toward the stairs, his expression turning cold as he spoke.


    Lets talk in more detail tomorrow morning with just the two of us.


    Heik? Oh, ookayyy


    Upon hearing that, she got scared without any clear reason and blushed as she went up the stairs.


    Phew


    Holding her throbbing head, Frey watched her act like that, quietly looking over at Serena.


    Ugh


    She was blinking rapidly.


    <i>  Sskk</i>


    Frey brushed Serenas lips with his finger, quite the contrast to his usual cold manner.


    Haub


    Then, Serena instinctively put his finger inside her mouth.


    Pftt.


    Freyughed softly, gently stroked her hair, and stood up.


    Oh, huh?


    Serena, who had just opened her eyes, began to look around.


    Frey?


    Frey stood up for his seat. Staring at him, she asked a question.


    Why is everyone all lying down?


    Frey answered softly.


    I killed them all.


    Ah.


    Serenas gaze sharpened as she heard those words.


    Just wait a moment. I will immediately summon the confidants to eliminate the evidence


    Pfftehehe


    ?


    Frey stopped in his tracks andughed again at Serena, who had said that promptly.


    Come outside for a moment. I have something to say.


    Huh?


    Then, there was silence in the inn for a moment.


    Wow


    Puzzled by the sudden change in the situation, Serena looked around and smiled as she gazed up at the sky, watching the snow falling outside the window.


    ..


    In the darkening sky, the moon representing her had risen.


    Hmm.


    Serena stopped staring at the moon as her expression suddenly changed.


    As nned.


    On her face marked with a peculiar excitement, there was a content smile.


    Everything is proceeding as nned.


    She mumbled like that and then quietly got up.


    <b><i> Today is the day, Frey.</i></b>


    Frey was standing quietly on the street where the first snow was falling. Serena muttered to herself as she walked toward the entrance.


    <b><i> Today will be the day I</i></b>


    The stars and the moon hanging in the sky were shining upon her.


    <b><i>  take away your purity.</i></b>


    She had begun the mastern behind the long-standing Operation Steal Frey.<hr>


    <strong>You can rate/review this serieshere.</strong>


    <strong>Advanced chapters avable on </strong>


    <strong>Illustrtins on our discrd  discord.gg/genesistls</strong>

 Chapter 255: A Moon That Wishes To Become A Star

    Chapter 255: A Moon That Wishes To Be A Star


    <b> A Moon That Wishes To Be A Star </b>


    <i>  Step, step</i>


    A woman walked along a snow-covered country road, navigating through falling snow.


    <i>  Beep, beep</i>


    Whats happening?


    It was Vener, exhaling a warm breath to thaw her frozen hands.


    You lost contact with the Pdin and the Saintess?


    Vener, who had embarked on a journey to punish Frey, frowned at the urgent radio message from the dispatched Hero Party.


    Is this info reliable? Could the Saintess have forgotten to use the radio, or the Pdin turned it off?


    While it wasmon for the Pdin and the pure Saintess, Ferloche, to losemunication, the message hinted at a more serious issue.


    You mean the signal ispletely gone?


    Even if their magicalmunication devices had been turned off, the signal should still be traceable. Strangely, it had disappeared entirely.


    I get it. Im almost there; Ill check it myself.


    Frowning, Vener disconnected the signal and quickened her pace, stopping shortly after.


    So


    Soon, with a tense expression, Vener reached for the sword hanging at her belt.


    Whats your business here?


    Someone stood in her way in the middle of a deserted path at night, holding a sword.


    Isnt it obvious?


    The mysterious figure in the darkness revealed herself.


    Its to ensure my dear disciple rests undisturbed.


    It turned out to be Isolet herself.


    Are you defying the world? Vener questioned, her expression turning cold as she stared at Isolet.


    Just for those insignificant memories?


    Isolet responded with a chilling smile, as cold as the weather.


    For me, those memories are everything.


    Youll regret this. When I return, youll lose everything, and the Imperial family and the church will chase after


    I dont care.


    Isolet interrupted Veners long speech, pointing the sword toward her.


    Ive given up everything and made an oath to him.


    What?


    Also, you see


    As Isolet spoke, Veners pupils widened at her words.


    Return? What does that mean?


    Isolet, ring at Vener for assaulting her disciple, emanated an overwhelming sword aura.


    Youll never return to the Hero Party.


    That sword aura?


    It resembled the legendary Sword Saints sword aura from a thousand years ago.


    If you dont want to die from a single blow, draw your sword.


    Recognizing her strength, Vener sweated bullets and quietly drew her sword.


    <i>  aaaang!</i>


    Their swords shed the next moment.


    <b><i> Serena that brat</i></b>


    Amidst the massive shockwave, Isolet remembered Serena, who had hinted that Vener woulde. Soon, she thought.


    <b><i> Shes indeed a smart child.</i></b>


    For the sake of sweet Frey, Serena and Isolet nned to remove Vener from the Hero Party.


    <b><i> But it seems the ce behind them wasnt the lodging Serena mentioned but just an old inn?</i></b>


    Yet, even that was part of Serenas cunning n.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    <i>  Shaaa</i>


    Oh.


    In the ruins of the Western Continent, far from the Sunrise Empire in the Southern Continent, a makeshift tent stood.


    This is impressive


    There, Kania manipted a surge of dark mana that had suddenly entered her body.


    Its much stronger than the dark mana I used before At least ten times stronger


    Compared to the mana she used before, it had a different level of concentration and strength.


    But Im still at the level of a high-ranking warlock?


    She thought she had grown stronger, but that wasnt the case.


    Because she remained at the level of a high-ranking warlock, Kania needed to surpass the top level of the high-ranking barrier to manifest the new dark mana throughout her body.


    Even if she broke through that barrier, reaching this power level wouldnt be possible for her.


    In truth, she questioned whether this was genuine dark mana. Though shebeled it as such, Kania considered it something close to the origin.


    Well, it wont hurt if I have it for now.


    After rolling the ck sphere on her finger for a while, Kania absorbed it and murmured.


    With this, I can make Young Master even happier.


    While ck magic typically caused pain and cursed the target, it could also produce beneficial effects if used skillfully.


    Kania was confident in manipting dark mana.


    Alright, then


    Lying on the bed inside the tent, Kania quietly picked up a nearby lemon candy and licked it carefully.


    Euuuu


    Despite its extreme sourness, Kania licked it as if familiar with the taste.


    Hes been quite activetely.


    Freys frequent kisses with other women made Kania feel like she had indirectly kissed all of them.


    Lick, lick


    Her sensations went beyond that.


    On certain days, she experienced ambushes or, conversely, ambushed others. There were instances when she was in armor-like confinement, with her entire body pressed against a womans flesh for hours on end.


    Kania couldnt endure it once and had to knock herself unconscious briefly. However, nothing worse had urred since then, and she felt relieved.


    Just before the excruciating pain, she had felt a dizzying sensation throughout her body.


    <b><i> I love you, Young Master</i></b>


    Overwhelmed by the emotions at that time, Kania had heated up. She blushed and rolled around on the bed, whispering to herself.


    <b><i> I want to return as soon as possible and serve Young Master</i></b>


    nas investigation team on the Western Continent was nearingpletion of its duties.


    After a few more review processes, she was scheduled to return to the Sunrise Empire with the team in a few weeks.


    How can I make Young Master happy? Ive worn the dress once, so um


    She had been eagerly anticipating each daytely, often mumbling while pulling her nket.


    Should I take a look at Young Master before going to bed?


    Despite the draining role of heading the investigation team, she had transformed into a cat to gaze at her Young Masters face every night. That filled her with energy.


    Meow?


    With her eyes closed, she connected to the cat far away, and soon, her head tilted in confusion.


    Woof, woof! Woof!


    Around her, a red puppy spun around and barked frantically.


    Chirp


    Next to the puppy was Canary, crouched in a corner with a forlorn expression.


    Gugu.


    Covered in leaves and snow, Gugu had just returned from somewhere.


    Gu?


    The dove, unusually rxedpared to the other animals, yawned and tilted its head at the staring cat.


    Me?


    Only then did Kania snap to reality and realize their surroundings.


    <em><strong> A-a lock?</strong></em>


    They were inside a box.


    <em><strong> Is this an attack?</strong></em>


    With this realization, Kania broke into a cold sweat and nervously looked around.


    Meow?


    ncing around, Kania noticed a note stuck inside the box, and she froze.


    <strong> I win this bet.</strong>


    Reading the bold statement, Kania lowered her gaze in disbelief.


    <strong> I found a way to break the Curse of Familial Subordination.</strong>


    Kanias mind went nk as she read the next line.


    <strong> I will enjoy this well, everyone.</strong>


    Meww!


    The mournful cry of the cat-shaped doll echoed through the hideout.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    Frey! Snow, its snowing!


    Yeah.


    And its the first snow too!


    I know.


    Serena was excitedly running around, circling Frey, who was enjoying the snow outside.


    Do you recall? The first time I confessed my feelings to you was also on a day like this.


    I dont remember.


    I do. It doesnt matter, as long as I remember.


    Serena nestled into Freys embrace, snuggling her face against his chest before ncing to the side.


    Urrr


    There are demons ahead! Should we engage in battle?


    W-well, lets retreat for now. The vige is too close. Lead them to a more remote area


    The ongoing battle in the distant forest was being monitored in real-time through the eavesdropping magical device in her ears.


    Lowly demon race, chase those bastards.


    Yes, maam!


    Master said not to kill them. So dont kill them.


    Understood!


    Observing Lulumanding the Combat Officer in real-time and driving away the members of the Hero Party who were already so close, Serena smiled contentedly once again and muttered.


    So, what do you want to say, Frey?


    Frey, who had been looking down at her, whispered in a low voice.


    I love you.


    ..!


    Serenas pupils dted significantly upon hearing those words.


    Now that its nighttime, you should return to your original self, right?


    Frey turned his gaze to the side and added.


    Well, its just that.


    W-was that what you wanted to say?


    Shut up.


    As Frey continued to avoid her gaze and replied with a cute expression, Serenas heart beat uncontrobly.


    F-Frey.


    Serena gazed at him passionately and extended her hand toward him, but


    Well, lets call it a night for today.


    Huh?


    Im just a little tired.


    ..


    After Frey stepped back from her and said so, she looked at him silently.


    To be honest.


    Frey calmly walked toward the inn, leaving her behind.


    You are, actually, not that in-looking.


    He stopped walking and spoke in a low voice, his eyes meeting hers.


    Just keep that in mind.


    Having witnessed the illusion a moment ago and fearing that she might leave him, the viinized Frey finally managed to reveal his true feelings with much difficulty after relying on the power of alcohol.


    <i>  Step, step</i>


    After delivering his impactful statement, Frey silently entered the mansion.


    ..


    Sigh.


    Serena, who had been watching Frey with excitement, exhaled warmly and mumbled.


    I cant hold back any longer.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    Hufff


    Entering the inn before Serena, I just wanted toy down on the bed in the room, and as the iing fatigue creased my expression, I let out a deep sigh.


    Why are there no more vacant rooms?


    I had asked the innkeeper, still groggy and confused after waking up, but he said there were no vacant rooms.


    For a moment, I considered chasing the Sun God out, lying inside my room, but the cold made me think otherwise, so I just let her be.


    I guess theres no other way.


    With things as they were, I had no choice but to sleep in Serenas room.


    She could sleep in her bed, and I could sleep on the floor.


    Besides, shes my fiance, so it shouldnt matter, right?


    Ugh.


    While contemting this, I suddenly groaned, feeling as if my head had cleared up.


    Lost in thought, I emitted a soft groan, feeling a sudden rity in my head.


    <em><strong> How many times is this now?</strong></em>


    Throughout today, my mind would clear up and then cloud over again.


    What was this Viinization in my system window that kept popping up?


    I seem to have regained my senses temporarily, but it would be quite troublesome if this continued.


    Hidden Quest


    <strong>Quest Content:</strong> Remove Serenas Curse of Familial Subordination


    < New Mission! >


    Contemting this, I decided to check the system notification that I had missed due to the recent attack by the Demon God.


    Huh?


    My eyes widened instantly.


    Remove Serenas Curse of Familial Subordination


    <strong>Mission Content:</strong> Spend the night with Serena


    <strong>Reward:</strong> Progress 80% -> 90%


    .!?


    Staring at the system window for a while, I was taken aback by the straightforward yet shocking content.


    <i>  Creak</i>


    As the door opened and Serena stepped into the room, I instinctively closed the system window and spoke.


    Uh, hey Serena


    But something felt off.


    Frey


    Serena?


    Her eyes seemed unfocused.


    <i> Click!</i>


    Huh? Huh?


    Watching her with a bewildered expression, I suddenly widened my eyes as the door clicked shut. Our eyes met as she crossed the doorway.


    Hehe


    W-wait a minute? Serena?


    With a flushed face, Serena gracefully ascended onto the bed with gentle movements.


    Ive always wished to be a Star ever since long ago.


    What?


    Eventually, Serena delicately stroked the purity ring on my left ring finger, which had been shining white until then, and took my hand in her right hand.


    Ssk


    ..!


    Undoing her dress in one swift motion, she revealed her naked body, dressed only in thin undergarments, and whispered.


    Please, turn my family name into Starlight.


    As I gazed into her eyes, resembling moonlight, my mind began to go nk.


    Will you give it to me?


    It seemed that today would be the day my ring would turn ck.<hr>


    <strong>You can rate/review this serieshere.</strong>


    <strong>Advanced chapters avable on </strong>


    <strong>Illustrtins on our discrd  discord.gg/genesistls</strong>

 Chapter 256: The Moon Who Has Embraced The Star

    Chapter 256: The Moon Who Has Embraced The Star


    <b> The Moon Who Has Embraced The Star </b>


    WARNING


    R18 AHEAD!!!!!!!!! Read at your own risk.


    There is also an illustration at the end. Please dont look in public.


    Slurp Slurp


    Haah!?


    Before Frey could even utter a word, Serena intertwined her tongue with his as they held hands.


    Mmm


    Her tongue movements, honed every night to satisfy her fianc, were sweet enough to overwhelm even Freysomeone who had gotten quite familiar with the action recently.


    After a long while, as Serena slowly parted her lips, Frey gazed at her with a look of adoration, his eyes soft and full of emotion.


    Se, Serena


    Due to their passionate kiss, Serena had a string of saliva mixed with Freys.


    Haah Haah


    Despite the cold, Serena felt hot and was sweating a bit. She exhaled roughly as she looked down at Freys cute expression. It looked good on him.


    <i>  Squeeze!</i>


    Serena firmly held Frey down with her knee, gradually increasing the pressure in her grip. With a gaze filled with love and desire, she whispered.


    You have no idea how much effort I put into creating this situation.


    Huh?


    In this secluded, shabby inn, theres no intrusion of animals, nor the Demon Kings army or the Hero Party, no meddling from pets and old maidens


    That, that means


    Youve been caught in my trap, Frey


    And with those words, she began removing the garment covering her chest.


    And now, theres nowhere left for you to escape to


    A liquid, ambiguous in naturewhether sweat or something elsetrickled down between her legs.


    Uh, yeah


    With the noticeable absence of forey and caressing, Frey assumed it was just sweat flowing down.


    You have been looking forward to this a lot, havent you?


    It was only when he observed that her panties were slightly wet that he realized otherwise.


    Hehe.


    Taking that as a signal, Serena smiled a happy yet enchanting smile.


    Shall we begin then?


    Uh-huh.


    Thus, the first night of a boy and a girl, each others first love,menced.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    <i>  Click!</i>


    Serenas fair and delicate hand skillfully unbuckled Freys belt.


    Haah


    With delicate precision, Serena leaned down and breathed into Freys underwear.


    Uh.


    Pfft Is this okay?


    As Frey jerked and shivered from the tickling sensation, Serena asked with narrowed eyes.


    You shouldnt be like this already?


    From the moment she discovered that breaking the Curse of Familial Subordination required engaging in sexual intercourse with the person responsible for weakening the curse through their lifespan, Serena had been thinking of this moment.


    Therefore, she had no intention of letting tonight go to waste, considering it might be a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity. Serena was determined to make the most of it.


    Well, dont worry


    Maintaining a rxed grip on Freys underwear, Serena winked at Frey, who was flushed.


    Ill make sure to control it as much as I can


    She recalled Freys cute little wiener that she had seen whenever they bathed together as children and the pleasuring techniques she had diligently read about every night.


    Huh?


    However, when Serena pulled down Freys underwear, the previously rxed expression vanished.


    !?


    The naive and flustered expression on her face was unusual for her.


    What, whats this?


    You know what it is.


    Its a little different from what Ive seen in books?


    For Serena, whose exposure to male anatomy came solely from books, both in her previous and current life, Freys equipment no longer seemed small and cute.


    Uh, um


    The massive and robust pir far exceeded her expectations and slowly overwhelmed her.


    Uh, hmm. But still this is above average, isnt it?


    Unable to let go of the reins now, she adjusted her perfectlyid n, muttering casually.


    <b><i> W, will it fit in?</i></b>


    The size of his equipment wouldnt shrink, though.


    <b><i> Yeah, thats right once I take it out itll shrink, right?</i></b>


    rmed and struggling, Serena spent a long time just breathing on his pir, teasing Frey, until she finally reached out with determined eyes.


    <i>  Swish, swish</i>


    Look at this, Frey.


    Serena, who cautiously held Freys manhood with both hands, rubbed it against her cheek with a shy smile.


    The worlds greatest genius and the future Imperial Chancellor, a Duchess, is shamelessly rubbing her cheek against your manhood.


    Uh


    The head of an assassin family who could eliminate all imperial officials with just one word is being eternally marked as your tool.


    .


    Freys eyes started to change at Serenas deliberate and lewdments.


    Well


    As his already erect manhood became even more swollen, Serena smiled contentedly and stuck out her tongue.


    <i>  Lick</i>


    Serenas tongue gently swept up from the base to the top of Freys pir.


    Haah.


    Hm.


    Serena gently bit on Freys tip and began to watch his reaction cautiously.


    Uh, uhm Serena?


    <i>  Slurp</i>


    Stop teasing me ugh.


    Like nibbling on a candy stick, Serena tickled Freys tip with her teeth while licking it. She smirked as Frey gave her a pleading look.


    After all, the control of his sizeable manhood gave her a confidence boost.


    <b><i> I like Freys scent</i></b>


    So, Serena stroked Frey for a while, imprinting the scent and taste of his manhood in her memory.


    <b><i> Now its about time</i></b>


    Her gaze was fixed on Freys throbbing manhood, and she wondered how much more it would take to satisfy him fully.


    <i>  Thud!</i>


    Frey sat up from the bed with his back arched.


    ..!?


    Still holding his tip in her mouth, Serena looked up at Frey with wide eyes.


    Ubbubbbub!


    And suddenly, Serenas head was pushed down.


    Ubbub! Ubbub!


    Serena, with a mischievous expression, had been teasing his manhood for several minutes, causing Freys Viinization to manifest in a way that maximized his urges.


    Ubbub..


    As a result, Serena, who had swallowed Freys manhood down to the base, started to choke. Her trembling hands reached out to him.


    Im sorry! Serena!


    Frey, having regained his senses, looked distressed and tried to pull her away.


    <i>  Squeeze</i>


    Ugh.


    With tears in her eyes, Serena wrapped her arms around his waist. His manhood was still in her mouth, and she quietly closed her eyes.


    She thought since she had teased Frey, it was also her responsibility to relieve him.


    Hehe.


    Serena kept her head buried and smiled happily, feeling the warmth and twitching of Freys manhood, even as her mind went nk.


    <i>  Gulp!</i>


    Ugh!


    At that moment, her throat convulsed around Freys manhood. Overwhelmed by that sensation, Frey squeezed his eyes shut, twisting his hips as the climax surged from the base.


    <i>  Spurt, spurt!</i>


    Shortly after, Freys manhood spat out a white fluid.


    Ugh..


    The liquid, Freys seed, slid down Serenas throat and into her stomach.


    Filled with ecstasy and a hint of regret, Serena soon felt her senses drift away. She slowly closed her eyes.


    Phew! Haaa! Haah!


    Frey quickly untangled her arms from his waist and withdrew his manhood from her mouth.


    Serena are you okay?


    Ugh uhh


    Frey looked at Serena. She was crouching in the bed, gasping for breath. With a worried expression, he patted her back.


    Its okay now.


    After a moment, Serena regained her senses and fidgeted with Freys hand, looking down at her belly with a tender smile.


    Hehe.


    Thinking about Freys semen swirling in her, she smiled as she stroked her belly carefully.


    Do you know what, Frey?


    Her face was now radiant.


    The Moonlight family bes stronger by absorbing most foreign energies that invade them.


    Serenas statement wasced with a taunt. She was seemingly trying to say that the more she was pressed, the stronger she felt. She was inviting him to try again.


    I know.


    Frey, who knew Serena better than anyone else, couldnt possibly miss the hidden meaning behind her words.


    But, you see the Starlight family is no less when ites to that.


    What?


    Therefore, he, too, could confidently smile.


    Its the Protection of the Stars, Serena.


    Ah.


    The healing of the Protection of the Stars, a legacy passed down through generations in the heros family, rapidly restored Frey.


    I wont lose when ites to recovery.


    Frey had endured and healed from countless wounds and blows, so he was not about to be left groggy from just one climax.


    Oh my.


    Freys manhood was already ready for the next round.


    This throws off my ns


    Though she said this, Serena had long since discarded anyplex ns. She was already so aroused that she needed no further forey,


    What should I do now?


    For the first time in her life, Serenas instincts were overpowering her reason.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    Both of them were now fully undressed, gazing at each other.


    So, shall we begin? Frey?


    Y, yeah.


    Unlike the confident exchange they had just moments before, they now looked flustered and nervous.


    Y-Yes, okay


    Ugh.


    Even the hero tasked with saving the world and the greatest genius of the era couldnt help but be naive in this particr moment.


    The impact of a first experience was bound to be profound.


    <i>  Swish</i>


    Uh, uh


    A blushing Serena took Freys manhood in her hand and brought it to her entrance.


    <i>  Plop!</i>


    Ugh.


    But as Freys tip touched her entrance, she stopped moving and moaned.


    <b><i> Will this really fit?</i></b>


    The thought made her break out in a cold sweat as her fluid moistened Freys tip.


    <b><i> Really?</i></b>


    <i>  Plop, plop</i>


    She unconsciously rubbed Freys manhood against her entrance as she struggled to decide.


    Serena youre doing it again


    Freys manhood began an intimate dance with her entrance.


    Eek!


    ..!


    As his manhood identally slipped inside her, both Frey and Serenas eyes widened in shock.


    Haaa Haah


    Now, only Serenas thin hymen stood between them.


    I, Im ready, Frey.


    Looking down at Freys manhood, which she had engulfed, Serena said, clutching her pounding heart.


    Me too, Serena.


    Seems were a perfect match.


    A flushed Frey responded with a tender smile, and Serena took a deep breath and rxed her legs.


    Haah!


    A sharp pain suddenly shot through her.


    Eek, ugh


    Serena blinked back tears as she was overwhelmed by the searing pain spreading through her, and then she quietly lowered her gaze.


    <i>  Drip</i>


    Her virgin blood slowly traveled down Freys manhood.


    <i>  Shhhh</i>


    At the same time, the purity ring on Freys left ring finger began to turn ck.


    Ah


    And so did the ring on Serenas left ring finger.


    Frey.


    Forgetting the pain from the pration, Serena watched the mysterious and thrilling sight. She smiled and whispered in a captivating voice.


    I have taken your first.


    I just took yours too.


    Serena looked down at Frey. He acted like all this had been by chance, but the shyness on his face betrayed him.


    We each took each others first, at the same time.


    She recalled their conversation on that beautiful moonlit night when she first met him in this cycle.


    Lets remember today forever.


    A smile slowly bloomed on Freys face as he heard her words.


    Because its the first time for both of us.


    Simultaneously, Serenas hips slowly began to move up and down.


    Hmmm


    Freys thick manhood stirred and twisted inside her, which had been soaking wet even before the pration.


    I love you I love you, Frey


    Me too.


    The juices flowing out of her, fully enveloping Freys manhood, spilled down and sshed around.


    Freys manhood was fully erect, as if to satisfy Serenas lust, and was reaching deep inside her.


    I really, really like you.


    I like you more, Serena.


    As their movements intensified, Serenas vaginal walls, which clung tightly to Freys manhood, began to clench and squeeze him tightly.


    Ugh!


    Freys manhood began to throb violently.


    S, Serena, Im at my limit


    Feeling the familiar rise of climax from his base, Frey tried to pull back.


    <i>  Squeeze!</i>


    Serena!?


    Serena instinctively clenched fiercely around Freys manhood.


    Didnt I tell you?


    Serena was also close to her climax.


    Now you cant run away anywhere


    ..!!!


    When Frey reached his limit, she wrapped her arms and legs around him, trapping him beneath her.


    So,e inside me, Frey.


    Her face flushed, she whispered into Freys ear.


    <i>  Shooot!!!</i>


    Thus, held tightly by Serena, Freys manhood released everything it had into her womb.


    <i>  Smooch!</i>


    Serena kissed Frey with a blissful smile on her face.


    The moon has embraced the seed of the stars.


    Freys first lovemaking was concluded bying inside her.<hr>


    <strong>You can rate/review this serieshere.</strong>


    <strong>Advanced chapters avable on </strong>


    <strong>Illustrtins on our discrd  discord.gg/genesistls</strong>

 Chapter 257: A Beautiful Night Sky

    Chapter 257: A Beautiful Night Sky


    <b> A Beautiful Night Sky </b>


    WARNING


    R18 AHEAD!!!!!!!!! Read at your own risk.


    There is also an illustration at the end. Please dont look in public.


    <i>  Shoot, shoot</i>


    After what seemed like countless climaxes, Freys manhood became limp and lifeless inside Serena.


    Haa haa


    Unaware of this, Serena felt intoxicated with the feeling of Freys semen filling her womb. She gently caressed her lower abdomen and looked at Frey.


    Haa, haa


    Breathing heavily, she covered her eyes with her arms.


    Shall we take a break? Frey?


    Y-Yes, thats a good idea.


    Hearing Freys slightly weary voice, Serena began to pull his manhood out with a hint of regret.


    <i>  Sliding</i>


    Oh my.


    Despite being slightly wilted, Freys member still filled herpletely. As she took it out, a mix of her fluids and his semen began to trickle down slowly.


    What a waste.


    Watching this with a look of pity, Serena reached down and scooped up all of Freys semen between her legs and pushed it back inside her.


    None of you can escape


    <i>  Slick, slick</i>


    Behave, your mother will take you. All of Freys seeds.


    She lovingly looked down at Freys semen before sealing her entrance with her hand while looking at Frey with a shy smile.


    Ive kept it all, Frey.


    Freys drooping manhood quickly became erect once more.


    Huh?


    Surprised at the sight, Serena quietly muttered to herself.


    <b><i> Hes recovered already That cant be?</i></b>


    Despite her efforts to exhaust Frey, his recovery speed was beyond her imagination. She broke out in a cold sweat.


    <b><i> At this rate I might lose.</i></b>


    There was a limit to how much she could recover by absorbing Freys semen.


    If they continued all night, she could pass out in the middle, unable to ovee the pleasure.


    Hmm, hmm


    Serena decided to execute her backup n.


    How about this, Frey?


    Serena wrapped her breasts around Freys erect manhood.


    Is this what they call a paizuri?


    Ugh.


    I heard that guys like this, is that right?


    She asked cautiously as she gently rocked her breasts around his manhood. And Frey, with a bright red face, answered in a low voice.


    I just like you Serena.


    !


    Serena stopped the paizuri and stared nkly at Frey.


    Im just saying.


    Frey muttered softly, avoiding her gaze.


    <i>  Thump thump</i>


    This made Serenas womb tremble uncontrobly.


    I-Im already full


    Feeling the volume of semen in her womb again, she sweated bullets and quietly buried her flushed face into her chest.


    <i>  Lick!</i>


    Ugh.


    Biting the tip of Freys manhood, she yed with it with her tongue while moving her breasts up and down.


    <i>  Shooooot!</i>


    The synergy created by her soft, plump breasts and her tongue was so great that it didnt take long for him to cum again.


    <i>  Chew, chew</i>


    Serena, savoring the semen filling her mouth, soon looked at Frey with a happy smile.


    Gulp.


    Then, she swallowed all the semen in one go.


    Beh


    She stuck her tongue out to show that she had swallowed all of his seeds. She smiled lightly, and Freys manhood, still nestled between her breasts, started throbbing again.


    You beast.


    As his manhood jerked up, breaking free from her breasts embrace, Serena grimaced and yfully poked it with her finger.


    Kiss


    She gently closed her eyes and kissed the tip of Freys manhood, showing her submission.


    Maybe


    With a strange smile, Serena brought her face close to Freys throbbing manhood and gazed up at it with a look of ecstasy.


    I might have already lost to this cock.


    Freys eyes snapped open, and he reached out to her, trembling.


    Just a moment.


    Serena, her face buried in his manhood, suddenly looked toward the wall and spoke softly.


    I think Im about to switch personalities.


    Huh?


    Confused by her abrupt statement, Frey tilted his head, prompting Serena to continue with a slightly troubled expression.


    Im not sure, but I feel someones gaze from the next room.


    .


    Frey quietly held his forehead and muttered.


    This is driving me crazy.


    He had forgotten that the Sun itself was in the room next to them.


    Just wait, Ill scold them


    No, dont.


    Huh?


    Frey was about to get up, annoyed because their intimate moment had been interrupted. However, Serena stopped him with a sly smile and whispered.


    Dont you want to try something different?


    What?


    I was trying to imnt a subconscious in my daytime self to stop worrying about you, but this works out even better. Lets make it a point here I mean, lets go for it.


    What are you talking ugh.


    Before Frey could finish his question, Serena, with an enigmatic smile, got up and grabbed his manhood.


    <i>  Squeak, squeak</i>


    If it bes a problem, I can just erase my memory.


    Feeling immoral, Serena rubbed Freys manhood against her entrance. She slowly pushed it inside and whispered.


    For now, lets just enjoy.


    Freys eyes widened in shock.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    Hey, Serena.


    Hmm?


    Freys voice could be heard from somewhere.


    I was having such a good dream


    Feeling a strange sense of regret, Serena slowly began to open her eyes.


    Are you awake, Serena?


    Hmm?


    Still groggy, Serena slowly opened her sleepy eyes, looking around for Frey. Inadvertently, she cast her gaze downward, following the direction of his voice.


    Aaaaaah!?


    A momentter, a bewildered scream escaped her lips.


    What is this? Frey!? What the hell is going on!?


    She was none other than the Daytime Serena.


    It was just a dream.


    What? It doesnt seem like one. M-Maybe a hallucination? Is this a hallucination?


    Despite her typically clueless expression, this Serena quickly tried to make sense of the situation.


    From now on, perceive this situation as a dream.


    When Frey gave the order of absolute obedience to Serena, who had been summoned here for a moment, she nodded her head while looking dazed.


    I-It was a dream!


    She said while blushing profusely.


    T-Then Eeeeek!!


    Upon realizing that her lower hole was engulfing Freys manhood, she cried out with wide eyes.


    H-How Uh, uhhh


    Her cute and innocent reaction amused Frey. They were different from the nighttime Serena, so he couldnt help but smile.


    <i>  Grip!</i>


    Ugh.


    Suddenly, Serenas vagina squeezed his manhood with much greater strength. Frey winced and lifted his hips.


    I-I have to remember this quickly before I wake up from this dream


    Unaware of Freys distress, Serena covered her very flushed face with her hands and continued to squeeze, muttering to herself.


    The shape of Freys manhood is like this The vibration and trembling when it enters me The way my folds cling to it


    U-Ugh Serena stop squeezing


    S-Sorry! But please understand!!


    Frey pleaded in a low voice as Serena anxiously tightened her vagina. She spoke up with a desperate look on her face.


    Its just that I always fail at lucid dreaming whenever I nap!


    What?


    I-I dont have the experience! I might never dream so vividly again! So please!


    Ugh!


    With crazed eyes, she continued to clench Freys manhood and reached out her hand.


    Hehe even though its just a dream, Ive swallowed Freys penis


    She gently stroked her vulva as if handling something delicate, measuring the shape of Freys manhood.


    Hmm?


    Suddenly, she realized something important.


    Wait, t-this is my dream?


    In this ce, she could do whatever she wanted.


    Uh, um


    With heated eyes, Serena cautiously looked down at Frey and awkwardly yet confidently spoke.


    F-From now on, you have to follow my orders!


    Okay.


    G-Good. If only you were like this in reality, too


    She had a sullen look on her face until now. However, her eyes quickly lit up, and she ced her hands on the bed.


    Sex with Frey even if its just a dream, finally!


    She began to move her hips slowly as she muttered.


    <i>  Squeak, squeak</i>


    This feels so good


    ..


    Serena rubbed herself against the tip of Freys manhood for a while.


    Ah, hah


    She then moved her hips up and down, following what she had read in a book, preparing for any unexpected situation.


    <b><i> I-It feels so good! Its not painful like I read in the book!</i></b>


    Since her vagina was already soaked with arousal, she could easily enjoy the pleasure.


    Y-Youre doing well


    I-Ill reward you, Frey Ah.


    While gently nibbling on Freys earlobe and caressing his abs, Serena opened her mouth with a confident smile.


    N-Now you know!


    <i>  Swoosh</i>


    The only one who can satisfy you is me Eek?


    Suddenly, Frey grabbed Serena, who was straddling him.


    <i>  Squeak.!!!</i>


    Kyaa!?


    Frey lifted her with all his strength and mmed her down.


    Ah Ahhhhh


    Serena trembled, her face buried in his chest. Frey picked her up and rolled out of the bed.


    Serena.


    W-Wait, this isnt right?


    <i>  Thud!</i>


    Eek!?


    Serena, dripping wet with his cock in her, suddenly found herself pressed against the wall in Freys arms.


    I-Is this what I think it is?


    She instinctively knew what was about to happen. She trembled as she felt a tingling sensation in her lower abdomen, and then she looked up at Frey.


    I love you.


    .!


    Frey, gazing at her quietly, whispered and kissed her.


    Ugh!? Uh! Ugh


    <i>  Squeak, squeak!</i>


    Frey then rammed his cock in her and started to aggressively fuck her.


    I-I thought you werent strong enough to ever lift me and fuck me


    Its just a dream.


    Ahh


    Serena wrapped her legs around Frey and used her tongue to wrestle with his tongue.


    <i>  Slurp</i>


    Ahhh


    While caressing Serenas head, Frey gently licked her breast. Then he started to suck them slowly.


    I-I wish this wouldnt end


    With Freys manhood roughly thrusting inside her from below and him sucking her breasts from above, Serena murmured in a voice drenched in pleasure.


    If this werent a dream I couldve gotten pregnant


    Muttering to herself, she tightened her legs around Frey even more.


    Uh, uh?


    Suddenly, her eyes widened in shock.


    I-Im at my limit!


    Me too.


    N-No, not that! Ugh!!


    Frey had already slipped into his viinized state when she had teased his manhood earlier. He fucked her even harder, shutting her up with his tongue.


    Ugh Uh


    Serena pounded on Freys back with her palms in a dazed frenzy. She soon clenched her eyes shut and curled up both her feet as she felt a wave of dizziness take over her.


    Uuuuuh!


    Still kissing Frey, Serena violently arched her back.


    <i>  Spuurt! Spurt!</i>


    Her vaginal fluids gushed out like a fountain.


    <i>  Shoot, shooot!</i>


    Simultaneously, Frey came, pleasantly hitting Serenas womb.


    ..


    The room was soon filled with silence.


    Whats the use of being the greatest genius of the Empire?


    Completely overwhelmed and gasping for breath in Freys arms, Serena heard him whisper in her ear in a low voice.


    If youre mediocre down there.


    Hehe


    Unable to retort, Serena just melted into Freys shoulder, drooling.


    Smooch.


    Frey gently stroked Serenas head and left a soft kiss on her neck.


    Haah.


    As his viinized state weakened and his head cleared, Frey shook his head and looked at the wall, speaking shyly.


    C-Can you please stop watching now?


    A few secondster, the sensation of being watched disappeared.


    Ugh.


    His face flushed, Frey looked back and forth between her and the wall. He finally lowered his head and headed for the bed.


    Hehe.


    Serena?


    As hey down with Serena in his arms, she opened her eyes.


    You were amazing Frey.


    She had returned to her original self.


    Are your memories shared?


    Yes, I unterally receive memories from my daytime personality.


    Serena felt full because of all the semen in her womb. She buried her face in Freys chest and blushed as she murmured.


    At this rate, I might get pregnant.


    Freys manhood became hard again.


    Actually, I know ovtion magic. And many other useful spells, too. I learned them all for you.


    Feeling Freys manhood poking her abdomen, Serena giggled, covering her mouth.


    <i>  Squeak!</i>


    You know what, Frey?


    Wrapping her legs around Freys waist and pushing his manhood back into her hole, she whispered.


    Its still only two in the morning.


    Theres still plenty of time until morning.


    Wrapped around his waist, her legs tightened their hold.


    So until then keep filling my womb with your seeds.


    As if the previous climaxes were nothing, she savored the feeling of Freys manhood poking her cervix again.


    Enough for me to get pregnant whenever I want.


    At that moment.


    <i>  Squeak!</i>


    Ahhh


    Freys serious gaze met Serenas happy smile as their passionate lovemaking resumed.


    Want to bet wholl get tired first?


    Im voting for you.


    Ill vote for you.


    Their lovemaking continued until the next morning.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    Meanwhile, in a tent in the ruins of the Western Continent.


    Ugh, ugh


    Kania, who had cast soundproofing and locking spells around the tent, quietly caressed herher regions, tears welling in her eyes as she arched her back.


    W-What is this


    She had been overwhelmed by a dizzying, intense pleasure she had never experienced before.


    I-Im going to pass out again


    Kania had just woken up after fainting due to the dizzying pleasure. She twisted her waist and muttered with various expressions on her face.


    I-I shouldnt have bet I should have just pounced on him then


    Her hand gripped the bedsheet tightly.


    Ugh


    It was crystal clear to Kania what he was doing as she shared emotions and sensations with her master.


    Ah, its not over yet


    In that situation, Kania cast a powerful sleep curse on herself.


    The second time it should be me


    Even as she climaxed and arched her back, she muttered with determination in her eyes.


    Theres still a chance to bear my masters child Maybe I could even be the first one to get pregnant Ugh.


    With that, she slowly closed her eyes.


    H-He didnt cum inside did he?


    Thus, she fell asleep, drenched in cold sweat.


    Eek.


    Even in her sleep, she couldnt help but squirm.<hr>


    <strong>You can rate/review this serieshere.</strong>


    <strong>Advanced chapters avable on </strong>


    <strong>Illustrtins on our discrd  discord.gg/genesistls</strong>

 Chapter 259: A Small Star And A Setting Sun

    Chapter 259: A Small Star And A Setting Sun


    <b> A Small Star And A Setting Sun </b>


    Lick, lick


    Hey, Lulu?


    Looking sad, Lulu vigorously licked my stomach.


    I-I am ugh


    I was sensitive and weary from the long night, so I couldnt push her away despite holding onto her shoulders. My face was flushing red.


    How did she recognize me anyway? Magic Eyes? Even Serenas wless disguise couldnt fool them.


    Growl.


    Lulu continued to growl softly and lick my stomach. I blushed and spoke.


    Lulu?


    Growl?


    Lulu, her face buried in my stomach, quietly raised her head and looked at me.


    Uh.


    She quietly reached for my left hand.


    Lick, lick


    Lulu finally spoke up as she held my hand and licked the ckened ring with the same sad expression.


    Master do you know?


    Huh?


    Ill protect Masters baby.


    The statement left me bewildered. After wiping her tears, Lulu clutched my leg and whispered.


    I-I am Masters pet.


    .


    Masters baby is my little master.


    Laying t on the floor, Lulu pressed her cheek against my leg and spoke again.


    When Masters baby starts crawling, Ill y next to it.


    If ever need be, I will throw myself in front of the baby to protect it.


    Lulu held onto my leg and whispered, looking up at me with teary eyes.


    So please dont abandon me. Please.


    The people around me started looking at me coldly.


    I-If necessary, I can stay in the yard. I can just sleep on newspapers in the yard. Ive lived like that for years. I can live that way contently.


    Um


    I-If you dont like that should I stay in the basement? I dont mind as long as I can see Masters face once a day.


    As I swallowed hard, Lulu became more desperate. She buried her face in my leg and continued.


    I wont disturb Masters happy times please.


    Lulu.


    Ill do all the cleaning. Wherever Master goes, Ill follow and do all the menial tasks and housework, so please


    My clear mind began to cloud again.


    <b><i> Calm down, calm down</i></b>


    The influence of Viinization threatened to reemerge, so I desperately tried tofort Lulu.


    Lulu, its not like that


    I just want to see Masters face once a day and be stroked by Master once daily.


    I lost my rationality for a moment.


    Chomp.


    Eek!?


    I firmly nipped Lulus nape with my eyes closed. Lulu was startled and shivered.


    Um


    Engulfed by desire, I just wanted to tease and own her, so I continued to nibble her neck, ignoring her reaction.


    Ah, ahh


    I held onto her shoulder and nibbled on her neck for a while. She moaned, and I quietly let go of her neck.


    Lulu.


    Uh, uhh


    I gripped Lulus chin roughly and tilted her head up. As our eyes met, I caressed the distinct bite mark on her neck.


    Hmm


    I whispered, looking at Lulus neck as she stared at me with dazed eyes.


    Youve been keeping my bite mark all this time, Lulu?


    Yes, yes, Master


    Lulu curled up and answered me, looking several times cuter than usual.


    Good, keep it always.


    Feeling everyones gaze fixed on me, I managed to summon up what little self-control I had left and whispered again with a gentle smile.


    That is my promise never to abandon you.


    ..!


    Lulus eyes widened in surprise at my words.


    I will be by your side forever, Master.


    Then, Lulu crawled under my feet with a delighted smile.


    No matter what happens, forever.


    In the now quiet dining room, with most people having retreated to their rooms, Lulu willingly ced her belly under my feet and whispered.


    Ill live as your pet.


    She pressed her belly against my foot, looking content and happy to be dominated and owned by me.


    Phew.


    I was relieved that even thebat officers had blushed and escaped to the bathroom.


    I-I actually want to have your baby


    Huh?


    I-Im sorry! That was so presumptuous of me! Im just your pet and I dare to!


    I was the only one who heard her as she mumbled while rubbing my foot against her belly.


    T-The meal you ordered is ready


    Or so I thought.


    Unfortunately, the innkeepers daughter brought the food right then. She seemed to have heard Lulus muttering.


    Otherwise, she wouldnt have looked at me with such a flushed face.


    T-Thank you


    Feeling my mind clear again and shaking off the lingering viinization, I quietly epted the food with a red face.


    <b><i> For now lets eat.</i></b>


    After all, I was in disguise, and Lulu was covering herself, so what was there to be embarrassed about?


    More importantly, I needed to replenish myself if I didnt want to copse from exhaustion.


    Oh my, you ordered two beers?


    ..!


    With that thought in mind, I reached for the rye bread and beer. I turned my head, startled by the voice next to me.


    Did you order one for me in advance?


    There stood Serena, looking fresh and radiant and smiling at me.


    Uh, thats


    Perhaps I should prevent her from drinking.


    Theyre both for me.


    I didnt have the time or energy left for a second round.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    Here, Frey. Say ahh.''


    Ahh.


    Good, well done.


    Having cut the rye bread into bite-size pieces, Serena fed a piece to Frey, who obediently opened his mouth.


    Chew, chew


    Youre so cute.


    As Frey slightly blushed while chewing, Serena affectionately patted his head with admiration.


    Eat that and quickly recover your strength.


    Y-Yeah, I should.


    Of course, including your virility.


    Cough!


    Frey quickly downed his beer, and Serena giggled.


    Actually I was at my limit, too.


    Her eyes quietly sparkled as she spoke.


    If I hadnt used my mouth, hair, breasts, and thighs, I would have fainted by now.


    Frey recalled what had happened a few hours ago and asked in a low voice.


    That your personality will change soon. Will you be okay?


    Of course. When my personality changes, I naturally ept the current situation. Thats why we need to create a natural scenario.


    Frey nodded at her exnation and then spoke apologetically.


    I see. But I urgently need to use the bathroom what should I do?


    Go ahead. The sun isnt fully up yet.


    Frey nodded and got up from his seat.


    Next time, lets definitely determine the winner.


    Oh my.


    Feeling manly pride, he slowly headed toward the bathroom.


    Actually I already lost


    Serena watched his back and touched her lower belly; she felt full. Closing her eyes, she murmured.


    The moment your seed entered, I already lost.


    There was a moment of silence in the room.


    Oh, right.


    She looked out the window at the slowly rising sun as she caressed her belly and looked down to start a conversation.


    So what are you going to do?


    A nervous-looking Lulu, sitting tensely in Freys chair, came into her view.


    Look here.


    !


    She showed Lulu the pure white ring on her left ring finger.


    Frey is my husband.


    She dered proudly, and Lulu scratched the ground with a sullen expression.


    Youre Freys pet, right?


    Yes.


    Then, since Im marrying him wouldnt I also be your master?


    With a gentle smile, Serena picked up a piece of rye bread from the table and offered it to her.


    Here, you must be hungry. Eat this.


    ept it. Dont try to rise any higher; be content with your ce.


    Uh.


    And acknowledge that I am also your master.


    Serenas eyes grew cold as she massaged her belly and crossed her legs.


    The seed of our master is in here. Will you still not obey?


    .!


    Come on.


    As Serena pointed to her belly and said this, Lulu slowly crawled toward her.


    Hehe


    Serena smirked while looking at her and muttered to herself.


    <b><i> By the way, she crushed the Hero Party tonight, didnt she?</i></b>


    Indeed, Lulu had used her Magic Eyes mercilessly against the Hero Party, driven solely by her mission to protect Frey.


    Serena tapped the table with her ring and pondered.


    <b><i> Shes loyal, skilled, and beloved by Frey. Plus, she doesnt seem to pose a danger to the baby Maybe I should take her in if she firmly acknowledges her ce?</i></b>


    Both of Serenas personalities were inplete agreement at that moment.


    <i>  Creak</i>


    Chomp.


    Lulu nced up at Serena and quickly bit the bread she had been offered as Frey returned from the restroom.


    Good job.


    Serena looked at the Lulu and gently reached out to pat her head.


    <i>  Whoosh!</i>


    Lulu suddenly turned her head away, leaving Serena puzzled.


    <i>Hudadak</i>!


    Lulu stared at Serena with bread in her mouth and quickly climbed onto Freysp.


    What is it, Lulu?


    Frey rubbed his cheek against Lulus head, then stroked her belly affectionately as she handed him the rye bread.


    Is this for me?


    Realizing that his gaze held no resistance or worry, Serena quietly observed Lulu, who responded in a low voice.


    Everything is fine


    Hmm


    But my only master is Frey.


    Serenas eyebrows twitched slightly at her words while Lulu, looking frightened, continued quietly.


    I can ept everything else, but that will never change.


    Is that so?


    Serena tapped the table faster.


    Lulu, is something wrong?


    Still stroking Lulus belly, Frey tilted his head in confusion.


    <i>  Creak</i>


    The peaceful yet precarious was interrupted by the inns door suddenly opening.


    ..!


    Instantly, the joy was gone from Freys face, reced by shock.


    SisterIsolet?


    The neer was Isolet.


    Why are you here


    Grr


    As soon as amon enemy appeared, both the girls expressions turned cold.


    I-I mean Frey isnt here, see? Hes nowhere to be found.


    .?


    But they soon became puzzled when they noticed Isolet talking seriously to someone behind her.


    Thats enough.


    A familiar voice followed, and they all soon felt confused.


    Frey is here. I know it.


    Aria, Freys sister, pushed Isolet aside and entered the inn.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    Meanwhile


    Frey is missing, presumed dead


    Roswyn had heard the false testimony from Vener, whom she doubted. She looked dazed until she returned to her room.


    His corpse is missing, but hes likely dead


    Facing the harsh truth that she had been denying, she stared vacantly into space.


    Helper System


    > Identity of the Hero


    The identity of the Hero, as you know, is [Frey Raon Starli]


    System Recovery in progress [99% Complete]


    She could no longer fool herself by thinking it was another person with the same name.


    No one else in the Empire had that middle name andst name.


    There was only one person with that name.


    F-Frey I-I


    As Roswyn helplessly reached out for the system window, she muttered in a dazed voice.


    Helper System


    [System Restoration Complete!]


    The moonlit window appeared before her.


    Helper System


    > Identity of the Hero


    The identity of the Hero, as you know, is Frey Raon Starlight!


    She quietly stared at the sentence and hesitantly reached down.


    Helper System


    [


    > Everything about the Hero


    > Everything he did


    > The truths of the world


    > Restrictions that will apply to you


    > Others


    ]


    Roswyn clicked on Everything about the Hero, and she froze in ce.


    Helper System


    He is the only Hero who can save the world, and


    ..Ah.


    It was all toote.


    Helper System


    the person who always gave you flowers and prolonged your life.


    NOOOOO!


    Roswyn covered her face with both hands and copsed to the floor.<hr>


    <strong>You can rate/review this serieshere.</strong>


    <strong>Advanced chapters avable on </strong>


    <strong>Illustrtins on our discrd  discord.gg/genesistls</strong>

 Chapter 260: Family

    Chapter 260: Family


    <b> Family </b>


    Aria, just rx and look around. Frey isnt anywhere nearby, right?


    Never mind, let it go.


    Aria confidently entered the inn with an angry expression.


    Excuse me.


    Y-yes, of course


    The innkeeper had a small and delicate stature. Facing Aria, she couldnt help but sweat and bow.


    How can we serve you?


    Aria, adorned in shining armor with a dignified gaze, embodied the image of a nobledy from a prestigious family.


    .


    Furthermore, the attendants and soldiers standing behind her with eyes wide open added an inevitable tension to the situation.


    Please cooperate for a moment.


    Aria looked at the bowing innkeeper and spoke sharply while taking something out of her pocket.


    Oh, whats this?


    Im sorry for the interruption.


    She handed over a pouch of gold coins.


    T-Thank


    Use this gold forpensation if the guestsin. Ill provide more than enough, so dont worry.


    Interrupting the innkeepers attempt to express gratitude, Aria calmly instructed and then turned away coldly.


    Search thoroughly. Leave no stone unturned. Make sure not a single rat escapes.


    Got it!


    Upon thatmand, the stern-faced soldiers fanned out in all directions.


    Hmm


    Observing the soldiers with a serious expression, Aria quietly strolled away.


    .!!


    She walked straight toward Frey and hispanions.


    Master, whats our move?


    Hush, stay calm. Im still in Serenas disguise, remember?


    Oh!


    Lulu, initially frightened, rxed.


    Umm..


    Eek!


    However, when Aria approached them and looked at Lulu suspiciously, beads of sweat formed on her forehead, and she averted her gaze.


    Im sure she was seated on that personsp


    Lulu swiftly dropped to the floor when Aria entered, but Aria had caught that fleeting moment.


    Am I just imagining things?


    Like most people, Aria dismissed it as a mistake and walked past.


    Phew.


    Sighing in relief, Lulu turned to Serena for advice.


    Uhh, uhm


    Serena was dozing off for some reason, appearing quite drowsy.


    <i>Thump!</i>


    W-Why are you behaving like this?


    Serena wobbled for a moment before slumping onto the table and closing her eyes, and Lulu asked in a panicked voice.


    The sunrise


    What?


    The sun rose earlier than I expected.


    Beside Lulu, Frey stared at the sun peeping through the window.


    Once Serena wakes up, lets leave immediately.


    Sure, got it!


    Frey then finished his beer.


    Hmm, hmmmm.


    ?


    Someone approached Frey, clearing their throat.


    Ill just do a quick check.


    Isolet, observing the disguised Frey, awkwardly murmured.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    Excuse me, I need to conduct a quick check


    One of the soldiers, who had thoroughly searched the area, slowly approached Frey.


    These people are under my investigation.


    Oh, I see. My apologies!


    Seated at an empty table with a beer, Isolet said, making the soldiers salute and swiftly move away.


    After discreetly surveying the surroundings, Isolet whispered to Frey.


    Just give it a moment.


    Ill protect you until the inspection concludes.


    Frey crossed his arms and asked quietly.


    How did you recognize me?


    Ive pledged allegiance to you. Our connection is strong.


    Is that so? Im not well-versed in knightly oaths.


    Frey replied bluntly, and Isolet spoke softly.


    Youre my lord, Frey. Im your knight.


    And?


    Im bound to you. Thats why I can always sense your presence. So


    She took Freys hand, whispering.


    Ill alwayse running, no matter where you are.


    Freys gaze slightly wavered at her words.


    Nice to see you understand your ce.


    Eek!?


    Abruptly, Frey put his leg over Isolets leg with a devilish smile, causing her to groan in surprise.


    F-Frey, this isnt the time for


    Speak formally.


    This isnt the right time, my Lord.


    Hmph, is that so?


    Freys Viinization, which had been dormant after his one-night outburst, surfaced again.


    But didnt I explicitly tell you not to follow me?


    T-That There was a reason


    It seems I need to punish you for disobeying me, right?


    Frey found Isolets unwavering love cute in his slightly intoxicated state, setting off this chain of events.


    <i>Rustle</i>


    Ugh.


    Freys leg on Isoletsp subtly moved inward.


    Stay still sister.


    Lord Frey, this isnt appropriate right now


    Why? Isnt it more thrilling to be punished in such a situation?


    Ah.


    As Freys foot touched her lower abdomen, Isolet blushed and lowered her head.


    <i>Swish, swish</i>


    Why resist Sister? Are you enjoying this?


    No, I


    While Frey yfully observed Isolet, he got caught up in the desire to tease her, slowly rubbing his foot on her abdomen.


    S-Stop it


    What? What did you say?


    N-Nothing


    Trying to stop Frey, Isolet had no choice but to stay silent, suppressing her groans to avoid attention as he raised his voice.


    Y-Your clothes


    What about them?


    ..


    She sat still, shivering for a moment, and then realization struck  she had been wearing the same shirt for a week, the one Frey had made her wear forcefully.


    L-Lets stop this now, for real!


    Dizziness washed over her, and she clenched her fists, sending a warning to Frey, who grinned while teasing her.


    A pervert getting aroused by his disciple, someone shes known since childhood.


    ..!


    Pathetic and useless teacher.


    As Frey, covering his mouth and giggling, abruptly pressed his foot against her abdomen, she bowed and fell silent.


    M-Master


    You too, Lulu. Ill punish you twice as hardter, so be ready


    Lulu, who was looking at Frey with anticipation, started to be restless, worrying if Isolet would also be consumed by him.


    P-Please, clear your mind!


    Finally, after much turmoil, Lulu prioritized her masters well-being over her desires. With her shining Magic Eyes shemanded Frey as he reached for her neck.


    Ah.


    Frey, who had been wiggling his toes on Isolets twitching abdomen, suddenly came to his senses.


    L-Lulu?


    Uh


    Frey staggered momentarily as his head cleared up, yet again today. He looked worriedly at Lulu, who was covering her eyes.


    ..?


    Feeling something soft yet firm under his foot, he tilted his head in confusion.


    Oh no.


    Frey nced under the table and realized his foot was still touching Isolets now-limp abdomen. He broke out in a cold sweat.


    T-Thats enough punishment, Sister.


    Frey removed his foot from Isolets soft abdomen, then discreetly nced around and said.


    L-Looks like the search is winding down, right?


    After looking around earnestly, the soldiers and the servants were indeed winding down and gathering on the inns first floor.


    Have you thoroughly searched? There might have been crucial information.


    Were certain there was nothing!


    We couldnt find a trace.


    Aria stood in the front, questioning the soldiers and servants, who provided their updates.


    Hmm


    Aria looked troubled, stroking her chin, then shook her head.


    Retreat. My bro Frey has already left this ce.


    W-Well then


    However, his traces are definitely here.


    The expressions of the forces turned serious.


    I can faintly sense steller mana. Its weak, but its lingering presence indicates he hasnt been gone long.


    In that case!


    Theres a high chance hes within a two-kilometer radius. Spread out and start searching the surrounding area.


    As Aria turned to leave, the forces exited the inn.


    Ill manage the aftermath and catch up, so make sure to cover as wide a radius as you can.


    With those words, Aria approached the innkeeper, who observed her closely, and she handed over another pouch of gold coins.


    I-It went ording to n, Sister?


    Frey observed the situation silently and soon spoke to Isolet.


    Once Aria departs, we can stay here a bit longer and then quietly slip away, right?


    Sister?


    When Isolet showed no response, a perplexed Frey whispered.


    Are you okay?


    Frey.


    Isolet, who had been barely restraining her urges, lifted her head.


    Lets talkter


    Her voice trembled as she struggled to stand up, gripping her wobbly legs.


    !


    Turning around, she found Aria standing beside her with a surprised expression.


    Brother.


    ..


    Yet, Aria didnt even nce at Isolet, her gaze fixed coldly on Frey.


    How did you


    You thought I wouldnt recognize my own brother?


    Aria mercilessly interrupted Frey, her voice chilling as she moved forward.


    I knew it was you the moment I walked in.


    Then why did those people


    Forget it, just follow me.


    Aria headed toward Freys room.


    We need to talk.


    She added coldly, looking at Frey beside her.


    Perhaps a conversation that might be ourst.


    Leaving those words, Aria quietly walked into the room.


    And for a while, silence lingered in the inn.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    F-Frey, are you sure youll be okay?


    Its fine.


    I-If you want to, I can join


    I said its fine.


    About to follow Aria, Frey firmly pushed Isolet away as she tried toe after him.


    B-But


    This is a family matter.


    Isolet, still wanting to be with Frey, fell silent at his words.


    <b><i> Family..</i></b>


    Her lifes wish, set aside when she became his knight, stirred again.


    <b><i> I also want to be treated as family by Frey</i></b>


    Freys retreating figure looked lonely and deste.


    Hmm.


    Frey swallowed nervously, his face reflecting an indescribable fear.


    Just wait a moment, Frey.


    Oveing her desires, Isolet, filled with protective and maternal instincts, grabbed his arm.


    Take this.


    Whats this?


    M-My gift to you.


    Isolet then took out the long-awaited ring of oath.


    For a knight, the oath ring carries great significance. Losing it could lead one to consider taking their own life


    .


    Regardless this ring will protect you. So, dont be too nervous


    Thanks, Sister.


    Isolet blushed and rambled, her hopesing true at this moment, but she fell silent as Frey expressed his gratitude.


    Be strong, Frey.


    She gazed at him momentarily, gently patting his back, and spoke softly.


    Wherever you are, this ring will signify that someone is there to help you.


    As she finished, Frey rxed and lightly touched her abdomen, then he remarked.


    Not bad for a lousy sister.


    In that warm atmosphere, they approached the door.


    But, Frey which finger should the ring go on


    Isolet, feigning indifference, sneakily nced at Freys fingers.


    !!!


    She was shocked.


    Whats wrong? Sister?


    She had hoped Frey would put the ring on his left ring finger, but it already had a ring.


    Isolet had seen this ring of purity glowing white before. The issue now was that it was


    Sister?


    Freys ring of purity had turned ck.


    Aaah..


    Well, I should go then?


    Isolets emotions spiraled out of control, and as Frey turned to leave the room, she reached out nkly.


    <i>Click</i>


    But the door was cold-heartedly mmed shut.


    Isolets eyes, staring nkly at the closed door, slowly lost their spark.<hr>


    <strong>You can rate/review this serieshere.</strong>


    <strong>Advanced chapters avable on </strong>


    <strong>Illustrtins on our discrd  discord.gg/genesistls</strong>

 Chapter 261: The Big Star Who Loves The Small Star

    Chapter 261: The Big Star Who Loves The Small Star


    <b> The Big Star Who Loves The Small Star </b>


    <i>  Squeaak</i>


    Frey opened the tightly closed door and gazed silently ahead.


    .


    Aria sat cross-legged on a chair in front of a desk.


    Excuse me


    Feeling Arias chilling gaze, Frey awkwardly scratched his head and asked.


    Who are you?


    His expression was of pure innocence, but Aria simply stared coldly at him.


    I went along with it earlier because I was startled, but I really dont know who you are.


    Enough, brother.


    Aria sharply dismissed Freysst-ditch denial.


    You know very well that in this entire empire, only two people are roaming with ster mana, right?


    ..


    Understand? Then drop the pathetic act and sit down.


    While Freys disguise was perfect, he had not concealed his ster mana.


    He hadnt expected his sister to find his hiding spot herself.


    Also, hiding ster mana wasnt easy.


    It could be intentionally suppressed to go unnoticed by ordinary people. However, deceiving Aria, hispanion for over a decade, was nearly impossible.


    The room was saturated with ster mana, as he had abused the Protection of the Starsst night, making it hard to hide.


    What are you doing here?


    Aria nced around the room filled with ster mana, giving Frey a displeased look.


    .


    However, Frey stayed quiet, just gazing at her.


    Remove that disguise, will you?


    Staring at him coldly, Aria grumbled in a low voice while Frey slowly raised his hands to his face.


    In an instant, his original face returned.


    Who made that disguise for you?


    I dont know.


    Frey responded uncooperatively to Arias incredulous inquiry.


    Fine. If thats how you want to y it.


    Aria hadnt really expected any answer, so she red at him in silence, getting ready to speak again.


    Thenhmm?


    She tilted her head, cautiously reaching for the window she had closed earlier.


    Tsk, shouldnt have bothered checking.


    She lifted the curtains slightly, spotted soldiers stealthily approaching the inn, and scowled.


    Ah, ah, Ill inform the troops.


    She pulled out a magicalmunication device and started talking.


    Ive received a tip about Freys location. He was spotted about five kilometers east of the inn. Investigate immediately.


    Aria?


    Shut up.


    Ignoring Freys attempt to speak, Aria ended themunication. She observed the soldiers retreat from the inn and then closed the curtains.


    Just to be clear, Im not rescuing you.


    Turning to Frey with an icy expression, she rified, I just want to know the truth, so I bought us some time.


    Thanks for saving me, Aria.


    Ugh.


    Freys rxed smile and provocation only fueled her irritation, causing her to clench her teeth and re at him.


    Answer my questions truthfully from now on, brother.


    I already know almost everything.


    Frey nodded quietly at her.


    So, the first question. Youre part of the Demon Kings army, right?


    Yes.


    No matter how much you deny it, its useless Ha.


    Seeing Freys easy admission to her first question, Aria looked at him contemptuously.


    Dont you realize the severity of the situation, brother?


    Her rebuke cut through Frey, who closed his eyes and sat silently.


    The second question. The limited time it was all a lie, wasnt it?


    Aria red at Frey as if wanting to kill him. She subtly asked her next question.


    Right?


    Unlike her usual tone with Frey, her voice quivered slightly.


    Correct.


    Haa.


    Frey nodded quietly, and Aria sighed.


    I knew it.


    A momentary relief flickered across her face.


    If you say so, Brother.


    However, her expression swiftly transformed into one of deep disappointment and disgust.


    You know I have been frail since childhood. I hated having such a body. So, I surrendered to the Demon Kings army early to gain life force


    Enough.


    She abruptly cut off Freys exnation, evidently not wanting to hear more. Clenching her fists, she proceeded with the third question.


    Thirdly its true that youve been using the maids and servants as sex ves, right?


    Of coursWhat?!


    Initially intending to affirm everything, Frey tilted his head in confusion.


    I What did I do?


    Its the official results from the investigation.


    Aria then pulled out documents and threw them at him.


    Some servants showed positive reactions to the purity stone.


    What?


    Especially those who went to the Imperial Family. The purity stone turned ck for almost everyone who touched it.


    Hearing this, Frey looked puzzled.


    Some servants disputed the results, iming they were false but the rest epted them.


    ..


    Did you do something to them while they were sleeping, Brother?


    Aria asked with desperation.


    Is it true that you did such things?


    ..


    Why are you silent? Say something


    As Aria kept pressing him, he stood up, and she stopped suddenly.


    This is..


    She quietly grasped Freys hand.


    A ring made of purity stone right?


    The ring on Freys finger was darkly shining. The ring she had seen numerous times in the validation ceremony was made of the same material as the white stone.


    Only one entity has the purity stone: the Church. Even with permission, only a tiny amount could be taken. How did you get this?


    The ring Frey wore was a gift from the Church to Serena as hush money after she had exposed that holy power wasnt holy at all.


    This implied that all purity stones were entirely under the Churchs monopoly, excluding the one in Freys ring.


    <b><i> The Church they manipted the results.</i></b>


    Frey finally understood why Alice and his servants firmly believed he had vited them. He silently clenched his fists tightly.


    Did they see or directly experience the rape?


    You still arent admitting? Even after I caught you administering a drug to Kadia while she was asleep?


    Some Imperial servants even testified that you raped them. So please, spare us your pathetic excuses.


    Frey lowered his head silently.


    Following the departure of the mansions servants, the attacks from extremists who had fully turned against Frey and aligned with the Imperial Family were escting day by day.


    They jointly degraded Freys social status in exchange for living a life several times more luxurious lives, something the neutral faction supporting Abraham, Freys father, and his sister Aria didnt enjoy. The small supporting faction had ended up doing menial jobs in the Imperial Family.


    Most people inevitably believed their statements, especially since the Church had stepped in to validate them.


    Even Aria, vaguely aware of Freys nightly wanderings in the mansion, was no exception.


    Brotherst question.


    Aria posed the final question to Frey, who was silent and had his head down.


    Do you feel guilty, even a little bit?


    The question weighed heavily on Frey.


    Do you harbor even the smallest trace of guilt for the sins youvemitted so far?


    Aria reiterated the question, forcing Frey to open his eyes and respond.


    Not at all.


    He spoke with the evil smile he always had before his sister.


    I am a follower of the great Demon King.


    Would you like to join me in setting the world aze, Aria?


    A heavy silence lingered after Freys words.


    You could have a high position


    In the following quiet, Frey smiled and said.


    <i>  p!</i>


    Freys head snapped back.


    Scumbag


    Facing him was Aria, tears streaming down her eyes.


    Youre not my flesh and blood anymore.


    Hmm.


    I am severing our family ties forever, Frey Raon Starlight.


    Aria stood up and looked down at Frey.


    No, from now on, youre just Frey.''


    She shouted at Frey, who was still holding his cheek.


    As the acting head of the Starlight family, I am removing you from our family register today.


    .


    You are no longer a noble. Youre just amoner.


    Frey smiled slightly at her words.


    Dont ever set foot in the mansion again. Following the Order handed down in the family, I decree a permanent banishment for you.


    Unaware of his smile, Aria gathered ster mana while wiping away her tears.


    And


    Are you trying to kill me, Aria?


    Before she knew it, Aria had conjured numerous weapons made of ster mana, all aimed at Frey.


    Really?


    Each one was sharp, potentially lethal magic.


    I-I wont kill you I will make you live as amoner and suffer as much as the evil deeds youve done


    Aria maintained her firm stance, holding her magic in ce.


    So, are you trying to kill me?


    Eek!


    As Frey stood and walked toward her, she readied her magic.


    Youll leave me half-dead and deliver me to the Church or the Imperial Family?


    I-Im warning you donte any closer.


    Just kill me now, why dont you?


    Donte any closer!!


    Watching his sister step back in disgust, Frey smirked bitterly. He then started to lift the evil energy embedded in his ck left arm.


    Why dont you join me in burning the world


    Donte any closer!!


    At that moment, her ster mana exploded in all directions.


    Cough, cough


    Thrown against the wall by the shockwave, Frey clutched his heart and quickly approached Aria.


    Whew.


    She had fainted due to the aftermath of her ster mana exploding.


    Silly girl.


    Having lost control, she caused a mana outburst.


    Or perhaps she instinctively detonated all attacks aimed at Frey.


    Which one it was, no one could know for sure.


    Im sorry, Aria.


    It took him a while to escape his Viinization, and he carefully lifted her, holding her in his arms, murmuring in a trembling voice.


    And also, thank you


    His eyes shook intensely as he struggled to prevent the Viinization from bursting out.


    You finally dont have to worry about me.


    That day marked the first time Aria stopped worrying about Frey.


    Its such a relief


    Arias survival rate in the Fourth Ordeal was nearly zero percent.


    Isolet Ill try to save her just hang on


    Aria was the sole surviving blood rtive and the one who vividly remembered the face of their long-deceased mother.


    Freys face showed only joy at the thought of saving her.


    Ill protect you, no matter what.


    He pressed his face against his sisters cheek, whom he hadnt seen in a while.


    I love you, my sister.


    After receiving the prophecy, he whispered the heartfelt words he had never said before and gentlyid her on the chair.


    His eyes flickered slightly, but no tears fell.


    Ill put an end to everything and then resurrect immediately to ensure you get a happy ending.


    Frey, well aware of how those in the Third Ordeal often crumbled, muttered with determination and left the room.


    I promise.


    And then, silence fell.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    Meanwhile


    This is getting reallyplicated Even if the scenario ends, you might not be able to resurrect immediately, you know?


    Possessed, the Sun God observed the scene quietly from the next room, holding her head and murmuring nkly.


    W-What to do Its such a crucial matter; merely mentioning it could obliterate my divinity H-How do I convey this to them


    Consequently, the innocent pdins hair began to tear off bit by bit.


    Ugh


    The Sun God, who hated dismal situations unlike his sister, continued groaning.<hr>


    <strong>You can rate/review this serieshere.</strong>


    <strong>Advanced chapters avable on </strong>


    <strong>Illustrtins on our discrd  discord.gg/genesistls</strong>

 Chapter 262: Absolute Ring?

    Chapter 262: Absolute Ring?


    <b> Absolute Ring? </b>


    Sigh


    Leaving the room, Frey sighed while adjusting his clothes and nced around.


    Hmm?


    He observed the vacant dining table.


    Serena and Lulu? Oh, yes, I asked them to prepare a carriage.


    Initially confused by their sudden disappearance, Frey recalled instructing them to prepare a carriage for a swift departure and continued walking.


    Frey


    ..!?


    Someone called his name and approached him.


    <i>  Squeeze!</i>


    Ugh.


    Suddenly, Isolet hugged Frey tightly. He made a choking sound as he tapped her waist.


    Frey you poor thing.


    Ke, keh Sister I cant breathe


    However, under the influence of the inns alcohol, she pressed Freys face harder against her stomach.


    Im going to die like this Sister


    Ah, s-sorry, sorry, Frey.


    As Isolet regained her senses, she slightly eased her embrace as Frey reached his limit, whimpering and murmuring.


    Haa Haa


    Frey had his face buried in her belly, breathing heavily.


    Hmm.


    Sensing Freys warmth against her stomach, Isolet recalled the Inauguration Ceremony when she had concealed him under her clothes. She embraced him once more, warming up.


    <i>  Squeeze!</i>


    !


    This time, Frey responded with a tight hug.


    <b><i> Its warm.</i></b>


    Just moments ago, he had lost hisst remaining family member.


    He thought he would never experience familial warmth again. Yet, surprisingly, Isolets embrace felt reminiscent of that warmth.


    <b><i> Its like being in my mothers arms.</i></b>


    Though Frey was unaware, he had always epted Isolet as a family member.


    This sentiment paradoxically intensified when he had to distance himself from his sister, Aria, to ensure her safety.


    All the familial love he had suppressed for years overflowed after todays events.


    Sister, you know


    After a long while, Frey slowly raised his head from Isolets embrace, gazing at her.


    Im no longer a Starlight.


    Isolets eyes widened in surprise.


    Im not even a noble anymore. Im just amoner now.


    Frey spoke with a hint of fear, averting his eyes from Isolets piercing gaze as he murmured.


    Now, Im just an ordinary person with no wealth or status.


    Frey spoke with a humble demeanor.


    And I have no family left. Ive be a public enemy, abandoned by the family.


    Do you still want to be my knight? You can legally and magically retract it now.


    Frey mumbled sullenly. He was about to say something more, but Isolet interrupted.


    Frey do you remember? When you were young and visited my house, we trained and yed together until sunset.


    Indeed, it was true.


    Every time Frey visited Isolets home, they yed until the sun set.


    Isolet, an energetic training enthusiast even at a young age, shared those moments only with Frey, which partly exined her attachment.


    I remember everything, Sister.


    Frey affirmed, prompting Isolet to gently stroke his head with trembling hands and pose another question.


    And after we yed, we used to bathe together do you recall that?


    Uh? Yeah


    Frey nodded, remembering bathing and washing with a sweaty Isolet and being tickled by her.


    S-See, Frey


    Isolet, recalling the same memories, blushed as she remembered Frey squirming in her embrace as he was tickled.


    Im practically like family to you, arent I?


    .


    Freys eyes widened in surprise.


    Now, Ill be your family, Frey.


    Isolets eyes softened as she held Frey and whispered, Stay at my house. No one will bother you there.


    Okay


    And even as amoner, Ill always be your knight. Havent I already given you the ring of oath? So


    She took Freys hand, and her eyes suddenly became vacant.


    <i>  Swish, swish</i>


    S-Sister?


    Her expression changed as she gently caressed the darkened purity ring glowing on Freys left ring finger.


    I cant just watch and do nothing anymore, Frey.


    ?


    Am I toote?


    Frey realized Isolet was heating up in their embrace, and he broke out in a cold sweat.


    <i>  Squeeze</i>


    Ah, uhm


    Trying to slip out of Isolets hold, Frey realized her arms were unyielding.


    Eek


    Panicking, he tried harder to break free, but her grip remained firm.


    It showcased the immense strength of a nearly awakened Sword Saint.


    Ugh.


    Frey eventually rxed and gave her an exasperated look.


    <i>  Thump</i>


    When Frey was young, he would always end up beneath her during their y-fighting sessions. He would always say something like, I wish I could win against Sister too.


    Sister.


    Yes, Frey.


    As Frey whispered, Isolet trembled and waited for what he would say next.


    Lie down.


    What?


    Suddenly, Freymanded her with a cold look.


    <b><i> I guess I can indulge in some silliness asionally.</i></b>


    Isolet, having heard themotion from Arias room, chose to prioritize Freys needs over her impulsive desires and reclined slowly.


    It seems you were sincere, after all following me even after I became amoner.


    Ugh


    Frey climbed onto her back, crossed his legs, and whispered.


    Had you hesitated even a bit I would have dealt with you immediately.


    His voice was chilling.


    After all, if you werent sincere, you wouldnt have given me this ring of oath, right?


    What?


    Did you think I knew nothing about this ring?


    Frey touched the ring and whispered softly again.


    Lick my hand.


    Frey then extended his hand toward Isolets face, as shey face down on her back.


    <i>  Slurp</i>


    Isolets face flushed, and she began to lick his hand.


    With this, I canmand you to do anything, right?


    ..


    And since its an absolutemand, you cant refuse.


    Frey said, as his eyes shone.


    Lie down and expose your belly like a dog.


    Yes.


    Following Freys instruction, Isolet swiftly turned over, raised her top, and breathed heavily.


    <i>  Squeeze</i>


    Where did you get this ring from? It couldnt have been an easy find.


    That is..


    As Frey ced his hand on her belly, Isolets eyes began to ze over.


    Never mind. Thats not important.


    Yes Eek!


    Frey sat on her stomach, gripped her neck with a cold expression, and whispered.


    The important thing is that you must obey mymands. Did you know Ive always been nice to you just to get this ring?


    .


    Do you know why I pushed Aria away? Its just a part of my grand n. Youve fallen right into my trap


    It doesnt matter.


    What?


    Isolet interrupted Frey with a soft smile.


    The moment I gave it to youno, even before that I was already tied to you.


    ..


    And nothing changes now.


    There was a brief silence.


    Dont ever forget that.


    Frey, seated on Isolet, gazed at her with a bewildered expression and added.


    You are beneath me, Sister. If you try to get up, I will punish you like this.


    Ill remember that.


    Good, then


    Frey contemted for a while, then turned his head and said.


    Figure out a way to formally include me in your family.


    What?


    Not for real, but as a facade. Circte rumors that Im joining your family. But not now. Wait until everyone knows that Ive survived.


    U-Understood Sir.


    Good job, Isolet.


    Frey patted her on the head.


    <i>  Slurp</i>


    He closed his eyes tightly and kissed her lips.


    If you continue performing well, Ill reward you like this.


    Frey wiped the drool, chuckled with a glint in his eye, and then got up.


    Rest here until my sister wakes up in my room.


    Okay.


    Then, rify the situation to her and return to headquarters together. Ensure that my identity isnt immediately disclosed to the world.


    Understood.


    With a serious expression, Frey covered the ring with his hand andmanded.


    Thats an order.


    Isolet nodded with a dazed expression.


    Good Then.


    Satisfied, Frey silently nced at the ring before heading for the exit.


    Master? What did I just witness


    Frey?


    The two girls waiting outside, having witnessed the scene, seemed dumbfounded.


    To obtain this here is


    Frey continued to gaze at the ring.


    an unexpected gain.


    He murmured with a satisfied smile.


    <i>  Click!</i>


    As Frey stepped outside, he walked to the Sun God and the old inns door closed behind him.


    What?


    Isolet, with a dazed expression, quietly tilted her head.


    Fusion of mana? Absolutemand?


    She stood up quietly and scratched her head in thought.


    Theres a misunderstanding here


    The ring symbolized the traditional oath of a knight, carrying significant meaning, but had no other effects.


    It was only used for a ceremonial kiss on the finger to indicate that a knight belonged to someone legally.


    Well


    She watched Frey approach the carriage with narrowed eyes.


    Maybe Ill y along for a while.


    She muttered.


    It would be fun.


    She smiled yfully, and her body began to heat up again.


    Meanwhile


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    Ugh


    Roswyn curled on the ground and, holding her head, slowly extended her hand upward.


    Helper System


    the person who always gave you flowers and prolonged your life.


    > Next Page


    At that instant, after struggling for dozens of minutes to press a button, her hand touched the system screen.


    Ah.


    A stream of information began flooding into her vision.<hr>


    <strong>You can rate/review this serieshere.</strong>


    <strong>Advanced chapters avable on </strong>


    <strong>Illustrtins on our discrd  discord.gg/genesistls</strong>

 Chapter 263: Belated Regret

    Chapter 263: Bted Regret


    <b> Bted Regret </b>


    Uhmm


    Frey, whats that ring?


    Master?


    I had gained something unexpected.


    Ah, its nothing.


    The ring on my right hand was undoubtedly an oath ring. I could tell that from its design and how it umted mana.


    Per my ancestors prophecy, this rare ring allowed me to givemands to those who have sworn loyalty to me.


    As much as it was a powerful ring, obtaining it was challenging. One way was through Isolets route, which is notoriously tricky and must bepleted before the second year.


    Currently, I wasnt on Isolets route, and this ring, with the lowest probability of acquisition in the game, seemed unattainable. Yet, here it was.


    Having it would make progressing in the game easier. But where did Isolet get such a cheat ring?


    Right now its at Level 1?


    I had just worn the ring, but I could already feel the ring umting mana and enablingmands to Isolet and those under the Blood Oath.


    However, as more mana gathered, the range of people I couldmand would gradually increase.


    Um


    I grinned at the cheat ring and then got lost in thought.


    <b><i> Maybe its a trap.</i></b>


    The fact that I obtained this ring outside of Isolets exclusive route, especially given its reputedly low probability in the game, felt suspicious.


    Could something have changed due to the DLC or something?


    When something too good happened, it was wise to be suspicious.


    Do you know about this ring?


    Ah, yes, that is um


    Do you know?


    Im sorryyy


    I asked the Sun God, who was riding next to the carriage, but her divinity seemed to cause issues.


    I-Im sorry I was wrong, so please hit me somewhere other than my forehead


    As I sighed, the goddess stood up and knelt on the ground.


    A-as expected of the master


    ..


    She was in the form of the youngest pdin.


    This caused Lulus admiration to burst through its limits, and Serena, sitting quietly, looked at her with a disgruntled expression.


    Lets talkter, please stand up


    N-No, Ill stay like this. Im just a pathetic and ipetent woman who cant even help her own creation


    Feeling awkward about making a goddess kneel, I whispered in her ear to stand up. However, she began saying something she shouldnt, wearing a guilty expression.


    Ugh!


    You know your ce well.


    Uh


    As I pressed her head to the ground with my foot, the trembling and weeping goddess closed her eyes tightly and bowed.


    <i>  If it calms your anger even a bit Ill endure it. After all, any harm to this body now goes to the one Ive possessed.</i>


    No, Im fine


    <i>  You can treat me even more roughly Hero</i>


    Then Sun Gods dangerous statement echoed in my mind.


    Haaa.


    Leaning back in my chair, I took deep breaths as the impact of my Viinization peaked.


    Lulus eyes glowed brighter, and Serena anxiously shifted her gaze between the goddess and me.


    <b><i> How did ite to this?</i></b>


    Since I couldnt reveal that the goddess had possessed the pdins body, I had to pretend I subdued her for the time being.


    Lulu, analyze this for me.


    Okay


    While disrespectfully stepping on the head of the Sun God, the deity of this world, I silently gave the oath ring to Lulu.


    Hmm this is


    After examining the ring for a moment, Lulu spoke quietly.


    I-Im not sure right now I need to analyze it with Irina. Its quiteplicated


    It seemed the ring was indeed not ordinary.


    U-Uh Frey.


    Yeah?


    While I frowned at the ring, Serena suddenly shook my shoulder.


    W-Whats happened here?


    !


    Turning my gaze to her, I was startled to see the ckened purity ring on her finger.


    I-I had a dreamst night, and could it be that it was real?


    She had been blushing and stammering, perhaps because of this.


    Dont worry about that ring.


    Okay.


    I felt a bit regretful after ordering her with Absolute Obedience.


    It would have been a good opportunity to test if the ring of oath also worked on Serena.


    F-Frey?


    Yeah?


    While I was regretting the missed chance, Serena turned to me with a puzzled look.


    Uh, my my stomach feels strange.


    What?


    It feels full? Like its being filled up.


    .


    She blushed as she talked.


    Its like a tingling, trembling, and bloated


    Uh, um that


    But I dont mind it Its like a satisfying and joyful feeling


    U-Uh, can you treat the feeling in your lower belly as natural?


    I blushed while gazing at her, then requested a favor while ying with the ring.


    As it wasnt amand, Absolute Obedience wouldnt apply, but if the oath ring were genuine, perhaps a favor would suffice.


    O-Okay? Ill try not to worry about it for now.


    Hmm.


    Serena responded with a confused expression and pressed her stomach.


    <i>  Ssh</i>


    Huh.


    A small moan followed.


    <i>  Splish, splosh</i>


    Hehe.


    She continuously pressed her lower abdomen and smiled happily.


    <b><i> Did it work?</i></b>


    It was uncertain, but it might be effective. It worked on Isolet, at least.


    I-Im jealous


    I would try it on na, Kania, and now Lulu, who was blushing beside me, looking enviously at Serenas lower abdomen.


    If this proved real, it could be helpful in the future.


    Phew


    Once the ring gained enough strength, I could issuemands that would harm me.


    It could be useful during the Fourth Ordeal.


    Im going to take a nap. Wake me up when we reach the city.


    Okay


    Clearing my mind, I decided to rest my eyes to cool down and control the Viinization that threatened to resurface due to Serenas earlier reaction.


    There were tasks awaiting me in the city, and my date with Serena wasnt over.


    <b><i> For the next few days Ill just rx and go on dates with Serena.</i></b>


    Thinking about the good and bad parts, I closed my eyes slowly.


    Y-You shouldnt let this bother you


    Grrr


    I-Im sorry Ill stay still


    Serena continued to stroke her stomach, murmuring, and Lulu scolded the Sun God as I let my consciousness fade slowly.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    Frey is the Hero


    Roswyns room, a few hours after Frey had fallen asleep:


    He is the only Hero who can save this world


    Roswyn stared at the tattered document in a sea of information and muttered in a daze as she knelt.


    All this time, Ive been ignoring Frey


    <strong>[Prophetic Book  Dark Tale Fantasy 2 Complete Guide]</strong>


    < Written by Han-Byeol Raon Starlight (Kim Han-Byeol) >


    1. Overview


    2. The Heros Duties and Objectives.


    3. Scenario Strategy


    4. System Strategy (Items, Skills, etc.)


    .


    .


    .


    Opening Everything about the Hero, she found an identical copy of the Prophetic Book that Frey had.


    Even though it looked like a hologram, touching the book would summon various visual materials and videos for Frey, just like the original.


    <i>  Ugh</i>


    The floating information around Roswyn was precisely that.


    W-What have I done?


    After spending hours reading every word, she was inplete panic.


    Even though she only read Everything about the Hero and not Everything He Did, she understood what Frey had sacrificed.


    What the hell have I


    The numerous hardships and adversities he would face, the penalties consuming his lifespan and life force, the unimaginable trials, and ultimately, the end he would meet.


    I-I should have helped him


    She could have eased some of his suffering as the Heros assistant.


    But being a proud helper, she made the real Hero suffer more.


    Ugh


    She thought about Frey, who used to give her flowers daily with a pitiful expression.


    Then, she remembered how she had mocked him and thrown the flowers out of the window.


    W-What do I do


    Roswyns mind started to race.


    Was his consistent behavior over the years some kind of plea for help?


    C-Could it be that


    Everything began to fall into ce.


    Freysst words echoed in her mind and rified everything. Cold sweat trickled down Roswyns forehead.


    He was asking for help huh?


    Roswyn murmured, feeling dizzy, and soon widened her eyes.


    <i>  Lastly, the story about Roswyn.</i>


    ?


    At the end of section 7 of the prophetic book, Character Descriptions and Strategies, Roswyns name was inscribed.


    <i>  You must always give flowers to Roswyn. Consistently, at regr intervals.</i>


    Give flowers to me?


    Roswyn slowly read the text in confusion.


    Why, why?


    She couldnt fathom why the prophetic book mentioned giving her flowers, especially considering her recent incorrect deductions.


    So, Frey was giving me flowers regrly because of this


    Roswyn, ustomed to making assumptions, lowered her gaze.


    <i>  Roswyn will die if she doesnt receive flowers from the system holder for a certain period.</i>


    Stunned by this message, she couldnt find words.


    <i>  Theres another reason but never mind. Its better not to know. Getting fixated on something unlikely will only hurt you more</i>


    Roswyn continued reading with a vacant stare, her thoughts seemingly frozen.


    All those actions were to save me


    She recalled the day Frey had kicked open her door to give her flowers after she fell ill due to a dyed return from a stormy trip overseas.


    Was it the same then, too


    Frey didnt have his usual arrogance that day; he had seemed concerned, genuinely. Kneeling by her bed, he had given her flowers.


    After that, she miraculously recovered in just one day.


    He was trying to save me


    Rumors circted that Frey had searched for her everywhere when she was away.


    Back then, she thought his obsession was creepy, believing it was worsening every day.


    I didnt know


    Tears welled up in Roswyns eyes.


    I-Im sorry Frey


    Her hollow voice echoed in the room.


    <i>  However, give her flowers with sincerity and consistently.</i>


    I was wrong


    His act of giving her flowers wasnt a foolish gesture, like the attempts of men who often struggled around her.


    Frey continued because of a sense of duty to keep her alive, enduring daily contempt and persecution.


    Wait.


    <i>  Who knows? Maybe a miracle will happen.</i>


    Roswyns eyes, on the verge of tears, suddenly stopped.


    What?


    Her tearful expression slowly transformed into a stunned look.


    <i>  Miracles dont matter.</i>


    She noticed a meticulously writtenment in the margins of the prophetic books copy.


    I just want Roswyn to get well soon.


    The crooked handwriting she had seen in her childhood was undeniably young Freys.


    <i>  Above all, being healthy is the best.</i>


    For a child who knew he was terminally ill from a young age, it was a surprisingly calm statement.


    But those simply written notes tormented Roswyn more than anything she had read.


    T-This cant be


    Recalling young Frey giving her flowers, tears streamed down her face.


    This cant be true


    Just like that, a long time had passed.


    I-Its not over yet


    Crying and holding her head, Roswyn wiped her tears and whispered.


    I-Its still uncertain? He might still be alive, right? Right?


    She stood up and stumbled to the front door.


    M-Maybe hes still alive Maybe its not toote So I have to go back


    She left the room, sobbing and looking terrified, making her way toward the ruins still in the process of being cleared.


    I-Its not toote


    Continuously murmuring, she passed by a mailbox with a newspaper clipping.


    <strong>[Breaking News] Frey Raon Starlight Confirmed Dead.</strong>


    A shock to find his body in the ruins currently being transported to the hospital


    The first-ever Duke to be stripped of his nobility, bing a nobody<hr>


    <strong>You can rate/review this serieshere.</strong>


    <strong>Advanced chapters avable on </strong>


    <strong>Illustrtins on our discrd  discord.gg/genesistls</strong>

 Chapter 264: A Flower That Came To The Sunset

    Chapter 264: A Flower That Came To The Sunset


    <b> A Flower That Came To The Sunset </b>


    E-Excuse me


    Who are you?


    A girl approached the ruins that were now controlled by the guards after the incident at the heros inauguration ceremony.


    This area is off-limits. You cant enter without permission


    P-Please, let me in


    But the girl with messy hair and a disheveled appearance was met with suspicion by the guards.


    I-Im also a concerned party


    The girl was none other than Roswyn.


    But the guards blocking her way did not recognize her.


    This Could it be?


    Even so, the guards recognized the Hero Partys certification she pulled out.


    <i>Swoosh</i>


    E-Excuse me!


    Taking advantage of the guards slightly rxed demeanor, Roswyn slipped into the ruins.


    Let her be. If we interfere with a member of the Hero Party, well only make trouble for ourselves.


    But still


    Perhaps she lost a lover. Lets turn a blind eye for a few hours.


    Hmm


    The guards who had been talking amongst themselves noted her pitiful appearance and decided to let her be and resumed their guard positions.


    Maybe Maybe its not toote yet


    Having easily entered the ruins, Roswyn sniffled with a red nose and looked around.


    I might still be able to save him


    Despite the slim chance of survival for someone buried in the rubble for so long, she clung to the keyword missing in action.


    I-Ill save you Hero


    As she got closer to the debris, her hope grew little by little.


    Just wait a little longer


    Roswyn started to feel a faint glimmer of life as she started to pull out detection scrolls, excavation scrolls, and emergency potions from her guild.


    Im going to


    However, that glimmer faded the moment she looked at the detection scroll.


    Even with the best scroll that she brought, there was no sign of life detected.


    Ugh, uh


    Deep down, she knew it was hopeless.


    But her defense mechanisms and avoidance tendencies, which had always raised her pride, had led her to this point.


    But dying the inevitable conclusion wouldnt change the oue.


    I need m-much better scrolls


    Roswyn knew this, but still, she began tearing the scrolls she held, sobbing as she knelt down in the middle of the debris.


    The Hero cant die I-I never even got to thank you Y-You cant die


    The Hero, who had been the reason for her life and kept her alive until now, died while only receiving hatred from the world and his own helper.


    And she was there when it happened.


    She had been of no help and even delivered healing potions to his enemy that inadvertently led to Freys death.


    As she was about to presume such terrible and frightening facts, she desperately tried toe up with another answer.


    You What are you doing here?


    Eek!?


    Someone appeared next to her as she continued to tear up scrolls and mutter to herself.


    Who are you? How did you get here?


    I-I


    The person was none other than the chief of the Imperial Investigators.


    Excuse me, but could you please verify your identity No, never mind. I finally get to go home after a few days, and I dont want any more headaches.


    The days-long investigation finally concluded, and he, relieved to be finishing up and heading home, looked at the uninvited guest who suddenly appeared at his workce with an annoyed expression.


    U-Um, by any chance about Frey. Is there any information on Frey?


    However, Roswyn recognized him as one of the regr patrons of her guild and asked him a question.


    Frey, you say?


    He felt a tingling sensation as Roswyn asked.


    Well, uh that is


    In fact, he had recently taken a bribe from Isolet and announced a fabricated fact about Freys death.


    I think you should look at this!


    However, as befitting a symbol of the empires corruption, he quickly put on an unfazed expression, pulled out a newspaper, and handed it to Roswyn.


    <strong>[Breaking News] Frey Raon Starlight Confirmed Dead.</strong>


    A shock to find his body in the ruins currently being transported to the hospital


    The first-ever Duke to be stripped of his nobility, bing a nobody


    ..


    The newspaper contained more than Roswyn could handle.


    Well, will you take your leave until I get off work?


    .


    Then, Ill leave you for now.


    Even as the Chief Investigator scratched his head and left her side, Roswyns gaze remained fixed quietly on the newspaper.


    <strong>[Breaking News] Freys Body Missing.</strong>


    Transport team, while moving the body to the hospital, ims to have been attacked by angry citizens.


    Cause of death & legitimacy of report currently unknown


    Investigator in charge ims the verification was wless


    Hic.


    Thus, having read the entirety of the information on the second page of the newspaper, Roswyn buried her head in the rubble.


    Huuuu uuu


    Roswyn began to tremble and sob.


    I-Im sorry sorry Frey


    Clenching the debris, she muttered in a trembling voice.


    You were the Hero I was supposed to help you You kept me alive until now I should have saved you


    Her expensive clothes, which she had been boasting among servants and adoring men, were in tatters.


    Her pale, delicate hands, never having done rough work, were cut and wounded by sharp fragments.


    Her beautiful and sensuous face, which enchanted many men, was now a mess of tears and dirt.


    Uuuuu


    These circumstances only made Roswyn crumble further.


    The expensive clothes and the luxuries she wore every day were all because of Freys extensive support.


    Her smooth hands, which had never done rough work, were because Frey had been doing most of the dirty work behind the scenes.


    She had just thought her investigative skills were excellent.


    And her face she had been tending to every day for the hero was actually made by Frey.


    No matter what she did, her face was bing gaunt, and it wasnt until a year after Frey was visiting her that she started to gain some weight on her face.


    The one who truly helped me was you


    Finally facing the inevitable conclusion, Roswyn felt the reality of these facts.


    The one I should have served was none other than you


    But it was toote for regrets.


    Woooo


    Lulus words, <i>You shouldve done better</i>, echoed in her head.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    I-I couldnt help it


    After spending a while crying and burying her face in the debris, she was eventually chased out when it was time for the investigator to get off work.


    What could I have done differently?


    Wrapped in the cold winter wind and trembling, Roswyn muttered with a pale expression as she neared her guild.


    I-I couldnt have known


    She staggered, like she was about to copse, and murmured with her fist clenched tightly.


    I-if I had known would I have helped?


    But at that moment, an unclear memory shed through her mind.


    W-what is this?


    She felt as if she had said something like this before.


    She caught a glimmer of a recent dream where she saw herself be crippled.


    Hah, hah


    Emerging from the wave of unstable memories, something dawned on her.


    Now what do I do?


    The grief and regret of mistreating and leaving her benefactor and idol to die was followed by immense fear.


    She was terrified just thinking about what would happen to her and to the world.


    How would the world, who still believes that Frey was a viin, react if they found out that he was the hero? What sort of panic woulde?


    What kind of end would it bring to the world that had abandoned the Hero?


    And without him, how would she, who could not live without him how would she meet her end?


    N-No, I dont want this


    She remembered being sick in bed as a child and hating it intensely.


    Coughing and spitting up blood-streaked phlegm, unable to keep down food or medicine that was good for her body, feeling dizzy for a long time, and waking up to find the date had changed.


    She also remembered her parents faces as they stared at her with eyes that grew colder and colder with each passing day until they stopped speaking to her altogether.


    I dont want to die uh?


    Roswyn approached the guilds entrance with a terrified look on her face and soon began staggering again.


    <i> Thud!</i>


    Uhhh


    Eventually, she fell to the ground at the entrance.


    Why am I so dizzy?


    She had been feeling dizzy and unsteady for hours, maybe days, and now, looking puzzled, she suddenly realized something.


    I-I did not receive flowers and already?


    She trembled and murmured to herself.


    Am I dying?


    Sadly, her words were true.


    It had been well over a month since shest received a flower from Frey.


    Even though she had been healthy for over a decade, it had been enough time for her fragile body to start sumbing to death once again.


    Cough, cough


    Terrified and did not know what to do, Roswyn covered her mouth and started coughing.


    Blood, blood?


    Her hand was covered in blood.


    Uh, uhhh..


    She had coughed up blood for the first time in almost ten years.


    I-I dont want to die!


    She used all her strength to get up, opened the entrance door, and rushed into the guild.


    M-Miss Roswyn!?


    When did you leave?


    M-Move!


    Then, she ran to her room with all her might.


    I-I must touch the flower


    As her room came into view, she blinked her eyes full of tears and murmured.


    I dont want to die like this..


    Her face was smeared with the terror of facing death.


    The fear of death that had slowly overtaken her when she was diagnosed with a terminal illness and whenever she was on the brink of dying as a child came back to haunt her more than anything else.


    Ah


    But when she entered her room, she suddenly lost her words.


    .


    Her room was filled entirely with flowers given by Ruby.


    Though she couldnt identify it at the moment, it was clear that the girl was an enemy of the Hero.


    <i> Flutter</i>


    Even those flowers had all withered away.


    <i>Thump!</i>


    In such a situation, her legs gave way again and she copsed to the floor, then she soon mumbled in tears.


    S-Someone please help me..


    But, of course, there was no one to help her.


    P-Please save me


    There was no one to save her either.


    Ugh


    Realizing this painfully, she fell to the ground and began to tremble as the pain began to take over her body.


    Ah


    It was then that she truly understood how important Frey had been to her.


    Cough, cough..


    But it seemed to be toote.


    <i>Creak</i>


    Miss Roswyn.


    Just then, someone opened the door to her room.


    Frey?


    As she recalled Frey, who used to visit her with flowers and a smile, she called out his name and slowly reached out her hand.


    A parcel for Miss Roswyn.


    ..Ah?


    But it wasnt Frey who arrived, it was a delivery man.


    Ill be going now.


    After handing her a small box, the delivery man looked at her sickly appearance with a look of disgust before disappearing.


    ..


    She flinched at a gaze she never thought she would receive again and then quietly lowered her eyes.


    Whats this?


    There was no information about the sender.


    The recipient was only marked as Roswyn Sr Sunset, and the date the box was packed was written on it.


    <strong> Year  Month  Day</strong>


    The date on the box was from about a year ago.


    Rustle, rustle


    After staring at the box for a while, she opened it with an apathetic attitude, clearly having lost all hope.


    .Huh?


    Her eyes widened in surprise.


    This is.


    Inside the mysterious box was a red flower and a yellow flower.


    <i> Buzz</i>


    And at that moment.


    Helper System


    > Everything About the Hero (V)


    Readingpleted.


    A system window popped up in front of her.


    Helper System


    > Everything He Did


    The item Everything He Did shone brightly.<hr>


    <strong>You can rate/review this serieshere.</strong>


    <strong>Advanced chapters avable on </strong>


    <strong>Illustrtins on our discrd  discord.gg/genesistls</strong>

 Chapter 265: A Regretful Sunset

    Chapter 265: A Regretful Sunset


    <b> A Regretful Sunset </b>


    What, whats this?


    When Roswyn saw the system window, she murmured with a puzzled expression.


    Why suddenly?


    Until now, the system window would only appear when she called it out. But why did it appear out of nowhere this time?


    Uh, ugh


    She tilted her head and groaned as she felt a pinging sensation in her head.


    Am I really going to die like this?


    Roswyn pushed the system window aside and muttered.


    Please someone save me


    The servants disliked her and had all applied for a leave of absence after she had been confined to her room for several weeks.


    Even the few servants left in the guild were overwhelmed by her hysteria and tried to avoid being near her as much as possible.


    Herpensation mentality had developed for two reasons: her improved health and her arrogance that stemmed from her belief that she was a special being under the Heros protection.


    Consequently, she had umted a lot of karma, and it seemed unlikely that help woulde.


    So, having lost even the strength to ask for help, she grew cold in her room.


    Umm


    After keeping her head down in despair for a while, she slowly turned her gaze to the side.


    But this is what is this


    Roswyn squinted as if sleepy and muttered in anguid voice. Then she cautiously reached out.


    Whatever.


    She reached for the flowers that had just arrived in the mysterious package.


    <i>  Swish</i>


    Though scarred in ces, Roswyns fair and beautiful hand picked up the flower.


    She picked up a yellow rose.


    Ooh


    Caressing the flower from the unknown sender, Roswyn teared up and carefully embraced them.


    Frey..


    She realized how precious Frey was, who had always given her flowers.


    Were you really sincere with me?


    She felt her body reverting to its terminal state. Feeling hopeless, she murmured in a soulless voice.


    You were trying to save my life sincerely..


    <i>  Shaaa</i>


    ..Huh?


    Then, something extraordinary happened.


    I-Its warm


    A warmth began to spread from the flowers.


    Why? Why?


    Confused by the sudden change, she tried to get up.


    .???


    Her body felt incredibly light, unlike earlier when it had been hard even to take a step.


    Not just light, but it felt like she could fly away. She felt she could sprint at full speed for a long time.


    A-am I healed?


    After moving her body to test it out, doing some exercises and running, she sat down on the bed with a dazed expression and murmured.


    Im alive..


    The fear that had been suffocating her was gradually disappearing.


    I-Im alive ooooh


    What followed was an unknown sense of relief, warmth, and sorrow.


    W-Why am I crying


    <i>  Rustle, rustle</i>


    Anyway, what is this?


    With a stunned look on her face, she wiped away her tears and soon began to examine the small box she had been holding.


    The flower that can save me is from a system holder. So, it must be from Frey.


    <i>  Thump!</i>


    Hm?


    As she shook and turned the box over, a letter fluttered down onto the bed.


    In the middle of it was a big heart, unmistakably resembling a love letter.


    <i>  Swish</i>


    Normally, she would cringe at the love letters that she received. She would tear them up, or stash them away to read whenever she felt her self-esteem was low.


    Feeling strangelypelled to open it, Roswyn furrowed her brows as she opened the envelope.


    [From an anonymous man who fell for you at first sight.]


    [P.S. Always stay healthy.]


    The envelope had a small note written in unfamiliar handwriting.


    What is this


    She had been worried for her life until a moment ago, but she forgot all about that as she read the letter.


    <i>  Beep, beep</i>


    Oh my, that scared me!


    The system window floating nearby suddenly came up to her and started to beep, and she looked at it with a startled expression.


    Helper System


    >> Everything He Did <<


    The phrase Everything He Did was shing much more intensely.


    <i>  Swoosh</i>


    After experiencing so much so quickly, her mind had momentarily stopped. She reached out to the shing words with a dazed expression.


    <i>  sh!</i>


    And in that instant, just like before, numerous pieces of information began to float around her.


    .


    However, Roswyns gaze was fixed only on one ce.


    Thats


    It was a video of a young Frey walking somewhere familiar, holding a flower in his hand.


    No way


    Her eyes widened. pupils started to erge greatly.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    <i>  Thud, thud</i>


    A young Frey, holding a flower, walked down the familiar corridor with a fluttering heart.


    This way, please


    Hmm.


    After walking down the corridor for a while, Frey, being guided by a female employee, straightened his clothes and snorted.


    Y-youre pretty?


    What?


    Then, he suddenly squinted his eyes and spoke.


    D-do you want to go out with me?


    His voice was quite awkward and trembling.


    O-or do you want to die?


    The video was from exactly one month after the death of Freys mother.


    By then, he had fully read and memorized the unsealed prophecy, learning everything he needed to know as the Hero.


    And it was the day he discovered Roswyns existence and what he needed to do for her.


    Pfft


    W-why are youughing?


    The female employee who had been caring for Roswyn since childhood burst intoughter. The young Frey asked with a bewildered look.


    Thats not a bad deed. Thats just flirting.


    She smiled and told him so.


    True to her words, even though Frey had been researching bad deeds for a long time, he still hadnt quite figured it out.


    I-Its not! Its a bad deed!


    Why do you think so?


    If the thugs on the streets say this women hate it, right?


    Pffft.


    The female employee covered her mouth,ughed slightly at his words, and soon put on a serious expression.


    When you do something bad in the future leave that part out.


    Uh, huh?


    And


    She said so, gently stroking Freys head.


    ..Cheer up.


    She closed her eyes and whispered before leaving quietly.


    I-Im not caught, right? I cant be caught


    Frey watched the female employee with a slightly fearful look and muttered in a frightened voice.


    I have to unleash the Heros Armament


    Frey, who had been restless for a while, quietly looked out of the window in the room.


    So, thats Roswyn


    He mumbled while holding the flower.


    She looks cute.


    Saying this with a cheerful expression, he cautiously entered the room.


    <i>  Squeeze</i>


    Hehe.


    Frey carefully gave the flower to Roswyn.


    You know


    He muttered.


    In the first regression, the only person I can do a good deed for is you.


    Hmm


    In the prophecy, theres a tip locked by magic that only the Hero can read. Its written there.


    ..


    Quietly stroking Roswyn, who was holding the flower with closed eyes, Frey murmured in a puzzled voice.


    Apparently, you are designed to receive my help, so you dont count toward the evil deeds needed to unleash the Heros Armament? I dont quite understand what it means, though.


    That was true.


    Roswyn, having the Helper System, was designed as a perfect Helper by the system. So, in the first regression, she was not a target of Freys evil deeds.


    Of course, even the god who designed the Helper System in contract with the Sunset family a thousand years ago could not have anticipated her innate character.


    Anyway, thats good.


    Frey, who had no idea that she was a Helper, spoke in a low voice with a clear and kind smile.


    Of course, I have to regress, so I cant get caught doing good deeds but I can still secretly do them for you, right?


    Seeing the glow on young Roswyns face, Frey smiled brightly and turned around as he spoke.


    From now on, Im counting on you, Roswyn!


    And then, the video started to speed up.


    I came again today, Roswyn. You know, yesterday I said something harsh to Kania? I called her ugly. It was actually a lie


    You look a little better than before. Anyway, do you know what I did today? I called Serena a mistress. It was almost the first time I saw her crying


    I rejected Irinas invitation to hang out today I even threw away the fish Hey, you look better, dont you? Thats good.


    na left my house crying. By the way you dont get along with na, right?


    Ferloche called me a bad person. Finally, people are starting to see me as bad.


    Frey visited Roswyn, who had been in aa for a year, and kept giving her flowers while shey with her eyes closed.


    Roswyn had no memories of these scenes.


    Of course, she couldnt have known, as she was in aa whenever Frey told her those stories.


    <i>  Fizzle</i>


    Then, the rapidly ying video started to slow down.


    Hmm


    She was very familiar with the scene that appeared before her.


    Hello! Roswyn!


    It was the day she had always thought was her first meeting with Frey.


    Hehe


    After a year of effort, Frey, who had healed Roswyn enough that she could live a normal life, started to approach her with a bright smile.


    Whats with him?


    However, the young Roswyn muttered in a low voice as she looked at him.


    You look annoying.


    That was the first thing Roswyn had said to Frey.


    .


    And that scene.


    What what did I say


    Roswyn watched that happen with utterly dead eyes.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    Wow- Flowers again- Thank you so much-


    Uh-huh


    D-do you like it this time? Roswyn?


    Numerous video records passed; now, the video from this year was ying.


    Yes, well I like flowers, after all


    The date on the video matched the delivery date of the box she now had.


    But Im slightly disappointed.


    W-what is it?


    As Frey asked, Roswyn, in the video, muttered nonchntly.


    I dont like yellow.


    What?


    Roses are supposed to be red, right? So next time, give me red ones


    Haha


    Frey listened to her words with a resigned smile, and then the scene moved on.


    What did you just say?


    As I said, I have only one request.


    Wearing a mask, Frey talked to the troubled postmaster with his hands on his chin.


    When the news of Frey Raon Starlights death is spread to the world, please deliver these boxes to Roswyn Sr Sunset every month.


    There were countless boxes behind him.


    Are these flowers preserved by magic?


    Yes.


    But why two each time?


    The postmaster always believed in ensuring the confidentiality and privacy of clients.


    And having received a considerable amount of money from Frey for this task, asking further could be rude, but human curiosity was inevitable.


    Well, you see


    In response to the postmasters question, Frey scratched his head and replied.


    I never found out


    What do you mean?


    Which color of flowers she likes more.


    Puzzled, the postmaster looked at the box with his head tilted.


    Hmm


    In the box, red and yellow roses were neatly ced.


    Probably, the countless boxes also contained numerous of these flowers.


    It wouldst a lifetime if he sent it every month, even if Frey died the next day.


    Uhm let me ask just one more thing


    With many questions in mind, the postmaster tried to ask again.


    Uh.


    Suddenly, Frey jolted and quickly stood up.


    Our contract is now concluded.


    Saying this, Frey headed toward the exit as the postmaster hurriedly asked a question.


    W-Why are you making such a contract? This amount could stabilize our budget, which had beencking for decades. Why on earth


    Farewell.


    Frey left the postmaster behind and went outside.


    Sigh


    Looking up at the sky, Frey sighed and muttered.


    Well, because your department is the only one in the empire that hasnt been corrupted Ugh!


    Suddenly, he bent over.


    Cough, cough


    Frey then started coughing violently.


    Uh


    After a moment, he looked at therge amount of blood on his hand with trembling eyes and muttered sadly.


    I know very well how scary it is to be dying.


    <i>  Beep!</i>


    And at that moment, the video paused.


    Sob, sob Sob


    The one who pressed the pause button was Roswyn.


    Im, Im sorryyyy..


    She buried her face in the bed and sobbed miserably as she held the two flowers he had sent.


    Im sorry, Im so sorry Freyyyy..


    By now, her bed was soaked with tears.


    I-Im the one at fault.


    Numerous pieces of information and system windows continued to float around her.


    Helper System


    > Everything About Frey (V)


    > Everything He Did (In Progress..)


    > The Truths of the World


    > Restrictions That Will Apply to You


    > Others


    Im the one whos wronggggg.


    The evening sunset outside the window shone on her.<hr>


    <strong>You can rate/review this serieshere.</strong>


    <strong>Advanced chapters avable on </strong>


    <strong>Illustrtins on our discrd  discord.gg/genesistls</strong>

 Chapter 266: City Arrival

    Chapter 266: City Arrival


    <b> City Arrival </b>


    Master? Master!


    Umm


    Wake up!


    I woke up to the sound of someone calling me and saw a familiar face.


    Lulu.


    Hehe


    Sitting on myp and gazing down at me, Lulu smiled with her eyes and spoke.


    Where are the pdin and Serena?


    Theyve stepped down for a bit to check if anyones following us! Weve arrived at our destination!


    Looking out the window, I saw andscape as familiar as Lulus face.


    Tall, towering buildings, nobles strutting along the streets, and people looking daunted, as always.


    The Imperial City was still the same.


    Lick, lick


    I rested my chin on my hand and quietly observed this scene. Lulu closed her eyes and started to lick my cheek.


    Hmm


    Why does Lulu always lick my cheek?


    Was it a sign of obedience and loyalty as a pet? Or was it an unconscious outburst of her quite high need for affection?


    Or could it be that my cheek was sweet?


    If so, could her cheek be sweet as well? My cheeks couldnt be the only ones that were sweet, right?


    <i>  Lick.</i>


    Eek!?


    With those thoughts, I licked Lulus cheek as she licked mine with her eyes closed, startling her.


    ???


    Lulu looked at me with a dazed expression.


    Lick


    <i>  Lick, lick</i>


    Uh, ugh


    As she looked at me cautiously and started to lick my cheek again, I licked her neck, and Lulu quickly pulled away from me, opening her mouth.


    M-master! You shouldnt do this!


    Why?


    This act it means submission to the master!


    Really?


    Yes, yes! You shouldnt submit to me!! Its unthinkable and disrespectful even to imagine such a thing


    I looked at her as she trailed off and started fiddling with her fingers.


    <b><i> I want to tease her more</i></b>


    I wanted to see her yell. I wanted to see her get flustered. I wanted her to never forget, not even for a second, that she was mine.


    This impulse was wildly taking over my mind. I wanted to control someone, to torment them to my hearts content.


    Chomp


    !!!


    Eventually, unable to resist this impulse, I went against Lulus earnest plea and lightly bit her neck.


    <i>  Chew, chew</i>


    Eek!


    Then, Iy Lulu down in the carriage and nibbled on her bare skin.


    I told you I would punish you, Lulu.


    She trembled in fear. Looking down at her, I whispered coldly.


    <i>  Grab!</i>


    How dare you, a mere pet audaciously loosen the leash I tied


    While tightening the loosened leash around her neck, I continued to whisper.


    Soon, Ill make you a stronger, special leash. A leash thats yours alone. One that can never be undone without my permission.


    M-my own


    Always wear it and regard it as an honor. Never forget the feeling of the leash around your neck, even for a moment, and always be aware that I control you.


    Yes, yes


    I would use my wealth to get a top-quality magic leash and tighten it around her neck.


    I wondered if she would tremble with joy whenever she touched that cor around her neck.


    I imagined her looking only at me every time I tightened the cor. I imagined Lulu wearing the leash, recognizing only me as her master, and growling at strangers.


    I wondered how much I could tighten the cor before she would tear up in pain. Watching her look at me with trembling eyes seemed appealing.


    This desire, which Ive never felt before in my life, was so


    Hmm~


    ..!!


    With those thoughts, I applied more pressure on her leash and left new bite marks on her neck, and then I was startled when I heard Serenas humming.


    <i>  Ssshhh</i>


    And with that came a feeling of rity.


    Ah.


    And, guilt and fear.


    Hoo


    Hehe Hehe


    I quickly moved away from Lulu and sighed. I heard her ecstaticughter from below.


    <b><i> This is crazy</i></b>


    The curse of Viinization was getting increasingly more serious.


    In the morning, after spending a sweet day with Serena, I could control it somehow, but now my mind was being consumed by Viinization again.


    This curse, which made me want to torment anyone in front of me, seemed to ignore my mental strength to some extent.


    With my current mental strength, most mental curses shouldnt affect me. What kind of curse was this?


    Perhaps I should seek help from her; she was knowledgeable about curses.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    I love you Master Truly


    With a melted expression, Lulu rubbed her cheek in Freys embrace.


    Master, I really, really like you


    She climbed on one side of Freys knee and looked at him with trembling eyes.


    Sorry, Lulu I was wrong


    ?


    Thinking she was acting like this because of his recent actions, Frey stroked her head with a sullen look.


    Huh?


    Then, Frey tilted his head in confusion.


    Whats this?


    Ughh!


    Lulu?


    As he felt something small on Lulus head, she suddenly bent backward.


    W-why did you suddenly!


    Startled, Frey grabbed her by the waist.


    <i>  Click!</i>


    Frey, weve found something quite interesting


    The carriage door opened. Serena and the pdin possessed by the Sun God witnessed the scene.


    A strange silence ensued.


    F-Frey? What are you doing?


    Serena, with a shocked expression, asked in a low voice.


    Gulp.


    The goddess, blushing as she stole nces inside the carriage, swallowed dryly.


    Huff Huff Heh


    Meanwhile, Lulu, with her waist bent, buried her head in Freys embrace and gasped for breath.


    Whats this?


    Eeeek


    While gently touching something on Lulus head and turning his gaze sideways, he replied in a low voice.


    Just ying with my pet.


    T-That? Thats ying?


    Serena was left speechless and started to stammer.


    Whatever. You guys wait here.


    Huh?


    Arent we supposed to look for a ce to stay in the city?


    Frey, with a suddenly cold gaze, ordered. Finally, he removed his hand from Lulus head, trembling severely in his embrace, and started to stroke her cor.


    Frey?


    <i>  Squeeze!</i>


    Frey, again under Viinizations control, tied her cor to the window frame of the carriage.


    Ill find a suitable ce to stay, so wait there quietly.


    Hmm.


    Leaving those words to Lulu, who was still trembling on the carriage seat, Frey stepped outside. He met her gaze while looking at Serena and the goddess.


    The same goes for you two. Take good care of Lulu. If you move even slightly, Ill put a cor on you like Lulu.


    Okay.


    I-Is that kind of y okay Ah, understood!


    Leaving the three girls behind, Frey quietly walked away.


    Frey, wait a moment.


    Huh?


    Suddenly, Serena grabbed Freys arm.


    Hmm.


    Serena gave him a sharp look and whispered something in his ear. Frey quietly nodded.


    Good work, Serena.


    <i>  Wobble!</i>


    Eek!


    When their conversation ended, Frey gave her a mischievous look and pressed on her lower belly.


    .


    Ah? Ugh?


    Frey narrowed his eyes and looked at her. Serena trembled at the wobbling sensation in her lower belly.


    Uh, um the wobbling in my stomach is natural yes, yes.


    She quietly looked at Frey and muttered so.


    Im not sure if it is.


    Frey looked alternately at her and the ring of oath on his finger. He scratched his head and continued walking.


    Im going crazy here


    He started to murmur.


    I want to keep tormenting people


    He could control it to some extent when he was alone, but when there was even one person around, the Viinization would erupt uncontrobly.


    Frey, who had a sad face due to this situation, nced back at the girls. He could have hurt them with his actions. Soon, he turned into a secluded alley.


    <i>  Beep, beep</i>


    He took out amunication crystal from his pocket and sent a signal somewhere.


    If its a curse Kania would know.


    Muttering to himself, Frey tried to reach Kania.


    Cooooo!!


    ..?


    Just as he was about to send her a signal, he tilted his head in confusion as an owl suddenly flew out of nowhere.


    Cooooo!


    Pfft


    He spat the feather out of his mouth as the owl brushed its wings against his face, a little more excited than usual, and opened the letter it had brought him.


    Ive ordered all the messengers heading to your mansion to be intercepted and the letters to be confiscated.


    [Nighttime Serena]


    Thats so like Serena


    He looked at the note attached to the letter from Serena fondly.


    Ugh.


    He soon started to break out in a cold sweat.


    I have something to confess to you. Lets meet up and talk.


    [From Aishi Winter Cloud]


    This letter from Aishi was dated about a week ago.


    Why is thising now


    Coooo!!


    Hey, stop that Hm?


    Looking down at the letter with a puzzled expression, Frey was about to scold the owl, who kept poking him in the face.


    Coooo! Coo!


    The owl was pointing somewhere in the darkness with its wings.


    Seriously


    Looking at the owl, Frey sighed and stroked its head, then muttered in a low voice.


    I know that, too.


    Frey turned his gaze.


    Serena told me earlier.


    Alice, disguised using the Moonlight familys technique, was curled up on a wall like a cat.


    ..


    She fixed her gaze on Frey, ring fiercely at him.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    <i>  Rustle, rustle</i>


    Meanwhile


    Huuu Huuu


    Roswyn, who had been shedding hot tears until then, was scribbling something on a piece of paper, unable to muster the courage to rey the video.


    Im sorry It was my fault Frey


    <strong> The Truth about Frey Raon Starlight</strong>


    [Frey Raon Starlight was actually the Hero. He was born with the Path of False Evil to save this world, and because of that, hemitted numerous deceits]


    It was a letter about The Truth of Frey to be sent to all the media outlets in the empire.


    <i>  Crumple!</i>


    Uuuu


    However, she quietly crumpled the paper as her tears stained it.


    I-I must let them know


    She took out a new sheet of paper, spread it on the desk, and picked up the pen with trembling hands.


    The world needs to know his truth


    <i>  Fizzing!</i>


    Eek!?


    As a small system window popped up and pushed her pen away from the letter, she screamed and stepped back.


    Helper System


    First Restriction


    Then, what came into her view was:


    Helper System


    You cannot divulge the Heros identity in any way.


    The words were clear, glowing in the bright moonlight.


    <i>  Thud</i>


    She knelt in front of the desk, her eyes filling with despair.


    <i>  Wooo</i>


    At that moment, the video behind her started ying again.<hr>


    <strong>You can rate/review this serieshere.</strong>


    <strong>Advanced chapters avable on </strong>


    <strong>Illustrtins on our discrd  discord.gg/genesistls</strong>

 Chapter 267: An Unexpected Attack

    Chapter 267: An Unexpected Attack


    <b> An Unexpected Attack </b>


    The sun started to descend, signaling the onset of evening.


    Phew


    In the Western Continent, Kania stared at the screen with tired eyes.


    Ms. Irina, what are you doing?


    M-me?


    With sunken dark circles, she looked at Irina on the screen and spoke. Irina seemed bewildered and surprised at the same time.


    Oh, just some magical research?


    It seems a bit too intense to be just magical research.


    The countless corpses of demonic monsters piled up behind her contradicted Irinas im.


    No, no, Im supposed to do at least this much


    Keoooohh!


    Demonic bastards.


    Sheughed awkwardly and scratched her head; suddenly, her expression changed. She unfolded a magic circle as a massive minotaur in the background stumbled and wailed.


    <i>  ng! Crash!</i>


    Kuuuooooogh!


    Kyaackkkk!


    A massive explosion and monstrous screams could be heard off-screen.


    Because of you all! The investigation team got attacked! Because of you! I had toe here so quickly for weeks!!!


    The explosion had given rise to a dust cloud. Irina had to restrain her temper with Frey, but now, she could finally reveal her true nature.


    Damn it those fucking pests


    Krrshaaa


    Her eyes glowed as she kicked the minotaur mercilessly. Her eyes rolled back; she now looked like her past selfsomeone with no regard for the nobles.


    Die already!


    <i>  Kwakwangkwangkwang!!!</i>


    In the vast in where only demonic monsters existed, she kicked the minotaur for quite a while. Irina then unleashed her specialty, area-of-effect magic, with various attributes. Finally, she put her magic to rest and calmly looked ahead.


    <i>  Goooo</i>


    Half of it was a sea of fire, while the other portion was gued with her other attributes. Her power spun like a tornado in the hellishndscape. She looked at it with relief, then spoke quietly.


    As expected, area-of-effect magic is the best, right, Kania?


    Uh, um


    Is it the best, you ambitious, little, thieving cat?


    What did you just say?


    Kania was dumbfounded. Irina, who had somehow reverted to her sleazy look from the first cycle, continued without backing down.


    Serena beat you to it, didnt she?


    .


    Kania felt speechless. Suddenly, someone appeared on the turned-off screen beside Irina.


    But I just started


    Princess na?


    I hadnt even started yet, actually. It ended in an instant


    On the screen was na, seated hunched in the corner of her room within the Imperial Pce, engrossed in paperwork.


    I tried to use money to make up for myck of individuality, but Frey is already richer than me. And all the benefits of the vitality tonic I bought for him all went to Serena


    Hey


    Im the only one busy, so I cant get close to him its really unfair.


    na seemed mncholic as she quietly made notes on the documents with a cold gaze.


    <strong> Isabel Luca Vernandez</strong>


    [Change her sentence to life imprisonment]


    (Assigning an appropriate charge)


    <strong> Ramie Sr Sunrise</strong>


    [If possible, the death penalty]


    (Avenging everything she had done to Mom)


    <strong> Rifael Sr Sunrise</strong>


    [Life imprisonment] (Used her as a political weapon)


    <strong> Secret Lord</strong>


    [On progress looking for a way to kill him]


    <strong> Vener Renee Hylin</strong>


    [Her fatal weakness has been identified]


    If Vener couldnt be controlled, Frey suggested that they demote her to the position of 1st-year professor.


    Might as well lend a helping hand while covering the eyes


    That was a widely known magical list in the Empire from the previous cycle, rumored to make people disappear from the Empire as soon as their names appeared on it.


    Of course, it wasnt actual magic but the result of power and military force.


    I want to y with Frey too not with paperwork, but with Frey


    After Serena and Frey had gone on their honeymoon, Irina had be a delinquent, and na seemed mncholic all the time. Kania couldnt help but sigh.


    Please focus, everyone. We need a brief on the scenario for the opening of the next school year.


    The 2nd-year school opening?


    Now its still around December, so dont we still have about two months?


    When the two girls questioned Kania, she shook her head.


    Im not talking about the 2nd-year right now. Im talking about the 1st-year freshmen.


    The freshmen?


    We can potentially supplement the shortage in the Hero Party with them. The 3rd-year dont have many talented individuals, and although we have a tight grip on the 2nd-year students The same isnt true for the iing freshmen.


    Hearing that, Irina scratched her head.


    Whats her name again Aishi? She seems easy to sway. I could even make her surrender by challenging her to a duel


    Ms. Irina, Princess Aishi is not a demonic monster


    How about using nas influence?


    Doing that might cause a bacsh.


    Hmm


    nas eyes suddenly lit up as Kania and Irina engaged in a rare, productive discussion.


    We dont need to force, but we can turn at least one person on our side..


    Pardon?


    I know of a promising candidate. She is quite young. I n to rmend her and admit her through a special exception Its perfect timing.


    Hearing this, Kania nodded quietly.


    If Princess na says so


    Then, a brief silence ensued.


    Freshman orientation is in a week, right? That is part of the official scenario, as Young Master mentioned.


    Is that so?


    Yes, the 2nd-year episode will practically kick off from that moment.


    With a gleam in her eyes, Kania turned the notebook pages and continued.


    Young Master is not a freshman, so theres no obligation to participate. As a public figure, theres even less reason for him. But still, we can participate, right?


    After looking at everyone, Kania closed the pocket notebook and concluded her speech.


    So, get ready, everyone. Im looking for a ship to go back to the Empire. It should take a week at most.


    The two girls nodded quietly.


    Now, we just have to figure out Young Masters admission to the 2nd year


    If Frey enrolls as is, wont there be an uproar, considering that his official status right now is that of amoner?


    Thats right. There will surely be many retaliations and assaults.


    Ill take care of those bast


    Ms. Irina, the problem is not as simple as that.


    Since they didnt want Frey to be attacked, the girls fell deep into contemtion.


    Then lets discuss that in the next meeting Lets wrap up todays meeting here.


    They failed to find a solution even after contemting it for a while. Kania grasped her head and said.


    Um, whats that about our bet


    Serena, beat us to it, na.


    D-dont say us. I havent even started


    After the meeting, the girls resumed their bickering.


    Sigh, someone has to jump into action to stop her from getting his seeds. I also want Freys seeds Wait, Kania, arent you also better atbat than intelligence?


    I-I, too, have only been doing paperwork these days I can sit and hold it well but


    Sigh.


    Watching Irina and na, Kania sighed and quietly turned off the screen.


    <i>  Thud!</i>


    Young Master


    Then, Kaniay down on the bed, hugging a long pillow.


    I want to see you as soon as possible


    She buried her face in the pillow, looking shy, and started to squirm.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    Huwah Young Mast


    <i>  Beep, beep!</i>


    Heik!?


    Rolling alone on the bed, Kania was startled as the screen suddenly lit up.


    <i>  Kania, what were you doing?</i>


    I-I-I was exercising.


    As Frey appeared on the screen, Kania replied with a flushed face and then tilted her head, asking.


    Anyway, whats up?


    <i>  No, I was just wondering when youd being.</i>


    Huh?


    Kania calmly tilted her head again.


    <i>  Its been a while since Ive seen you, so maybe I missed you?</i>


    !


    Blushing uncontrobly, she unconsciously clutched the pillow with her legs.


    I-Ill return to you within a week, Young Master.


    <i>  Alright.</i>


    After twisting around for a while, Kania quietly responded. Frey silently nodded and continued.


    <i>  But, by any chance, is there a curse that makes people turn evil?</i>


    There are many curses like that. Do you have any specific information?


    Frey stiffened his face.


    <i>  For instance, a-a curse that is so powerful that even my mental strength is useless against it?</i>


    ..


    Kania, who had frozen, quietly spoke.


    I will leave immediately.


    <i>  No, theres no need to do that. Im fine. I mean, not that Im not fine I-its actually not about me</i>


    ..


    Watching her Young Master bbering, Kania said with a sad expression.


    At least not to me. It would be better if you told me the truth instead of hiding it Young Master.


    ..


    Gazing at Kania, Frey sighed and started his exnation.


    <i>  It seems Ive been cursed with something like Viinization. I keep wanting to harm people just by looking at them.</i>


    You, Young Master? But such feelings are not


    <i>  Huh?</i>


    N-no, its nothing.


    Blushing, Kania replied, then quietly turned her gaze and buried her face in the pillow.


    <i>  If this continues Im afraid of hurting people I care about I want to find a solution as soon as possible.</i>


    I will look for a solution. It might be ancient magic. Ill need to see you to know more.


    <i>  Okay, but dont push yourself too hard. Its okay to take your timeing here.</i>


    Frey said that with a grin; Kania hugged the pillow tightly again.


    <i>  Oh, and I forgot to mention</i>


    Yes?


    Staring at Freys face for a while, Kania attempted to lower the screen, but


    <i>  I have to participate in the uing orientation.</i>


    What did you say!?


    Hearing Frey, Kania widened her eyes and asked again.


    Youre going to participate in the orientation?


    <i>  Yeah.</i>


    No, why would you go there, Young Master?


    She mumbled and hastily changed the ns she had scribbled in her pocket notebook.


    <i>  Huh!?</i>


    <i>  Paga-gak!</i>


    Young Master?


    Freys screen suddenly started shaking wildly; he also seemed bewildered.


    Agh!


    She felt a sharp pain in her side and bent over.


    Aghh


    While clutching her side and breathing heavily, she slowly lifted her head.


    <i>  Iiiiiikkk!</i>


    She could see Alice struggling wildly as she was pinned against the wall by Frey.


    Hmm


    <i>  L-let go of me! You monster!</i>


    She stared nkly at the girl, screaming as if she were facing the devil. Kanias expression turned cold, and she muttered.


    I need to return to Young Master as soon as possible.


    The sun was setting beyond the horizon.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    Meanwhile


    What is this?


    Aishi Winter Cloud, with a bewildered expression, stared at a newspaper.


    <strong>[Breaking News] Frey Raon Starlight Confirmed Dead</strong>


    It was a newspaper reporting Freys death.


    Th-this this is a lie, right?


    Her eyes trembled.


    Didnt youe here to find a way to lift the curse?<hr>


    <strong>You can rate/review this serieshere.</strong>


    <strong>Advanced chapters avable on </strong>


    <strong>Illustrtins on our discrd  discord.gg/genesistls</strong>

 Chapter 268: Quest Clash

    Chapter 268: Quest sh


    <b> Quest sh </b>


    <i>  Ding, ding, ding!</i>


    The loud rm clock woke me up as sunlight filled my room.


    <i>  Plod </i>


    Huh?


    I covered my face with the pillow to block the sunlight. Turning to the side, I noticed someone in my way, so I opened my heavy eyes.


    Mmmnyaa


    Pfftheub


    Serena was there, deeply asleep. She was holding me tightly, seemingly enjoying the peaceful rest.


    <i>  Chu</i>


    She looked so adorable that I couldnt resist gently kissing her lips, making her twitch excitedly from below the abdomen.


    What kind of dream was she having? Since she slept quite a long, almost like it was her hobby to have lucid dreams, it would have been unfortunate if she had a nightmare. Should I wake her up?


    I love you Frey


    <b><i> It seems like I dont need to wake her up. She has a happy smile on her face. Ill let her enjoy her dream a little longer.</i></b>


    These past few days have been really nice


    I murmured as I got out of bed and looked at the rising sun.


    It had been a few days since I arrived in the city.


    From watching a y to eating her favorite sweets and ice cream to standing together on the street during the snowfall It seemed like I had fulfilled all the romantic fantasies she had about our dates.


    But now, its time to wrap things up


    It was fun, but I sensed the security getting tighter. Just yesterday, some mages had ambushed us on our date.


    My disguise wasnt quite adequate; skilled individuals could easily see through it. So, it was time to end our dates and get to work.


    <i>  Sssk</i>


    As I quietly dressed to sneak out without waking Serena, someone abruptly hugged me from behind.


    D-do you know what, Frey?


    By the trembling voice and the level of intimacy, I could tell it was daytime Serena. If it were nighttime Serena, she wouldve already pounced on me.


    Lately, you look more manly.


    What did she mean?


    Under the influence of Viinization, I had been engaging in all sorts of evils. Yet, she said I look manly?


    Therefore honestly, Im scared of what other women might do to you eugh


    Todays ourst date. Im going to get busier soon.


    Ah, okayyy


    I unintentionally poked her lower abdomen before heading toward the exit.


    Hehe.


    Lets forget her sillyughter that echoed out just before the door closed. After all, it wasnt like I knew the reason.


    <i>  Swish!</i>


    A sharp light hit me as soon as I stepped out.


    It was a fierce attack from Alice. A few nights ago, she had attacked me but was subsequently overpowered. Therefore, per our agreement, she had beenpelled to serve as my maid until now.


    Youve be more daringtely.


    Keugh!


    However, I had anticipated her attack and grabbed her hand, bending it at an awkward angle.


    <i>  ng!</i>


    Her assassins dagger fell to the ground.


    Are you really an assassin? Youre pretty pathetic.


    You monster


    I looked down at the dagger and then spoke with a malicious smile. Alice red at me with a hateful expression, shivering in disgust.


    Youre cute.


    Egeuk


    As I gently stroked her chin, she, held up by my arms, began to falter and stumbled.


    <b><i> She is indeed the exclusive assassin of the Secret Lord. She will be more dangerous as time passes.</i></b>


    She might look like a weak assassin, but she was one of the top-tier assassins.


    Her unique ability to erase her presence was so impressive that if the target werent me, she could have already delivered a fatal blow to anyone.


    Well, shall I look forward to your kind cooperation today as well?


    I-I still have chances if we include the day you went missing


    Alright, do as you please.


    I patted Alices head and walked down the inns corridor, apanied by her in a maid uniform.


    Go to hellyou pervert.


    I could hear Alices bitter muttering from behind.


    Hmmm.


    After walking down the corridor for a while, I stopped.


    I wonder if she is getting better now


    <i>  Creak</i>


    Muttering, I opened the door at the inns far end and sighed deeply.


    ng! ng!


    H-hello


    In that room, the Goddess, possessing the youngest Pdin of the Church, was bound with chains around her neck and legs.


    Sigh.


    Behind me, Alice softly muttered with her head hung low.


    You are not even a human.


    Phew.


    I didnt want to go to such lengths, either, but the instability in the Sun Gods possession had forced my hand.


    L-Lord Frey! Please tie me up!


    Pardon?


    Last night, the Sun God hade to me while I was under the nket with Serena.


    What is that


    P-Please, tie me up! Use a thick rope or better yet, chains! All over my body!


    The Sun God knelt at my feet and begged, causing Serena, spending happy moments by my side, to grow cold.


    The Sun Gods unique attitude and demeanor had almost caused a great misunderstanding. However, we moved past the situation with her prompt rification.


    T-the possession has be unstable If it goes like this, I may lose control over the possession.


    Whats going?


    J-Just please, tie me up! I tried to endure it, but its bing unbearable.


    Im in a sealed state, and my divine power is very low, so I dont have any strength Ive been holding on as much as possible, but I am reaching my limit.


    Is that so?


    I-Ill repeat it, Ive done everything I could! But something feels off! Surely, my little sister must have expended much energy too but her interference is too strong!


    Her exnation made me think more deeply about the source and potential of the Demon Gods power.


    Well, then What will happen now?


    I-Ill try to guide this body back to the original personality of the Pdin for a few days.


    The Goddess looked at Serena, and she replied with a sharp gaze. With a serious expressionsomething rare for hershe said,


    After a few days, Ill regain some strength and be able to possess her again. That way, we might stop Demon God from taking over, right?


    But why do you need to be tied up?


    B-Because if I fail wouldnt it be a disaster?


    .


    A-And Ive been bound in chains for centuries, so its morefortable for me? A-Anyway, Ill do my best!


    These several considerations were why the Sun God, the worlds Main God, was bound with chains in the corner of the inn.


    D-did you sleep well, Lord Frey?


    The innocent tone and the fiery golden eyes made me think that the Sun God still possessed this body.


    Phew


    If her n seeded, she would return the body to my enemy, the Pdin, for a while.


    In other words, she would be an ally for the next few days, but the Sun God didnt seem entirely reliable for some reason. During this time, I would have to face my enemy, the Pdin, once again.


    Heres your meal.


    Th-Thank you


    Thinking about it caused my head to throb, so I decided to feed her the meal I had prepared in advance while grabbing my head.


    Munch munch


    I felt strange as the God of this world ate from my hand with her head bowed, bound in chains under the bed.


    Perhaps it felt like something like a strong sense of conquest. Was it because of the influence of Viinization?


    I-if you set it on the floor, I can eat it myself


    Ah, sure I mean, I understand.


    Looking at her, I wondered if she might share my thoughts because the Goddess blushed instead of eating the food.


    Disgusting


    Alicemented as she saw this sight.


    She seemed to misunderstand my intention of helping the epitome of innocence, the Pdin, and interpreted it as an evil act.


    Well, lets get going.


    Since there was no way to exin the situation and no reason to, I left the food in front of the Sun God and took my leave.


    Where are you going?


    Alice looked at me with eyes filled with hostility and asked.


    Has Lulu not returned yet?


    When I asked her back, Alice widened her eyes and looked at me, saying.


    No, that poor girl hasnt returned yet.


    She believed that I had also brainwashed Lulu.


    Due to my actions over the past few days, most people would think the same, given Lulus loyalty and attitude.


    But I didnt brainwash Lulu; she was currently just staying with the Demon Kings army. Why? Because after Alice attacked me, an enraged Lulu had asked me to allow her to discipline them yesterday.


    ording to Lulu, the lower- and mid-level demons were manageable. However, the ones she led were the Combat Officers.


    With everything Id been dealing with recently and the asional strange sensations in my head, it might be better for her to stay with the Demon Kings army for now.


    I felt an intense desire to take her for a walk whenever I looked at her. This desire was impossible to control, and the previous incident embarrassed me.


    Was it too much? We have agreed that every time you fail to assassinate me, I could ask you to be my dedicated maid for a week.


    After thinking about Lulu, I said that to Alice, and she responded with a cold expression.


    I still have a chance to assassinate you for the day so theres no reason to serve you delicately


    The way Alice said this made her look like a fierce stray cat.


    And I need to give Ms. Arianne a chance


    Well think about thatter.


    So, where are you going?


    I responded calmly, as she would find out the truth in a few hours anyway.


    To the underground prison.


    What?


    Its a ce Ive regrly visited.


    Alices eyes held a murderous intent as she heard my words.


    Juste along quietly. Today, youll be my escort.


    You think Im here to protect you?


    Its an order.


    Ugh.


    I used the control over the Curse of Subordination I received from the Secret Lord to issue amand, and Alice bowed her head and began following me.


    Phew


    Quietly observing her, I stepped outside the inn and gazed into the space.


    The Curse of Subordinations Liberation Mission


    <strong>Quest Content:</strong> Get closer to Alice.


    You dont need to get close to all the children.


    The Sudden Quest: Get Closer


    <strong>Quest Content:</strong> Get close to half of the children!


    The closer you get to everyone, the greater the rewards!


    It was the first time a quest had popped up that vited another quests conditions.


    The quest window had a slightly different shape and color, too.


    Prepare the carriage.


    Understood sir


    I might not get how this would all work out, but it was time to go to the underground prison.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    Meanwhile


    Interesting


    Lying on the bed and gazing at Freys image in the crystal ball, Ruby turned her gaze to the ceiling with a creepy expression.


    [The influence of Viinization will disappear within 24 hours]


    Reason: Scenario Completion


    Very interesting


    <i>  Creak</i>


    At that moment, someone came to visit her.


    Um, excuse me


    Hm?


    It was Roswyn.


    I-I have something to talk about


    A smile formed on Rubys distorted lips.<hr>


    <strong>You can rate/review this serieshere.</strong>


    <strong>Advanced chapters avable on </strong>


    <strong>Illustrtins on our discrd  discord.gg/genesistls</strong>

 Chapter 269: Prelude to Total War

    Chapter 269: Prelude to Total War


    <b> Prelude to Total War </b>


    Though situated in the heart of the imperial city, it was considered the farthest outskirts  the back alley.


    Where is this?


    How long will you keep addressing me informally, even when youre my maid?


    S-shut up!


    I had brought Alice into the most secretive area within this back alley.


    In the back alleys to such a ce?


    Alice, who was intently eyeing me from behind, seemed unaware of this ce, indicating that security was rigorously maintained.


    Indeed, this location was where I had been most meticulously prepared for this role. Naturally, security there was thorough.


    <i>Creak Creak</i>


    You How much influence did you have in this empire?


    As I touched the sturdy and solid iron gate, as robust as the main gate of the Imperial Pce, and it began to open slowly, Alice looked at me with a frightened expression and asked.


    Indeed, anyone would be frightened upon seeing the vast space beyond the open door.


    Also, the one apanying her was Frey, the most wicked viin, and rogue in the Empire Well, no need to say it; anyone could imagine that feeling well enough.


    In the end, the Moonlight Lords exclusive assassin is an ordinary woman. Just looking at this sight makes you shrivel in fear.


    S-shut your trap.


    Amid the chaotic atmosphereing from the prison, she, drenched in cold sweat, straightened up, perhaps wounded in her pride, and confidently stepped forward.


    Sav save me please


    F-forgive me


    ..!


    However, as anguished screams echoed from all directions, her tense expression revealed a sense of nervousness.


    This isnt your first time seeing such a sight, is it?


    Kreuk.


    Addressing her in a calm voice, I urged her forward with my footsteps while quietly thinking.


    <b><i> Indeed na. Shes quite skilled at managing things.</i></b>


    Of course, this ce wasnt intended for my amusement. It was simply a Secret Prison where we gathered and detained all the Empires trash.


    It was tricky to imprison them in the imperial prison since the emperor and the crown prince managed it. And, sending them to the Churchs prison was like entrusting fish to a cat.


    Hence, I had to create a new prison.


    P-please just kill me


    Spare me


    The ones screaming over there were nothing more than trash beneath human worth, not even worthy of a fresh start.


    Therefore, someone like Isabel, who once made a deal with the Demon King and initiated the attack on themoner dormitory, Empress Ramie and Rifael, and my shadow friends, who used to manage the young ves now owned by Lulu, were imprisoned here.


    While it might be tempting to just kill them, to fix this corrupt world, I needed to use them as much as possible.


    However, they seemed frail recently.


    Lulu often brought Miho here. So, was that the reason behind this change?


    So why did youe here sir?


    Of course, I have someone to meet here.


    Looking around at the wretched individuals unworthy of pity, I nced at Alice, who had been watching my reaction and adjusting her tone to formal speech. Together, we headed deeper into the prison.


    Wait here.


    ?


    Why? Do you want toe with me?


    No.


    Then stay there quietly. Its an order.


    I left Alice outside and quietly entered the room at the far end.


    Ebub, eub.


    Before me was a miserable-looking woman.


    Eub! Ebub!


    The one with covered eyes and mouth was none other than Vener.


    Could you be a bit quieter?


    Ugh! Ugh! Ugh! Uuuuuugh!


    After silently observing her, I whispered something in her ear, and Vener began to thrash violently.


    Whats wrong, Ms. Vener, the eldest daughter of the Hylin family?


    !!!


    Upon hearing my words, she stopped and took a deep breath.


    If you keep thrashing around, I might reveal your secret to the world.


    Right, now this is better.


    As expected, her weakness was quite useful.


    Youll have to keep being good like this.


    It seemed like the foundation forpleting the Make Friends mission had been securely in ce.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    A few hours before, Roswyn went to find Ruby.


    <i> You are the most despicable person Ive ever known.</i>


    She was staring nkly at the system window floating in front of her.


    Frey


    Roswyn had repeatedly paused and yed back videos for a few days, watching everything Frey had done.


    <i>  Boom! Booom</i>


    <i>  Hooo</i>


    As she reached the final moments of the video, what she watched was na, who was denouncing Frey and preparing for the uing battle with the Demon Kings army.


    <i>  Sizzle</i>


    The scene quickly passed by, from na being killed by the Demon King to Frey holding her chilling body as they headed to the altar, only to be attacked in the eye by the canary, possessed by nas soul.


    <i>  Knock, knock, knock</i>


    <i>  Roswyn, are you there?</i>


    Soon, the screen showed Frey, looked like he was about to die at any moment.


    <i> Creak</i>


    When he knocked on a dpidated cabin, Roswyn came out.


    <i> Th-the p-p-poison I-a-a-asked for</i>


    <i>  Here.</i>


    <i>  Th-th-thank..</i>


    <i>  Forget that. Now just get lost.</i>


    After examining the poison with trembling hands, Frey took a flower from his pocket and offered it to Roswyn. However, she merely spoke in a cold voice.


    <i> You n to use that and thenmit suicide? In that case, hurry up, take it, and get lost.</i>


    Freys eyes dpidated upon hearing that. He then lowered his head and asked.


    <i> Since this is the end, just tell me one thing. Do you like yellow flowers? Or red flowers?</i>


    Then Roswyn replied with a smirk.


    <i>  I hated everything you gave from the beginning. It didnt matter what color it was.</i>


    <i>  Ah</i>


    <i>  You clueless bastard.</i>


    She mmed the door at the end of the words.


    The current Roswyn stared at the scene with lifeless eyes.


    In the so-called Cycle 1, Frey always visited Roswyn when hemitted severe wrongdoings.


    Because she was the only one he could do any good deed, and since she was a system-assigned helper, doing good for her didnt count toward the karma needed to unleash the Heros Armament.


    Frey visited her when Serena, Irina, or Ferloche died. But Roswyn always treated him coldly.


    Frey knew it too, so as he grew older, his visits to Roswyn, which had been daily when he was young, gradually became less frequent.


    Of course, Roswyns dislike for him was inevitable.


    It was because, in Cycle 1, Frey was truly a wicked viin.


    So, not only Roswyn but everyone else would naturally treat him that way.


    <i> Youve suffered because of me all this time, right? Im sorry, Roswyn</i>


    However, fraught with guilt and self-reproach, thest time Frey visited her, he walked along the zing street with poison in hand, staggering and muttering.


    He appeared even more pitiful to anyone who knew his truth and circumstances.


    <i> Gulp, eeee</i>


    It was heartbreaking when she saw him banging his head on the kitchen table after hemitted an immoral sin by poisoning his father.


    <i>  You bastard, why?</i>


    <i>  Its to get the system.</i>


    In the final moment, seeing him embrace the Demon King and unleash the Heros Armament by gathering all the evil deeds he hadmitted, the scene became even more poignant.


    Even those unrted to him would be sad witnessing his chronicle. However, as she looked at the whole thing, Roswyn only had a vacant expression with dried tears.


    That?


    As she absentmindedly stared at the screen, which had turned white for a while, something caught Roswyns eye.


    <i> Kugugugugu</i>


    The Demon Kings disguise was unveiled as the Heros Armament went berserk.


    ..


    Having seen that, Roswyn quietly got up from her seat.


    <i> Ssk</i>


    Then, she grabbed the top-tier potions meant for Frey, in case she might be able to save him, various offensive scrolls, and escape scrolls, and then stood up from her seat.


    I need to confirm


    She had dyed it until the end, but it was an inevitable hypothesis that needed to be verified.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    Back to the current moment.


    Are you in a lot of pain?


    Oh, did youe here because you worry about me?


    Heik.


    Roswyn timidly asked Ruby, who was lying on the bed. When Ruby responded with another question with an unsettling expression, Roswyn involuntarily shuddered.


    What are you so afraid of, Lady Roswyn?


    I-it-i-its nothing


    Hmmm


    Ruby Examined her from every angle and eventually spoke with a softer expression.


    But what are you holding in your arms?


    Th-th-this is a reproduction of the potion I gave youst time? I brought it for you


    Ah.


    Rubys soft expression instantly froze upon this.


    Is it the same as you gave mest time? The ingredients arepletely identical?


    Y-yes, its exactly the same. O-only the bottle and color are different.


    Oh I see


    Nodding quietly , Rubys stern expression gradually deteriorated.


    Here, please take it You need to improve quickly since youve already improved from the previously incurable disease


    Hmm, I still have some of the effects of the potion I tookst time, so I dont need to


    But still, please


    Looking down at Ruby with a terrified expression, Roswyn tried to forcefully give her the potion with trembling hands.


    Well, I said I really didnt need it, didnt I?


    Ouch!


    Oh my.


    Suddenly, the potion bottle she was holding shattered, and Roswyn looked dazed.


    The potion bottle broke all of a sudden


    I-is that so


    Thats a shame.


    There was no way the potion bottle would have suddenly broken.


    The potion bottle she bought, which cost the highest price, was so sturdy that it wouldnt break even if an entire cart passed over it, thanks to the powerful magic protection.


    Oh, are you hurt somewhere?


    <i> Throb</i>


    With a worried expression, Ruby held her hand, and Roswyn felt a throb in her heart.


    Ah, ah ah


    As a result, Roswyn quickly withdrew her hand, turned around with a pale face, and muttered.


    <b><i>Ruby is the Demon King She was the Demon King!</i></b>


    The pupils and facial features that were briefly visible in thest moments of the video matched the current appearance of Ruby.


    Because of that, the bted and horrifying shock that hit her was so great.


    <b><i>I-I have to tell someone no matter what, I have to let anyone know</i></b>


    Roswyns legs trembled greatly, and she broke into a cold sweat. Though she knew she had to move them, fear paralyzed her.


    Hmm


    Ruby observed Roswyn moving slowly like a tortoise, tilting her head inquisitively.


    It doesnt seem like youre certain?


    Wondering what had happened, Ruby tilted her head, her expression unscathed from not receiving any penalties.


    <b><i>Even so, whats her n in leaving me alone?</i></b>


    It was because the Penalty Nullification from the Helper System also applied to the Path of Pretender system.


    <i>  Swish</i>


    As the Demon King contemted Roswyns stance, she quietly reached out her arms.


    Well then, goodbye huh? W-why wont the door open?


    At the same time, the door was locked.


    Well, Im not sure why Why would that be?


    Heik eh


    Lady Roswyn?


    So, with a terrified expression, Roswyn thought about going all-in by pulling out an attack scroll from her pocket, preparing for anything.


    <b><i>I already left the information that shes the Demon King in my room but but</i></b>


    <i> Ding!</i>


    Huh?


    Then, as she hesitated without being able to decide, the moonlight system window appeared before her.


    < Achievement: Prelude to Total War >


    Reward: Intelligence +1, Mana +1, Stamina +1


    !


    Seeing that, hope shed in Roswyns eyes.


    <b><i>M-maybe!</i></b>


    <i> Thud!</i>


    ..?


    Then, the door opened, and someone entered. Thanks to that, just as she entertained the thought of her fate being resurrected, she looked down with a puzzled gaze.


    Stay behind me, sister.


    Eh?


    Go down to the first floor. I have some business here first.


    Wearing the robe backward, the person who entered the room pulled Roswyn behind her.


    Hurry up.


    And it was none other than re.


    Huh?


    Staring at the familiar system window in front of re, Roswyns gaze became vacant.<hr>


    <strong>You can rate/review this serieshere.</strong>


    <strong>Advanced chapters avable on </strong>


    <strong>Illustrtins on our discrd  discord.gg/genesistls</strong>

 Chapter 270: Total War

    Chapter 270: Total War


    <b> Total War </b>


    Heuheung


    Ruby-colored eyes met azure-colored eyes.


    What brings you here? Ms. Disciple of the Magic Tower Master?


    Among the two girls ring at each other for a while, Ruby spoke first.


    What urgent matter brings you here on your own feet like this I mean, what could make youe find me?


    Eyes narrowed like a crescent moon, Ruby asked as her expression changed a bit. re, who had been ring at her fiercely, replied.


    I want to talk with you alone.


    Pardon?


    So, please send anyone unrted out.


    Roswyns eyes widened, and she mumbled timidly.


    I-Im also rted in


    However, she couldnt finish her sentence.


    Ugh


    Two things kept her from speaking: the fear of not knowing what might happen if she didnt leave and her doubts about whether someone like her had the right to im any connection to him.


    <b><i> W-wouldnt I just be a burden if I stay? But what about that little girl? She is even younger than me</i></b>


    Hurry!


    Ehack!


    re pushed a trembling Roswyn out of the door, making her lose bnce and tumble outside.


    Go downstairs to the first floor!


    Hey


    As re turned her head toward her, Roswyn handed over the scrolls with a pale and terrified expression. However


    I also have plenty of those! I can use magic without scrolls! Its dangerous here, so please go downstairs!


    Ah


    <i>  Thud!</i>


    re nced briefly at it and closed the door forcefully.


    <i>  Crackle</i>


    M-Master said to do it this way W-Well, its done.


    After sealing the entrance with a clumsy but powerful spell, she took a deep breath and turned around.


    Oh my youre so cute


    To her surprise, Ruby suddenly stood up from the bed and approached her.


    Youre the first brat Ive seen who wants to destroy herself this badly after Frthe Hero


    The Heros enemy.


    Yes, thats right. I am, indeed, the enemy and old rival of the Hero.


    Ruby had exposed her true self.


    You must already know what kind of being I am, right?


    Her eyes were still shining with ruby-red color, and two hornsone of which was damagedwere slowly extending from her head. Next, wings sprouted from her back, and a swaying tail emerged behind her.


    It was unmistakably the appearance of someone from the demon race.


    And if anyone had even a slight interest in the history of the empire, they would have recognized that the form Ruby had assumed was that of a being who could be considered the king among the demon race.


    The Demon King


    re had diligently studied history to assist her savior, the Hero.


    I cant believe I have to show my true form to a woman


    <i>  Ssk</i>


    Oh my, are you trying to break my horns again?


    With a coy demeanor and a gently swaying tail, Ruby swiftly pped res hand when she reached out quietly.


    <i>  Syasyak</i>


    The horns on her head disappeared in the blink of an eye.


    Tsk.


    re, frowning, quietly assumed abat stance.


    So, what brings you here?


    While continuing to gaze at re affectionately, the Demon King asked in a low voice.


    Did youe because you wanted to see me?


    I came to prevent innocent sacrifices.


    Hmm?


    Werent you trying to kill the woman who was here just a moment ago?


    When re asked this question with an uncharacteristically fierce expression, Ruby smirked and mumbled.


    It seems like you have a way to monitor my every move?


    Ugh.


    re flinched involuntarily.


    Indeed Act tough all you want, but youre still a brat.


    The Demon King whispered in a low voice.


    I acknowledge your potential and magical power, but you still are far toocking in experience.


    Shut up. Dont be quick to judge


    Just the fact that you came here now should be enough for judgment, dont you think?


    When Ruby said that, re tilted her head.


    You havent met the Hero yet, have you?


    No, Ive already met


    You lie.


    Ruby interrupted res attempt to answer, looking at her with a cold gaze as she spoke.


    If you had met the Hero you wouldnt havee here alone.


    What do you mean by that?


    When re cautiously asked that, Ruby smiled with a chilling grin. The atmosphere around the Demon King had changed a bit.


    He would have detailed the danger I pose to you.


    ..!


    Suddenly, aplex magic circle appeared around the Demon King.


    Do you think you can make fun of me just because one of my horns was cut?


    Shut up your trap


    re sweated nervously as she observed the unfamiliar spell. She couldnt recognize it with her magical prowess. Let alone withstand the attack now, she wasnt even sure she could have defended herself against it with her master present. She eventually raised her hand.


    <i> Tak!</i>


    <i></i>


    <i>  Crash!</i>


    When she snapped her hand, one of the unknown spells surrounding the Demon King shattered.


    Did you just destroy the magic itself?


    It turns out youre quite impressive! Even this body cant do that. What in the world is your actual identity?


    The Demon King was smiling with joy.


    But theres a weakness in that ability of yours.


    re, however, didnt have the luxury to smile like Ruby.


    That ability doesnt matter, as it can only destroy one target at a time.


    Ugh.


    re frowned at that statement.


    <i>  Kugwagwagwagwa!!!</i>


    The Demon Kings spells began activating one after another.


    Heaaaaab!!


    At the same time, rushing toward the Demon King, re gathered mana in her hand and shouted.


    I can also cast magic just as much as I want!


    Magic circles appeared around re.


    The magic circles she had created with her innate talent were soplex that even most adult mages would have taken over an hour to create something simr.


    And, after all


    <i>  Zzap! Zzzip!</i>


    She stared directly at the Demon King and spoke as she watched her magic circles activate and emit powerful light.


    I dont think you can attack me, can you?


    At the same time,sers shot out from res magic circles, all aimed at the Demon King.


    <i>  Kugwagwagwang!</i>


    As a result, there was a massive explosion in the empty hospital room.


    Cough, cough.


    Ruby and rewho should not resort to physical attacks against others had set up protective barriers and soundproofing spells to keep the hospital room intact. However, they could do nothing about the lingering smoke and dust cloud.


    Ugh


    And the sounds of coughing and groaning


    H-how could


    Pfft Hehehe


    Unlikest time, re inevitably plunged to the floor.


    Cough


    Covered in bruises, re quietly lifted her head to gaze at the Demon King, blood trickling from her mouth,


    Why? You cant understand what just happened?


    With a smile, Ruby pointed to herself.


    Even if I do this?


    ..!


    Layer uponyer of spells be visible on her body.


    They were simr to the manyplex spells that had been around the Demon King before.


    Could it be


    Its just a simple reflection spell, isnt it? I just twisted elementary magic into thenguage of the demon race.


    Only then did re realize what had happened, and her eyes began to tremble.


    Therefore, I didnt attack. I was just defending. Even a reflection is a legitimate defense, my dear.


    Ruby spoke in a teasing manner to re.


    Besides, I didnt aim the reflection directly at you; I simply caused random deflections. You just happened to get hit by that blind attack.


    Egeuk


    Well, thats it. Thats why you should have attacked. As you know, unless I use tricks like this, I cant attack you.


    With a shrug, Ruby looked at re and spoke as if she was mocking her.


    So, its time for you to go home, you brat.


    Dont make meugh


    Or you can submit to me and be my subordinate.


    res eyebrows twitched upon hearing those words.


    Its your second chance, which even the Hero hasnt received yet. ept it before its toote.


    .


    Ruby, who spoke to re gently, added with a cold expression.


    Do you think the Hero can win against me?


    Along with the cynical tone, a system window appeared in front of re.


    Helper System


    < The Probability of The Hero and Allies Beating the Demon King (Current) >


    [0%]


    re nced at the number that hadnt changed since the night she had first awakened the Helper System.


    Helper System


    < The Probability of The Hero Winning After Sessfully Awakening the Armament While Facing Death Together with the Demon King is [50%] (Subject to Real-Time Fluctuations). >


    < The Probability of The Hero Achieving a Happy Ending >


    Things like that arent my concern.


    Without paying attention to the text below, she muttered in a low voice.


    Because Im going to defeat you.


    re, with a fierce expression, once again rushed at the Demon King.


    Puhehehe


    Watching re acting like that, the Demon King calmly smiled and mumbled in a low voice.


    As expected, its easy to handle kids.


    And so, the long and fierce battle between re and the Demon King began.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    Meanwhile, in the vast courtyard of the church.


    Hm-hm~! Hm-hm~!


    Ferloche was strolling while carrying a backpack and with a dove on her shoulder, humming to herself.


    Today~! The weather is so lovely!!


    She shouted like that even though there was no one around.


    Its such a wonderful day for a walk!


    Gugu.


    Hng? Gugu?


    Suddenly, Gugu, on her shoulder, started pecking at Ferloches forehead.


    Gu!


    Ouch, ack. You cant do that! It hurts! Ack.


    Gugu!!


    I-Im your owner! I can also peck you back!


    In broad daylight, facing Gugus attack, Ferloche closed her eyes and raised her fingers in a bird-like beak gesture. She began to fight the bird by swinging them.


    Ah.


    Suddenly, she opened her eyes wide.


    Gugu.


    Im sorry


    With a gentle smile, Ferloche started stroking Gugus head.


    Gulp.


    She swallowed saliva, and her face tensed considerably as she headed somewhere.


    Ms. Ferloche, why are you here?


    Saintess, its dangerous here


    She was heading to the underground chamber of the church.


    I have something to attend to here for a moment!


    It was an underground chamber that no one had evere nearby after she and Frey had entered, and the entrance was now under the management of the bishops.


    Saintess, what kind of business do you possibly have to attend to in this ce


    Gugu!


    As the bishop who managed the entrance approached with a somewhat troubled but benevolent smile, Ferloche smiled brightly and spoke to Gugu on her shoulder.


    Extract the soul.


    Gu!


    She wore a facial expression that no one had seen before, and then she slowly moved toward the entrance to the underground chamber.


    <i>  Kugugugugu</i>


    As if the underground chamber weed her, it began to shake violently.<hr>


    <strong>You can rate/review this serieshere.</strong>


    <strong>Advanced chapters avable on </strong>


    <strong>Illustrtins on our discrd  discord.gg/genesistls</strong>

 Chapter 271: Beyond the Unknown

    Chapter 271: Beyond the Unknown


    <b> Beyond the Unknown </b>


    Cough, cough


    Puhehe pfft


    re quietly raised her head while lying on the floor, wounded all over.


    <i>  Tak!</i>


    <i></i>


    <i>  Crash!!</i>


    She snapped her fingers, and a light sound of something breaking resounded within the room.


    Hm-hm


    The reflection magic that the Demon King had cast on herself had broken.


    <!--


    (adsbygoogle = window.adsbygoogle || []).push({});


    -->


    So, how long are you going to do this?


    The Demon King asked re with a sour expression.


    Im getting bored already.


    Only a small part of the reflection magic protecting her front had broken.


    ..


    re stood up while nkly staring at that, swaying as she did so.


    <i>  Thud, thud</i>


    She struggled to make her way toward the entrance.


    Have you finally given up?


    Its your defeat, my dear.


    re, heading for the exit, suddenly stopped.


    And that applies to the Hero as well.


    Ruby continued watching re from behind.


    Should I tell you whates after everything is over?


    Rubys eyes were filled with thrill, excitement, and anticipation.


    First, the Hero


    I dont need that.


    re firmly interrupted her.


    Once everything is over, only one thing will happen.


    re was severely battered, but she didnt stop clutching her ring; it didnt stop shining. She whispered in a low voice.


    I will have a child with the Hero, and we will lead a happy life in a peaceful world. Thats all there is.


    re tried to open the door and exit, but the doorknob wouldnt budge for some reason.


    No, its not


    With a smirk, the Demon King, still behind re, whispered.


    Once everything is over, he will stay beneath me.


    re gripped the doorknob tightly. Slightly cupping her lower abdomen, the Demon King approached re with a smug smile.


    Days, months, and even years He will stay beneath me. My color will mar him, and all he would be able to do is cry in pain.


    And once he is fully marred by my color, his seeds will grow inside me.


    The Demon King looked down at re with superior eyes.


    Imagine theres life growing within me, and to witness it with lifeless eyes doesnt it excite you just thinking about it?


    Disgusting.


    Whats so repulsive about it? Taking over from the defeated male is my rightful privilege, right?


    The Demon King brought her hand close to re, who had a terrible expression, and whispered.


    If the one you despise the most forcibly carries your seed within them, creating a life from equal parts of you both inside them how would you feel?


    Get lost


    An irreversible reality has been established. He will forever remain beneath me, listening to the sound of life. Perhaps he will even experience a sense of parental affection. Or maybe his mind willpletely shatter.


    I said go away


    Im already looking forward to it. I wonder what kind of reaction hell have.


    Stay away from me!!


    With a serious expression, re shouted so, and the barrier between her shoulder and Rubys hand shattered.


    I see Brat, you got angry because I threatened your puppy love.


    Staring down at re with a pitiful look, the Demon King slowly stretched down her hand.


    But youre still just a brat.


    Ugh


    Youre too young to bear the seed inside here.


    As Ruby tapped res lower abdomen, the defense barrier reformed.


    <i>  Wooong</i>


    However, the faint vibration caused by this was transmitted fully. Thanks to that, re, who had taken a step back, red coldly at the Demon King.


    If you be my subordinate, I can quickly mature you enough to bear the seed. And when everything is over, I will also allow the Heros seed to be nted inside your belly.


    The Demon King, licking her lips, asked in a smooth voice.


    Isnt that your wish after all?


    A momentary silence fell in the area.


    <i>  Tak!</i>


    In the quiet room, the light sound of a finger-snapping echoed again.


    <i>  Crash!!!</i>


    As a result, the door that wouldnt open shattered in an instant.


    As expected you are troublesome.


    The Demon King had ced the strongest locking method and counterspells on the door. So, when she looked at the now-shattered door, she could only mutter in a despondent voice.


    What kind of ability is this? Not magic, sword aura, aura, or any martial art. No magical or divine power and I didnt even detect mana.


    res ability was beyond the scope of the Demon Kings understanding.


    It wasnt so much about ability as it was about authority. No, it was something that couldnt even bebeled as authority.


    Perhaps the one didnt know about it either


    Recalling the conversation with the Demon God in her dream, the Demon King squinted at re, clenching her teeth.


    Listen well.


    Hm?


    Holding the door, unlocked by the explosive wind she had released, re spoke as she tilted her head.


    Im a-already an adult. Heros seed? I dont know what that means, but Im pretty sure I can carry it without your help.


    Gently pressing her lower abdomen, res face reddened slightly, but her gaze remained resolute.


    And dont casually judge others wishes.


    res expression, while still youthful, was confident and unyielding.


    My wish isnt just to receive the Heros love; its to repay my true debt to him with interest.


    Ohhh.


    Ill just pay that interest with my person.


    Leaving the hospital room, re added in a low voice.


    Be prepared. Well see each other again during the 2nd year. Ill do whatever it takes to stop you.


    Is that a deration of war? Come to think of it, the Hero said something simr


    Upon hearing those words, she stifled her breath as sheughed.


    Youll regret it, my dear.


    She spoke while staring at res back with a strange expression. She hadnt disyed such a countenance before.


    Ill do you a favor by raping your Hero right in front of your eyes as soon as possible. Of course, thats if you ever find the Hero.


    Even if you cant find him soon, Ill still rape him.


    Sigh.


    Also, who knows, perhaps Ive already absorbed the Hero after he lost to me and died. How can you be sure hes alive?


    The terrifying expression was gone as Ruby smiled and whispered.


    If you dont want your right horn to be destroyed too, keep that mouth shut.


    The hallway echoed with res high-pitched voice.


    Hm


    Ruby frowned, remained silent momentarily, and then broke into a pleased smile. She waved her fingers and started restoring the hospital room.


    Well, next time


    In front of her, the special ability she had activated a moment ago was unfolding.


    Ill consider what kind of punishment to give that boy.


    Smiling with a chilling expression, she touched her left horn and said.


    Ah.


    <!--


    (adsbygoogle = window.adsbygoogle || []).push({});


    -->


    Instead of exhaling a rough breath, she immediately adopted a cold,posed expression.


    First, lets earn some points.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    Phew


    Coming out of the room, re sighed as she wiped the sweat from her forehead.


    Ouch


    <i>  Swish, ssk</i>


    Despite feeling a stinging sensation due to sweat and exhaustion, she maintained an indifferent expression and took a notebook from her pocket.


    [Special abilities, all sorts of strange skills are written here.]


    [The things confirmed visually, for now, are Disguise Release, Illusion, Curse of Misfortune, and so on.]


    [It is presumed to be used to inflict special damage on the Hero remotely, so special attention is required]


    She noted the contents of the system window in her pocket notebook as she walked down the hallway.


    Im no longer a kid Ill legally be an adult as soon as I enroll in Sunrise Academy.


    She blushed again and mumbled to herself.


    I-I can drink alcohol anyway, what adults do those kinds of things too


    re patted her belly and muttered as if she was dissatisfied with being called a kid.


    Ugh?


    Suddenly, something caught her leg, and re almost fell to the ground.


    Uwaaaa


    She barely managed to grab the wall to stay bnced, then cautiously looked down.


    .


    Excuse me?


    Sitting on the ground with her back against the wall, Roswyn stared into the space with lifeless eyes.


    Helper System


    [Automatic Recording Complete  Frontline Battle Deration]


    She had just watched the scene in real-time through the automatically recorded footage due to what re had been up to until recently.


    You I have a question


    Roswyn, noticeably gaunt, threw a question at re.


    Why did you go to such lengths to help the Hero like that?


    re realized she had seen Roswyn before and rxed her guard, smiling as she answered.


    Hero saved me! If it werent for him, I wouldnt be here!


    Ah


    Last time, you poisoned the fake Hero, and now you almost got killed. Youre well aware, right? The fact that girl is the wicked Demon King.


    Heikk.


    Roswyn, who had a nk expression, looked frightened upon hearing her. re patted her back tofort her.


    But dont worry too much.


    With a cheerful voice, re whispered.


    To be honest, I have been secretly helping the Hero!


    When Roswyn heard that, her eyes darkened with deep despair.


    My dream is to help the Hero and marry him after everything is over!


    Ah, aaaahh


    Thats my lifes sole goal Huh?


    re, happily thinking she had found an ally, looked bewildered when Roswyn began to tear up.


    Im so sorryyyy!!!


    Heikk!?


    re hugged Roswyn, who had started to shed tears.


    I, I ruined everything! Its all my fault Its all my fault


    E-excuse me?


    I hate this now! I want to turn back time just once. Even if I could only turn back time, I would want to undo it by any means


    Why are you like this?


    P-please let me work under you I dont care if its an odd job, please


    Seeing the girl with the same abilities and the same dream taking a different path, Roswyn deeply regretted everything.


    <b><i> Frey Hero I messed up I want to see you again</i></b>


    Helper System


    < The Probability of The Hero and The Allies Beating the Demon King (Current) >


    [0%]


    < The Probability of The Hero Winning After Sessfully Awakening the Armament While Facing Death Together with the Demon King is [50%] (subject to real-time fluctuations). >


    However, after seeing res system window, she could only feel regret.


    Helper System


    < The Probability of The Hero Achieving a Happy Ending >


    [None]


    She believed Frey, whom she had abandoned and left to die, had no chance of a happy ending.


    Um hey


    Still bewildered, re watched Roswyn and soon muttered to herself.


    <b><i> She obviously had a panic attack due to the Demon Kings threat. She needs to be taken to a hospital quickly</i></b>


    Im sorry for ruining your wish my wish too Im Im such trash


    <b><i> Ah right, this ce is a hospital.</i></b>


    re grabbed and dragged Roswyn, who had begun burying her head in the ground, along with her.


    Huh?


    But then, she suddenly stopped and stared into the air.


    Helper System


    [2nd-Year Episode  Prologue Unlocked]


    The moonlight system window shone before her.


    Why all of a sudden


    Confused by the sudden turn of events, re tilted her head. But then, her eyes widened, and she fixed her gaze on the air.


    Helper System


    < The Probability of The Hero Achieving a Happy Ending >


    [??%]


    A change had finally urred in the value.


    .


    Noting the miraculous sight, re did something for the first time.


    Hehe.


    She smiled, overflowing with pure joy.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    Meanwhile, in the underground chamber of the Church.


    From now on, Im going to enter an unknown world that even Ive never experienced before


    <i>  What a shame If only I could stay longer, I could have possessed the Demon God. Its unfortunate to be interrupted at this moment.</i>


    Ferloche, in the underground chamber, exerted all her strength to release her divine power. She mumbled, keeping her eyes tightly shut to avoid eye contact with the eyes in front of her.


    So, make your way through the unknown with your light and move forward


    Gugu hovered around her with wide-open eyes.


    <i>  By the way, the Star God ising here.</i>


    Meanwhile, as it directly faced Ferloches immense divine power, the pupil only blinked a few times and soon murmured in an intrigued voice.


    <!--


    (adsbygoogle = window.adsbygoogle || []).push({});


    -->


    <i>  Its going to be interesting.</i>


    Simultaneously, the underground chamber began to shake once again.<hr>


    <strong>You can rate/review this serieshere.</strong>


    <strong>Advanced chapters avable on </strong>


    <strong>Illustrtins on our discrd  discord.gg/genesistls</strong>

 Chapter 272: Interference

    Chapter 272: Interference


    <b> Interference </b>


    Haa Haaa


    Alone in the dark underground chamber, Ferloche released her divine power while stumbling, losing her bnce.


    Just a little more Just a little more


    Her hollow gaze quivered.


    If I keep going just a little longer


    She tenaciously stood her ground, using every ounce of her remaining strength to spread light to every corner of the underground chamber diligently.


    <i>  Why do you cover my eyes? Afraid you might see something?</i>


    Ugh


    However, as the cold and chilling voice prated her ears, the underground chamber shook again.


    <i>  Srrrk</i>


    <i></i>


    After struggling until she was sweating bullets, Ferloche finally copsed.


    Gugu


    Gugunded on Ferloches shoulders, looking visibly tired, and stared at her tensely.


    <i>  Open your eyes.</i>


    At the same time, the seduction from the eye started.


    <i>  Open your eyes and wee me.</i>


    <b><i> I shouldnt open my eyes I should never open my eyes</i></b>


    <i>  What are you so afraid of, my dear?</i>


    <b><i> No matter what I should never!</i></b>


    The seduction would have made any ordinary person gaze into the eyes instantly. However, Ferloche repeatedly reminded herself to never give in to it.


    <i>  Srrrrr</i>


    Several minutes passed, but the seduction didnt work. Suddenly, grotesque tentacles emerged around the eye and rushed toward her menacingly.


    <i>  Pagak! Pagagak!</i>


    The tentacles mercilessly cut through Ferloches protective barrier. It was an incredibly strong defense, but they pierced it like paper.


    Egegeuk


    Ferloche had to take a step back, drenched in cold sweat, as the attacks from the tentacles grew increasingly fierce.


    <i>  So, it was you, the one obstructing my sight all this time.</i>


    The eye whispered in a low voice while directly staring at Ferloche.


    <i>  With the help of the Sun and Star gods, you were also creating variables.</i>


    I really shouldnt open my


    <i>  How many times have you gone back in time to bring this world to this point?</i>


    !


    Ferloche trembled and flinched.


    <i>  You even managed to deceive me; you are truly remarkable.</i>


    The tentacles struck Ferlochesst remaining defense.


    Heaaab!!


    However, Ferloche refused to go down without a fight.


    <i>  Kuwagwang!</i>


    It had been a while since shest used the Blessing of the Sun God, but she used it expertly to destroy tentacles and rushed toward the underground chambers exit.


    <i>  Shaaa</i>


    Ugh!


    While Ferloche stumbled and ran with her eyes closed, multiple tentacles rushed out to ensnare her.


    Gugu!!


    Perched on her shoulders, Gugu fiercely charged and intercepted the onught of attacks from the tentacles. Right at that moment, Ferloches hand reached the exit.


    <i>  Twisting, writhing</i>


    Eaaaah!!


    The exit was covered with tentacles, but she still smashed the door open, destroying everything around. As she stepped outside, the eye still stared at her intently from the middle of the basement.


    Whew


    Now outside, Ferloches legs lost their strength, and she copsed and sighed heavily.


    Wow! That was such an exciting and fun adventure!


    Soon, she reverted to her usual silly self.


    Well, then


    While wiping away the cold sweat from her forehead and wearing an exhausted yet proud expression, she prepared to take the next step.


    <i>  Srrrk!</i>


    Ugh!


    Suddenly, two tentacles shot out from the ground and grabbed her arms.


    H-how?


    She was definitely outside the underground chamber, so how could the tentacles attack her? Confused, she struggled to break free from their grasp.


    Ah


    She inadvertently nced at the sky and froze instantly.


    Oh, no


    The sun in the sky


    I made eye contact.


    No, just until a moment ago, it was something that was simr to the sun.


    I met its gaze


    Now, it was looking down at her with an open eye.


    T-the Demon God still hasnt won yet So how


    <i>  You have nowhere to run.</i>


    It had been pretending to be the Sun, the one Ferloche had always tried to avoid meeting its eye.


    <i>  The variables youve created will cease to exist now.</i>


    The true form of the sun, visible only to her, spoke to her.


    <i>  The Sun Gods Saintess.</i>


    Ferloches eyes became dull.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    Ugh


    Her arms restrained and down, Ferloche silently lifted her head.


    Ugh.


    The eye watching her intently from the underground chamber entered her field of vision.


    This


    As her eyes met the eye, Ferloche immediately turned away nkly.


    The clergies, the pdins approaching the underground chamber, the Pope standing in the distance with a pale expression, and even Gugu, perched on her shoulder, were all nkly looking up at the sun.


    Ugh


    It wasnt just them.


    The inhabitants of the Empire, no, the entire world, were all staring nkly up at the sun simultaneously.


    <i>  Goooo</i>


    The celestial being in the sky, observing the world, had suddenly revealed its true form.


    <i>  Twisting, writhing</i>


    Countless tentacles were wriggling around a round sphere with a giant eye embedded in it.


    At first nce, it resembled the sun. However, its eerie appearance was beyond frightening, evoking a sense of awe rather than mere fear.


    Ugh..


    Ferloche felt she was about to be overwhelmed by the memories of that horrible and terrifying moment that always came at the end of all the bad ending cycles.


    <i>  Shhaang!!</i>


    Suddenly, the sound of something breaking rang in the air.


    <i>  With this, there will be no more retries.</i>


    Gugu, Ferloches pet, was writhing, caught by a tentacle.


    <i>  There are no variables. There is no hope. There will be no more light from this point on.</i>


    Ugh.


    At the same time, voices echoed from all around.


    Retry was no longer needed from the beginning


    <i>  The same applies to you.</i>


    As Ferloche opened her mouth to respond, the tentacles began to assault her from all sides.


    <i>  Pagagak! Pagagagak!!!</i>


    Even with both her arms held down, Ferloche did her best to create a protective barrier all around.


    However, her impregnable barrier was brutally crushed just like before.


    <i>  Crackle, crackle</i>


    Arghhh!!!


    Violet sparks flew from her arms wrapped in tentacles as an unbearable pain spread through her. Ferloche closed her eyes tightly and lowered her head.


    <i>  Crash, crash!</i>


    All the protective barriers shielding her shattered at once.


    <i>  Smash, smash!!!</i>


    The tentacles attacked Ferloches heart.


    .


    As Ferloche saw them darting toward her chest, she closed her eyes tightly. Right at that moment


    <i>  Shwoop!</i>


    <i></i>


    <i>  Hmmm?</i>


    <i></i>


    Something flew at a rapid speed toward the eye floating in the air.


    <i>  Crush!!!</i>


    Thanks to that, the eye stopped attacking her. With a frown, it caught the object flying toward them.


    <i>  This is</i>


    The flying object was a liquor bottle dripping with potent liquor.


    <i>  Crush</i>


    <i></i>


    The eye, quietly observing the liquor bottle, suddenly crushed it and whispered in a low voice.


    <i>  Isnt this a bit impolite for a first meeting?</i>


    A resonant voice rang from the direction where the eyes gaze fell.


    Luna, can you please look at that? There is an eye in the sky! Is it transmitting well? Or am I still drunk?


    <i>  Is this really the time for drunken talk?</i>


    Among the people present there


    First meeting, you say? You dont even have a face; how could this be our first meeting? It might be more appropriate to call it a first sight


    <i>  Could you please just shut your trap?</i>


    Surprisingly, the intruder was the scroll merchant talking to someone with something like amunication crystal.


    Am I a bitte?


    The magic item merchant, the scroll merchant, the tavern keeper, the legendary artisan Rosinante, and more, all in various roles, he casually approached Ferloche with a cheerful smile.


    <i>  Please stay alertttt!! Dont get careless just because its not the main body!! Youll end up dyinggggg.</i>


    Oh, that sobered me right up.


    With an expression indicating frustration, the one called Luna from the crystal ball, pounded her chest and shouted. He shook his head from side to side, mumbling.


    Mphm, Hmpm hem You.


    The person, who had been a traditionaledic character in the Dark Tale Fantasy series, cracked his neck and hands a few times, cleared his throat, and opened his eyes quietly.


    <i>  Shaahaah</i>


    However, his eyes shone with starlight.


    What happens if you make aedic character angry?


    As he said that, countless star fragments, twinkling spears, and shining shields materialized around him.


    <i>  How ridiculous</i>


    With a smirk, the eye retracted its tentacles restraining Ferloche and aimed them at him. The eye whispered.


    To think that Creator God could be reduced to this.


    Suddenly, a massive burst of light illuminated the courtyard of the Church.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    Meanwhile, in the underground prison


    W-What?


    After cutting his threats and training session with Vener short, Frey exited the prison with Alice and Vener. He looked around with a pale expression.


    .


    Alice, Vener, the other prisoners, the mice wandering around the shabby and dirty prisoners, and even the flies flying around here and there were all staring nkly upwards.


    Whats going on here?


    Even the people on the streets in the distance, visible through the exit, were all staring nkly at the sky. Frey wiped his cold sweat and took another step forward.


    <i>  Step, step</i>


    .!!!


    Suddenly, he heard footstepsing from behind him.


    Whos there?


    They wereing from the back of the corridor where no one should have been, considering he had just walked from there. Frey, sweating at the sound, threw the question.


    Well I wonder who?


    Huh?


    He opened his eyes wide to cast off the darkness and looked at the neer.


    Who do you think I am?


    Huh


    In response, Frey muttered with a low voice.


    That pretty big sister from back then?


    Oh my, big sister, you say?


    The woman approached him with a crystal ball in one hand and blushed.


    What brings Rosewins secretary here?


    Um, well


    Looking alert, Frey asked. The woman caressed the crystal ball before she replied to him in a low voice.


    I came to reward you for the sessful 19+ event.


    Wait, what did you say?


    By the way


    When Frey looked puzzled by that statement, the woman looked at him as if she found him cute and asked a question.


    Is the Affection System somewhat useful?


    Her eyes, which had been smiling, were now gently curved like a crescent moon.<hr>


    <strong>You can rate/review this serieshere.</strong>


    <strong>Advanced chapters avable on </strong>


    <strong>Illustrtins on our discrd  discord.gg/genesistls</strong>

 Chapter 274: Freshmen Orientation

    Chapter 274: Freshmen Orientation


    <b> Freshmen Orientation </b>


    <i>  Ring, ring!</i>


    The rm clock on the bedside table rang loudly.


    Hmm


    The noise abruptly awakened me. As the sunlight streamed through the window, I struggled to focus my groggy mind.


    <i>  Srrrk</i>


    I nced at the ceiling of the inn where Serena and I had been staying, which had temporarily be our base.


    We had to keep changing our location for security reasons, but we were somewhat confined with the Main God of this world bound in the corner of the inn.


    <b><i> Should I have slept earlier?</i></b>


    Yawning and stretching, I tried to shake off the stiffness and began regretting my decision to sleepte.


    Today was quite an important day.


    It was like the beginning of the 2nd year episode or, in other words, freshman orientation day.


    nning to participate in the orientation, I had stayed upte to check my ns. Consequently, I only got about two hours of sleep.


    I felt a bit dizzy, yet I was relieved that the constant anxiety and pressure of the past few days seemed to have lessened.


    Are you awake, Master?


    Sitting halfway on the bed, I heard a soft voiceing from under the bed.


    Lulu.


    Of course, it was Lulu.


    Recently, she had been asking for my permission to leave during the day and quietly came into my room to sleep on the floor at night.


    <i>  Sssskk, sskk</i>


    Hehe.


    She resembled a pet getting released and nurtured and a loyal vassal pledging allegiance to me. Proud of her, I gently patted her head, and a quiet smile graced her lips.


    Haub.


    Then, she closed her eyes after biting and nibbling on my finger, carefully wrapping it with her tongue before gently rolling it inside her mouth.


    Master, may I go out again today?


    I silently watched her familiar actions while my finger was still in her mouth.


    Sure, just make sure toe back at night.


    Thank you!


    Initially, I had nned to take her to the orientation today, but the presence of the Demon King thwarted that n.


    Still, be sure to have breakfast before you go.


    Yes!


    I couldnt let her go without breakfast. When I gently mentioned it, Lulu, releasing my finger from her mouth, smiled brightly and replied.


    Ill control the lesser demons I mean, watch over the Demon Kings army with all my might today!


    Sure.


    Clearly, she had said lesser demon just now, but did I mishear her?


    The ce she had been going to recently was none other than the meetings for the Demon Kings Combat Executives, and there wasnt a single lesser demon she could control.


    Whatever.


    Come to think of it,tely, those Combat Executives of the Demon Kings army had been oddly kind to me, and the army seemed unusually well-organized. Something felt off.


    What was Lulu doing there?


    Hoaaam


    Thinking about Lulu, who had gone downstairs for breakfast, a yawn escaped my mouth.


    <i>  Knock, knock, knock.</i>


    Hmm?


    Being this sleepy in a scenario that could decide my fate was unreasonable, so I got up to wash my face. Suddenly, I heard a knocking sound on the door.


    Its me, Young Master.


    It was a very weing voice.


    Long time no see, Kania.


    Yes.


    It felt like ages since Ist saw her. Kania stood there with a te in hand, d in her customary formal attire, with a smile.


    Is that breakfast?


    Yes, your favorite dish, Young Master.


    She had just arrived at the inn and unpacked only hours ago. Still, she was as diligent as ever. That was Kania, indeed.


    Did the inn let you use their kitchen? Thendy seems rather strict.


    Ill exinter. For now, please eat your meal before it gets cold.


    Following Kanias warm gaze, I opened the lid on the te, revealing neatly ced sandwiches and coffee.


    Young Master, is this enough?


    The appetizing sight made me realize my mouth was watering. I reached out to take a bite. However, Kania calmly asked.


    Hm?


    Ill take care of the ingredients and preparations, so wouldnt you prefer a more delicious meal?


    Hmm


    During the investigation period, I learned several Western Continent dishes. Ive also learned some Eastern Continent dishes. Ill happily make them for you if youd like.


    The way Kania said this made her look oddly earnest.


    Of course, Id like to.


    I nodded, sensing that refusing would disappoint her. Plus, I genuinely wanted to taste her dishes. Kania secretly clenched her fist.


    Alright then, enjoy your delicious meal.


    Then, she turned around with balled fists and struck a pose as if saying, You got this to herself.


    Pff.


    Young Master? Why are you taking the te


    As I chuckled at her amusing gesture and carefully stood up, holding the te, Kania tilted her head in confusion.


    Ill eat with you on the first floor.


    Ah.


    Kania suddenly began to look troubled.


    Sigh, you know Young Master.


    She began to speak after sighing heavily.


    Right now, there are guests on the first floor.


    Guests? Well, its an inn, so there can be guests, right?


    Weve already bought this entire inn. Wevepensated the guests twice what they paid.


    Kanias words momentarily stunned me.


    What? You purchased the entire inn? Wait a minute we? You didnte alone, did you?


    Confused and still tired, I fired questions incoherently. Kania responded with a furrowed brow.


    It would be quicker if you see for yourself.


    She then silently opened the door and bowed her head.


    I didnt know what to expect, but it seemed I had to go to the first floor.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    Indeed, theyre real guests.


    Sigh


    Kania hadnt lied.


    The central dining area of the once-bustling inn now amodated only Lulu and two additional guests.


    na, what are you doing moping like this? Straighten up.


    Ah, yeah.


    Irina stood with her arms folded and a scowl on her face, lecturing. na quickly straightened up.


    Uh, um?


    Meanwhile, Lulu was zoning out and stiffening in silence.


    Leave out Irina, but her encounter with the Imperial Princess during breakfast seemed to have drained her spirit.


    <b><i> Its good that I instructed Alice to go directly to the orientation venue after finishing her errands.</i></b>


    Brushing aside the thought that it could have been a huge problem, I began to scrutinize the behavior of these girls. Kania was also with me, clung to my side.


    Thinking about how it could have been a big problem again, I quietly patted my chest in relief.


    So why did youe here?


    Were here to provide personal protection. There are too many assassins targeting you, Young Master.


    As I nodded in understanding, Kania, who appeared displeased, moved closer to my side.


    Im also confident inbat, Young Master.


    Is that so?


    Physical activities In any case, Im confident in all of it.


    I tilted my head and watched Kania, who turned her head quietly after saying that. Then, I fixed my gaze forward.


    Hmmm?


    Irina frowned as she sat at the dining table.


    This is strange


    I wondered why she was acting that way. After observing her, I realized she was frowning at Lulu.


    Hey, why dont you bring your head closer.


    P-pardon?


    As Irina stared at Lulu, she eventually frowned and, with a stern expression, snapped her finger at Lulu, who had been staring nkly at na until then.


    Hurry up.


    Y-yes.


    Lulu hesitated for a moment before bringing her head forward. Irina scrutinized Lulus head with her chin resting on her hand.


    Hey, look at this.


    Ouch! It hurts!


    Irina tapped nas arm, who had been sitting beside her and cowering. na was caught off guard and cried out in surprise.


    You seem to have forgotten, but I-I am the Imperial Princess! If you keep doing that ummm Ill make you regret it a hundred times more


    I said, look at this, please.


    T-thats why I have said if you keep hitting me huh?


    Irina ignored her warning and pped her arm again. na, murmuring timidly, finally looked at Lulus head.


    ..


    And then, silence ensued.


    Research its a sense of research I must delve into this. No matter what happens, definitely.


    Heeiiikkk


    Breaking the silence, Irina, with her eyespletely rolled back, grabbed Lulus head.


    This i-if this is done well, it might be the key to solving the situation. Is this possible? How could a human? No, surely youre human


    HaeuhhhI-if you put it that way, then you too!


    When Irina, with heavy dark circles under her eyes, continued touching Lulus head, Lulu grabbed and pushed her away.


    P-Please, dont fight


    This is not a fight! This is the discovery of the century! Ill get Freys permission to research you!


    I-I belong to Master!! Im not some research subject!!


    Please, dont fight Eikkk


    As na tried to stop them, she became increasingly restless, unable to do anything as their voices grew louder.


    If your Master orders you to be studied, what will you do then?


    M-Master cherishes me very much! Unlike someone who ended up tied up in the yard after attacking Master on one wild day, Im not like that!


    W-what did you say?


    Even if I were to be studied, I would receive it from Master! He is the only one who can touch my flesh


    I couldnt hear them because they were quite far away. However, the lively atmosphere still reached my ears.


    Young Master Why are you eating here?


    Kania prepared some really delicious dishes.


    I felt like I was watching a game. So, I absentmindedly ate the sandwich, hastily gave Kanias food an evaluation, and walked toward those girls to stop them.


    Enough.


    With her eyes aze in golden radiance, na muttered amand, instantly controlling the situation.


    Lets eat.


    Yes.


    Her awakening ability, Aura of Domination, was even more potent than I thought.


    Um, girls.


    !


    With the situation mostly resolved, I stepped forward, and the girls eating their meals all turned to stare at me with wide-open eyes.


    Uh I appreciate youing here, but we must leave now.


    I expressed my apologies with a rather remorseful expression.


    Our carriage has already arrived. So, you see


    I heard Irina had faced thousands of demonic monsters alone for a few days and that na had been overwhelmed by the paperwork she had handled recently.


    I wanted to suggest that they take their time eating and rest a bit before joining uster. However, the girls expressions suddenly sharpened.


    <i>  Bump!</i>


    There was a light sound.


    Huwa.


    This feels strange every time. I just cant get used to it.


    As the sound diminished, the food on Irina and nas tes disappeared suddenly.


    <i>  Srrk, ssk</i>


    Ugh


    Irina and na simultaneously became a bit pudgy and gently patted their slightly bulging bellies. Seeing this, I calmly asked.


    What did you just do?


    We teleported the food into our stomachs. We always used this method in the research team because we never had enough time.


    We also used pulverization magic, so it wonte outter.


    Their response was beyond what I could have imagined.


    Teleporting food directly into their stomachs?


    Surely, the creator of teleportation magic would have restricted teleportation stuff inside bodies for ethical reasons, right?


    Yet, didnt Irina use magic to transport continents to continents forcefully? At a young age, didnt she unleash arge-scale tracking spell? Didnt she manage to wound the Demon King, who would be hard to injure without the Heros Armament?


    I could no longer grasp Irinas limits anymore.


    Well then Lets depart.


    As I looked at her in amazement, Kania opened the inns door and said with an unpleasant expression.


    Master.


    While looking at the carriage with a tense expression, Lulu, who had finished her meal by now, approached me cautiously.


    I pray that your mission today is sessful.


    She spoke with a determined tone.


    If it fails, then I will lead lesser demons to raid the orientation venue.


    Please, dont.


    I replied, fearing the consequences, but she started looking sullen.


    <i>  Click</i>


    Afterward, she loosened the leash around her neck and handed it to me.


    But I am your dog.


    Rather than living as an abandoned dog, I would die as your loyalpanion.


    Saying so, she slightly pulled her leash, then turned around, took a few steps, and suddenly disappeared.


    It seemed she used a spatial portal created by Dmir Khan around the inn.


    I wont say much.


    I quietly observed the traces left on my hand by the leash, but na passed by and whispered.


    Now I have the power and authority to protect you.


    ..


    Im only going to demonstrate that today.


    After saying that, she quietly boarded the carriage.


    How reassuring.


    Even though I was still quite tense, I felt my heartbeats calm down. I smiled as I walked toward the carriage.


    Frey.


    ..?


    Irina, who had been standing quietly behind me, suddenly grabbed me.


    About that girl Lulu theres something you should know.


    Hmm?


    Well, that is


    Wondering if it had something to do with the earlier argument with Lulu, I listened to her attentively with a serious expression.


    What is it?


    Suddenly, I couldnt help but look bewildered.


    Horns?!


    I couldnt believe it. It was so absurd that I would never have believed it if it hadnte from her, a woman with the qualifications of an Archmage.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    Several hourster, at the orientation venue for Sunrise Academys new students.


    Its an honor to meet you! Freshmen!!!


    A girl stood in the spacious outdoor hall amidst the bustling figures of the empires important individuals, envoys from across the continent, and various high-ranking nobles.


    I, representing all of you who are entering as first-year students in the 1001st batch this year


    She could see the tension and excitement of the Sunrise Academys freshmen.


    My name is Ruby.


    As the girl, Ruby, said this, the hall fell silent.


    And the world also calls me Hero.


    She added with a witty tone, prompting cheers from different parts of the hall.


    Before taking the oath on behalf of you all, I want to say something.


    Ruby continued speaking without intentionally suppressing the cheers.


    All of you, who will be first-year students and part of the 1001st batch


    Her ruby-colored eyes calmly shone.


    are no different than members of the Hero Party. In fact, you are the Hero Party itself.


    After this statement, a different type of silence descended upon the hall.


    <b><i> Frey What do you think? How do you n to handle a situation like this?</i></b>


    Delight, shock, excitement, hope, fear, and worry.


    She wore a bright smile as she observed the freshmen reacting with various expressions and wavered at her words.


    <b><i> I already know you have prepared something for today. But what would you show me?</i></b>


    She shouted with joy internally.


    <b><i> What kind of desperate act are you nning, Frey!!!</i></b>


    <i>  Crreeeaakk, crreeeaakk!</i>


    A horse-drawn carriage arrived at the far end of the outdoor hall.


    W-whats going on?


    All the participants should have arrived already, shouldnt they?


    S-stop right there! Reveal your identity!


    The guards and the knights, sweating profusely, rushed toward the carriage. They had tightened the security due to the appointment ceremony incident, yet an intruder was here.


    <i>  tter!</i>


    The carriages door slowly began to open.


    <i>  Creeakkk</i>


    The slowly parting doors, the vignt gazes of the guards, the curious freshmen, and the subtle smile on Rubys lips all seemed part of a slow-motion scene.


    .!!!


    In the atmosphere filled with such anticipation, the intruders identity became apparent to those gathered there.


    It was not just the Empire; the appearance shocked the entire world.


    Its been quite a while for you to reveal your real face to the world.


    The person who appeared unscathed at the freshmen orientation was none other than Frey Raon Starlightthe same human the world had dered dead.


    ?


    In the tense and silent atmosphere, frozen without allowing any room for panic, Ruby stared with a dumbfounded expression and tilted her head.


    <b><i> Is he crazy?</i></b>


    She hadnt expected this, so she was also surprised.


    <b><i> But This is kinda fun.</i></b>


    Nevertheless, in the end, Ruby concluded that it was also amusing.


    Nice to meet you all.


    <b><i> Indeed, you are very interesting.</i></b>


    The one hated by all and the one loved by all.


    The False Evil and the Pretender.


    And thus, the full-scale confrontation between the Hero-turned-Demon King and the Demon King-turned-Hero began.<hr>


    <strong>You can rate/review this serieshere.</strong>


    <strong>Advanced chapters avable on </strong>


    <strong>Illustrtins on our discrd  discord.gg/genesistls</strong>

 Chapter 275: Declaration of Being a Professor

    Chapter 275: Deration of Being a Professor


    <b> Deration of Being a Professor </b>


    I-its Frey!


    A-arrest him!


    When Frey revealed himself, the hall erupted with shouts of rage.


    Huh, you werent dead?


    I expected him to be alive but why has hee here


    Amidst the burst of rage, the once-frozen atmosphere in the outdoor hall had mostly shifted toward condemning and mocking Frey.


    What exactly are you trying to do now, Frey?


    Amid such chaos, Ruby gazed quietly at Frey and asked.


    It may be just an orientation, but its a significant event to conclude the year nheless. You knew that, right?


    Yes, I am aware.


    So, exin yourself? Why have you barged into this sacred and significant event?


    With a resolute expression, Ruby held the sound amplification magical device to her mouth and asked that question. A moment of silence spread around.


    Dont move, Frey! You are under arrest for treason


    Meanwhile, the soldiers and the knights rushed toward Frey with fierce gazes, weapons aimed at him.


    <i>  Zing!</i>


    Urgh!!


    Damn, what the hell is it? Why is it so strong?


    Suddenly, they were pushed back by the barrier unfolding around Frey, helplessly falling due to the strong defense. They stared nkly as their weapons flew away.


    Hero! Please stay behind!


    Its dangerous! Someone may be targeting y


    After the short-lived absurdity ended, the soldiers climbed onto the tform and started surrounding Ruby.


    Please protect the students first! Ill be fine!


    However, Ruby urgently called out to the soldiers.


    Prioritize the safety of the students!


    After sending away the soldiers to the freshmen sitting on both sides of Frey, Ruby red at him coldly.


    ..


    Thus began a silent exchange between the two amid the panic.


    Over here, Sir!


    I wonder what will happen in the next event.


    Even though its an Imperialmand, your life is more important. Ill find a way to escape next time.


    While envoys from different countries were nonplussed, nobles ustomed to such incidents after experiencing the ve market raid and the appointment ceremony incident moved to their prearranged escape routes while exchanging jokes.


    Theypletely treat me like a sinner.


    However, Freythe mastermind behind thismotionwas the most rxed person.


    It should be here by now


    Frey, absentmindedly ncing at his wristwatch as if waiting for someone. Despite being surrounded by knights filled with murderous intent, he showed no sign of panic.


    <i>  Clop, clop, clop</i>


    Here it is.


    While everyone was puzzled by Freys attitude, the imperial messenger bearing the imperial seal swiftly arrived at the outdoor hall.


    This is the decree His Imperial Majesty, Emperor Raikon, issued!


    Those dumbfounded by this sight gradually knelt when the messenger, taking out a scroll, proimed loudly, sneaking nces at Frey.


    Is it trickery, perhaps?


    No, thats real. The magic on the scroll cannot be replicated.


    What kind of magic is this


    The knights knelt a little while keeping their weapons aimed at Frey. The envoys, still clueless, nced around cautiously.


    Nobles, with their high pride and disdain for the recently destabilized Imperial Family, made displeased faces and sighed as they knelt.


    Simrly, Ruby and the other students also knelt.


    Frey, shouldnt you kneel as well?


    The Duke of Starlight has no reason to kneel before the Imperial Family.


    I know that, but havent you lost your noble status?


    Freys expression soured at these words. The previously silent outdoor hall resonated with murmurs.


    Moreover, you are currently charged with treason against the state and collusion with the Demon Kings Army. Also, I learned that you would be stripped of all your rights in the Empire.


    Rubys words were a fact.


    The current acting head of the Starlight family, Aria, had already renounced Freys disownment. Freys apparent death had only temporarily dyed the execution.


    Even if that was not the case, the two severe treason charges against him only worsened matters.


    Even if someone were to grab Frey by the hair, strangle him, and spit on his face right now, they would likely receive minimal punishment.


    <i>  Sssk</i>


    Whether or not Frey was aware of this situation, he closed his eyes and knelt quietly.


    Is your action right now an acknowledgment of my words?


    Ruby, observing him closely, asked with a glint in her eyes.


    Yes.


    Fufu.


    As Frey responded in a low, formal tone, the silent outdoor hall, where one could hear the breath of the person next to them, echoed with Rubys chuckle.


    But thats only half true.


    Pardon? What does that mean?


    Frey said with a smile. Ruby, who was already smiling, tilted her head and asked.


    I admit that Ive be amoner after being disowned by my younger sister. However, I cannot ept the treason charges.


    Hmm?


    Ruby seemed interested, but everyone else was perplexed.


    Over the past few months, his high treason had been widely publicized in the newspapers. After all, they were heinous acts.


    Even if the crimes revealed in thest investigation were considered, Frey would be doomed without being charged with high treason.


    Despite the presence of overwhelming evidence, Frey had just outright denied the two crimes that carried the heaviest penalties.


    Whats your basis for that?


    As the peoples confusion peaked, Ruby quietly posed a question to Frey.


    Do you have any evidence that can overturn all the numerous pieces of evidence, examinations, and testimonies gathered so far?


    Of course.


    Freys response plunged the situation into uncontroble chaos.


    By the way, even if you are the Hero isnt interfering with the Emperors decree excessive?


    As Frey calmly pointed out the messenger, who had been clearing his throat softly, Ruby nodded in agreement and fell silent.


    Ehm, hmm, then I shall announce the decree.


    As everyone watched in suspense, the messenger infused mana into the scroll, causing radiant letters to appear in the air gradually.


    [Summary Judgment on Two High Treason Charges Against Frey]


    Treason against the State (Suspended)


    Collusion with the Demon Kings Army (Suspended)


    [Reason: Insufficient evidence and the existence of other matters that are difficult to determine through a summary judgment.]


    At the sight of the first paragraph, everyones eyes widened except for Freys.


    [The above summary judgment was decided unanimously by the Sunrise Empire Advisory Council gathered for Freys judgment.]


    [As such, the application of the two high treason against Frey is hereby suspended until next summers verification trial.]


    Raikon Sr Sunrise


    The Emperors signature was at the end of the text on the scroll, a powerful ancient spell that no one could counterfeit. Nevertheless, some people still suspected the authenticity of the decree.


    Most people were shocked at the undeniable fact that this decree was real.


    How could?


    T-the Emperor is one thing, but the advisory council How could they?


    The format of the summary judgment yed out in the case of someone presumed to be deceased, like Frey, was straightforward.


    Sometimes, there were cases where the crime was so clear that there wasnt a need to scrutinize judgments or trivial details.


    In such cases, a carefully selected advisory council of influential figures in the Empire would convene, collect their opinions, and, following tradition, the Emperor would issue a decree for swift resolution.


    The high-ranking nobles often exploited this system to avoid judgments, but this time was different.


    The council consisted of Vener, the representative of the anti-Frey faction, the Third Imperial Princess na, who had recently been associated with peculiar rumors about Frey but widely trusted by the public, and even the Churchs Saintess, Ferloche.


    Representatives from all corners of the Empire, including the Imperial Family, the Church, and the Council,prised this advisory councilpeople who unanimously despised Frey.


    Moreover, with Empress Ramie missing in action and the Emperors waning influence, it seemed improbable that he would intervene, further ensuring Freys downfall.


    Yet, Freys two high treason charges had been unanimously suspended.


    While he wasnt dered innocent, and a trial was mentioned for the next summer, the judgment of postponement by unanimous decision was sure to carry significant weight.


    Hmm


    As people remained in a daze until the messenger finished announcing the decree and stepped back, Ruby, carefully observing them, spoke to Frey.


    Even if this decree is applicable, I doubt you can continue to walk around here with your head held high.


    Why not?


    When Frey asked back, she tapped her fingers on the podium and said.


    Currently, there are a total of 327 charges against you. With the two just suspended, you now have 325.


    Hmm.


    As amoner stripped of noble privileges, carrying so many crimes It doesnt sit quite right, does it?


    Frey smirked.


    With all those charges, shouldnt you be arrested on the spot right here? Just suspending high treason shouldnt be the end, right?


    No, of course not.


    As someone well aware of that, why in the world have you shown yourself here?


    The knights, who had been watching Frey like hawks, began to show interest again when Ruby posed the question with a sharp gaze.


    Why? Why are you here?


    About that I will exin that now.


    In response, Frey slowly stepped forward.


    D-dont move!


    Its okay. Ill handle it if there is an emergency.


    As Frey moved toward Ruby, the soldiers tried to restrain him, but she intervened. She calmly observed him as he walked closer.


    Fufu.


    Rubys expression, which was only visible from Freys perspective, was like an invitation to try her once more.


    Mm mm, greetings.


    Responding stoically to Ruby, Frey stood on the tform and brought the sound amplification magic device to his lips to exin.


    We dont have much time, so Ill get straight to the point.


    At some point, Freys characteristic cunning expression had taken over his face.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    A group that recently went to the Western Continent uncovered an ancient prophecy.


    When I took out the old prophecy I always carried and unfolded it, all eyes were focused on my hands.


    This prophecy contains the magical script that many studied diligently for the past thousand years.


    As I said that, some schrs, standing in the back, nodded with serious expressions.


    Indeed, the ancientnguage known as Hangeul was soplex that even most mages could not decipher it due to the multiple, intricate Anti-Recognition Magicyers. To schrs, it might have been as daunting as the Demon King.


    Deciphering the intricate Anti-Recognition Magic in this script and interpreting it with only a limited sample size made Serenas achievement exceptional.


    On the day that marks the thousandth year since the disappearance of the Demon King, her sessor will emerge and engulf the world. To stop this sessor, a Hero with a power like mine will be needed.


    When I mentioned the contents of the prophecy, already well-known in the empire, people made lukewarm expressions.


    And that Hero will appear precisely at the moment of the Demon Kings death


    When I continued to the next sentence, some schrs eyes widened.


    Well, such a reaction was natural.


    The Hero statue in the heart of the empires academy had a prophecy written in the imperialnguage on its pedestal. Beneath were small characters written in Hangeul, enchanted with Anti-Recognition Magic.


    The schrs who had been secretly acquiring relics from the Western continent for centuries, despite the Church and the Imperial Familys monopoly, likely had some knowledge of its contents, even if iplete.


    and will be born a thousand yearster.


    Of course, I kept one thing from them: the ancestors of the Starlight family had reserved the term direct descendants just in case.


    And there will be a guide to lead that Hero


    And from here on, it was entirely a work of fiction.


    That guide will be none other than my descendant born a thousand yearster.


    The moment I uttered the sentence that could instantly reverse my current dire situation, the surroundings fell silent.


    After seeing this recently dug-out prophecy, for some reason, the characters seem to be more readable.


    Th-this cant be true!! Its impossible!!


    Do not insult the great Hero!! This is a disgrace to this family!!


    When I shrugged my shoulders and spoke like that, the schrs in the back began to scream in protest.


    Where did you see this content? Did you steal our research?


    Hmmm


    One of the schrs shouted with a flushed face.


    Silence fell in the outdoor hall.


    Yes, that schrs words had subtly added credibility to my words among the people.


    I had nned this, buying that person in advance and having him shout at the right moment, so the effect was naturally excellent.


    The fact that I can already read this prophecy has been verified. My interpretation matches 100% with the ancient manuscript interpretations held by the Imperial Family and the Church.


    He drove the wedge in with a contemptuous expression, and the schrs wearing nk expressions suddenly started shouting again.


    T-the prophecy is fake! That prophecy is a fake!


    T-thats right! The timing is too convenient, isnt it? This is a scam!


    Since the Imperial Family and the high-ranking officials of the Church did not raise their heads at my words, this time, they had decided to attack my prophecy.


    The prophecy has already been verified.


    W-what kind of trick


    The Magic Tower Master personally supervised it, and mages from the Magic Tower conducted inspections. They checked the parchments age, examined the handwriting, and performed other magical inspections.


    Unfortunately for them, I hade prepared.


    For this very day, I had thoroughly hidden my identity and traveled between various ces. So, there was no way that I couldnt refute something like that.


    If I may quote the esteemed Magic Tower Master directly, the parchment was precisely written a thousand years ago, with the same handwriting as the first Hero. Above all, judging from the lingering traces of mana and soul, it undeniably came from the Hero.


    When I said that, there was a moment of silence.


    Well, therefore to conclude


    In that silence, I shook the prophecy and spoke quietly.


    If its not me, then no one else can interpret the content of this prophecy.


    ..


    And if no one can interpret it, doom will befall this world.


    The onlookers eyes widened.


    Everything about how the Hero will defeat the Demon King, the events toe, and the relics to be gathered its all written there.


    That can be fabricated easily


    Ms. Ruby, in this world, there are lie-detection devices and magic. Also, note that theres dark magic capable of extracting information forcibly from ones mind and even making themmit suicide.


    I immediately countered Rubys attempt to interject and spoke with a chilling smile.


    In the testimony inspection conducted by the Church and the Imperial Family, the facts about the special method for the Hero to defeat the Demon King, uing events, and necessary items to secure have been proven true.


    But


    And the Magic Tower Master has also verified it. By any chance, is there someone in this empire who can match the Magic Tower Master in magical prowess?


    Ruby and Irina, standing in the distance, flinched but didnt raise their hands.


    Well, thats how it is.


    With a satisfied smile, I firmly pped my hands once, then whispered into the sound amplification magical device.


    If I dont help, this world will be doomed.


    Finally, the public understood the truth, and their faces went pale.


    Is the actual reason behind the existence of matters difficult to determine through a summary judgment precisely that?


    You can think of it that way.


    In other words, the advisory council had no choice but to make that decision through gritted teeth?


    Feel free to think whatever you want.


    I responded to Rubys annoyed tone with a calm voice and quietly observed people around.


    Well, considering what Ive been through, Id love to escape to the countryside until the world is on the brink of destruction but, truth be told, Im quite a kind person, you know?


    Wearing a cold smile, I looked down at them.


    Instead of postponing the execution of the remaining 325 crimes, excluding the crime of high treason I epted one proposal.


    Then, I looked at the new students, who had nk expressions, and whispered in a low voice.


    So, Id like to request your help, freshmen.


    Upon hearing that, their faces showed puzzled expressions.


    I am a second-year student at the academy. I am the special lecturer, Professor Frey, who will teach you for one year.


    Their expressions quickly soured.


    Here is the associate professor, Ms. Vener, who will assist me.


    He..llo..


    Vener, a member of the Hero party who used to re at me with disdain, bowed to greet me. Her face looked haggard, and the publics expressions sank even further.


    Hero and everyone, you will learn how to defeat the Demon King from me in the uing year. You know you can be chosen as a member of the Hero Party through the specialws, right?


    With a peculiar smile, I looked at the students who would be the subordinates of the Hero Party in Dark Tale Fantasy 2.


    So, may I ask for your cooperation for one year, future members of the Hero Party?


    Of course, the students gazes were incredibly cold.


    No, I would have counted myself lucky had they been only cold.


    Thanks to the peculiar circumstances of wartime, most students here had been selected without corruption, based solely on their abilities by the Empire. Right now, they were ring at me with an intense, murderous look.


    .


    And that also applied to the second-year students and nobles standing in the back.


    Thats all.


    Then, I turned around with a light-hearted smile and whispered.


    This is where it begins.


    Ruby, who had been watching me, responded with a snicker.


    Then, were counting on you, Professor?


    My Deration of Being a Professor, which had caused a worldwide panic, concluded just like that.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    ..


    Meanwhile, as Frey and Ruby stared coldly at each other


    This is strange I cant believe that prophecy is real Ugh, its the end of the world.


    Hmm


    re, in her academy uniform, nced quietly at Frey standing behind her. She stood beside the Magic Tower Master, who watched the scene while clucking her tongue.


    If the Pretender is the Demon King then the Hero is


    Her eyes, more serious than ever, sparkled.


    Could it be?<hr>


    <strong>You can rate/review this serieshere.</strong>


    <strong>Advanced chapters avable on </strong>


    <strong>Illustrtins on our discrd  discord.gg/genesistls</strong>

 Chapter 276: War of Nerves

    Chapter 276: War of Nerves


    <b> War of Nerves </b>


    Phew.


    After delivering the earth-shaking deration, I returned to the waiting room. As I settled into a seat, I sighed quietly.


    Young Master.


    Kania, looking tense, hurriedly approached me.


    Calm down, Kania. Everything went as nned.


    Thats fortunate, but


    While I tried to soothe her, Kania spoke, wearing a frown.


    Indeed, theres something odd.


    Odd? What do you mean?


    The Demon King didnt seem surprised at all. I kept a close eye on her, but all she did was smile.


    Kanias expression darkened as she spoke.


    Well, if I were in her ce, I, too, would have reacted the same way if the final boss were smiling like that.


    Dont worry. Shes the type to smile, regardless of the situation, as long as its interesting.


    Still


    Thank you for your concern, Kania.


    Before she could say more, I held her hand and said that. Then I turned my gaze to the side.


    By now, na is probably holding a press conference, right?


    Yes, she will officially announce the details regarding todays events.


    Well, thats settled then


    I quietly gazed at the reporters visible through the window. Then, I closed my eyes and muttered to myself.


    Now, I want to return to the inn and rest.


    Arent you returning to the hideout on the outskirts?


    That ce is too far from the academy. Of course, Ive considered an alternative way to use that ce.


    After saying so and tapping my fingers, I stood up and said.


    Shall we head back then? What about dinner tonight


    <i>  Creak..</i>


    Huh?


    The door suddenly opened, and someone walked in.


    Huh?


    Kanias expression turned ice-cold.


    Oh my, hello.


    The neer was none other than Ruby.


    What brings you


    Concerned about what she might be up to again, I frowned and wanted to pose a question. However, I decided to remain silent ultimately.


    I avoid the reporters and head to the waiting room with the freshmen.


    It was because arge number of first-year students had entered through the open door.


    Mr. Special Lecturer.


    She had started speaking humorously; after the students entered, she concluded her words with a cold and angerden voice.


    .


    The students behind her started casting cold nces at me, one after another.


    <b><i> They are the same students as written in the prophecy</i></b>


    First-year students newly admitted to the academy as the second year of Sunrise Academy began.


    Represented by figures like Roswyn, Aishi, and the youngest Pdin, they all had the qualities required to join the Hero Party.


    The Ancestor had said that their roles were simr to supporters or sub-characters.


    However, the crucial point is that Ruby currently held the Hero position, and the Hero Party was on the brink of disbandment.


    The five main Heroines, supposed to be the original Hero Party, had all refused to join. Moreover, recruiting even sub-Heroines seemed difficult.


    Therefore, the role of these freshmen became more crucial than initially intended.


    Originally, in the standard route, when a party member couldnt be selected due to their death or retirement, the most outstanding among the prospective members, the freshmen, would be chosen for the Hero Party.


    Even if that happened, it was impossible to avoid bad endings or total party wipes, as the most powerful characters in the game were predefined as Heroines and sub-Heroines.


    However, the system was designed to assist the Hero even in desperate situations.


    Despite my choice to follow the False Evil Route rather than the Standard Route, the Hero Party had reached a disparate state nearing disbandment. That posed a problem.


    The Hero Party members, with Demon King Ruby as the Hero, were freshmen, serving as reserve members to fill the vacant spot.


    Thats Frey


    He looks so annoying.


    The Empires enemy.


    The individuals mentioned by the ancestors to have received quite a bit of love for their good performance among the users already were speaking ill of me in whispers, which was looking quite nice.


    <b><i> Its a good n, indeed.</i></b>


    Their actions so far indicated that the n was working well.


    My image and reputation had long since hit rock bottom, and I had lost my noble status, bing a meremoner.


    If I couldnt attend the academy, it would lead to a game over, and surviving in this world would be nearly impossible.


    I needed the minimum safety measure by taking the Professor position.


    It was essential to have a bare-bones shield against the first-year students who would be my enemies as members of Rubys Hero Party.


    I can hear you all.


    The waiting room fell silent as I quietly addressed the students badmouthing me.


    Phew.


    In the future, I had to use this position to prevent the students from bing my enemies and, more importantly, to win them over.


    However, it was not as important as unleashing the Heros Armament and awakening Heroines for the final battle to get this worlds happy ending.


    Hmm


    Lost in thought, I observed the students staring at me coldly, and then I scratched my head and muttered to myself.


    Now that I think about it, its been a while since Ive seen her


    Aishi, the Cloud Kingdom princess, stared at me with a pale expression as if she had seen a ghost.


    <b><i> The other two dont seem to be here </i></b><b></b>


    Ignoring the Pdin, still tied up in a corner of the inn, I had no idea where Roswyn had gone.


    If they continued like this, wouldnt other popr characters end up taking their roles?


    And that child


    After anxiously surveying the surroundings, I murmured to myself when the thought of that child crossed my mind.


    <i>  Squeak</i>


    The door to the waiting room opened once again.


    Hello!


    There stood the young girl I had been searching for. She was smiling and carrying a backpack.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    All eyes turned to the girl.


    Hello!


    With a faint smile, she greeted everyone, bowing politely.


    Whats with this kid?


    But shes wearing the academy uniform.


    Somemoner students, perhaps from rural areas or unaware of the Empires affairs, whispered to each other, puzzled by the young girl who appeared unusually young.


    Meanwhile, the noble students, who were well-informed about the Empires situation, looked at the girl quietly.


    Her appearance would have definitely caught the attention of the low-born elite knights of their age, who were selected solely for their skills.


    The girl peeking out her head through the waiting rooms door had recently been dered the Magic Tower Masters disciple.


    The Magic Tower Masters first disciple was Freys mother, followed by Irina, and she briefly tutored a young Serena.


    Later, the Magic Tower Master announced she wouldnt take on any more disciples.


    However, she broke her rule to mentor her third disciplere.


    This decision caused some ripples in the Empires high society, yet re remained oblivious as she dedicated herself to learning magic over the past few months.


    <i>  Step, step</i>


    As re moved forward with a glint in her eyes, the students kept their gazes focused on her.


    Hehe.


    As she reached the front seat of the waiting room and sat down with a smile, curious nces met her.


    <b><i> I should keep a close eye on her from now on</i></b>


    Of course, re had taken the front seat to get a better view of Frey, who sat right in front of her.


    Ms. re? Hello!


    Ah.


    As re looked at Frey and smiled, her expression suddenly turned sour.


    Nice to meet you here!


    Ah, yeah


    Ruby, who had recently engaged in a fierce battle with her, smiled gently at her.


    <b><i> Despicable</i></b>


    Ruby confidently acted as the Herothe one responsible for capturing her. Seeing her, re gritted her teeth and then turned her gaze toward Frey.


    Hmm


    re nkly stared at him.


    <b><i> Indeed, he does look pitiable</i></b>


    Frey appeared quite tragic to her.


    His face said that he hadnt slept for several days, with dark circles under his eyes and a tired, sunken gaze.


    Do we have to follow a professor like him?


    Why should we? A loser like him?


    Remember what he said earlier? Well, just pretend that we stepped on poop or something.


    From what I heard, he even begged for his life before the prophecy was found


    Gossip, meant to mock Frey, rang from behind.


    <b><i> But why does he look pitiable?</i></b>


    She quietly bit her lips and tilted her head as she fell deep in thought.


    First, he seems to be a viin, but its still too early to guess Hmm


    The feeling that Frey looked pitiable had sunk deep into her subconscious, beyond mere impressions or thoughts.


    She felt an inexplicable urge to protect him.


    <b><i> Something feels strange.</i></b>


    Confused by these feelings, re stood up and muttered to herself.


    <b><i> Let me cool down my head for a bit.</i></b>


    Captivated by these hard-to-decipher emotions, she ignored the gazes that had turned back to her and quietly headed to the restroom.


    Oh, right.


    She took a magicalmunication device from her pocket as she left.


    I should let her know that Lord Frey is alive.


    Muttering to herself, she calmly smiled.


    I have a question.


    At that moment, a freshman raised her hand and asked Frey a question.


    How did youe across that prophecy?


    As Frey tilted his head in response to the girl in sses question, another question was directed at him.


    Come to think of it, Im curious too~.


    Responding to the question, Ruby also reacted by slowly speakingnguidly.


    How did youe across the prophecy that the expedition team found?


    Professor.


    Yes?


    However, as Ruby continued, she noticed Freys chilly smile and stopped, tilting her head.


    Did you just address me as Professor, Miss Ruby?


    Ah, yes.


    The two exchanged cold smiles, their gazes silently crossing.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    Meanwhile, in Roswyns room


    Hero


    Seated in the corner of the room, hugging the two flower buds Frey had sent her, she gazed into the air with a vacant expression.


    I miss you once again


    Beside her was a partially filled-out application to be an assistant to the Magic Tower.


    <i>  Beep, beep</i>


    Hm?


    She stared nkly at the application before quietly burying her face in the flower buds. Suddenly, her attention shifted when the magicalmunication device rang.


    Hellooo


    She answered the call with a lethargic expression, as if everything was over.


    ..Pardon?


    Suddenly, her eyes widened.


    W-what did you just say?


    Her voice was severely trembling.<hr>


    <strong>You can rate/review this serieshere.</strong>


    <strong>Advanced chapters avable on </strong>


    <strong>Illustrtins on our discrd  discord.gg/genesistls</strong>

 Chapter 277: Subdue

    Chapter 277: Subdue


    <b> Subdue </b>


    Frey? Is Lord Frey alive?


    Roswyns voice trembled as she answered the call.


    What in the world are you talking about?


    <i>  Well, its hard to exin Nevertheless, hes alive!</i>


    res cheerful voice could be heard from themunication device.


    <i>  Is it good? No, should I say its a good thing? Things are chaotic now that hes back!</i>


    Huh? Oh?


    Roswyn lookedpletely at a loss, tilting her head.


    <i>  Click.</i>


    She abruptly ended the call.


    It must be another dream


    Roswyn mumbled with a sunken expression.


    It would be nice if it were real It would have been really nice


    Lost in thought, she suddenly pinched her cheek hard.


    Ouch?


    Contrary to her expectations, she felt intense pain in her cheek.


    Its not a dream?


    She mumbled and swiftly grabbed the magicalmunication device to make a call.


    Hey there! I-Is that trueeee!?


    <i>  Y-Yes, thats right. But why did you hang up</i>


    H-how? How could? He wasnt really dead? But why


    <i>  There must have been news Check it out!</i>


    re rambled nonstop but still kindly responded. Roswyn hastily left the room while muttering.


    Please be real, please be real, please be real


    The few remaining servants looked at her strangely, but Roswyn didnt care.


    Please I beg you


    For her, the only important thing now was that she could meet Frey, whom she had only seen in dreams for the past few days.


    <i>  Sssk</i>


    With a desperate expression, she arrived at the front of the guilds newspaper column and cautiously reached for the newspaper box.


    I-its real Its really true.


    After poring over the newspaper, she hurriedly ran outside the guild.


    C-carriage! Double the money. Someone, please stop there!


    Her eyes sparkled with hope for the first time in a while.


    Please stop right there!!


    Momentster, a carriage rushed toward the orientation venue.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    Huff, huff


    Roswyn descended from the carriage, her eyes tired and red, breathing heavily.


    E-excuse me who


    Oh, Student Roswyn!


    The guards, already tense from the situation, tried to block her path when they noticed her disheveled appearance. However, a man stepped in, smiling as he approached her.


    I wondered why you didnte. We were worried that someone as talented as you might note to our academy


    The man was none other than the dean of the academy, Lionel.


    F-Frey!!


    Pardon?


    Where is Frey!?


    Roswyn asked him with a desperate expression. Lionel replied while scratching his head.


    He should be in the waiting room now, probably


    Waiting room! Waiting room!!


    Oh my.


    Roswyns eyes lit up, and she ran toward the waiting room.


    Over there Over there, Frey is!


    A little further, and she would have the much-desired reunion.


    Frey had appeared in her dreams over the past few days, smiling at her, and embraced the flowers she brought.


    Despite all the pain and suffering she had inflicted on him, Frey continued to keep someone like her  a person with limited time  alive, going as far as making preparations for her continued survival even after his own death.


    Hated by all, Frey was the only Hero capable of protecting this world.


    <b><i> E-even now if I beg for forgiveness now</i></b>


    She rushed toward him, desperate to ask for forgiveness like she had in her dreams.


    Ageuk.


    Soon, she collided with something and fell.


    Ahhhh


    Thanks to that, she stared nkly at the cold warning window before her as she wiped her tears and rubbed her forehead.


    Helper System


    [Warning! You cannot approach the Hero!]


    Why?


    Roswyn was momentarily bewildered. She tilted her head, fixed her gaze on the absurd message, and muttered in disbelief.


    Helper System


    [Second Restriction: You cannot approach the Hero!]


    The warning message left her speechless.


    Helper System


    [Since your system control has been transferred to ?#%, approaching the Hero may cause a system error.]


    Ah


    Helper System


    [To ensure the salvation of the world and your well-being, contact with the Hero is restricted. Please understand.]


    .


    She understood the reason for the barrier, but Roswyn was still lost in thought as she read the exnations before her.


    So I was a hindrance


    Her head drooped dejectedly.


    Worthless scum.


    ?


    However, she snapped her head up again when a cold voice echoed in the waiting room.


    <b><i> Ah, no</i></b>


    She hesitantly leaned against the transparent barrier, peeking through the waiting room window. Soon, an expression of despair appeared on her face.


    Why are you acting like this, my dear sister?


    Youre disgusting, really.


    In the waiting room, Freys younger sister red at him contemptuously.


    Professor? When will you answer our questions?


    What can we learn from someone who cant answer such a simple question?


    Looking at his intruding younger sister with gentle eyes, Frey turned his gaze quietly at the sharp voiceing from the front.


    How many times have you evaded answering with vague rhetoric?


    Did you really think that would work on us?


    Although they werent the Heroines in the Dark Tale Fantasy series, the sisters for the Horizon family had received much love solely for their performance. At this moment, they were harshly interrogating him.


    How did you survive the appointment ceremony? There are overwhelming testimonies and evidence that indicate you had a cooperative rtionship with the Demon Kings Army, which held significant responsibilities. Do we have to learn to defeat the Demon King from someone like you?


    Furthermore, how did you get the prophecy? You were either on the run or hiding, so how did you get hold of the relic the exploration team discovered? Theres no way they contacted you first.


    Recently, you also had a scandal with Magic Towers second disciple. Perhaps there is an issue with the verification itself


    Many people, with disdainful expressions, were questioning or staring at Frey.


    Rubys assistant, the ss vice president, was the first to raise her hand. She was the only daughter of Count Justiano, the ruler of the back alleys, and a coteral blood rtive of the Moonlight family.


    In the Dark Tale Fantasy, where people die in the blink of an eye, they were merely substitute members of the Hero Party and were used as shields during boss battles. Yet, he couldnt even interact with them.


    Of course, they could only enter the boss battles if they could survive.


    They mostly died in the Academy Battle before entering boss battles in the standard route or previous episodes.


    Sigh.


    Despite being extras, they had a fandom due to their beauty and distinctive personalities. Seeing them attacking him like a swarm of bees, Frey chuckled bitterly.


    You seem a bit too heated dont you think?


    The only students not attacking Frey were Aishi, muttering restlessly, and re, who had a cold expression.


    <i>  Screech, screech</i>


    No, guys dont do that


    Observing the situation, Roswyn scratched the wall from outside and muttered.


    We shouldnt cause him more pain please


    Blood oozed from her nails.


    Answer me. What in the world are you doing


    Dear sister, I wanted to talk to the students.


    I am not your sister.


    However, regardless of Roswyns wish, Aria pushed Frey even further.


    Since that day Im no longer your sister, Frey.


    ..


    Get your hand off me. What are you even nning?


    Frey grinned and reached his hand out toward Aria. Aria forcefully pushed away Freys hand with determination, going as far as using ster mana.


    Stop it please


    Blocked by the transparent barrier, Roswyn could only knock on the wall. Eventually, she fell to her knees, pounding the wall desperately, and muttered.


    Frey is the Hero who is supposed to save you all..


    However, her words didnt reach the world outside.


    No, it seemed like she never spoke those words. She was seemingly just moving her lips like a mute.


    Ugh


    Realizing she couldnt reveal Freys identity, she banged her head against the transparent wall and whispered.


    Please just let me in just let me go inside the waiting room


    The transparent wall began to shake slightly.


    As long as I dont make physical contact as long as we just dont get too close. I still have to attend the academy and


    With a faint glimmer of hope, Roswyn desperately poured out those words.


    Eikk.


    The transparent wall blocking the waiting room moved a bit toward Frey, causing Roswyn to tumble to the floor.


    Gash, gasp


    Without dwelling on the pain, she hastily opened the door and entered the waiting room, ready to shout out in protest.


    Stop it!!!


    However, just then, someone shouted before Roswyn could, and the waiting room fell into sudden silence.


    Hm hm!


    It was re who had maintained a cold expression until then.


    Helper System


    [Achievement: First Direct Assistance]


    Reward: Intelligence 0.1, Stamina 0.2, Helper Points 10pt


    .


    Simultaneously, Roswyn, gazing at the window that had appeared before her, wore a dazed expression.


    Enough.


    ..!!!


    With starlight gleaming in his eyes, Frey spoke in a low voice. And the entire waiting room, which had momentarily fallen silent due to res actions, remained frozen.


    Thats right, now you finally listen well.


    I-I cant breathe


    What is this? This energy


    It wasnt just about the atmosphere.


    All studentsexcept Ruby and refelt overwhelmed by Freys energy, disying painful expressions. Even Vener, standing in a corner, felt the same way.


    Stupid, ipetent, pathetic scoundrel, Frey.


    In the room filled with heaving breaths and cold sweat, Frey quietly strolled around with hands on his back and began to speak.


    Thats my image known to the public.


    He headed toward the Horizon sisters, who had just attacked him.


    Initially, I was going to stick to that image until the end


    Frey gently stroked one of the sisters chin, who had cast aside the arrogant and haughty expression from earlier and was now trembling. As her gaze wavered, he continued with a chilling smile.


    Although its only for a special condition, now that Ive be a teacher, I should show my true skills to you students, right?


    Frey looked into the sisters eyes, which were filled with tears and had a resentful look, before turning to all the students and continuing to speak.


    Well, you might think this situation is naturally ck magic.


    Some students flinched.


    However, if youre a talented student No, if youre not an idiot, youd know whats going on right now.


    Following this statement, more students flinched.


    Im just releasing as much mana as I can.


    That statement was a lie.


    Frey intentionally controlled the release of his mana, fearing that it might damage the students mana circuits.


    Hm.


    Realizing that some students had seen through his lie by observing their changing expressions, Frey smiled faintly.


    Now that I think about it, youre all just a bunch of fools.


    Afterward, Frey spoke in a low voice.


    To idiots overwhelmed just because Im releasing mana, do you think you have the qualifications to join the Hero Party?


    Puhat!


    Gasp gasp


    D-darn it


    As Frey stopped releasing mana, the sound of exhaling echoed from everywhere.


    Regardless of status, position, or gender, everyone had a moment of just breathing to survive.


    .


    After several tens of seconds passed, all the students gazes focused on Frey.


    Although they were just extras, they were talents chosen from throughout the Empire. They had quickly recovered, but their attitude had changed since earlier.


    Of course, they no longer explicitly confronted him, but they still looked at him with hostility and cold eyes, especially the Horizon sisters, who still had tears.


    This is what I wanted to say at the entrance ceremony But it couldnt be helped.


    Looking at them, Frey spoke with a cold expression.


    For the next year, all of you should do your best to defeat me.


    The students looked dumbfounded at his words. Frey quietly lifted the corners of his mouth.


    Regardless of your means and methods, if you manage to defeat me within a year, Ill tell you how to defeat the Demon King.


    As he finished speaking, the surrounding atmosphere began to change.


    How about it, isnt it interesting?


    Observing the mixture of emotions like resentment, anger, contempt, and even murderous intent around him, Frey turned his gaze toward Ruby.


    <i>  It seems like you want to maximize your point acquisition, huh?</i>


    Even in that situation, Ruby casually shot mental transmission at him.


    <i>  Do you n to settle things within the next year, Frey?</i>


    Looking at her, Frey spoke in a low voice.


    Of course, the same goes for you, Hero.


    Hmm?


    If you defeat me, Ill share the method to defeat the Demon King with you, Hero.


    Ruby frowned quietly at those words.


    Why would you do that?


    Smiling brightly at her, Frey responded with another question.


    Do you not have the confidence to defeat me?


    ..


    Or is there a reason you cant attack me?


    Frey said, revealing his smiling eyes. Ruby also responded with a smile.


    Lets discuss thatter. Is it okay, Professor?


    The threatening atmosphere from the strange tension between Frey and Ruby spread throughout the room.


    How cool.


    re mumbled absentmindedly as she watched the scene before her.


    Is he the true Hero?


    !


    Roswyn, who had been lying pitifully on the floor, felt cold sweat trickle down her back.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    Meanwhile


    La~la~


    Saintess where are you in such a hurry to go?


    Ferloche, cheerfully singing while looking out the carriage window, responded energetically to the nun looking at her with concern.


    Im going to teach Frey how to use his reward!


    Pardon?


    Despite the carriages rapid motion distorting her voice, the nun heard the name Frey and asked incredulously.


    Im going to meet Frey to court him? Propagation? Anyway, Im going to fulfill its request!


    Pardon? What in the world are you talking about!?


    Ill chat with Lady Serena and then feed Lord Frey a well-cooked meal!


    Ferloches bomb-like statement made the nuns eyes widen. She asked another question, and in response, Ferloche murmured.


    In preparation for the uing Fourth Ordeal. Its about time for me to participate as well


    She gently caressed her lower abdomen and gazed at the slowly setting sun, her eyes turning cold.<hr>


    <strong>You can rate/review this serieshere.</strong>


    <strong>Advanced chapters avable on </strong>


    <strong>Illustrtins on our discrd  discord.gg/genesistls</strong>

 Chapter 278: Intimidation

    Chapter 278: Intimidation


    <b>? Intimidation ?</b>


    ¡°W-we¡¯ve sent all reporters and civilians outside.¡±


    ¡°Now¡­ you cane out.¡±


    A somber stillness prevailed in the silent waiting room, and two knights entered and said.


    <i> ¨C Ssrrk¡­</i>


    The student ring at me rose from their seats and calmly left the waiting room.


    <b><i>¡®Indeed, the elites are a bit different.¡¯</i></b>


    I was seeing them for the first time, and I noticed something. Unlike my ssmates among the nobles, who moved disorderly, they moved in an orderly fashion, like an army.


    They made Frey think that the abilities of that year¡¯s freshmen seemed remarkably outstanding.


    Even if the Youngest Pdin¡ªthe God¡¯s Vessel¡ªand Aishi¡ªthe Demon Princess¡ªwere¡­ Honestly, they weren¡¯t as skilled as heroines, but they were undoubtedly the empire¡¯s top talents.


    ¡°Frey.¡±


    As I watched the students with a satisfied expression, I heard a familiar voice beside me.


    ¡°What, my dear little sister?¡±


    ¡°Shut up. I¡¯m not your little sister anymore.¡±


    My ever-cute and charming little sister stayed behind in the waiting room and talked to me for some reason.


    ¡°What did you do to the advisorymittee?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t do anything. I just revealed a talent I didn¡¯t know I had.¡±


    ¡°Nonsense. A ¡®unanimous decision¡¯ isn¡¯t easy to get, you know?


    She skillfully found the gap in my sly retort. Indeed, my sister was truly remarkable.


    ¡°Even if others could be bribed, how did you buy someone like Vener¡­¡±


    ¡°I just did it, that¡¯s all.¡±


    I interrupted her sharp questioning and then calmly turned around to speak.


    ¡°Come here.¡±


    ¡°¡­Yes.¡±


    Vener approached me with a shameful expression.


    ¡°Hand.¡±


    ¨C <i>Thud¡­!</i>


    I said that indifferently, and she blushed hard as she ced her hand on mine.


    ¡°Good girl.¡±


    I patted her head with a bright smile, and Vener, who had lowered her head, quietly epted my touch.


    ¡°¡­.. Disgusting jerk.¡±


    Aria, who had been watching me, became even colder.


    She probably recalled the rumors circting in the empire.


    ¡°Prepare yourself for next year¡¯s judgment. I¡¯ll make sure you pay for your crimes.¡±


    She turned away as if she couldn¡¯t stand me anymore and headed toward the exit of the waiting room.


    ¡°Hm¡­¡±


    As I silently watched her, a sound came from the side.


    ¨C <i>Relief, concern, joy, love, affection, relief¡­ Only positive emotions gathered?</i>


    Turning my gaze, I saw Ruby propping her chin on her hand and looking at me.


    ¨C<i> Do you cherish your sister a lot? But I can¡¯t believe this. There is ¡®obsession¡¯ at the end, so your mental state isn¡¯t stable either, huh?</i>


    It seemed she was scanning me with the ¡®Mind Reading¡¯ skill.


    <b><i> Now that it¡¯se to this, should I also try to probe her emotions?</i></b>


    <b><i> No, there¡¯s probably no need.</i></b>


    Looking at that smiling face, I could guess her emotions.


    <i> ¨C By the way, do you know your sister was also on the advisorymittee?</i>


    ¡°Shut up.¡±


    I whispered as I looked down at her with a cold expression. Ruby then added calmly.


    <i> ¨C If I touch your sister¡­ What kind of reaction will you show?</i>


    ¡°You can¡¯t attack my sister, can you?¡±


    <i> ¨C Fufu¡­ Just now, ¡®wrath¡¯ appeared in your emotions.</i>


    I didn¡¯t think responding to her was worth it, so I ignored her and turned away. Ruby also got up while wearing a sickening smile.


    ¡°Well then, Professor, I¡¯ll leave it to you for a¡­¡±


    <i> ¨C Flick!</i>


    ¡°¡­..!¡±


    Ruby was about to go out after saying that, but when she suddenly heard the sound of snapping fingers from somewhere, she flinched and put her hand on her head.


    ¡°¡­ ¡°


    Then, a brief silence ensued.


    ¨C <i>Drrrkk¡­</i>


    ¡°Phew.¡±


    With her hand on her head, she scratched her head and went outside. My expressionless facade fell, and I sighed.


    <b><i>¡®Whatever happens¡­ I must protect my sister.¡¯</i></b>


    <b><i> My sister, Aria, is the only family I have left.</i></b>


    <b><i> So, even if the world falls apart, I must protect her.</i></b>


    As an unfilial son who couldn¡¯t protect his parents, it was my duty to save my sister at any cost.


    ¡°Excuse me.¡±


    As such thoughts ran through my mind, I balled my fists and tried to control my emotions. Someone suddenly grabbed my sleeve and shook me.


    ¡°Hehe.¡±


    ¡°¡­.?¡±


    It turned out to be someone I had given a ring¡ªthe cute little girl.


    ¡°Hello, Professor?¡±


    As I slightly loosened up my guard and cautiously looked at her, she spoke while wearing smiling eyes.


    ¡°You were really cool earlier!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    She was the third disciple of the Magic Tower Master and also her current disciple. For some reason, this girl always frowned whenever she saw Ruby.


    She was an irregr, someone going against the norm.


    Surprisingly, such a prominent figure wasn¡¯t recorded in the prophecy. I had read the prophecy several times, but the name ¡®re¡¯ was nowhere to be found.


    <b><i>¡®In that case¡­ as expected¡­¡¯</i></b>


    ¡°¡­¡­?¡±


    As I stared at her, she looked up at me with wide-open eyes and soon tilted her head.


    <b><i>¡®Is this kiddo the ¡°one coincidence?¡±¡¯</i></b>


    Only one thing could exin such a huge variable like her: DLC.


    So, was this kiddo the key to a happy ending?


    <b><i>¡®She seems too young for that¡­ Nevertheless, she has already enrolled in the academy.¡¯</i></b>


    The gazes concentrated on me from the front brought me out of my thoughts.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­.¡±


    When I turned my head, I saw some students who had remained in their seats, staring at me.


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    Most of these students had noticed that I hadn¡¯t used up all my strength earlier.


    ¨C <i>Ssrk¡­</i>


    Watching them silently, my eyes lit up, and I stepped forward.


    <b><i> ¡®Shall I use this opportunity to explore a bit?¡¯</i></b>


    <b><i> It¡¯s time to verify how useful these guys are.</i></b>


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    ¡°Professor~! Where are you going?¡±


    ¡°¡­Stay away from me.¡±


    ¡°Ack.¡±


    As I moved toward the students, I gently pushed aside the kiddo trailing behind me and spoke in a low voice.


    ¡°Why did you stay behind?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m trying to see what Professor is doing.¡±


    Staring at me with wide eyes, re stuck close to me.


    ¡°Sigh¡­¡±


    <b><i> I¡¯m not ustomed to unwarranted kindness from strangers.</i></b>


    I thought I could endure it to some extent since Serena had always shown me such kindness, but I was mistaken.


    Ever since that kiddo grabbed my sleeve, I had been feeling this strange tingling all over my body.


    ¡°So¡­ all of you won¡¯t leave and will stay here, right?¡±


    Turning my gaze away from her forcibly, I quietly asked the Horizon family twins, who had stayed at their desks until now.


    ¡°I doubt you can teach me anything.¡±


    The younger sister gave an unexpectedly bold answer.


    ¡°I am not a fool. After experiencing your strength firsthand, I admit that you are strong.¡±


    As I frowned a bit, she added with a rather displeased look.


    ¡°But do you have the academic knowledge to be called ¡®Professor?¡¯¡±


    ¡°Academic knowledge?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, are you proficient in academic and magic theories? Swordsmanship theories? Proficient enough to teach me?¡±


    She sneered at me as she asked.


    ¡°All the professors at the academy are well-versed in those things. You just suppressed us with some power you acquired from who knows where, didn¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°Ask me anything; I¡¯ll answer.¡±


    ¡°¡­What?¡±


    She immediately broke into mockingughter; soon, she adopted a cold expression again.


    ¡°The position of a professor is not a joke, Mr. Frey.¡±


    ¡°Hurry.¡±


    ¡°¡­Sigh.¡±


    Finally, she sighed and asked in a low voice.


    ¡°Exin the difference between the mana circuits of humans and that of the demon race.¡±


    ¡°Quite a simple one.¡±


    ¡°Huh, simple, you say. As expected, it was just a bluff. The difference between the mana circuits of the two races was presented a few weeks ag¡ª¡±


    I just smirked; suddenly, she stopped speaking and stared nkly at my hands.


    ¡°Wait, is that¡­ no way it could be¡­¡±


    ¡°On this hand, I¡¯ve materialized the mana circuits of humans, and on the other, I have the demon race¡¯s mana circuits. Why don¡¯t youpare them directly?¡±


    Mana circuits should be inside human bodies, but I had manifested them on my hands with Ster Mana. Staring intently at the mana circuit, she soon spoke with a pale expression.


    ¡°Th-this is impossible. How can you artificially materialize mana circuits? I-if you release mana there, then¡­


    ¨C<i> Crackle¡­</i>


    ¡°¡­.!¡±


    She looked astounded as I activated the miniaturized mana circuits and let mana flow inside them.


    ¡°Wait, this is a groundbreaking¡­ I-if we publish a paper on this, it will shake the academicmunity¡­ Wait, does that mean you can manipte its size and shape¡­?¡±


    Her gaze shifted, and she began to reach out to the mana circuits.


    <b><i>¡®Is this fascinating¡­?¡¯</i></b>


    I felt sympathy for her passion for academic and theoretical research, but my private tutor was none other than Serena.


    Moreover, with the memories of the previous cycles, my knowledge and theories were likely much more advanced than anyone else¡¯s in the current world.


    To Serena, manifesting mana circuits of different races was like a cakewalk. How in the world did she seed at that age?


    It took me a year just to follow along.


    <i> ¨C Syuukk¡­!</i>


    A sharp de struck my heart as I realized Serena¡¯s greatness again.


    <i> ¨C Crush!!</i>


    However, it was well within my expectations. I calmly blocked the knife with my left arm, letting the dagger prate it deeply.


    ¡°What are you trying to do?¡±


    The attacker was the eldest daughter of the Horizon family.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you tell us to defeat you, Professor?¡±


    Unlike her sister, she was quite well-built with a proportionate physique. She also had short green hair and green eyes.


    ¡°So, I just tried that.¡±


    She red at me and quietly twisted the dagger.


    ¡°Uh, sister¡­?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­..¡±


    As the sound of something breaking rang from my left arm, her sister, who was beside her, turned pale. The others had mixed expressions.


    ¡°Is that so? Very well done.¡±


    ¡°¡­Ugh?¡±


    As I praised her nonchntly, she looked bewildered. Her expression turned contemptuous as a ck aura began to seep from my arm and quickly wrapped around her arm.


    <i> ¨C Kwakwang!!</i>


    ¡°Kugh!!¡±


    Coldly looking down at her, I grabbed her head and forcefully mmed it onto the desk.


    ¡°Sister!!¡±


    Her sister jumped from the desk, and the remaining students widened their eyes.


    ¡°However¡­ remember this from now on.¡±


    Her arm was still enveloped in my dark aura, and I spoke in a low voice.


    ¡°Feel free to attack me anytime. But you have to stake your life on it.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­..¡±


    ¡°The intention to kill someone is no different from putting your own life at risk. Surely, no novice will try to take someone else¡¯s life without risking their own, right?¡±


    Silence filled the waiting room.


    <i> ¨C Nods, nods¡­</i>


    <b><i>¡®¡­Ah, so cute.¡¯</i></b>


    I almost failed to manage my expression as re nodded seriously from my side, her eyes sparkling. After regaining myposure, I continued.


    ¡°So, any student attempting and failing to kill me in the future¡­ I¡¯ll stigmatize them, signifying their end by my hands.¡±


    <i> ¨C Srrrr¡­</i>


    As soon as I finished, a ck stigma was engraved on the arm of the Horizon family¡¯s eldest daughter.


    ¡°This is¡­ sorcery¡­! It¡¯s cheating!¡±


    ¡°¡­Ah.¡±


    Her sister shouted in shock, and the eldest daughter red at the stigma on her arm with disgust.


    ¡°So, is there anything wrong with that?¡±


    ¡°This is the forbidden stigma of very!! Of course, a teacher shouldn¡¯t use¡­¡±


    ¡°The adversaries you¡¯ll be facing would be part of the Demon King¡¯s Army like me, the Demon King, demonic monsters, or warlocks. What¡¯s stopping them from using sorcery?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°And did I just hear you wrong?¡±


    ¡°Hegeuk!¡±¡±


    Making my voice sound even colder, I looked at her with a sharp gaze, catching her chin. She seemed frightened and slightly backed away. Then, I spoke in a low tone.


    ¡°Cheating?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­..¡±


    ¡°Do you think this is a prank?¡±


    The atmosphere among the students became tense.


    ¡°Listen, the word ¡®cheating¡¯ doesn¡¯t exist in an all-out battle.¡±


    ¡°Ugh¡­ Ugh¡­¡±


    Still holding her chin, I continued to advise the kids. I lowered my gaze and whispered.


    ¡°By the way, your chin is quite soft.¡±


    ¡°Ugh¡­¡±


    ¡°In the basement of my mansion, there were a few half-elf ves like you.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­!¡±


    ¡°Well, is it just because elven blood flows in you? I don¡¯t care either way.¡±


    Killing intent returned in the sisters¡¯ eyes.


    <em><strong> ¡®Indeed, they are just naive kids who have only developed their brains.¡¯</strong></em>


    I knew some half-elves were unaware of the secret dealings between the elven and human realms, but I didn¡¯t expect them to be so oblivious.


    It had been several centuries since elves immigrated to the Western continent and established families in the Empire. Communication could have been disrupted during that time.


    ¡°Anyway, keep that in your mind.¡±


    After provoking the two sisters¡¯ morale, I calmly addressed the students behind them.


    ¡°If you want to attack me, be prepared to stake your life. At the very least, be willing to be my ve.¡±


    The students¡¯ expressions changed.


    The Count¡¯s beloved daughter, the girl wearing sses who would be Ruby¡¯s aide, resembled her father, the ruler of the back alleys. She exuded a dark aura as she rested her hands on her chin.


    She was a blood rtive of the Moonlight family from the coteral line, as Serena had mentioned she would pick as the future scarecrow lord. Talismans hung on her desk, and her eyes were covered by her hair, giving off an eerie vibe.


    Everyone silently began to engage their minds for the remaining students in their seats, and the scene vividly caught my eye.


    ¡°Well, then let¡¯s end¡­¡±


    ¡°Pr-Professor! Please wait! There¡¯s something I need to say¡­¡±


    Feeling awkward about staying in the front, I stepped away from the room with re sticking close by my side.


    <i> ¨C Creak¡­</i>


    The moment I opened the entrance and stepped outside, I couldn¡¯t help but freeze.


    ¡°I came here first to talk, you know, Saintess?¡±


    ¡°I got here first! Please yield! I don¡¯t want a head-on collision!!¡±


    ¡°You know it¡¯s a head-on collision. You can¡¯t trick my eyes.¡±


    Outside the waiting room, Serena and Ferloche wereughing while conversing.


    ¡°I-I was the first toe and wait¡­ why is it¡­ again, why only me¡­¡±


    Behind them, na was muttering something inaudible while slumping down.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be like this. How about you talk after me?¡±


    ¡°I came here first!¡±


    ¡°Oh, my. Saintess, it seems like you know something is wrong here.¡±


    ¡°¡­Really?¡±


    First, I needed to stop these two quickly.<hr>


    <strong>You can rate/review this serieshere.</strong>


    <strong>Advanced chapters avable on </strong>


    <strong>Illustr§Ñti§àns on our disc§àrd ¨C discord.gg/genesistls</strong>

 Chapter 279: Advanced Notice

    Chapter 279: Advanced Notice


    <b>? Advanced Notice ?</b>


    ¡°Well then, I¡¯ll wait in the annex!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll be waiting there too.¡±


    Ferloche, smiling cheerfully, and Serena, quietly covering her face with a fan, spoke simultaneously.


    ¡°¡­¡­..¡±


    And then, the two girls silently faced each other.


    I had seen Serena cover her face with a fan. However,pared to Ferloche, who smiled cheerfully, she seemed quite scary today.


    ¡°Uh, well¡­ I¡¯ll wait¡­¡±


    ¡°Sure, just wait a moment.¡±¡°I haven¡¯t finished speaking¡­¡±


    na, muttering timidly behind them, was about to say something, but I hastily said that and quietly closed the door.


    ¡°Phew.¡±


    I had a feeling that if I followed them now, I would somehow get into trouble. And then, I discovered an interesting fact that made me want to leave this ce.


    ¡°Professor, what¡¯s your rtionship with those people?¡±


    As I turned around, re, still holding my sleeve, tilted her head and asked.


    ¡°¡­It¡¯splicated.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    I had to stop my hand as I was just about to pat her head casually. I looked at re. She was observing my left hand with a curious expression. I said in a low voice.


    ¡°Stop meddling in others¡¯ business, kiddo.¡±


    A fianc¨¦e whose first cycle¡¯s memory only returned during the day, a woman I became engaged to through the covenant after abandoning the first fianc¨¦e, and even a saintess who may seem foolish to others but knows me better than anyone else.


    I couldn¡¯t briefly exin all these rtionships, so I roughly mashed the words. re, with a sulky expression, puffed up her cheeks.


    <b><i> ¡®This is going to drive me crazy.¡¯</i></b>


    I was pretty weak when dealing with kids around Aria¡¯s age. Was it because I couldn¡¯t treat her well?


    I should have been cold to her like others, but no harsh words came out.


    Perhaps it was the first time in a while that I felt kindness from a stranger without any reason, and I didn¡¯t want to lose that.


    ¡°Get lost.¡±


    ¡°But I¡¯m your student?¡±


    ¡°¡­Sigh.¡±


    Against my will, I uttered some cold words, but the kiddo stuck closely to me, trailing behind.


    ¡°Hey.¡±


    ¡°Heik¡­!¡±


    Deciding to leave her alone for a while, I approached a nearby student who had lowered her head. Then I grabbed her shoulders and said.


    ¡°Lift your head.¡±


    ¡°Uh, uhh¡­¡±


    The girl, visibly trembling, cautiously raised her head.


    ¡°W-what are you looking at, you human?¡±


    A familiar voice echoed shortly after.


    ¡°Why are you here?¡±


    Surprisingly, it was Miho; she used to be Serena¡¯s assistant.


    ¡°Uh, well¡­ I have, uh, reasons.¡±


    ¡°Did you get kicked out?¡±


    ¡°N-no!¡±


    Looking at her tailored uniform, which amodated herrge, fluffy tail, it seemed she wasn¡¯t kicked out, at least.


    ¡°I-I didn¡¯t want toe¡­ but that dog beastkin threatened me¡­¡±


    ¡°Are you talking about Lulu?¡±


    ¡°F-forget that. Don¡¯t bother, human.¡±


    After saying that, she looked at me with a blush.


    ¡°B-but, human, w-what was that power from earlier?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Is a human¡­ supposed to be that strong? Why did you hide your strength?¡±


    Her gaze was fierce as she asked, with a cautious expression. However, for some reason, her tail was swaying slowly.


    ¡°¡­Hmm.¡±


    I finally knew why she became part of the Sub-Heroines.


    She became a sub-heroine due to the changes in the main storyline, leading her to enroll in the academy.


    ¡°Y-you better be prepared, human.¡±


    While I pondered, Miho initiated a conversation. She sweated nervously as I stared at her.


    ¡°I-I¡¯ll catch you! N-no¡­ I¡¯ll defeat you! My new friends just told me all about your bad deeds. I¡¯ll never be decei¡­ Heik?¡±


    I calmly watched her as she rambled, her tail covering her face. Suddenly, Miho screamed.


    ¡°Wow¡­ It¡¯s so fluffy¡­¡±


    ¡°Let go! Human! D-don¡¯t touch my tail!!¡±


    As re buried her face into her split tails, Miho struggled to push her away, sweating coldly.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    I watched that scene for a bit. Then, I quietly averted my gaze and continued to walk.


    ¡°Uh, um¡­ W-well, you see¡­¡±


    I finally arrived at my destination and saw a restless Aishi. When she saw me, she seemed to calm down.


    ¡°Nice to see you again here.¡±


    ¡°¡­Uh, y-yeah.¡±


    Unable to discern whether to use formal or informalnguage with me, she began the conversation quietly after cautiously watching for my use of honorifics.


    ¡°Th-that, you know. About the curse I cast on you¡­¡±


    ¡°Ugh.¡±


    ¡°¡­..!¡±


    She spoke as she reached for my heart. Suddenly, she started to breathe rapidly.


    ¡°D-do you want me to get rid of that? I have been searching for a way to remove it¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­..?¡±


    When I stepped back with a frown, Aishi, looking at my reaction, began speaking.


    ¡°What benefits do you gain by removing it?¡±


    ¡°W-well¡­ you see¡­¡±


    There was no way to lift this curse. Her expression changed when I asked her that. After all, why would she want to help someone who was everyone¡¯s enemy?


    ¡°I don¡¯t think you should treat me as rudely as you do others.¡±


    ¡°Hm.¡±


    ¡°W-well, I¡¯m the only one who can lift it, you know? So if I don¡¯t tell you, you, you will die.¡±


    As she said, she seemed a bit frightened. Aishi, scrutinizing me, turned away and spoke with a flushed face when I quietly bit my lip and began to pretend to follow along.


    ¡°A-alright. Are we finally on the same page? So, from now on, you¡¯ll y nice?¡±


    ¡°¡­I guess I have no choice.¡±


    ¡°A merciless, skilled individual who is everyone¡¯s enemy, yet when alone with me, he gets reduced to a ything with no ability to resist¡­ Isn¡¯t that great?¡±


    She crossed her arms, wearing her usual mischievous smile.


    ¡°Uh, from now on, treat me like the other students in everyday situations.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°And when we¡¯re alone¡­ y-you know what I mean, right?¡±


    ¡°I understand.¡±


    As I nodded quietly, she gestured for me toe closer, wearing a gentle smile.


    ¡°You listened well, so I¡¯ll reward you. Lousy Professor?¡±


    As I approached, Aishi covered her mouth and whispered in my ear.


    I wonder if this was how Sis Isolet felt when I called her ¡®lousy?¡¯ A strange tingling sensation ran through my body.


    ¡°Now, shall we begin?¡±


    Lost in thought, I absentmindedly stared at her. She yfully wrapped her left arm around my waist and smiled while cing her right hand on my stomach.


    <i> ¨C Ssrk, ssk¡­</i>


    Then, with two fingers raised, she made her fingers walk, slowly moving her hand up my body.


    <i> ¨C Thud¡­</i>


    She skillfully unbuttoned my shirt as she shed smiling eyes, bringing her hand to my heart. Suddenly, I felt a stiffness in my body.


    <b><i> ¡®Indeed, I don¡¯t feel any pain¡­ but the sensation of coldness is the same as usual.¡¯</i></b>


    Realizing that my fingers didn¡¯t unfold as easily, I discovered that fact and became confused.


    <b><i> ¡®Why can¡¯t I feel pain since the appointment ceremony incident?¡¯</i></b>


    <b><i> All my other senses are intact, but I can¡¯t feel ¡®pain.¡¯ Why is that? Something seems off.</i></b>


    <i> ¨C Zap¡­</i>


    ¡°Here, how do you feel?¡±


    Feeling strangely detached due to theck of pain, I tilted my head. Aishi posed the question as her hand lingered over my heart.


    <i> ¨C Zap¡­</i>


    I calmly lowered my head. Soon, I noticed a rather intricate magic circle floating on my chest.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°You feel better, right? The pain has soothed down, right?¡±


    Since I had no idea what was going on, I remained silent. The triumphant expression on Aishi¡¯s face was gone, reced by fear.


    ¡°I-I clearlypleted the dispelling magic circle¡­ so you should be okay now¡­¡±


    <b><i> ¡®¡­Darn it.¡¯</i></b>


    And only then did I understand the situation.


    <b><i> ¡®She was deceived by that fake mage.¡¯</i></b>


    The Pope¡¯s informant and the corrupted royal mage of the Cloud Kingdom seemed to have conspired against her.


    In the previous cycle, Aishi fell into despair after transferring the curse to her family member. The corrupt royal mage then provided her with a fake dispelling magic circle that held no effect, adding to her torment.


    As a result, she had intensified the curse every time she ced her hand on her parents¡¯ hearts until their death. Eventually, she ended her own life, sumbing to despair and deterioration.


    And just now, that incident almost repeated.


    ¡°Y-you are getting better¡­ right¡­?¡±


    As I stayed silent, her gaze slowly began to fade.


    Finding her response somewhat peculiar, I chose to observe the situation quietly.


    ¡®Why do you carry such guilt? After all, even if I suffer, it shouldn¡¯t matter to you since I¡¯m a viin. Is it because I know the secret of conquering the Demon King? Then, why not use this curse to threaten me?


    ¡°N-no¡­ It shouldn¡¯t be. I can¡¯t be wrong here¡­ I-I only¡­¡±


    Her face grew paler as she began mumbling.


    ¡°The dreams that I saw¡­ the memories¡­ it¡¯s all fake. I know it, it¡¯s all fake¡­!¡±


    Then, she removed her hand from my chest, covered her ears, and raised her voice.


    <b><i> ¡®What¡¯s actually going on here?¡¯</i></b>


    Finding her behavior strange, I quickly cast a perception-inhibiting spell around and observed. Strange words escaped her lips.


    ¡°I hate it, don¡¯t look¡­ No, I don¡¯t want it¡­¡±


    ¡°Hey¡­¡±


    ¡°T-the eyes¡­..¡±


    I frowned, suppressing the shiver that went down my body. I softly whispered in her ear.


    ¡°My condition has improved a lot.¡±


    ¡°Hu, huh?¡±


    ¡°Where did you learn that? It seems to be quite effective.¡±


    I spoke with a gentle smile, and the faint blush returned to her pale face.


    ¡°O-oh, I see¡­ I-I¡¯m relieved¡­¡±


    ¡®Indeed. Is it probably that¡­?¡¯


    She had always imed to hear ¡®voices¡¯ since way before.


    At first, I thought it might be a hallucination caused by her depression, but now, it¡¯s clear.


    <b><i> ¡®Someone, no¡­ some entity is guiding her ¡®deterioration.¡¯</i></b>


    Such a reaction was unthinkable unless someone subtly whispered depressing words into her ears while she slept, walked, and sat.


    ¡°Indeed, when I¡¯m with you, I can¡¯t hear the voices¡­ It¡¯s truly fortunate¡­ No, it¡¯s nothing.¡±


    Moreover, she supposedly couldn¡¯t hear this voice when I was around.


    Why in the world?


    Could she be trying to keep me at arm¡¯s length? If not, were there any unavoidable reasons?


    ¡°A-anyway, remember today¡¯s promise, you criminal.¡±


    As I was lost in thought, I heard her speak with her head turned toward me.


    ¡°R-remember that I hold the leash to your life¡­ Don¡¯t forget.¡±


    Then, she silently left the ssroom.


    ¡°First, I should deal with that royal mage.¡±


    Watching her depart, I murmured to myself, getting ready to reach out to the Demon King¡¯s army.


    ¡°Also, I need to investigate that voice.¡±


    <b><i> Somehow, I have a feeling.</i></b>


    <b><i> That¡­ Aishi¡¯s ¡®voice,¡¯ which is not mentioned in the prophecy, might be a significant clue.</i></b>


    <i> ¨C Click.</i>


    With a serious expression, I opened the door. Soon, my eyes widened.


    ¡°Kania?¡±


    ¡°Gasp, gasp¡­¡±


    As I left the waiting room, Kania rushed to my arms, breathing heavily, and clung to my chest.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Are you hurt somewhere?¡±


    ¡°¡­No.¡±


    ¡°But why are you¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s because I love you so much, Young Master.¡±


    Her expression appeared quite pale.


    ¡°I love you, Young Master.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­.¡±


    Gently stroking Kania¡¯s back while she buried her head in my shoulder, I quietly murmured.


    <b><i> ¡®Come to think of it, Kania has been acting suspicioustely¡­¡¯</i></b>


    It seemed like there were many things that I had to investigate.


    ¡°Note¡­ Extremely popr among girls¡­ Somehow, it¡¯s quite annoying¡­ Caution required¡­¡±


    The kiddo, who had sneakily stuck to my back, was pouting with an irritated expression, muttering something incoherent.


    When did she get behind me? Did she learn stealth magic from the Magic Tower Master?


    ¡°Ugh.¡±


    As expected, preparing for the new semester seemed more challenging for the professor than for the students.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    ¡°Kiddo, stop following me.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to!¡±


    ¡°Sigh.¡±


    Even outside the waiting room, that kiddo was still on my tail as I walked around, asionally jotting things down. When we arrived at the designated meeting ce, the auxiliary building, I frowned and said.


    ¡°Why are you doing this?¡±


    ¡°Why? Somehow, you seem like a wounded kitten¡­ Maybe it makes me want to help you. Or perhaps, protect you?¡±


    As she said that, she seemed unsure about her own words.


    <b><i> ¡®Do I really look like that¡­?¡¯</i></b>


    Scratching my head, I took advantage of the distracted kiddo and swiftly opened the door to the annex.


    ¡°Heiikk!¡±


    ¡°You scared me.¡±


    However, an unexpected person stood in front of me.


    ¡°Ugh, ugh¡­ ugh, ugh¡­¡±


    Roswyn, who was about to leave the annex with a pale expression, noticed me and raised her guard.


    <i> ¨C Ssk¡­</i>


    Seeing her up close after a long time, I pondered how to approach her when she suddenly scowled and began to stagger.


    ¡°¡­Ah.¡±


    Then, Roswyn leaned on the door sill and started trembling.


    Since she disliked me, it was natural for her to react like that upon seeing me, especially since my reputation had worsened.


    ¡°¡­Sorry if I make you ufortable.¡±


    With such thoughts, I slightly failed to maintain my expression and spoke softly, making her stagger and step back.


    ¡°Puha.¡±


    She exhaled and collided with re, watching us with round eyes. I quietly closed the annex door.


    ¡°¡­Why did she exhale so heavily, though?¡±


    The questions in my mind stopped momentarily as I observed the two girls before me.


    ¡°Then, you guys can talk first.¡±


    After a brief moment with numerous exchanged nces, Serena slowly stood up from her seat.


    ¡°I wasn¡¯t in a hurry, so I¡¯ll be generous and yield first.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, I¡¯m overflowing with virtue!¡±


    She headed toward the exit but jolted upon hearing those words.


    <i> ¨C Swish.</i>


    Then, quietly folding and unfolding her fan, she left the room.


    It was an almost unfamiliar behavior, but I felt I knew its meaning for some reason, and a shiver ran down my spine.


    <i> ¨C Click.</i>


    Once the door closed, silence filled the room.


    ¡°My cute Lord Frey!¡±


    As I tried to sit down, Ferloche suddenly stood up and, with a foolish expression, started approaching me.


    ¡°What¡¯s this? Are you acting like a fool?¡±


    I expected her original personality toe out after the sunset, but as I tilted my head, she came closer and spoke with a bright smile.


    ¡°Today, I came to make an offer. Order? Advice? Something like that!¡±


    ¡°¡­..?¡±


    As I tilted my head at her iprehensible words, Ferloche embraced me and whispered into my ear.


    ¡°Do you understand?¡±


    ¡°Heik¡­¡±


    At that moment, my waist was gently held.


    ¡°¡­Look, I¡¯m right. You¡¯re so cute.¡±


    ¡°Ah, uhh¡­¡±


    ¡°I know everything.¡±


    She was just burying her fingers a little too firmly into my side, yet I found myself burying my head in Ferloche¡¯s shoulder, who was shorter than me, and blushing.


    ¡°Today, I¡¯ll advise you on these kinds of things.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    She gently patted my back and whispered in my ear, sending shivers down my spine.


    ¡°Also¡­¡±


    Feeling dizzy, I closed my eyes. She caressed the cor of my clothes and whispered once again.


    ¡°About the Fourth Ordeal that wille soon.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­!¡±


    I snapped my dazed eyes open.


    ¡°You should listen carefully.¡±


    It might be quite challenging, but I had to keep myposure.


    ¡°Gugu, lock the door.¡±


    ¡°Gugu!¡±


    Could I manage to do it?<hr>


    <strong>You can rate/review this serieshere.</strong>


    <strong>Advanced chapters avable on </strong>


    <strong>Illustr§Ñti§àns on our disc§àrd ¨C discord.gg/genesistls</strong>

 Chapter 280: The First Rebellion?

    Chapter 280: The First Rebellion?


    <b>? The First Rebellion? ?</b>


    ¡°Why are you so distracted?¡±


    ¡°Ah, it¡¯s just¡­¡±


    ¡°Get a hold of yourself.¡±


    Ferloche poked my side again as she said that. My mind cleared up.


    ¡°Ugh¡­¡±


    I felt a tingling sensation throughout my body, making me alert.


    ¡°Why are you locking the door?¡±


    ¡°Because it would be problematic if someone overheard our conversation.¡±I red at her and asked, and she responded in a low voice.


    ¡°Especially, we need to ensure our little sparkling girl doesn¡¯t sneak in.¡±


    ¡°G-re?¡±


    ¡°Calling her by name? Have you be close?¡±


    Ferloche stood on her tiptoes, pressing herself against my body with a mischievous smile.


    <i> ¨C Swoosh, swoosh¡­</i>


    ¡°Do you know, Frey?¡±


    She whispered.


    ¡°That this is your taste?¡±


    The thin gauze covering her belly rubbed slowly against my body.


    ¡°Serena seemed to have noticed already, and Kania, well, the belly part is already engraved in her soul.¡±


    ¡°¡­I¡¯m not sure what you mean.¡±


    ¡°Do you remember the cab during the rehearsal for the mission to free the ves?¡±


    As I blushed and tried to pull away, Ferloche held me tightly and whispered.


    ¡°You say that, but your reactions were just as honest then as they are now.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­..¡±


    Feeling her belly against my body, I closed my eyes for a moment and spoke softly.


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me your advice is about this?¡±


    ¡°Something like that.¡±


    Ferloche smiled with a sparkle in her eyes, sat me down, and tickled my side as she spoke quietly.


    ¡°Take that thing out.¡±


    ¡°That?¡±


    ¡°The moonlight crystal.¡±


    I quietly took out the crystal.


    ¡°Do you know what that is?¡±


    ¡°Well, I¡¯ve had it for a while, but¡­ I think it¡¯s the fruit of my love with Serena.¡±


    I blushed as I recalled what happened a few weeks ago, and Ferloche looked up at me endearingly and stroked my side.


    ¡°But¡­ can you keep pulling out that personality? Don¡¯t you need to rest?¡±


    I grabbed her hand anxiously, wary that further contact might spark trouble. She gazed at me thoughtfully and replied.


    ¡°There are things more important than rest.¡±


    ¡°Still¡­¡±


    ¡°I need to tell you something, even if it¡¯s a bit of a stretch.¡±


    Sweat trickled down her face as she said.


    ¡°That crystal is the most important item for the ¡®Awakening.''¡±


    I was surprised, and Ferloche gently touched the crystal.


    ¡°The way to use it is simple. All you have to do is feed it to the person that has bore such fruit.¡±


    ¡°Make them swallow¡­ it?¡±


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s easy, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    The key to Awakening was swallowing the glowing moonlight crystal. It felt somewhat anticlimactic.


    ¡°It took a transcendent being all night to craft that thing.¡±


    Her words slightly shifted my perception, suggesting that the crystal could be a mythical artifact, at the very least.


    ¡°Love, affection, and connection with the heroine. These are the breakthroughs needed to oppose the despair, misery, and pain desired by the one behind the curtains. The mastermind.¡±


    ¡°I kind of get it.¡±


    ¡°So, you should do it with many people, right?¡±


    ¡°¡­Ah.¡±


    My brain momentarily froze.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to do it?¡±


    I knew exactly how to create this mythical artifact. All I needed to do was repeat what I did with Serena the other night.


    That way, I could feed it to the heroines and trigger their ¡®Awakening.¡¯


    <b><i> ¡®¡­This is crazy.¡¯</i></b>


    That was why my brain froze for a moment.


    Could it be that I have to do that with all the heroines? What would I tell Serena? Would I even have the stamina for it?


    Was that even possible in the first ce?


    ¡°Well, if there¡¯s a strong mutual love and affection¡­ or ¡®typical acts of affection¡¯ can naturally lead to Awakening.¡±


    ¡°Aha.¡±


    I finally rxed my tense expression.


    ¡°After all, Isolet is on the verge of awakening¡­ and na is also unknowingly close.¡±


    Isolet had shown tendencies that she could increase her conquest rate by herself, and na, somehow, her Awakening levels were soaring on their own.


    So, there was no need to ¡®get involved¡¯¡­


    ¡°The Fourth Ordeal is approaching, right?¡±


    ¡°¡­Ugh.¡±


    Trying to sort out my thoughts alone, I groaned at Ferloche¡¯s sharp question.


    ¡°Tell me who you think will be safe.¡±


    ¡°Well, for starters, Kania and Irina are safe.¡±


    <b><i> The Fourth Ordeal triggered an ¡®ancient ck magic.¡¯</i></b>


    No. It was not just ancient ck magic¡ªit was practically an all-out assault by the Demon God. Only she could wield such a scale of ck magic.


    Fortunately, ck magic doesn¡¯t affect ¡®warlocks,¡¯ so those two were out of danger.


    ¡°Serena is trying to separate her personality to avoid it, so she should be safe¡­ na and you are¡­¡±


    ¡°Go on.¡±


    ¡°na possesses ¡®sr mana,¡¯ which is the antithesis to ck magic, and you have holy power, theplete opposite of ck magic, so you should be able to resist it, right?¡±


    ¡°Your words are¡­ half right and half wrong.¡±


    Confused by her vague statement, I scratched my head, and she quietly added.


    ¡°I¡¯ll seal my personality again after today. I¡¯m forcibly keeping it out so it¡¯ll fall asleep.¡±


    ¡°What about na?¡±


    ¡°She can resist it, but there¡¯s an underlying problem.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    I tilted my head, and she spoke with a slightly dark expression.


    ¡°The mastermind ns to intervene in the Fourth Ordeal.¡±


    ¡°¡­What?¡±


    ¡°Today, I came to warn you about that fact above everything else.¡±


    As my face paled at her shocking revtion, she whispered.


    ¡°We don¡¯t know what will happen. You can¡¯t be too careful.¡±


    ¡°T-Then¡­¡±


    ¡°And in the cases of Lulu and Isolet¡­ you can¡¯t figure out a way, do you?¡±


    ¡°¡­There is one. Still, it¡¯s tricky.¡±


    Ferloche answered with a gentle smile.


    ¡°There is a good way.¡±


    ¡°A good way?¡±


    ¡°ept their love.¡±


    Saying that, Ferloche stood up and then suddenly sat on myp.


    ¡°Here, ce your seed here.¡±


    Then, she took my hand, ced it on her lower abdomen, and whispered.


    ¡°That way, no one will throw away their life for nothing, right?¡±


    ¡°¡­Ah.¡±


    Her simple yet radical statement sent a chill down my spine.


    ¡°Do it on those most likely to die in the ordeal.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­..¡±


    ¡°If you¡¯re worried, do it with everyone. Consider it a preventive vine to lower the mortality rate. Isn¡¯t that great?¡±


    ¡°Are you sure about everything that you said?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure about everything. All I know is that the mastermind will intervene. I can¡¯t predict what happens next, but I¡¯ll know when I get there.¡±


    Ferloche spoke with a smile, and then she took my hand and whispered.


    ¡°Frey, you deserve the utmost happiness. You have every right to it.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not right for one person to monopolize you even when I could give you everything in the world.¡±


    Then, she began to share her true feelings.


    ¡°I want to create your happy ending. Your important happy ending, more than anything else.¡±


    ¡°¡­Ferloche.¡±


    ¡°So please enjoy it. The things you¡¯ve been deprived of, which you should rightfully enjoy.¡±


    I didn¡¯t know how to respond to that. She started to smile yfully.


    ¡°Shall I make you enjoy it right now?¡±


    With that, she lifted my hands.


    <i> ¨C Swoosh, swoosh¡­</i>


    Then she brought her face close to mine and quietly rocked her body back and forth as she sat on myp.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you too weak? Was Serena satisfied?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re¡­ unusually¡­ strange¡­¡±


    Caught in a strange sensation of her body wrapped around mine, I nestled my head against her. Then, she stroked my cheek with an adoring look and whispered in my ear.


    ¡°It¡¯s inevitable since I¡¯m engraved on your soul.¡±


    Then, she softly nibbled on my ear.


    ¡°Each time I regress, I return to the moment in my childhood where I¡¯ve already pledged my blood oath to you.¡±


    ¡°D-Did you¡­?¡±


    ¡°Since the beginning, I¡¯ve devoted my body, soul, and even my purity to you. Whether you are a god or not, you are the only one I worship.¡±


    After nibbling on my ear, she slowly pulled away and whispered in a soft, honeyed voice.


    ¡°I love you, Frey.¡±


    Upon hearing her words, my hand unconsciously tightened around her.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡±


    And an unusual silence began to flow.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry for getting excited in an un-saintly manner.¡±


    Ferloche, breathing heavily, spoke softly.


    ¡°No, actually, maybe this is more like me?¡±


    ¡°Hah, ha¡­¡±


    Feeling her soft tongue in my mouth, I blushed slightly and grabbed her shoulders.


    ¡°Are we really going to do it here¡­?¡±


    ¡°No, I¡¯m afraid I¡¯m at my limit. I need to put this personality away now.¡±


    A cold sweat broke out on her forehead.


    ¡°Remember what I said, Frey.¡±


    She slowly closed her eyes while sitting on myp and wrapped her words in a soft voice.


    ¡°Feed the crystal to Serena now¡­ and in the Fourth Ordeal, the mastermind will intervene¡­¡±


    ¡°Who is this mastermind? The Demon King? The Demon God? Or is it¡­¡±


    ¡°And you¡­ deserve to be happy¡­ it¡¯s everyone¡¯s duty to make you happy¡­¡±


    ¡°Ferloche.¡±


    I was about to ask her a question as sheughed, thinking she was losing her mind. But I wrapped my arms around her after hearing her words.


    ¡°Thank you so much.¡±


    ¡°¡­Hehe.¡±


    She smiled happily and quietly closed her eyes.


    <i> ¨C Swoosh, swoosh¡­</i>


    ¡°¡­Ugh.¡±


    She leaned against me until the end, then eventually slumped over, resting her head on my shoulder.


    ¡°F-Frey¡­ look at this¡­ it¡¯s a mountain of cakes¡­¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t hear about the mastermind¡­ I didn¡¯t even get to ask about ¡®Aishi¡¯s¡¯ voice.¡±


    Stroking her back as she mumbled in her sleep, I muttered regretfully. Then, I helped her back to her seat and stood up quietly.


    ¡°¡­Maybe it was impossible to hear.¡±


    Inexplicably, I felt like I was getting closer to the unknown.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    <i> ¨C Knock, knock, knock.</i>


    There was a knock at the lounge door next to the annex.


    ¡°Come in.¡±


    ¡°¡­Gulp.¡±


    Serena¡¯s voice sounded t, and Frey entered with a tense expression.


    ¡°Why are you so serious? Frey?¡±


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s just that¡­¡±


    Frey pondered with the crystal clutched tightly, trying to figure out how to convey what he just learned from Ferloche.


    ¡°Ah, there¡¯s something I need to tell you.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    Suddenly, Serena stood up, rubbed her lower abdomen, and tilted her head as she approached.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you curious about what¡¯s happening inside my belly?¡±


    ¡°¡­..Ah.¡±


    Frey¡¯s brain stopped working momentarily.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Frey?¡±


    Looking at him, Serena smiled shyly.


    <i> ¨C What¡¯s wrong? Frey?</i>


    Meanwhile¡­


    ¡°The moment hees out, we attack. Any objections?¡±


    ¡°¡­If we all attack when he¡¯s off guard, we have a chance. That¡¯s good enough.¡±


    Near the lounge, Roswyn found herself unintentionally among a group of children plotting their first ambush on Frey, along with re.


    <i> ¨C Excuse me~? Frey?</i>


    She stared nkly at the window that appeared before her.


    [Automatic Record ¨C The First Rebellion?]


    The video title in the window had an ambiguously significant meaning.<hr>


    <strong>You can rate/review this serieshere.</strong>


    <strong>Advanced chapters avable on </strong>


    <strong>Illustr§Ñti§àns on our disc§àrd ¨C discord.gg/genesistls</strong>

 Chapter 281: His Resolution

    Chapter 281: His Resolution


    <b>? His Resolution ?</b>


    ¡°Frey?¡±


    ¡°Uh, yeah. Serena.¡±


    My mind, which had been frozen for a while, began to function once more as Serena¡¯s touch reached my cheek.


    ¡°Well, uh¡­ So¡­¡±


    No, it wasn¡¯t working, but it felt forced.


    ¡°S-Serena. This¡­ Eat this.¡±


    Like forcibly winding a poorly lubricated spring, I found myself taking out the moonlight crystal and handing it to her.


    ¡°What is this?¡±¡°O-our¡­ fruit of love?¡±


    ¡°Oh my.¡±


    My voice sounded like a broken machine, and Serena covered her mouth and responded softly.


    ¡°But the fruit of our love is right here, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    She then gently caressed the curve of her lower abdomen.


    ¡°Hehe.¡±


    She took my hand and quietly ced it on her lower abdomen.


    ¨C <i>Swoosh</i>, <i>swoosh</i>¡­


    ¡°Can you feel my belly, bearing your seeds?¡±


    ¨C <i>Squeeze</i>¡­


    Then, as she squeezed my hand, she grasped her lower abdomen and whispered with a smile in her eyes.


    ¡°Congrattions on bing a father.¡±


    Hearing this, I was at a loss for words and just stared nkly at her.


    ¨C <i>Swoosh</i>¡­


    The softness of her belly under my hand felt unusually warm.


    ¡°It tickles.¡±


    As I unintentionally slowly stroked her belly, she buried her face in my neck and whispered softly while rubbing her own belly.


    ¡°Or maybe it¡¯s not because of you?¡±


    ¡°Ah, uh¡­¡±


    Startled, I tried to withdraw my hand from her belly, but Serena giggled and took my hand back.


    ¡°I¡¯m just kidding.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s just a joke?¡±


    ¡°Yes, It¡¯s still ovting, and it¡¯s only been about a week anyway.¡±


    She looked at me with a shy expression.


    ¡°Remember when I told you I learned the Ovtion Spellst time? I was already ovting to carry your seed then.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s¡­ right.¡±


    ¡°Is something wrong? Don¡¯t you remember because it was so intense?¡±


    ¡°T-That¡¯s not it, but¡­¡±


    ¡°Or maybe that doesn¡¯t matter to you?¡±


    At that, Serena tilted her head, and I quickly shook mine.


    ¡°You beast.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s true, you were like a beast, so I had to keep my legs crossed for days to prevent your seeds from spilling out. My legs were so numb, I thought I was going to die.¡±


    My face started blushing at her carefully chosen words, continuously teasing me.


    Finally regaining myposure from that, I tried to speak to her with a concerned look.


    ¡°It¡¯s going to be okay, Sere¡­¡±


    ¡°Okay, take this.¡±


    Taking the moonlight crystal from my grasp, she quietly blushed and ced something on my empty hand.


    ¡°This is¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure what this crystal is, but this seems like a gift, so I should give you one too. I don¡¯t want to be a wife who only receives.¡±


    I quietly looked at my hand, and I was left speechless.


    ¡°Do you like it?¡±


    In my hand was a magic tool. To be more specific, it was a pregnancy test.


    ¡°You seem to space out a lot today?¡±


    Two red lines entered my vision, and as a man, how could I possibly stay sane?


    ¡°What about the daytime, Serena? Can you hide this?¡±


    As I asked while still dazed, Serena scratched her head and replied.


    ¡°Well, I did cast a spell on it.¡±


    ¡°W-What kind of spell?¡±


    ¡°A spell that temporarily halts its state right after fertilization, keeping it safe inside me. But, it¡¯s a bit tricky.¡±


    ¡°T-Tricky?¡±


    I have been out of it since a while ago, and I gently grabbed her shoulder and slowly seated her, to which Serena looked at me and said.


    ¡°This is my first time experiencing pregnancy, so the development of the spell was a bit dyed. I¡¯m not sure if I cast it correctly.¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­¡±


    ¡°If it¡¯s cast properly, I can use magic to control it at will, but if not¡­ my belly might suddenly start swelling.¡±


    Saying that, Serena looked at my face with a mixture of joy and worry, and smiled faintly.


    ¡°I have Absolute Obedience Magic for this. If something happens, I¡¯ll just order myself not to be aware of it and just to cherish my lower abdomen, right?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°And there are plenty of ways to hide it from prying eyes. Using illusion scrolls is very sim¡­ Frey?¡±


    As she continued to offer solutions, she noticed my rigid expression and widened her eyes.


    ¡°You stay home for a while. I¡¯ll figure out something¡­¡±


    ¡°Frey.¡±


    I broke out in a cold sweat, and she then grasped my hand and started speaking.


    ¡°Do you think I did all this without any thought?¡±


    ¡°¡­Then?¡±


    ¡°It was all nned, and I was prepared.¡±


    I could feel the strength in her hand.


    ¡°A few days before that night, I had already talked to Ferloche.¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­¡±


    ¡°She mentioned the need for a ¡®vination¡¯ to ovee the Fourth Ordeal.¡±


    Her expression darkened as she continued.


    ¡°Am I really unable to handle someone as beastly as you on my own?¡±


    ¡°¡­Serena.¡±


    ¡°Honestly, I really hate it. You are legally married only to me and frankly, I want to have you all to myself for the rest of my life.¡±


    She held my hand and spoke candidly, then sighed.


    ¡°But that would be selfish of me, wouldn¡¯t it? Monopolizing someone like you is just wrong.¡±


    ¡°Serena, if you want¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­It¡¯s been in the back of my mind since the Third Ordeal.¡±


    She looked at me with a slightly guilty expression.


    ¡°You¡¯ve sacrificed so much for everyone, and continue to do so, even though you have been deprived of happiness since you were a child, and yet you only want a little happiness, right?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Monopolizing you for my happiness wouldn¡¯t be a happy ending for you¡­ or for others.¡±


    ¡°Serena.¡±


    ¡°What you want is a happy ending for ¡®all of us,¡¯ right?¡±


    Hearing those words, it felt like I¡¯d been hit by a hammer.


    ¡°Are you still only wishing for ¡®a happy ending for this world¡¯?¡±


    ¡°N-No, no¡­ of course not.¡±


    ¡°A happy ending should include you too. We all need to create our happy ending together.¡±


    Serena spoke with tears welling up in her eyes.


    ¡°Yet the selfish me wanted to be the only wife, monopolizing you till the end¡­ but now there¡¯s a ¡®justification¡¯ for it.¡±


    ¡°The Fourth Ordeal, right? That¡¯s¡­¡±


    ¡°You know how terrifying uncertainty can be.¡±


    She smiled again, then grabbed my arm and whispered.


    ¡°The reason I took the risk to ¡®fertilize¡¯ now was also to study magic.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a spell that temporarily suspends the activity of a fertilized egg. How could I possibly create such a thing when I¡¯ve never been pregnant before? Even Irina, who is a genius in magic, can¡¯t do that.¡±


    ¡°Then¡­¡±


    ¡°Did you n to impregnate so many people at once? You really are a beast.¡±


    She licked my lips with a yful expression, then added with a smirk.


    ¡°You can¡¯t have all the Helpers retire at once. That would disrupt the n. That¡¯s why I researched the spell.¡±


    ¡°So¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll teach you the magic. If someone carries your seed, they can keep it inside until everything is over. Then, they will still be able to take care of themselves.¡±


    After saying that, she added with a stern look on her face.


    ¡°The first pregnancy is mine, though. And I won¡¯t yield that to anyone.¡±


    Then, a silence ensued.


    ¡°Uh, um.¡±


    Unintentionally revealing her true feelings, her face slowly flushed.


    ¡°And if possible, I¡¯d like to be the legal wife¡­¡±


    Serena blushed and mumbled as she looked at me for a moment.


    ¨C <i>Swoosh</i>¡­


    ¡°¡­Oh my.¡±


    I couldn¡¯t hold it back any longer and held her in my arms, and she gave me a shy look as she wrapped her legs around my waist, and whispered softly.


    ¡°The best moment of that night was this.¡±


    ¡°I love you, Serena¡­¡±


    I spoke while gently rubbing my cheek against her belly, and she blushed as she sat at the desk, slowly grabbed my head, and pulled me closer.


    ¡°There¡¯s life inside here, Frey.¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s currently on pause, and although the timing of the spell might not have been right, it¡¯s definitely there.¡±


    Carefully pressing my cheek against her belly, Serena whispered.


    ¡°I¡¯m ready. I¡¯ll survive by any means. I¡¯m not alone anymore, and you know what I¡¯m capable of. I¡¯ll never recklessly risk my life or suffer, so please rest assured¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­Mwah.¡±


    ¡°Haah!?¡±


    I found her adorable, so I gently kissed her lower belly, causing her to tremble.


    ¡°Seriously, I really want to have you all to myself¡­¡±


    She looked at me regretfully and muttered.


    ¡°Can¡¯t I be the first one to give birth to the first three kids? Oh¡­ don¡¯t forget, I am the first to be pregnant, okay?¡±


    As I stared at her in silence, she raised the corner of her mouth and began to speak.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t I better than a sly pigeon, a rude cat, a dog beastkin, or an old maiden past her prime, right?¡­¡±


    ¡°Uh, yeah¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll take care of the rankings, so why don¡¯t you take it easy for the rest of your vacation¡­¡±


    She tightened her legs around my waist, and shyly covered her face with a fan, then she turned her gaze slightly, and whispered.


    ¡°¡­Honey.¡±


    Apparently, Serena nned to act like this whenever we were alone.


    ¡°Huuu¡­¡±


    Mixed feelings of worry, fear, joy, and tion left me dazed at the sudden news. But still¡­


    ¨C <i>Slurp</i>.


    ¡°¡­Huph.¡±


    Somehow, my heart felt warmer.


    <b><i>¡®I have one more reason now.¡¯</i></b>


    Aria and Serena. I would protect them no matter what.


    Definitely.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    ¡°¡­Seriously, you beast.¡±


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    Blushing, Serena gently touched the saliva I left on her lower abdomen, and stared at the moonlight crystal in her hand.


    ¡°So, I just swallow this?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. Shall I get you some water or¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, it feels soft when I touch it. I don¡¯t think I¡¯ll need it.¡±


    As Frey, who suddenly became a father-to-be, noticeably panicked, Serena chuckled softly and whispered in a low voice.


    ¡°Shall I swallow it?¡±


    ¡°¡­Yes.¡±


    Blushing over a trivial matter, the boy and girl faced each other shyly.


    The two, still feeling awkward about the whole thing, exuded an air of innocence that would bring a smile to anyone looking.


    ¡°Haah.¡±


    After ying with the moonlight crystal for a while, she quietly brought it to her mouth.


    ¨C <i>Ssshhh</i>¡­


    As she did, the energy of the moonlight seemed to melt and spread inside her mouth.


    ¨C <i>Chew</i>, <i>chew</i>¡­


    She found it very interesting, so her eyes were wide open as she chewed thoughtfully.


    ¡°¡­<i>Gulp</i>.¡±


    She then closed her eyes tightly and swallowed the energy she was savoring in her mouth.


    ¡°<i>Bleeh</i>¡­¡±


    A momentter, she stuck out her tongue with a twinkle in her eyes.


    ¡°H-How was it?¡±


    Frey was reminded of the incident a few weeks ago, he shyly turned away and asked, then Serena whispered with a smile.


    ¡°The color was like moonlight, but what was inside felt like star energy. It shimmered silver, and¡­¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I felt that too¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­It tasted somewhat like you?¡±


    Frey looked stunned, and Serena covered her mouth with her hand and whispered.


    ¡°Just kidding.¡±


    Finally unwrapping her legs from his waist, she fanned her reddened face and murmured.


    ¡°I feel very clear-headed.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, like my mind is spinning rapidly? Like I¡¯m getting smarter? It¡¯s hard to exin, but it¡¯s something like that.¡±


    Frey quietly turned his gaze toward the door while pondering what would happen if the already intelligent Serena became even smarter in this state.


    ¡°Seems like we have some uninvited guests? Are they nning to attack?¡±


    ¡°Probably just the freshmen.¡±


    ¡°Should I help you? Maybe show them a lesson¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t. You know that¡¯s not the right thing to do.¡±


    As Frey turned to leave, Serena gave him a soft smile and waved goodbye, while still trying topose herself.


    ¡°Then, take care.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, you too, rest well, Serena.¡±


    Frey smiled back, then cautiously opened the door and stepped out.


    ¡°Good¡­ everything¡¯s going ording to n.¡±


    The moment the door shut, she stroked her lower abdomen with a satisfied expression and spoke.


    ¡°If it goes like this¡­ the legal wife will naturally be me¡­¡±


    Brimming with confidence, she began to mutter to herself.


    ¡°<i>Coo</i>¨C<i>coo</i>!¡±


    ¡°¡­?¡±


    She looked puzzled as her owl suddenly flew into the room.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, owl?¡±


    ¡°<i>Coo</i>¨C<i>coo</i>¨C<i>coo</i>!¡±


    On its leg was a newspaper that had just been released.


    ¡°What news could it be¡­¡±


    Pondering, she stopped even her surveince of the ck cat doll she hadmanded, curious about the news it brought.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Her expression then hardened sternly.


    <strong>[Isolet Arham Bywalker, Scandal with Frey¡­ Shocking.]</strong>


    ¨C Is the meaning of family an ¡®adopted son¡¯ or a ¡®husband¡¯?


    <strong>[na, the Third Princess of the Imperial Family, Reveals that the Covenant Cannot be Rescinded.]</strong>


    ¨C Frey is still my suitor, we¡¯re already entwined by magic¡­


    <strong>[The Pure White Saintess is Actually a Dark Saintess?]</strong>


    ¨C Close associate reveals her and Frey¡¯s secret¡­


    The simultaneous explosion of scandalous articles would have been suspicious to anyone.


    ¡°Owl.¡±


    ¡°<i>Coo</i>.¡±


    After staring coldly at the articles for a while, she whispered to the owl in a low voice.


    ¡°Contact Miho. Let¡¯s y detective for a change.¡±


    ¡°<i>Coo</i>!¡±


    ¡°And¡­¡±


    She cleared up her space and quieted down, and for the first time in a long time, she had a menacing look on her face.


    ¡°¡­Contact the Royal Guards as well.¡±


    ¡°Coo!¡±


    ¡°I was joking earlier¡­ but somehow, I really do feel my mind working better.¡±


    Her eyes glinted with a moonlight hue as she said this.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    ¡°¡­Hmm?¡±


    When Frey opened the door, he saw Roswyn standing right in front of him.


    ¡°T-To everyone¡­ the seed¡­¡±


    ¡°Hey.¡±


    ¡°¡­Ah.¡±


    She stared into space with nk eyes and mumbled something, but came to her senses when Frey started speaking.


    ¨C <i>Fzzzt</i>¡­


    ¡°Ugh¡­¡±


    At that moment, Roswyn was slowly pushed back by the system.


    Despite her desperate attempts not to be pushed back, she only managed to grimace and stumble backward.


    ¡°I-Its dangero¡­!¡±


    She was about to say something when Frey, who had been watching the scene, pulled his gaze away with a cold expression from her.


    ¡°Hey!¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°Follow me! We need to get out of here, fast!¡±


    re appeared out of nowhere beside him, grabbed his hand, and started dragging him somewhere.


    ¡°Kid, where are you taking me¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll protect you!¡±


    ¡°What? What do you¡­¡±


    He could only stare at her nkly.


    [The ¡®Owner¡® of the Helper System is immune to the effects of the Fourth Ordeal.]


    [The ¡®Helper¡¯ of the Helper System is the sole helper in the Fourth Ordeal.]


    Before her, the moonlight system window was floating.<hr>


    <strong>You can rate/review this serieshere.</strong>


    <strong>Advanced chapters avable on </strong>


    <strong>Illustr§Ñti§àns on our disc§àrd ¨C discord.gg/genesistls</strong>

 Chapter 282: Crossroads

    Chapter 282: Crossroads


    <b>? Crossroads ?</b>


    ¡°Um, hey¡­ kid?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not a kid!¡±


    After being dragged by the kid and running for a while, I started to feel out of breath.


    ¡°¡­Are you getting tired?¡±


    Feeling my body weaken a little, re, who had been dragging me, tilted her head and asked.


    ¡°You seemed quite strong before¡­¡±


    Indeed, someone who could even take on the second-inmand of the Demon King¡¯s army heaving and panting was indeed odd.But currently, I was purposely conserving my ¡®Blessing of the Stars.¡¯


    I needed to recover and save my strength for the massive battle ahead.


    ¡°Huff.¡±


    This kid, for some reason, was getting on my nerves.


    She could be ¡®a coincidence¡¯ or a game-changer, but right now, she was just a headache.


    If she kept sticking to me like this, it would be bad.


    She was in the prime of her youth, she could get tangled in bad rumors and face difficulties when making friends.


    And if she grew attached to me, this cute kid might get caught up in the Fourth Ordeal.


    <b><i>¡®I can¡¯t let this go on.¡¯</i></b>


    I¡¯ve let her be because of our past connection, and she reminded me of my younger sister, but I couldn¡¯t let this continue.


    For her sake and mine, I needed to draw the line now.


    ¡°Kid, listen.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not a kid¡­ I¡¯m a big girl¡­¡±


    I began talking with a cold expression, and she started to stammer.


    ¡°Listen.¡±


    I grabbed her shoulder and pulled her towards me, then I whispered quietly as I showed her my left arm, which had been gathering dark energy.


    ¡°I¡¯m not the pitiable or amazing person you think I am.¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡±


    ¡°Enough, stop with your unnecessary meddling. I¡¯ve been patient enough, but there¡¯s a limit to my patience.¡±


    After saying that, I turned around and sharpened my gaze.


    ¡°Now¡­ it¡¯s your turn.¡±


    ¨C <i>Kwaang</i>!!


    Immediately after saying that, I grabbed my walking stick and mmed it hard on the ground.


    ¡°Argh¡­!¡±


    ¡°Kugh!¡±


    ¡°W-What is this power¡­!¡±


    The students who had been following me stealthily copsed all at once from the shockwave.


    ¡°¡­Sigh.¡±


    There was no need for a finishing blow. With just one strike, all the students who were charging at me were subdued.


    In the first ce, the strong ones would¡¯ve gauged my power and chosen not to attack recklessly, so it was only natural that only the weaker ones would be here. This oue was somewhat predictable.


    But wasn¡¯t this a bit much?


    I was outnumbered in the fight, but I subdued them all in one hit?


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Feeling a strange sense of unease, I realized the students were giving me cold stares.


    ¡°What are you looking at?¡±


    As I red back at them even harder, their heads dropped silently.


    ¡°You all attacked at once and still lost. Shouldn¡¯t you at least feel some shame?¡±


    That was the reaction I expected and was hoping for, so the corners of my mouth twitched upward.


    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t feel such petty anger.¡±


    Saying this in a mockingtone, the students started to squirm.


    But no one dared to step forward.


    Because they had just been defeated by me in a single move.


    ¡°How pitiful.¡±


    After firmly nailing down my point with a low voice to these eager yet inexperienced kids, I quietly pressed on my left arm.


    ¨C <i>Sizzle</i>¡­


    Dark energy began to flow out of my left arm.


    ¡°Today, I will mark each of you with a ve¡¯s seal.¡±


    The students, who were watching me with dazed eyes, turned pale as I said this.


    ¡°T-That¡¯s illegal¡­¡±


    ¨C <i>Swish</i>¡­


    ¡°¡­Ah.¡±


    Before they could argue, the ve¡¯s seal was imprinted into everyone¡¯s arms, leaving a variety of expressions on their faces.


    Needless to say, none of those expressions were positive.


    <b><i> ¡®Now that I¡¯ve marked them with the seal of very, I can make them work hard.¡¯</i></b>


    I quietly took in their expressions, nning how to educate them when the school reopened.


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    I felt someone running towards me from behind, so I tilted my head and stretched out my hand.


    ¡°Eek!¡±


    Suddenly, a kid popped out from nowhere.


    ¡°H-How did you know?¡±


    She clung to my arm and asked, her eyes sparkling with curiosity.


    ¡°Not many people can see through my stealth technique¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­Sigh.¡±


    It was indeed an extraordinary stealth technique. In fact, it was nearly perfect.


    Even I wouldn¡¯t have noticed her if I hadn¡¯t detected the faintest trace of her technique.


    <b><i> ¡®Could it be¡­ she deliberately led those kids here?¡¯</i></b>


    Now that I thought about it, it was her n to grab me and take me here.


    I thought she was just rushing somewhere, but she led me to a t area, perfect for amplifying mana and shockwaves.


    It could be a coincidence, but looking at her pleased smile, it seemed unlikely to be just that.


    ¡°What do I do now¡­?¡±


    Despite dangling in mid-air, she smiled mischievously and then whispered.


    ¡°It seems I¡¯ve lost to you, Professor.¡±


    She looked up at me and cautiously tried to kick my stomach.


    ¨C <i>Thud</i>!


    ¡°Hehe¡­ I can¡¯t even resist anymore.¡±


    But her small act of defiance was easily blocked by my other hand. She smiled awkwardly and scratched her head.


    ¡°So, am I Professor¡¯s ve now?¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°I heard that students who attack and lose to the Professor be ¡®ves,¡¯ right?¡±


    With one of her arms and legs caught, she murmured with her gaze down.


    ¡°I¡¯ve used up all my mana creating traps here, so I¡¯m helpless now.¡±


    ¡°What are you¡­¡±


    Contrary to her words, I could still feel an immense amount of mana from her, enough to surround the area.


    It was so vast that any skilled mage might mistake it for the mana in the environment.


    ¡°I have no choice but to be a ve.¡±


    I was about to ask what this was all about, but her words left me speechless.


    ¡°Please make me your ve, Professor.¡±


    What should I do with this cheeky kid?


    The answer was actually quite simple. Just as I made those who trusted me to turn their backs in the end, I needed to be cold to her.


    I had only failed twice with this method.


    Serena and Isolet were an exception. So, I knew very well how to deal with this kid.


    ¡°¡­Professor?¡±


    But why was I hesitating so much?


    I thought it was because I was inherently soft towards kids of this age because they reminded me of my younger sister. Or maybe it was due to receiving kindness for the first time in a long while, or possibly because of our past connection.


    But it seemed like it was more than just that.


    For some reason, I was instinctively reluctant to treat this child harshly.


    ¡°If I be your ve, Professor, what should I do first? Washing dishes? Cleaning? Running errands? Or maybe¡­¡±


    Looking at her mischievous smile, something I remembered as ¡®pure¡¯ from the past, I kept thinking. Finally, I made up my mind and exerted force into my left arm.


    ¨C <i>Sizzle</i>¡­


    Simultaneously, a dark energy arose.


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    But something was odd.


    ¨C <i>Zzzzzz</i>¡­


    The dark energy leaking from my arm dissipated, unable to get close to the little kid.


    ¡°What is this¡­?¡±


    At the same time, a faint but glittering light started emanating from her body.


    ¡°Indeed, looking into the Professor¡¯s eyes reminds me of that person.¡±


    In this situation, the kid now had a serious expression and whispered softly.


    ¡°The one who saved me that day¡­¡±


    With that, cold sweat started to run down my face.


    ¡°Frey!¡±


    A familiar voice rang out from behind me.


    ¡°¡­What¡¯s going on?¡±


    Confused, I turned around to see na, looking anxious.


    ¡°O-Oh no¡­ if I lose to her too, it¡¯s over for me¡­¡±


    Almost tearful, na grabbed the hem of her skirt and rushed towards me, then quickly changed her expression as she started drawing attention.


    ¡°What misdeeds are you up to now?¡±


    ¡°¡­I¡¯m just teaching them.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t lie, you shameless human being.¡±


    To the public, she was still my enemy.


    na wanted to openly support me, but it would¡¯ve halved her poprity, so I desperately tried to stop her.


    ¡°¡­Huh?¡±


    Then, re looked at her with a strange expression.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you praise him thest time¡­¡±


    ¡°I-It can¡¯t be helped now that it¡¯s like this.¡±


    When re muttered so, na quickly switched the subject with a coy look on her face.


    ¡°As much as I hate it¡­ I have to take you away today.¡±


    There was a moment of silence.


    ¡°So that¡¯s how it is, the love-hate rtionship of adults¡­¡±


    ¡°Oh, re? Hello?¡±


    ¡°Eek!¡±


    Breaking the silence, na hooked her arm with re and smiled. Then she started talking with a confident and adult-like expression.


    ¡°Do you remember that we agreed to be friendsst time?¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­ Yes.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, Frey. This cute ¡®little kid¡¯ is my friend. So, treat her right, okay?¡±


    She spoke with a stern look, but then shrunk under my gaze, and I couldn¡¯t help butugh.


    ¡°I-If you must¡­ to me¡­¡±


    ¡°How adorable.¡±


    ¡°¡­!?¡±


    At my teasing words, na blushed bright red, looking as if she had malfunctioned.


    ¡°E-Even if you say that, it doesn¡¯t make me happy at all¡­ Ooh¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­A note.¡±


    As I watched the kid pull out a notebook with a sullen expression, I immediately sighed and gently hooked arms with na.


    ¡°¡­!!!¡±


    na hardened like a statue.


    ¡°It¡¯s been a while since¡­ I¡¯ve been treated properly¡­ Hehe¡­¡±


    She lowered her head, giggling.


    A mix of various expensive perfumes and a sweet smell wafted over from her. It seemed like she also mixed in pheromone magic.


    ¡°So, why are you here?¡±


    ¡°¡­Ah.¡±


    I asked softly and tried to soothe na. She, despite looking primed and proud, looks sullen after a long day at work. Then she opened her eyes wide and whispered.


    ¡°We need to get out of here as soon as possible.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°Serena, Irina, and Kania are waiting in the carriage. I¡¯ll exin on the way. It¡¯s urgent.¡±


    Her voice was tense, so I nodded seriously, dropping the yful attitude.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go then¡­¡±


    ¡°Professor.¡±


    As I watched na burning with determination to protect me, and was about to walk with her towards the carriage, the kid called out to me, and I turned around.


    ¡°¡­What¡¯s that?¡±


    An amazing sight unfolded before me.


    ¡°Hehe.¡±


    The little kid floated my ster mana with the ve seal in the air.


    ¡°Hmm¡­ this seems difficult¡­¡±


    She tried to attach the seal to her arm, but it kept falling off due to her light, causing her to look troubled.


    ¡°Then¡­¡±


    After a few seconds, she looked at the seal with a determined look.


    ¡°<i>Nyam</i>.¡±


    In the blink of an eye, she swallowed the seal that had been floating around.


    ¡°It worked!¡±


    She then rubbed her stomach, and smacked her lips.


    ¡°From today onwards, I am your ve, Professor!¡±


    na, still arm-in-arm with me, flinched at these words.


    ¡°¡­Be my assistant instead.¡±


    ¡°Ugh.¡±


    When I finally responded, the kid made a strange noise, scratched her head, and muttered.


    ¡°Is that better¡­?¡±


    It seemed like I¡¯ve gained a troublesome assistant.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    ¡°That kid just now, she tore off the ve seal and floated it in the air, right?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I guess?¡±


    As we walked away from the square towards the carriage, I nced back at re, who was following us, and asked na, who responded while breaking out in a cold sweat.


    ¡°Even Irina¡­ can¡¯t do that, right? Or can she?¡±


    ¡°L-Let¡¯s ask her in the carriageter. For now¡­¡±


    Continuously looking back at re behind them, na felt something strange and began moving closer and closer to Frey.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Soon, the two of them were forced to stop at a crossroad, not far from the carriage.


    ¡°Oh, hello there.¡±


    On the left path, Ruby, who was chatting with Aria, waved at us with a smile.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    And on the right path, Roswyn was sitting on a bench with a nk expression.


    ¡°¡­This is driving me crazy.¡±


    Frey¡¯s forehead began to crease.<hr>


    <strong>You can rate/review this serieshere.</strong>


    <strong>Advanced chapters avable on </strong>


    <strong>Illustr§Ñti§àns on our disc§àrd ¨C discord.gg/genesistls</strong>

 Chapter 283: Rotten Salmon

    Chapter 283: Rotten Salmon


    <b> Rotten Salmon </b>


    F-Frey.


    With a flustered and pale face, na looked at Frey and whispered.


    L-Lets go back. Lets take a breather for a while


    But you said its urgent.


    Well, now that I think about it, I dont think its that urgent. L-Lets have some snacks over there


    Im fine, lets keep going.


    As Freys eyes brimmed with a lot of malice, na tried to move in the opposite direction. However, Frey remained calm and continued to move forward.


    Try this~! Its a salmon sandwich!However, Frey soon stopped in his tracks.


    Its delicious.


    Right? Isnt it tasty?


    He saw his sister, who quickly turned away after looking at him, sharing sandwiches on a bench with Ruby.


    Everyone,e and try it, too! I prepared enough for everyone to share!


    Ruby started handing out sandwiches to passing students, while Frey watched the scene in a daze.


    Wow! Its really good!


    Did you make it yourself, Hero?


    The freshmen epted the sandwiches with bright expressions.


    Yes, I made them myself!


    Ruby smiled at each of them as she handed out sandwiches, then she crept toward Aria and asked.


    By the way, youre eating really well, arent you? Do you really like salmon that much?


    Ah, yes. I really love salmon.


    Wow, what a coincidence! My favorite food is also salmon!


    Ruby looked surprised and pped her hands, then tapped her fingers on the bench as if she was in a very good mood and began to talk.


    Did you know salmon symbolizes healthy life and happiness?


    Really?


    The way they struggle against the current of the stream, trying to make their way up the waterfall, is wonderful and beautiful You can just picture it, right?


    The surrounding people nodded in agreement.


    To capture such a beautiful creature struggling for its goal and eating it is


    Rubys eyes twinkled as she rambled on about salmon, but then the corner of her mouth twitched up as she suddenly nced at Frey holding hands with na from a distance, and she muttered.


    thrilling.


    Pardon?


    I find it ironic. Thats why I always resolve not to stop midway whenever I eat salmon.


    Ruby quickly changed the subject when the students were looking puzzled, but she soon covered her mouth and smiled when the students nodded in realization.


    Frey, lets go. Dont pay them any mind.


    Okay.


    Frey was oblivious to Rubys actions and was focused only on Aria quietly eating her salmon sandwich, and he only began moving after na had urged him to.


    Ah, Professor Frey!


    However, Ruby called out to Frey with a sandwich in her hand.


    A cold silence settled on the side of the street.


    Would you like toe over and have a salmon sandwich?


    Amidst the silence, Ruby asked with a bright look on her face. Frey sighed and replied softly.


    I dont like salmon.


    Oh? I didnt know that.


    Ruby looked disappointed after hearing his response, then she got up with her sandwich bag.


    Everyone, shall we sit there and eat?


    With that, she pulled out the mat she had prepared.


    Hero! Let me help you!


    Please give me the basket, Ill carry it.


    Should we prepare the food next time? It doesnt seem right for the Hero to do this


    The students quickly gathered around her.


    The Horizon sisters divided the task of carrying the basket and mat.


    The aide adjusted her sses and asked a question.


    The Counts daughter and a group of freshmen followed behind them.


    Then, Vener and Alice approached from a distance and joined them, and even Aishi, who looked reluctant, quietly joined the group.


    Freys expression hardened slightly as the peaceful, harmonious group gave him a cold look as they walked past him.


    At that moment Frey slightly tightened his grip on nas hand as Aria passed by him with a nk face.


    I dont like salmon.


    But then, re, who was watching the whole scene, leaned against Freys side and spoke.


    I dont like people who eat salmon either!


    Hearing this, Ruby and Aria momentarily stopped.


    Is that so~? Thats a shame.


    Ruby responded in a soft voice. And for some reason, Aria nced at re leaning against Frey with bitter eyes.


    But


    <i>Kugugugu</i>


    At that moment, as Ruby was about to speak again, na whispered to Ruby with a menacing look on her face.


    Shut your mouth before I shove salmon down your throat.


    Oh my, how scary.


    Even though nas Aura of Domination was directed only at Ruby, the whole street trembled.


    Ack!?


    Ahhhh


    As Aria and re were taken aback and staggered from the sudden tremor, Ruby and na exchanged fierce res.


    Not bad for someone meant to be a sacrifice. Evenpared to that fallen womans eyes


    <i>Sizzle</i>, <i>sizzle</i>


    Alright, I got it.


    Ruby sent a telepathic message with an approving look, but as na began to gather sr mana in her right hand, Ruby chuckled and retreated.


    I cant even attack back anyway.


    What?


    You look especially beautiful today, Aria!


    Ruby then cheekily continued her conversation with Aria.


    What else do you like besides salmon? Im curious!


    Well, that is


    Speak slowly. I need to memorize everything if Im going to make it myself.


    The two walked away as they talked.


    No matter how much I think about it, its too cruel to catch and eat salmon.


    re carefully dusted off her hands and stood up as she looked at them, and then she clung close to Frey and continued talking.


    After all the effort the salmon make to reach their goal, only to be caught before they cany their eggs its so pitiful.


    Yeah.


    So, I wish the salmon could reach upstream without getting caught!


    Frey frowned and asked.


    Then, is it okay to catch and eat them after they reach their goal?


    Hmm Once they reach it


    re pondered about it for a moment, then replied with a cute smile.


    Ill raise them!


    Ha.


    Frey chuckled at her absurd answer and instinctively patted her head.


    Hehe.


    re was surprised at first, but then she smiled proudly, weing his touch.


    Y-You. H-Hands off my friend!


    ?


    na flinched at the sight and btedly pretended to be hostile, and the two tilted their heads in confusion.


    Well, anyway, lets hurry.


    Oh, okay!


    After a short while, Frey, who had been patting res head while nkly watching the joyful pic, quickly let go of his hand.


    Hey, where are you going now


    Dont follow me.


    Eek.


    As re attempted to follow him again, Frey issued amand in a low voice.


    So this is the ves seal! Fascinating!


    re, forced to change her direction, looked down at her body with curious eyes and said.


    So now, I belong to the Professor?


    Im saying this because I know. Im sure. A hundred percent. Uhh


    At the same time, na mumbled as she stuck close to Frey, while he looked regretfully at re walking away, gently caressing the hand that had been stroking her head.


    Hey, there!


    Then Rubys voice echoed again.


    Enough


    Frey gritted his teeth and turned around, but Ruby was looking elsewhere.


    Do you want some salmon sandwiches?


    Ruby offered a salmon sandwich to Miho, who had been observing the situation on a bench while talking to someone through amunication crystal, with a kind smile.


    What H-human? Are you a human?


    Miho was about to respond bluntly, but soon frowned and asked.


    P-Pardon?


    Youre not a human. You smell strange. Ive smelled this foul stench before.


    Ruby was puzzled, then froze at what followed Mihos words.


    M-Maybe youre mistaking it for the smell of salmon?


    Do you like it? Rotten salmon sandwiches?


    N-No


    Miho questioned her with a dull expression and scratched her head as she walked past them.


    Oh no my sandwiches have gone bad


    Ill swap with you, Hero!


    No, take mine


    Weird humans. Why do you like rotten food?


    Hearing thements behind her, Miho frowned and mumbled about food.


    Fermented foods are better for you. Like cabbage kimchi, or radish peppers Anyway, Eastern continental fermented foods are the best Eek!


    She made eye contact with Frey, who had been watching her quietly, and she quickly covered her face with her tail.


    G-Go away, human!


    After freezing for a moment, she shrieked and left in a hurry.


    Whats with her Where did shee from Now Im even being pushed around by someone Ive barely met


    That girl, her tail seems longer


    While na mumbled with a soulless gaze, Frey observed Miho walking away with a sharp look.


    Shes an interesting person


    Huh?


    Its nothing, lets go.


    Frey, who had been muttering to himself as he stared into the empty space, quietly resumed walking.


    <i>Step</i>


    After walking uneventfully for a while, Frey stopped for a moment.


    Hmm.


    In his line of sight came Roswyns pale face, her head down.


    Shes too thin. Didnt she get the flowers?


    What is she holding in her hand?


    Huh?


    Frey, momentarily puzzled, then quietly stared at the flower in Roswyns hand.


    Aha.


    Frey spoke with a bitter smile.


    It was red.


    Red?


    Hearing his words, na tilted her head, and Frey murmured with a wry smile.


    The color of Roswyns favorite flower was red.


    Oh, I see.


    na quietly responded with lowered eyes, and they began to walk slowly.


    I finally figured it out.


    Frey mumbled in a dry voice as he crossed the empty street across from Roswyn, holding nas hand.


    He had already noticed Rubys eyes watching him carefully and had no choice but to make this decision.


    <i>Swish</i>


    Roswyn had been watching Frey through the helper system without even looking up, she quietly buried her face in her knees upon seeing his choice.


    If its a flower from you


    Though she wanted to run to Frey and hold him, she couldnt approach him due to the restrictions ced on her, and Rubys piercing gaze from afar prevented her from saying anything. So, she just mumbled with her head buried in her knees.


    anything would be fine.


    na, whom she had always looked down upon and often talked to impolitely, was now confidently walking beside Frey. She looked exceptionally radiant to her


    Anything even grass would be fine


    The rose in her hand drooped lifelessly as she spoke.


    <i>Screech</i>


    Shortly after, a carriage sped away from the orientation site.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    Right after Freys carriage left the orientation site.


    Ugh, sob


    Sitting on the bench, Roswyn buried her head in her knees and cried.


    Memo fox-eared beastkin is a potential ally consider recruiting her as an ally Hmm?


    Noticing her while diligently noting down her observations, re tilted her head and cautiously approached her.


    Hey, are you crying?


    Huuu


    Dont cry, please.


    re gently patted her back.


    Hmm.


    Soon, her eyes narrowed as another system window appeared in front of her.


    Ahhh!


    As re was about to reach for the system window.


    N-No!!


    Eek?


    As Roswyn eximed and leaped from her seat, re stepped back in shock.


    D-Dont look at it now No Ill show youter


    Okay?


    A-Anyway, go away. Just go


    Knowing that re didnt have her immunity from the penalty, Roswyn started to step back hastily.


    S-Stop!


    What followed was an unexpected chase.


    <i>Pant</i>, <i>pant</i> D-Dont follow me


    Why are you hiding it? Whats in there


    After some time, the two girls were getting exhausted.


    Hey there.


    !


    Ruby appeared with a basket of sandwiches in front of them.


    Do you want to have a sandwich with us?


    As Ruby offered sandwiches from the basket, a brief silence fell.


    Alright.


    Then, follow me.


    re answered softly and began to follow Ruby as she held Roswyn, whose face had turned pale.


    I-Ill kill her, definitely Ill definitely kill her No matter what, Ill make her pay for what shes done


    Hmm


    As Roswyn red at Rubys back with hatred, resentment, and despair, re stopped for a moment.


    Are youing?


    Yes, Ill be right there


    Roswyn eagerly turned back to the system window and fiddled with it, then she muttered in a low voice.


    Rotten salmon.


    And so, the casual outing of the Hero-less Hero Party began.<hr>


    <strong>You can rate/review this serieshere.</strong>


    <strong>Advanced chapters avable on </strong>


    <strong>Illustrtins on our discrd  discord.gg/genesistls</strong>

 Chapter 284: Burning Hatred

    Chapter 284: Burning Hatred


    <b>? Burning Hatred ?</b>


    ¡°Well, I mean¡­¡±


    ¡°Really? Wow¡­¡±


    Despite the sun having already set, a small pic was being held near the orientation site on the roadside.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Brought along with re to the pic, Roswyn sat idly on the mat, observing the people there.


    ¡°Hahaha¡­¡±


    ¡°Phfft, pff¡­¡±


    The students sitting on the mat wereughing and chatting merrily.


    <b><i> ¡®This is¡­ wrong¡­¡¯</i></b>


    Roswyn muttered to herself, watching the scene unfold.


    <b><i> ¡®It¡¯s not just wrong¡­ It¡¯s terribly wrong¡­¡¯</i></b>


    The scene of freshmen students and members of the Hero Party chatting was deceptively peaceful, but Roswyn knew how wrong it was.


    Because the person eating sandwiches among the students was none other than the Demon King.


    ¡°I should have made more sandwiches if I knew I¡¯d be sharing with so many people¡­¡±


    She tried to assault the Hero, and tried to kill him.


    The Demon King, who would set the world on fire, was now leisurely sharing sandwiches with the students pretending to be the Hero.


    Looking stunned by the disparity of the situation, Roswyn turned her gaze slowly to the students.


    ¡°No, it¡¯s enough for me!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s really delicious, this is the best.¡±


    Faces she knows very welle into her vision.


    The Horizon sisters, the Count¡¯s daughter who had visited her guild a few times, the woman¡¯s distant rtives, and so on.


    There was also the coy-looking girl who was supposed to be the representative of themoners, and the recently demoted Vener.


    Significant figures in the empire, all gathered in one ce.


    ¡°By the way, Frey is still the same.¡±


    Roswyn flinched when someone brought up Frey in their conversation.


    ¡°He hasn¡¯t changed since he was a child.¡±


    Count Justiano¡¯s daughter said indifferently, heating up the atmosphere.


    ¡°That bastard¡­ I¡¯m going to kill him. Definitely¡­¡±


    The Horizon family¡¯s second daughter, who was eating a sandwich, muttered while tightly clenching her fists.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    The eldest daughter bowed her head deeply at the same time.


    The ck ve¡¯s seal on her arm created a jarring contrast with her beautiful elven features.


    ¡°Branding an elf with a ve¡¯s seal¡­ While knowing full well what it means¡­¡±


    Seeing her always confident sister bow her head with a disgraced expression as she bore the mark of her race¡¯s shame on her arm, the second daughter muttered in anger.


    ¡°Stop it, Lenya.¡±


    ¡°But sister¡­¡±


    The older sister raised her head and cut her off.


    ¡°I¡¯m already branded¡­ We just have to try again, as many times as needed.¡±


    ¡°Sister¡­¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll make him regret his words. Just watch.¡±


    Her beautiful face was trembling with extreme hatred under the moonlight.


    ¡°Hey, excuse me¡­¡±


    Roswyn, who had been watching in silence, interrupted their conversation with a pale face.


    ¡°Uhm, y-you¡­ can¡¯t kill him.¡±


    Everyone momentarily fell silent as she said this.


    ¡°I-I mean¡­¡±


    As Roswyn began to stammer, everyone¡¯s faces started to frown slightly.


    <b><i> ¡®Frey is¡­ the Hero!!¡¯</i></b>


    Looking at them, Roswyn shouted inwardly.


    <b><i> ¡®He¡¯s the Hero who will save this world!!!¡¯</i></b>


    Now, she knew the whole truth.


    <b><i> ¡®So stop¡­¡¯</i></b>


    The ¡®Truth of the World¡¯ section had revealed the secrets of this world and all the horrendous tribtions Frey had endured.


    And why he had shouldered those hardships.


    <b><i> ¡®Stop it¡­ Before it¡¯s toote¡­!¡¯</i></b>


    And recently, she was beginning to vaguely understand what her recurring ¡®nightmares¡¯ meant.


    <b><i> ¡®Please¡­¡¯</i></b>


    The image of herself dyed in silver and going mad flickered before her eyes.


    ¡°Excuse me, Miss Roswyn?¡±


    ¡°Ugh, ugh¡­¡±


    However, Roswyn¡¯s cries merely echoed in her own mind.


    The helper system, which had once severely burned her, was now preventing her from revealing the truth about Frey.


    ¡°F-Frey is monopolizing the knowledge, right? S-So¡­ we can¡¯t kill him. We need to figure out how to defeat the Demon King, right?¡±


    Thus, she resorted to mentioning the knowledge Frey possessed as the next best option.


    ¡°Indeed, we can¡¯t touch Frey because of that information¡­¡±


    ¡°Is there no way to decipher the prophecy? Or how to deceive Frey and steal that information¡­¡±


    <b><i> ¡®You¡¯re missing the point¡­!¡±</i></b>


    But as the conversation took a strange turn, Roswyn shrieked.


    ¡°I know a way, would you like to hear it?¡±


    ¡°¡­What?¡±


    As Roswyn repeated her futile pleas, she clenched her lips tightly when Alice quietly approached the Horizon sisters.


    <b><i> ¡®No, stop it¡­¡¯</i></b>


    Alice, the girl who had visited her guild a few times.


    <i> ¡°Give me all the information you have about Frey.¡±</i>


    <i> ¡°Hmm¡­ That¡¯s easy.¡±</i>


    <i> ¡°Give me information that has already been verified, especially information about his crimes and weaknesses.¡±</i>


    <i> ¡°That¡¯s even easier.¡±</i>


    Roswyn recalled the conversation from a few months ago, and she was slowly engulfed in fear.


    ¡°It¡¯s me again¡­ I did it again¡­¡±


    She realized she had handed over incriminating information about Frey, giving the verification they needed under the assumption that Frey himself was at fault.


    ¡°Excuse me, Miss Alice?¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    ¡°I-I think¡­ I might have given you the wrong information that time¡­¡±


    In a panic, Roswyn grabbed Alice¡¯s arm and tried to talk to her.


    ¡°Ah, thank you, Miss Roswyn. The information you gave was really useful.¡±


    It was already toote.


    ¡°T-That¡­ I found outter that there might be false information. So¡­¡±


    ¡°No worries, everyone makes mistakes. It¡¯s not like Frey¡¯s sins are just one or two.¡±


    Alice¡¯s hostility towards Frey was already fixated, and Roswyn¡¯s inability to reveal the truth about Frey meant there was no turning back.


    ¡°M-Most of it could be false¡­ So¡­¡±


    ¡°From the article that was released recently, almost all of it seems to be true.¡±


    ¡°B-But¡­ ugh.¡±


    To make matters worse, Ruby¡¯s gaze was fixed on her, forcing Roswyn to stop talking.


    ¡°That¡¯s right, Miss Roswyn. You don¡¯t have to worry too much.¡±


    Vener quietly approached her side.


    ¡°The information you provided is urate enough for cross-validation. So, you can rest assured.¡±


    Vener, who had also visited Roswyn¡¯s guild a few times, reassured her.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    But naturally, there was no way Roswyn could be reassured by these words.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, even though things have turned out this way¡­ Frey will surely pay the price for his wrongdoings.¡±


    <b><i> ¡®He shouldn¡¯t pay the price¡­!¡¯</i></b>


    ¡°Miss Roswyn?¡±


    Feeling frustrated and frightened, Roswyn grabbed her head.


    <b><i>¡®Alice, it was Frey who saved you¡­ The Hero of Money you love is Frey¡­¡¯</i></b>


    Her voiceless murmurs echoed silently in the air.


    <b><i> ¡®Vener, the incident that happened when you were a guard for Frey¡¯s family¡­¡¯</i></b>


    ¡°Miss Roswyn, are you okay?¡±


    ¡°¡­Ah, yes.¡±


    Roswyn regained her senses and replied in a hushed tone.


    <b><i> ¡®I have to persuade these people¡­ I have to persuade them somehow¡­¡¯</i></b>


    But her mind was filled with such thoughts.


    ¡°I don¡¯t like you, but¡­ you¡¯re right.¡±


    However, her thoughts were interrupted by a voice nearby, and Roswyn turned to look.


    ¡°Frey needs to pay for what he¡¯s done.¡±


    Aria, who had be busier since bing the acting family head picked up another salmon sandwich and murmured in a low voice.


    ¡°I thought he would be shocked if I severed our connection, but¡­¡±


    Hesitating to bite into the sandwich, Aria murmured with a troubled expression.


    ¡°I wonder if he would even blink an eye if something happened to me and I died?¡±


    Aria no longer calls Frey her brother and slowly gives up on him. Roswyn saw a reflection of herself from a few months ago in her, and she quietly approached Aria.


    ¡°M-Maybe he has a reason?¡±


    ¡°¡­What?¡±


    With a face filled with desperation, Roswyn whispered.


    ¡°M-Maybe there¡¯s an unavoidable reason¡­¡±


    ¡°What kind of reason would that be?¡±


    However, Aria¡¯s response was firm.


    ¡°I used to think there was¡­ but that¡¯s reached its limit too.¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­¡±


    Staring nkly as Aria bit into her sandwich, Roswyn thought.


    ¡°It¡¯s time to admit that my brother haspletely changed.¡±


    She realized that no matter what she said, with all of her restrictions, it wouldn¡¯t help Frey.


    And the possibility that this girl, Frey¡¯s own blood, might walk the same path as her.


    ¡°But still¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­?¡±


    Roswyn was at a loss, and her eyes widened as Aria mumbled in a low voice with a lonesome look on her face.


    ¡°¡­If he¡¯spletely changed, maybe the opposite is also possible?¡±


    Aria looked down at her salmon sandwich, murmuring to herself.


    ¡°Besides, I just found out today that my brother hates salmon¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Roswyn¡¯s expression cracked upon hearing this.


    ¡°Then why did my brother eat salmon with me with a smile back then¡­¡±


    She realized a very simple fact.


    ¡°Why did he¡­ change like that¡­¡±


    The simple fact that she was not in a position to say anything to her.


    Aria, who she thought was walking on an irreversible path, was still longing for or at least acknowledging the changed Frey.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    She realized that she, who used to toy with him, was in apletely different position.


    ¡°Listen, I have a n for the ¡®entrance ceremony.¡¯ A big one¡­ Hero, would you like to hear it?¡±


    ¡°A good strategy is worth participating in, right? But first, I need to talk to that person¡­¡±


    ¡°Yes, then¡­ Oh, why Aria¡­?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll participate too. But I¡¯ll review the strategy¡­¡±


    And so she watched, dumbfounded, as the students huddled together and began to plot their attack on Frey, and she held up a hand in silence.


    <b><i> ¡®I have to stop them¡­ No, I have to at least obstruct them¡­ If not, then I have to get some information out of them¡­¡¯</i></b>


    She mumbled to herself, chewing on her lips.


    Alice, who was trying to kill her benefactor, Vener with her misguided sense of justice, the freshmen Frey was desperately trying to save with a 99% mortality rate, and Frey¡¯s sister, Aria.


    The inevitable fate that awaited them at the end was too clear in her mind.


    ¡°Excuse me, Miss Roswyn?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    Thus, gathering her courage, Roswyn approached them.


    ¡°Would you like a sandwich?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    When Ruby, who had briefly stepped away from the group, offered her a sandwich with a smile, Roswyn felt something snap inside her and she epted the sandwich.


    ¡°Thank¡­ you.¡±


    Then, Roswyn picked up the sandwich and started to eat it.


    <b><i> ¡®I¡¯ll kill you, I¡¯ll kill you, die¡­ die die die¡­¡¯</i></b>


    Her hatred blinder her eyes.


    <b><i> ¡®I¡¯ll definitely kill you¡­!!!¡¯</i></b>


    She was a germaphobe and hated the unhygienic sandwiches, and she disliked salmon more than anyone else.


    <b><i> ¡®Definitely¡­!!!¡¯</i></b>


    Consumed by her newfound hatred for Ruby, she forced herself to eat the sandwich while suppressing her urge to throw up.


    <b><i> ¡®I-If I can get rid of this bitch, I can secretly poison her in her sleep or stab her¡­ as long as I seed¡­¡¯</i></b>


    Suddenly, such thoughts crossed Roswyn¡¯s mind, and a glimmer of hope started to grow within her.


    <b><i> ¡®Maybe¡­ they¡¯ll even treat me as a helper¡­? Wouldn¡¯t they¡­?¡¯</i></b>


    ¨C <i>Beep! Beep beep!</i>


    But then, there was a sound next to her.


    Helper System


    [The Hero is in danger!]


    ¡°¡­!¡±


    Roswyn¡¯s eyes widened upon seeing the system window.


    Helper System


    [Navigation activated!]


    [Helper, protect the Hero!]


    Seeing that message, Roswyn¡¯s heart started to race.


    <i>¨C Spring¡­</i>


    But then, she quickly returned to her nk expression.


    ¡°The Hero is¡­ in danger¡­!¡±


    The message was not in front of her, but in front of re who suddenly stood up.


    ¨C <i>Tadadada¡­</i>


    With the navigation window in front of her, re started to run through the darkness.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Seeing that, Roswynpletely grasped the situation.


    ¡°That¡¯s now¡­ her role¡­ not mine¡­¡±


    She realized that she, with no abilities, information, or anything else, was nothing but a burden.


    And knowing fully well that it was toote to turn everything around, she couldn¡¯t help but feel a surge of jealousy and self-loathing that made her eyes tear up.


    <b><i> ¡®That was¡­ supposed to be my role¡­¡¯</i></b>


    ¡°Miss Roswyn? I have something to say¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­Crunch.¡±


    She channeled all those emotions into hatred towards Ruby as she made her way to the group.<hr>


    <strong>You can rate/review this serieshere.</strong>


    <strong>Advanced chapters avable on </strong>


    <strong>Illustr§Ñti§àns on our disc§àrd ¨C discord.gg/genesistls</strong>

 Chapter 285: A Chasing Light

    Chapter 285: A Chasing Light


    <b>? A Chasing Light ?</b>


    <i> ¨C Rattle, rattle¡­</i>


    On an unusually bright moonlit night, a carriage was crossing the roads of the Empire.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Though it was amon and unremarkable carriage for one passing through the Empire¡¯s bustling streets, the people within the silent carriage were not so ordinary.


    na, a powerful figure in the Imperial Family and is considered the closest to bing the Emperor.


    Serena, who was recently sessful in usurping the Secret Lord of her family and bing the real Lord, a fact that was quietly spreading among the higher echelons.


    Irina, who had anonymously published dozens of new magical theories in academia and was certain to soar again once her mana exhaustion ended.


    And Kania, who had been overseeing Frey¡¯s secret projects and recently advancing in the underworld forces to a terrifying extent.


    Each one was in a position that could dominate the Empire, yet none more so than the person seated in the middle.


    ¡°Hey, guys¡­?¡±


    The one in the middle who quietly looked around before speaking up was none other than Frey, the hot potato of the world.


    ¡°So, what¡¯s going on?¡±


    Noticing their serious expressions, Frey asked in a low voice.


    ¡°The journalists tried to storm into the orientation site for the second time.¡±


    ¡°¡­Is that so?¡±


    na responded while looking down quietly, to which Frey tilted his head.


    ¡°If it¡¯s just that, then just leave them be. I had something to say¡­¡±


    ¡°What else are you going to say? You can¡¯t.¡±


    na firmly shook her head, and Frey looked sullen.


    ¡°Also, we detected signs of an attack.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    The look in Frey¡¯s eyes changed when Serena, who was sitting next to him, spoke up sharply.


    ¡°Who¡¯s behind it? And the countermeasures?¡±


    ¡°We haven¡¯t identified the mastermind yet. But it¡¯s a nned and simultaneous move.¡±


    ¡°So, it can¡¯t be the Imperial Family. Maybe the Church?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s also unclear, but¡­¡±


    Serena spoke quietly, covering her face with a fan.


    ¡°We¡¯ll know when we confront them directly, won¡¯t we?¡±


    Frey looked surprised.


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me, you¡¯re luring them in?¡±


    ¡°These people have been nosing around recently. It¡¯s a good opportunity to sweep them all at once.¡±


    ¡°What if you get hurt?¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    Seeing Frey¡¯s worried face, Serena looked confused and pointed to her surroundings with her fan.


    ¡°Does it look like we¡¯ll get hurt?¡±


    ¡°Ah.¡±


    Only then did Frey realize that the girls in the carriage were among the strongest in the world.


    ¡°¡­I¡¯m still worried, though.¡±


    But still, he couldn¡¯t help but worry.


    ¡°Oh my.¡±


    Serena smiled shyly as Frey¡¯s gaze fell on her stomach.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay for now.¡±


    Then, covering her mouth with the fan, she turned her gaze out the window, gently patting Frey¡¯s shoulder.


    ¡°Because it¡¯s still in the fertilized egg stage.¡±


    She lightly tapped her lower abdomen.


    ¡°Whether the magic worked or not, I¡¯m not sure, but it might stay this way for a while?¡±


    ¡°¡­ That¡¯s good to hear.¡±


    Frey responded quietly, his face not showing his usual tired and sunken expression, but rather one filled with a strange excitement.


    ¡°Why? Do you find it fascinating?¡±


    ¡°I-It is fascinating¡­¡±


    ¡°Hehe, I see.¡±


    Serena took Frey¡¯s hand and gently guided it to her lower abdomen.


    ¡°Take a rest for a moment, we don¡¯t know when the attack wille.¡±


    Serena softly whispered as she gently patted her belly with Frey¡¯s hand, then Frey closed his eyes.


    ¡°The seed¡­ should I just teleport it inside me?¡±


    After some time had passed, Irina, who had been observing quietly from the opposite seat, swallowed dryly and murmured.


    ¡°Theoretically, if I set the coordinates correctly, it¡¯s possible¡­ If I carry it first and make it a done deal¡­¡±


    ¡°T-That¡¯s cheating! It¡¯s against the rule!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re all so noisy. Fuck off all of you. I¡¯m going to do whatever the fuck I want.¡±


    Irina growled at na who slyly chimed in.


    ¡°T-Then¡­ I also¡­¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s enough. If you wanted to, you should have seeded in today¡¯s mission, you romance novice.¡±


    ¡°W-Well, I have a good reason. And you¡¯ve never even held a man¡¯s hand, let alone been in a rtionship¡­!¡±


    ¡°Y-Yes, I have! I¡¯ve held hands with Frey!¡±


    ¡°The same goes for me¡­!¡±


    Enviously eyeing Serena¡¯s lower abdomen, the two girls started bickering and trying to pick apart each other¡¯s words.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Meanwhile, Kania quietly leaned her head on Frey¡¯s shoulder on her right, while observing the desperate bickering before her.


    ¡°Young Master, you¡¯re not sleeping, are you?¡±


    Kania whispered softly into his ear.


    ¡°Congrattions on bing a father-to-be.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Hearing this, Frey smiled softly, prompting Kania to nce at Serena.


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡±


    Serena looked away discontentedly with her arms crossed.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it fascinating? Your seed being carried by another, creating new life?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Young Master, I am already your eternal subordinate and secretary, but¡­¡±


    Observing him for a moment, Kania stealthily held Frey¡¯s left hand and put it under her legs. Then she continued to whisper.


    ¡°In addition to that, I actually want to be ¡®your woman.''¡±


    Kania¡¯s legs began to move slightly.


    ¡°The secret rtionship between a master and secretary has always been in the limelight in the underworld since ancient times.¡±


    She brought her cheek to Frey¡¯s neck, feeling his warmth as he blushed quietly with his eyes closed, and whispered once more.


    ¡°We can¡¯t do anything about it now. So, you can enjoy it legally.¡±


    ¡°Kania¡­¡±


    ¡°I guess I¡¯m a helpless woman, Young Master.¡±


    Kania spoke straightforwardly, not hiding anything at all.


    ¡°My body trembles when I think of you, Young Master.¡±


    ¡°That¡­¡±


    ¡°I want to be your ¡®woman¡¯. I want to spend a night with you. I want to carry your child in my  womb, and I can¡¯t help but tremble when I think of you.¡±


    Kania said desperately , then she quietly wrapped her arms around Frey and concluded her words.


    ¡°Please ¡®vinate¡¯ this ungrateful secretary who dares to love you, and keep it concealed from your wife.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­A lot of it.¡±


    Then suddenly, Kania¡¯s eyes turned cold.


    ¡°By the way, the attack ising.¡±


    She then enshrouded Frey with ck magic while embracing him.


    ¡°¡±I know.¡±¡±


    Irina and na, who had sensed it a while ago, now looked serious, their yful expressions gone.


    ¡°Iing in ten seconds. Then, the first wave of ambush will attack the carriage. There¡¯s a significant force up front, and I¡¯m worried if our family¡¯s assassins can handle it.¡±


    ¡°Confirmed.¡±


    ¡°Reinforcements will arrive in about three minutes, they¡¯re about five hundred meters away. But the enemy will likely do the same. It looks like it¡¯s going to be a close call.¡±


    Serena analyzed the situation quickly and muttered quietly while covering her face with the fan.


    ¡°I¡¯ve put the Demon King¡¯s army, including Lulu, on standby, but we¡¯ll use that as ast resort.¡±


    Serena was about to stand up when Irina and na grabbed her.


    ¡°Where do you think you¡¯re going?¡±


    ¡°I have to fight too. We need to identify those who¡¯ve ambushed us¡­¡±


    ¡°You stay here with Frey.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    Serena asked with a frown. Irina, who had been fiddling with her scrolls, quietly answered.


    ¡°We can¡¯t let them know Frey is here. He should still be safe even if today¡¯s incident leaks out. Anyway, we¡¯re also going to disguise our appearances. We¡¯ll cover our eyes, but we cane up with countless excuses¡­¡±


    ¡°Not that, I¡¯m talking about me.¡±


    Serena asked her again, and Irina responded by pointing to her belly.


    ¡°Do you really don¡¯t understand?


    ¡°But¡­¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re not sure if the magic worked, right? Straining yourself in such situations can cause problems.¡±


    Before Serena could retort, Irina frowned and forced her to sit down.


    ¡°I was actually against youing here in the first ce. So, stay put.¡±


    ¡°The magic should have worked¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t argue about magic with me. That magic you used wasn¡¯t perfected until a day after the deed, right? And it couldn¡¯t have been perfected in the first ce if it wasn¡¯t in that state. So, I repeat, stay here.¡±


    Serena, having heard this, quietly lowered her head and sat down.


    ¡°You¡¯re not on your own anymore. You¡¯re practically carrying Frey¡¯s baby. So now, it¡¯s our duty to protect you.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Irina crossed her legs as she finished speaking, and Serena tapped her fingers on her leg with her head down.


    ¡°I know, I¡¯m different from everyone else with my unstable magic, it nullifies the ¡®preventive vine¡¯ if I get out of here¡­ but still¡­¡±


    She muttered with a worried look while watching the girls prepare for battle.


    ¡°It¡¯s sad not being able to fight alongside you.¡±


    Frey embraced her, while being surrounded by ck magic, sr mana, and the protective shield devised by Irina.


    ¡°Sometimes you¡¯re annoying, but I still want to help¡­¡±


    ¡°Just help analyze the enemy using the magical tool.¡±


    And then suddenly.


    <i> ¨C BOOM!!!</i>


    A loud explosion came from beneath the carriage.


    <i> ¨C Sizzle¡­</i>


    Irina tore up a bunch of mana replenishment scrolls, and her eyes shed as she drew aplicated magic circle.


    <i> ¨C CRACKLE!</i>


    A magic circle with geometric patterns and intricate runes quickly formed in the air.


    <i> ¨C Crackle¡­ crackle¡­</i>


    The impact was strong enough to flip the carriage, but it remained intact without a scratch.


    ¡°High Gravity.¡±


    <i> ¨C Screech¡­!</i>


    Irina began chanting with her legs crossed, and the carriage started to feel heavier with an unpleasant rumble.


    ¡°Gravity Regression.¡±


    As a result, the smoothly rolling carriage came to a stop at a secluded path on the city outskirts. Irina calmly uncrossed her legs and muttered.


    ¡°Is that¡­ a chanting spell?¡±


    ¡°Huh? Yeah, why?¡±


    ¡°Is that¡­ something humans can do? Chanting in the Imperialnguage, not in runes?¡±


    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s just¡­ I don¡¯t know¡­ something I¡¯ve researched recently and applied. It¡¯s not difficult once you understand the principles behind it.¡±


    Irina scratched her head as na asked her question with wide eyes.


    ¡°By the way, those attackers aren¡¯t ordinary¡­¡±


    ¡°Indeed, they are not just any random thugs like we expected.¡±


    na was momentarily dazed and wailing at the difference in talent. But, she quickly regained herposure and started discussing the situation with Kania.


    <i> ¨C Boom, boom!!</i>


    <i> ¨C Crackle¡­!</i>


    The girls released a massive amount of sr mana and ck magic from their hands, which swirled all around and passed through the carriage door.


    ¡°Be careful, Young Master.¡±


    ¡°Stay inside the carriage, it¡¯s fortified like a fortress.¡±


    ¡°Serena, please don¡¯te out.¡±


    With the basic line of defense established, the three girls stepped out of the carriage.


    ¡°If you look even a little disadvantaged, I¡¯ll intervene immediately. Keep that in mind.¡±


    ¡°No, you won¡¯t.¡±


    Frey said while tightly embracing Serena. Kania, who had stepped outside, smiled and whispered back.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Then, a brief silence ensued.


    ¡°What¡¯s¡­ that?¡±


    ¡°Not sure, but we now know where the attack came from.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    The girls frowned upon seeing the scene before them.


    ¡°If it¡¯s not the Church, who else wouldmit such madness?¡±


    ¡°Seems like they¡¯re making their move. I knew it, I thought they¡¯d been too quiettely.¡±


    They were humans with horrid things instead of arms.


    Or rather, something resembling humans was staring at them.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    At the same time


    Helper System


    [100 meters ahead, the destination is in sight.]


    ¡°Huff, huff¡­¡±


    re ran wildly using her fluidization magic and was focused on the navigation disy in front of her.


    Helper System


    [Warning! Stop immediately!!]


    ¡°Huh?!¡±


    When the system window suddenly turned red, she fell to the ground with a horrified look on her face.


    ¡°Ow¡­ It hurts.¡±


    Rubbing the bump on her head, re stood up and looked around.


    ¡°¡­Hmm?¡±


    She noticed numerous thread-like lines in front of her.


    <i> ¨C Crackle¡­</i>


    ¡°What¡¯s this¡­¡±


    After tentatively throwing a stone at it, she scratched her head in confusion when it evaporated instantly.


    ¡°No, I don¡¯t have time for this.¡±


    She shook her head and raised her hand.


    <i> ¨C Snap!!</i>


    The next moment, the crisp sound of her fingers snapping echoed all around.


    <i> ¨C Fizz¡­</i>


    Simultaneously, all the threads blocking her path shattered into pieces and dispersed into the air.


    ¡°Who said you can¡¯t shatter the same object all at once?¡±


    Looking at it reminded her of something that happened a while ago, and she gritted her teeth and muttered.


    ¡°You can shatter the same object all at once, you know?¡±


    She then entered a path filled with trees, and started running again while shouting vigorously.


    ¡°Herooo¡­!! I¡¯ming!!¡±


    <i> ¨C Whoosh¡­</i>


    As her vigorous voice echoed through the lush trees, a tree that had been cautiously looking around peered out and slowly moved toward the entrance of the pathway.<hr>


    <strong>You can rate/review this serieshere.</strong>


    <strong>Advanced chapters avable on </strong>


    <strong>Illustr§Ñti§àns on our disc§àrd ¨C discord.gg/genesistls</strong>

 Chapter 286: Erosion Phenomenon

    Chapter 286: Erosion Phenomenon


    <b>? Erosion Phenomenon ?</b>


    <i> ¨C Boom! Boom!</i>


    ¡°Haaaaa!!¡±


    Amidst the reverberating explosions in the pitch-ck night, na raised her hand and shouted.


    <i> ¨C Zing¡­!</i>


    Then a thin beam of light shoots out of her hand.


    <i> ¨C BOOM!!!</i>


    Its power was formidable, despite the light being only bright enough to illuminate a room.When the light reached the enemies, the unidentified creatures heading towards the carriagey ughtered.


    <i> ¡°</i>Screech<i>¡­ </i>screech<i>¡­¡±</i>


    <i> ¡°</i>Kuek<i>¡­¡±</i>


    However, even though their major organs and faces were partially blown away, the creatures were still shrieking and moving.


    They looked like an undead, and the sight was making her ufortable. na stepped back cautiously and muttered.


    ¡°What exactly are these things?¡±


    ¡°¡­What do you mean? They must be one of the Church creations.¡±


    Irina responded seriously.


    ¡°Were they at this level in the previous regression? They were just partially altered before, but this¡­¡±


    ¡°They did more than just modify them. It¡¯s disgusting, whatever it is¡­ it¡¯s much worse than before.¡±


    Irina then kicked the half-cut creature reaching for her and sending it flying into the distance.


    ¡°Still, they¡¯re easy to deal with. They¡¯re extremely weak to mental attacks.¡±


    ¡°Right, it¡¯s like they have no mental barrier. If Frey is a 10, these creatures feel like a 0.¡±


    Kania waved her hands as if she was a conductor beside her, Irina interjected once more.


    ¡°Kugh¡­ That¡­¡±


    ¡°Uuu¡­¡±


    Under Kania¡¯s magic influence, The grotesque creatures began to form a line in front of the advancing horde, blocking them from moving further.


    ¡°Hell me.¡±


    When the line was set, Irina tore a bunch of mana replenishment scrolls and whispered with her fingers raised.


    <i> ¨C Crunch¡­</i>


    The space around her finger distorted, and an unbearable heat emitted from the warped space.


    ¡°What¡¯s that incantation? Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯ve actually borrowed fire from hell itself?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Eeek<i>¡­</i>¡°


    na asked in disbelief, as the mes from the warped space annihted the enemies like a rampaging serpent. She clenched her fist when Irina nodded at her.


    ¡°Why does everyone have so much talent except me¡­ Why¡­¡±


    ¡°Idiot. You have the sr ma-¡­¡±


    Irina started to retort, but then fell silent.


    She knew na¡¯s sr mana was only strong enough to burn a leaf when she was young, and it reached its current state through her relentless effort.


    <b><i> ¡®I guess she has a right to be angry¡­¡¯</i></b>


    Thinking she could never understand such feelings, as she had always been good at magic since she was a child, Irina scratched her head and quietly stepped back.


    <i> ¨C Kugugugu¡­!</i>


    ¡°All of you talented ones¡­ just die¡­¡±


    na red her aura of domination, making the hordes of creatures fall to their knees. Seeing that, Irina mumbled with a nk look.


    ¡°As expected, she¡¯s in no position to say that.¡±


    <i> ¨C Bang!!</i>


    ¡°Ugh!¡±


    Then, an explosion echoed in the distance.


    ¡°¡­Again?¡±


    Looking anxiously at the scene, Irina muttered with a weary look on her face.


    ¡°How many more are there¡­ Really¡­¡±


    Despite already decimating countless hordes after hordes of the grotesque creatures, every time the loud noise echoed, an equal number of them emerged again.


    Frustrated by this bizarre phenomenon, Irina approached Kania, who appears like a female warrior in her outfit¡ªwhich was torn in several ces because of its constricting tightness.


    ¡°This seems just like that time after the Academy Siege, right?¡±


    ¡°¡­Are you talking about the erosion phenomenon?¡±


    ¡°Yes, that annoying one. No matter how much I think about it, this has to be the same. There¡¯s no other exnation.¡±


    ording to national affairs, the ¡®Academy Siege¡¯ resulted in significant casualties and destroyed half of the Academy.


    The subsequent nationwide erosion phenomenon was enough topletely dash any remaining hopes they had.


    Once it began, it formed an almost imprable line on all sides of the empire.


    And it released demons and unidentified creatures from within it.


    The inevitable chaos, also known as ¡®Divine Punishment¡¯ or ¡®Judgment of the Sun God¡¯, had exhausted the Empire¡¯s military resources. To the point where they were unable to prevent the advance of the Demon King, thus sealing the Empire¡¯s fate.


    ¡°Well, at this point¡­ shouldn¡¯t ite out soon?¡±


    Just as Irina was frowning out of anxiety that such a terrifying phenomenon might have started earlier than before, Kania spoke in a hushed tone.


    ¡°¡­The Demon Boss?¡±


    As Irina¡¯s whole body tensed up, the ground began to shake again.


    <b> ¨C Everyone, please return to the carriage. We need to retreat. I¡¯m contacting the Demon King¡¯s army¡­</b>


    Serena¡¯s urgent voice echoed in their ears.


    <b> ¨C Wait, what?</b>


    However, her voice soon trailed off.


    <b> ¨C You¡¯re engaged in battle?</b>


    Realizing the situation had gone awry, Serena¡¯s tone turned bitter.


    <b> ¨C Everyone from the Moonlight Family¡¯s faction, get inside. Kania¡¯s faction on standby¡­ You¡¯re blocked? Then bypass them through air or underground. Check the second bundle of scrolls I prepared¡­</b>


    Serena quickly started issuing orders through multiple magicalmunication devices.


    ¡°What is¡­ that?¡±


    ¡°Hah.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Hearing the urgent voice, the three girls watched the unfolding scene with furrowed brows.


    ¡°Kuee¡­¡±


    ¡°Koo¡­¡±


    The undead creatures were swarming over each other, and forming a giant sphere.


    ¡°So disgusting.¡±


    Irina spat on the ground as tiny tentacles burst out from thepleted sphere.


    ¡°If only my mana was fully restored, this would be a piece of cake.¡±


    She then cleared her throat and turned her attention to the Demon Boss that had appeared.


    ¡°If wepared it to the previous regression, this would be a high -tier boss, right?¡±


    ¡°Surprisingly, a monster at this level was prettymon when I was about to die. But none were as disgusting as this one.¡±


    Kania and na talked to each other while looking at the repulsive sphere.


    ¡°It¡¯s a pity. If it were us from that time, we could have faced it one-on-one.¡±


    ¡°Well, we¡¯re still growing after all. And with Frey behind us, we might need to face it together, Miss Kania.¡±


    As na walked forward with a coy expression, Kania whispered.


    ¡°¡­You can speak informally with me.¡±


    ¡°W-What?¡±


    ¡°It seems awkward¡­¡±


    ¡°A-ah¡­ okay¡­ K-Kania?¡±


    Trying to regain herposure, she finally spoke informally to Kania for the first time, and rushed forward.


    ¡°As expected, the erosion phenomenon is rted to the Church after all¡­¡±


    Left alone as na rushed ahead, Kania changed her expression and muttered in a low voice.


    ¡°Soon, the Young Master said that there will be a full-fledged war with the Church, it seems that time hase sooner than expected.¡±


    Kania¡¯s eyes glowed ck as she drew the immensely powerful dark magic she recently acquired from within her.


    <i> ¨C Swoosh¡­</i>


    Suddenly, she turned around.


    ¡°Young Master, don¡¯t worry.¡±


    With her gaze fixed there for a moment, Kania smiles faintly.


    ¡°Young Master, and¡­ your children, I, Kania, will protect them.¡±


    After saying that, Kania ran towards the monstrous creatures.


    ¡°After all, It¡¯s only natural for a mother to protect her son.¡±


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    <i> ¨C Crackle¡­!</i>


    ¡°Ugh!¡±


    na lost her bnce and staggered as a giant tentacle fiercely mmed the ground.


    ¡°Kugh¡­¡±


    Despite being enveloped by the sr mana, the rushing tentacle still dealt significant internal injuries towards her, and a trickle of blood dripped from her mouth.


    ¡°Now, Kania!¡±


    She spoke as she wiped the blood from her mouth, and Kania began tomand the dark magic she had released around her.


    <i> ¨C Ding?Ding?</i>


    Then, the sound of a violin ying sweet and beautiful tunes echoed from all directions.


    <i> ¨C Sizzle¡­</i>


    Simultaneously, the dark magic blooming around her soared into the sky, forming musical scores and notes.


    ¡°Kiiee!!!¡±


    The creature started thrashing and mming its massive tentacles on the ground, seemingly hating the sound.


    ¡°Kiee?¡±


    But those tentacles were caught by the musical scores, which were as dark as Kania herself.


    ¡°Kooooo!!!¡±


    The panicked creature then howled ferociously as the beautiful melodies began to wrap around it, and pulled it down.


    <i> ¨C Fizz! Fizz! Fizzz!</i>


    Then, the scores and notes pulling it down shattered into pieces.


    <i> ¨C Crack¡­</i>


    Kania, undeterred by the trickling blood on her forehead, extended her arm and clenched her fist with a cold look on her face.


    <i> ¨C Rustle¡­!</i>


    The scattered fragments of dark magic coalesced once again, this time forming chains that wrapped around the creature.


    ¡°Since you¡¯re so keen on binding us, I shall bind you in return.¡±


    Kania then coldly whispered and mmed her hand down to the ground with all her might.


    ¡°Kieek¡­!¡±


    The floating creature screamed grotesquely as it was forcefully mmed to the ground.


    <i> ¨C Churuk¡­! Churuk¡­!</i>


    The chains mercilessly pierced the creatures.


    And then,


    ¡°Meteor.¡±


    While the other girls kept the monster upied, Irina had been relentlessly tearing up mana replenishment scrolls. After she tore thest one, she snapped her fingers with a sassy tone.


    <i> ¨C BOOM!!!</i>


    Simultaneously, meteors descended from the sky.


    ¡°Damn¡­ I wanted to hit it with something big¡­ but I¡¯m short on mana.¡±


    ¡°Kikikikikik!¡±


    Although Irina seemed unsatisfied, the creature let out a dying scream as the numerous meteors exploded throughout its body.


    <i> ¨C Shooooo¡­</i>


    ¡°¡±¡±Ha, ha, ha¡­¡±¡±¡±¡±


    After the meteor shower rained down for a while, a thick cloud of dust rose everywhere, and the three girls began to catch their breath.


    ¡°We should have killed it by now¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you remember that those words were forbidden in the previous regression, na?¡±


    Kania urgently interrupted as na mumbled with a sunken expression.


    ¡°Why? Why was that again?¡±


    ¡°Why!? You fool.¡±


    Irina, limping and spitting blood on the ground, responded to na.


    ¡°Because every time someone says that, the boss wille back¡­¡±


    ¡°Kieeeee!!¡±


    ¡°Damn, really.¡±


    At the same time as tentacles flew out of the dust cloud, Irina crouched down beside na and gave her a scolding before quietly chanting a spell.


    ¡°Protection.¡±


    <i> ¨C Zing¡­!</i>


    The tentacles were blocked by Irina¡¯s shield, and it began to pummel the shield over and over.


    ¡°This fucking octopus¡­¡±


    <i> ¨C Zing! Zing!!</i>


    ¡°Let¡¯s make some preparations, it¡¯s already been hit hard several times, a few more should do it¡­¡±


    Despite her exhaustion, she red at the tentacles and sighed, ready to fight again.


    <i> ¨C Zing¡­ Zing¡­</i>


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    Irina squinted her eyes and tilted her head as the iling tentacles slowed down.


    <i> ¨C Tssss¡­</i>


    ¡°Was it just post-mortem twitching?¡±


    Irina scratched her head when the tentacles limply slid off her shield.


    ¡°We still need to work harder¡­ We¡¯re definitely weaker than before.¡±


    She then turned to the girls behind her and spoke quietly.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been training every day and I recently had a breakthrough. The technique I just used was a new skill I gained from that.¡±


    ¡°I-I do image training every day, too. Fighting vigorously¡­ w-with Frey. You should try it, it¡¯s quite¡­¡±


    Kania and na agreed, they too feel the need to be stronger.


    ¡°By the way, how about a bet?¡±


    Irina looked at them with a mischievous expression.


    ¡°What kind of bet?¡±


    ¡°Simple, we ask Frey who the MVP is today.¡±


    The girls¡¯ expressions turned serious.


    ¡°And whoever Frey chose¡­ ¡°


    ¡°That goes against our agreement. It was supposed to be the one who made the Young Master happiest¡­¡±


    ¡°I-I can¡¯t be part of this¡­ I only taunted the enemy in the battle¡­ Besides, I hardly met Frey because ofck of time¡­ It¡¯s unfair¡­ I feel like I¡¯m the most¡­¡±


    As they were about to ease the battle tension with light-hearted banter.


    <i> ¨C Boom, boom¡­!</i>


    ¡°¡±¡±¡­!?¡±¡±¡±


    As the smoke cleared, heavy footsteps were heard from behind them, making the girls turn with icy expressions.


    ¡°¡­Fuck.¡±


    ¡°We need to get out of here.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll take the front, you two¡­¡±


    Eight dark golems, each emitting a terrifying aura, were slowly approaching them.


    They weren¡¯t the colossal final bosses of the ¡® Academy Siege¡¯, or therge ones Frey had once faced. They were only average-sized.


    But the overwhelming number was enough to give them a sense of crisis.


    ¡°Why is it already the second wave? It¡¯spletely different from the previous regression. And why are such strong creatures appearing now?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll worry about thatter. Protecting Freyes first.¡±


    In the midst of this, they maintainedposure and organized their situation.


    ¡°This is insane¡­¡±


    However, the atmosphere inside the carriage was grave.


    ¡°Frey! No!! Don¡¯t go out!!¡±


    ¡°Just stay put, Serena.¡±


    Frey had been trying to get out of the carriage since earlier but was hindered by Serena, who grabbed his leg and secretly cast a magic spell to prevent him from exiting the carriage. But he forced his way through with his sword drawn.


    ¡°I¡¯ve stayed put until now because I was sure we could win, but that thing¡­ it¡¯s too dangerous.¡±


    ¡°Then I will fight too! You can¡¯t just go out and¡­¡±


    <i>¨C Grab¡­!</i>


    ¡°Eek!?¡±


    After finally breaking through the carriage door, Frey grabbed Serena¡¯s arm and pulled her close.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to use my special move. Just one hit is enough.¡±


    ¡°¡­!¡±


    He whispered as he took Serena¡¯s hand, who was shaking her head and sobbing. Then he tied it to the carriage¡¯s handle.


    ¡°You¡¯ll wake up after a good rest, and we will be back to school in no time. Don¡¯t worry.¡±


    ¡°No¡­ no¡­¡±


    Serena, unable to look at him, wrapped her legs around Frey¡¯s waist.


    ¡°The reinforcements will arrive soon, so please¡­¡±


    ¡°I love you, Serena.¡±


    ¡°¡­H!¡±


    But after kissing Serena¡¯s abdomen, Frey quickly untangled her legs when she flinched.


    ¡°Thought I couldn¡¯t get away from you¡­?¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­¡±


    ¡°I always wanted to ¡®make¡¯ one with you, you fool.¡±


    ¡°Frey!!!¡±


    After saying this, Frey jumped out of the carriage.


    ¡°Frey!! Why did youe out!!¡±


    ¡°Get back in!! You fool!!!¡±


    ¡°Young Master!! No!!¡±


    The girls, who were quietly preparing for battle, and making a veil to block the carriage from view, rushed toward Frey in a panic.


    ¡°What kind of Hero receives protection from others??¡±


    But the wounds on their bodies only made Frey more determined.


    ¡°Superno¡­¡±


    Surrounded by white mes with intense fiery eyes, he lifted his sword and poised for a decisive strike.


    <i> ¨C Snap!!!</i>


    Suddenly, the sound of a finger snapping echoed around them.


    <i> ¨C Boom, thud! Boom!</i>


    Soon after, the dark golems halted in their tracks and began to crumble one by one.


    The cores embedded in their chest were shattered to pieces


    ¡°¡±¡­?¡±¡±


    This left Frey and the heroines frozen, with question marks on their faces.


    ¡°H-How do I make my entrance¡­?¡±


    From the dense bushes behind them.


    ¡°Ta-da? The Helper appears. How should I pose? Uh¡­ I should have asked my mentor about this¡­¡±


    With a flushed expression, re began to ponder on how to make her entrance.


    <strong>You can rate/review this serieshere.</strong>


    <strong>Advanced chapters avable on </strong>


    <strong>Illustr§Ñti§àns on our disc§àrd ¨C discord.gg/genesistls</strong>

 Chapter 287: Two Resolutions

    Chapter 287: Two Resolutions


    <b>? Two Resolutions ?</b>


    ¡°What¡¯s going on here¡­?¡±


    I was dumbfounded.


    The golems I had fought so hard to defeat before,y crushed on the ground like broken toys.


    Was it a malfunction? No, that couldn¡¯t be it. These were supposed to be the final bosses of the scenario. Just like Miho, who may be one of the strongest yers upon awakening.


    Sure, they weren¡¯t as big as the ones I caught or when it was the boss back then, but still, fighting eight of them should have been quite a challenge.


    But for a boss to suddenly malfunction and copse like this? It didn¡¯t make any sense. Could there be some kind of trap?


    ¡°¡­The cores, they¡¯re all shattered?¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±Still in a defensive stance with my sword raised, I finally turned my gaze to the cores after hearing na and Irina muttering in a daze.


    <i> ¨C Shhhh¡­</i>


    ck smoke wafted from the shattered core inside the golems.


    These cores were normally unbreakable by ordinary means, but can be easily destroyed when pierced with the strength of the Hero.


    <i> ¨C Shaaah¡­</i>


    Kania, who had been running towards me crying just now, was crouching in front of the golems with a disheartened look, and started to absorb the dark mana within them.


    Even though they were only mid-sized, the energy from the eight Dark Golems that was flowing into Kania was still immense.


    The concentration and umted energy must be immense, considering they were destroyed immediately without putting up a fight.


    ¡°Uh, Frey. You can stop now¡­?¡±


    ¡°Ah.¡±


    I had been dazed and looking around like a stray cat, and it wasn¡¯t until na came over and tapped me on my shoulder did I regain my senses and straighten up.


    <i> ¨C Fizzle¡­</i>


    The white mes surrounding my body were quietly extinguished.


    ¡°This technique¡­ Every time I tried to use it, something always interfered¡­¡±


    Thest time I went down to the Church¡¯s underground with Ferloche and was attacked by the holy undead, Irina intervened just as I was about to use this skill. Now, something unknown has helped us.


    It was a relief in a way, as the skill was quite taxing on my body¡­ but it still felt unsettling.


    Who could have helped us?


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡±


    Frowning, I looked around but saw no trace of anything, so I started walking forward.


    I needed to investigate the entity that attacked us before the golems, which were now just empty cans, appeared.


    <i> ¨C Fizzle¡­</i>


    Walking past the golems, I came across the hideously contorted creature sprawled on the ground.


    It was a nauseating sight, even for someone with a strong stomach. I felt like I wouldn¡¯t be able to eat octopus for months after this.


    <i> ¨C Tap tap</i>


    But I have to investigate it. So I cautiously prodded the creature with my sword, and its tentacles twitched slightly.


    ¡°B-Be careful, Frey¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, it¡¯s already dead.¡±


    I responded confidently. In fact, I doubted whether this thing was ever alive in the first ce, but the energy that was clearly visible earlier had disappeared.


    ¡°It¡¯s really disgusting¡­¡±


    ¡°But doesn¡¯t it look familiar?¡±


    ¡°This thing? I¡¯ve seen it a few times in the sea.¡±


    While I carefully observed the creature, a conversation continued behind me.


    ¡°I think¡­ I¡¯ve seen it in the sky.¡±


    ¡°In the sky? This disgusting thing exists in the sky?¡±


    ¡°In a way, there¡¯s something even more disgusting than this up there.¡±


    Kania, still absorbing dark mana, pointed to the sky with a cold expression.


    ¡°The sun¡­¡±


    At the same time, a word popped into my mind.


    ¡°I just told you to remember it¡­¡±


    That day, when I was especially harsh on Ferloche, I had a dream about a ck cat doll.


    In that dream, a person who I presumed to be my ancestor had apparently split the sun in half.


    Of course, due to the revealed truths that day, I thought it might have been simply an attempt to inform me that the Demon God and the Sun God had separated ways, but¡­


    <i> ¨C Wriggle, wriggle¡­</i>


    What if it was literal?


    <b><i> ¡®Kania¡¯s right¡­ they do look somewhat simr.¡¯</i></b>


    The tentacles slightly protruding and wriggling from the round sphere, did they not resemble the rays spreading out from the sun?


    Maybe it was because Kania and I had seen more records of ancient artifacts found in the Western Continent than anyone else that we saw it that way.


    The sun carved on the newly excavated artifacts was ck and strangely shaped.


    The rays were not straight but strangely twisted, just like these tentacles before me.


    <b><i> ¡®The sun, the sun¡­¡¯</i></b>


    I was overwhelmed by a strange sense of d¨¦j¨¤ vu like I definitely had seen this strange creature before. Then I took a deep breath.


    ¡°¡­Damn it.¡±


    ¡°Young Master?¡±


    ¡°Frey!? What are you doing?¡±


    I frowned and plunged my sword into the strange creature.


    <i> ¨C Fizzzz¡­</i>


    Without hesitation, I split it in half.


    ¡°¡­!¡±


    Something inside it revealed itself.


    Or rather, it stared at me.


    <i> ¨C Tzzzzz¡­</i>


    But before I could look at it closely, it disappeared before my eyes.


    ¡°An eye¡­?¡±


    However, that image was etched in my mind.


    For a moment, the eyes widened and red at me before closing and disappearing.


    ¡°The portal¡­ is disappearing.¡±


    ¡°No more waves, it seems.¡±


    As I gazed nkly at the ck stone left by the creature, the huge portal visible between the sliced creature began to close slowly.


    ¡°Hey, should we try to go inside the portal? We could even take an army and make a preemptive attack¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t even think about it, I¡¯ve tried raiding it before¡­¡±


    Listening to na and Irina¡¯s serious conversation, I recalled a dream and slowly looked up at the sky.


    ¡°¡­Hmm.¡±


    Hanging above the night sky was the softly glowing moon, beautiful as always.


    <b><i> ¡®To split the sun¡­ It can¡¯t be just for this.¡¯</i></b>


    Thinking about the sunrise that woulde after this moonlit night, I murmured to myself.


    ¡°But¡­ I feel like I¡¯m getting close to the answer.¡±


    Could I really cut the sky and split the sun in half if I wield my full strength, like in my dream?


    No.


    No matter how much I imagined it, it¡¯s impossible. I never thought of myself as weak, but I¡¯m not strong enough to split the sun.


    After all, it was impossible for my sword to reach the sun in the first ce. I learned from Serena how far the sun was from us when I was younger.


    ¡°Umm¡­¡±


    Suddenly, I am reminded of the cute image of Serena, who was still a bit wary of me back then. With a calm expression, she said that the moon was closer and always orbits around us, so we should stay closer to it.


    That memory momentarily distracted me, but then I turned my gaze back to the girls behind me and it made me lost in thought again.


    <b><i> ¡®They¡¯ve all¡­ been hurt quite a bit.¡¯</i></b>


    Kania suffered significant injuries to her forehead and shoulder in the battle.


    Even now, as she bled and looked pale, Kania stood firm with a smile when she met my gaze as if nothing was wrong. And my heart ached for her.


    Irina, who was once the target of envy in the Magic Tower, had suffered significant injuries to her side and feet.


    She nonchntly took off her top with a pained look and tightly wrapped a bandage around her waist.


    Her entire body was covered with ckened and charred mana circuits.


    Despite knowing that it will worsen her condition, she still forcibly imnted dark magic into her body for my sake. And she squeezed out everyst drop of mana from her mana circuits while she was still in a mana-depleted state.


    na, who had been getting more and more gaunttely, had the most severe injuries because she fought in the front lines despite her status as the Imperial Princess.


    ¡°Hehe¡­¡±


    From a very young age, she had to throw away the luxuries of being a Princess and was forced to jump into the mud. Now, she was smiling at me while covered in mud.


    She forgot about her pain, simply because our eyes met. The sight of her made my heart sink.


    <b><i> ¡®I¡­ need to be stronger.¡¯</i></b>


    I quietly made a vow as I watched my loved ones suffer such severe injuries while trying to protect me.


    <b><i> ¡®Several times stronger¡­ No, hundreds¡­ thousands of times stronger.¡¯</i></b>


    I wouldn¡¯t becent anymore. To protect the precious people in my life, I would be thousands of times, hundreds of millions of times stronger than I am now.


    So strong that I could swat away creatures like the one we just encountered like a fly, and achieve a perfect victory over the Demon King.


    Strong enough to beat down the Demon God.


    And¡­


    ¡°Strong enough to cut down the sun in the sky.¡±


    I added another goal to my sole purpose.


    No. Come to think of it, it was a goal that originally conflicted with my original objective.


    The path I was on was uncharted. To tread this unknown path, I must be stronger first.


    Whether it was a sudden quest, a hidden quest, or hidden pieces, I would take them all on.


    I would be stronger.


    So that never again would these girls suffer like today.


    I would protect the world from the impending erosion phenomenon and the Demon King, and finally, bring a happy ending.


    And, I would cut down the sun in the sky.


    Doing so, I¡¯d surely¡­


    ¡°Uhm.¡±


    As my eyes were burning with determination, I suddenly felt dizzy and copsed to the ground.


    ¡°Frey!!¡±


    The Heroines rushed towards me.


    ¡°¡­Clearly, I can¡¯t be the only one to get stronger.¡±


    Seeing them, I made a second vow.


    ¡°I have to make everyone stronger.¡±


    Originally, I took up the role of a Professor to collect hatred, but now I must adjust the n a little.


    The erosion phenomenon seemed to have urred a bit earlier than expected.


    To ensure that no monstrosity could cross the walls of their cozy home, I would teach the freshmen about the erosion phenomenon and prepare them for it.


    If I nurtured these young sprouts into towering trees, as Isolet¡¯s motto goes, we would be able to stick together when the raging floodes.


    Perhaps this was how Isolet¡¯s pride as a Professor was forged? Suddenly, I felt a burning sense of responsibility and duty as a professor.


    ¡°Frey, what¡¯s wrong? Are you hurt?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s move to the carriage first. We need to get out of here¡­¡±


    The main Heroines were helping me. They, too, needed to awaken as soon as possible, for they were literally full of power.


    Isolet and Lulu, who were currently undergoing awakening, and as many other sub-Heroines as possible, must alsoplete their awakening.


    We would all be stronger.


    There was no such thing as unavoidable, absolute misfortune.


    I will definitely awaken everyone, make them stronger, and save this world.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    And for that to happen¡­


    ¡°¡­Ah.¡±


    Despite my unsteady footing, my eyes were firm, but they wavered for the first time upon realizing one crucial fact.


    <b><i> ¡®To awaken and strengthen the Heroines¡­¡¯</i></b>


    The system window I saw recently flickered before my eyes.


    I also recalled the information about the affection system I had acquired a while ago.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    As I pondered over this information, I lost my bnce and staggered.


    ¡°Ugh¡­¡±


    Perhaps the sudden dizziness was a consequence of the special move I intended to use earlier.


    ¡°Frey, snap out of it. Frey.¡±


    ¡°Potion, we need a potion¡­¡±


    As I copsed and was losing consciousness on the ground, the girls looked down at me with worried expressions.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, it¡¯s just a side effect of the special move I was about to use¡­¡±


    ¡°Y-You didn¡¯t even use it, though¡­?¡±


    As I whispered weakly in a cold sweat, Irina asked in confusion.


    ¡°Just activating the technique requires a lot of energy¡­ I¡¯ll be fine after a bit of rest¡­¡±


    I responded in a faint voice.


    ¡°Anyway, the vacation is almost over¡­ I should just take a rest.¡±


    Recalling the conclusion I just reached, I continued with a trembling voice.


    ¡°Can¡¯t I just fall asleep today and wake up the day before school starts?¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±¡­¡±¡±¡±


    Upon hearing the phrase ¡®the day before school starts¡¯, the girl¡¯s expressions began to change.


    ¡°B-But¡­Who¡¯s that?¡±


    Looking at them with a puzzled look, I pointed behind them and tilted my head.


    ¡°Eek.¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±¡­!¡±¡±¡±


    The girls froze as they nced back.


    ¡°Oh, oh¡­¡±


    I was also taken aback.


    Approaching cautiously with her hands raised in the air, re stopped in her tracks, looking as dumbfounded as a squirrel hit by an acorn.


    ¨C Frey, you have the ¡®Cloak of Deception¡¯ with you! Put it on!!


    The girls, who were disguised, panicked upon realizing that I was not in disguise. And they quickly searched for the cloak as Serena urgently radioed in from inside the carriage.


    ¡°F-Found it.¡±


    ¡°Is.. Is that how you wear it?¡±


    As I quickly draped the cloak over me, I felt increasingly sleepy, and whispered softly.


    ¡°Anyway, cast a sleep recovery spell on me¡­ if anything happens, make sure to wake me up¡­¡±


    ¡°Rest well, Frey.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll handle the rest, Young Master.¡±


    They whispered with a smile.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be stronger¡­¡±


    In my foggy mind, I kept murmuring silently so as not to forget today¡¯s vow.


    ¡°And you all, I¡¯ll make you stronger too¡­ I promise¡­ you won¡¯t get hurt like that anymore¡­¡±


    ¡°¡±¡­¡±¡±


    As my murmuring ceased, I saw the three girls looking down at me with flushed faces just before I closed my eyes.


    ¡°Hero?¡±


    Before my eyespletely closed, re, who had finally reached me, started to tilt her head.


    ¡°Hehe.¡±


    As she grinned at me the way she typically did, I silently recalled the scene from earlier.


    Serena popped the moonlight crystal in her mouth and said it tasted like me, then swallowed it with her eyes closed.


    Then, she stuck out her tongue and smiled with her eyes.


    [Affection System ¨C Rated 19+ Version]


    < Serena ¨C Awakening Completed >


    And the system window that appeared that time.


    Naturally, there were plenty of ways to deal with it. Even light physical contact or emotional connection could raise the awakening level.


    But, there was no time.


    In this unknown world, where everything was unclear, time was as precious as gold.


    So¡­


    <i> ¨C Swish.</i>


    I quietly closed my eyes after making another vow to myself that was as important as cutting down the sun.


    ¡°What do you think¡­ about what he just said¡­?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Hero? You¡¯re the Hero, right? Herooo!¡±


    Under the soft moonlight, the end of the vacation was approaching.<hr>


    <strong>You can rate/review this serieshere.</strong>


    <strong>Advanced chapters avable on </strong>


    <strong>Illustr§Ñti§àns on our disc§àrd ¨C discord.gg/genesistls</strong>

 Chapter 288: A Crisis At Its Breaking Point

    Chapter 288: A Crisis At Its Breaking Point


    <b>? A Crisis At Its Breaking Point ?</b>


    The long vacation was over, and it was the day before school started again.


    ¡°Yawn¡­¡±


    Perhaps because I had been undergoing sleep therapy for quite some time after the orientation, I yawned automatically as I woke up.


    ¡°Young Master, are you awake?¡±


    ¡°¡­Yeah.¡±


    I rubbed my eyes for a while and smiled at Kania, whom I had seen taking naps by my side every time I woke up slightly.


    ¡°How does your body feel?¡±


    ¡°It seems much better.¡±¡°Really? That¡¯s good to hear.¡±


    It made sense, given that I have a good night¡¯s sleep every day and received various treatments continuously for almost two months.


    Moreover, since I had been training whenever I woke up, I might have be a bit stronger.


    <b><i> ¡®No, I need to be several times stronger than this.¡¯</i></b>


    There was a limit to how much training alone could strengthen me. I didn¡¯t have enough time, and I didn¡¯t have enough strength, yet.


    With regr academy life resuming tomorrow, I should explore various means to strengthen myself under the guise of teaching.


    Maybe I should take a school trip to the Western Continent? That didn¡¯t seem like a bad idea.


    ¡°Young Master, you¡¯ve gained a lot of muscle.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    As I was warming up, Kania quietly sat down next to me on my bed and started poking my body with her finger.


    ¡°How did you build so much muscles in such a short time? You look like your usual self from the outside, but when I touch you, it¡¯s definitely different.¡±


    The Starlight family was a family of heroes. We had our own disciplines and efficient training secrets.


    I just hadn¡¯t felt the need to try them until now.


    Given that I now have a reason to be stronger, there was no reason not to utilize them.


    ¡°You¡¯re amazing, Young Master. Truly the best.¡±


    However, Kania¡¯s gestures were a bit too bold.


    <i> ¨C Swoosh, swoosh¡­</i>


    Blushing, she began to poke around various parts of my body, and before I knew it, her hand slipped inside my clothes, gently caressing my abdomen.


    ¡°Your abs are really nice¡­¡±


    Observing her silently, I jokingly slipped my hand inside her clothes as well.


    ¡°¡­I apologize. Please forgive me.¡±


    She stiffened up and whispered quietly.


    ¡°Report what had happened after I slept.¡±


    I tapped her stomach slightly and turned to look out the window.


    ¡°First of all¡­ I¡¯ll start with what happened with the sleep spell yesterday.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    I didn¡¯t expect such an answer.


    ¡°Irina made a mistake, and¡­ there was an error in the sleep spell.¡±


    ¡°¡­What?¡±


    What on earth did that mean? An error in the sleep spell? And Irina made a mistake in a spell?


    That was as absurd as saying Kania¡¯s cooking was tasteless or that Serena was stupid.


    Simply put, it did not make sense.


    ¡°S-She was so exhausted and she identally drew the wrong magic circle. So, you ended up sleeping for a whole day.¡±


    As I was thinking that, Kania rushed in to exin. Yes, I can understand that. Even someone as perfect as Irina couldn¡¯t fight sleepiness.


    ¡°Then, has the error been fixed?¡±


    ¡°No, I temporarily interfered with the magic for now to wake you up. Irina is expected to return from the Magic Tower today¡­¡±


    ¡°Well thanks to her, I feel refreshed and great. Tell her not to be too upset.¡±


    ¡°¡­Understood.¡±


    Although I smiled and said this to Kania, a question lingered in my mind.


    <b><i> ¡®I don¡¯t feel like I slept all day¡­¡¯</i></b>


    My body felt sore as if I had been training, so naturally, I assumed I had woken up after a training session.


    <b><i> ¡®¡­It must be just my imagination.¡¯</i></b>


    After pondering for a moment, I shook my head and turned to Kania.


    ¡°So, what¡¯s next?¡±


    ¡°Yes, secondly¡­ it¡¯s about the outside world.¡±


    Hearing this, I subconsciously swallowed.


    Since returning to the inn for sleep therapy, I hadn¡¯t been in touch with the outside world, even during the brief moments when I woke up for training.


    This was done solely to focus on training and to avoid any interference with the treatment.


    As a result, I had been disconnected from the news for a while, so I was both excited and worried.


    ¡°The incident from the orientation¡­ is spreading quickly across the whole nation.¡±


    ¡°Really? To what extent?¡±


    As I frowned and asked, Kania answered with a sigh.


    ¡°Naturally, it¡¯s known to political figures and other important figures around the world. However, national leaders are collectively suppressing the media to dy the spread of the news as much as possible.¡±


    ¡°However, if the fact that I hold the secret to saving the world bes known¡­ it would cause global panic.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s already in a state of panic, but only among the leaders and the media. A significant number ofmoners, and surprisingly, even some nobles, are still unaware of it.¡±


    ¡°¡­Hmm.¡±


    As I pondered with my arms crossed, Kania quietly added.


    ¡°Obviously, such a big incident can¡¯t be covered up forever. It¡¯s just a matter of time before the rumors spread nationwide. Within a few months, everyone will know the truth.¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡±


    ¡°In the case of the academy, the sophomores and freshman students who were present that day naturally know everything. The rest are just starting to hear the rumors.¡±


    Pleased with her exnation, I was about to respond when Kania frowned and spoke.


    ¡°Why did you instruct me to let things go this way? I¡¯m worried sick about you.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°Yes, if I could, I¡¯d shrink you and keep you in my pocket.¡±


    ¡°Pfft.¡±


    Unlike in the past, she now could bluntly express her feelings. I chuckled at her, and started to exin quietly.


    ¡°They need to hate me, not fear me. Fear lowers point efficiency.¡±


    ¡°¡­.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s why I chose to spread the rumor slowly over the course of several months. If I targeted the entire world, the points would umte enormously.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re so obsessed with points¡­ Eek.¡±


    I interrupted her by tapping her belly with my finger.


    ¡°With the rumors spreading everywhere, my ssmates can¡¯t treat me lightly. And the freshmen won¡¯t dare to defy me since I¡¯m a professor.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Anyway, I¡¯ll be practically living at the academy for a year, so there¡¯s no problem. Don¡¯t worry too much.¡±


    As I finished speaking, Kania, who had been looking at me thoughtfully, continued her report.


    ¡°You might change your mind after my third report.¡±


    I tilted my head at her words, and she continued with a frustrated look.


    ¡°There¡¯s a faction nning to attack you.¡±


    ¡°Attacking me?¡±


    ¡°They im you¡¯re lying. It¡¯s so absurd it¡¯sughable.¡±


    Contrary to her words, her expression was cold.


    ¡°The Church, the Imperial Family, and the Magic Tower should have verified it.¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re iming that these three forces conspired together. Besides, they¡¯re spreading various conspiracy theories to drag you out.¡±


    ¡°¡­Ha, really.¡±


    ¡°Moreover, this faction has some presence in the academy as well. So¡­ please be careful.¡±


    Said Kania.


    ¡°We¡¯ve been handling things from behind the scenes for a while now.¡±


    Her expression was somewhat frightening as she said so.


    <b><i> ¡®Kania is scary.¡¯</i></b>


    Next to me, she was a loyal subordinate and my most trustworthy aide, but on the outside, her image was now that of a back alley boss.


    Even the original boss, Count Justiano, was overshadowed by her, and my other identity, ¡®The Hero of Money¡¯, was closely associated with her.


    ¡°Well done, Kania.¡±


    ¡°Haah¡­ Hah¡­¡±


    It felt a little strange, seeing such a terrifying girl blushing and moaning after I patted her in the stomach.


    ¡°P-Please stop fooling around¡­ Young Master. I can¡¯t handle this, I mean¡­ there¡¯s still onest report left.¡±


    ¡°Huh? There¡¯s more?¡±


    After petting her stomach for a while, Kania gently grabbed my arm and said so.


    ¡°It¡¯s about your sister¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re going to find out about it anyway, so I thought it¡¯s better to tell you now.¡±


    I suddenly felt terrified. Did something happen to Aria? Was she hurt¡­ or worse?


    ¡°Calm down, Young Master.¡±


    My heart raced, and I felt out of breath for the first time in a long while, Kania quickly pulled me into her arms.


    ¡°Aria has officially joined the Hero Party.¡±


    Her voice reached my ear.


    ¡°She has been getting along well with Ruby recently. And maybe¡­ she might even get special admission to the academy as a freshman.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Then, a moment of silence ensued.


    ¡°What? That¡¯s it?¡±


    In her arms, I muttered with a sigh of relief.


    ¡°What a relief¡­ I thought something happened.¡±


    ¡°Young Master.¡±


    ¡°I-I thought something terrible happened¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    As I failed to regain myposure, Kania held me tighter.


    <b><i> ¨C Rustle¡­</i></b>


    When I started to calm down, I searched through my pockets.


    ¡°Cough, cough¡­¡±


    I suddenly wanted to see the handkerchief my beloved sister had given to me as a gift.


    ¡°¡­Huh?¡±


    But something was off.


    No matter how much I searched, I couldn¡¯t find the handkerchief.


    ¡°Young Master? What happened?¡±


    Kania tilted her head in confusion at my sudden behavior.


    ¡°Ah¡­¡±


    I felt my chest tightened.


    It was the handkerchief with a silver cat embroidered using ster mana that Aria gave me as a gift a few months ago.


    After that, Serena, Kania, Irina, and na also took turns embroidering their own animals on the handkerchiefs.


    ¡°It can¡¯t be¡­¡±


    It was an irreceable treasure that I always carried with me, because it made me feel like they were always by my side just by holding it¡­


    Where could it have gone?


    Did I forget it? Did I drop it somewhere? Where was it?


    During training? During the encounter with that strange creature? Or¡­ even before that?


    ¡°I-I need to find it¡­¡±


    I must find it at all costs.


    Without it, it felt like thest link between my sister and I would be forever severed.


    So.


    No matter what happened, no matter what it took, I must¡­


    ¡°Young Master, stay calm.¡±


    ¡°Haa, haa¡­¡±


    ¡°Take deep and slow breaths.¡±


    She gently held my hand and spoke in a soft voice as she stroked my pale face with a worried look.


    ¡°Slowly¡­ even slower¡­¡±


    ¡°Haaa¡­¡±


    I closed my eyes tightly to hide its trembling, and I followed her instructions to breathe slowly as I held her hand.


    ¡°That¡¯s good. You¡¯re doing very well.¡±


    Kania patted my back.


    Simultaneously, my heart felt warm.


    Like sitting on a cozy sofa, a sense offort settled over my body.


    ¡°Young Master, is something troubling you? Please tell me.¡±


    She asked with a gentle smile, and as I exhaled deeply, I asked her in a low voice.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing major¡­ just that my handkerchief disappeared.¡±


    ¡°Your handkerchief?¡±


    ¡°The one my sister gave me as a gift, the one you all embroidered animals on. It¡¯s¡­¡±


    ¡°Oh, I have it with me.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    I widened my eyes in surprise, sounding as if I were confiding in my mother.


    ¡°Ferloche gave it to mest time. She said she found it at the ce you were at during the orientation.¡±


    ¡°Ah, right¡­¡±


    Dumbfounded, I stared at the handkerchief she was handing to me, then quickly took it.


    There it was, the animals symbolizing the Heroines and the silver cat in the center.


    Even though they hated it, I could feel traces of their love that went into it, stitch by stitch.


    No wonder I cherished it so much¡­


    ¡°¡­Huh?¡±


    As I buried my face in the handkerchief with a happy expression, I suddenly tilted my head in confusion.


    ¡°What¡¯s this?¡±


    A new animal was embroidered on the handkerchief.


    It was a white dove with a somewhat foolish expression.


    ¡°We are all gathered here.¡±


    My heart was racing as I stared at it in silence. Then she broke my reverie.


    ¡°Young Master, please remember this.¡±


    Lifting my head slightly, Kania had a bright smile.


    ¡°Just like in that handkerchief, we are always with you, Young Master.¡±


    Silence ensued after her words.


    ¡°Kania¡­¡±


    Breaking the silence, I cautiously called out her name.


    ¡°Yes, Young Master.¡±


    She responded naturally and tilted her head, looking at my serious expression.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Kania looked exceptionally beautiful as she bathed in the sunlight streaming through the window.


    <i> ¨C Thump, thump¡­</i>


    Simultaneously, my heart started beating rapidly.


    <b><i> ¡®Until now, I always thought of her like a family member¡­¡¯</i></b>


    Kania had always been by my side since I was a child, like a family.


    <b><i> ¡®¡­But, it¡¯s not just that anymore.¡¯</i></b>


    However, recently, my feelings have inevitably changed.


    <b><i> ¡®But how do I tell her that?¡¯</i></b>


    With Serena, it was rtively easy, and everything flowed naturally.


    But how about Kania? How should I approach her?


    What should I say? What kind of vibe should I set¡­


    ¡°Hey, Young Master.¡±


    As I pondered how to start a conversation that I must have before the day ended, Kania quietly spoke to me.


    ¡°There¡¯s something I wanted to ask you.¡±


    She spoke in a formal and rigid tone.


    ¡°Y-Yeah¡­¡±


    I nodded silently while looking at her.


    <b><i> ¡®First, let¡¯s buy some time.¡¯</i></b>


    I thought to myself as I felt my face turning bright red.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    ¡°During this vacation, who did you enjoy spending time with the most?¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Kania, who had been looking at Frey, began to lean in closer and asked in a low voice.


    ¡°Please tell me, Young Master.¡±


    ¡°Well, that¡¯s¡­¡±


    ¡°Now.¡±


    As Frey¡¯s gaze wavered, Kania repeated firmly.


    <b><i> ¡®Please be me, please be me, please be me, please be me¡­¡¯</i></b>


    She frantically repeated her thoughts, as her lower belly throbbed hotly from Frey¡¯s constant touch and her heated up body.


    <b><i> ¡®Wait, do I need an answer? Wouldn¡¯t Frey just take the initiative if things continue this way? Or should I make the move?¡¯</i></b>


    She thought.


    <b><i> ¡®Or should I just put him back to sleep¡­¡¯</i></b>


    She quietly muttered to herself.


    <b><i> ¡®¡­and finish what I was nning?¡¯</i></b>


    At the same time, the door of the room was firmly shut.<hr>


    <strong>You can rate/review this serieshere.</strong>


    <strong>Advanced chapters avable on </strong>


    <strong>Illustr§Ñti§àns on our disc§àrd ¨C discord.gg/genesistls</strong>

 Chapter 289: A Cat Aiming For A Star

    Chapter 289: A Cat Aiming For A Star


    <b>? A Cat Aiming For A Star ?</b>


    At the same time when Kania locked the inn¡¯s room.


    ¡°Sigh¡­¡±


    Aria was forlornly looking out the window in her room at the Starlight mansion.


    ¡°Finally, tomorrow is the entrance ceremony¡­¡±


    With weary eyes from overwork, she basked in the gentle morning sunlight.


    ¡°I wonder if Alice¡¯s n will seed.¡±


    Gazing at the sun, she mumbled quietly.


    ¡°I wish I could give that bastard a beating.¡±The ¡®bastard¡¯ she referred to was none other than Frey.


    Since severing familial ties with him, she avoided calling him ¡®brother¡¯ as much as possible.


    ¡°I thought he might at least pretend to reflect his behavior, but when he shamelessly appears like that¡­¡±


    Thinking of Frey, whom she deliberately avoided thinking about for a while, she clenched her fist and muttered.


    <b><i> ¡®¡­Forget it, it will only end with my loss. He¡¯s not worth dealing with.¡¯</i></b>


    However, she quickly hardened her expression and continued.


    <b><i> ¡®From now on, I¡¯ll treat him just like how he has been treating me.¡¯</i></b>


    Her gaze was unusually bitter for someone her age.


    <b><i> ¡®He forgot his love for me, so I¡¯ll forget him too.¡¯</i></b>


    Having silently made up her mind, her expression turned gloomy.


    ¡°Did he ever love me in the first ce?¡±


    Now, even the memories of their shared past were fading.


    Memories of Frey showering her with love were being distorted by his continuous despicable actions.


    ¡°No, even then¡­ he used to be¡­ a really great person¡­¡±


    ¡°Miss Aria~!¡±


    ¡°¡­Ack.¡±


    Aria, who had been muttering to herself with a dejected expression, suddenly smiled broadly.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go on a pic~!¡±


    ¡°I-I¡¯ming!¡±


    She quickly moved away from the window and left her room.


    ¡°Lady Aria¡­? Where are you going¡­?¡±


    ¡°Oh, Kadia!¡±


    She then encountered Kania¡¯s younger sister, Kadia, who was rubbing her eyes and wandering the corridor.


    ¡°I¡¯m going on a pic with Ruby!¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­¡±


    ¡°Do you want toe?¡±


    As Aria asked with a flushed face, the adorable Kadia shook her head.


    ¡°Are you sure¡­? Well, it¡¯s fine then. I¡¯ll be back by dinner!¡±


    ¡°Okay¡­¡±


    Kadia muttered quietly while watching Aria¡¯s back, who had been spending morete nights out with ruby and the Hero Partytely.


    ¡°Sis told me not to hang out with that girl¡­¡±


    Unaware of Kadia¡¯s words, Aria thought to herself with an excited smile.


    <b><i> ¡®If only Ruby were my sister, I¡¯d have nothing more to wish for.¡¯</i></b>


    ¡°Aria~! You look cute today too~!¡±


    The bright sunlighting through the open front door enveloped Ruby and Aria.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    A few minutes have passed since Kania locked the door.


    ¡°Uh¡­ Kania?¡±


    Kania, who had been staring at me without answering, started to act strange.


    ¡°Answer me, Young Master.¡±


    As she said that, she slowly ced her legs on myp.


    ¡°During this vacation, who did you enjoy spending time with the most?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s¡­¡±


    I hesitated for a moment and broke out in a cold sweat as Kania repeated her question, and then I fell silent in thought.


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡±


    This vacation was particrly long. Well, it was a winter break, so that was to be expected.


    It was filled with many events and developments, but not all of them were good.


    My reputation was at an all-time low right now.


    But I managed to get through it thanks to the people who stood by my side.


    From Irina, who initially took care of me, to na, who prevented me from being assaulted by Rifael, and Kania, who helped me move around whenever I woke up during the past two months.


    And Lulu, who chose me over joining the Hero Party and risking herself to be a human pet.


    Even Isolet, who couldn¡¯t forget about me and ended up taking the knight¡¯s oath.


    Moreover, I was able to reconnect with someone unexpected.


    Whenever I woke up to train in the past two months, there was always a cute little kid who kept sending me letters, saying she wanted to repay her debt or see my face.


    ¡°Young Master¡­?¡±


    As I was lost in thought about those who had helped me get this far, Kania quietly asked me a question.


    ¡°Y-You haven¡¯t decided yet¡­?¡±


    She asked with a hint of anticipation.


    ¡°Kania.¡±


    ¡°Y-Yes?¡±


    Her body flinched slightly as I called her name.


    ¡°You look beautiful today.¡±


    ¡°¡­!¡±


    Kania, who was on top of me, froze at my sincerepliment.


    ¡°N-No, Frey. I am¡­¡±


    ¡°Have you always been this beautiful?¡±


    ¡°S-Stop teasing me¡­¡±


    She blushed and looked down shyly as I added yfully.


    ¡°Please just answer my question¡­¡±


    ¡°Why do you keep speaking so formally to me?¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    When will I be able to see this cute side of Kania again? I might never see this side of her ever again.


    So I must make use of this opportunity.


    ¡°Now, I¡¯m not the Young Master. Just call me Frey.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to act as my secretary. Just call me by my name¡­¡±


    ¡°The Young Master will always be my Young Master. That will never change.¡±


    Kania cut me off and looked away.


    ¡°That¡¯s enough. Please answer me quickly¡­ I¡¯m curious¡­¡±


    She started fidgeting with her fingers.


    As cute as she was, teasing her further might be too much for her to handle, so I whispered gently in her ear.


    ¡°¡­What?¡±


    She looked at me, flustered.


    ¡°Is¡­Is that true?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s true.¡±


    ¡°Oh, um¡­¡±


    Then, looking troubled, she began to mumble while breaking out in a cold sweat.


    ¡°S-So¡­ what should we do now¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­?¡±


    Then suddenly, she turned around.


    ¡°I-I didn¡¯t expect this¡­ Did you all expect this to happen?¡±


    She started talking in a hurry.


    ¡°A-An additional consultation? Well, I can¡¯t help it¡­¡±


    ¡°Kania.¡±


    ¡°¡­Eek!¡±


    Feeling sulky, I turned around and hugged her from behind as she mumbled to herself.


    <i> ¨C Squeeze¡­</i>


    ¡°EEK, EEK!¡±


    As I squeezed her stomach with both hands, Kania started to tremble and make strange noises.


    ¡°Who are you talking to?¡±


    ¡°Y-Young Master¡­ Stop¡­!¡±


    ¡°Stop talking to someone else and talk to me.¡±


    ¡°Uuuuh¡­¡±


    Pressing her a bit more, Kania¡¯s waist bentpletely.


    <i> -¡­! ¡­!!!</i>


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    I could hear voicesing from her ear.


    <i> -¡­Not a man.</i>


    Those were female voices.


    <i> -I don¡¯t know any men¡­ other than my master¡­</i>


    Meanwhile, Kania, who was trembling with her waist bent, met my gaze and spoke with puffed cheeks.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to know other men either¡­¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m the Young Master¡¯s secretary. Knowing Frey is enough¡­¡±


    I looked at her intently.


    ¡°¡­Huh.¡±


    Then, I pulled her into a hug and put my tongue in her mouth.


    <i> ¨C Slide¡­</i>


    Her tongue was stiff and rigid at first, but then she quietly and skillfully entwined it with mine.


    Kania¡¯s tongue was surprisingly soft.


    ¡°Slurp¡­¡±


    Our tongues dance around each other for a while. When I pulled away, Kania reflexively licked the saliva from my lips. Then she mumbled sullenly.


    ¡°Why are you so good at this¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­Sorry.¡±


    I scratched my head as I didn¡¯t know what to say. Then, she softly nibbled my neck with a look full of jealousy.


    ¡°I wanted you for myself¡­ I was the first to notice you¡­ I wanted to take care of you forever¡­¡±


    ¡°K-Kania?¡±


    ¡°J-Just kidding. Just ignore me.¡±


    She mumbled with a slightly crazed look on her face. But after I called her name, she seemed to snap out of her trance.


    ¡°Kania, I have something to tell you.¡±


    ¡°¡­What?¡±


    As I looked at her, I took a deep breath and began to speak.


    It was the time to say it.


    To tell the woman I had grown to love, the woman who had long since surpassed the concept of family.


    ¡°I like you.¡±


    ¡°¡­..Huh?¡±


    ¡°I love you.¡±


    Kania¡¯s face turned red instantly at my words.


    ¡°Not Kania the secretary, but Kania the woman¡­ I genuinely like you.¡±


    ¡°D-Do you know? No¡­ What? Wait a minute?¡±


    Maybe it was because I made up my mind and spoke sincerely? It felt like my feelings were conveyed to her.


    ¡°Remember when I exined the ¡®Affection System¡¯ to you?¡±


    ¡°Y-Young Master.¡±


    ¡°And you know about the fourth ordeal, right?¡±


    ¡°Uu, uu¡­¡±


    Realizing what I meant, she started to tremble and blush.


    ¡°Looks like I need to give you a¡­ ¡®vination¡¯.¡±


    I held her hand quietly and began to exin to her.


    ¡°I want you to be stronger. And¡­ I don¡¯t want you to get caught up in the ordeal.¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­¡±


    ¡°So¡­¡±


    ¡°J-Just wait a minute!¡±


    Kania quickly pulled away from me and began to take deep breaths.


    ¡°Whew, haa¡­¡±


    ¡°Kania? What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Did I push her too hard? If that was the case, it was my mistake.


    ¡°I-Is it because of me?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Young Master, it¡¯s because of you.¡±


    When I cautiously asked, Kania red at me and replied.


    I thought I should apologize quickly.


    ¡°I-I¡¯m sorry, if you got offended¡­¡±


    ¡°Because of you, my heart feels like it¡¯s going to burst.¡±


    As I was about to hurriedly apologize, Kania put her hand on her chest and spoke with a beet red face.


    ¡°After receiving such a sincere confession and proposal from the most wonderful man in the world¡­ Do you think any woman wouldn¡¯t react this way?¡±


    ¡°Uh¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not just me, anyone¡¯s heart would also burst out of excitement. Even now, it feels like I¡¯m going to die due to difficulty breathing. Please, take responsibility.¡±


    After saying that, Kania red at me while exhaling hot breath.


    ¨C ¡­!


    ¡°What¡¯s the problem? Anyway, it¡¯s not like it contradicts what the Young Master said, right?¡±


    -¡­!!!!


    ¡°I don¡¯t care, I¡¯m going to cut off themunication. Do whatever you want.¡±


    Then her eyes suddenly went crazy, took off something from her ear, and threw it on the floor.


    ¡°Young Ma¡­ ugh!!!¡±


    She tried to pounce me but copsed as her stomach collided against my reflexively raised knee.


    <i> ¨C Drip¡­</i>


    She arched her back once more, and saliva dripped from her trembling mouth and slowly soaked my shoulder.


    <i> ¨C Shiver?</i>


    ¡°Um, I¡¯ve always been curious¡­ why the stomach¡­?¡±


    ¡°W-What do you mean¡­?¡±


    Confused, I held her and asked, and she answered with a sobbing voice.


    ¡°It¡¯s because of you, Young Master¡­¡±


    ¡°Huh? Huh?¡±


    She suddenly raised her hand.


    ¡°Uhhh¡­¡±


    I stared nkly at her. And suddenly, I was overwhelmed by drowsiness and I slowly closed my eyes.


    ¡°¡­So, take responsibility.¡±


    Thest thing I heard before closing my eyes was Kania speaking while reaching out to me.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    I felt groggy.


    ¡°Uh¡­¡±


    Struggling to clear my half-asleep mind, I opened my eyes to find the room slightly darker than before.


    ¡°¡­?¡±


    Noticing something was off, I looked around and found the windows and door were all blocked by dark, burning energy.


    Was the flickering golden and red light behind the door just my imagination?


    And why did my lower body feel several times more sore than before¡­


    ¡°¡­!?!?¡±


    Looking down, my eyes widened in surprise.


    <b><i> ¡®What happened?¡¯</i></b>


    I was naked.


    <i> ¨C Slide¡­</i>


    ¡°Ah, are you awake?¡±


    My eyes fluttered, and Kania emerged quietly from below me,


    <i> ¨C Swish¡­</i>


    ¡°I wanted to practice a bit more, but you¡¯re already awake.¡±


    She whispered, while quietly wiping something off her mouth.


    ¡°I wanted to get used to it more¡­ but I don¡¯t think this is something I can get used to.¡±


    ¡°Wait, what¡­¡±


    ¡°Shh.¡±


    She was already naked.


    ¡°I can¡¯t hold it back any longer.¡±


    ¡°Hey¡­¡±


    ¡°This is your fault, Young Master. How much longer will you continue to seduce me? Each night, thoughts of you ignite a fire in my stomach, and you don¡¯t even realize what you did to me. I¡¯ve restrained myself all this time¡­ but it was you who tempted me first.¡±


    With eyes full of desire, she climbed on top of me and whispered.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to have my way with you now.¡±


    ¡°Ah?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s why, Young Master, please punish this naughty warlock who plunges the world in darkness. Paint this filthy warlock¡¯s insides white.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Hm? That¡¯s not enough to rile you up?¡±


    Her words sent a chill down my spine. And with the same wicked grin I sent towards her earlier, she pressed her stomach against mine and whispered.


    ¡°A secret affair with your secretary in broad daylight, doesn¡¯t that excite you?¡±


    I regretted not having bought some aphrodisiac at that moment.<hr>


    <strong>You can rate/review this serieshere.</strong>


    <strong>Advanced chapters avable on </strong>


    <strong>Illustr§Ñti§àns on our disc§àrd ¨C discord.gg/genesistls</strong>

 Chapter 290: The Butler Who Has Become A Woman

    Chapter 290: The Butler Who Has Be A Woman


    <b>? The Butler Who Has Be A Woman ?</b>


    WARNING


    R18 AHEAD!!!!!!!!! Read at your own risk.


    There is also an illustration at the end. Please don¡¯t look in public.


    ¡°Slurp, slurp¡­¡±


    ¡°Mmm¡­¡±


    Pressing her stomach against Frey¡¯s, Kania grabbed his arms and pulled away from the passionate kiss.


    <i> ¨C Swish¡­</i>Kania then pulls her body downward, with her belly still facing him.


    <i> ¨C Twitch¡­!</i>


    Frey¡¯s manhood started to twitch violently when it¡¯s pressed against Kania¡¯s belly.


    ¡°Do you remember when you copsed during the third penalty and you were inside me?¡±


    Feeling Frey¡¯s manhood throbbing against her belly, she reached out and grabbed both of his hands and whispered in a shy voice.


    ¡°Back then, it was your soul, but now it will be your cock.¡±


    <i> ¨C Twitch¡­!</i>


    ¡°Either way, it¡¯s really cute how your cock twitched against my belly.¡±


    As she said that, she silently rocked her body from side to side, feeling every tremor of Frey¡¯s manhood. She thought to herself.


    <b><i> ¡®I want to feel his manhood in my belly like this forever¡­¡¯</i></b>


    When Frey was inside of her as a soul, Kania could feel the twitches and vibrations in her belly.


    ¡°Did you like it that much? Seeing your cock throbbing under my stomach like this made me feel really good¡­¡±


    <i> ¨C Twitch, twitch. ?</i>


    ¡°¡­Heh.¡±


    Kania, who had long since be addicted to that stimting and immoral sensation, melted into a blissful expression as she felt Frey¡¯s manhood pressed against her belly, which makes her belly throb and relive that feeling she longs for.


    In more ways than one, Frey had unwittingly turned Kania¡¯s belly into an erogenous zone.


    <i> ¨C Spurt, spurt¡­!</i>


    ¡°Haaaaa¡­¡±


    Kania, who had been burying her face in Frey¡¯s belly and drool on it, began to shudder as his manhood ejacted on her belly copiously


    ¡°Young Master¡­ Are you trying to impregnate my belly now¡­?¡±


    Kania¡¯s womb began to tremble violently as she said this.


    It was as if her body was protesting against the seed that had gone to waste outside of her body.


    <b><i> ¡®It¡¯s so good?¡¯</i></b>


    ¡°Kania, did youe just now?¡±


    ¡°N-No, Young Master.¡±


    She grinned happily at the increased stimtion in her lower abdomen, and she answered hurriedly with a smile when Frey asked her curiously.


    ¡°I¡¯m not that perverted.¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡±


    Kania was that perverted.


    ording to her own words at least.


    She dide slightly when Frey ejacted and sprayed his semen against her lower belly where her womb was.


    ¡°Your actions don¡¯t match your words¡­?¡±


    And now, she was using her hand to scoop up some of Frey¡¯s thick cum that was now sttered on her belly and shoving it into her mouth.


    ¡°This¡­ I can¡¯t help it.¡±


    Hearing Frey¡¯s sarcastic remark, Kania suddenly looked prim and proper, like a formal butler. Then she continued.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been checking on the Young Master¡¯s health by tasting your semen every night, and I¡¯vee to like the taste of it.¡±


    Having swallowed Frey¡¯s semen every night, she had grown ustomed to it. And she spoke those words as she eagerly savored it in her mouth.


    ¡°I¡¯m d to see you¡¯re in good health, but it does taste a little sweet¡­ Perhaps you should cut back on the sugar after all.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    She savored his cum for a moment, and Kania added with a grin.


    ¡°Besides, it¡¯s a waste.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s your seed, and I¡¯d rather have it inside me.¡±


    With that, Kania wraps her hand around Frey¡¯s manhood.


    As her small, delicate palm grazed Frey¡¯s manhood over and over again, a dizzying pleasure spread through Frey¡¯s entire body.


    ¡°¡­!¡±


    Receiving such an intense stimtion right after he reached climax was too much for Frey. He couldn¡¯t help but to breathe sharply each time Kania stroked his manhood fervently.


    <b><i> ¡®I-It¡¯s too stimting¡­¡¯</i></b>


    Kania had somehow managed to minimize the curse¡¯s connection for tonight¡¯s affair, but she still felt the ¡®pleasure¡¯ just as strongly as Frey was.


    <b><i> ¡®I-I might¡­ really die at this rate¡­¡¯</i></b>


    Yes, she was in a state where she could feel twice the pleasure, or maybe even more.


    Which was why it was easy for her to lose control, despite practicing every night by secretly consuming Frey¡¯s semen.


    Even the sensitivity tests she had tried while Frey was asleep were of no use.


    It was only natural that there would be a stark difference in the level of pleasure when she did this when Frey¡¯s awake.


    ¡°Haa¡­¡±


    ¡°Ugh.¡±


    It gave her chills for a moment, but she soon closed her eyes and extended her tongue to give a long lick around the base of Frey¡¯s manhood.


    She was determined to satisfy her Master, even if she fainted due to pleasure.


    ¡°Munching¡­¡±


    ¡°Ugh, uhh¡­¡±


    Kania¡¯s soft tongue swirled around the base of Frey¡¯s manhood to the tip.


    <i> ¨C Nyam¡­</i>


    Kania¡¯s tongue settled over Frey¡¯s manhood, and his cum mixed with Kania¡¯s hot saliva dripped down the side of the veiny cock.


    <i> ¨C Drip¡­</i>


    The sticky saliva dripping down from Kania¡¯s tongue was making Frey¡¯s cock slick with the mixture of their fluid.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Kania remained like that for several minutes.


    ¡°Uhm, Kania? For how long¡­¡±


    ¡°Pwease waid, Yhoung Mashter1(Please wait, Young Master.).¡±


    She persistentlypped her tongue over the tip of Frey¡¯s cock while dripping a copious amount of saliva. She closed her eyes tightly as she answered Frey¡¯s question.


    ¡°Are you trying to kill me?¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Young Master is still abnormally hard even after cumming once. So, topletely swallow the Young Master¡¯s cock, some prep work is necessary.¡±


    Having said that, Kania rubbed her pussy and whispered seductively.


    ¡°As for my lips down there, I haven¡¯t used it yet for today.¡±


    Her pussy was already soaking wet and dripping her juices down her thighs.


    ¡°¡­Chuu?¡±


    Frey swallowed hard at the arousing sight. Kania looked adoringly at him before nting a surprise kiss on his swollen manhood.


    ¡°I submit to you and your cock, Young Master. Forever.¡±


    And then, unlike Serena¡¯s deration of defeat, she dered obedience like an obedient butler.


    She could no longer hold back her desire to submit to Frey as his loyal butler and as a woman.


    ¡°In front of you is a butler hailed from amon background. She desires to sire your child by having an affair in broad daylight.¡±


    With her words, the twitching cock in her cheeks trembled even more. She gripped his cock gingerly and rubbed it against her face with a blissed out expression.


    ¡°So¡­ Please¡­ Punish this filthy butler with your cock.¡±


    Frey¡¯s manhood was harder and angrier than ever.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    ¡°Haaa¡­ Haa¡­¡±


    Kania was shivering like a person struck by lightning.


    <i> ¨C Slurp¡­?</i>


    She was currently on top of Frey, rubbing his manhood against her fold.


    ¡°Kania¡­?¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes, master¡­¡±


    Kania was about to respond when Frey looked at her with a puzzled expression and called her name with a worried look.


    ¡°¡­Ahhhh?¡±


    As his cock rubbed against her pussy, Kania felt the tip of his cock slip into her vagina, and she lost her bnce from the dizzying pleasure.


    <i> ¨C Pfft¡­</i>


    Unfortunately or fortunately, due to her entrance being too slippery with her juices, Frey¡¯s manhood was unable to enter and slipped between her thighs.


    <i> ¨C Slurp, slurp¡­?</i>


    ¡°Haah, haah¡­¡±


    As the cock sandwiched between Kania¡¯s flesh throbed, desperately trying to get inside, Kania unknowingly started to moan and grind against Frey¡¯s cock.


    <i> ¨C Squish, squish¡­</i>


    Her soft flesh moved back and forth, wrapped around Frey¡¯s cock.


    ¡°Hey, Kania.¡±


    When her hot juices have coated Frey¡¯s manhood to a sticky sheen, Frey, who had been watching in silence, spoke quietly.


    ¡°You said you couldn¡¯t wait to get pregnant with my child.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°If you want to get pregnant, you¡¯re going to have to put it inside.¡±


    Frey said while supporting his head with both hands. He had a rather rxed expression as he realized something important.


    ¡°U-Uh, yeah¡­ You¡¯re right¡­¡±


    She thought she was the one who led this affair, but seeing Frey¡¯s rxed expression, Kania broke into a cold sweat.


    <b><i> ¡®I have to put it in, I have to¡­¡¯</i></b>


    Then she grabbed Frey¡¯s manhood again as she muttered desperately.


    <b><i> ¡®This time I¡¯ll do it for sure. I¡¯m not going to let the second position get taken too¡­¡¯</i></b>


    Having made such a resolution, she carefully pushed his manhood into her velvety fold.


    <i> ¨C Squeeze¡­</i>


    The tip of Frey¡¯s manhood reached her hymen.


    ¡°¡­I love you, Young Master.¡±


    Kania shuddered nervously for a moment, then whispered in a low voice.


    ¡°Uhh, ughhh¡­!¡±


    She squeezed her eyes shut as Frey¡¯s manhood waspletely buried to the hilt inside of her.


    ¡°Ah, ahhh¡­¡±


    And then there was the electrifying mixture of pain and pleasure, along with the slow dripping of her virgin blood down Frey¡¯s manhood.


    ¡°Kania, are you okay?¡±


    Even she, a warlock who had been stabbed and cursed countless times, could not help but feel the pain.


    ¡°I-I¡¯m fine¡­ On the contrary, I am honored, Young Master. I will remember this moment for the rest of my life.¡±


    Despite shedding tears, Kania had a happy expression on her face.


    <i> ¨C Squeeze¡­</i>


    It was because Frey was smiling softly at her, holding her hand in his.


    She was happier than anyone in the world right now.


    <i> ¨C Squeak, squeak¡­?</i>


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡±


    Kania, who had been holding his manhood inside her for a while, shuddered and leaned back as Frey gently rocked his hips.


    <b><i> ¡®Young Master¡¯s cock¡­ is throbbing inside me.¡¯</i></b>


    In that dreamlike moment of ecstasy, Kania was overwhelmed by a rush of intense pleasure.


    In addition to the pleasure that she felt, she could also feel the ones Frey felt.


    <b><i> ¡®Even rocking my hips feels like a waste¡­¡¯</i></b>


    Kania silently thought to herself. She realized that if she moved in earnest, the night would be over before she knew it.


    <b><i> ¡®I just want to stay like this, with his cock inside me, forever.¡¯</i></b>


    She wanted to savor this moment, this moment when she was filled to the brim with the manhood of the man she loved more than anyone. Just a little longer.


    <i> ¨C Tup¡­!</i>


    ¡°Eek?¡±


    However, her hopes were short-lived.


    <i></i>


    <i> ¨C Squeeze¡­..!</i>


    ¡°Kyaaaaa!?¡±


    Kania screamed and trembled as Frey, who had an unreadable expression on his face, firmly pressed down her lower belly with both of his hands.


    <i> ¨C Squeak¡­!</i>


    With that, Kania¡¯s back arched like a bow, and Frey thrusted his hips hard, driving his cock all the way into her.


    <i> ¨C Thrust, thrust¡­</i>


    Just as Frey¡¯s manhood made contact with her cervix, Kania¡¯s entire body convulsed, and her juices squirted out like a fountain.


    In her first experience with Frey, she waspletely defeated.


    ¡°Aaah, aaah¡­¡±


    After dripping fluid from both her mouth and her pussy for a while, she copsed on top of Frey.


    ¡°Kania.¡±


    ¡°Ugh¡­¡±


    Frey strokes her head adoringly, then flipped her over and switched positions.


    ¡°You¡¯re still inexperienced, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    Frey, who waspletely on top of Kania, whispered in her ear teasingly.


    ¡°You cum just by me touching your stomach, and that too with only one thrust from me. And you say you¡¯ve been practicing on me for two months?¡±


    ¡°I-I¡¯ve been¡­¡±


    ¡°Well, it doesn¡¯t look like you¡¯ve made much progress, does it?¡±


    Saying that, Frey began to press down hard on Kania¡¯s belly again.


    ¡°Eeeek¡­¡±


    Kania, whose belly and uterus had now be erogenous zones, let out a moan with a dazed look in her eyes.


    <i> ¨C Squelch¡­?</i>


    <i></i>


    Her pussy, still connected to Frey¡¯s manhood, shyly leaked her juices.


    ¡°Young Masterrrr¡­¡±


    As Frey increased the intensity of his thrusts against her stomach, Kania urgently grabbed his arm.


    ¡°I-I¡¯ming¡­¡±


    <i> ¨C Thrust ? Thrust?</i>


    ¡°Save¡­ me¡­¡±


    But Frey¡¯s hand did not stop.


    <i> ¨C Squeak, squeak!</i>


    ¡°Kyaaaaah¡­¡±


    On the contrary, Frey started to move his hip again, and Kania started to thrash around wildly.


    <i> ¨C Lick.</i>


    ¡°¡­!!!¡±


    Then, Frey pulled out his manhood for a moment to lick her stomach, and she stopped protesting and began to convulse again.


    ¡°Hold still, Kania.¡±


    Stroking her cheeks, Frey pushed his manhood back into her inviting pussy.


    <i> ¨C Squeeze¡­</i>


    ¡°Ugh.¡±


    But at that moment, Kania¡¯s lewd pussy began to tighten around Frey¡¯s manhood.


    <i></i>


    <i> ¨C Slosh, slosh¡­?</i>


    Her pussy, which had been clinging tightly to the cock that had been ravishing her, began to fight back, holding tightly onto him with every fold of her vagina.


    ¡°Kuuug¡­¡±


    The walls of her flesh tightened to a dizzying extent.


    Frey, who had been on the lead, began to hesitate slightly.


    ¡°Young Master¡­¡±


    Kania was already on the verge of fainting because of theirbined intense pleasure. But, she looked at Frey and asked a question just before she lost all of her senses.


    ¡°How do you feel¡­ about this affair?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Can I ask you¡­ one question?¡±


    When Frey only blushed at the question, she wiped the drool from her mouth and asked again.


    ¡°Are you more satisfied with Serena¡­ Or did I make you feel better¡­ Hyahhhh!¡±


    Before she even finished her question, Frey rammed his cock into her vagina again.


    ¡°I-I¡¯m sorry? for my rude remark¡­? Hyhhhnn¡­¡±


    Frey thought silently as he looked at Kania, who unconsciously tightened her pussy with a blissed out face.


    If Serena was a well-bnced pussy which was the mostpatible with him, Kania was a ss cannon that couldn¡¯t be broken.


    Serena was powerful enough to keep Frey¡¯s virility going until morning, and she was a match made in heaven for Frey¡¯s manhood.


    And Kania, well, she was a natural, with tightness and sensations inside that no one else could match.


    ¡°Okay, I got it¡­¡±


    With that thought, Kania whispered in a low voice, holding on to her fading sanity with thest of her strength.


    ¡°No more, please release it¡­ inside me¡­¡±


    At the same time, Frey felt his cum churning from the base of his cock.


    ¡°Please¡­ Admonish this impudent warlock and fill this butler¡¯s sloppy pussy with your thick cum¡­?¡±


    Sensing their impending climax, Kania wrapped her legs tightly around Frey as she whispered filthily.


    <i> ¨C Spurt, spurt! Spurt¡­!</i>


    Soon after, a powerful gush of semen spurted deep inside Kania and flooded her womb.


    ¡°It¡¯s¡­ So full inside¡­? Hehe¡­?¡±


    Kania smiled happily as she felt Frey¡¯s seedpletely filled her womb.


    <i> ¨C Spurt, spurt¡­</i>


    ¡°¡­! ¡­!!!¡±


    As Frey¡¯s pleasure ovepped with her own, she wrapped her legs around Frey and cked out for the fifth time.


    <i> ¨C Spuuurt¡­</i>


    ¡°Heh, heh¡­¡±


    Kania regained her senses just as a second load mmed into her womb.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    Before we realized, it was already evening.


    <i> ¨C Squeak, squeak, squeak!</i>


    The sound of flesh against flesh echoed from thergest room of the inn on the outskirts of the city center.


    ¡°Ha, haaa¡­ ugh¡­ ugh¡­¡±


    ¡°Haa, haa¡­¡±


    Even after darkness fell, Kania and I continued.


    <i> ¨C Spurt, spurt¡­</i>


    As my cum filled her vagina for who knew how many times, Kania, who had been passing out and waking up repeatedly, opened her eyes and flinched.


    ¡°Haaah¡­¡±


    I thrusted my hips roughly on top of her and satisfyingly withdrew my cock as all of my semen flowed inside her.


    <i> ¨C Pop¡­!</i>


    <i></i>


    I pulled my cock with a pop.


    <i> ¨C Drizzle¡­</i>


    Soon after, my cum began to pour out of her, but Kania instinctively clenched her pussy to keep my baby batter inside.


    ¡°Kania, let¡¯s rest for now¡­ No, this should be enough¡­ right?¡±


    I was sweating profusely and breathing hard as I looked at her, but when I felt a stiffness in my lower half, I looked away and started to say uncertainty.


    <i> ¨C Kugwang¡­!!!</i>


    ¡°W-What?¡±


    Suddenly, the door to our room shattered, and for a moment, I sat with a stunned expression.


    <i> ¨C Step, step¡­</i>


    ¡°¡­!!!¡±


    At first I thought there was an intruder, and I quickly reached for my sword under the bed, but when I saw the people walking towards me, my eyes widened, and I lost my words.


    ¡°You thieving cat¡­¡±


    ¡°U-Ughh¡­¡±


    Irina and na were slowly approaching me.


    Completely naked, too.


    ¡°G-Girls¡­?¡±


    ¡°¡­!?¡±


    I squirmed back in panic, and Kania, having just regained her senses, sat up in bed with her eyes wide.


    ¡°Y-You guys. How did you get in here¡­¡±


    ¡°We broke through the wall.¡±


    ¡°W-What are¡­¡±


    ¡°Forget it. This is against the rules, you know that, right?¡±


    ¡°N-No, it¡¯s not! What are you¡­¡±


    Their conversation continued.


    ¡°Well, since it¡¯se to this, we¡¯ll just have to exercise our rights too.¡±


    ¡°Y-Yeah. That¡¯s right.¡±


    But then Irina and na¡¯s eyes turned serious, and I broke out in a cold sweat and tried to get out of there.


    ¡°Where are you going, Frey?¡±


    na shyly stepped up to my left side and blocked the way.


    ¡°You said it yourself, didn¡¯t you?¡±


    And with a plump breast that I¡¯d never seen before, Irina scooted over to the right side of the bed to block me.


    ¡°You¡¯re the one who said ¡°all of us¡±¡­ are the ones who made you the happiest.¡±


    ¡°Right, so¡­ we should ¡®all¡¯ work together to make Frey happy, you stray cat bitch.¡±


    Then they looked at me with eagerness and excitement in their eyes.


    ¡°Y-You girls¡­ what is this¡­¡±


    Kania spoke urgently while stroking her lower belly that was soaked with my cum.


    ¡°¡­I, I¡¯m not done yet.¡±


    With that, the three girl¡¯s eyes began to focus on me.


    ¡°W-Would you like to conquer¡­ The most noble pussy in the empire?¡±


    ¡°I-It will be so warm inside me, I¡¯ve already warmed it up.¡±


    ¡°I-I¡¯m the second wife, and as per our wager, you must obey me first¡­¡±


    The main heroines are trying to kill me.<hr>


    <strong>You can rate/review this serieshere.</strong>


    <strong>Advanced chapters avable on </strong>


    <strong>Illustr§Ñti§àns on our disc§àrd ¨C discord.gg/genesistls</strong><ul><li>1


    (Please wait, Young Master.)</li></ul>

 Chapter 291: Let Us Shag A Star

    Chapter 291: Let Us Shag A Star


    <b>? Let Us Shag A Star ?</b>


    WARNING


    R18 AHEAD!!!!!!!!! Read at your own risk.


    ¡°Nyam.¡±


    With a dissatisfied expression, Kania closed her eyes and munched on the tip of Frey¡¯s cock.


    ¡°Slurp¡­¡±


    Simultaneously, Irina quickly wrapped her tongue around Frey¡¯s shaft.


    ¡°¡­Munch, munch.¡±Finally, na, who missed her chance and was sobbing softly, quietly put Frey¡¯s testicles in her mouth and started sucking on them fervently.


    ¡°U-Ugh¡­¡±


    Thus began the full-scale operation to restore Frey¡¯s manhood, which had be limp from filling Kania¡¯s womb with cum all day long.


    ¡°G-Girls¡­ wait a minute¡­¡±


    Frey, whose manhood had be several times more sensitive than before, clenched his eyes shut as intense sensation coursed through his cock.


    ¡°Uhm¡­¡±


    The most powerful Warlock, capable of covering the world in darkness, was earnestly pleasuring the tip of his manhood with her tongue.


    ¡°Slurp, slurp¡­¡±


    The most powerful Archmage of all time, who could burn soldiers alive with a wave of her hand, was now earnestly licking his shaft with her tongue.


    ¡°Munch, munch¡­¡±


    The next Empress of the Sunrise Empire, the hegemonic nation that rules over the Southern Continent, was on her knees like the other girls, delightfully sucking on his testicles.


    <i> ¨C Spurt, spurt¡­!</i>


    ¡°Ahh¡­¡±


    Seeing such powerful figures serving him as submissively, and eagerly pleasuring his manhood, Frey was soon unable to hold back and cummed hard into Kania¡¯s mouth.


    ¡°Umm¡­¡±


    Kania had a blissful expression as her mouth was flooded by Frey¡¯s copious cum.


    ¡°You, again, all by yourself¡­!¡±


    <i> ¨C Gulp¡­?</i>


    The furious Irina tried to pry open her mouth, but Kania swallowed the semen with a soft smile.


    ¡°Could you stop eating it by yourself?¡±


    ¡°Munch, munch¡­¡±


    As a result, Irina frowned and started licking the remaining semen on Frey¡¯s penis, and The utterly dejected na started sucking his testicles even harder.


    <i> ¨C Spurt¡­!</i>


    Then, once again, semen spurted out from Frey¡¯s penis.


    ¡°¡±¡±Slurp, slurp¡­¡±¡±¡±


    This time however, all the girls were on their knees together and stuck their tongue out in front of Frey¡¯s penis.


    This way, they all could taste Frey¡¯s semen.


    ¡°It¡¯s so sweet¡­¡±


    ¡°Stop hogging it already, you thieving cat!¡±


    ¡°I-I want more¡­ I¡¯m new to this¡­¡±


    The girls who were happily savoring Frey¡¯s semen, started bickering again at Kania¡¯s remarks.


    <i> ¨C Gulp¡­?</i>


    ¡°¡­?¡±


    Frey just watched them nkly. But then, out of nowhere, a surge of vigor suddenly rushed through him, making his penis stiffen and throbbed again.


    In fact, he feels a little more vigorous than before, despite already came twice in a limp state.


    ¡°Good, it¡¯s starting to work.¡±


    Irina smiled as she looked at Frey¡¯s hardening penis. Then she snapped her finger.


    <i> ¨C Pop!</i>


    A small bottle appeared in her hand.


    ¡°That¡¯s¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s an aphrodisiac I developed. I had it in my mouth earlier and secretly fed it to you when we kissed. If you take all that¡¯s inside this bottle¡­ you should fully recover, right?¡±


    With that, Irina opened the potion bottle and poured the aphrodisiac in between her breasts.


    ¡°Drink, Frey.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Frey broke out in a cold sweat as he noticed the strange looks of the girls sitting on both of his sides. But, after a moment of hesitation, he buried his face in Irina¡¯s cleavage


    ¡°Slurp¡­ Gulp, gulp¡­¡±


    ¡°Good, good¡­¡±


    Then, Irina blushed and stroked Frey¡¯s head.


    <b><i>¡®Not¡­ like this. Even if I recover to my peak, I¡¯m still facing three of them.¡¯</i></b>


    Feeling the aphrodisiac and the Blessing of the Stars alleviate the soreness in his lower body, Frey quickly started to think.


    <b><i> ¡®Then¡­ I have no choice but to use that.¡¯</i></b>


    Frey¡¯s eyes slowly began to glow.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    <i> ¨C Swish, swi¡­</i>


    ¡°G-Girls¡­ that¡¯s enough¡­¡±


    Kania and Irina, who stood on both of his sides, started to nibble on his ears and neck, while stroking Frey¡¯s penis vigorously.


    <i> ¨C Wiggle, wiggle¡­?</i>


    ¡°Ahhh¡­¡±


    Frey¡¯s manhood, unable to withstand their teasing hands, finally jerked violently and spurted another round of semen.


    <i> ¨C Drip¡­</i>


    ¡°Ugh¡­¡±


    Kneeling in front of Frey¡¯s penis, na had a copious amount of semen sttered all over her face.


    <i> ¨C Sticky¡­</i>


    Even in such a situation, na calmly closed her eyes and rubbed his semen on her cheeks as Frey¡¯s manhood rested on her face.


    <i> ¨C Drip¡­</i>


    The semen on na slowly trickled down, soaking her whole body.


    <i> ¨C Kiss¡­?</i>


    na quietly kissed the tip of Frey¡¯s penis as she enjoyed the sensation of the semen dripping down her body.


    ¡°I, na Sr Sunrise, the Imperial Princess, hereby dere that at this moment, I have been defeated by you and your penis.¡±


    The next empress of the Sunrise Empire, dered her defeat and submission while being covered in Frey¡¯s cum.


    She was the most powerful woman in the world, whom most people nowadays were too afraid to even make eye contact with.


    ¡°So, please use me as you see fit.¡±


    She ced Frey¡¯s penis on her face once more and looked up at Frey with loving eyes as she whispered.


    The sense of conquest was indescribable.


    ¡°T-This isn¡¯t¡­ what I wanted¡­¡±


    Frey¡¯s heart throbbed, and he mumbled with a pale face.


    Originally, he was going to conquer them one by one.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, Frey¡­ it¡¯s a good potion, so there won¡¯t be a problem.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll lick it all upter, Young Master. So, please feel free to let it all out.¡±


    But the heroines weren¡¯t just going to let him get away with his slow and cunning tactics.


    <i> ¨C Sway, sway¡­</i>


    Frey, who had been sweating profusely, quietly lowered his gaze to the soft feeling below him.


    <i> ¨C Swish, swish¡­</i>


    Suddenly, na was lying on the bed in a doggy-style position, pressing herself against Frey¡¯s penis , gently swaying her hips.


    ¡°Your very own conquered imperial pussy is right here, waiting to be filled.¡±


    Then, she turned her head back and whispered as she blushed.


    ¡°So, go ahead and dominate me with your penis.¡±


    Frey¡¯s eyes widened and he grabbed her hips and pushed his penis in.


    <i> ¨C Squeak¡­!</i>


    ¡°Aghhh¡­!¡±


    Her hymen was ripped instantly, and the pain came rushing in.


    ¡°Ouch¡­¡±


    ¡°C-na.¡±


    ¡°I-It doesn¡¯t hurt at all, Frey.¡±


    na buried her face in the bed as tears streamed down her face. Afraid that Frey might pull his cock out, she started to tighten her pussy.


    ¡°A defeated monarch should be silent.¡±


    Frey swallowed silently and slowly began to rock his hips.


    ¡°Uh, uhhh¡­ Aghhh¡­?¡±


    Because of her lewd words, Frey¡¯s manhood became more ferocious, and he began to fuck her roughly from behind.


    All the Imperial teachings she learned as a child, the charisma, and aura of domination that could make everyone kneel before her, were all thrown outside the window now.


    ¡°It¡¯s so good¡­?¡±


    At this moment, na was no longer a noble princess with a noble lineage, nor a conquering monarch and the future Empress. She was just a bitch.


    <i> ¨C Squeak, squeak¡­</i>


    And the master of this bitch was none other than Frey.


    ¡°Uh, ugh¡­¡±


    Feeling the immorality of viting the future empress from her rear, Frey quickly felt the urge to climax and arched his back.


    <i> ¨C Squeeze, squeeze¡­</i>


    In response, na¡¯s pussy quickly tightened around his penis.


    <i> ¨C Squeeze¡­?</i>


    na¡¯s vagina was as domineering as an overlord and as quick-witted as a monarch, but it was slightly timidpared to the previous two girls, but it was gripping him tightly.


    ¡°Slurp, slurp¡­¡±


    ¡°Ahh¡­¡±


    Meanwhile, Kania and Irina were still nibbling on Frey¡¯s ears and neck.


    <i> ¨C Spurt, spurt¡­!</i>


    ¡°Haa, haaaa¡­!¡±


    In such overflowing pleasure, Frey powerfully filled na¡¯s womb with his semen.


    ¡°The future Emperor of the empire¡­ is now in my womb.¡±


    She fell back on the bed with a blissed out expression on her face as she felt all of her frustrations being released at once. Then she tried to block the trickling semen from exiting her pussy with her hand.


    ¡°So, are you going to continue to ravish this noble body?


    ¡°Wait, it¡¯s my turn now.¡±


    ¡°Uh, ah¡­¡±


    But this time, Irina grabbed Frey, her eyes glowing.


    ¡°Right, well done, Frey.¡±


    Then,ying Freypletely on herp, she gently stroked his head with a tender smile.


    ¡°But you like bellies, don¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°H-Huh¡­?¡±


    ¡°¡­I¡¯ll allow you to lick mine now.¡±


    Saying that, she grabbed his head and brought it close to her belly.


    <i> ¨C Drip¡­</i>


    Continued caresses and excitement, along with her trait as a fire mage, left Irina¡¯s sleek belly slightly sweaty.


    ¡°¡­Lick.¡±


    ¡°Agh.¡±


    As Frey buried his face in her belly and cautiously stuck out his tongue to lick it, Irina let out a moan.


    <i> ¨C Lick, lick, lick¡­!</i>


    ¡°Slurp, slurp¡­¡±


    As Frey began to lick her belly in earnest, she grabbed his huge manhood and started stroking it up and down.


    ¡°Pwa¡­¡±


    ¡°Why? Isn¡¯t a smooth belly your fetish?¡±


    As Frey lifted his head from her belly, Irina kept stroking his penis and asked.


    ¡°Maybe we should take a break¡­¡±


    Frey suggested with weary eyes.


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡±


    Irina looked at him with a puzzled expression.


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    Suddenly, she pressed herrge breast on Frey, who was lying on herp.


    ¡°Suck it, Frey.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°Go ahead and suck it.¡±


    ¡°Mmm¡­ Slurp.¡±


    Baffled by her sudden action, Frey reluctantly sucked on her breast.


    ¡°¡­Gulp.¡±


    Shortly after, Frey swallowed something in his mouth.


    ¡°I tried a simple spatial magic, so when you suck my breast, an aphrodisiaces out¡­ How is it?¡±


    As Frey¡¯s limp manhood started to stiffen in her grasp, Irina asked with a seductive expression.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t want to dry up today, you better suck my breast hard right now.¡±


    But when Frey showed no response, she buried his face in her chest and whispered.


    ¡°Slurp, slurp¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­Ah, it¡¯s so good.¡±


    Frey began to desperately suck on her breast, which made Irina rock on his manhood vigorously, feeling both maternal affection and lust.


    ¡°Suck, suck¡­?¡±


    <i> ¨C Thump, thump, thump!!</i>


    For a while, the room echoed with the sound of Frey sucking on the breast and Irina¡¯s moans.


    <i> ¨C Spurt, spurt¡­!</i>


    After consuming the potion from Irina¡¯s breast, Frey¡¯s penis, which had be hard again, jerked and ejacted.


    ¡°¡­Hah.¡±


    Not missing that moment, Kania swept her hair back and caught it with her mouth.


    ¡°¡­Gulp, gulp.¡±


    ¡°You¡­! Seriously¡­!!!¡±


    Kania quickly caught all of Frey¡¯s semen and savored it in her mouth. She put on a sly expression that caused Irina to get angry.


    ¡°Before you steal more, I need to get it quickly.¡±


    ¡°Puhaa¡­¡±


    <i> ¨C Kiss¡­</i>


    Irina pulled away from Frey andpletely surrounded herself with a barrier. She gave a gentle kiss on the tip of his cock and climbed on top of him.


    <i> ¨C Swish¡­!</i>


    ¡°Kyak!?¡±


    But at the same time, Frey sat up abruptly.


    Fearing he might be fucked in the same position to the end, he quickly changed positions.


    <i> ¨C Creak¡­!</i>


    ¡°Ah, ahh¡­¡±


    Irina, now sitting on top of Frey at the edge of the bed, teared up as Frey¡¯s manhood pushed inside her.


    ¡°I-It doesn¡¯t hurt at all¡­¡±


    Then, suddenly, she started to act haughtily.


    ¡°I-I¡¯m different from those rookies. So¡­ you can prate me in one go.¡±


    ¡°¡­Really?¡±


    ¡°What do you think of me? I am Irina, the greatestbat Archmage in history.¡±


    As Irina said this with an arrogant expression, Frey hesitated.


    ¡°Ha, don¡¯t you trust me?¡±


    <i> ¨C Slick¡­?</i>


    ¡°B-But¡­ It¡¯s going to hurt¡­?¡±


    ¡°Quiet, this kind of pain is nothing¡­¡±


    With her pride hurt, Irina frowned and slightly inserted Frey¡¯s tip into her entrance, and closed her lower lips tightly.


    <i> ¨C Smack!!</i>


    ¡°In a war, this is nothing¡­¡±


    The next moment, she mmed her thighs together, swallowing Frey¡¯s penis to the hilt.


    ¡°Kyaaaah!?¡±


    But contrary to her words, Irina screamed and buried her face in Frey¡¯s shoulder.


    ¡°Ah, it hurts¡­ it hurts¡­¡±


    As she felt her hymen break and her virgin blood flow down Frey¡¯s penis, she trembled and teared up.


    ¡°That¡¯s what I said, don¡¯t be so haughty¡­ Ugh.¡±


    Freyforted her with a worried expression, patting her back, and then took a deep breath.


    <i> ¨C Slick, slick¡­</i>


    Her insides were extremely hot.


    <i> ¨C Wobble, wobble¡­?</i>


    ¡°T-This is crazy¡­¡±


    As Irina¡¯s soft vaginal walls tightly clung around his manhood, he felt a melting heat enveloped around him.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to cum already¡­..¡±


    Even though he just prated her, he was already close to orgasm again, and he buried his face in her breasts.


    ¡°I-IIrina¡­ my penis feels like it¡¯s melting¡­ Lower the temperature a bit¡­¡±


    ¡°D-Didn¡¯t I tell you¡­?¡±


    Then, gritting her teeth in pain, Irina shoved her breast back to Frey¡¯s mouth.


    ¡°If you choose me, I¡¯ll make you feel the best.¡±


    ¡°Uhh¡­.agh.¡±


    ¡°A customized pussy, full of magic, just for you.¡±


    Frey shuddered at her words, and Irina whispered in a low voice.


    ¡°I¡¯ll give you the right to cum inside the pussy of the greatest mage in the world.¡±


    ¡°Slurp¡­¡±


    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t you like to see me, who¡¯s usually so fierce, smiling gently as I carry your baby and tenderly stroking my swollen belly?¡±


    <i> ¨C Spurt¡­! Spurt¡­!</i>


    As soon as she finished speaking, Frey cummed inside of her.


    <i> ¨C Tremble¡­?</i>


    Irina¡¯s womb was flooded to the brim just by a single ejaction. She began to tremble as she tried to keep all the cum inside of her womb.


    ¡°I haven¡¯t even moved my hips yet¡­¡±


    Irina, who had been stroking Frey¡¯s head as he sucked on her breasts, muttered with a smirk.


    ¡°Anyway, this is just the beginning, Frey.¡±


    Hearing that, Frey¡¯s eyes began to waver.


    ¡°It¡¯s my turn now.¡±


    ¡°Agh!¡±


    At that moment, Kania pulled Frey from behind.


    ¡°K-Kania¡­?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Young Master. I got too aroused.¡±


    As Frey looked at her in disbelief, Kania spoke with her usual businesslike expression and moved closer to Frey.


    ¡°I¡¯m really at my limit¡­ I need to rest¡­¡±


    ¡°By the way, Young Master. I heard you transformed into a silver catst time.¡±


    ¡°¡­What?¡±


    Frey tried to appeal to Kania with an exhausted expression. But Kania¡¯s inquiry was throwing him out of the loop.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing¡­¡±


    <i> ¨C Shhhhhh¡­.</i>


    Kania shrouded her body with ck magic.


    ¡°¡­!¡±


    Then, as the ck magic dissipated, Frey¡¯s eyes widened.


    <i> ¨C Wiggle, wiggle¡­</i>


    Kania appeared before him with ck cat ears sprouting from her head and a cat tail wagging.


    ¡°¡­Meow?¡±


    Kania then wrapped her tail around Frey¡¯s waist and whispered with a smirk. Which makes Frey¡¯s penis begin to poke at her lower belly with interest.


    ¡°You¡¯re being honest down there, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    Kania began rubbing her belly against his penis and whispered with a smile.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    It was at that moment that Frey¡¯s mind began to gopletely nk.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    <i> ¨C Slick, slick¡­</i>


    The sound of flesh colliding with flesh filled the room.


    ¡°A-Agh¡­ Ahhhh¡­¡±


    Kania, who was mounted on top of Frey, was furiously rocking her hips.


    ¡°Slurp, slurp¡­¡±


    Meanwhile, Irina was licking Frey¡¯s nipples with her eyes closed.


    ¡°I-I¡¯m the smallest¡­ uhh¡­¡±


    ¡°Slurp, slurp¡­¡±


    na was looking at Irina as Frey was sucking her breast.


    <i> ¨C Spurt!!</i>


    ¡°Ahhhh¡­¡±


    Overwhelmed by all the pleasure, Frey¡¯s began to cum inside Kania.


    ¡°What a waste, I¡¯ll have to carry it in my womb for a while.¡±


    Of course, her insides were already filled to the brim, but that didn¡¯t stop Kania from creating a magical plug for her pussy.


    <i> ¨C Squeeze¡­</i>


    After a brief moment, na and Kania pressed their chests together while holding hands.


    <i> ¨C Slick¡­</i>


    In between their cleavage, Frey¡¯s penis was sliding in and out.


    <i> ¨C Spurt¡­!</i>


    ¡°¡±Slurp¡­¡±¡±


    Soon after, Frey¡¯s started to spurt out semen, for countless times today. Then Kania and na licked the semen from their breasts.


    ¡°To vite both darkness and light at the same time¡­ How does it feel? Frey?¡±


    ¡°Who satisfied you more? Whoever is better will be in charge of the tit job with Irina.¡±


    Blushing, na and Kania asked.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    However, there was no response.


    <i> ¨C Slick¡­</i>


    A little whileter, na gentlyy on top of Irina.


    <i> ¨C Squeak¡­</i>


    Both of their pussies were pressed against each other, and Frey¡¯s penis quietly slipped between them.


    <i> ¨C Squeak, squeak, squeak¡­</i>


    ¡°A-Agh¡­¡±


    ¡°Ahh¡­ahhh¡­¡±


    The girls moaned as Frey¡¯s penis dug into their pussies.


    <i> ¨C Wiggle, wiggle¡­?</i>


    His penis, which sometimes went inside their pussy, and sometimes digs deep into their navel, began to throb in between their bellies.


    <i> ¨C Spurt, spurt¡­!</i>


    And then, Frey¡¯s came ferociously.


    ¡°¡±Ah¡­..¡±¡±


    They tightened both their legs as they felt the warmth of his semen hitting them on the stomach.


    <i> ¨C Pop¡­!</i>


    Kania quietly pulled out his manhood from their bellies and looked out the window.


    ¡°Haa¡­¡±


    It was early in the morning outside.


    ¡°How¡­ is that stray cat bitch¡­ still looks fine¡­¡±


    ¡°Haa, haa¡­¡±


    Exhausted, Irina and na red at Kanina, who was still standing.


    ¡°Let¡¯s¡­ stop¡­ Kania¡­¡±


    Meanwhile, Frey, who had briefly regained consciousness after cking out, quietly pleads to Kania.


    ¡°Did you, by any chance, infuse me with life force through our sex? I thought I was just adapting to the pleasure¡­¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know why, but you seemed to be struggling. I have recovery potions, but you don¡¯t¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­Really, you¡¯re insatiable.¡±


    Kania shook her head.


    ¡°Nyam?¡±


    She quietly made Frey bite down Irina¡¯s breast.


    <i> ¨C Swish¡­</i>


    She then ced the half-conscious na in Frey¡¯s chest.


    ¡°Thanks to you, I unexpectedly won the bet, so let me repay you, Young Master.¡±


    She removed the plug on her pussy and whispered quietly.


    ¡°I¡¯ll give you back all your life force.¡±


    ¡°W-What?¡±


    ¡°So, I want you to cum a little more inside of me.¡±


    ¡°W-Wait¡­¡±


    With that, Kania sheathed Frey¡¯s penis once more.


    ¡°If you need this pussy in the future, I¡¯ll serve you as much as you want.¡±


    ¡°Uhh¡­¡±


    ¡°I love you, Young Master¡­?¡±


    ¡°¡­Me too.¡±


    She then fell on top of Frey as they affirmed their love for each other.


    ¡°You must really like me.¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    ¡°Let me ask you something.¡±


    Kania asked him.


    ¡°Why do you like me?¡±


    She had wanted to ask about it for a long time.


    <i> ¨C Thump, thump¡­</i>


    Why did he like her, someone who didn¡¯t have a connection with him, unlike the other girls?


    Unable to gather the courage to ask or to look into his heart until today, she finally asked with her eyes tightly closed. Her heart began to beat rapidly like that of a girl seeing her first love.


    ¡°You¡­¡±


    Frey answered, turning his gaze to the side with a shy look.


    ¡°¡­are exactly my type.¡±


    Kania was stunned for a moment, and she spaced out.


    <i> ¨C Thump, thump¡­?</i>


    Her womb, which was filled with his semen, began to tremble violently.


    ¡°I really like you¡­ Young Master.¡±


    ¡°¡­Me too.¡±


    Thus, the hours-long repayment of gratitude by Kania began.


    <i> ¨C Spurt, spurt¡­!</i>


    ¡°¡±¡­¡­¡­¡±¡±


    Frey waspletely unaware that na and Irina, who were softly caressing him, were gradually regaining their strength, their eyes burning with a revitalized energy.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    At the same time.


    <i> ¨C Squeak, squeak¡­</i>


    Roswyn stared outside the window with listless eyes. She was quietly fingering herself while holding a rose to her chest.


    <em> ¨C I love you the most in the world, Young Master¡­</em>


    <i> ¨C Spuuuurt¡­</i>


    ¡°I also¡­ want¡­ the Hero¡¯s seed¡­¡±


    She watched as Frey¡¯s penis slid into Kania¡¯s pussy and spurted out a white fluid, and she quietly arched her back.


    <i> ¨C Drip, drip¡­</i>


    Unlike the desperation that overwhelmed her whole body, her juice slowly seeped out from her lower body.


    ¡°I should have just pounced on him back then¡­ why did I¡­¡±


    Roswyn¡¯s hollow voice echoed throughout the ce.<hr>


    <strong>You can rate/review this serieshere.</strong>


    <strong>Advanced chapters avable on </strong>


    <strong>Illustr§Ñti§àns on our disc§àrd ¨C discord.gg/genesistls</strong>

 Chapter 292: Start Of A New Term

    Chapter 292: Start Of A New Term


    <b>? Start Of A New Term ?</b>


    <i> ¨C Chirp, chirp~!</i>


    The morning hade apanied by the chirping of birds and sunlight streaming through the window.


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡±


    I opened my eyes only to be hit by dizziness and soreness all over my body.


    ¡°¡­Hoo.¡±


    Then, the memories ofst night¡¯s affair came flooding back.


    <i> ¨C Smooch¡­?</i>¡°Are you awake, Frey?¡±


    I wondered if it was all just a dream. But when I saw na and Irina fumbling with their clothes next to the bed and then kissing me on both cheeks, it made me realize thatst night was very real.


    After all, the feeling of having my vitalitypletely drained during two months of sleep therapy by Kania was the most obvious evidence.


    <i> ¨C Jiggle¡­?</i>


    ¡°I¡¯ve called the carriage, we should get going.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re a bitte¡­ Oh well, it can¡¯t be helped.¡±


    As they gently stroked their slightly jiggling underbelly, they urged me on.


    <i> ¨C Wriggle, wriggle¡­</i>


    ¡°Kania, what are you doing?¡±


    Feeling like I¡¯d die if I got up right away, I decided toy down a bit more and stared nkly at the ceiling. Then I noticed something wriggling under the nket.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Then, Kania, who was wriggling under the nket, quietly emerged.


    ¡°Slurp¡­¡±


    She wiped something trickling from her mouth with her hand and then put on a businesslike expression.


    ¡°Then, I¡¯ll prepare for our departure to the Academy.¡±


    She then picked up her clothes from the floor and quietly headed to the shower.


    ¡°What a sly cat.¡±


    I watched Kania retreating back with a slightly incredulous look, then turned my gaze back to the ceiling.


    ¡°So, it¡¯s back to school now.¡±


    The long vacation and rest were now over.


    ¡°It¡¯s time to start again¡­¡±


    It was now time to go back to the Academy and diligently carry out the main quest.


    [Point Investment System]


    < 2910400/5000000 >


    Suppressing the soreness, I sat up in bed and checked the points I had umted during my freshman year, and I couldn¡¯t help but sigh.


    ¡°I have to fill it up¡­ before the end of my sophomore year.¡±


    To end this tragedy as soon as possible and bring peace to the world, I needed to head to the Academy.


    The environment for maximizing points had already been created.


    For the next year, I would be as strong as possible while quickly earning points to awaken the Hero¡¯s Armament.


    And after defeating the Demon King and the mastermind behind everything, I would spend a peaceful and quiet life with my loved ones.


    ¡°¡­Hmm?¡±


    Of course, to achieve that, I have to go through considerable hardships in the future.


    But beingzy wouldn¡¯t make it any less challenging, so I was about to get up. However, suddenly I noticed something.


    <i> ¨C Whoosh¡­</i>


    ¡°What¡¯s this?¡±


    Near my still-naked lower body were three crystals.


    They were ck, red, and yellow, and at a nce, they looked like ¡®Awakening Crystals¡¯, rewards from the 19+ event.


    Feeding these to the girls would likely awaken them, just like Serena.


    No, wait. Come to think of it, that might not be the case for Irina. For some reason, it seems that my understanding of her wascking.


    Who else knew her more than I do?


    Well, now that I thought about it, there might be someone. Arianne or the Tower Master, perhaps.


    I should ask them about Irina when I get the chance.


    <b><i> ¡®But where did these crystalse from?¡¯</i></b>


    I crawled out of bed while clutching my shaking waist. Then I gazed curiously at the crystals in my hand.


    <b><i> ¡®Did someone leave them here? Or, did they emerge from my lower body¡­?¡¯</i></b>


    The first ¡®attack¡¯ was after spending time with Kania.


    Then, the second ¡®attack¡¯ was after I spent time with Kania again until dawn, only to be pounced on by the two girls who had regained their stamina.


    It must have been quite a while since I cked out, but my lower body still felt numb.


    So, did it reallye from my lower body?


    It seemed likely, as no one would just suddenly show up and give me something like this.


    <b><i> ¡®Wait, but what about Serena¡¯s crystal¡­ When and where¡­?¡¯</i></b>


    ¡°Frey? Aren¡¯t you supposed to get there earlier because you¡¯re a Professor?¡±


    ¡°¡­Ah.¡±


    A voice broke me out of my reverie. I quietly clutched my head and got out of bed.


    ¡°I¡¯m a professor now.¡±


    Thus began my peculiar academy life as a sophomore and a special professor for the freshmen.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    ¡°Here it is¡­ Sunrise Academy¡­¡±


    A girl stood in front of the Academy¡¯s gate, her expression tense with nervousness.


    ¡°It¡¯s amazing¡­¡±


    ¡°Lenya, stop it. You look like a country bumpkin.¡±


    Her name was Lenya de Horizon.


    She was the second daughter of the Horizon family, known for its elven bloodline, and her interest lies in magic, which she was talented in.


    ¡°Tsk, you must have found it amazing too, Sister.¡±


    ¡°Still, we can¡¯t be looked down here. You can¡¯t show even the slightest hint of weakness.¡±


    ¡°I know, I know.¡±


    A few hundred years ago, the Horizon was a highly regarded Ducal house in the Empire, but that wasn¡¯t the case anymore.


    They had fallen from grace due to a certain incident, and only recently managed to revive their status somewhat.


    However, they hadn¡¯t regained their former glory and prestige.


    Frey, who was unaware of this and only knew them from the prophecy, thought their official status still was that of a ¡®Ducal¡¯, instead of a ¡®Baroness¡¯.


    This was a small variable created by the Sun God to alter the world.


    ¡°You know how our family managed to rise again, right, Lenya?¡±


    ¡°W-Why are you like this¡­¡±


    She gripped Lenya¡¯s shoulder and spoke with a serious expression on her face.


    ¡°We can¡¯t lose everything now that we¡¯vee this far, okay?¡±


    ¡°Y-Yeah¡­¡±


    ¡°So, we must join the Hero¡¯s Party. Be its pir and make a name for ourselves again.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Her sister¡¯s eyes zed with determination.


    After struggling for generations, they barely reimed their nobility, yet they still faced disdain and were treated as lowlymoners, this made her sister indignant.


    ¡°And¡­ we must deal with that bastard.¡±


    ¡°Y-Yeah, we can¡¯t forgive him.¡±


    Lenya couldn¡¯t help but agree as she looked at her sister apprehensively.


    ¡°That bastard hindered our family¡¯s restoration and even branded you as a ve¡­ He is unforgivable.¡±


    The ¡®bastard¡¯ that she and her sister were referring to, was ¡®Frey¡¯, the public enemy, and the person she despised the most.


    ¡°Remember the n for today, right? We must stand out to catch the Hero¡¯s attention¡­¡±


    <i> ¨C Ding dong¡­!</i>


    As Lenya¡¯s gaze intensified and filled with hostility, mirroring her sister¡¯s, the bell suddenly rang.


    <strong> ¨C Attention all students. The entrance ceremony will begin in five minutes. Please gather in the auditorium before then. I repeat¡­</strong>


    And then, the announcement echoed throughout the academy.


    ¡°Let¡¯s hurry, we can¡¯t be looked down on, even for a moment.¡±


    ¡°U-Ugh¡­!¡±


    Listening attentively to the announcement, Lenya¡¯s sister grabbed her hand and started dragging her along


    ¡°S-Slow down¡­!¡±


    Unlike her sister, Lenya had poor stamina and she quickly got exhausted.


    ¡°Ah¡­¡±


    Suddenly, her mouth dropped open.


    ¡°What¡¯s with her?¡±


    A girl with a sculpted face walked past them, leading a group of noble students.


    ¡°That¡¯s the only daughter of Count Justiano. Have you forgotten already?¡±


    ¡°¡­Ah.¡±


    Lenya looked enviously at the girl who was ignoring those trying to talk to her as she walked with an aloof expression, and then her expression turned cold at her sister¡¯s words.


    ¡°She¡¯s our family¡¯s archenemy. You must remember that.¡±


    ¡°Yeah¡­¡±


    ¡°Recently, she absorbed most of the Roswyn faction and is in the midst of absorbing Frey¡¯s faction. Like father, like daughter, I suppose.¡±


    Although she was only a Countess, her influence was among the highest in the empire.


    Count Justiano was known as the ruler of the underworld, and he controlled the majority of the Empire¡¯s back alley.


    His authority wasparable to a Ducal family, far beyond that of a Marquis, as he dominated the corrupt underworld of the Empire.


    Although he was recently overshadowed by the emergence of the ¡®Hero of Money¡¯ and the disguised Kania, everyone regarded the three of them as coborators.


    And that was somewhat true.


    Therefore, it was only natural that the Roswyn faction, whose guild had recently been officially closed down, and Frey, who had now be amoner, were absorbed by the Count¡¯s daughter, who reeked of darkness.


    ¡°¡­Pfft.¡±


    ¡°W-What?¡±


    She walked past Lenya with a mockingugh, and Lenya snapped.


    ¡°Why the hell are youughing¡­¡±


    ¡°Hey, you two! Hurry up, or we¡¯ll close the doors!¡±


    ¡°¡­O-Okay!¡±


    Hearing the assistant instructor¡¯s loud voice, they quickly entered the auditorium.


    ¡°Wow¡­¡±


    Lenya looked around, and her mouth opened wide in awe.


    ¡°This is so amazing¡­¡±


    The auditorium, seemingly small from the outside, revealed a grand and majestic space within.


    <i> ¨C Shimmer, shimmer¡­!</i>


    <i> ¨C Poof! Poof!</i>


    The auditorium looks so majestic with beautiful jewels adorned throughout the space. Fairies and lesser spirits flew around, sprinkling blessing dust above her, as if weing the new additions to the academy.


    An insignia of the huge sun, star, and moon adorned the center of the auditorium.


    ¡°Those spirits and fairies¡­ I thought they disappeared from the world centuries ago¡­¡±


    Mesmerized, Lenya looked at them with dazed eyes, and then she looked down.


    ¡°Those people¡­ I know all of them¡­¡±


    She saw prominent figures.


    ¡°So, you¡¯re the one who won the bet?¡±


    ¡°Isted the longest, after all.¡±


    Kania, a rising figure in the underworld, and Irina, a former disciple at the Magic Tower, were conversing.


    ¡°Nonsense.¡±


    ¡°ept it, having big breasts isn¡¯t everything.¡±


    Looking at their expressions, they seemed to be having a very dignified conversation.


    ¡°So¡­ how long will you keep up this act?¡±


    ¡°Act??? What do you mean? I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about!¡±


    Meanwhile, Serena from the Moonlight Family covered her face behind a fan and approached the Pure Saintess Ferloche, who wore an innocent smile.


    ¡°Exactly what did I concede¡­ Huh?¡±


    ¡°Think whatever you like!¡±


    The sight of the nobledies engaging in a meaningful verbal exchange¡ªone pair exuding powerful murderous intent and the other pair radiating a rxed atmosphere¡ªwas quite stimting for Lenya, who was nothing more than a Baron¡¯s daughter.


    ¡°I don¡¯t need a medical exam. I¡¯m just not feeling well, so please step back.¡±


    <b><i> ¡®P-Princess na¡­¡¯</i></b>


    Quietly observing the scene, Lenya swallowed dryly upon noticing na was next to her.


    Lenya deeply admired na, the third Imperial Princess, for her effort in rising from thest to the second in line to the throne.


    ¡°Frey¡¯s seed¡­ I¡¯ll protect it. Definitely¡­¡±


    <b><i> ¡®I, too, will be like her¡­ I will revive our family.¡¯</i></b>


    Even though na looked unwell and kept stroking her lower belly, Lenya still silently vowed to be like her.


    ¡°Indeed, this is Sunrise Academy.¡±


    ¡°Exactly¡­¡±


    Other formidable figures in the auditorium included the youngest Pdin of the Church, Princess Aishi of the Cloud Kingdom, and Roswyn, who looked utterly dejected in a corner.


    Since Lenya was a lower-rank noble, she can¡¯t strike up a conversation with these distinguished individuals.


    <i> ¨C Shimmer¡­?</i>


    ¡°H-Huh?¡±


    Suddenly, fairies flew towards her, making her feel a bit intimidated.


    <i> ¨C Shimmer¡­?</i>


    <i></i>


    <i> ¨C Poof¡­?</i>


    ¡°Ah! Hey, that tickles. Haha, hahaha¡­¡±


    Sensing the elven blood in her, the fairies swarmed around Lenya, who ended upughing as she iled her arms around.


    ¡°¡­What¡¯s with her?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s really pretty¡­¡±


    ¡°Never seen her before¡­ Is she amoner?¡±


    As the second daughter of the Horizon family, who¡¯s known for their elven lineage, Lenya was strikingly beautiful.


    ¡°Behave yourself, Lenya.¡±


    Her older sister frowned and pulled her back as she noticed the surrounding gaze.


    <i> ¨C Thud, thud¡­</i>


    The Professors began to enter the auditorium.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    In an instant, the atmosphere turned cold.


    ¡°¡­Gulp.¡±


    Feeling the tension, Lenya instinctively swallowed dryly and fixed her gaze to one side.


    So did everyone else¡¯s.


    ¡°Uh, ahem.¡±


    Frey stands quietly beside Isolet. Then he straightened his clothes and cleared his throat with an exhausted expression.


    <b><i> ¡®I can¡¯t stand to even look at him¡­¡¯</i></b>


    She looked tense for a moment, then quietly mumbled to herself.


    <b><i> ¡®The public enemy, the vilest viin of the Empire. That scoundrel dared to brand my sister with a ve seal¡­ And now he¡¯s acting all high and mighty¡­¡¯</i></b>


    She then gestured subtly with her hand.


    ¡°Can you y a trick on him?¡±


    <i> ¨C Shimmer!</i>


    She whispered quietly to the fairy next to her.


    Even though she just met the fairy for the first time today, the instinct in her blood told her that it was possible.


    <i> ¨C Shimmer¡­!</i>


    At Lenya¡¯smand, the spirit flew toward Frey in front of the auditorium.


    <i> ¨C Rustle, rustle¡­</i>


    Just as it was about to sprinkle some strange powder on his shoulder.


    <i> ¨C ck!!</i>


    ¡°Koo.¡±


    An owl suddenly swooped in and seized the lesser fairy in its talons.


    ¡°Koo!! Kooo!!!¡±


    ¡°Ack! W-What! What are you doing? Ack¡­¡±


    The owl red at Lenya and flew toward her with the spirit in its talons, and pecked on her forehead, causing her to tear up and il her arms around.


    ¡°H-Help! Help me¡­! This crazy bird is trying to kill me¡­!¡±


    <i> ¨C Thud¡­!</i>


    ¡°Ah, thank¡­ thank you¡­¡±


    As she was about to thank the person who helped her for catching the bird and cing it on their shoulder.


    ¡°¡­!!!¡±


    Her eyes widened and she gasped.


    ¡°Lenya.¡±


    ¡°Uh, ahhhh?¡±


    Frey was standing in front of Lenya, ring with an icy look on his face.


    ¡°What is the meaning of this?¡±


    And then, all eyes in the auditorium were on her.


    ¡°¡­¡­.Ugh.¡±


    It was the moment Lenya¡¯s life at the Academy took a disastrous turn.<hr>


    <strong>You can rate/review this serieshere.</strong>


    <strong>Advanced chapters avable on </strong>


    <strong>Illustr§Ñti§àns on our disc§àrd ¨C discord.gg/genesistls</strong>

 Chapter 293: Hazing

    Chapter 293: Hazing


    <b>? Hazing ?</b>


    ¡°Well then, this concludes the entrance ceremony.¡±


    As always, the entrance ceremony at Sunrise Academy ended uneventfully.


    ¡°Please take a short break until the first ss bell rings. Once again, thank you for your hard work¡­¡±


    The entrance ceremony was merely symbolic, since all the significant events were held during the orientation.


    However, as the saying goes, old but gold.


    Although it had been a long time, the entrance ceremony at Sunrise Academy, with a history of a thousand years, was as splendid as ever.


    ¨C<i>Shimmer¡­?</i>¡°Booo! Boo!¡±


    At the center of this dazzling entrance ceremony, fairies, and spirits sprinkled mysterious powders all around the auditorium after the headmaster¡¯s deration.


    ¡°Wow¡­¡±


    ¡°Amazing, it¡¯s really amazing¡­¡±


    The sight of cute little creatures that had been thought extinct a few hundred years ago, smiling as they sprinkled tiny powders, was truly fascinating to the new students.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    However, amidst the festive atmosphere, there was someone leaning on the railing alone with a sullen expression.


    ¡°Is that her? The one who was trying to y a prank on Frey?¡±


    ¡°She has a big gut¡­ for amoner, huh?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think she is amoner? That¡¯s an insignia that only nobles can wear, right?¡±


    ¡°Well, she¡¯s a fallen noble who was only recently reinstated.¡±


    After being caught and publicly shamed by Serena¡¯s owl in an attempt to embarrass Frey, she continued to hear whispers about her.


    ¡°Ugh¡­ it¡¯s so annoying.¡±


    Due to that, she pulled out her hair angrily and deeply lowered her head.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been marked from the first day¡­¡±


    The fact that her target was Frey was somewhat fortunate, but these nobles with old lineage, who already disliked the idea of a new blood, were not pleased.


    To them, Baron Horizon, who had lost the family¡¯s old prestige and glory, was simplycking and seen as a rootless noble family whose ancestors were not even from the empire.


    Seeing Lenya attracting attention in such a situation, the nobles naturally began gossiping about her.


    Of course, on top of that, there was also jealousy towards the first-year students who were evaluated as elite and strong candidates for the Hero Party, as well as jealousy towards her beautiful appearance due to her elven ancestry.


    And for the same reasons, some also secretly looked at her coyly.


    ¡°¡­Enough, let¡¯s forget what happened. Let¡¯s focus on what I have to do.¡±


    But she, who had promised not to be discouraged by such looks, clenched both hands tightly and turned away.


    ¡°Now, who should I approach first?¡±


    Then, scanning the somewhat chaotic lecture hall with predatory eyes.


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡±


    Pulling out a notebook from her pocket, she began mumbling again.


    ¡°I need to seize this opportunity and strike up as many conversations as possible¡­¡±


    The Horizon sisters were determined to engage in as many conversations as possible with various people during the small break that followed the entrance ceremony.


    Since it was an unusual asion for the entire school to be together, it was a golden opportunity for them to build connections.


    ¡°For now, not her.¡±


    With the eyes of a predator targeting its prey, she sought a subject to engage, and with a cold gaze, she muttered while looking at Count Justiano¡¯s only daughter.


    ¡°No matter what, I shouldn¡¯t go to the enemy of my family.¡±


    Lenya shot a haughty look at the girl, who was surrounded by many people. When their eyes met, Lenya squinted her eyes and clenched her fist.


    ¡°¡­Yawn.¡±


    ¡°T-That¡¯s really¡­¡±


    However, the girl, who briefly nced at her, only yawned and left.


    ¡°Forget it, let¡¯s not bother with her.¡±


    Ignoring the crowd following her, Lenya focuses on her notebook, taking out the pen she had tucked away.


    <i> ¨C Squeak, squeak¡­</i>


    Then, Lenya puts a sh on ¡®Roswyn Sr Sunset,¡¯ which was written at the top.


    Originally, she had nned to join the easily essible Roswyn faction, but since the faction itself disappeared, she had no choice but to exclude that option.


    Although her lonely figure sitting in a corner seemed a bit pitiful, it wasn¡¯t the right time to approach her, given the rumors circting that she had recently fallen out of favor in a power struggle.


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡±


    After crossing out Roswyn¡¯s name, she quietly moved forward.


    ¡°That person, too¡­ is ambiguous.¡±


    Aishi, apanied by arge crowd, passed by her. Lenya shook her head and hurried on, knowing that Aishi was not a princess of this empire but rather from another country.


    ¡°Excuse me¡­¡±


    Finally, she joined the group of noble daughters, who were chatting with smiles.


    ¡°¡­Who are you?¡±


    ¡°Do you know us?¡±


    ¡°Oh, no, i-it¡¯s not that¡­¡±


    However, what came back was a questioning tone and gaze.


    ¡°Ah¡­ you are that person.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean by ¡®that person¡¯?¡±


    ¡°Since you don¡¯t even know that it¡¯s against the etiquette of nobility to engage in casual conversation with someone you¡¯re not close to, of course, you must be the youngdy from the Horizon family, right?¡±


    ¡°¡­I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    As that gaze and tone turned scornful and mocking, she clenched her teeth, bowed her head in apology, and then stepped back.


    She tried a few more times, but their reaction to her was no different.


    ¡°Sigh¡­¡±


    ¡°Yes, we have only recently been reinstated.¡±


    ¡°¡­Huh?¡±


    Suppressing the tears that suddenly welled up, she let out a sigh. When a low voice reached her ears, she turned her head quietly.


    ¡°Wow! This person is really beautiful!¡±


    ¡°Could you tell me the exact timing and method of the reinstatement? I need topare¡­ no, to confirm something.¡±


    ¡°Of course, I¡¯ll cooperate with everything I got.¡±


    Her older sister was already engaged in a conversation with Serena and Ferloche.


    ¡°A-amazing¡­¡±


    Her sister was engaging in conversation with formidable figures with whom she couldn¡¯t even make eye contact with.


    ¡°As expected, sis¡­¡±


    She mumbled a smile at her sister¡¯s confident appearance, whom she had always been proud of and respected.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Looking at the arm guard wrapped around her sister¡¯s arm, Lenya gritted her teeth.


    ¡°That jerk¡­¡±


    The image of her always confident older sister crying in secret in the bathroom on the day she received the stigma came to Lenya¡¯s mind.


    ¡°I will definitely take revenge¡­¡±


    Having made that resolution, she gathered her courage and took a step forward.


    ¡°To do that, I need to build connections first¡­¡±


    Alternating her gaze between the side with na and the side with Ruby, she pondered.


    ¡°Um, hello there!¡±


    Lenya, closing her eyes tightly, gathered courage and headed towards na.


    It was because to be an important member of the Hero Party, she decided that it would be better to expand her connections first rather than approaching Ruby to talk with her now.


    ¡°Stop right there.¡±


    ¡°Do you not know who this person is?¡±


    However, na¡¯s subordinate blocked her way.


    ¡°I-I just¡­¡±


    Thanks to that, the courage she had just mustered disappeared, and she stammered with cold sweat.


    ¡°Step back.¡±


    When na, who was observing her, issued amand to her subordinates with a sharp gaze, they quietly bowed their heads and retreated to either side of her.


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    Crossing her legs, na gazed at her with a sharp look and asked a question.


    ¡°S-so cool¡­¡±


    She unconsciously muttered as she saw charisma overflowing from na.


    ¡°What did you just say?¡±


    ¡°Oh, um¡­ that¡­¡±


    Upon hearing the praise, na picked up the teacup next to her and asked with sparkling eyes.


    ¡°Y-you look so cool that I¡­¡±


    ¡°Heh, hehe¡­ I see.¡±


    Because of that, when Lenya nervously responded, wondering if she had made a faux pas, na silently nodded her head.


    <i> ¨C Twitch, twitch¡­</i>


    However, the corners of her mouth were clearly turning up with a slight twitch.


    Having heard thepliment ¡°so cool¡± for the first time in a long time, na secretly grinned and mumbled that she, too, was not inferior to Frey.


    ¡°Um, what I want to say is¡­¡±


    Thinking the sight was a good sign, Lenya, with shining eyes, whispered to na.


    ¡°I want to be on your side, Princess na.¡±


    ¡°Huh? What are you¡­¡±


    ¡°I am also very interested in Frey.¡±


    ¡°Pfft¡­!¡±


    Hearing that, she spat out the tea she was drinking and opened her eyes.


    ¡°So, please let me join you.¡±


    ¡°W-what?¡±


    Lenya knew. She knew that na was friendly to Frey.


    In fact, not only her but many quick-witted individuals had noticed na¡¯s attitude towards Frey when the Hero Party had a pic with the freshmen at the orientation trip.


    <b><i> ¡®Clearly, Frey had caught her weakness¡­ So, she must want to slightly hold him in check. I heard she¡¯s been gathering a lot of subordinates recently.¡¯</i></b>


    Of course, since the Imperial Princess had no reason to like Frey, Lenya approached na with the intention of taking advantage of that.


    In her opinion, it seemed like killing two birds with one stone¡ªa chance to both keep Frey in check and align herself with na.


    ¡°W-what do you¡­¡±


    However, for na, her words were like a thunderbolt.


    <b><i> ¡®Now, even someone other than the sub-heroines¡­ N-no, this can¡¯t be happening¡­¡¯</i></b>


    ¡°¡­?¡±


    na looked pale as she slowly scrutinized Lenya.


    <b><i> ¡®S-she¡¯s pretty, isn¡¯t she? She looks even prettier than me¡­ N-no. Frey should still love me more. II¡¯m the third one to get his seed, and there¡¯s nothing about her that will attract him to¡­¡¯</i></b>


    ¡°Your Highness?¡±


    <b><i> ¡®But I¡¯ve already been conquered once¡­ And this one is a young, innocent child, even younger than me. What should I do? How can I¡­ Others seem to hold other girls in check well¡­¡¯</i></b>


    ¡°Princess na?¡±


    Eventually, she, who had been muttering wildly in her mind, came to her senses when Lenya called her repeatedly and slowly opened her mouth.


    ¡°What is your specialty?¡±


    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s¡­ I¡¯m currently researching magic theories¡­ But I haven¡¯t achieved much yet¡­¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡±


    At that, na nodded with a slightly relieved expression.


    <b><i> ¡®I-I have to show something. If not, it¡¯s all over.¡¯</i></b>


    However, seeing na¡¯s lukewarm reaction, Lenya panicked as she thought this was a test for her. She quickly racked her brain for something.


    ¡°W-What about something like this?¡±


    ¡°Pardon?¡±


    ¡°E-everyone. Can you gather around here?¡±


    After that fleeting moment, she shouted to the spirits flying around the ceiling.


    <b><i> ¡®Pleasee, pleasee, pleasee¡­¡¯</i></b>


    Eventually, she closed her eyes tightly and started praying inside.


    <i>¨C Shimmer</i>¡­ ?


    ¡°Booo¡­!¡±


    After a while, she saw that her prayers worked, as the spirits flew towards her all at once.


    ¡°Huaa?¡±


    ¡°Huaaa¡­ ?¡±


    The curious fairies watching the scene also follow behind the spirit, and a spectacr scene unfolds.


    Thanks to this, the attention was once again focused on Lenya.


    But this time, the beautiful scene captivated most of the eyes.


    ¡°W-What do you think¡­?¡±


    With spirits and fairies fluttering around her cheeks and shoulders, Lenya asked triumphantly.


    ¡°Ah¡­. whoa¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­?¡±


    ¡°I-it¡¯s¡­ amazing¡­!¡±


    Then, nna crumpled slightly and became teary-eyed, but then she raised the corners of her mouth and answered.


    ¡°Talented ones, die¡­Talented ones, die¡­Talented ones, die¡­¡±


    But deep inside her, she was burning with a sense of inferiority at the seconding of the ¡®Spirit Summoner¡¯, a talent deemed lost that could only be obtained through a bloodline.


    ¡°Um¡­ could we have a talk if you¡¯re avable?¡±


    ¡°By any chance, are you interested in the freshman wee party?¡±


    ¡°We need someone like you. We¡¯ll make room for you.¡±


    ¡°Pardon?¡±


    As the noble student who had been subtly sending nces to her approached, Lenya tilted her head.


    ¡°But I heard that the freshman wee party¡­has been canceled¡­?¡±


    ¡°Ah, that¡¯s right. Actually¡­¡±


    As she innocently tilted her head, the noble student tried to calmly smile and speak in hushed tones. However¡­


    ¡°Hey, buzz off.¡±


    ¡°¡­!¡±


    When Irina blocked their way and swore at them with a hand on her pockets. Seeing that they hesitated and retreated.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you leaving quickly? You damn dicks for brains!?¡±


    ¡°W-We¡­¡±


    ¡°Hurry up and leave before I strip you all bare and hang you in the air.¡±


    Although she was amoner, recently, it had been revealed that she was a disciple of the Magic Tower Master, and being na¡¯s closest aide, the seemingly insignificant group had no choice but to step back.


    ¡°Also, you, what¡¯s your problem?¡±


    ¡°P-pardon?¡±


    Lenya, bewilderedly watching that scene, hesitated as Irina gave her a questioning look.


    ¡°Why are you so interested in Frey?¡±


    Taking a step forward, Irina coldly questioned her.


    ¡°Can¡¯t you hear me?¡±


    ¡°Ah, it¡¯s nothing much¡­ Just¡­ huh?¡±


    Thanks to that, Lenya, thinking this might be a way of establishing authority, sweated nervously and soon appeared bewildered.


    <i> ¨C Horurong¡­ Horung¡­</i>


    ¡°Boo, boooo¡­¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you guys?¡±


    The spirits and fairies that had been making pleasant sounds around her until a moment ago were now trembling.


    ¡°¡­Are you scared? Scared of whom?¡±


    Casually petting the little beings, Lenya read their emotions and asked.


    ¡°The red one¡­ is she scary? Do we need to run away from here? What are you talki-¡°


    ¡°What¡¯s this, oh spirits, huh?¡±


    Watching Lenya, Irina quietly took her right hand out of her pocket and waved it around.


    ¡°The mana will return at midnight, but¡­ this should be enough.¡±


    <i> ¨C Hororong!?</i>


    ¡°¡­Go back.¡±


    As if enchanted, the spirits and fairies returned to their original positions.


    ¡°What¡­ did you just do?¡±


    ¡°Spirit magic.¡±


    ¡°Huh!?¡±


    Stunned by that sight, Lenya cautiously asked Irina. But she looked even more shocked by the answer.


    Because although her Elven bloodline had considerably faded, she, being a studious person and an heir of a distinguished lineage, knew a lot about spirits.


    ¡°How¡­ How did you do that? And how is it even possible after it¡¯s been lost for centuries?¡±


    Spirit magic was a magic that had been lost for hundreds of years.


    ¡°I just redeveloped it. It worked when I tried it.¡±


    ¡°No¡­ that¡¯s not the issue here!¡±


    Furthermore, spirit magic was exclusively made for the Elves.


    An ordinary human wouldn¡¯t be able to imitate it.


    ¡°Who are you exactly¡­?¡±


    ¡°Before that, answer my question first.¡±


    Lenya¡¯s question was interrupted by Irina, who grabbed her shoulder and spoke.


    ¡°¡­Why are you interested in Frey, damn it.¡±


    <b><i> ¡®I-I need to run¡­ No matter what, I need to escape¡­¡¯</i></b>


    She thought quietly with a frightened expression. That was the decision made based on the words of the spirits and fairies.


    ¡°G-goodbye!!¡±


    Lenya, using every ounce of her strength, hastily stepped back and hit the corridor leading to the exit of the auditorium.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with that bitch?¡±


    ¡°Hey¡­ you didn¡¯t get an invitation to the freshman wee party too, right?¡±


    ¡°I was captured there a year ago.¡±


    ¡°You, too¡­!?¡±


    Irina looked at her strangely at na, who wore an anxious expression.


    ¡°You¡¯re mistaken. I stand no chance. Regardless, I must now protect my position in Frey¡¯s harem and secure the status as the bearer of his baby seed¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s because you are the Imperial Princess that you didn¡¯t get invited, you idiot. If you were amoner, you would have been captured like me and sacrificed to Frey.¡±


    ¡°I-I see. Hehe¡­¡±


    The conversation, which would have left Lenya absentminded for the entire day if she had heard it, continued for a long time afterwards.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    <i> ¨C Ding-dong, ding-dong?</i>


    The bell rang, indicating the end of the short break and announcing the approaching first ss of the year.


    ¡°So, this is 1st-Year ss A.¡±


    Hurrying at the sound of the bell, Lenya found a door te that read ¡°1st Year ss A¡± and swallowed hard.


    ¡°The top ss of the academy, this is where I¡¯ll be for the next year.¡±


    With a pounding heart, Lenya stared at the door te. Upon reaching the door, she closed her eyes and took a deep breath.


    <b><i> ¡®Join the Hero Party, revive the family, and eliminate Frey. I will seed in that n.¡¯</i></b>


    <i> ¨C Creak¡­</i>


    Having made that determination, she entered the ssroom.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    At that moment, everyone¡¯s gaze focused on her.


    <i> ¨C Srrk.</i>


    <i> ¨C Ssk¡­</i>


    However, soon the gazes turned away.


    <i> ¨C Step, step¡­</i>


    Scanning the surroundings like everyone else, Lenya quietly took her seat, wearing a cold expression.


    <b><i> ¡®In today¡¯s n¡­ I must somehow catch Ruby¡¯s attention.¡¯</i></b>


    She said that to herself in her mind.


    The Hero Party and the freshmen had devised a grand n to ruin Frey¡¯s first ss today.


    <i> ¨C Creak¡­</i>


    <b><i> ¡®He¡¯s here¡­!¡¯</i></b>


    And that n was about tomence.


    <i> ¨C Step, step¡­</i>


    After all the students had taken their seats, Frey, who entered the ssroom, slowly headed towards the lectern.


    The ssroom was filled with a chilling silence.


    <b><i> ¡®Will it seed?¡¯</i></b>


    In that tense silence, Lenya scrutinized the situation with a nervous expression.


    <b><i> ¡®While Alice ambushed Frey from under the lectern, the student who imed to be skilled with a great sword will strike him down. They¡¯ve tried to simte this trap several times already, it will definitely work¡­¡¯</i></b>


    Among the numerous tightly woven ns for the day, the first, and the most critical n was now about to unfold.


    ¡°¡­???¡±


    However, something seemed off.


    <b><i> ¡®Why isn¡¯t sheing out?¡¯</i></b>


    Alice, who should be hiding under the lectern, for some reason remained still.


    <b><i> ¡®I-if she didn¡¯te out now, the n would be ruined.¡¯</i></b>


    Because of that, the freshmen¡¯s expression became uneasy.


    <i> ¨C Sparkle!!</i>


    The girl sitting at the front of the lectern seemed to have noticed something, and with an angry expression on her face, she hurriedly shot out of the air and summoned a greatsword made of light.


    <i> ¨C Crush!!!</i>


    And before a second had passed since she stood up, the massive greatsword fiercely struck Frey, who was standing at the lectern.


    ¡°Haa¡­ Haa¡­¡±


    As the sharp sound of something cutting through the air echoed, the girl, who had been breathing heavily with a tense expression, smiled with a triumphant look.


    ¡°¡­!!!¡±


    However, her smile quickly turned into aghast.


    ¡°H-how¡­¡±


    <i> ¨C Sparkle¡­</i>


    It was because Frey, still expressionless, blocked her greatsword using only one finger.


    ¡°I-iik¡­!¡±


    Unfazed, she tried to exert more force on her greatsword, but Frey maintained his posture without even blinking.


    <i> ¨C Ting¡­!</i>


    He then coldly flicked his finger.


    <i> ¨C BOOM!!!</i>


    In an instant, the greatsword slipped from her grip and was embedded into the wall on the other side of the ssroom, shaking.


    ¡°Th-this can¡¯t be¡­¡±


    The girl was watching the scene in terror.


    <i> ¨C Gritt¡­!</i>


    ¡°Huaak!?¡±


    Frey, still standing in front of the lectern, grabbed her arm and lifted her up, and she was subdued without being able to resist.


    ¡°Kyaakk!? L-let me go¡­!¡±


    <i> ¨C Squeeze¡­</i>


    ¡°¡­Aeuggh!¡±


    Suddenly she was put on the lectern, and as Frey forcefully pressed on her abdomen, she started to scream in agony.


    <i> ¨C Chiiik¡­..!</i>


    ¡°Kyaaaaaakkkk!!!¡±


    A momentter, as sinister energy emerged along with ck smoke, the girl shuddered and screamed in terror.


    ¡°It will be easy to conceal the stigma if I carved it into your stomach. So endure it.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    The male students had cold expressions on their faces, and the female students wore disgusted looks as they silently stared at the shocking scene.


    <b><i> ¡®Disgusting¡­¡¯</i></b>


    Lenya, who had been nkly watching, was no exception.


    <b><i> ¡®I will certainly bring you down, Frey.¡¯</i></b>


    With the strengthened resolve of Lenya and her ssmates, Frey¡¯s first ss began.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    ¡°Uggh, ugh¡­¡±


    ¡°I have already warned you that the stigma of very would be the consequence if you mess with me. But you guys still looked at me with such dissatisfied eyes. It seems you all didn¡¯t heed my words.¡±


    ¡°cckk¡­!¡±


    As I engraved the stigma of very on the girl¡¯s abdomen, who had tried to strike me down with a greatsword, I could sense the drawer that I was blocking with my knees were shaking.


    <b><i> ¡®I knew Alice was inside, but why was Kania also under the lectern too?¡¯</i></b>


    Somehow, Kania¡¯s dark mana was seeping out from the drawer.


    Probably, Kania was suppressing Alice. If that was the case, it would be quite troublesome if it was exposed to the students. I had to keep blocking the drawer with my knee.


    ¡°You¡¯re¡­ not even human¡­ You¡¯re a damn piece of trash that deserves to die.¡±


    While thinking such thoughts, I focused my gaze back on the girl¡¯s abdomen. She, with tears in her eyes, mumbled.


    ¡°Sigh¡­¡±


    Instead of answering, I let out a small sigh, ncing at her with hollow eyes, and thought to myself.


    <b><i> ¡®Just added one more¡­¡¯</i></b>


    To save these students, 99% of whom were destined to die¡­ I must engrave the stigma of very on each of them.


    <b><i> ¡®¡­When will I finish them all?¡¯</i></b>


    Well, it looked like I would be quite busy for a while.<hr>


    <strong>You can rate/review this serieshere.</strong>


    <strong>Advanced chapters avable on </strong>


    <strong>Illustr§Ñti§àns on our disc§àrd ¨C discord.gg/genesistls</strong>

 Chapter 294: Devil Professor Frey

    Chapter 294: Devil Professor Frey


    <b>? Devil Professor Frey ?</b>


    <i> ¨C Ssssss¡­</i>


    ¡°Ugh.¡±


    As the ck smoke dissipated from the lectern, the girl who was being pressed down by me let out a whimper.


    ¡°Go back to your seat.¡±


    I released my grip and stared at her coldly. Then with tears in her eyes, the student staggered back to her seat.


    ¡°Hurry, move faster.¡±


    ¡°¡­!¡±


    Following mymand, she hastened her steps without even realizing it.I could issue such simplemands to those marked with the stigma of very.


    Whileplex orders and mental maniption were impossible, basic requests would work on them most of the time.


    Hence, the efficiency was so good that in some other countries, they even operated as ¡®ve soldiers¡¯.


    It was because if everyone had the ¡®same¡¯ mark, you could easily control the group with a singlemand.


    One of the reasons I was marking all of them with the stigma of very was precisely for that purpose.


    If I could control them all with onemand, I¡¯d be able to protect these kids from the numerous disasters that may ur in the future.


    Therefore, I had to hurry and mark them with the stigma of very¡­


    ¡°Uggh¡­ ugh¡­¡±


    While quietly organizing my thoughts, a sobbing sound was heard in front of the lectern.


    ¡°Ugh¡­¡±


    Wondering who was crying, I found the girl who had tried to attack me with a greatsword there. She was now shedding tears.


    ¡°Seeing someone sniveling is quite irritating for me. Stop crying.¡±


    ¡°¡­Keukeuk.¡±


    ¡°Speaking of ves¡­¡±


    After stopping her tears forcefully with mymand, she red at me with eyes full of loathing. I addressed her loudly, so everyone could hear.


    ¡°If you charge into battle with the determination to kill, you must also be prepared to be killed. Charging in thinking you¡¯ll win unconditionally will only lead you to break like this when you are defeated.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°The stigma of very I carve is, as I mentioned before, a symbol that you have died once.¡±


    Whispering in a colder tone, I continued.


    ¡°If you always want to be prepared for realbat, there must be a penaltyparable to your life. Something like your social life or reputation.¡±


    Although I spoke in a low voice, all the students could hear me clearly because the ssroom was as silent as the grave.


    However, I could roughly guess what they were thinking by looking at their eyes and expressions.


    Most likely, they were thinking, ¡®Who does he think he is to say something like that?¡¯ or ¡®Does he even have realbat experience?¡¯


    It was a very reasonable thought, but nevertheless, they would have no choice but to follow me in the future.


    There was no better proof than a demonstration of one¡¯s abilities.


    ¡°I have a question.¡±


    As I was about to start the ss, one of the students raised their hand to ask a question.


    ¡°What happens if a student, already attacked once and received the stigma, attacks again? What would happen then?¡±


    As she asked the question, the girl red at me coldly.


    <b><i> ¡®Her name is¡­ Lenya? Is it Lenya?¡¯</i></b>


    To the bold question from the second daughter of the Horizon family, I rolled my pen in my hand, preparing to answer.


    ¡°I will impose an appropriate punishment fitting the offense. I might carve an additional stigma in more visible ces, or add another type of seal. Alternatively, I could also give individual tutoring sessions¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­Sigh.¡±


    Then, she res at me, her teeth chattering as if she were shivering.


    ording to the prophecy, she highly valued her older sister. The fact that her sister was the first to bear the stigma of very probably fueled her burning desire for revenge.


    Of course, considering that I aimed for that, I decided to leave her alone and soon turned my gaze away.


    ¡°I also have a question.¡±


    However, someone else raised their hand.


    ¡°You said ¡°the determination to kill¡±, Professor, does that mean we can kill you?¡±


    I tried to ignore the question, not wanting to waste the time further. However, with a haughty expression, she continued to press me with sinister tones.


    ¡°If we¡¯re restricted to merely defeating you, the options are limited. However, if killing is allowed, we can use more lethal and discreet methods.¡±


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    ¡°If we were to kill the professor, would the knowledge of the ¡®Demon King¡¯ in your mind be vanquished as well?¡±


    After saying that, the girl, standing with her back straight at the back, looked at me. She had a gaze that sent shivers down my spine just by looking at it.


    <b><i> ¡®She is indeed impressive.¡¯</i></b>


    Eurelia von Justiano.


    The girl also emitted an aura of darkness, just like her father, the ruler of the underworld, Count Justiano.


    She could be perfectly described with a single sentence, ¡®Roswyn¡¯s superior version¡¯.


    Why wasn¡¯t she the sub-heroine?


    In fact, my ancestor also mentioned that, due to that reason, numerous people submitted inquiries to the developmentpany.


    Why was the useless Roswyn considered as a sub-heroine while girls like Lenya and Eurelia, with charming narratives and settings, faced horrible deaths as extras?


    Of course, Roswyn naturally held the position because she possessed the seemingly unattainable ability called the ¡®Helper System¡¯.


    However, if there were no system, perhaps the position would probably belong to Eurelia, Count Justiano¡¯s esteemed daughter.


    ¡°If any one of you kills me, I¡¯ve ced a spell to transmit the information in my mind to the Imperial Family and the Church.¡±


    ¡°How can we trust that?¡±


    ¡°Why in the world should I prove it?¡±


    I remained aloof as I pondered such thoughts, and in response to Eurelia¡¯s question, I raised the corners of my mouth.


    ¡°Not proving it is also a defense mechanism in itself.¡±


    ¡°Are you afraid?¡±


    ¡°I once brought your father to his knees. Why would I be afraid of his daughter?¡±


    Upon hearing that, she scowled.


    ¡°Puh, Pfft¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Ah, sorry. My apologies¡­ Pfft¡­¡±


    Then, she gazed at Lenya, who wasughing with her mouth covered from the side, with a cold expression.


    <b><i> ¡®Come to think of it, were those two rivals?¡¯</i></b>


    Scratching my head, I felt like such a setting was vaguely mentioned in the prophecy. I soon looked around at everyone and spoke up again.


    ¡°Well then, let¡¯s begin the first ss.¡±


    As a result, the already cold expressions of the students turned even colder.


    <b><i> ¡®No doubt, they¡¯ve been nning various schemes to disrupt the ss.¡¯</i></b>


    Sounds of magical recording devices and magical documentation devices being activated can be heard throughout the room.


    They probably nned to record my lecture, and if I fell into their scheme or delivered a subpar lecture, they¡¯d use it for a public opinion campaign.


    ¡°Pay attention, everyone.¡±


    However, their ns today would spectacrly fail.


    <i> ¨C Boom!!</i>


    ¡°Wh-what was that!?¡±


    ¡°Oh my gosh¡­¡±


    Loud noise and smoke billowed next to the lectern I was standing, the students who were fiddling with magical tools or drawing counter-magic circles widened their eyes in shock.


    ¡°Hello~?¡±


    ¡°¡­!!!¡±


    And their expressions turned aghast as the smoke cleared, revealing the woman who stepped forward and waved her hand.


    ¡°What I¡¯ll be teaching you in the first ss is the structure of the demon race¡¯s mana circuit. And, tactical systems.¡±


    With her purple skin, horns on her head, and a swaying tail, she was clearly from the ¡®demon race¡¯.


    ¡°Nice to meet you~!¡±


    In fact, she was a Combat Executive in the Demon King Army, ranking fourth. After hearing that I was orchestrating a covert operation to seize the academy, she immediately agreed to cooperate.


    ¡°You won¡¯t mind this much, right, Hero?¡±


    Behind the students who stared nkly at the demon looking at them affectionately, there was Ruby, who had been silently furrowing her eyebrows all this time, and I turned to her to ask with a smile.


    ¡°This is all to defeat the Demon King, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    ¡°¡­Yes.¡±


    Hearing Ruby¡¯s reluctant answer, I quietly smirked and soon turned my gaze around the room.


    <b><i> ¡®This should drive them insane. All of them are elite students, crazy about studying to the point of dying from overwork.¡¯</i></b>


    I had no intention of providing subpar education.


    I was once unable to do anything but watch the students who, ording to the prophecy, were destined to die, but now I could finally directly intervene.


    How many of these young heroes I could save depends on my actions as their professor.


    There¡¯s no way I could just teach these kids normally.


    ¡°Open the prepared material. The research paper on the ¡®Demon Race¡¯s Mana Circuit¡¯ from a few hundred years ago that I told you to bringst time¡­¡±


    I quickly ordered as I approached the ckboard. But, when I saw the bewildered expressions of the students, I asked while tilting my head.


    ¡°Did no one bring it?¡±


    Then, some students carefully took out the materials.


    ¡°Those who didn¡¯t bring them, share with a friend or understand it on your own.¡±


    After saying that, I nced behind me, and most of the students, including Lenya and Eurelia, who were in a scuffle just a moment ago, were now frowning and looking around.


    Their intention to disturb the ss had almost disappeared.


    ¡°Well then, let¡¯s start the lesson.¡±


    My first lecture began with great sess.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    <i> ¨C Ding dong! Ding dong!</i>


    After the long and eventful day of the entrance ceremony, the sound of the bell announcing thest period rang..


    <i> ¨C Scribble, scribble¡­</i>


    <i> ¨C Roll..</i>


    Even though it was break time, the sounds of writing tools and magical recording devices echoed from all directions.


    Frey taught ¡®Demonology¡¯ for an extended period from the 1st to 4th period, and the ¡®Tactics of Demon Race¡¯ from the 5th to 6th period.


    Because each piece of that knowledge held a national treasure-level value that could bring a revolution to the academic field, everyone was putting in their utmost effort to transcribe it perfectly.


    The ¡®Operation to Sabotage Frey¡¯ had long be forgotten.


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    In front of them, Frey, who had been preparing for thest ss, appeared.


    <i> ¨C Thud!</i>


    ¡°¡­Ah.¡±


    ¡°I haven¡¯t finished writing everything yet¡­¡±


    As Frey, who had been quietly checking the time on his wristwatch, snapped his finger, the contents written on the ckboard vanished at once.


    ¡°In thest ss, I¡¯ll teach you Magic Theory.¡±


    Ignoring the students who subconsciously expressed their dissatisfaction , Frey spoke in a low voice.


    ¡°No, it would be more correct to say that I introduce rather than teach.¡±


    Hearing this, the students wore puzzled expressions.


    ¡°This ss is a brief exnation of the new magic theory I¡¯ll be teaching you for the next year. To put it simply, it is an orientation.¡±


    Hearing this, the students sighed in relief and put down their writing tools and magic tools.


    Because they thought if it was just a simple orientation that wouldst for one ss, there was no reason to risk their lives taking notes.


    <b><i> ¡®Nice, this is my chance.¡¯</i></b>


    Even Lenya, who was scribbling notes as if possessed, thought the same.


    <b><i> ¡®If I can seed in the operation during this gap¡­ I might catch Ms. Ruby¡¯s eye.¡¯</i></b>


    She shook her head, sitting with her legs crossed as she pondered about it.


    <b><i> ¡®Also, I¡¯m confident¡­ if it¡¯s about magic theory.¡¯</i></b>


    Then, she wore a content smile.


    Despite being flustered with unexpected knowledge previously, she was a talent closely observed by the Magic Tower.


    If it was just a magic theory from someone like Frey, she could easily debunk it.


    <b><i> ¡®It seems he¡¯s pretty knowledgeable about the demon race¡­ But ultimately, it¡¯s just knowledge tainted by sin.¡¯</i></b>


    She admitted that Frey was quite knowledgeable about the demon race, bothst time and now, Lenya thought it was simply due to his experience being part of the Demon King¡¯s army.


    <b><i> ¡®Let¡¯s see how well you do in pure magic theory, Frey.¡¯</i></b>


    With her arms quietly folded, she prepared to bombard Frey with questions.


    ¡°I only want to say one thing.¡±


    After a while, Frey calmly opened his mouth.


    ¡°The rules of the world you believed in are all wrong.¡±


    As Lenya was about to frown at these words, Frey calmly continued.


    ¡°So, from now on, you should believe in my teaching instead of the false world.¡±


    Asughter erupted around the room at that grandiose statement¡­


    ¡°Since you seem to have trouble believing that, let me give you an example.¡±


    <i> ¨C Snap!</i>


    Having said that, Frey snapped his fingers, and neatly organized papers flew into the student¡¯s desk..


    [Lesson ¨C Divine ssification]


    < Author Unknown >


    ¡°In this world, there is no ¡®divine power¡¯.¡±


    The students, staring nkly at the title, widened their eyes upon hearing Frey¡¯s words.


    ¡°The power you think of as divine power is nothing more than a naturalw, just like the flow of mana and sword aura. Only, it has a slight addition of ¡®miracle power.''¡±


    Frey delivered this shocking statement to the students.


    ¡°If you try operating the magic circuit ording to the form in the paper, anyone can easily prove that fact. Give it a try yourselves.¡±


    Silence settled in as soon as he finished speaking, but no one dared to operate their magic circuit.


    It was because the collision of powerful theories had paralyzed their minds as much as proving that one plus one equals three.


    Moreover, the rity of the form made it unnecessary for them to attempt it themselves.


    ¡°No way¡­ This can¡¯t be real¡­¡±


    ¡°I-it¡¯s a scam. It has to be a scam.¡±


    ¡°Maybe the verification is wrong? Why is this sign here¡­?¡±


    As some students who were deeply devoted to their faith and others with limited knowledge grumbled, the youngest pdin started to sweat profusely. Then she raised her hand and asked a question.


    ¡°Then, what about the Church?¡±


    ¡°Historically, they are a fraudulent group. The self-proimed ¡®Church,¡¯ which imed to serve the Saintess that appeared a thousand years ago, gradually transformed over the centuries and became a genuine church.¡±


    ¡°What kind of crazy¡­¡±


    ¡°The only things considered ¡®divine¡¯ in this world are the power possessed by the ¡®Saintess¡¯ and the ¡®light mana¡¯ held by the three light families. Just memorize it if you don¡¯t know.¡±


    Serena¡¯s devised Divine ssification had unveiled the true nature of the Church to the world.


    ¡°First, let me exin from the ster mana that I possess¡­¡±


    <i> ¨C Crackle¡­</i>


    As the students, whose ways of thinking had beenpletely overturned, were at a loss, Frey emitted ster mana from his hands, prompting them to resume note-taking frantically.


    ¡°Ugh¡­¡±


    As the ssroom reverberated with the sound of scribbling again, Lenya began to sweat coldly.


    <i> ¨C Scribble, scribble¡­</i>


    ncing to the side, even Eurelia, who had been asserting her pride until a moment ago, had lost herposure and was taking notes.


    <b><i> ¡®Me¡­ what about me¡­¡¯</i></b>


    In such a situation, Lenya found herself in the biggest dilemma of her life.


    <b><i> ¡®Ugh¡­¡¯</i></b>


    With everyone¡¯s attention captured, she worried whether she should disrupt Frey¡¯s ss now. Would Ms. Ruby be angry if she did?


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡±


    While pondering this, she turned around, only to find Ruby¡¯s expression looked bad. After weeks of nning went down the drain, she seemed to be in a bad mood.


    <b><i> ¡®I-if I do it¡­ If I disrupt it¡­¡¯</i></b>


    ¡°The mana circuit you¡¯ve known is also wrong. The mana circuit is not just in your chest, abdomen, and head; it spreads throughout your body like blood vessels. You¡¯ve been wasting that vast space until now¡­¡±


    <b><i> ¡®¡­!¡¯</i></b>


    Even as the students were still trying to digest the information they were given, revolutionary concepts that would turn the world upside down continued to be presented.


    She realized she had to take notes now. Especially right now¡­


    <b><i> ¡®This isn¡¯t right. Don¡¯t I have the magical video recording device?¡¯</i></b>


    After hesitating for a while and breaking out in a cold sweat, she finally remembered that her <i>magical video recording device</i> on her chest was recording the whole thing, and she started to look relieved.


    However¡­


    <i> ¨C Snap!</i>


    ¡°¡­!!!¡±


    As Frey snapped his fingers, the magical video recording device around the room floated in the air and began to move towards Frey, leaving the students in shock.


    ¡°Recording my sses is prohibited from now on.¡±


    ¡°Wh-why¡­¡±


    ¡°Because it could be leaked. Guidelines regarding the written notes will be announcedter, but that¡¯s the main reason.¡±


    Observing the students who relied too much on magic tools and now wore expressions of despair, Frey spoke with a cold gaze.


    ¡°And, to learn knowledge, you need to put in the effort, don¡¯t you think?¡±


    <i> ¨C Ding Dong? Ding Dong?</i>


    ¡°¡­I¡¯ll conclude today¡¯s ss here.¡±


    Hearing the bell, Frey dered with aposed expression.


    <i> ¨C Snap!</i>


    ¡°Ugh, uwaaa¡­¡±


    Simultaneously, a ¡®snap¡¯ echoed in the ssroom, and theplex forms on the chalkboard, which were worth at least tens of thousands of gold, disappeared in an instant, just like before.


    ¡°Your assignment is to summarize what you think are the key points of what you learned today in 10 pages.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s to assess and evaluate your proficiency levels. I¡¯ll determine the rankings based on the reports and announce them, so do your best.¡±


    After finishing his speech, which further despaired the already despairing students, Frey, who had finished tidying up the lectern, calmly opened his mouth.


    ¡°What are you doing? Why aren¡¯t you all leaving?¡±


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    ¡°In the end, I couldn¡¯t do anything¡­ I am¡­¡±


    With a vacant expression, Lenya lowered her head and mumbled.


    ¡°I couldn¡¯t do anything right¡­¡±


    The frustration of having firmly resolved to do something yet achieved nothing, the shock brought by Frey¡¯s theories, and many more.


    <b><i> ¡®Am I¡­ just an incapable girl who can¡¯t do anything else¡­?¡¯</i></b>


    She was tasked with disrupting the final ss, and, wearing a gloomy expression, she med herself for not being able to do anything.


    ¡°Excuse me, Ms. Lenya.¡±


    ¡°Hello there!¡±


    ¡°H-huh?¡±


    As noble youngdies gathered around her, Lenya made a bewildered expression.


    ¡°By any chance, do you know about the ¡®Freshmen Wee Party¡¯?¡±


    ¡°We would like to invite Ms. Lenya¡­ Would you be interested?¡±


    The noble youngdies threw a subtle nce along with the proposal.


    ¡°W-well, there were rumors that it¡¯s not a good ce to go¡­¡±


    ¡°No~! It¡¯s a ce where freshmen like Ms. Lenya and other fresh faces are weed, promoting friendship.¡±


    ¡°Think of it as a ce simr to a social gathering where you can make new friends.¡±


    ¡°A-ah¡­¡±


    At first, Lenya had a hesitant expression, but the mention of a ¡°social gathering¡± lit up her eyes.


    <b><i> ¡®Alright, there¡¯s still a chance. I can make up for it¡­¡¯</i></b>


    ¡°Well, if you don¡¯t want to, there¡¯s nothing we can do¡­¡±


    ¡°I-I¡¯ll go! I¡¯ll follow you!¡±


    In the midst of calcting fervently in her mind, Lenya hastily stood up and shouted as the noble youngdies turned away.


    ¡°Oh my, you¡¯re such a lively person~.¡±


    ¡°Then, please follow us.¡±


    ¡°A-alright!¡±


    With thosedies calmly smiling, Lenya left the ssroom with an eager expression.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    And at that moment, Frey, who had been blocking the drawer under the lectern with his knees, coldly observed the conversation.<hr>


    <strong>You can rate/review this serieshere.</strong>


    <strong>Advanced chapters avable on </strong>


    <strong>Illustr§Ñti§àns on our disc§àrd ¨C discord.gg/genesistls</strong>

 Chapter 295: Salvation Of The Hero Of Money

    Chapter 295: Salvation Of The Hero Of Money


    <b>? Salvation Of The Hero Of Money ?</b>


    ¡°E-excuse me¡­ but where are we going?¡±


    ¡°To the academy annex~¡±


    ¡°I-isn¡¯t that off-limits for first-year students?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, don¡¯t worry about it.¡±


    Watching Lenya leave the ssroom with the group of second and third-year noble youngdies, I muttered to myself with a frown.


    <b><i> ¡®Those girls, they¡¯re not good people¡­¡¯</i></b>


    During the freshmen wee party a year ago, those girls were definitely there.


    Feeding alcohol to seemingly easy going guys, sticking to those with high status, and then taking advantage of them somehow¡­Given their previous behavior, perhaps this time, they were acting as bait to lure innocent first-year students.


    Maybe they were trying to exploit Lenya, who had attracted everyone¡¯s attention with her incredibly beautiful look and how she summoned spirits and fairies during the entrance ceremony.


    ¡°Hm¡­¡±


    Even though my influence dramatically decreased as amoner, I still roughly knew how the wee party worked.


    They started with cheerful conversations and jokes to lull them into a false sense of security, then gradually they forced people to drink.


    Last year, a few who couldn¡¯t handle their alcohol got into a fight, and I couldn¡¯t reveal my true colors as I was busy trying to protect Irina.


    There would probably be a lot of people scheming under the pretext of the wee party.


    ¡°¡­Phew.¡±


    I rubbed my tired eyes as I thought that. Then, once I confirmed that not a single person was left in the ssroom, I sighed and leaned back.


    <i> ¨C Creak¡­</i>


    Then, the drawer under the lectern slowly opened.


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    Finally, Kania crawled out from within while wiping her mouth with her hand and wearing a satisfied expression.


    ¡°Kania, what about your ss?¡±


    ¡°Protecting Young Master is more important. There is no problem even if I miss a day.¡±


    ¡°Really¡­ that¡¯s all?¡±


    ¡°By the way, there¡¯s an uninvited guest inside.¡±


    When I asked hollowly, she opened the drawer with a sly expression.


    ¡°Ubeub¡­¡±


    Inside the drawer was Alice, she squirmed with a flushed face as her body was bound all over with ck ropes made by Kania.


    ¡°How should we handle this?¡±


    ¡°Ubeub!?¡±


    When Kania, who had been coldly staring at her, asked that, she stopped squirming and her face turned pale.


    ¡°¡­!¡±


    Then, with tears in her eyes, Alice alternated looks of betrayal and contempt between Kania and me.


    ¡°What do you mean by handle her? We should just let her go¡­ Oh,e to think of it, I needed to incapacitate her for a few days.¡±


    ¡°Huh? Why?¡±


    ¡°We need to strengthen our stance for the next few days, but if the Hero Party intervenes, it could cause problems. Just today, there have been several interruptions.¡±


    ¡°I see¡­¡±


    ¡°Also, there are those targeting her directly. Whether it¡¯s the Church or some new faction, she¡¯s in quite a precarious state right now.¡±


    In front of her, Kania and I exchanged whispers in each other¡¯s ears.


    ¡°Then¡­ How about we turn the space under the lectern into a prison for Alice while simultaneously making it a secret base?¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Ms. Irina and I can use spatial expansion magic and portals. That way, we can rush to Young Master at any time in case of an emergency.¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡±


    After considering various options with her for a while, I nodded silently and then lowered my head to look at Alice, who was still under the lectern.


    ¡°Alice, from now on, this space under the lectern is your home.¡±


    After I said that with a bright smile, she, who had been ring at me with disdain, was taken aback.


    ¡°My Alice is a good girl, right?¡±


    ¡°Ugh! Uvub!!¡±


    I showed smiling eyes while gently stroking her cheek, and she intensified her struggle and started to thrash around.


    ¡°We will cast spatial expansion magic to the drawer. You can stay there as long as you want. We¡¯ll provide food and a nket, so don¡¯t worry too much.¡±


    <i> ¨C Squirm, squirm¡­!</i>


    ¡°Right, well done. Given that I have kept giving you chances to kill me every week¡­ Can you be quiet?¡±


    Petting her head, I calmly issued themand. Soon, I started nning in my mind.


    <b><i> ¡®I don¡¯t have to be friends with her as Frey, right?¡¯</i></b>


    ns to befriend her and a blurred n to fully regain control of the academy were slowly taking shape in my mind.


    <b><i> ¡®If I keep her hidden here for a few days and then rescue her with that identity, I can alsoplete Serena and Alice¡¯s quests of breaking free from the Curse of Subordination.¡¯</i></b>


    ¡°Uvub! Ugh!!!¡±


    <b><i> ¡®That¡¯s right, I also still have to rescue Lenya¡­ today is probably the best time to make an appearance as him.¡¯</i></b>


    As I pondered that, I continued to smile gently and spoke.


    ¡°So, remain here and behave, okay, Alice?¡±


    ¡°Eubebbbebebub!!! Uebeub!! Eeeebbb¡­¡±


    <i> ¨C Click.</i>


    With tears streaming down from her glistening eyes, I locked eyes with her until the end, then closed the drawer, quietly locking it with a key, and opened my mouth again.


    ¡°Kania, it would be better if we call Irina. We should be careful as to not summon Dmir Khan when using spatial magic.¡±


    ¡°Understood.¡±


    ¡°Call Lulu too. It¡¯ll be necessary for the n.¡±


    ¡°¡­Okay.¡±


    Kania nodded with a professional expression in response.


    ¡°I¡¯ll leave it to you.¡±


    She then quietly licked her lips and left the ssroom.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    What exactly was I entrusting to her?


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    ¡°¡­¡±


    The freshmen wee party was held as usual this year on the top floor of the annex, which was originally off-limits.


    All eyes in the room were focused on Lenya.


    ¡°Um, um¡­ H-hellooo¡­¡±


    Sitting at the end of the banquet table, Lenya nervously greeted everyone with a stammering voice.


    ¡°Fufu¡­ She¡¯s pretty.¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s incredibly cute that I want to go out with her.¡±


    ¡°May I ask if you happen to be from a certain family?¡±


    ¡°Do you have a boyfriend?¡±


    Just like that, what wasing for her was numerous praises and questions.


    ¡°Um, um¡­¡±


    ¡°Hey, what are you doing?¡±


    ¡°Ah, y-yes.¡±


    Sitting at the foot of the table, Lenya, who was being looked at with a strange gaze by the third-year students, quickly answered the questions when the girl next to her poked her in the side.


    ¡°I-I don¡¯t have a boyfriend. As for my family¡­ I am from the Horizon family.¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­ there? I thought you were just amoner.¡±


    ¡°W-we have just reinstated not long ago, but¡­ we¡¯re still working hard to regain our family past glory! S-so, please take care of me!¡±


    When someone said that, Lenya, who had been very nervous, started babbling.


    <i> ¨C p, p, p, p¡­!</i>


    ¡°Oh? Huh?¡±


    However, overwhelming apuse poured down on her.


    ¡°Your aspirations are great! I liked it.¡±


    ¡°Pfthehehe. She¡¯s really cute, right?¡±


    ¡°Yeah¡­ I guess so.¡±


    Amidst the deluge ofpliments, Lenya, who were dumbfounded, secretly smiled contentedly.


    <b><i> ¡®Alright, I don¡¯t know what¡¯s happening, but it¡¯s working well. If it continues like this, I can make connections¡­¡¯</i></b>


    ¡°Here, it¡¯s a gift.¡±


    ¡°¡­Pardon?¡±


    However, out of nowhere, a third-year student next to her handed a crystal ss to Lenya.


    ¡°This¡­ Is it alcohol, by any chance?¡±


    ¡°Why? You don¡¯t like alcohol?¡±


    ¡°Uh, well¡­¡±


    Slightly troubled, Lenya nodded politely and exined.


    ¡°I¡¯ve never drunk alcohol before¡­ I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be like that~! It¡¯s just fruit wine. It¡¯s not strong at all.¡±


    ¡°S-still.¡±


    ¡°If you try it, you¡¯ll taste something incredibly sweet. Come on, just take a sip.¡±


    ¡°Umm¡­¡±


    However, when the youngdies who brought her here urged her, Lenya¡¯s eyes began to waver.


    <i> ¨C Thud¡­!</i>


    ¡°Sigh.¡±


    But at that moment¡­


    The student at the end of the table was mming his crystal ss loudly on the desk with a cold expression.


    ¡°Who brought her here?¡±


    When he, who has numerous scars on his face, asked in a fierce voice, the cheerful atmosphere quickly turned icy.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you not to bring someone who can¡¯t drink alcohol¡­?¡±


    But despite this, he didn¡¯t care, and he red at Lenya with cold eyes.


    ¡°I asked who brought her here?¡±


    ¡°I¡­ I-I can actually drink!¡±


    ¡°¡­What?¡±


    As his voice grew louder, Lenya hastily spoke and grabbed the ss.


    <b><i> ¡®Just one sip, just one sip, it should be okay, right?¡¯</i></b>


    Thinking so, she slowly brought the ss to her lips.


    ¡°¡­!¡±


    Soon, Lenya¡¯s eyes were wide open.


    <b><i> ¡®I-it¡¯s delicious!¡¯</i></b>


    The alcohol she tasted for the first time in her life was incredibly sweet.


    With just a touch on her tongue, the drink, a blend of alcohol aroma and juice, blossomed like a flower in her mouth.


    ¡°What¡¯s this? You said you couldn¡¯t drink?¡±


    <i> ¨C Gulp, gulp¡­</i>


    Thanks to that, without her realizing it, Lenya began to drink the beverage in the ss.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    However, as she finished her drink, a smile appeared on the faces of the students at the head of the table who were watching her.


    <i> ¨C Hororong! Horong!</i>


    <i> ¨C Bbuuuuu¡­!</i>


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    At the same time, a spiritnguage echoed in Lenya¡¯s mind.


    <b><i> ¡®It¡¯s dangerous, you said? B-but, who are you?¡¯</i></b>


    Startled by the sudden voice that reached her, she paused with the cup near her lips, tilting her head to locate the source of the voice.


    ¡°What are you doing? How did you get in there?¡±


    The fairy and spirit that had flown to her side during the entrance ceremony were inside her clothes.


    <i> ¨C Horororong!</i>


    <i> ¨C Bbuuuuu!!</i>


    <b><i> ¡®Get out of here¡­ right now, you said?¡¯</i></b>


    She tried to shoo away the fairies as she showed a troubled expression. However, as they sent another message, she furrowed her eyebrows and stood up from her seat.


    <i> ¨C Tingling¡­!</i>


    ¡°Ugh.¡±


    However, at that moment, she began feeling tingling in her body.


    ¡°W-why is this happening¡­? Am I drunk?¡±


    She staggered and desperately grabbed the table with a bewildered expression as she was hit by dizziness.


    ¡°I-I need to go to the restroom.¡±


    Lenya staggered out of the banquet hall with a dazed look.


    ¡°Is alcohol affecting me this strongly?¡±


    After opening the door and stepping outside, she took a breath of the cool airing in through the open window and muttered once again.


    ¡°No, it shouldn¡¯t be to this extent. S-something¡¯s off¡­ Huh?¡±


    Suddenly, she stopped in her tracks and frowned.


    ¡°Maaaster¡­ ? Long time no see¡­ ?¡±


    ¡°Lulu.¡±


    A very strange scene unfolded before her eyes.


    <i> ¨C Lick, lick¡­</i>


    A girl with short pink hair and red eyes was kneeling in front of Frey, vigorously licking his hand.


    ¡°Haeub¡­¡±


    ¡°Um, Lulu. Now is¡­¡±


    <i> ¨C Mumble, mumble¡­</i>


    ¡°¡­Ugh.¡±


    Afterward, she quietly buried her face and mumbled to herself.


    ¡°Are you staying in the faculty office now? Then, I¡­ Can¡¯t I stay under the faculty office desk?¡±


    <i> ¨C Ssk, ssk¡­</i>


    ¡°I-if it¡¯s inconvenient¡­ Could you y with me while I have the leash on once a day, Master¡­ Please, I beg you¡­¡±


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll do it. Listen carefully. Today, the people you need to brainwash are¡­¡±


    Although his words couldn¡¯t be clearly heard, the girl¡¯s actions were extremely peculiar.


    After rubbing her face against Frey¡¯s incessantly, she disyed an intoxicated expression, trembling as he gently stroked her cheek.


    For Lenya, it was a scene beyond her wildest imagination.


    ¡°I must be hallucinating¡­ Yeah, that¡¯s it.¡±


    Eventually, dismissing it as a hallucination due to extreme fatigue, Lenya entered the restroom.


    ¡°Puha, puhaa¡­¡±


    Despite already washing her face with cold water, her dazed state didn¡¯t improve at all. After struggling for a while, she finally entered a stall, swaying.


    ¡°I need to pull myself together¡­¡±


    Soon, after sitting down and pinching her cheeks, Lenya mumbled to herself.


    ¡°Our family¡­ I need to revive it¡­¡±


    Thus, a short period passed.


    <i> ¨C Hororong¡­!!</i>


    <i> ¨C Bbuuu!!-</i>


    <i></i>


    ¡°Sseub¡­!¡±


    Without her realizing it, She was dozing off and drooling in the stall. Then,Lenya¡¯s eyes widened in surprise as the spirits made a loud noise in her ears.


    <b><i> ¡®W-What time is it now? How long have I been asleep? H-Has the wee party ended?¡¯</i></b>


    Suddenly, as she anxiously mumbled, and tried to stand up¡­


    ¡°So, when is that green-haired studenting back?¡±


    ¡°W-Well¡­¡±


    Out of nowhere, a male voice echoed beyond the door.


    ¡°W-Well, it could be¡­¡±


    Though Lenya was taken aback, she quickly nodded, quietly recalling that this was a public restroom.


    ¡°By now, the drug should have spread throughout her body. Why hasn¡¯t shee back yet?¡±


    ¡°W-Well¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­!¡±


    However, the moment she heard the next part of the conversation, her fantasy was brutally shattered.


    ¡°But, will you really rape her? She¡¯s not amoner¡­ but a noble, you know?¡±


    ¡°Why? Doesn¡¯t that make you more excited? I¡¯m tired of only targetingmoners.¡±


    ¡°B-But¡­ it might be difficult to clean up afterward¡­¡±


    ¡°She is just the daughter of Baron Horizon, with barely any power, after all, and I¡¯m the Marquis¡¯s first-born son. There¡¯ll be no problems at all.¡±


    As she listened to their conversation with a pale expression, she suddenly recalled the events that had just happened.


    <b><i> ¡®Then just now¡­ perhaps¡­!¡¯</i></b>


    The notorious Frey, known for his wickedness, received affectionate gestures from the woman with a dazed and intoxicated expression in front of the restroom.


    The unusually sweet-tasting drink, the slightly peculiar nces from the people who had been watching her, and the rumors about the ¡®Freshmen Wee Party¡¯ she vaguely heard.


    <b><i> ¡®E-Even though I had the alcohol checked with magic once¡­ How? How did they manage to slip in drugs?¡¯</i></b>


    ¡°By the way, where did she go?¡±


    ¡°She said she was going to the restroom. Maybe she¡¯s still here? Perhaps she got stuck due to the effects of the drug, or she noticed something and decided to hide here¡­¡±


    ¡°Heub.¡±


    As everything started to fall into ce, she started to break out in a cold sweat, but when the content of the two male¡¯s student conversation took an unusual turn, she involuntarily took a deep breath.


    ¡°Was that voice just nowing from you?¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s not.¡±


    ¡°¡­Open all the stalls.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    She desperately tried to keep her mouth shut, but unfortunately, it was toote. The sound had already echoed through the restroom.


    <i> ¨C Creak¡­</i>


    <b><i> ¡®No, it can¡¯t be¡­ My mana isn¡¯t responding properly¡­¡¯</i></b>


    She, who was desperately trying to use her mana, became frightened as her mana control didn¡¯t work properly due to the unexpectedly strong influence of the drug.


    Lenya, who trusted only in magic, knew that the chance of her winning a fight against two males older than her was almost nonexistent.


    <i> ¨C Creaaaak¡­</i>


    <b><i> ¡®N-No¡­ Please don¡¯te¡­ Don¡¯te here¡­¡¯</i></b>


    Knowing this all too well, Lenya trembled as the sound of the door opening grew nearer.


    <b><i> ¡®I-I shouldn¡¯t havee here¡­ If I knew it would turn out to be like this, I wouldn¡¯te to Sunrise Academy¡­¡¯</i></b>


    Today¡¯s troubles and the mistreatment she had received throughout the day piled up, causing tears to well up in her eyes.


    <i> ¨C Creaaaaak¡­</i>


    <b><i> ¡®Why, why is the world so unfair? Why!!¡¯</i></b>


    When she heard the sound of the door opening right next to her, she screamed inwardly and shed tears.


    <i> ¨C Click! Click, click!</i>


    ¡°H-help! Someone, please help!¡±


    Just before they could open the door to her stall, she desperately locked it and began shouting for help.


    ¡°Sigh¡­ I knew it woulde to this.¡±


    ¡°Give up; no one else in this annex is beside us.¡±


    ¡°W-What?¡±


    ¡°Should we report this to the seniors? If she doesn¡¯te out, we¡¯ll break in. One, two¡­¡±


    ¡°Uh, uhuhuh¡­¡±


    However, they mercilessly crushed herst hope.


    ¡°Hey, let¡¯s just break it.¡±


    <i> ¨C Bang! ng! Crash!!!</i>


    <b><i> ¡®M-My consciousness¡­¡¯</i></b>


    Lenya desperately tried to block the violently shaking door with her whole body, but she gradually began to weaken under the influence of the drug.


    ¡°Sis¡­ I¡¯m sorry¡­¡±


    Shedding tears of regret, she muttered apologetically.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry for being such a stupid little sister¡­¡±


    <i> ¨C Crash!!!</i>


    However, a sudden loud noise echoed through the restroom at that moment.


    ¡°W-What, what are you guys¡­ Ugh!¡±


    ¡°Y-you¡­!¡±


    ¡°Long time no see, little punk.¡±


    After that, a woman¡¯s voice resounded in the restroom, and Lenya silently tilted her head.


    ¡°Frey, can I turn these guys into eunuchs?¡±


    ¡°Last year, these guys were the ones who kidnapped and smashed your face into the crystal ss to impress me. You can handle them however you like. Once the job is done, send them to the back alley prison.¡±


    ¡°Urrrr¡­¡±


    Though she wasn¡¯t sure what was happening, it was quite noisy.


    ¡°H-Help¡­ Keughaaaackkkk!!!¡±


    ¡°Just die, you idiot.¡±


    ¡°Master, shall I subdue all those inside as well?¡±


    ¡°You betrayed the Demon Lord¡¯s army, so I will punish you myself.¡±


    ¡°They are really bad people. Then, shall I brainwash¡­¡±


    However, Lenya once again lost consciousness before she couldprehend the situation.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡±


    Lenya barely shakes off her dazed mind and slowly opens her eyes.


    ¡°¡­?¡±


    What she saw was a strange yet familiar sight.


    ¡°This is¡­ my dorm room?¡±


    No matter how she looked at it, this was indeed her room, the one she visited during break times.


    ¡°Wait, what in the world happened just now¡­!¡±


    After briefly looking around in a daze, she recalled what had just happened and abruptly stood up with a pale expression.


    ¡°Kyaack!?¡±


    Soon, she jumped up in surprise and sat on the bed.


    ¡°You finally awake?¡±


    ¡°W-Who are you?¡±


    It was because there was someone wearing a cloak, sitting on the windowsill.


    ¡°I¡¯m the one who saved you.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°You seemed to be in trouble, so I helped you out.¡±


    ¡°¡­?¡±


    With a wary gaze, Lenya looked at him, and when the mysterious man spoke, she opened her mouth with a puzzled expression.


    ¡°So, it was you who intruded at that time¡­¡±


    ¡°Well, I¡¯ll be off then.¡±


    ¡°W-wait!! This is the 5th floor, you know!?¡±


    Ignoring her, the mysterious figure jumped out of the window.


    ¡°I left a letter on the desk~¡±


    After leaving these words behind, he disappeared.


    ¡°¡­A letter?¡±


    Approaching the window shrouded in darkness and staring nkly down below, she soon tilted her head and headed towards the desk.


    ¡°¡­!¡±


    However, before reaching it out, she froze in ce.


    ¡°I-is that¡­ really him?¡±


    The letter on the desk bore the seal of someone she had been searching for tirelessly in the past few months, someone she admired as much as the Imperial Princess.


    ¡°The Hero of Money¡­ is a student at the academy!?¡±


    It was only now that she realized she couldn¡¯t discern the identity of the mysterious figure. She hurriedly opened the letter and muttered..


    ¡°And that person saved me? What in the¡­¡±


    However, her muttering came to an abrupt halt.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    She looked like she¡¯d seen a ghost as she stared at the letter.


    ¨C I will sponsor you.


    At the very beginning of the letter, a phrase that left her mind in a daze was written¡ªthe phrase that every academy student earnestly hoped for.


    ¨C Taking into ount your good spirit, mindset, family situation, and talents¡­


    ¡°Ah¡­¡±


    ¨C I was quite impressed by the recent paper you submitted to the Magic Tower regarding the ¡®Artificial World Tree¡¯. I would like to offer support and additional investment for your research, but¡­


    After momentarily spacing out, an astonished gasp escaped her lips as she continued reading the letter.


    ¨C Lastly, I personally have a favorable view of the potential of the Horizon Household¡­


    ¡°Egeuk, uhhhh¡­¡±


    Suddenly, her astonished gasp turned into choked sobs.


    ¨C Always work hard, and I hope you achieve great results. I will be cheering for you.


    [Hero of Money]


    ¡°S-sis¡­¡±


    Feeling like all of her sorrow and trouble has been relieved, she copsed on her desk, shedding tears of happiness.


    ¡°W-We can finally have dinner now¡­¡±


    Unlike earlier, she was filled with hope.


    ¡°We no longer need to do part-time jobs¡­ no need to deal with strange sponsors¡­ I¡¯ve finally, finally been acknowledged by someone. I was always ignored, and my paper was rejected three times, but¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­Hehe.¡±


    ¡°Is that good, Young Master?¡±


    Hanging on the wall under the window in Kania¡¯s shadow, Frey observed the scene with a pleased expression.


    ¡°We¡¯re¡­Thank you¡­ Hero of Money¡­ And for acknowledging me. Really thank¡­¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no way it doesn¡¯t feel good.¡±


    After saying that, Frey and Kania disappeared into the darkness.


    ¡°Now that everyone¡¯s fate can change.¡±


    On the day the Hero of Money officiallymenced his activities at the academy, the moonlight appeared exceptionally bright.<hr>


    <strong>You can rate/review this serieshere.</strong>


    <strong>Advanced chapters avable on </strong>


    <strong>Illustr§Ñti§àns on our disc§àrd ¨C discord.gg/genesistls</strong>

 Chapter 296: Special Ability Unlocked

    Chapter 296: Special Ability Unlocked


    <b>? Special Ability Unlocked ?</b>


    <i> ¨C Scribble, scribble¡­</i>


    The sound of scribblings echoed in the ssroom for a while.


    ¡°It is widely known that the demon race cannot resist the ¡®divine¡¯ light.¡±


    And the gazes of the students were either directed towards the paper or towards the man standing in front of the ckboard, Frey.


    ¡°Of course, even that is not something truly divine, and it¡¯s just a phenomenon. Due to the configuration of the demon¡¯s mana circuit, as I exinedst time, it can be fatally effective for them¡­¡±


    <i> ¨C Ding dong? Ding dong?</i>


    ¡°¡­Well, this concludes today¡¯s ss.¡±


    Frey, who had been calmly exining for a while, dered this as soon as the bell rang, and raised his hand.¡°W-wait, just a moment!¡±


    ¡°I haven¡¯t finished writing everything yet¡­!¡±


    <i> ¨C Snap!</i>


    ¡°Ah¡­¡±


    Several students with slow writing screamed, but even today, the precious information written on the ckboard, more valuable than gold, cleanly disappeared.


    ¡°The reason that the demon race is vulnerable to divine power and light mana is due to their mana circuit¡­ If you look at this diagram here, it¡¯ll make sense¡­¡±


    ¡°Then, is it possible to create artificial power that is fatal only to the demon race?¡±


    ¡°Well, who knows? Why don¡¯t you ask a question about it?¡±


    While some students were dazed, there were others exchanging opinions with each other.


    ¡°I have a question, Professor!¡±


    ¡°¡­I also have a question.¡±


    On the other hand, there were students like Lenya and Eurelia who asked questions with deep frowns or haughty expressions.


    ¡°Today¡¯s ss is over. I won¡¯t take any questions.¡±


    ¡°When we asked during ss, you said you wouldn¡¯t answer because we were in the middle of ss! And now you¡¯re acting like this.¡±


    ¡°Well then¡­ Oh, I almost forgot.¡±


    However, ignoring those girls, Frey, who was about to leave the ssroom, calmly reached under the lectern and pulled something out.


    ¡°I will announce the results of the assignment I gave a week ago.¡±


    After he said that, Frey revealed a hefty bundle of papers on top of the lectern, and the ssroom fell eerily silent.


    ¡°First ce, Eurelia von Justiano.¡±


    ¡°Eikkk¡­!¡±


    When Frey calmly spoke, Lenya, who had a slightly expectant expression, clenched her fists and made a vexed expression.


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    However, Eurelia inly expressed her gratitude as if it were a matter of course.


    ¡°Second ce, Lenya de Horizon.¡±


    ¡°¡­!¡±


    Hearing that, Eurelia¡¯s gaze slightly wavered when Frey announced second ce.


    ¡°Third ce, Aishi Winter Cloud.¡±


    ¡°Tsk, what do Ickpared to her?¡±


    ¡°Fourth ce, Olivia. Fifth ce, Lecane Luna Silvermoon. Sixth ce¡­¡±


    Lenya, who didn¡¯t see Eurelia¡¯s gaze, grumbled with a dissatisfied expression. Meanwhile, Frey continued to announce the rankings.


    ¡°¡­Last ce, Roswyn Sr Sunset.¡±


    After calling out thest-ce student¡¯s name, Frey headed towards the ssroom door.


    ¡°Today¡¯s assignment is to organize your thoughts on ways to inflict fatal injuries on the demon race. Please prepare a 5-page analysis.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°And next week, we¡¯ll be heading to the Ashen Forest for the performance evaluation.¡±


    After leaving behind these words that plunged the relieved students back into despair, Frey quietly exited the ssroom.


    ¡°A-Ashen Forest? They say it¡¯s in chaos these days due to the ¡®Erosion Phenomenon¡¯, right? Is he crazy?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s probably trying to push us around as pawns in front of the Demon King¡¯s army. I can see it.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s say he intends to do that, but the information he gives is too valuable just to dismiss¡­¡±


    ¡°Is it all just deception? He deliberately released such information to deceive the Empire and us, with the ultimate goal of dominating everyone with the stigma of very. Just today, two more victims fell to him¡­¡±


    Behind him, the students were exchanging words with cold expressions.


    In many ways, Frey had be the ¡°Devil Professor.¡±


    ¡°Oh my, Frey¡­¡±


    ¡°Fufu.¡±


    ¡°¡­!¡±


    However, as the Devil Professor left the first-year floor to ascend to the second floor, his face turned pale, and he began to look frightened.


    ¡°Could you please look at us?¡±


    ¡°We want to have a little chat with you, Mr. Frey.¡±


    In front of him, there were the youngdies who, just a few months ago, were his ssmates, and now they had sinister expressions.


    ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m a bit busy.¡±


    ¡°¡­What?¡±


    When Frey took a step back and said that, the expressions of the youngdies turned icy.


    ¡°Pffft, you¡¯re really using honorifics now. How cute.¡±


    ¡°Are you, a dirtymoner, talking back to us right now?¡±


    And then, those girls surrounded him, muttering in cold voices.


    ¡°Do you still think you¡¯re a distinguished duke¡¯s son?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re just amoner now. If we say crawl, you crawl; if we say bark, you bark, you filthymoner.¡±


    ¡°We know all those rumors about you are just excuses. You even dared to approach the Imperial Princess, right? You rag.¡±


    ¡°Frey, sit. Hand.¡±


    Then, the humiliation against him began.


    ¡°Are you so desperate thatmoners are challenging you to a duel? Some nobles are the same.¡±


    ¡°If you do what you did for the Imperial Princess for us, we can protect you.¡±


    ¡°Do you want to die at the hands ofmoners? Be a ything for the high-ranking nobles? Or¡­ y with us.¡±


    The youngdies proposed while grabbing Frey¡¯s cheeks, stroking his chin, or poking his side.


    ¡°I-I¡¯m sorry¡­¡±


    Surrounded by those girls, Frey, who couldn¡¯t move, finally spoke frightenedly.


    ¡°P-please forgive me¡­¡±


    And then, silence ensued.


    ¡°I¡¯ve dreamed and thought about it since long ago¡­¡±


    With a shrill voice, the youngdy who was in the front reached out her arms to Frey, who had been leaning against the wall without realizing it.


    ¡°Finally¡­¡±


    ¡°Hey, you there. Could you step aside a bit?¡±


    A low voice echoed in the corridor.


    ¡°What the heck? Who¡¯s interrupting¡­¡±


    As she turned around to look, she froze in ce.


    ¡°Won¡¯t you step aside?¡±


    Isolet Arham Bywalker, wearing a ghastly expression, stood behind the girls.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    ¡°Frey.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Isolet worriedly looked at Frey walking beside her with a lowered head, then she ced her hand on his shoulder.


    ¡°Are you okay? Did it surprise you a lot?¡±


    Eventually, she spoke in her sisterly voice like before.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you rify the rumor? They won¡¯t treat you like that if they know you possess invaluable information that no one else can rece.¡±


    ¡°Sister.¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    However, Frey, suddenly lifting the corners of his mouth, looked at Isolet.


    ¡°Sister, you¡¯re really foolish~¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Everything has a reason, isn¡¯t it obvious? Will they trust a Demon King¡¯s Army executive like me?¡±


    With that, he began to exin with a mischievous smile.


    ¡°This is all because of the points¡­ No, it¡¯s part of the n to conquer this academy. It¡¯s slowly progressing even at this moment.¡±


    ¡°I see. Well done, Frey.¡±


    Then Isolet smiled and patted Frey¡¯s head.


    ¡°Heave.¡±


    She then opened the door to the faculty office and entered with Frey.


    ¡°By the way, now¡­we are colleagues, right?¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°T-therefore¡­ from now on, unless it¡¯s just the two of us, I¡¯ll talk informally. Okay?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you¡­¡±


    Upon hearing this, Frey chuckled and asked.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it moremon to talk informally when there are only two of us?¡±


    ¡°I should use honorifics when it¡¯s just the two of us.¡±


    Hearing that, Isolet answered with a serious expression.


    ¡°The fact that I am your sworn knight is a secret known only to the two of us.¡±


    Then Isolet gently held Frey¡¯s right hand, and kissed the ring of oath on his ring finger.


    ¡°Even if you be amoner, legally and mentally, I am still your property.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Hearing this, Frey made aplicated expression.


    ¡°Do you know that there¡¯s arge-scale performance evaluation next week? That¡¯s our chance. We¡¯re going to unfold a massive operation.¡±


    Then, Frey tried to turn the conversation around.


    ¡°We¡¯ll engrave the stigma of very on most of the students there.¡±


    Following Isolet¡¯s suggestion, Frey sat beside her, propped his head on his hand with his feet on the desk, and excitedly began to talk.


    ¡°Engraving the stigma of very on the fresh sprouts, turning them all into Demon King¡¯s Army ves. And for those pretty ones, I¡¯ll make them my personal ves.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°There are many kids who have been turned into ves. It¡¯s quite cute how they tremble with just one word from me.¡±


    After talking excitedly for a while, Frey nced at Isolet to see her reaction and asked.


    ¡°So, what do you think?¡±


    Isolet quietly looked at Frey, who was quietly watching her, and then smiled softly and whispered.


    ¡°I think it¡¯s truly an excellent n.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    Hearing this, Frey¡¯s eyebrows twitched.


    ¡°To be stronger, you should use any means necessary. Using all your juniors as ves is a truly great n.¡±


    ¡°Uh, yeah¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s because Frey is a hundred times more important than the freshmen. Should I help you during next week¡¯s performance evaluation? I will personally bring you ves with my hands.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°My judgment criteria right now are solely based on you. So please leave the dirty work to me from now on.¡±


    Isolet looked at Frey straight in the eyes and continued to whisper in a dead voice, but then she quietly muttered to herself.


    <b><i> ¡®Indeed¡­ Something feels off.¡¯</i></b>


    Clearly, Frey seemed pleased with her loyalty.


    But she could feel the confusion, hesitation, and sadness in his expression. What could be the reason?


    <b><i> ¡®I should observe a bit more.¡¯</i></b>


    She had been feeling a sense of difort from Frey for a while. Therefore, she intentionally aligned strongly with him. And today, she etched the slight gain from testing him into her mind before turning her head away from Frey.


    ¡°¡­.What!¡±


    Then, in the next moment, she froze, her eyes wide open.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Frey¡¯s reaction was the same.


    ¡°What did I just hear?¡±


    Aria, neatly dressed in the academy uniform, red at Frey from behind them with disgust.


    ¡°You disgusting bastard!¡±


    ¡°There was no sign¡­? How in the world¡­¡±


    Thanks to Aria¡¯s sudden appearance, Frey quickly retracted his foot from the desk with a bewildered look on his face.


    ¡°There you go, Ms. Aria.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Frey¡¯s expression turned sour after discovering someoneing out of the waiting room behind her.


    ¡°What I said is correct, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    Ruby, who had neatly erased Aria¡¯s presence, smiled and leaned against the wall next to the door.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    ¡°So, why are you here?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Aria, along with Ruby, entered the waiting room attached to the faculty office. Frey questioned them with a frown on his face.


    ¡°Well, to enroll Ms. Aria into your ss.¡±


    Then, Ruby, standing next to Aria, answered with a smile.


    ¡°Before this, there¡¯s already a precedent with someone called ¡®re¡¯, right? So, with my rmendation, Ms. Aria could be admitted early, too.¡±


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    ¡°Buttely, I haven¡¯t seen her. Where could she have gone?¡±


    Upon hearing this, a letter that Frey had received came to his mind.


    [Hero? Hero of Money? The real Hero?


    What should I call you?]


    It was the letter from re that Gugu brought to Frey just before he headed to the academy, asking if she could refer to him as the ¡®Hero of Money¡¯.


    [I received a ¡®Helper Main Quest¡¯ yesterday! After reviewing the content, it seems to be a very important quest!


    So, my n to attend the academy might be a bit dyed¡­


    But I¡¯ll try to get there as quickly as possible!]


    P.S. About the ck ring on your left ring finger¡­ What is it? By any chance, is it¡­


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure either.¡±


    Frey replied like that since he didn¡¯t know where re had gone. Ruby chuckled and mumbled.


    ¡°Of course, you wouldn¡¯t know¡­¡±


    Then, she got up from her seat.


    ¡°Anyway, it seems like I should leave to give you some space, right?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s what I was hoping for. I need to have a chat with my little sister.¡±


    Hearing that, Ruby smiled and headed towards the exit.


    ¡°Aria, let¡¯s have a talk¡­¡±


    Frey, who was giving Ruby a cold re, sighed and tried to speak to Aria.


    ¡°Who did you call your sister?¡±


    Aria spoke with her arms crossed and a cold expression on her face.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Upon hearing that, Frey lowered his head.


    ¡°I¡¯ve never considered someone like you as family.¡±


    The moment when Aria once again struck a heavy blow to Frey¡¯s heart.


    ¡°Ugh¡­¡±


    Frey suddenly paled, clutching his chest.


    ¡°What, what is it?¡±


    ¡°Gasp¡­ gasp¡­¡±


    Then, he suddenly trembled as he exhaled rough breaths.


    <b><i> ¡®Why am I like this?¡¯</i></b>


    He muttered inwardly while sporting a pale expression.


    [Special Ability ¨C Debuff Shop]


    ¨C Minimize Mental Strength LV MAX (80000pt)


    ¡°Fufu, fufufu¡­¡±


    Ruby, who caught sight of Frey in such a state before leaving the room, turned around with a nce.


    [Selected Target¡¯s Mental Strength is fixed at the minimum value for a certain period.]


    ¡°Still, can you endure it?¡±


    Satisfied, she murmured and quietly left the room.


    [System Notification!]


    At that moment, a system notification appeared before Frey¡¯s eyes.


    [¡®Special Ability ¨C Hero Ver¡¯ has been unlocked.]


    Checking the notification, Frey widened his eyes as he muttered inwardly.


    <b><i> ¡®What on earth is she doing¡­?¡¯</i></b>


    ¨C Purchased through the use of 300,000pt Helper Points.


    The moonlight characters were inscribed, invading the system window.<hr>


    <strong>You can rate/review this serieshere.</strong>


    <strong>Advanced chapters avable on </strong>


    <strong>Illustr§Ñti§àns on our disc§àrd ¨C discord.gg/genesistls</strong>

 Chapter 297: Unintended Cohabitation

    Chapter 297: Unintended Cohabitation


    <b>? Unintended Cohabitation ?</b>


    ¡°Gasp, gasp¡­¡±


    ¡°W-why are you like this?¡±


    As Frey struggled to breathe, he lowered his head with a pale expression. Seeing Frey suddenly gasping for breath, Aria asked him with a slightly bewildered look.


    <b><i> ¡®I can¡¯t breathe. I can¡¯t¡­¡¯</i></b>


    However, Frey¡¯s condition only worsened atAria¡¯s questioning voice.


    ¡°¡­Where does it hurt?¡±


    Aria, who had been silently observing him, finally asked quietly.


    ¡°N-no. It¡¯s nothing.¡±Hearing a hint of concern in her voice startled him, he bit his lip and turned his head sideways.


    ¡°It¡¯s strange.¡±


    After scrutinizing Frey for a while, she eventually tilted her head.


    Having observed Frey¡¯s deteriorating condition since childhood, she instinctively sensed that something was wrong.


    <i> ¨C Crackle¡­</i>


    In that situation, Frey closed his eyes tightly and exerted force on his left arm.


    <i> ¨C Shaaa¡­</i>


    Then, dark mana began to flow from his arm.


    ¡°¡­So, it¡¯s a side effect, huh?¡±


    Seeing that, Aria, lowering her eyes, muttered in a cold voice.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. That¡¯s what it is.¡±


    ¡°¡­Ugh.¡±


    At that moment, a cold energy once again prated Frey¡¯s chest.


    <b><i> ¡®H-has the curse of Aishi recurred?¡¯</i></b>


    Thinking along those lines, Frey began to feel his chest, but he felt no chill.


    In a way, it was inevitable.


    It was because it was a phenomenon rooted in psychological reasons.


    ¡°Let me get straight to the point.¡±


    Aria finally spoke after silently watching Frey confusedly touching the area around his heart.


    ¡°I¡¯m enrolling as a first-year student starting today.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°So, I came to get your stamp as the professor in charge.¡±


    Then, she took out a piece of paper from her pocket.


    ¡°I¡¯ve already received permission from the dean and board of directors. So, you have no right to refuse. Just stamp it already and stop trying to weasel out of it¡­¡±


    ¡°A-A-A-Aria.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    Aria spoke with a firm voice, thinking Frey might be up to something again. She was startled when he suddenly called her name and grabbed her hand.


    ¡°C-Can you listen to me for a moment?¡±


    ¡°Wh-What are you doing right now?¡±


    Unfazed, Frey tightened his grip on her hand and began to speak.


    ¡°Please, don¡¯t enroll in the academy¡­¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°P-Please. I¡¯m begging you¡­¡±


    Slowly rising from his seat, he pleaded with an earnest gaze and voice.


    ¡°¡­W-what is this?¡±


    Aria¡¯s gaze slightly wavered as she observed his expression.


    ¡°What the hell are you doing¡­¡±


    It was the appearance of her older brother, whom she had longed to see again and thought she would never see again.


    The one who used to carry her when her legs hurt.


    The one who always shared delicious food, dividing it evenly onto her te.


    And when she stumbled and got scratched, he was the one who would rush over, terrified, and blow on the injury before she could even cry.


    He was making that same expression and gaze at this moment.


    ¡°It¡¯s a dangerous time now. You shouldn¡¯te.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Several worst-case scenarios could ur. There might be casualties, and in the worst case, we might fail. Right now, everything is uncertain¡­¡±


    ¡°W-wait a minute! What in the world are you saying!¡±


    However, the wordsing out of his mouth were too difficult to understand.


    Scenarios? Casualties? Uncertainty?


    What in the world was he talking about?


    ¡°What kind of trouble are you trying to cause?¡±


    No matter how much she thought about it, Aria could only specte that Frey, as a key figure, was orchestrating a massive incident.


    Then, there was also Ruby¡¯s warning of a grand conspiracy that could endanger the entire academy.


    ¡°You bastard!.¡±


    Therefore, Aria strengthened her slowly chipping determination and thought quietly to herself.


    <b><i> ¡®Is this¡­ effective in any way?¡¯</i></b>


    ¡°Uh, uh.¡±


    <b><i> ¡®Despite everything I¡¯ve said so far, she hasn¡¯t batted an eye at all¡­ Mhm?¡¯</i></b>


    Then, her eyes widen when she hears a sounding from in front of her.


    ¡°I-I¡¯m sorry, Aria¡­¡±


    Frey looked at her, trembling with a pale and aghast face.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry as your brother¡­¡±


    With an expression filled with guilt and concern, he left those words behind, before lowering his head.


    ¡°Now you¡¯re pretending to be hurt?¡±


    ¡°Sorry¡­ I¡¯m Sorry, Aria¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t mention my name with that mouth of yours!¡±


    Aria, unable to bear the strange sight of his brother trembling like a frightened cat, pushed Frey¡¯s hand away, and stood up from her seat.


    ¡°Heik¡­!¡±


    Frey, with a frightened expression, hunched.


    ¡°It¡¯s my fault¡­¡±


    Then, he closes his eyes tightly and speaks in a trembling voice.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on, but your scheme won¡¯t fool me. You thought I¡¯d ept you again just because youe to me now and say that¡­¡±


    <i> ¨C Tremble¡­</i>


    ¡°¡­¡±


    At first, Aria looked down at him with a still, cold gaze, but eventually, seeing Frey trembling, she reached out to him.


    ¡°Wh-Why are you doing this? Did you eat something bad¡­¡±


    Unconsciously, Aria tried to caress his pale cheek that looked so cold¡­


    ¡°¡­!¡±


    As her hand moved closer, Frey, with a terrified expression, instinctively shielded his face with both arms. Startled by his actions, Aria stepped back in confusion.


    ¡°Ugh¡­¡±


    The frightened gaze in Frey¡¯s eyes was quietly directed towards her through the arms covering his face.


    <i> ¨C Ssk¡­</i>


    His arms also covered his right cheek.


    It was the very spot Aria had struck a few months ago when she dered she would cut her ties with Frey.


    <i> ¨C Swish, whoosh¡­</i>


    Frey¡¯s frightened eyes darted back and forth.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Only then did Aria reminisce about the events from a few months ago.


    <b><i> ¡®Come to think of it¡­ What happened after that?¡¯</i></b>


    On that day, in that final moment, she summoned weapons made of ster mana into the air, filled with murderous intent.


    She then lost consciousness and, in the next moment, found herself lying in the temporary headquarters of the Hero Party.


    In other words, her memory wasn¡¯t clear.


    <b><i> ¡®What happened that day¡­ and what happened afterwards?¡¯</i></b>


    Aria started to break in cold sweat as she tried to recall the memories.


    <i> ¨C Ssk¡­</i>


    As Frey cautiously lowered his arms in front of her, She shifted her gaze towards him.


    ¡°Huah¡­ Gasp¡­¡±


    Frey continues to breathe heavily as he leans against the desk in a desperate attempt to regain hisposure.


    <i> ¨C Rustle, rustle¡­</i>


    Then he quickly rummaged through his pocket.


    It was because sometimes, in moments of panic, he had a go-to item that he would hold to regain a sense of security.


    ¡°¡­Ah.¡±


    However, as Frey was about to take out that object from his pocket, he stopped abruptly upon seeing Aria in front of him.


    <i> ¨C Squeeze¡­..</i>


    Pulling out Aria¡¯s handkerchief in front of her could lead to an irreversible situation.


    <i> ¨C Rustle, rustle¡­</i>


    So, as Frey forcibly tucked the handkerchief back into his pocket, he checked out Aria¡¯s reaction, only to furrow his eyebrows when he felt something else in his pocket.


    <i> ¨C Ssk¡­</i>


    Eventually, what came out of his pocket was a letter.


    [¡îSincerely Yours, re¡î]


    It was a letter from re, decorated with sparkling star stickers that he received a day before he came to the academy.


    It was another letter sent to ¡®Professor Frey¡¯, different from the letter sent to the ¡®Hero of Money¡¯.


    ¨C Hellow, Professor!


    Right now, I¡¯m on a little duty? Mission? Or something like that!


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡±


    Although it was a letter he hastily took out instead of Aria¡¯s handkerchief, as Frey read it, he began to regain hisposure.


    ¨C When I told my Master that I had swallowed the stigma of very, she hit me on the forehead! But now I can¡¯t undo it, so there¡¯s nothing I can do!


    ¡°¡­Pftt.¡±


    Perhaps it¡¯s because of her peculiar way of writing that makes it so cute. Which he wondered where she learned it from.


    Or was it the relief that came from seeing a new helper?


    Or maybe it was because she happened to be the same age as Aria and felt like his own younger sister.


    ¨C Anyway, I¡¯ll try my best to return as soon as possible! So, don¡¯t be too disappointed without me!


    Anyway, that letter had undeniably helped hime out of his panicked state.


    ¡°Sorry.¡±


    Frey, still pale, but sitting straight on the chair, looked up at Aria with a tired expression and spoke.


    ¡°I guess I¡¯m having a hard time. No, I¡¯m exhausted¡­ No, that¡¯s not it.¡±


    However, he began to ramble again.


    ¡°You are having a hard time? Exhausted? What in the world did you do?¡±


    ¡°¡­..S-Sorry.¡±


    ¡°Forget that. Is that a letter from that girl, re?¡±


    While silently gazing at Frey, Aria asked in a slightly trembling voice.


    ¡°It is that little kid whotely keeps following bro¡ª you around, right?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Frey closed his eyes for a moment and remained silent at those words.


    <i> ¨C Thud¡­!</i>


    ¡°¡­Take it.¡±


    As his heart beat rapidly again, Frey weakly stamped the seal and spoke.


    ¡°Let¡¯s talk again when I have time.¡±


    ¡°W-wait a moment.¡±


    ¡°Forget about what happened here today. Nothing happened.¡±


    Aria was about to say something to Frey, but when she noticed that Frey¡¯s eyes were trembling as he nced at her, she clenched her fists and turned her back.


    ¡°Sorry, please leave¡­¡±


    Behind her, Frey¡¯s trembling voice reached her ears.


    <i> ¨C Ssk¡­</i>


    In the end, Aria left without saying anything, but suddenly she slowly turned her head and nced behind her.


    ¡°Huah¡­ Gasp¡­¡±


    Frey lowered his head and breathed heavily with a pale expression on his face, looking quite hurt.


    ¡°¡­Pftt.¡±


    Then, when he stared at the letter by his side, Frey found his smile back.


    <i> ¨C Creak¡­</i>


    Aria watched him nkly for a moment, and when Frey, who had been looking down at the letter for a while, raised his head, she hurried out of the room.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    And silence filled the room.


    ¡°No matter how much I think about it, something feels strange¡­¡±


    In that situation, still holding onto his pounding heart, Frey took a deep breath and disyed his information in front of him.


    [Stats]


    <strong>Name:</strong> Frey


    <strong>Strength:</strong> 10


    <strong>Mana:</strong> 10


    <strong>Intelligence:</strong> ???


    <strong>Mental Strength:</strong> 0.1~1


    <strong>Passive Status:</strong> Terminal Illness / Mental Strength Degradation LV MAX


    <strong>Disposition:</strong> Hero


    <strong>Goodness Stat:</strong> 100


    ¡°Ah¡­¡±


    Frey¡¯splexion darkened abruptly as he checked his mental strength.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    <i> ¨C Creak¡­</i>


    Stepping out of the waiting room and into the hallway, Frey quietly surveyed his surroundings.


    <i> ¨C Ssk¡­</i>


    Because of that, the gazes of some students and professors who were in the faculty office were now fixed on him.


    ¡°Ugh.¡±


    Frey sat down in his seat with his face turning pale, and muttered in a low voice while clutched his head.


    ¡°From now on until the next performance evaluation¡­ I have to live as a second-year student¡­¡±


    Despite bing a ¡®Special Lecturer¡¯ and obtaining ess to the ¡®Professor¡¯s Dormitory¡¯ and ¡®Faculty Office Pass¡¯, Frey¡¯s official status remained that of an academy student.


    Having to live as a student for a week and then as a professor for the next week, coupled with this mysterious debuff, was akin to a death sentence.


    ¡°The next main scenario is the student council president election, and I haven¡¯t finished preparing for the performance evaluation yet¡­ Damn it all¡­¡±


    Main Quest: Student Council President Election


    <strong>Quest Content:</strong> Prevent Alice from bing the Student Council President!


    To make matters worse, as soon as the entrance ceremony scenario ended, the next important scenario began, so Frey¡¯s anxiety was reaching its peak.


    <i> ¨C Grit, grit¡­</i>


    Due to the traumas umted since his childhood, Frey had been suffering with various neurosis, mental fragility, anxiety disorders, and auditory hallucinations.


    Therefore, he could only forcibly suppress the desire to go crazy or give up everything by utilizing his mental strength, which was pushing between 9 and 10.


    However, if his mental strength became fixed between 0.1 and 1, it was clear that something drastic would happen.


    ¡°Look, it¡¯s Frey.¡±


    ¡°Is he really sitting in the faculty office? How shameless.¡±


    ¡°So, starting tomorrow, he will join ss 2A, right? I¡¯m really looking forward to it.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m dying to know how themoners will treat him.¡±


    Frey nced around nervously with a pale expression on his seat. He lowered his eyes in fear when he heard gossip about himself from afar.


    Just a few minutes ago, this action of his was something that would have been unthinkable.


    <b><i> ¡®K-Kania¡­ I should contact Kania. No, Lulu? Is Lulu closer to me?¡¯</i></b>


    He shuddered at the feeling of everyone¡¯s eyes crawling around his body like bugs, and began to think urgently.


    <b><i> ¡®I should also check the special system¡­ Maybe there¡¯s a way to ovee this. But, no matter how much I think about it, how can I find tranquility¡­¡¯</i></b>


    ¡°Frey? What¡¯s going on?¡±


    Amidst the chaos in his head, a familiar voice reached him from the side.


    ¡°W-Why are you biting your nails like th¡ª¡±


    ¡°Sister Isolet¡±


    ¡°¡­!?¡±


    Realizing that Isolet was looking at him with a worried expression, Frey urgently grabbed her hand and spoke.


    ¡°Why is your hand so cold¡­¡±


    ¡°Take me somewhere.¡±


    ¡°Wh-where to?¡±


    ¡°¡­To the faculty dormitory.¡±


    Hearing this, Isolet made a perplexed expression.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know why you¡¯re acting like this, but if you¡¯re sick, you should go to the infirmary¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m scared.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Everything is so scary. I feel like I¡¯m going to go insane¡­¡±


    Isolet¡¯s gaze slowly started to tremble as Frey looked at her desperately.


    ¡°I want to go to the quietest ce possible¡­ I need someone who almost never gives me trauma¡­ Please¡­¡±


    ¡°Wh-what¡¯s going on¡­ Hik!¡±


    ¡°Please take me there.¡±


    When Frey pleaded and buried his face in her stomach, she bit her lips in concern.


    ¡°But, the room isn¡¯t ready yet for an unexpected addition like you¡­¡±


    ¡°I-It¡¯s an order.¡±


    When Frey raised the ring of oath in his right hand and summoned all the strength he had left to make a dignified expression, Isolet fell silent.


    ¡°Take me¡­ right away¡­ You can see this ring, right? Hurry up, follow my order.¡±


    <b><i> ¡®This¡­ It can¡¯t be helped. He doesn¡¯t seem in a good state, but for now, I¡¯ll y along¡­¡¯</i></b>


    ¡°You¡¯re my property¡­ Isolet.¡±


    <b><i> ¡®Mm-hmm. I can¡¯t help it. It¡¯s an emergency.¡¯</i></b>


    Two professors entered the quiet faculty dormitory as the day drew to a close.<hr>


    <strong>You can rate/review this serieshere.</strong>


    <strong>Advanced chapters avable on </strong>


    <strong>Illustr§Ñti§àns on our disc§àrd ¨C discord.gg/genesistls</strong>

 Chapter 298: Mommy Isolet

    Chapter 298: Mommy Isolet


    <b>? Mommy Isolet ?</b>


    ¡°Ugh, uuh¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­.Hmm?¡±


    Late at night, Isolet, who had been peacefully sleeping in her bed, quietly opened her eyes.


    <b><i> ¡®What¡¯s that sound?¡¯</i></b>


    It was because she heard a strange noiseing from somewhere.


    <i> ¨C Ssk¡­</i>


    Slightly tensing up at the sound of that voice, Isolet reached for the sword she always kept by the bed. But then she shook her head with a slight chuckle.


    <b><i> ¡®Hfft¡­ It¡¯s just Frey.¡¯</i></b>She stretches to shake off the drowsiness that has been taking over her since she just woke up.


    The one who was in her room was not a ghost nor an intruder. It¡¯s just her cute Frey. So, it was fine.


    <b><i> ¡®But¡­ he seems a bit strange today.¡¯</i></b>


    Isolet was about to lie back down, but soon shook her head and began contemting Frey¡¯s peculiar behavior.


    It was because it had been on her mind ever since.


    <b><i> ¡®Initially, I thought he was just trying to seduce me, just like in the old days, but today feels different. Somehow, it feels a bit strange.¡¯</i></b>


    Frey, for some reason, firmly believed in the legend that the ¡®Ring of Oath¡¯ she had gifted had a hypnotic effect.


    At the time when he extended the ring and, with a cute expression, issued themand for them to stay together in the same room, she thought that Frey was openly disying his lust towards her.


    Therefore, she was pondering what to do if, in the middle of the night, Frey came to make a move on her, attempting to impose the ring¡¯s effect and whispering for her not to resist.


    Should she tightly shut her eyes and endure it, give in, or honestly tell him that the ring actually had no effect?


    <i> ¡°Is there something wrong? I¡¯ve been receiving calls from Kania and Irina since a while ago¡­¡±</i>


    <i> ¡°I-it¡¯s fine! I said it¡¯s fine¡­ Please just tell them that I¡¯m fine.¡±</i>


    <i> ¡°Still¡­¡±</i>


    <i> ¡°What I want right now is you, Sis.¡±</i>


    ¡°¡­¡±


    When Frey entered the room and said those words desperately, Isolet was concerned that Frey might make a move on her in the middle of the night.


    <i> ¡°You really don¡¯t want to have dinner first and go straight to sleep already?¡±</i>


    <i> ¡°I have no appetite.¡±</i>


    <i> ¡°But, even so, you look so frail¡­¡±</i>


    <i> ¡°Sleep well, Sis.¡±</i>


    After Frey entered the room, he looked around anxiously and covered himself with a nket.


    <i> ¡°I can make you a sandwich¡­¡±</i>


    <i> ¡°¡­¡±</i>


    <i> ¡°Darn it.¡±</i>


    Isolet couldn¡¯t help but to obey Frey, who shed the ring of oath with a cute expression on his face.


    <i> ¨C Step, step¡­</i>


    ¡°Emm-hmm, hmm-hmm.¡±


    Her body slightly heated up at the thought of obediently doing what he wanted. Afterwards, going back and forth between their bed.


    <i> ¨C Ssk, sssk¡­</i>


    She cautiously caressed Frey¡¯s cheek as he slept.


    <i> ¨C Shift¡­ Toss¡­</i>


    She tossed and turned her feverish body, yet nothing happened.


    ¡°No way¡­ he just left me alone¡­¡±


    Before she knew it, she self-reflected on what she was thinking, questioning where her knightly behavior had gone and med herself for bing so lewd.


    She cooled herself down on the bed and eventually fell asleep.


    ¡°Ugh, ugh¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­?¡±


    As the small happenings of the day seemed toe to an end, Isolet, now awake, felt there was something unusual that had happened.


    ¡°Frey, are you o¡ª¡±


    Cautiously, Isolet brought her sword in hand, just in case, and headed towards the bed where Frey was lying down.


    ¡°H-heikkkk!¡±


    ¡°¡­!¡±


    Startled, she stepped back.


    ¡°S-spare me¡­ Please spare me¡­¡±


    Frey flipped the nked and trembled as he looked towards her.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­ I¡¯ll stay quiet, just please don¡¯t kill me. I¡¯ll endure any torture, anything, please¡­¡±


    <i> ¨C Ssrk.</i>


    ¡°¡­Ah?¡±


    For some reason, Frey was in a serious state of panic. When Isolet realized that his gaze was focused on the sword she was holding, she hid the sword behind her. Then Frey, who was hyperventting due to fear, quietly tilted his head.


    ¡°Is the nightmare¡­ already over?¡±


    Frey mumbled.


    ¡°It¡¯s not a dream. This is reality.¡±


    ¡°¡­!?¡±


    ¡°What in the world is happening?¡±


    Unable to watch him any longer, Isolet grabbed his hand and asked. Frey responded with his eyes wide open.


    ¡°S-sister? Is that really you?¡±


    ¡°¡­Yes.¡±


    ¡°Y-you¡¯re lying.¡±


    However, Frey shrunk back with a terrified expression.


    ¡°I asked many times¡­ every single time you said that you are Isolet¡­ but you always ended up strangling me¡­¡±


    ¡°Frey? What are you talking about¡­¡±


    ¡°G-go away. If this is not a dream, what¡¯s the sound I¡¯m hearing?¡±


    As Frey raised his voice, Isolet tilted her head in confusion.


    ¡°I hear screams from all directions¡ª the voices of people dying, resenting me, cursing as they rushed towards me¡­ The burning empire, decaying corpses¡­¡±


    ¡°Frey?¡±


    Illusions stemming from memories of past cycles continued to invade his mind. And when he heard Isolet called his name, Frey paled and shouted at her.


    ¡°The sound of Aria¡¯s crying is filling the room! I¡¯m realizing where I heard that sound before¡­¡±


    ¡°Calm down, Frey. It¡¯s just a dream¡­¡±


    ¡°That was¡­ when Father died¡­¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°I-I¡¯m sorry¡­ Aria¡­¡±


    Despite her cautious attempt to reach out, Frey flipped the nket again and muttered.


    ¡°I¡¯m scared¡­ Everything is so scary. Everyone is trying to kill me¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t give up¡­ I have to ovee it somehow¡­ If it¡¯s not me, who else can do it? It¡¯s just too scary; I can¡¯t even breathe¡­¡±


    Then, Frey suddenly stopped. Instead, he started to tremble and cover his ears.


    <i> ¨C Huuuaaaaah¡­</i>


    The auditory hallucination of his sister¡¯s cries, which he heard in the carriage he rode with Kania when he left the mansion a year ago, continued to echo in his head.


    ¡°That eye¡­ that eye¡­¡±


    When Frey, who had been trembling for a while, mumbled those words.


    <i> ¨C Whoosh¡­!</i>


    Isolet hugged him tightly. She can¡¯t stand the sight of her Frey like that.


    ¡°¡­!¡±


    Thanks to that, Frey, who was on high guard and wildly thrashing about, gradually calmed down as Isolet closed her eyes and continued to hug him.


    ¡°Gasp, gasp¡­¡±


    As his movements subsidedpletely, Frey, breathing heavily, whispered.


    ¡°Sister, is that really you?¡±


    Isolet nodded without saying a word. Frey asked a question with his face buried in her arms.


    ¡°When did I wake up?¡±


    ¡°Just now. You suddenly started convulsing, so I held you tightly to wake you up.¡±


    ¡°¡­Really? I see.¡±


    Frey nodded, believing Isolet¡¯s words, and then buried his face in her arms again.


    <i> ¨C Drip¡­</i>


    Even so, he was still sweating and trembling.


    ¡°It¡¯s an order.¡±


    He tried to forget the crippling fear he had just experienced as he was embraced by Isolet. Then Frey suddenly pushed the ring toward Isolet and whispered.


    ¡°From now on, when it¡¯s just two of us¡­ please speak informally.¡±


    ¡°¡­?¡±


    ¡°Hearing you speak formally sounds awkward. It doesn¡¯t feel like you, Sis. This is an order.¡±


    As Isolet silently looked at Frey and nodded, he whispered again.


    ¡°Also¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­!!!¡±


    Hearing Frey¡¯s whisper in her ear, Isolet froze in ce.


    <b><i> ¡®Th-that¡­ Are you asking me to prepare myself emotionally, Frey?¡¯</i></b>


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Sis¡­¡±


    Isolet blushed profusely as she listened to Frey¡¯s hazy whisper.


    ¡°There¡¯s no other way¡­¡±


    However, before he could finish whispering, Frey felt drowsy in Isolet¡¯s warm embrace and fell asleep again.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Holding him in her arms and recalling his meaningful remarks from earlier, Isolet whispered softly.


    ¡°Indeed, there¡¯s something you hide, Frey.¡±


    Did such overwhelming trauma always torment Frey?


    Seeing him asleep wasn¡¯t amon urrence for her, but based on what she had witnessed today, it seemed like such episodes happened more frequently than she thought.


    Then, what did all those seemingly wicked actions he disyed so far mean?


    Something didn¡¯t add up. No matter how much she thought about it, it was too strange.


    Clearly, further investigation was needed.


    Also¡­


    ¡°Em, hmmm, hmm¡­¡±


    <i> ¨C Tremble¡­</i>


    ¡°¡­Frey?¡±


    Blushing as she recalled the words Frey had whispered in her ear just moments ago, Isolet, with Frey nestled in her arms, called his name softly as he shivered again.


    ¡°Mom¡­¡±


    Then, she heard the words uttered by Frey, who looked distressed as if he was having a nightmare.


    ¡°I miss you¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Isolet, who was trying to carefully shake Frey to wake him up, heard those words filled with grief. She quickly swallowed dryly and looked down at him with maternal love.


    ¡°Considering what he just said¡­¡±


    After staring at him for a while, Isolet quietly lifted the clothes she was wearing and enveloped Frey in her own attire.


    Just like during the inauguration ceremony several months ago.


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    After a while, Isolet, who felt a tingling sensation on her chest, involuntarily let out a rough breath.


    ¡°Slurp¡­¡±


    ¡°G-good boy. Well done¡­¡±


    Taking this moment as an opportunity to emotionally prepare herself, she decided to y the role of Frey¡¯s mother until morning came.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    Just like that, the night passed, and morning arrived.


    ¡°¡­.Slurp?¡±


    Unlike yesterday, Frey was dressed neatly in his school uniform and was about to leave the dormitory. However, when he felt that his mouth was wet for some reason, he tilted his head and wiped the corner of his mouth.


    ¡°¡­?¡±


    And for some reason, his jaw felt stiff.


    ¡°F-Frey. Then¡­ I¡¯ll see youter.¡±


    ¡°¡­Okay, Sister.¡±


    Isolet lowered her eyes and spoke in a strange tone while sitting on her bed and fidgeting oddly. This caused him to respond with a slightly confused expression. He scratched his head and left the dormitory.


    <b><i> ¡®I¡¯m scared, I¡¯m scared, I¡¯m scared¡­¡¯</i></b>


    At the same time, another fear struck him.


    <b><i> ¡®I want to go back¡­¡¯</i></b>


    He cowered like a kitten that had escaped its warm mother¡¯s embrace and was thrown into an unfamiliar ce. He nced at the dormitory behind him a few times and then took a step forward.


    ¡°I-I can do this¡­ I must not fall apart here.¡±


    His legs were shaking with terror as he felt eyes gazing at him from all directions, but he mustered his resolve and moved forward, driven solely by a sense of responsibility.


    <i> ¨C Ssk¡­</i>


    He looked around, then took out a cloak from his pocket, and put it on.


    <i> ¨C Step, step¡­</i>


    Thus, in the early morning before the sun rose, Frey transformed into the ¡°Hero of Money,¡± striding through the deserted corridor.


    ¡°¡­?¡±


    asionally, he encountered a few students, but mostly, they just nced and passed by, thanks to the effect of the cloak.


    ¡°Huft, ah¡­¡±


    Finally feeling a sense of relief in his heart, Frey sighed, thinking that he should make good use of the cloak until the situation improved. He then quickly moved his footsteps.


    ¡°¡­..Hmm.¡±


    However, as he walked, he suddenly stopped and began to look around.


    [1st Year ¨C ss A]


    Staring nkly at the ss where he served as the professor in charge, Frey cautiously entered the ssroom.


    Frey stared nkly at the ss where he served as the professor, then he cautiously entered the ssroom.


    ¡°That damned bastard said he would make us unable to approach this side even if he had to die¡­¡±


    ¡°What if he¡¯s hiding something?¡±


    Several students were chatting while banging and shaking the lectern.


    ¡°Did he hide a lover down there? Sometimes, during ss, he would grab the lectern and start shaking.¡±


    ¡°Nah, no way.¡±


    ¡°Still¡­ It might be worth investigating¡­¡±


    The moment a student said that and stretched out a hand towards the lectern¡­


    <i> ¨C Bang!!</i>


    ¡°¡­!!!¡±


    Watching the scene unfold, Frey forcefully swung the ssroom door open.


    ¡°Phew.¡±


    Watching the first-year students scramble outside the ssroom with terrified expressions due to that sound, Frey wiped the cold sweat off his forehead. Soon, he moved at a leisurely pace.


    ¡°Starting today, I have to live as a second-year student¡­ I should probably bring out Alice.¡±


    Muttering to himself, Frey reevaluated his n to rescue her and be friends with her while he was acting as the ¡°Hero of Money¡±.


    ¡°¡­Heub.¡±


    Soon, he took a deep breath and dispelled the magic circle attached to the lectern.


    <i> ¨C Creak¡­</i>


    A littleter, the drawer beneath the lectern started to open after being locked for a week.


    ¡°Ebeub¡­ eub¡­¡±


    As the drawer opened, it revealed Alice clinging to the door despite the spacious space behind.


    ¡°Ebeub! Eeeeebeub!!!¡±


    When the drawer swung open, Alice copsed to the floor with her entire body bound up. She began iling around on the floor. Tears welled up in her eyes as she finally saw the light for the first time in a while.


    ¡°¡­Ebeub?¡±


    Then, she realized someone was standing in front of her.


    ¡°¡­..!!!¡±


    Alice, who admired the ¡°Hero of Money¡± more than anyone else, quickly recognized his identity. With trembling eyes, she began looking up at him. However¡­


    ¡°Uu, uuu uuu¡­¡±


    For some reason, he stared at her with a terrified expression, beads of cold sweat forming on his forehead.


    ¡°Eub? Uuubebb!¡±


    <i> ¨C Srrrk¡­</i>


    ¡°H-Hero of Money! Perhaps, did youe to save me¡­¡±


    Sensing that something was off, she sat upright, looking at him with a puzzled expression. When the Hero of Money removed the gag from her mouth, she crawled to him on her knees and asked him a question.


    ¡°H-heiiiik!¡±


    ¡°¡­Huh?¡±


    As he continued to gaze at Alice, still with a terrified expression, he let out a scream of horror and fell backwards. Then, once again, confusion dominated her expression.


    ¡°P-please¡­ spare my life¡­¡±


    ¡°Pardon?¡±


    And his expression¡­


    ¡°J-just spare my life¡­ please¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°H-Hero¡­?¡±


    For some reason, the Hero of Money began to beg for his life while holding her left arm, and he started to be rigid.


    ¡°Ah, it hurts¡­ Hegeuk¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    The final moments of the people she had dealt with so far shed before her eyes. For some reason, the panic-stricken appearance of the Hero of Money ovepped with them.<hr>


    <strong>You can rate/review this serieshere.</strong>


    <strong>Advanced chapters avable on </strong>


    <strong>Illustr§Ñti§àns on our disc§àrd ¨C discord.gg/genesistls</strong>

 Chapter 299: Lick Me A Bit

    Chapter 299: Lick Me A Bit


    <b>? Lick Me A Bit ?</b>


    ¡°E-Excuse me¡­¡±


    <i> ¨C Srrrk¡­</i>


    Seeing the Hero of Money diligently untying the ck rope that bound her, Alice extended her freed hand towards him.


    ¡°Ugh.¡±


    At that moment, he stopped untying the rope and flinched.


    ¡°B-by any chance¡­ Have you ever seen me before?¡±


    Seeing him in such a state, Alice, unsure of what to do, asked hesitantly.


    ¡°¡­N-no. I haven¡¯t had such an experience, but¡­¡±Frey, the Hero of Money, immediately shook his head vigorously.


    ¡°Forget about that. We need to leave here quickly. There¡¯s no time to waste.¡±


    ¡°Pardon?¡±


    ¡°We don¡¯t know when the one who imprisoned you will return.¡±


    Soon after, he lifted Alice and spoke.


    ¡°You¡¯ve been trapped here, right? I¡¯ve been searching for you since you went missing. Fortunately, I found you.¡±


    ¡°¡­?¡±


    A slightly calmer demeanor reced the trembling fear from earlier.


    Perplexed by the sudden change, Alice looked at him bewilderedly. But she eventually turned her gaze away.


    ¡°Uh¡­¡±


    Then, the space where she had been confined since she was attacked by someone hiding in the corner after she attempted to assault Frey a week ago suddenly came into view.


    ¡°¡­Disgusting.¡±


    She muttered as she recalled the events that had happened within the past week, but then she looked at the Hero of Money in front of her and tried to express her gratitude.


    ¡°Thank you, Hero of Money¡­¡±


    ¡°Uh, uh. Uh, uh, uh.¡±


    ¡°¡­..?¡±


    For some reason, hearing her voice filled with cold hatred made him tremble again.


    ¡°E-excuse me¡­¡±


    Seeing that sight, Alice felt her heart sink once again.


    Though it was incredibly difficult to discern his face, he was clearly gripped by fear.


    Alice had witnessed people being terrified countless times.


    The expression he made was simr to the one she had seen many times when people heard her words filled with cold hatred right before she took their lives.


    <i> No, I¡¯ve only killed those who deserved to die. I¡¯ve never attacked the Hero of Money in the past.</i>


    ¡°Uh, Hero of Money¡­ are you a student at the academy?¡±


    As those people¡¯s expressions continued to haunt her, Alice thought hard to ask the question.


    ¡°¡­It¡¯s a secret. Well, it¡¯ll soon be public knowledge anyway.¡±


    Then, the Hero of Money led her out of the ssroom and answered softly.


    ¡°By the way, is there something wrong? Why are you so¡­?¡±


    ¡°Oh, I¡¯m feeling a bit unwell right now. I¡¯ve caught a severe cold, so it¡¯s better not to touch me.¡±


    Reaching out to him again, Alice tried to touch his hand, but he quickly withdrew, and started to nervously chew on his lips.


    ¡°Here, take this.¡±


    ¡°What is this¡­?¡±


    While they were walking down the corridor, Frey took something out of his pocket and handed it to her.


    ¡°You must be hungry, right? I made a lunchbox for you.¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­¡±


    It was a lunchbox containing rice with a smiling pea drawn on it and various side dishes.


    The lunchbox consisted of the most delicious foods the Hero of Money had enjoyed when eating with the second-yearmoner students.


    ¡°I-I made it myself. I hope you like it.¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­¡±


    At that moment, the realization dawned on Alice that the ¡®Hero of Money¡¯ had just saved her life.


    ¡°Th-thank you. Thank you so much¡­¡±


    So, she set aside the troubled thoughts from earlier and bowed with a grateful heart, tears pooling in her eyes.


    ¡°I-I thought¡­ I would be trapped there forever¡­¡±


    Simultaneously, fear and sorrow burst forth out of her.


    ¡°Frey trapped me there¡­ He said that ce would be my home from now on¡­ No matter how hard I tried, I couldn¡¯t get out¡­¡±


    Tearfully, Alice spoke with choked-up emotions.


    ¡°Th-thank you for saving me. I want to repay you, but¡­¡±


    ¡°Then, be my friend.¡±


    ¡°¡­Pardon?¡±


    When the Hero of Money cautiously held out his hand and made the request, she looked at him perplexed.


    ¡°I want to be friends with you, Alice.¡±


    Gazing at Alice, the Hero of Money closed his eyes, took a deep breath, and spoke again.


    ¡°I¡­ don¡¯t have an ordinary friend I can open up to and share my thoughts with.¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­?¡±


    ¡°So, I want to be friends with you and share our thoughts with each other.¡±


    Saying that, the Hero of Money cast his eyes downward, twirling his foot timidly.


    ¡°W-will you be the one I can talk to about my story?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Alice¡¯s expression slowly began to stiffen.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    ¡°I-if you don¡¯t want to, you can refuse. I would never force you.¡±


    The Hero of Money, holding Alice¡¯s hand, desperately added while staring at her. Observing him, Alice thought to herself.


    Alice thought he was such a strange person. Despite having so much wealth, he seemed happiest when sharing various stories with hismoner peers.


    All the rich and powerful people she had encountered so far were despicable individuals.


    The Secret Lord who cursed and manipted her, the worst scoundrel Frey, Count Justiano, who asionally entrusted her with tasks, the sponsors who tried to devour themoners a few months ago, and many more.


    In the end, poor people like her and her friends were inevitably crushed by such people.


    However, what about the Hero of Money, who was now extending a lunchbox and wearing a shy expression towards her?


    The price for his hefty sponsorship was simply him asking about their well-being, recent hardships, life in the academy, studies, and friendships¡ª just casual questions.


    He was someone who considered these kinds of things the joy of life.


    Moreover, asionally, after such Q&A sessions, students who hadined about their parents¡¯ illnesses or bullying would miraculously see improvements in their condition the next day.


    Their Parents¡¯ conditions would improve, special medicine would be delivered, or noble students who had relentlessly bullied them would quietly pass by with lowered eyes.


    Of course, themoner students not ustomed to such favors were initially skeptical, thinking it was a scheme to manipte them.


    Yet, until they reached the second academy year, he had never initiated any physical contact, let alone made any personal requests.


    He had requested water only once when his throat was dry, but this repayment was too meager to be considered a fair trade for the hefty sponsorship funds.


    <i> As expected, this person is¡­</i>


    At first, she had thought of him as just a strange, entric person.


    Perhaps it was just a noble hobby of an old man who had earned too much money or he simply did it for fun.


    However, after seeing his true nature and finding out that he was a student at the Academy, Alicepletely changed her mind.


    <i> He must have been lonely.</i>


    Regardless of who the Hero of Money was or what his identity was, he seemed like someone who was quite lonely.


    For some reason, he was unable to share conversations with his peers, but he was sincerely happy just to engage in conversations withmoner students. He was an outcast in desperate need of a friend.


    ¡°¡­Sure.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll be your friend.¡±


    Having willingly epted his request, Alice silently observed the Hero of Money.


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    After a while, the Hero of Money bowed his head with a pleased smile.


    ¡°Well then, let¡¯s meet again next time. I want to have tea together, explore the school, and study¡­¡±


    ¡°Oh, s-sure.¡±


    As he continued to hold her hand and actively suggest ideas, Alice blushed and attempted to respond.


    ¡°Um, do you happen to have time tomorrow?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Hearing that, she responded with a cold expression.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I have something important tomorrow.¡±


    Tomorrow was the day Frey promised to allow her to carry out the assassination.


    ¡°It¡¯s quite an important matter¡­¡±


    ¡°Uh, ugh.¡±


    ¡°¡­Ah.¡±


    That¡¯s why Alice unconsciously muttered with a cold expression on her face. She came to her senses when she felt the tremor in her hand, and stared at the Hero of Money.


    ¡°W-well. I see. Haha¡­¡±


    Fear was evident in the Hero of Money¡¯s expression as he looked at her.


    His hand, which she had been holding, was trembling with fear, and cold sweat dripped down his face.


    ¡°H-how about next Monday?¡±


    ¡°¡­Yes.¡±


    ¡°G-good then. Then, I¡¯ll go now.¡±


    However, even in such a situation, the Hero of Money tried to put on a bright smile. He released her hand and spoke in a low voice.


    ¡°Please¡­ take care.¡±


    After leaving those words behind, the Hero of Money quickly left the corridor, leaving Alice standing there in a daze.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Just like that, Alice nkly stood alone in the quiet corridor for a while.


    ¡°This can¡¯t be true¡­¡±


    Breaking theposure she had been forcing, she leaned against the nearby window, cupped her face in her hands, and mumbled.


    Breaking theposure she was trying to maintain, she leaned against the nearby window, and cupped her face with her hands, muttering.


    ¡°It can¡¯t be true¡­¡±


    Everything was gradually bing clearer.


    ¡°It can¡¯t be¡­¡±


    The dirty deeds she had done since she was young.


    And those dirty deeds¡­ To someone she respected and admired¡­


    The Hero of Money she had fallen in love with without knowing his age or appearance knew about it.


    ¡°Ah¡­¡±


    No information about her was leaked. If it had, she would have been dealt with by the government or the Church long ago.


    If that was the case, the Hero of Money probably had witnessed her assassination or had be the target himself.


    There was no other exnation for his reaction every time she showed a cold expression or emitted killing intent.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    And among those people, very few survived.


    ¡°¡­Grind.¡±


    Alice, whose thoughts had gone so far, deliberately stopped thinking and walked forward with her fist clenched.


    <i> Now, the academy is not important. I need to check the ledger. It might still be in the secret hideout.</i>


    Despite receiving a request to be friends with the Hero of Money, whom she had dreamed of meeting in her dreams, and even asked for a date, it felt like her heart was crumbling.


    <i> Once the academy is over today, I need to check all the records of failure.</i>


    Determined to confirm everything, her footsteps became faster and faster.


    ¡°¡­Hoot.¡±


    A white owl was quietly trailing behind her.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    <i> ¨C Slide¡­</i>


    The door to the 2nd-grade ss A slowly opened, and Frey appeared from behind it.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Everyone¡¯s gaze started focusing on him.


    ¡°¡­Hooah.¡±


    Overwhelmed by the intimidating atmosphere, Frey, who initially wore an expression of fear, managed topose his face into a nonchnt look and walked halfway into the ssroom.


    <i> ¨C Step, step¡­</i>


    Eventually, Frey went to the far corner of the ss and took a seat.


    Then, everyone¡¯s attention shifted to the empty seat next to him.


    The current number of students in the 2nd grade ¨C ss A was even.


    Originally, it was an odd number, but due to Serena, Ferloche, and some other students leaving for personal reasons, the number became even.


    And coincidentally, today was the day when students could change seats with anyone they wanted.


    ¡°Well, look who¡¯s here, our little toy?¡±


    ¡°As promised, the one who sits in the seat beside him first is his owner. Remember that.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing as entertaining as ying with a fallen noble.¡±


    ¡°What should we order him first? Barking like a dog? No, how about stripping him?¡±


    Some noble youngdies raised the corners of their mouths as they nced around.


    ¡°Look at him¡­ He has been ignoring us because of our low rank¡­ but now he has be amoner himself?¡±


    ¡°It looks like he really wants to keeping to this academy. I don¡¯t know what he¡¯s thinking¡­ He probably has grown some guts?¡±


    Lower-ranking nobles who had been looked down on by Frey began whispering with cold smiles.


    ¡°¡­ Let me challenge him to a duel first.


    ¡°No, I¡¯m first, you bastard.¡±


    Commoner male students began calmly cracking their knuckles and necks, making popping sounds.


    ¡°I haven¡¯t forgotten¡­ What he did to us at the mansion during the first year.¡±


    ¡°My older sister was that jerk¡¯s servant. I should sit next to him first.¡±


    Commoner female students began standing up with cold expressions.


    They were all eyeing the seat next to Frey or an adjacent seat.


    In order to earn more points, he did not reveal his powers except to the freshmen, and he also didn¡¯t rify the rumors surrounding him. Therefore, those who took those rumors seriously were extremely rare in ss A.


    They were simply obsessed with getting revenge against Frey.


    <i> ¨C Ssk¡­</i>


    Unable to watch such a situation, Kania stood up from her seat with a pale expression.


    It was because Serena had asked her to be Frey¡¯s seat partner, as Serena herself was upied with investigating the influential force responsible for spreading the recent malicious rumors.


    ¡°Oh, Kania. It¡¯s been a while.¡±


    ¡°¡­!¡±


    However, Frey greeted Kania with a rxed smile, and Kania had no other choice but to sit back as she met Frey¡¯s gaze.


    <i> Young Master¡­</i>


    For Kania, whose emotions were still connected to him, she could feel everything¡­


    This was because the pain, fear, and trauma that Frey had felt in the past continued to flood into him¡­


    He couldn¡¯t help but imagine Kania stabbing him in the neck, her younger sister hitting him wildly while crying, and his mother being engulfed in ck magic.


    <i> W-what¡­ What in the world¡­?</i>


    But more than anything else, what pained Kania¡¯s heart the most was that, despite everything, the most significant emotion she felt was Frey¡¯s love and concern for her.


    <i>Kania is not scary. Kania is not scary. Kania is not scary.</i>


    <i> Young Master¡­</i>


    <i> I love her. She loves me, and I love her even more. Got it? Never forget¡­</i>


    <i> What in the world happened to you¡­?</i>


    Frey, who smiled gently at Kania, was silently repeating it to himself like crazy to not forget it.


    In the morning, it was Frey who told everyone that he had been cursed, but it was nothing special and that everyone shouldn¡¯t be worried.


    Of course, that was a lie Frey had decided to tell to hide his curse, to prevent the pain that the main heroines would feel if they found out the truth.


    Sensing Frey¡¯s determination to conceal his curse, Kania couldn¡¯t bring herself to lift her feet. She looked at Frey, who still smiled brightly, even though he was slightly trembling as he looked at her.


    <i> It¡¯s just a weakening of mental strength.</i>


    In that situation, Frey muttered with closed eyes.


    <i> Other than that, nothing has changed. There are no problems¡­</i>


    Although he thought so inwardly, it didn¡¯t seem very convincing, considering that Frey had been holding onto his wrecked mind with just his mental strength for as long as he could remember.


    ¡°Frey¡­¡±


    Meanwhile, Irina, who hastily headed to sit behind Frey, made eye contact with Frey and froze, unable to move her feet any longer.


    ¡°W-what kind of curse have you been subjected to¡­¡±


    Smiling as if nothing was wrong, Frey just shrugged his shoulders.


    <i> ¨C Shiver¡­</i>


    However, the trembling arms under the desk couldn¡¯t be hidden.


    ¡°Who the hell cursed you like that¡­¡±


    That scene resembled the moment when he killed a werewolf attacking Irina with a club.


    It looked eerily simr to the scene of young Frey sitting in the mansion¡¯s waiting room, his arm trembling and his face ashen, several hourster upon realizing the truth.


    ¡°¡­Grind.¡±


    Therefore, Irina had no choice but to sit away from Frey¡¯s sight, grinding her teeth and quietly analyzing Frey¡¯s mana system.


    ¡°Frey¡­¡±


    And the same went for na.


    ¡°I- I need¡­ I need to help¡­¡±


    na couldn¡¯t sit next to him in the first ce.


    It was because of the recent scandal between Frey and her; he strongly requested that she be hostile towards him when there were other people around.


    Of course, she could sit next to him and still show some hostility, but she was quite quick-witted.


    After observing his reactions to Kania and Irina, it was easy to anticipate how he, cursed with an unknown curse, would react upon seeing her.


    <i> ¨C Sssk¡­</i>


    Suddenly, when the three girls couldn¡¯t approach him¡­


    ¡°¡­Lord Frey?¡±


    The crowd of students began to surround him.


    ¡°No, should I call you Frey now? You¡¯re just amoner, right?¡±


    ¡°Why did you still crawl into the academy? No way. Do you think we¡¯ll treat you the same as before? Really? You¡¯re so stupid, hehehe.¡±


    ¡°Hey, punk. How does it feel to fall from grace? Do you understand our feelings now?¡±


    Soon, the verbal abuse began pouring down on him.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Are you scared? Your face ispletely pale.¡±


    ¡°Look at this motherfucker. He looked like he was about to cry. Is he really Frey? Not a stand-in?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sure he might have sent a stand-in because he wants to graduate from the academy. Let¡¯s assume this one is a stand-in. Why does he tremble so much?¡±


    ¡°Oh, cute¡­ You¡¯re so cute¡­¡±


    Thanks to this, Frey, who was truly frightened, closed his mouth and lowered his head in fear. Thedies who were pinching his cheeks and the students who were watching him began to whisper.


    ¡°So, who¡¯s going to be his seat partner? We should decide his owner.¡±


    ¡°Commoners, step aside. We¡¯ll y with him for a bit and then let you enjoy it afterwards.¡±


    ¡°Why not just change seat partners every first period? Except for that crazy professor, all the professors are basically on our side anyway¡­¡±


    Amidst the ongoing murmur among the nobles, themoners whispered with a chilling tone.


    ¡°From the second year onwards, you know that you can freely request dueling, don¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re screwed, Frey.¡±


    ¡°Come to the restroom during the break. If you don¡¯t¡­ it¡¯ll be fun, you know?¡±


    Even though he was truly terrified hearing all those words, Frey just kept his mouth shut and his head down, looking quite pitiful.


    ¡°¡­He looks a bit pathetic.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s because he¡¯s a fallen noble. He probably feels like he has lost everything.¡±


    ¡°No way, no matter what, he¡¯s still Frey.¡±


    The sympathy that arose because of him started to wither around the time someone said,


    ¡°He¡¯s still Frey.¡±


    ¡°Everyone step aside.¡±


    In the ssroom, a chilling voice echoed.


    ¡°What¡­ huh?¡±


    ¡°Uh, uh¡­?¡±


    Students, who were frowning with displeasure at the sound even though their revenge hadn¡¯t started yet, soon collectively wavered.


    ¡°D-don¡¯t push! You lowlife! Where do you think you¡¯re putting your hands¡­¡±


    ¡°I-I¡¯m not pushing!¡±


    ¡°Kyaak!?¡±


    Students who were trying to move aside as the wordsmanded eventually lost their bnce and began to fall in all directions.


    ¡°Get lost, all of you.¡±


    A newmand was inflicted upon those students.


    <i> ¨C Grrrrr¡­</i>


    Immediately after thatmand, all students, wearing bewildered expressions, retreated like a receding tide.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    And then, silence engulfed the ssroom.


    <i> ¨C Srrrrkk¡­</i>


    The one whomanded the students slowly approached Frey.


    ¡°¡­!¡±


    Frey, who eventually looked to the side, widened his eyes.


    ¡°Ah¡­¡±


    Frey, not disying the same terrified expression as before, smiled brightly with a sense of relief.


    <i> ¨C Srrkk¡­</i>


    Lulu slowly sat next to him.


    ¡°¡­Woof?¡±


    Lulu quietly leaned on Frey¡¯s shoulder and licked his neck.


    ¡°Grrrr¡­¡±


    Then, Lulu started growling loudly, as she stared at the students who were escaping the ssroom in the distance.


    ¡°Wh-what¡¯s¡­ the rtionship between you two?¡±


    One student who, having tripped over a bag on the floor and couldn¡¯t leave the ssroom, looked at the two and threw a question with a bewildered expression.


    ¡°I am¡­¡±


    However, when Lulu was about to open her mouth to provide the obvious answer.


    ¡°Master¡¯s p¡ª¡±


    ¡°Girlfriend.¡±


    ¡°¡­Grr!?¡±


    She looked at Frey in surprise when Frey urgently grabbed her hand and spoke next to her.


    ¡°She¡¯s my girlfriend.¡±


    Staring at Lulu¡¯s reaction, Frey held her hand even tighter.


    ¡°Lulu.¡±


    As his body began to slightly tremble, he whispered to her in a low voice.


    ¡°¡­Lick me a bit.¡±


    Her mind, which turnedpletely nk and broken, began to rapidly fill with another color.


    ¡°Hurry up.¡±


    ¡°¡­Really?¡±


    The newly filled color inside her mind was the same deep pink as her hair.<hr>


    <strong>You can rate/review this serieshere.</strong>


    <strong>Advanced chapters avable on </strong>


    <strong>Illustr§Ñti§àns on our disc§àrd ¨C discord.gg/genesistls</strong>

 Chapter 300: Whatever Anyone Says, Master Is Still Master

    Chapter 300: Whatever Anyone Says, Master Is Still Master


    <b>? Whatever Anyone Says, Master Is Still Master ?</b>


    <i> ¨C Lick, lick¡­</i>


    Lulu¡¯s gentle tongue traced the line of my neck, lingering briefly on my cheek, leaving behind a warm sensation.


    <i> It¡¯s warm.</i>


    It felt like my stiffening face and frozen heart, which were growing colder and colder, were gradually thawing.


    Her licking seemed to expel the anxiety and fear that had been overwhelming me.


    ¡°More, lick a little more, Lulu.¡±


    ¡°M-Master.¡±


    So, I asked her as I applied a bit more pressure to my hand that was holding her. Lulu, who was beside me holding my hand, began speaking with a trembling voice.¡°Are you hurt?¡±


    Was it because it was the first time I directly asked her to lick me, or did she notice something from my pale, lifeless face?


    Her gaze trembled wildly.


    ¡°¡­I¡¯m under a curse. It¡¯s not a big deal, just a somewhat tricky curse.¡±


    I didn¡¯t want to unnecessarily worry her, but I felt I had to give her at least some information. Lulu¡¯s eyes widened at my answer.


    <i> ¨C Lick, lick¡­</i>


    Suddenly, Lulu began to lick me repeatedly.


    ¡°You can¡¯t die¡­ Master¡­¡±


    She said that while looking at me with teary eyes.


    At that moment, her deration of ¡°If Master dies, I¡¯ll die too¡± ovepped with her tearful whisper.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. You can weaken the curse.¡±


    ¡°R-Really?¡±


    So, I quickly reassured her, and Lulu¡¯s eyes widened like those of a rabbit as she asked again.


    Seeing her adorable reaction, a smile naturally formed on my face.


    ¡°Just be my girlfriend, Lulu.¡±


    ¡°¡­!¡±


    When I said that while petting her head, Lulu looked surprised and started to nced around nervously.


    Fortunately, the ssroom was empty, thanks to Lulu¡¯smand.


    The one who had tripped over the bag and couldn¡¯t leave the ssroom had also left with the bag. And the main heroines, who were strong enough to resist hermand, were somehow outside too.


    ¡°I-it¡¯s disrespectful.¡±


    Lulu noticed this fact, and she felt even more embarrassed. Not knowing what to do, she stuttered.


    ¡°As Master¡¯s pet, how can I be Master¡¯s girlfriend? Such a presumptuous act¡­


    ¡°Please, Lulu.¡±


    But when I quietly leaned my head against her forehead and whispered again, she stopped talking and stared at me with trembling eyes.


    ¡°If you really don¡¯t want to do it, at least until the curse is lifted¡­ Just be my girlfriend, not my pet.¡±


    ¡°Th-that¡¯s¡­¡±


    ¡°I want to keep holding hands with you. I want to stay close to you. I want you to keep licking me, to remind me that someone is by my side.¡±


    ¡°U-uh¡­¡±


    I earnestly said to her,


    ¡°I need you, Lulu.¡±


    Fear began creeping in once again as the pure malice from the students outside poured in through the ssroom window.


    Irrational fears and feelings of terror, apanied by murmurs, teasing from the surroundings, and nders¡ªall intensified by the sensation that someone, somewhere, was watching me.


    It was like sprinkling salt on healing wounds, all of my past traumas slowly crawled back.


    Because of that, I just wanted to give up everything. I wanted to cry out until my heart felt empty. I didn¡¯t want to think about anything.


    Now, I simply wanted to stop and find peace.


    ¡°¡­Grind.¡±


    A bitter, metallic taste filled my mouth as I gritted my teeth forcefully.


    <i> ¨C Ssk¡­</i>


    As I imprinted that familiar taste and stayed closely attached to Lulu, I quickly began to dispel strange thoughts.


    I couldn¡¯t afford to break down here. I had to keep myposure somehow. To do that, I desperately needed Lulu¡¯s help, who could make me warm.


    After all, as a professor, Isolet couldn¡¯t keep sticking with me in the ssroom.


    Therefore, for the time being, I had to rely on Lulu.


    ¡°Please, Lulu¡­¡±


    Was this how it felt for Lulu to depend on and cling to me? Even if she lived as a pet, I somehow started to fully understand her feelings and her desire to dominate me.


    ¡± U-understood¡­ Master.¡±


    In the midst of such thoughts, Lulu, who had been contemting various things, bowed her head and replied.


    ¡°Since you¡¯re my girlfriend now, stop calling me ¡®Master¡¯.¡±


    ¡°B-but you are still my Master. I can¡¯t change that.¡±


    ¡°Even if we are not in a master and pet rtionship but a romantic one now?¡±


    ¡°Still¡­ I am beneath you. Treating you as if we are in an equal rtionship would be disrespectful.¡±


    I spoke as I smiled faintly at her, and Lulu quickly responded, desperately shaking her head.


    A couple who depended on each other, it was truly ironic.


    ¡°¡­Then, I¡¯ll call you with a nickname.¡±


    So when I cling to her again, Lulu turns her gaze to the side, her face blushing profusely.


    ¡°Lick me, Lulu.¡±


    ¡°¡­Okay.¡±


    Upon receiving my request, she hesitantly stuck out her tongue.


    <i> ¨C Ha, lick¡­</i>


    She began to lick me again, which felt slightly more awkward than before. Yet, for some reason, it gave me a fresh feeling.


    ¡°Phew.¡±


    But it felt good either way.


    It felt like the fear that had dominated my body just moments ago gradually disappeared.


    <i> ¨C Ding dong dang dong~?</i>


    When the bell for the ss rang, I spoke to her in a hushed tone.


    ¡°Tell them toe in now.¡±


    ¡°Ah, yes.¡±


    As a response to my words, her ruby-colored eyes shone brightly. Then she suddenly looked at me and asked.


    ¡°But about that curse¡­ who was the bastard who cast it on you?¡±


    I suppressed a slight flinch at the sight of her ruby-colored eyes. I chewed my lips as I responded to her question with a whisper.


    ¡°¡­You don¡¯t need to know.¡±


    [Special Ability ¨C Hero Ver]


    As I spoke, I brought up the system window before me, grit my teeth, and muttered under my breath.


    <i> I guess I still have some points left, right?</i>


    I tried to save points whenever possible.


    The reason I hadn¡¯t unlocked the ¡®Special Ability¡¯ that cost 300,000 points was to quickly obtain the Hero¡¯s Armament.


    [Special Ability ¨C Debuff Shop]


    However, this time, I felt like I couldn¡¯t just let it pass.


    [Purchase Complete!]


    [Purchase Complete!]


    <em><strong>It¡¯s time to show her that she should be prepared to take some hits herself if she wants to hit me.</strong></em>


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    ¡°Hm¡­¡±


    Time passed, and it was lunchtime at the academy.


    ¡°Would you like to have lunch with us?¡±


    ¡°I brought salmon sandwiches that you like, Hero!¡±


    ¡°Hero~!¡±


    Even today, the word ¡®Hero¡¯ echoed from the mouths of many students in 1st-year ss A.


    ¡°Wow, everyone. Thank you so much!¡±


    And at the center of it all, was always Ruby.


    Before entering the academy, she was known as another Saintess who engaged in volunteer activities, a pure and cheerful maiden from the countryside.


    The fact that she, an orphanedmoner, was chosen as the ¡®Hero¡¯ had a tremendous impact on the students, who had regarded the legendary Hero from a thousand years ago as nothing more than a vague legend.


    ¡°You¡¯re the best, Hero¡­ You¡¯re so beautiful today, too.¡±


    ¡°If another hero came out of the Starlight family again, it would have been a real disaster.¡±


    ¡°Maybe a hero was originally destined to appear there, but the Sun God became angry and bestowed it upon Ms. Ruby instead?¡±


    ¡°You fool, if that¡¯s so, Lady Aria should be the one who received it.¡±


    In such a situation, the students who were engaging in a conversation praising her, trying their best to be heard by Ruby, eventually began to mention ¡®Aria¡¯.


    ¡°Come to think of it, Lady Aria ising to ourst ss today, right?¡±


    ¡°Why is she here? Is she enrolling as a student?¡±


    ¡°No way, you know how old she is.¡±


    ¡°That brat who was the same age as her was also admitted under special circumstances, right? So it¡¯s not impossible.¡±


    The eyes of the students, who were uncertain at first, began to light up as they recalled an example of re, who had not beening to the academy for a while.


    ¡°I heard she¡¯s really pretty. Theplete opposite of her older brother¡­¡±


    ¡°Shh. Never bring him up in front of her.¡±


    ¡°Ah, right. But she is also quite pitiful. The family has be unstable because of her brother, and she¡¯s been through a lot at such a young age.¡±


    ¡°By any chance, their personalities aren¡¯t simr, are they?¡±


    ¡°Oh,e on. I heard she¡¯s kind.¡±


    Following that, there were various heated arguments.


    While some students expressed their fears about Frey¡¯s sister¡¯s notoriety, most of those who had eaten sandwiches with her had a positive view of her.


    <i> Pfftt, hehe, heh¡­</i>


    However, Ruby, quietly listening to the students¡¯ conversation, seemed different.


    <i> I¡¯m already looking forward to it¡­</i>


    Because despite the innocent expression she presented in front of the students, inwardly, she was excited and muttering to herself.


    <i> I can¡¯t wait to see the retribution you, and she will face from today onwards.</i>


    A slight blush appeared on her cheek as she ate a salmon sandwich.


    <i> At the final moment when you guys learn the whole truth, what kind of scream will you let out? What words will you say, and what expression will you make?</i>


    With eyes filled with anticipation, she gazed at the expendable tools ready to attack the real Hero alongside her in the final battle. They diligently followed her and firmly believed in her as the ¡®Hero¡¯.


    <i> I feel like I¡¯m going to go crazy with anticipation for the moment I reveal that I am the Demon King¡­</i>


    ¡°E-e-excuse me¡­ H-Hero¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­Hmm?¡±


    As she quietly indulged in pleasant fantasies, someone approached her and struck up a conversation.


    ¡°Um, uh¡­ the meal¡­¡±


    ¡°Pardon?¡±


    Lecane Luna Silvermoon, the noble daughter of the Silvermoon family, a branch of the Moonlight family, stood in front of her hesitantly.


    ¡°Oh, uh¡­ that¡­¡±


    She had bushy night sky-colored hair that covered her eyes.


    Combined with the various amulets and crystal ball she had with her, she gave off a rather gloomy aura.


    ¡°Sigh.¡±


    When she hesitated with the lunchbox in hand, Ruby¡¯s expression instantly turned cold.


    <i> I really dislike her.</i>


    Ruby really disliked that girl.


    Also, she strongly disliked gloomy and introverted people.


    And, except for Frey, shepletely loathed anyone with ¡®Light Mana¡¯, which gave off quite unpleasant energy to her as a demon.


    Lecane satisfied all three conditions.


    ¡°Sorry, but all the seats are taken.¡±


    Therefore, without even realizing it, Ruby had spoken in a cold voice.


    ¡°It¡¯s a shame, but let¡¯s eat together next time.¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­¡±


    Unable to speak properly, Lecane could only groan and stand there dazed.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    ¡°I-I-I¡¯m sorry¡­¡±


    Ruby tilted her head at her with a cold expression once again, and muttered in a low voice as she watched Lecane choke up and lower her head to apologize.


    ¡°Can you just go away for now¡­ Huh?¡±


    Then, Ruby suddenly came to her senses.


    ¡°What did¡­ I say just now?¡±


    After a while, she looked around with a bewildered expression.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    While most nobles and students were stillughing and chatting while having a meal, somemoners looked at her with slightly surprised expressions.


    She was sure that they heard her just now.


    <i> ¡­This will be troublesome.</i>


    Ruby didn¡¯t know why she dropped her mask and acted unconsciously in that way, but she decided to prioritize handling the situation.


    <i> I don¡¯t care whatever happens to that girl¡­ Still, I shouldn¡¯t leave even a small seed behind.</i>


    Despite her fairly high status, Lecane was naturally alienated due to her distinctive introverted and reserved personality. Furthermore, she was being framed as the puppet of the Moonlight family for centuries.


    However, to arge extent, Lecane¡¯s alienation was voluntary.


    If alienation were to ur under her initiative, she could also be a target for attacks from Frey¡¯s faction, who had an eye on her.


    ¡°Oh,e to think of it, there¡¯s an empty seat¡­¡±


    Therefore, Ruby urgently tried to change her expression and called out to the girl, who was on the verge of tears. However¡­


    ¡°Hero.¡±


    ¡°¡­Ah.¡±


    At that moment, someone blocked Ruby¡¯s way.


    ¡°By any chance, is there a seat avable?¡±


    It was the count¡¯s daughter, Eurelia, who was currently top-ranked in Frey¡¯s task ranking.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    The girl, who had been observing quietly and had never joined their group until now, was now proposing to join the table for the first time.


    <i> ¡­Tsk.</i>


    The situation was not very good.


    If she were to immediately invite Eurelia to sit down, Ruby could create an opportunity to absorb both her and her clique, but the words she said to Lecane might spread as rumors.


    However, if she imed there were no avable seats and seated Lecane, it could lead to a confrontation with Eurelia.


    <i> ¡­Tsk.</i>


    Ruby clicked her tongue and soon muttered quietly to herself.


    <i> Is it frustration that I¡¯ve been feeling recently?</i>


    She, who reproached her own inexplicably reckless actions that caused this chaos, quickly finished her calctions and tried to speak.


    ¡°For that¡­¡±


    <i> ¨C Kugugung!! Kugung!!!</i>


    ¡°Kyakkk!?¡±


    At that moment, loud noises echoed, and the entire ssroom began to shake.


    <i> ¨C Kugugugugung! Kugung!!</i>


    No, the entire academy was shaking.


    ¡°Wh-what¡¯s happening!?¡±


    ¡°This¡­ is insane.¡±


    ¡°E-everyone, calm down and get under your desks¡­¡±


    Thanks to this, the students, who were in a state of confusion, were distraught and scattered.


    <strong>[ Main Quest ]</strong>


    <strong>Description:</strong>


    [The Main Quest, the Student Council President Election Scenario, has officially begun.]


    Top Priority: Make Ms. Alice elected as the Student Council President.


    Second Priority: Maximize the impact of the academy¡¯s first erosion incident.


    Third Priority: Minimize Frey¡¯s influence.


    In front of Ruby, a system window appeared.


    <i> ¨C Swishh!!</i>


    She irritably swiped away the system window, then promptly stood up with a lift at the corners of her lips.


    ¡°Everyone, follow my lead!¡±


    It was an unexpected turn of events, but she was inwardly rejoicing at the chance to escape this difficult situation.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    Meanwhile¡­


    <i> ¨C Kugugung!! Kugugugung!!!</i>


    ¡°Master, please stay here. I will protect you.¡±


    Among the second-year students who were just as confused as the first-year students, Lulu embraced Frey with a gleam in her eyes.


    ¡°Uh, uahh¡­ uahh¡­¡±


    As the ss began to shake, Frey, frightened, instinctively buried his head in Lulu¡¯s arms.


    <strong>[ Main Quest: Start of Student Council President Election Scenario ]</strong>


    Top Priority: Prevent Alice from bing the student council president.


    Second Priority: Prevent the first erosion incident.


    Third Priority: Minimize the Demon King¡¯s influence.


    ¡°¡­Ah.¡±


    Seeing the quest window that appeared in front of him, Frey quickly adjusted his expression and stood up.


    ¡°No, Lulu.¡±


    And still, in a frightened state, Frey spoke while gritting his teeth.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be the one who protects you.¡±


    After saying that, he quietly touched his sword and his eyes began to glow silver.


    <i> Also, the heroines, students, freshmen, all of them¡­ I will protect them all.</i>


    Though thest words were only murmured inwardly, the meaning was clearly conveyed in his eyes.


    Even though his mental strength had dropped close to 0, he was still a Hero.


    <i> ¨C Shiver¡­</i>


    Lulu held Frey¡¯s trembling hands tightly. As she caught his gaze, she gently caressed the cor around her neck.


    <i> Indeed¡­ Whatever anyone says, Master is still Master.</i>


    Something sharp was protruding from her head.<hr>


    <strong>You can rate/review this serieshere.</strong>


    <strong>Advanced chapters avable on </strong>


    <strong>Illustr§Ñti§àns on our disc§àrd ¨C discord.gg/genesistls</strong>

 Chapter 301: Her Identity

    Chapter 301: Her Identity


    <b>? Her Identity ?</b>


    <i> ¨C Kugugugugu¡­!</i>


    The vibrations that had struck the entire academy began to intensify.


    ¡°Wh-What¡¯s happening?¡±


    ¡°An earthquake? Is it an earthquake?¡±


    ¡°It can¡¯t be, right? An earthquake at the academy?¡±


    The students¡¯ bewildered expressions turned white as a sheet .


    Not to mention intrusion, the Academy had never experienced any kind of natural disaster through the use of various ancient magics.


    As a result, despite several recent internal incidents casting a shadow on its reputation, Sunrise Academy was still considered to be the safest ce in the empire.<i> ¨C Crackle, crackle¡­!</i>


    ¡°Kyaaack!?¡±


    Yet, at this moment, that academy was shaking to the point where the walls were cracking. Therefore, it was natural for the students to fall into panic.


    <i> But, they shouldn¡¯t be surprised just by something like this.</i>


    But that was because they didn¡¯t know anything.


    This was just the beginning.


    Would these guys have any idea how much this academy would be entangled in incidents from now on?


    ording to the prophecy foretold by the Ancestor, the invasion of the ¡®Academy¡¯ was an inevitable clich¨¦, like fate.


    Also, as predicted, the uing ¡®Siege of the Academy¡¯ would lead to arge-scale invasion of the academy.


    Of course, I had destroyed the Dark Golem, the final boss of the siege scenario, during my first year, so I had been somewhat relieved during that time.


    However, if things were as they were supposed to be, shouldn¡¯t the ¡®Erosion Phenomenon¡¯ ur muchter? And wouldn¡¯t that eye monsters and the intermediate Dark Golems only spawn at that time?


    After such events urred haphazardly, I couldn¡¯t feel relieved at all.


    Therefore, I resolved to be stronger and make the heroines stronger, too. However¡­


    ¡°Master! Danger¡­¡±


    <i> ¨C Crash¡­!</i>


    I swung my sword, knocking away the light fixture falling towards Lulu and me. Then, I stared at her with a pale face.


    <i> ¨C Ssk, ssk¡­</i>


    ¡°Uh, eaaah?¡±


    At that moment, I gently rubbed Lulu¡¯s cheek with mine.


    <i> So soft¡­</i>


    I felt a warm feeling.


    Now I could understand why she kept rubbing her cheek against mine.


    ¡°I-I want to do it too.¡±


    <i> ¨C Ssk, ssk¡­</i>


    ¡°N-Now¡­ because we¡¯re lovers¡­¡±


    After I briefly brushed my cheek against hers, Lulu pressed her cheek against mine.


    <i> ¨C Nuzzling¡­</i>


    Thanks to that, a somewhat hrious scene unfolded as we earnestly nuzzled while embracing each other for a while.


    <i> ¨C Thump, thump!</i>


    ¡°D-darn it¡­ Wh-What the heck is happening¡­¡±


    ¡°S-Save us!¡±


    Fortunately, the surroundings were so noisy that our reactions went unnoticed.


    ¡°Act slowly ording to the order!¡±


    ¡°Hey, you there, don¡¯t run recklessly!¡±


    The student council and some professors began tomand loudly and lead the chaotic students towards the sports field.


    <i> ¨C Crackle, crackle¡­</i>


    However, the incident seemed to be originating from the sports field.


    Others might not have noticed it due to the vibrations, but I could clearly see the space gradually breaking apart in the corner of the sports field.


    Originally, this scenario started with an explosion incident in the annex, but such variables seemed bound to ur.


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    Thanks to Lulu, who helped me calm down, I could assess the atmosphere in the ssroom.


    The atmosphere in the ssroom was still chaotic.


    Even the students who wanted to bully me during lunchtime were pale-faced and trembled.


    <i> ¨C Beep, beep¡­</i>


    Although I was relieved, if things continued like this, there could be casualties. So, Imunicated with Kania, Irina, and na, who were quietly observing the situation.


    ¡°Go to the sports field. It¡¯s the Erosion Phenomenon.¡±


    After hearing my briefmand, they quietly left the ssroom, being careful not to attract attention.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go too, Lulu.¡±


    ¡°Ah, yes!¡±


    After I watched them go, I spoke to Lulu in a low voice and held her hand before starting to move my wobbly legs.


    ¡°We must prevent this disaster now.¡±


    ¡°P-Prevent it?¡±


    Upon hearing my muttered words, she reacted by tilting her head.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you the one who caused it, Master?¡±


    And then, she uttered the words.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    About to retort with disbelief, I quickly recalled that she saw me as an executive in the Demon King¡¯s Army. So, I hesitated for a while before speaking again.


    ¡°It wasn¡¯t me.¡±


    ¡°Th-Then¡­?¡±


    ¡°It was the Church. The Church is the Third Force.¡±


    ¡°Ah, I see.¡±


    Upon hearing that, she immediately nodded in understanding.


    ¡°I¡¯ll remember it.¡±


    As she mumbled that, she took my hand and began leading me.


    ¡°The Church is your enemy¡­ The Church is an enemy¡­ eliminate, I must eliminate them¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­?¡±


    If she had a tail, it would have wagged vigorously as she casually muttered such scary words. Watching Lulu in a daze, I soon chuckled to myself and quietly mumbled.


    <i> Did I just¡­ see it wrong?</i>


    I definitely saw something growing on Lulu¡¯s head.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    <i> ¨C Crackle, crackle¡­!</i>


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡±


    Lulu came outside with Frey, and quietly lit up her Magic Eyes. She started to analyze the distorted space he pointed out earlier.


    <i> This is strange. I have no idea about the structure.</i>


    However, even she couldn¡¯t analyze the distorted space caused by the Erosion Phenomenon.


    She is the one who can instantly analyze the space that Dmir Khan, the world¡¯s greatest authority on spatial magic, has put a lot of effort into distorting.


    Not only that, but since her Magic Eyes were upgraded, she was able to analyze anything that was magical or had rules to it.


    ¡°Uh, uh¡­¡±


    However, for the first time, there was something she couldn¡¯t analyze.


    As a result, Lulu broke into a cold sweat. She checked Frey¡¯s reaction and spoke faintly.


    ¡°I-I don¡¯t know¡­ Master.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t analyze it at all. I don¡¯t know theponents or anything else¡­ Heik!¡±


    Then, Frey quietly reached out his hand towards her head. Lulu flinched with a frightened expression on her face.


    She knew that Frey had never hit her, but the moment she realized that she couldn¡¯t help him had triggered her past trauma.


    The fact that she deserved to be beaten if she wasn¡¯t useful or couldn¡¯t help had been deeply ingrained in her mind.


    It was somewhat faint, but that memory was undoubtedly¡­


    <i> ¨C Ssk¡­</i>


    ¡°Ugh.¡±


    As fear gripped Lulu¡¯s mind, Frey¡¯s gentle touch reached out to her.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, Lulu.¡±


    Before long, Frey¡¯s gentle smile came into view for her.


    ¡°At this moment, your presence by my side is already a tremendous help.¡±


    Then, Frey tightly embraced her.


    <i> ¨C Thump, thump¡­</i>


    Then, she could feel Frey¡¯s heartbeat.


    ¡°Ah¡­¡±


    His heartbeat was beating several times faster than hers.


    Her master was experiencing fear and dread several times greater than hers due to some kind of curse.


    <i> This isn¡¯t the time for this.</i>


    Therefore, she made a resolution once again.


    <i> Let¡¯s ignore the past traumas. Protecting the Master in front of you is what matters now.</i>


    Originally, she had a mental strength of only 1, but due to recent changes, her mental strength had remarkably risen.


    <i> You decided to be stronger, Lulu, didn¡¯t you? Master wants you. So, you have to meet his expectations and be stronger.</i>


    It was an achievement made solely with the determination to protect Frey.


    <i> As Master¡¯s loyal pet, it was only natural to protect him.</i>


    Lulu, who had ovee the trauma of her past on her own for the first time, tilted her head as she felt a tingling sensation in her head.


    ¡°¡­What¡¯s this?¡±


    Recently, whenever she harbored an ambition to climb higher, whenever she wanted to be stronger than she was now, her head would feel itchy.


    ¡°Well, then, can you analyze those guys?¡±


    ¡°Ah, yes!¡±


    Thanks to Frey¡¯s question, Lulu, who had been awkwardly rubbing her head in his arms, widened her eyes and nodded vigorously.


    ¡°Huh¡­?¡±


    And the moment she looked beyond Frey, Lulu¡¯s mouth opened wide.


    <i> ¨C Krrroooaaarrr!!</i>


    <i> ¨C Kkiek, kkieeeeek!!</i>


    Hideous-looking demonic monsters crawled out from the distorted space.


    ¡°K-Kyaaahhhh!?¡±


    ¡°Damn! What the hell is that!?¡±


    Suddenly, screams and curses erupted from everywhere.


    ¡°Th-This can¡¯t be¡­¡±


    The principal, who had hurriedlye out of the sports field, turned pale and sat on the ground, horrified by the disaster unfolding before his eyes.


    ¡°T-The academy is¡­ under attack¡­¡±


    The Sunrise Academy, the ¡®Sanctuary¡¯ which had never allowed intrusion since the final battle between the Demon King and the Hero a thousand years ago, was ruthlessly under attack.


    ¡°Lulu, analyze the information on the monsters and thebat patterns of the first-year students. Don¡¯t worry about the second and third-year students.¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes¡­¡±


    ¡°Except for themoners, everyone in the second year is not worth analyzing¡­ Instead, focus on analyzing and evaluating how the first-year students respond to crises. You can do that, right?¡±


    ¡°Y-yes, I got it¡­!¡±


    Thanks to Frey¡¯s urgent shout, Lulu quickly snapped out of her daze and nodded.


    Analysis was her specialty.


    It might have been a bit challenging in the past, but now that her Magic Eyes had been upgraded, let alone analyzing thebat patterns of the first-year students, even analyzing the entire school would be a piece of cake.


    ¡°Also, analyze thebat patterns of Kania, Irina, and na. They¡¯ll be facing three mid-bosses each.¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­.Understood. B-but where are you going?¡±


    As Lulu clenched her fists determinedly, she urgently asked Frey as he began heading somewhere.


    ¡°There¡¯s something I must do.¡±


    Then, Frey responded by fiddling with the ¡®Robe of Deception¡¯ in his arms.


    ¡°No matter what¡­ I need to minimize the Hero¡¯s influence.¡±


    Frey¡¯s face turned pale with considerable fear as he said that.


    ¡°While revealing the Hero of Money for the first time, I must also protect all the first-year students. I can¡¯t allow a single casualty. I must turn this incident into a lesson.¡±


    ¡°Wait a moment!¡±


    <i> Indeed¡­ Do I truly have no option but to enter the gate?</i>


    ¡°L-let me go with you¡­!¡±


    Lulu desperately ran towards him because, just by looking, it was evident that he was trembling so much that he appeared pitiful.


    ¡°Lulu, please take care of what I said.¡±


    Frey said that with a gentle smile. He trembled with fear as he stepped into the crowd of people who were staring at him coldly.


    <i> ¨C Ssk¡­</i>


    At that moment, the robe of deception slipped away from his arms.


    <i> ¨C Crackle¡­</i>


    ¡°Mas-Master?¡±


    Lulu, who was desperately trying to find Frey who was mixed in with the crowd with her magic eyes, began to break out in a cold sweat when she couldn¡¯t find him with her magic eyes for some reason.


    ¡°Master¡­¡±


    She stared nkly at the crowd, resembling a dog that had lost its master, and mumbled. Soon, a single tear streamed down her face as she muttered once more.


    ¡°Frey¡­¡±


    Lulu called Frey¡¯s name not as a pet dominated by him, but as a lover who loved him more than anyone else.


    At the same time, her expression began to change more seriously than ever before.


    ¡°Indeed, I must be at least hundreds of times stronger than I am now.¡±


    Lulu stood still as she clenched her fist. Then, she trembled and spoke with a fire of determination in her eyes.


    <em><strong>¡°Wherever you are, no matter where you go, no matter where you hide¡­ I will find you.¡±</strong></em>


    Then, this time, her tailbone tingled.


    She quietly twisted her legs when she felt the prickling sensation.


    <i> Focus¡­ Let¡¯s focus.</i>


    Following the sensation that she felt in her head since earlier, she was now starting to feel it in her pelvis too. She ignored the prickling sensation and simply operated her Magic Eyes and began to speak intensely.


    <em><strong>¡°¡­I will always find you, so that I can be your pet forever.¡±</strong></em>


    At the same time, the attention of the demonic monsters began to slowly shift towards her.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    At that moment.


    ¡°H-Hero! What should we do now!?¡±


    ¡°That¡­ Those are demonic monsters, right?¡±


    ¡°Keugh¡­¡±


    The students sticking to Ruby were shouting at her with pale faces.


    ¡°H-Hero, it¡¯s time for you to show us your strength.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Hero, you¡¯re strong, aren¡¯t you? So, just those guys¡­¡±


    <i> ¡­Darn it.</i>


    In that situation, Ruby was quietly sweating and gazing at what was in front of her.


    [Passive Status: Honesty MAX, Vulnerability MAX]


    <i> Frey that bastard¡­</i>


    In the current situation, the worst curses were piled up on her.


    <i> Did he already connect to the special system? Moreover, did he willingly spend points like this? He¡¯s not that kind of guy, is he? So, what the hell is going on here?</i>


    Ruby observed her own special details with an annoyed expression.


    ¡°¡­Well, ying like this would be fun too.¡±


    Shortly after, she murmured with a smile full of interest.


    ¡°As expected, you always make me happy¡­¡±


    <i> ¨C Crackle, crackle¡­!</i>


    ¡°¡­..Hmm?¡±


    She casually looked around to search for Frey, who might be busy running around somewhere. Suddenly, her eyes widened, and her hair stood up as she stared at something.


    ¡°¡­Sigh.¡±


    She let out a short sigh as she noticed the sudden and drastic change in Lulu¡¯s body.


    ¡°Speaking of losers, what are you going to do now?¡±


    As she was about to avert her gaze, Ruby noticed the intense stare directed at her. She added a brief word.


    ¡°¡­Regardless, you are always persistent, little sis.¡±


    The cold gaze of Ruby, who spoke so honestly, intersected with the eyes of Lulu, who had turned ruby-colored.<hr>


    <strong>You can rate/review this serieshere.</strong>


    <strong>Advanced chapters avable on </strong>


    <strong>Illustr§Ñti§àns on our disc§àrd ¨C discord.gg/genesistls</strong>

 Chapter 302: Secrets

    Chapter 302: Secrets


    "Koooaarrrr!!"


    "Screeeeech...."


    The roars of the demonic monsters resounded from all directions.


    "Gasp, gasp..."


    Lulu, who was observing the scene from the rooftop of the academy, far from the sports field, breathed roughly and murmured inwardly.


    <i>My body... feels hot.</i>


    For some reason, her body didn¡¯t move well. Her chest, stomach, and legs felt hot, as if they were on fire.


    <i>- Drip...</i>


    It was not a psychological trauma. Sweat was actually streaming down from every part of her body.<i>No... I can''t copse here.</i>


    Despite being quite bewildered, Lulu gritted her teeth and quickly stood up.


    <i>I can''t copse just because of the side effects of Magic Eyes.</i>


    As she had never operated her Magic eyes with such precision before, Lulu attributed her condition to the side effects of the Magic Eyes.


    Magic Eyes were densely connected to the mana circuit and consumed a lot of energy after all.


    <i>The things... Master asked me.</i>


    Despite her head pounding from the insane heat, Lulu gritted her teeth and once again lit up her eyes in ruby color.


    <i>Organize, let''s organize. I need to organize what I''ve analyzed so far.</i>


    And after a while, Lulu observed the overall situation at the academy while thinking that way.


    Although it was a bit early, it was time to gradually deduce the results.


    "Koooaarrrr!!"


    "Screeeeech...."


    Her eyes, which were moving busily, fixated on the demonic monsters copsing due to concentrated attacks.


    <i>The grade of the demonic monstersing out from the gate is approximately B-grade. It should be easy for academy students to handle them.</i>


    Soon, she reached her conclusion for the evaluation.


    <i>The mid-boss ones... are all at least A-grade? It would be difficult for students to deal with them.</i>


    Eventually, her gaze shifted to the mid-bosses that Kania, Irina, and na were facing.


    "And...."


    After a while, her mumbling continued.


    "Indeed, there¡¯s something strange here."


    The demonic monsters that came out of the gate were nothing special. They were the typical form of demonic monsters mainlyposed of dark mana that was running rampant throughout the empire these days.


    It was unclear why demonic monsters that appeared in dungeons, deste ces, and dark ces were emerging from gates where space was distorted.


    However, she was quite relieved that she could at least analyze the patterns.


    "There seems to be something imnted in the heads of these monsters. Tentacles? Pupils? Whatever it is, it''s really strange..."


    As she continued to analyze the bodies of the demonic monsters through her Magic Eyes, she grew increasingly uneasy upon consistently discovering the same shaped foreign substances.


    Considering that they were mainly imnted in the heads or joints, it was probably a means to control the demonic monsters.


    So, was there someonemanding or controlling all these demonic monsters?


    "...Hehe."


    Though she didn''t understand much, Lulu was happy at the prospect of obtaining information that could earn her a lot of praise and pats from her master.


    <i>- Crash...!</i>


    <i>- Kugwagwang!!</i>


    As she snapped out of the thought of being petted by Frey, Lulu quietly turned her gaze towards the sound in front of her.


    "D-die!! Dieeee!!"


    "W-when is this going to end... Why won''t it die even if we kill them over and over again..."


    The second-year nobles were shooting mana or swinging weapons recklessly. They were frightened out of their wits, scattering due to the attacks of the demonic monsters.


    Lulu''s cold and passive reaction alone already spoke volumes about the results of their evaluation.


    "You two, take the front. I''ll take the rear. Is there anyone who can use healing magic? Even if you know the basics, lend a hand."


    "That one is exhausted from the continuous attacks! Since it has a big build, focus on attacking its legs!"


    In contrast, second-yearmoners were quite active in this situation.


    Each of them had fought against the public enemy ''Frey'' for the past year, and all of them had formed a close friendship.


    As a result, despite having slightly weaker firepower, they were still able to overwhelm the demonic monsters with their outstanding teamwork.


    <i>- Kugwagwang!! Kugwagwang!!</i>


    <i>- Crackle, crackle...!!!</i>


    "Screechh..."


    On the other hand, the first-year students were literally ughtering the demonic monsters.


    Despite being a few years younger, they were elite first-year students who had been recruited through the early admission system, and each one of them was recognized by the empire.


    Those weapons in human form emitted sword aura, mana, and a spectacle of magic from their bodies.


    The sight was majestic and beautiful, like fireworks.


    "Ouch! Wh-what was that?"


    ¡°You¡¯re in the way, Ms. Lenya.¡±


    "B-bullshit! I knew you deliberately shot that!"


    However, unlike the second year, theycked teamwork.


    "H-how could you send your sword aura this way!?"


    "You should be able to avoid that on your own... Eik."


    "S-sorry!"


    No matter how beautiful the instruments were, if each instrument ys as it pleases without a conductor, it would result in dissonance.


    Moreover, these kids, who had only met less than a week ago, were already bickering with each other and even engaging in faction fights.


    Considering the circumstances, it was natural that problems arose when they couldn''t get along.


    <i>Alright, if I deliver it like this...</i>


    Lulu, who had analyzed not only these facts but also the individual actions andbat patterns of the first-year students, quietly muttered to herself as she noted the information in the notebook given by Frey.


    <i>...Come to think of it, I was asked to do that, too.</i>


    With that thought, Lulu quickly turned her gaze once again.


    "..."


    Simultaneously, she fell into silence.


    "Ms. Kania, does it suddenly be more difficult to control the monsters?"


    "Yes, for some reason, it has be difficult suddenly. After obtaining that strange dark energy, I was able to control most of the monsters, but..."


    "Then, there¡¯s no other option. We can only tear them all apart."


    The appearances of na, Kania, and Irina came into her sight.


    <i>They¡¯re strong¡­</i>


    Watching their battle, Lulu quietly thought to herself.


    <i>I want to be strong like them, too.</i>


    Kania, who recently said to her that Master liked cats more than dogs, managed to overwhelm the monsters without using her true ability, the ¡°ck Mana¡±.


    na, who was talented but carried an inexplicable sense of inferiority, could melt a mid-boss popping out of the gate with her sr mana alone.


    And Irina, who had just recovered her mana a week ago and was still adjusting, only used her power sparingly.


    If she managed to finish adapting to the mana in her body, she could instantly resolve the entire situation by herself.


    <i>Of course... that girl is capable of that.</i>


    Lulu, who was observing the three girls who were in control of this entire situation, soon muttered that and looked at her surroundings.


    "L-look at them... They''re really powerful."


    "Were they always this strong?"


    The attention of the entire school was focused on the three girls.


    ¡°Princess na aside, I didn¡¯t know those two were at that level.¡±


    "And those girls were acting like Frey''s underlings... tsk tsk."


    Serena, Ferloche, and na, thanks to their status and proven abilities, already exerted significant influence in the academy.


    And, with this incident, even Kania and Irina, who had rtively lower recognition, began to attract people''s attention.


    "As the Young Master¡¯s ordered, we need to make our attacks as shy as possible."


    "I know that too. So, I n to use the Great Meteor spell. How about that?"


    "...Are you nning to erase the academy from the map as well?"


    Of course, that was Frey''s n to ''Minimize Ruby''s Influence'', which was one of the conditions for the main quest.


    Since he couldn''t personally take the lead, a simple yet powerful method to increase the influence of his peers was unfolding splendidly.


    <i>I also... want to be that strong.</i>


    Meanwhile, Lulu, watching the scene from the rooftop of the academy, quietly clenches her fists.


    <i>I want to be able to directly participate in the battle and be of help...</i>


    While possessing powerful analytical abilities and Magic Eyes with the authority tomand people, it was difficult for her to participate directly in battle.


    It was because, other than her Magic Eyes, her physical abilities and magical prowess were virtually nonexistent.


    Additionally, the overload issue could arise if she used her Magic Eyes for an extended period of time.


    Unless she addressed these problems, it was unrealistic for her to be involved in a short-term battle, let alone in a long-term one.


    <em><strong>I want to be stronger, I want to be stronger, I want to be stronger.</strong></em>


    While watching the impressive fight of the three girls, Lulu began to mutter with her head bowed deeply.


    "...I want to be stronger!"


    After muttering for a while, she looked up with shining eyes and shouted her desire.


    "I want to be strong enough to ce everything under my feet..."


    Soon after, she mumbled with a gloomy expression.


    "...I want to dedicate everything to Master."


    Just as she was contemting whether she should start learning swordsmanship now or go into the Magic Tower for an internship¡­


    <i>- Kigigigik...</i>


    "...?"


    Suddenly, strange sounds starteding from below.


    "Huh? Huuuhh?"


    As a result, she tilted her head and looked down, making a dumbfounded expression.


    "W-what? Why are these monsters acting like this?"


    The demonic monsters that were running rampant on the sports fieldall closed their eyes, kneeling or bowing their heads towards the rooftop where she was.


    "...!?"


    While Lulu observed this scene with a shocked expression¡­


    "..."


    Ruby, who was sweating hard as she diligently fought the B-rank demonic monsters along with the students gathered around her, fixed her gaze on her with a cold expression.


    "...Crazy."


    And then...


    <i>- Swift!</i>


    "Ouch!?"


    Before others could notice, Irina, who had discovered her on the rooftop, quickly used teleportation magic to move to her.


    <i>Now, even this girl...</i>


    Irina''splexion was gradually darkening.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    "Wh-what!?"


    "Shh...!"


    Lulu screamed as Irina, who was supposedly on the sports field, suddenly appeared next to her. In response, Irina urgently covered her mouth and looked down below.


    "..."


    Fortunately, the students below were too tense from the sudden abnormal phenomenon to pay attention.


    The only person looking up was Ruby.


    "Ptoo."


    After showing a sinisterexpression to her, raising her middle finger and even spitting at her, Irina then urgently grabbed Lulu''s arm and dragged her away while reciting a chant.


    "Disable Diabolic."


    <i>- Shaaa...</i>


    As a result, Lulu''s body gradually returned to normal.


    "Huh? Eaaaah!"


    The horns, which were about to grow, were gradually shrinking, and the swaying tail retracted below her tailbone.


    "Wh-what is this..."


    Only when the purple-colored skin returned to a flesh tone did Lulu realize the change in her body. She examined herself with a pale expression.


    "You didn''t know all this time?"


    "P-pardon?"


    Meanwhile, Irina observed her calmly with her arms crossed, then she spoke.


    "You''re from the demon race, Lulu."


    "...!?"


    Lulu listened to Irina¡¯s next words with a nk expression.


    "Not only that, you¡¯re a pure-blooded demon."


    At Irina''s calm statement, Lulu''s mouth dropped open.


    <i>Moreover, if I were to tell her that she is the direct descendant of the first Demon King from a thousand years ago... she might faint.</i>


    After swallowing her next words while looking at her, Irina, cautiously ncing at the sports field, murmured to herself.


    <i>Frey, did you know about this?</i>


    She questioned him, whom she couldn''t detect even with her mana searchwork spreading throughout the academy.


    <i>The fact that the awakening of this girl is still in progress and the uncertainty of what might happen.</i>


    Taking advantage of the chaos that everyone was in, Irina, scanning the area with her eyes for a ce where Frey might be, muttered with a furrowed brow.


    <i>...Among the heroines, I''m the only one who hasn''t even started awakening.</i>


    The red crystal Frey shyly gifted to her after their sex-crazed night contained tremendous power, even in her eyes.


    Kania and na, who had eaten crystals with their own symbolic colors, were almost at the end of their awakening.


    "..."


    In addition, Serena has alreadypleted her awakening, while Ferloche was the one who taught him how to awaken them in the first ce.


    <i>- Kugwagwagwagwa!!!</i>


    "This is the chance. I don''t know what it is, but... I can''t afford to miss this opportunity."


    Isolet, who tore apart five mid-level bosses with a single overwhelming strike, now stood at the end of the path of awakening to be a Sword Saint.


    "Am I... a demon? Then am I... Master''s pet demon?"


    And now, unexpectedly, even Lulu, who was quickly discovering her own identity, might be an entirely different existence once shepleted her awakening.


    "Sigh..."


    Everyone whose hearts were connected to Frey was on the path of awakening.


    All except for her alone.


    "Why... Why can''t I do it? What''s the problem?"


    Thanks to that, Irina continued to gaze down at the sports field with a mncholic expression.


    "...The progress of her awakening is very uncertain. She might end up being devoured by Frey soon. How envious."


    She continued to mumble, feeling depressed.


    ¡°Should I ask him to devour me one more time?¡±


    Up until now, Irina had effortlessly ovee every obstacle with her innate talent alone.


    However, for the first time in her life, she felt the presence of a wall.


    <i>- Ssk...</i>


    Amidst her chaotic thought, Irina calmly soothed her depressed heart by quietly caressing her lower abdomen, where the tight feeling had been prevalent in her for a week.


    "...!"


    However, Irina soon noticed something and widened her eyes.


    "What''s wrong with them?"


    Ruby was leading all the first-year students into the gate.


    <i>- Shasyak...</i>


    Quickly following them were someone in a cloak and Alice.


    "...Bite."


    As so many people disappeared into the gate, Irina''s pupils began to glow red.


    <i>- Tzzzz...</i>


    The incident that wouldter be named the Academy Erosion Incident was heading towards itsst /genesisforsaken

 Chapter 303: The Day The Star Met The Sunset

    Chapter 303: The Day The Star Met The Sunset


    "W-What is this ce... It feels unpleasant."


    "Uh, ugh..."


    The first-year students who entered the gate looked around with displeased expressions.


    <i>- Goooo...</i>


    Inside the gigantic gate that epassed the entire academy, an unknown white noise and hazy smoke filled the air.


    "Hyaaatt!"


    The first-year students hesitated to advance in such a gloomy atmosphere. Ruby, who was at the forefront, swung down the sword she held with all of her might.


    <i>- Kugogogogo!!</i>


    The dense mist blocking the way split in half as Ruby''s sword struck, gradually revealing the path ahead."A-Amazing!"


    ¡°As expected of the Hero¡­¡±


    Some students who saw the feat of power were astonished and praised Ruby with astonished expressions.


    "Gasp, gasp..."


    However, instead of responding to their praise as usual, Ruby only breathed heavily and stared ahead.


    <i>What a pain.</i>


    The ¡®Curse of Vulnerability¡¯ caused her to gasp for breath just by using this little force. Combined with the ''Curse of Honesty¡¯, Ruby had be the most honest version of herself throughout her life.


    Therefore, if she were to open her mouth and respond to them now, she would undoubtedly say, "Isn''t itughable that you guys casually babbled such words without even knowing you¡¯re actually walking into hell?"


    On top of that, even though she was from the demon race and had a considerably long lifespan, Ruby was well aware that things could gradually be more dangerous on days when she had penalties. That was why she kept her mouth shut and adopted a strategy of speaking only when necessary.


    "So, uh, where are we... going?"


    "Oh, Ms. Olivia."


    Olivia approached Ruby, who was sweating heavily after she swung her sword.


    With ck sses and a distinctive ponytail, Olivia was proficient in handling paperwork to the extent that Ruby had chosen her as her aide.


    "We''re going to destroy the ''core'' of this gate."


    "The core?"


    "Yes, we have to destroy it to resolve this situation.¡±


    After Ruby spoke with a smile, Olivia tilted her head and asked another question.


    "But how do you know about that, Hero?"


    "Actually, I saw this situation in a dream before."


    "...Huh?"


    Olivia still looked puzzled by Ruby¡¯s serious answer.


    "Could it be... was it a divine revtion from the Sun God?"


    When she asked again, Ruby simply smiled without saying a word.


    <i>Well, I didn''t lie.</i>


    What she said was entirely true.


    Ruby couldn''t lie because of the Curse of Honesty.


    <i>However, it was not a divine revtion from the Sun God...</i>


    Ruby, who muttered in her mind, calmly smiled and looked at the students following her.


    <i>...It was actually the Demon God who whispered to me in the dream.</i>


    But what she said about destroying the core to resolve the situation was also entirely true.


    <i>Now, I should gradually choose the ones that are useful.</i>


    However, her intention was not to do good as a hero.


    <i>I''ll just leave those who suit my taste. This is a good opportunity to get rid of the trash.</i>


    It came from meticulous calctions stemming from pure malice.


    "Ms. Eurelia. Are you okay?"


    "...Don''t worry about me."


    <i>Let''s see, Eurelia... that child will stick with me once her faction disappears. It would be a waste to kill her.</i>


    Thus, Ruby''s ruthless selection began within the advancing group of students inside the gate.


    "Gasp, gasp..."


    "Lenya, are you okay?"


    <i>For the Horizon sisters... let''s keep only the elder one. The younger one undoubtedly has potential, but she''s too far from unleashing her light.</i>


    Once she had quietly decided the sisters¡¯ fate, she encouraged everyone with a serious expression and then continued her selection.


    <i>Lecane Luna Silvermoon is... interesting, but not really my taste. Olivia, of course, stays, and also¡­</i>


    Only after she had processed the selection of 2/3 of the students in her mind, Ruby wore a satisfied smile.


    <i>- Uuuung¡­</i>


    "Ah! Look over there!"


    And the gate''s core began to appear in front of them.


    "Look at that. I was right, wasn''t I?¡±


    Enjoying the unfolding events, Ruby opened her mouth and pointed to the core, which glowed ck in the distance.


    "Everyone, aim for the core!"


    The students'' eyes lit up as they raised their weapons and began casting magic circles.


    "On the count of three, all together, target the core! We all need tobine our strengths!"


    After encouraging them, Ruby slightly raised the corners of her mouth and started counting.


    "One..."


    The students holding cold weapons like swords and spears began slowly gathering their sword aura.


    "Two..."


    The eyes of the students casting spells sharpened.


    "Thr¡ª"


    Ruby smiled brightly as she was about to finish her countdown. She imagined the events that would unfold with a blissful expression.


    <i>- Fuzz...</i>


    "...!?"


    Suddenly, someone appeared in front of them.


    "W-what is this?"


    "Oh my gosh!"


    As Ruby stopped counting due to the abrupt appearance, the students behind her retreated in bewilderment.


    "...Sigh."


    After a brief moment, Ruby, who stood tall and stared ahead, let out a short sigh.


    "You finally came."


    The one blocking their path was none other than Frey.


    "..."


    Surprisingly, he wasn''t alone.


    "...I will follow yourmand."


    With lifeless eyes, Alice sharply twirled her dagger, staying close to Frey and staring at the new students.


    <i>- Crackle...</i>


    A faint light emerged from the ''Curse of Subordination'' pattern engraved on her shoulder.


    "What are you... doing right now?"


    As Ruby saw that sight and closed her eyes tightly, Eurelia, who was beside her, asked Frey indifferently.


    "We don''t have time, so I¡¯ll make it short."


    Frey quietly drew a sword from his waist as he responded firmly.


    "This will be a practical training session."


    Frey aimed the sword at the students and dered in a low voice.


    "If you want to break the core, defeat me."


    "What kind of crazy talk is that...!"


    "Could it be that this whole situation is Frey''s..."


    Then, the students began to murmur.


    "My loyal subordinate, Alice, will help with this training."


    As Frey added that, all eyes turned to her.


    "Isn''t she¡­ the one running for student council president this time?"


    "Oh, you¡¯re right. I heard she went missing."


    Ruby frowned at the conversation of the students. Then she red at Frey with a cold expression.


    "...Ugh."


    Feeling the re from Ruby, Frey¡¯s face turned pale.


    "Well then..."


    However, he soon shook his head to regain his senses and said with a forced, gentle smile.


    "...From now on, use all means to escape from here."


    "..."


    For some reason, Frey¡¯s appearance looks both threatening and precarious at the same time to the students.


    So, the students who initially red at him, wanting to kill him, gradually started to tilt their heads.


    <i>- Kugugugugu...!</i>


    However, soon, vibrations echoed within the gate.


    "If you don''t want to die, hurry up."


    Frey dered once again as the space cracked throughout the gates. With that, the students started to move slowly.


    <i>- Whoosh!!</i>


    "Hi-hiik!!"


    At the same time, Alice, who was under Frey''smand and in a hypnotic state, began to rush at the students with a dagger.


    "W-We need to subdue..."


    "No! She''s a formidable expert! If we confront her recklessly, our lives will be in danger!"


    Some students raised weapons to intercept Alice, but Lenya''s older sister urgently began to speak.


    "T-then... if everyone rushes in to confront her..."


    ¡°If we act recklessly, she and all of us could be seriously injured. Provoking someone suspected of being controlled by Frey could lead to big trouble."


    "Besides, even if we subdue her, there''s a possibility that Frey himself will intervene."


    As they withdrew slowly while discussing, the conclusion reached by the students was¡­


    "...There¡¯s no other option then."


    "Let''s get out for now."


    "Bring reinforcements. If we bring all the professors, even Frey won''t be able to do anything."


    It was the 36th strategy<sup>1</sup>.


    <i>- Ssk...</i>


    However, not all the students agreed.


    "This is an opportunity..."


    "..."


    Lenya was at the end of the group, escaping from the crumbling space. While Eurelia was at the front, quietly separated from the group.


    "W-we have to go."


    And a momentter.


    "Even I have to help. Even I have to..."


    A pale-faced girl also quietly left the group.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    <i>- Czzzz¡­</i>


    As I watched the students getting further and further away, chased by Alice, I finally sheathed the sword I had been aiming at the students.


    "Phew..."


    I felt like my legs were going to give out.


    In order not to show weakness to those kids, I spent too much mental energy.


    Now, I just wanted to rest.


    "...Grind."


    But I couldn¡¯t rest yet.


    The situation was not over yet.


    Although Alice revealing herself as my subordinate in such a dramatic situation caused a tremendous blow to her chances of bing student council president, the threat of the ''gate'' still remained.


    If I couldn¡¯t minimize the damage this gate would bring, the main quest and everything else would be meaningless.


    "Phew..."


    With that in mind, I raised my sword and looked down at the glowing core, and chewed my lips.


    <i>I¡¯m scared¡­</i>


    <em><strong>Before the second wavees, I have to shatter this core.</strong></em>


    <em><strong>Only then could I fully deflect the damage from the gate.</strong></em>


    <em><strong>I must not ept help from anyone.</strong></em>


    <em><strong>Did I notmit such an act to the main heroines for this? This will be a practice for the Fourth Ordeal.</strong></em>


    <i>That¡¯s what I should do...</i>


    Normally, I would have swung the sword without hesitation, but for some reason, I couldn¡¯t bring myself to do so at this moment.


    <i>- Uuuung...</i>


    The gate core vibrated as if mocking me.


    I had to strike it now.


    If I dyed even a little, I wouldn''t be able to save those students trapped in Ruby''s trap.


    It would have also made it difficult to prepare the main heroines for the fourth ordeal and execute the n to plunge my de into Ruby.


    Anyway, I had to do it.


    "Heaaaaaaah!!!"


    I closed my eyes tightly and forcefully swung my trembling arm that was shaking in fear.


    <i>- Hwik...</i>


    However, the sword slipped from my hand without much struggle and flew away.


    Perhaps it was because my hands were too sweaty. Or maybe I had lost too much strength.


    "Ee, ugeuk... ugh..."


    My breathing gradually becamebored. If I continued like this, I wouldn¡¯t be able to save everyone.


    That must not happen. Please.


    <i>- Srrk...</i>


    Before it was toote, I urgently grabbed the core with my left hand.


    I put strength into my left arm, which has turned pitch ck. I infused mana into the mana circuit in my whole body.


    <i>- Rustle, rustle...</i>


    Watching the gate core, which began to heat up due to the ster mana, I suddenly started to rummage around my pocket quietly.


    "..."


    Shortly after, I retrieved a handkerchief adorned with animal drawings from my pocket and gently wiped my face, all while closing my eyes.


    <i>Just endure a little more. Just a little more.</i>


    Experiencing the pure joy I felt when I received the handkerchief as a gift for the first time and the warmth of the animals drawn on it, I prepared for the gate early termination penalty. However, at that moment¡­


    <i>- Step, step...</i>


    "...!?"


    Suddenly, I could hear footsteps approaching in front of me.


    "Wh-who..."


    I wanted to ask who it was, but only a timid voice came out.


    It seemed that my mental strength, which already reduced to 0.1, had once again reached its limit.


    "Uh..."


    "...!"


    While trying to distinguish the person in front of me with such thoughts, I was startled and my eyes widened as I heard a sound reaching my ears.


    "H-Hero."


    Roswyn, in her miserable appearance, was standing in front of me.


    <i> ... It¡¯s already starting, huh?</i>


    It seemed that the early termination penalty had begun.


    <i>- Ssk, ssk...</i>


    It looked like it worked, and my arm seemed fine. That was a relief. It didn¡¯t seem to be a physical pain penalty.


    "Ugh, ugeuk..."


    But suddenly, countless pain, sorrow, frustration, and despair surged throughout my body.


    It seemed that the direction of the penalty began to take shape.


    <em><strong>Now, what did this illusion have for me?</strong></em>


    <em><strong>Was it going to stab me? Condemn me? Strangle me?</strong></em>


    <em><strong>I¡¯m scared¡­ So scared that it might drive me insane.</strong></em>


    My thoughts were chaotic. My body couldn¡¯t move. My heart started pounding.


    I couldn¡¯t breathe.


    "S¡ª..."


    Completely engulfed in panic, the trembling words that escaped my lips were¡­


    "I-I¡¯m scared..."


    It was something I said in terror.


    "S-Save me."


    After that, everything went nk.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    "Ah, ua..."


    An indescribable fear appeared in Frey''s eyes as he trembled and fell into a state of hyperventtion, his shattered left arm hanging limp by his side.


    "S-Save me..."


    "Ah..."


    Next to the shattered army the broken gate core, shattered by Frey. His sword silently resonated with the vibrations in the ground.


    "Please..."


    In that situation, Frey held a handkerchief to his face as if it were a respirator.


    "Uh, uh..."


    Upon seeing Roswyn, Frey started to tremble and slowly stepped back.


    "He...ro..."


    And the real Roswyn watched that scene with a pale face.


    "I-I''m sorry..."


    It was the day when the star and the sunset, which had always diverged, met again for the first /genesisforsaken

 Chapter 304: Sunsets Potion

    Chapter 304: Sunset''s Potion


    "Uh..."


    "F-Frey."


    Frey was shaking as he looked at her with a terrified expression.


    " Y-Your arm..."


    His shattered left arm was dangling awkwardly, and even at a nce, it looked extremely serious.


    "I-I hate you."


    Roswyn, unable to stay still at the grotesque sight, tried to approach him. However, Frey retreated from his sitting position with a pale and frightened expression.


    "Don''te closer..."


    His eyes were filled with unimaginable chaos.The mental stability he held on briefly with Lulu''s help shattered into pieces the moment Frey met Roswyn.


    "Please... don''te..."


    <i>- Drip...</i>


    As Frey moved backwards, pus started to ooze out from his left arm.


    "Please..."


    Blood also trickled from his bitten lips.


    Of course, the damage wasn''t only from him biting his lips; it was also because he forcibly shattered the gate core.


    As Ruby said, the gate core could only be destroyed if all first-year students attacked it together.


    Frey pushed himself to the limit and destroyed the core by himself. He did it to bear the early termination penalty alone and prevent the students from receiving the punishment.


    "H-Hero."


    "......."


    As the amount of blood flowing from his mouth increased, Roswyn took another step forward and called out to him, but Frey covered his ears and lowered his head.


    "...Don''t call me a hero now, what¡¯s the use..."


    That was what he said.


    "If I heard such things from you now..."


    The next words from him were silently left hanging in the air.


    "...Don¡¯t you hate me, Roswyn?"


    Frey stayed silent for a moment, then clenched his fist and whispered.


    "Please tell me. If you don''t like me, say you don''t, and if you do, say you do."


    "Th-that is..."


    "Why did you keep giving me hope¡­?"


    Before Roswyn could respond, Frey cut off her words.


    "I wanted to be friends with you."


    Frey raised his head and began to speak in a low voice.


    "Since the first time I met you, who was terminally ill."


    Upon hearing these words, Roswyn couldn''t utter a response and just closed her mouth.


    ¡°I knew very well how scary and frightening it was to be terminally ill. I wanted to help you break free from those shackles."


    "Ah..."


    "And after that, I wanted to give you presents, eat snacks together, and y together."


    "..."


    "You¡¯re the only one¡­ There was no one else but you..."


    He was almost rambling to himself, but Roswyn knew the meaning behind those words.


    She was the only one who Frey spared from any ¡®evil deeds¡¯ in the previous cycle.


    Frey really wanted to be friends with someone like her.


    <i>E-even now... I want to embrace you¡­</i>


    "But now... I''m scared of you."


    Frey looked at Roswyn with fear in his eyes before he started speaking again.


    ¡°I''m afraid of what to do if you reject flowers again this time... Every time you trample on the flowers, it feels like my heart is breaking... You smiled in front of me, but when I left, you looked at me so coldly, it was terrifying, almost maddening¡­¡±


    "..."


    "I don''t want to be friends with you anymore... Y-you''re too scary. So please, just go away..."


    Although Roswyn wanted to say something to him, she couldn''t bring herself to open her mouth.


    She had nothing to say, even if she had ten mouths.


    This was because she knew very well that she was the one who trampled over his feelings to the end, both in the previous and in this cycle.


    And Roswyn understood all too well that it would be shameless for her to ask for forgiveness or even to speak to him at all.


    Through countless previous cycles, she had finally seeded in figuring out this secret before everything came to an end.


    "So... What brought you here this time?"


    "Pardon?"


    But when Frey looked straight into her eyes and asked, she could only tilt her head and open her mouth.


    "Don''t y dumb. I know you''re an illusion."


    Frey responded with a fiery gaze.


    ¡°There¡¯s no way Roswyn would refer to me as the Hero.¡±


    "Th-that''s... I..."


    "Hurry up. Start the penalty. Come on."


    Once Frey said that, he immediately closed his eyes tightly.


    "...Ugh."


    He was trembling as if he had encountered a ghost, like a young child.


    "I-I... actually... a-an awakened... helper..."


    Roswyn wanted to shout at Frey¡­


    That she had received his flowers and became his helper.


    That she now knew everything about him.


    And that she wanted to assist him in the future.


    "Help¡­er..."


    However, she couldn''t bring herself to say such words.


    She was no longer a helper.


    <i>- Zing...</i>


    Even at this moment, in front of her, the recording function of the Helper System was busily recording important events and truths of the world.


    <b>-Uwaaa!</b>


    And on that screen, there was a cute girl who bravely broke through a snowy mountain full of snow.


    <b><i>- Kuoohhh!</i></b>


    Standing in front of her was none other than the ''Ice Dragon¡¯.


    The lord of the snowy mountain in the western continent, who shared the same name as the nickname Frey gave to his favorite berry, was fiercely fighting against re.


    "..."


    Watching that scene, Roswyn couldn''t bring herself to say she was a helper.


    <b>- Just give me the points obediently!</b>


    <b><i>- Kuoohhh!!</i></b>


    Because she could see the real helper right in front of her, it was something she couldn¡¯t deny even if she wanted to.


    "...Ugh."


    Therefore, Roswyn just maintained her silence¡­


    "Aaa... Uwaaaaa..."


    Suddenly, things started happening.


    "H-Hero...?"


    Frey, who had been slumped on the ground, began to convulse.


    "I don¡¯t want to... it can''t be..."


    Until now, Frey had mistakenly thought that the Roswyn in front of him was an illusion caused by the penalty, but the real penalty had just begun.


    "No...!!"


    The sinister energy from the broken core seeping through his shattered arm reyed the most dreadful event in Frey¡¯s life in the past few months.


    "N-No way..."


    It was the incident from a few months ago during the Hero Inauguration Ceremony when Ruby nearly raped him.


    "Nooooooo, I don¡¯t want to!!"


    As Frey¡¯s shuddering screams echoed, Roswyn approached him frantically.


    <i>- Zing...</i>


    However, a transparent barrier blocked her without fail.


    The defensive barrier was created between Roswyn and Frey to prevent conflicts in the helper system. It was so sturdy that Roswyn couldn''t break it no matter how hard she tried.


    <i>- Bang, bang, bang!!</i>


    "P-Please let me in!!"


    Despite knowing this, Roswyn still frantically pounded on the barrier and shouted.


    "I was wrong!! I know I was wrong, so please! Just this once!!"


    Saying that, she pulled out a small vial from her pocket.


    It was the remaining healing potion she purchased when she obtained the system.


    "I have to give him this!! If I give him this, he can be healed!! Please!! Please, just this once!!!"


    <i>- Bang, bang, bang, bang, bang, bang!!</i>


    "I-I made a mistake... I want to make amends... I want to repay the favor... Please, just once. Just once, please!"


    Still, she continued shaking the vial and muttering in front of the sturdy barrier.


    "Just once... Only once..."


    However, the barrier remained unyielding.


    "Hegeuk, heeguuuk..."


    "N-no... Aaah... Aaaah..."


    Frey¡¯s breathing was ragged. His face started to turn red as he gasped for air.


    "Heeugh..."


    "Stop... Please stop..."


    Even back then, Frey was almost on the verge of breaking down. Now, with his mental strength at its lowest, it was terrifying to even imagine what would happen, even if it was just an illusion.


    <i>- Rolling...</i>


    "T-take this... If you take that, everything will be okay..."


    Desperately, Roswyn sat on the ground and scratched at the invisible barrier before rolling the vial toward Frey, hoping he was still lucid enough to understand her.


    <i>- Plop...!</i>


    However, due to Frey''s thrashing, the vial ended up rolling back to her instead.


    "..."


    Sending the vial back to Frey in his current condition could risk breaking it. So, Roswyn eventually gave up and just nkly stared at him.


    <i>- Bang, bang, bang...!</i>


    But then, Roswyn started banging her head against the wall without saying a word.


    "Ru-Ruby..."


    Just as she witnessed before, Frey¡¯s struggle gradually subsided with his arms bound.


    "Huh...he..."


    Then, with a short exhale, Frey shivered slightly.


    "Hehe...he..."


    He had inadvertently formed a foolish grin.


    "Ruby... wretched woman... I¡¯m gonna kill you... kill you, bitch..."


    Roswyn''s eyes were glued to the scene as she watched it unfold.


    "I¡¯m gonna kill you... definitely... gonna kill you..."


    The already palpable blind rage she felt toward Ruby intensified even further.


    "I¡¯m definitely gonna kill you... definitely..."


    Roswyn could no longer assist Frey. She felt like a burden simply by being by his side.


    Even in a situation like this, she could only be a bystander.


    The sense of shame and self-loathing she felt in such a situation began to shift toward Ruby.


    Her ingrained defense mechanism, developed from a young age, was once again in action.


    "Definitely... I¡¯m gonna have my revenge....."


    Roswyn muttered while tearing at her own hair, paying no heed to the trickling blood from her fist and forehead.


    <i>- Rustle...</i>


    She shifted her gaze when she heard something behind her.


    Then, she fell into silence.


    <i>- Ooouung...</i>


    A human figure faintly flickered and could be seen in a distorted space a bit further away.


    <i>- Ssk...</i>


    Roswyn looked at that space nkly for a moment, then slowly started heading towards it.


    "Kyaaak!?"


    "..."


    As Roswyn unceremoniously pushed her head into the distorted space, Lenya, who had been hiding inside, was startled and let out a surprised cry while Eurelia stared at her dryly.


    "..."


    Roswyn fell into silence, and tightened her grip on the vial in her hand.


    "Hehe, hehehe..."


    In the distance, Frey''sughter still echoed.


    Leaving things as they were could lead to unpredictable consequences.


    "..."


    Roswyn''s revenge-filled gaze fixated on the distorted space where the two girls were.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    "Hey, say something."


    "..."


    "Didn''t you say it''s a perfect n? Didn''t you say we would split the credit evenly?"


    "...Shut up."


    Eurelia spoke up, interrupting Lenya''s incessantints.


    "Regardless, the core has been destroyed."


    "Was that your doing?"


    "..."


    Mumbling these words, Eurelia ignored Lenya and examined the vial handed over by Roswyn.


    <i>"If you can make Frey consume all of this... I will share all the guild''s information."</i>


    "So, what are you going to do? Are you going to feed it to him or not?¡±


    ¡°...You¡¯re noisy, forest pest.¡±


    "W-what?"


    After responding to Lenya¡¯s irritating behavior, she soon approached Frey, who was trembling in front of her.


    "He seems to have gone mad from improperly handling the core. Wouldn''t it be better to just kill him here? Why bother taking him outside?"


    "Sigh."


    When Lenya asked again, she sighed and shook her head.


    "Indeed, a forest pest like you is stupid."


    "But this...!"


    <i>- Pop!</i>


    She then quietly murmured while still ignoring the agitated Lenya behind her.


    "Let''s feed him half for now... By then, we can see what happens and confirm the effects. Since the potion seems to take full effect only when fully consumed."


    Eurelia administered half of the potion into Frey''s mouth as she said that.


    <i>- Shaaaa¡­</i>


    As a result, the energy of the potion began to envelop Frey, who was in a state of panic.


    "So, why are you trying to take him outside... Ugh!"


    "...Let¡¯s pick him up and follow me."


    "Why, why me!?"


    After observing Frey intently, Eurelia responded to Lenya''s indignant question with a dry expression when the girl unexpectedly had to pick him up.


    "...If you don''t want to die here, shut up, pick him up and follow me."


    Having said that, she began to walk quietly.


    "Th-that rude bitch..."


    Lenya red at Eurelia, and staggered forward.


    "...Thankfully, he¡¯s not that heavy, huh?"


    Soon, she noticed something slightly protruding from Frey''s pocket and tilted her head in confusion.


    "This is...?"


    Her gaze fell on the ''Cloak of Deception'', which slowly swayed due to the tremors within the /genesisforsaken

 Chapter 305: Escaping The Gate And…

    Chapter 305: Escaping The Gate And¡­


    <i>- Thud, thud...</i>


    Eurelia and Lenya, with Frey on her back, were walking through the copsing gate.


    "Pant, pant... Hey, Eurelia."


    With Frey on her back, Lenya struggled to keep up with the hastening Eurelia. She frowned and asked her a question.


    "Why on earth are you insisting on taking Frey out of here?"


    ¡°...¡±


    She asked bluntly, but Eurelia didn''t respond, causing Lenya''s frown to deepen.


    "I¡¯ll leave him here if you don¡¯t tell me."


    ¡°...sigh.¡±Hearing this, Eurelia finally stopped walking and nced briefly at Lenya before speaking.


    "We can''t leave this ce without him."


    "...What?"


    "We''ve long figured out the structure inside the gate. The moment we entered, we were practically trapped inside."


    Hearing that, Lenya''s eyes widened in surprise.


    "Didn''t you see the massive energy barrier forming when we entered?"


    "...Yeah."


    As Lenya nodded quietly, Eurelia sighed and continued.


    ¡°I''ve read several reports about this phenomenon, including ounts from those who have entered a gate in the past.¡±


    "W-What do you mean? Do you know about this phenomenon?"


    "...This phenomenon is already happening all over the world, though the Empire keeps it hushed up."


    "How do you know about it if the Empire is keeping it¡­ Ah."


    Lenya asked with a puzzled look, but suddenly something came into her mind, and she spoke coldly.


    "...Of course, your father being the Empire¡¯s mastermind, it¡¯s only natural for you to know.¡±


    "Shut up."


    Eurelia responded in a frightening tone.


    ¡°Don¡¯t carelessly talk about my father.¡±


    A chilling silence fell between them for a moment.


    "Anyway, if we destroy the core, we can stop the onught of monsters early. But the one who destroys it will face a significant penalty."


    "Penalty?"


    "Yes, the penalties vary¡­ but it''s never good."


    Eurelia then nced at Frey, who was being carried by Lenya.


    "His seizure earlier was probably due to that."


    Lenya''s eyes flickered slightly.


    "The only chance to leave the gate is when someone with the authority obtained by destroying the core exits. That''s why we need to get Frey out alive."


    When Eurelia exined all of this with her usual calm demeanor, Lenya questioned her again.


    "...How do you know all this in such detail?"


    "I told you, I read the reports..."


    ¡°But it¡¯s too detailed. It¡¯s not likerge-scale incidents like this urred frequently.¡±


    To those words, Eurelia responded with an irritated expression.


    "Sometimes, the end justifies the means."


    ¡°You people¡­ You haven¡¯t changed at all.¡±


    Lenya red at Eurelia with a cold expression.


    "How many people have you sacrificed for this?"


    "...Because of that, you, and I, and everyone else are alive, aren''t we?"


    Eurelia simply responded.


    A long silence fell once again.


    "If what you say is true, what was the Hero''s role in all this?"


    Lenya nced at the ground, looking somewhat dejected. And Eurelia replied in her usualposed manner.


    "Spection without adequate information is dangerous. I won''t make any conclusions until everything is clear."


    ¡°...Tsk.¡±


    Lenya clicked her tongue in frustration.


    "...Let''s rest for a bit."


    Lenya suggested as she wiped off her sweat.


    "As light as he is, it''s still tough..."


    "This ce is copsing in real-time. We need to get out as fast as we can."


    Eurelia dismissed her suggestion and quickened her pace instead.


    "Anyway, we''re almost at the exit. So..."


    <i>- Booom¡­!</i>


    ¡°...Damn it.¡±


    Suddenly, an intermediate Dark Golem emerged from a distorted space right in front of them, causing Eurelia to curse under her breath.


    "This is why I wanted to get out quickly."


    "W-What is that thing!?"


    "It''s a Dark Golem. It lives inside the gate. Fighting in this state is difficult, we should slip through the side..."


    Eventually, sheid out her countermeasure in a calm but much urgent tone.


    <i>- Booom!! Boom!!!</i>


    "Kyaa, Kyaaak!?"


    ¡°...¡±


    Eurelia¡¯sposed expression began to crack as another golem appeared right behind them.


    "W-What do we do...? They look really strong..."


    <i>- Zing!!</i>


    ¡°...Ack!!¡±


    Lenya broke out in a cold sweat and dove to the side as the Dark Golem shot a ckser.


    <i>- Zing! Zing!!</i>


    Once more, a barrage ofsers was unleashed toward her.


    <i>- Zzzzng¡­!</i>


    "U-Ugh..."


    She hastily conjured a shield, but she was unable to block the overwhelming attack, and she was sent flying toward Eurelia.


    <i>- Screech¡­</i>


    Eurelia looked grave yet still managed to keep herposure. She quickly raised her hand and started to cast a spell.


    <i>- Whoosh¡­! Whoosh¡­!</i>


    Then, the two Dark Golem, which was turning its head towards her, was tightly bound by a rope and lifted into the air.


    <i>- Snap¡­</i>


    ¡°...Ugh.¡±


    However, the golems didn¡¯t stay still and began to break the ropes with its immense strength.


    "U-Ugh..."


    <i>- Ping! Ping!</i>


    As the ropes binding the golem in front of her began snapping one by one, cold sweat trickled down Eurelia¡¯s pale face.


    <i>- Swish¡­!</i>


    Then, the golem behind herpletely broke free and swung its massive arm at her.


    "...Ah."


    As Eurelia struggled to maintain her magic, her eyes began to waver.


    <i>- Zing¡­!</i>


    Suddenly, a burst of starlight filled the gate.


    <i>- Crackle¡­</i>


    It cut through the golem''s arm like butter.


    <i>- Boom!!</i>


    "That was pathetic."


    An arrogant voice emerged from the cloud of dust as the golem''s arm hit the ground.


    "...I could have handled it by myself."


    Hearing that voice, Eurelia¡¯s expression becameposed once more and she responded.


    "Knowing you, you should have already grasped my intention."


    "I had already anticipated all of this, so I devised the most optimal n, and even coborated with others.¡±


    Then, Frey emerged from the cloud of dust and continued speaking with his usual arrogant expression.


    "Even then, you still failed."


    ¡°I can¡¯t ept that. Give me a convincing reason.¡±


    Eurelia turned to Frey, whose left arm was still so damaged that some of his bones were jutting out, but his panic from earlier hadpletely disappeared. Then, Eurelia asked Frey in an uncharacteristically intense voice.


    "...It''s simple."


    Frey, lifting his sword, looked away and spoke.


    ¡°Yourrades aren¡¯t tools.¡±


    <i>- Swing¡­!</i>


    Simultaneously, the golem that was trying to trample on Lenya, who had copsed next to them, was cut in half.


    "W-Wait... enhancement magic? You imbued magic into your sword¡­? How''s that possible¡­!"


    After trembling from the fear of death for a moment, Lenya cried out in shock as she realized the true nature of Frey¡¯s attack. But he ignored her and instead looked straight at Eurelia.


    "You weren¡¯t coborating. You just used the students and Lenya as tools."


    "Is that wrong?"


    "Completely wrong."


    "How can you say that for sure? If so, why?"


    Eurelia asked, ring coldly at him, and Frey smiled.


    "...Because I''m stronger than you."


    "Ack."


    Frey whispered quietly as he pulled Eurelia into a hug, cutting down a golem who was about to shoot aser at her.


    <b><i>''Though there''s more to it than that.''</i></b>


    Frey, knowing the future and having memorized the Book of Prophecy, could only offer a wry smile.


    "You''re weird."


    "I get that a lot."


    "...Let go of me."


    "I¡¯d rather not."


    Eurelia frowned slightly at Frey and tilted her head at his words..


    "What if I pounce on you and assault you now? Could you resist?"


    Frey asked, looking at her with sincere eyes.


    "...Trash."


    "I¡¯m not joking. We''re alone here, with no witnesses. I could easily cover up the evidence and say you died."


    ¡°...¡±


    Eurelia looked at him with contempt at first, then she became visibly unsettled as he reached towards her.


    <i>- Swish, swish¡­</i>


    ¡°I could put the stigma of very here right now.¡±


    ¡°S-Stop¡­¡±


    ¡°What a sight to behold, to see the haughty daughter of the Count with countless followers at her feet bes my ve.


    Frey gently lifted her clothes and stroked her lower abdomen, whispering softly in her ear.


    "Of course, I could mark you with something even better..."


    "Stop it...!"


    She tried to kick Frey between his legs, but when he calmly blocked it with magic, Eurelia''s eyes began to tremble again.


    "You''ve managed well on your own until now. That''s why you''ve be so careless"


    "..."


    ¡°However, when an overwhelmingly powerful threat appears and puts you down like this¡­ Will those you¡¯ve treated as mere toolse to your aid?¡±


    Saying this, Frey pressed gently on her lower abdomen with a soft smile.


    "Heuk."


    "Or will they turn against you?"


    As he finished his speech, Frey began to gather ck mana in his right hand. Tears slowly formed in the corners of Eurelia¡¯s eyes as she looked up at him


    "S-Stop... Please stop!"


    At that moment, a voice behind them interrupted him.


    "L-Let her go!"


    Lenya staggered to her feet, standing firmly as spirits swirled around her, and pointed a magic circle at Frey.


    "...?"


    "Ohhh."


    Eurelia watched the scene with wide eyes, while Frey looked at the spirits with interest.


    "This is why rades¡¯ are important, not ¡®tools.¡¯"


    He said, looking directly at Eurelia.


    "...Take this as a lesson."


    ¡°Ugh.¡±


    Frey pressed firmly on her stomach and pushed her away.


    "Then, let¡¯s go."


    Frey spoke, watching the two dazed girls with a calm expression.


    "We need to hurry and get out... Cough, cough."


    Suddenly, Frey began to cough.


    <i>- Swish...</i>


    He reached for a handkerchief and started wiping the corners of his mouth.


    "..."


    The two girls caught a glimpse of blood on the corner of Frey''s mouth.


    <i>- Swish...</i>


    After a few nces at them, Frey quietly put the handkerchief back.


    <i>- Step, step¡­</i>


    He turned and began to make his way toward the exit.


    "Hey, did you see that... Huh?"


    Lenya, who had been nkly staring at Frey, began to speak to Eurelia next to her, but Eurelia was nowhere to be seen.


    "I-I... saved you."


    Lenya looked around in a daze for a moment and stared at Eurelia ahead of her in disbelief. Then she put her head down and followed after Frey without a word.


    "By the way..."


    She started to mutter quietly as she stared at Frey¡¯s back.


    ¡°What I just saw¡­ No matter how I look at it, it was his cloak, wasn¡¯t it?¡±


    Lenya''s eyes narrowed.


    "I need to investigate."


    Muttering this, she quietly began to walk.


    "What exactly is Frey''s rtionship with the Hero of Money?"


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    <i>- Step, step¡­</i>


    They were getting closer to the gate''s exit.


    "Hey, who''s thating over there?"


    "Another monster? Ugh... I''ve had enough!"


    The voices of children could be heard in the distance.


    They apparently were unable to escape the gate and were still near the exit.


    <i>- Fizz, fizz...!</i>


    "It''s hard enough dealing with Alice..."


    As they quietly approached, they heard sighs amidst the sound of shing weapons.


    "I follow¡­ my master''s orders."


    As I hadmanded, Alice was engaging in guerri warfare against the children.


    Though it was a battle where neither side intended to inflict harm, it firmly imprinted in the first-year students'' minds that ''Alice is dangerous¡¯.


    That was right.


    In this election, Alice wouldpletely lose the support of the first-year A ss.


    It was slightly underhanded, but I couldn¡¯t let the Demon King benefit from this.


    "That¡¯s enough, Alice."


    "...Yes, master."


    At my quietmand, Alice ceased her attack and quickly came over to me.


    "Well done."


    "Thank you..."


    She knelt down on one knee and I patted her head. Then, she staggered back with an awkward expression.


    "...?"


    The students, who were staring nkly at us, cocked their heads in suspicion.


    They were all elites, so they were pretty quick-witted. They''d already noticed the unnaturalness between me and her.


    "Excuse me, Professor, I have a question..."


    Even Lenya, who had been ncing at me from the side and giving signals that she wanted to ask something, finally couldn¡¯t hold back and approached me with a question.


    "Hmm..."


    We can¡¯t go on like this. It might derail the n.


    "...You''ve seen what Kania usually does to me, right? Try to naturally mimic what you''ve seen and heard from her."


    I quickly whispered this to Alice, and her expression turned businesslike, just like Kania''s.


    <i>- Swish, swish...</i>


    Then she closed her eyes and started rubbing her cheek on my upper leg.


    <i>What?</i>


    <i>I had told her to imitate Kania, not Lulu.</i>


    <i>- Ziiiip...</i>


    To my surprise, she gently bit the zipper of my pants and started pulling it down slowly.


    "S-Stop that."


    I hastilymanded her to stop and took a step back. And she quietly licked her lips.


    I had forgotten that Alice had lived under my lectern for a week.


    How did she know it was Kania who attacked her when her eyes were covered the whole time?


    "..."


    Nevertheless, it seemed I had sessfully made the children hate me, or at least distrust me.


    "Uh..."


    Even Lenya, who was about to ask me something, now looked at me with a cold expression.


    "...Everyone, attention."


    As I patted the head of Alice, who had be more affectionate towards me after mimicking Kania, I started to talk to the students.


    "This concludes the practical exercise."


    "Practical my ass...!"


    "Get us out of here!!"


    "Are you trying to kill us all!?"


    Then,ints erupted from all sides, their dissatisfaction reaching its peak.


    "Everything you did outside and inside the gate has been recorded. It will be reflected in your evaluation and will be discussed in our next lesson."


    I spoke calmly to them and started heading towards the gate''s exit.


    True to my word, Lulu took care of the recording outside, while Alice, who had a hidden magical recording device on her, took care of the recording inside.


    I was d to have good material to make them stronger.


    "Hmm..."


    With that in mind, I was about to leave the gate, but then I opened the system window with a puzzled expression on my face.


    I was curious about the sudden recovery of my mental state.


    [Passive Status: Terminally Ill/Fatal Injury/Lost Left Arm/Curse of Mental Weakness MAX (Paused)]


    "Hmm..."


    Looking at the system window, I was even more confused.


    The depression, suicidal thoughts, and other mental illnesses caused by the Curse of Mental Weakness had all disappeared.


    Not only that, but the curse was ''paused¡¯.


    If it wasn¡¯t over, what does ''paused'' mean?


    "Hmm..."


    Meanwhile, my body was overflowing with life force and mana, but my fatal injuries were not healed at all.


    It felt like I was only half-healed.


    <i>- Twitch...</i>


    Puzzled, I nced back and saw Eurelia, who had been intently observing me. She flinched when our eyes met.


    <b><i>''What did she do to my body...?''</i></b>


    Both Lenya and Eurelia had been observing me closely. Could one of them have done something to me?


    "... Well then, let''s go."


    Lost in thought, I muttered to myself and stepped out of the gate.


    The gate might close if it copsed any further.


    "...Ah."


    Also, I grabbed Ruby¡¯s arm, who was quietly pretending to look worried next to me, to prevent her from pulling any stunts.


    Then I move to the exit.


    "E-Everyone, get out! Frey is leaving, and the barrier is temporarily neutralized! It will close soon, so hurry!!"


    Lenya''s voice echoed from behind.


    How did she figure that out? I expected Eurelia to say it, but this was a surprise.


    It seems Lenya was gradually showing the qualities of being a loving focal point for herrades.


    That made me, as a professor, slightly happy...


    "T-they¡¯reing out out!!"


    "S-Surround him!"


    As I stepped out with a smile, all the students and the faculty outside had their weapons and magic circles aimed at me.


    "...?"


    What''s this all about?


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    "Frey, release the Hero peacefully!"


    "Did you think you could get away with this?!"


    As usations poured in from all directions, Frey looked confused and tilted his head.


    "C-Calm down, everyone! Everyone¡¯s safe now, so let''s just calm down!"


    Ruby, who was held by Frey, broke free and shouted with a panicked look on her face.


    <b>- I knew your n would fail, and I already told everyone beforehand that you were the one behind it.</b>


    Ruby''s voice echoed in Frey''s ear.


    <b>- How do you like my gift, Frey?</b>


    Cold stares from the whole school and faculty members were on Frey.


    "...Ugh."


    Frey began to sweat profusely.


    "Haa, haa..."


    He started to breathe heavily and showed signs of anxiety. Fiddling with his treasured handkerchief, he began to contemte silently.


    <i>If my mental strength hadn''t been temporarily restored, I would have been in serious trouble.</i>


    Even when the curse had been lifted, he still felt rather anxious. Frey gritted his teeth. He didn¡¯t want to imagine what would happen if the curse had not been lifted.


    "...He saved us."


    ¡°T-To say that Frey was behind all of this is¡­¡±


    Eurelia and Lenya muttered in a low voice as they looked at Frey, who was trembling under the cold stare of the whole school.


    "...What?"


    Ruby looked at Frey with a slightly puzzled expression when things didn''t go as she nned.


    Sudden Quest: Corruption


    <strong>Reward:</strong> Everything


    <strong>Do You ept:</strong> Y/N


    A quest window with a ck glow appeared before Frey.


    "So this was your n from the start, Ruby. You aimed for my corruption instead of a huge amount of points.¡±


    Frey stared at the system window with a cold expression and then extended his hand toward Ruby.


    <i>- Fizz, fizz...!</i>


    "...!?"


    Suddenly, cracks began to appear in Frey''s system window.


    <i>- Crack, crack...</i>


    "W-What''s this...?"


    Frey stepped back in confusion at this unprecedented situation.


    <i>- Whirring¡­</i>


    ¡°...!¡±


    Tentacles and spinning orbs emerged from the cracked crevices.


    "Is this... an eyeball¡­?"


    Frey''s face turned pale at the sight.


    <i>- Fizzle¡­</i>


    Suddenly, Frey''s system started to fizzle.


    [You¡¯ve@%?@epted%?...]


    "...!"


    As the system window disyed that message.


    [The Fourth Ordeal]


    A bright red message appeared below.


    "W-What''s this!?"


    Frey eximed in panic.


    "The Fourth Ordeal... isn''t that supposed to happen during the second year!!"


    [Beginning the Fourth Ordeal...]


    Despite his protests, the system mercilessly continued to disy messages.


    "...Huh."


    Frey, who had been watching nkly, met the eyes of the youngest pdin who had blended in with the crowd of students.


    "Ah."


    A short exmation escaped his mouth.


    "Damn it."


    Her eyes turned pitch ck, just like when she was possessed by the Demon God.


    "Then, enjoy your Ordeal."


    "You...!"


    The Youngest Pdin bowed respectfully and extended an arm in a gesture. Frey reached out to her.


    "It''s toote..."


    The dark-eyed pdin looked at Frey with a mocking look and touched the sword at her waist.


    <i>- Fizzzzz...</i>


    "Uh?"


    Suddenly, her pupils dted, and a dazed sound escaped her lips.


    <i>- Whoosh...</i>


    Then, in a split second, her pitch-ck eyes began to glow golden again.


    <i>- Swish...</i>


    And with that, she swung her sword.


    <i>- Sizzling...</i>


    A golden sword aura sliced through the system, splitting the wide-open eyeball in half before it closed.


    "..."


    Then, a brief silence engulfed the area.


    [An unknown error urred]


    [System rebooting]


    [Time remaining until reboot: 0 minutes 53 seconds...]


    "Phew..."


    As the Fourth Ordeal, which had started so abruptly, ended sessfully, Frey copsed with a pale face.


    "...Ugh."


    He felt dizzy due to the blood loss from hispletely shattered left arm.


    "Uh, hmm..."


    Meanwhile, the golden-eyed pdin was staring at him nkly.


    "T-This incident... is not Frey''s doing!"


    She dered loudly with an awkward expression, looking around at everyone.


    "This erosion phenomenon... it''s the work of the Church!!"


    As she finished, a silence spread throughout the Academy.


    "S-Such ungratefulness! Those people! I¡­ No, they''ve angered the Sun God, definitely!"


    She added, sweating profusely.


    "Young Master!?"


    "Frey!!"


    "Damn it..."


    "Quickly, we must..."


    Frey watched quietly as the scene unfolded before him. Before long, he turned his head at the murmurs of Kania, na, and Irina, all of whom were staring at his shattered left arm in horror.


    "...I need to finish the girls ¡®vination¡¯."


    Frey lost consciousness after finishing his statement.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    Meanwhile, in the snowy mountains of the Western Continent


    [Lunar: Sister! Dere it with more authority!! Don¡¯t add weird remarks!!]


    [Ster: The Outer God must be pretty desperate to do such a crazy act. It must be a heavy burden for them.]


    "Hmm..."


    As she swung her legs atop the shattered Ice Dragon¡¯s head, re stared at the peculiar conversation before her. The system window appeared when she activated the ¡®guide function¡¯ of her helper system.


    "What''s this...?"


    She tilted her head in curiosity, fidgeting with her tiny fingers.


    And then, after a while.


    [re: Hallo?]


    A message popped up in the system window.


    "Wow, amazing!"


    re''s eyes sparkled as she saw her message appear on the system window, and she started to shake her legs excitedly.


    [Lunar:?]


    [Ster:?]


    [Sr:?]


    Question marks started appearing in session in her system window.


    [Lunar: How did you ess this?]


    [Ster: What???]


    [Sr: Greetings, may I ask who you are¡­?]


    "But... who are these people?"


    As questions poured in, re simply tilted her head with an amused expression, murmuring /genesisforsaken

 Chapter 306: Crossed Letters

    Chapter 306: Crossed Letters


    28 minor injuries, and 3 serious injuries. Additionally, a substantial amount of property damage.


    This was the conclusion of the ''Academy Erosion Incident,'' which had turned not only Sunrise Academy, but also the Empire upside down.


    "That concludes the damage report."


    In the vacant faculty room, Kania gave her report with trembling eyes.


    "Young Ma..."


    "Are you absolutely sure there were no fatalities?"


    "...Yes, that''s correct."


    I let out a quiet sigh as I heard Kania¡¯s confirmation.


    "I feel like I''m going to lose my mind."I couldn¡¯t fully grasp the situation back then, as I was affected by the ¡®Curse of Mental Weakness¡¯. However, looking back at it, it was truly a close call.


    Monsters invasion outside the Academy Siege¡­


    It was a miracle there were no casualties. Had it not been for Kania, na, and Irina¡¯s quick response, the situation would have spiraled out of control.


    "Phew."


    Fortunately, we gained quite a bit from this incident.


    Firstly, Kania and Irina, who previously had limited influence in the academy, started to make a name for themselves.


    Even days after the incident, their fame showed no signs of diminishing. Furthermore, the media also highlighted their contributions and spun it as the emergence of new heroes, which further boosted their fame.


    Thanks to all of that, na¡¯s poprity also soared in the election, while Alice¡¯s poprity plummeted.


    It seemed my n to portray Alice as my ally had worked quite well. Of course, na¡¯s performance during the incident also yed a big role in this.


    Given the huge gap in the votes, it was very likely that na would be elected as the student council president.


    If things continued like this, the first main quest of the second year would be my victory.


    "How''s Ruby''s condition?"


    "She''s currently in the infirmary. No significant reactions so far."


    This incident also cast doubt among the students about Ruby''s behavior.


    Initially, the freshmen looked at me with murderous intent. But their expressions changed when I dragged out the intermediate Dark Golems I ughtered inside the gate.


    Except for Isolet, even the academy¡¯s staff would be hard-pressed to defeat those intermediate Dark Golems. For the students, it was impossible for them to defeat it unless they engaged in a group raid.


    In other words, despite my personality and character, my skills were undoubtedly proven.


    "Indeed, it must be a lot of trouble."


    Ruby failed to demonstrate her abilities in the incident.


    She fell victim to the ¡®Curse of Vulnerability¡¯ I had cast with my special ability.


    Even if her abilities were meticulously proven in the ¡®Inauguration Ceremony¡¯, herck of contribution in the realbat scenario was a significant w to her facade.


    Of course, it wasn¡¯t a big issue for her at the moment, as she was resourceful and had many followers blindly following her. However, the seed of doubt had already been sown.


    Furthermore, ording to Kania¡¯s reports, Eurelia had begun to investigate Ruby¡¯s actions.


    If Ruby''s faction split or shed with hers, the benefits were obvious.


    "Sigh..."


    "You''ve been sighing a lot these past few days, Young Master."


    As Kania pointed out, I found myself sighing deeply, then lowered my head, rubbing my eyes.


    <i>If only that was the end of it¡­</i>


    Though there were many gains, a significant problem arose.


    The forced initiation of the ''Fourth Ordeal'' at the very end of the incident.


    I couldn¡¯t get that scene out of my head.


    What were those tentacles and eyeball? And why did the Fourth Ordeal abruptly start?


    If the Sun God hadn¡¯t intervened¡­ The thought alone sent chills down my spine.


    "It''s nothing."


    I reassured the worried Kania, but in truth, there was a more pressing matter.


    The fire incident in the annex, which was part of this scenario, changed into the erosion incident.


    How did a simple fire with no casualties turn into a major invasion event that threatened the students'' lives?


    Moreover, that eyeball¡­


    "...Uck."


    I felt frustrated. It felt like I was being pulled and watched by something.


    I really hated this feeling.


    <i>- Bang...!!!</i>


    Unknowingly, I mmed my hand on the desk in the faculty room, and Kania looked at me with a startled expression.


    "...Sorry."


    Even though the Curse of Mental Weakness was ¡®paused¡¯, it felt like my mental state had truly been weakened because of it.


    The feeling of everyone''s cold gazes, and the terrible memories that surfaced every time I looked at my loved ones... it was the worst.


    Honestly, I had wanted tomit suicide several times because of it. If it wasn''t for Lulu, who felt simr impulses, I might have made an extreme choice.


    <i>This sucks.</i>


    But what was more irritating was that the curse was just ''paused.'' There was no telling when it would be reactivated.


    Ruby had been under both the curse of vulnerability and honesty for a while now, so it mightst a long time for me too. but when exactly would it restart?


    <i>- Bang! Bang!!</i>


    I bit my lip as I mmed my desk again in frustration. Catching on my frustration, Kania silently pulled me into a hug


    "Calm down, Young Master..."


    "..."


    I wanted to calm down too.


    But I couldn¡¯t get the memories of terror and fear out of my head.


    I hated those who mocked and trampled me. I had never felt this way before. Was I finally starting to reach the limit of my mental strength?


    Hopefully, it was just an after-effect of the curse.


    "Otherwise, your left arm will get even worse..."


    I clenched my teeth for a long time in Kania¡¯s embrace. I snapped out of it when I heard Kania¡¯s tearful whisper.


    "It''s fine, my left arm is fine."


    ¡°...Irina and Ferloche said otherwise.¡±


    "I told them not to tell you."


    "I''m your assistant."


    Kania spoke through clenched teeth as I shrugged off my condition.


    "They said you have to cut off your arm."


    ¡°Is that really necessary?¡±


    "If you don''t, it will spread toxic energy throughout your body. Regeneration and recovery magic won¡¯t work due to the unknown energy from the core."


    Kania then red at me and said.


    "Why did you have to break it with your arm?"


    ¡°I wasn''t in my right mind at the time, and it was necessary to do more damage to Ruby. It''s all for the future..."


    "What about your own safety!"


    "Everything will end within a year anyway."


    I spoke with a gentle smile, and she looked at me in disbelief, angry for the first time in a long while.


    "This arm, it''s no big deal. Even if I go blind, be half-disabled, or paralyzed, as long as I''m alive, it¡¯s fine. The moment I put on the Hero''s Armament, I can still fight at a hundred percent until my strength runs out."


    "..."


    ¡°So¡­ uhm.¡±


    I spoke triumphantly at first, but then I quietly averted my gaze at Kania''s teary expression.


    "..."


    Then, I noticed a note stuck on the corner of the desk, which I hadn''t seen until now.


    - Die, you piece of trash.


    "...Ha."


    I didn¡¯t know who it was from, but when I read the note, I bursted outughing.


    "Hahaha... Haha... Hahaha......"


    I wasughing so hard I was on the verge of tears.


    It had been a while since I cried. Was it a year ago since I read my father¡¯s letter? This probably didn¡¯t count, as it was a tear ofughter and not sadness.


    "Why are you..."


    "No, it¡¯s nothing."


    Knowing that Kania might trace the note with her ck magic and unleash her wrath on whoever wrote it, I quietly hid the note and slowly opened my mouth.


    "...This is."


    However, Kania reached behind my back and found the note.


    Her expression twisted.


    "..."


    As she gently touched my broken left arm and started to shed tears, I involuntarily clenched my fist.


    "...That proud Irina, she was hugging a pillow and sobbing yesterday."


    She spoke in a low voice.


    "She feels very responsible for your arm being like this."


    "..."


    "And so do I."


    She then quietly extended her arm.


    "I''ll give you my left arm."


    "What?"


    "My ck magic contributed to the destruction of your arm. Use mine. I only need one."


    "I can restore it."


    "...I''m scared of that word now."


    I told her quietly, and she grabbed my shoulder with trembling eyes, whispering.


    "I''m afraid that you¡¯re deceiving us, and I''m afraid that when everything is over, you''ll suddenly disappear."


    Kania began to look down at her lower abdomen.


    "Honestly, if I hadn¡¯t been carrying your child, I would have used ck magic by now."


    "Good thing I have ¡®vinated¡¯ you."


    "This is not a joke."


    Kania stared directly at me.


    "Seriously, you''ll bepletely fine in the end, right?"


    "Yes, of course."


    "...I¡¯ll trust you."


    After I assured her, she stared at me for a long time before retreating with a slightly relieved expression.


    Somehow, I was d that I was on the same page as her.


    ¡°I¡¯ll trust that you won¡¯t turn your loyal assistant into a mother and leave her alone with a child for the rest of her life.¡±


    "...I promise."


    After making a pinky promise with her, she stepped back and returned to her usual businesslike demeanor.


    "But really, I don''t need my left arm..."


    "Forget that, contact na."


    "Miss na?"


    Her expression quickly changed at the mention of na.


    "Yes, I need her for the n I¡¯m working on."


    "What n¡­?"


    She asked with a puzzled expression, and I clenched my fist tightly and said.


    "I''m going to take over the Imperial Family."


    "What?"


    Kania looked at me with wide eyes.


    "Isn''t Miss na''s rebellion scenario¡­ supposed to happen at the end of the third year? You said so yourself."


    That was indeed true. na overthrowing the current Emperor was an event that would have happened at the end of the third year.


    However, I couldn¡¯t wait until then.


    Before the end of the second year, or before the third year began, I n to settle things with Ruby.


    "This isn''t just na''s rebellion."


    For this, I needed to trigger future scenarios in advance.


    What I had nned was none other than the main quest ''The Heist.''


    I was going to force the urrence of a main quest scheduled for the third year during the second year, directly challenging the system.


    "This is also my rebellion."


    After witnessing the attempt to forcibly start the fourth ordeal, I decided not to be dragged around by the system like a child any longer.


    I witnessed the Demon God eerily smiling and interfering with my system.


    However.


    That meant she was just ''interfering'' with the system.


    The system itself was not her. The Demon God was merely influencing it.


    Then, why couldn''t I do the same?


    If I could manipte the ''main quest'' to my liking, would she still be able to keep that smile on her face?


    "Prepare thoroughly, Kania. The Emperor is not an easy target."


    "...I''ll keep that in mind."


    I would not let the system stop me.


    I would make them pay for daring to stand in my way.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    ¡°...Whew.¡±


    As Kania left the room after getting his order, he leaned back in his chair with a sigh.


    ¡°...¡±


    He stared at the note stuck on his desk.


    <i>- Grab¡­</i>


    After a moment, Frey clenched his teeth and lowered his head.


    "Why am I so resentful? I''ve never felt this way before."


    He shook his head and quietly stuck the note on the wall in front of his desk.


    "...Hmm."


    The wall was covered with countless notes.


    Half of them were about the distinct characteristics of the students, and the other half were notes sent by the students.


    Naturally, the notes weren''t filled with kind words.


    "...Hehe."


    Looking through the notes, he found a letter stuck in the middle and smiled softly.


    - I caught an Ice Dragon today! I''m attaching a photo!


    He saw an image of re making a ''V'' sign, sitting atop a dragon''s head.


    P.S. Ms. Rosinante sends her regards!


    He looked at her warmly as if she were his sister, and muttered to himself after reading the note below.


    "I was going to request an upgrade for my cloak of deception. This timing works out well."


    Frey thought that the fact that the cloak was sticking out of his clothes when he was out of his mind was a problem, and that his strength was weakened when he was wearing it.


    "Hmm¡­"


    Stroking the cloak he always carried in case of emergencies, he turned his gaze and smiled again.


    There were thank you letters from the children of the orphanage he established, written in clumsy and uneven handwriting.


    Next to them were letters from the boy and girl he had saved in the market alley.


    "Corruption, huh? Ridiculous."


    Frey smiled warmly at these letters. Then he closed his eyes in frustration and murmured.


    "It''s just ridiculous..."


    The final moments of the Academy Erosion Incident, and the unrest that followed, weighed heavily on Frey''s mind.


    "I need to prepare quickly. I don''t know when the fourth ordeal wille."


    Murmuring anxiously, he suddenly began to write a letter.


    <i>- Swish¡­</i>


    Soon, two letters he wrote were carried away by the academy''s postal magic.


    "...So, why did youe to see me?"


    Frey leaned back in his chair, then he spoke calmly.


    The notes and letters on the wall had vanished as if they were a mirage.


    "You knew I was here?"


    A t voice came from his side.


    Eurelia, with her usual calm and soulless expression, appeared in front of Frey.


    "You¡¯ve been here since I started talking about the Emperor, right? So I cast an anti-eavesdropping spell.¡±.


    "Are you nning to overthrow the Imperial Family?"


    "Even Kania didn''t notice you. Did you know she was tailing you?"


    "Are you on Ms. na''s side or the Emperor''s side?"


    Her question remained unanswered for a long while.


    "Are you nning to tell on me to your father?"


    "I''m naturally curious about who will hold the power in the Imperial Family. And, I have no intention of crossing you.¡±


    "Why is that?"


    Eurelia answered, looking intently into Frey¡¯s eyes.


    "Because you are more dangerous than I previously thought."


    "Hmm."


    "When do you n to overthrow the Emperor?"


    Eurelia¡¯s eyes shone, contrasting her monotone voice.


    "Think about why your father remains silent."


    "..."


    "You''re still too inexperienced to meddle in these matters.¡±


    Frey added, his eyes were also shining.


    "I just wanted to show you that I can do this much.¡±


    ¡°To me? Why? You can just hate me like other students.¡±


    "I wonder."


    Eurelia seemed slightly discouraged by his response, but she persisted and continued the conversation.


    "I saw the memo stuck on the corner of your desk."


    "Really?"


    "And I saw the look on your face when you saw that memo."


    She muttered with a calm expression.


    "I don''t agree with what was written in it."


    "Why''s that?"


    "Because you have the power."


    Frey frowned at her words.


    "Let''s end this pretense and get to the main point."


    "...My father wants to meet you."


    "Really? Tell him I agree. I''ll let you know where and when."


    "Understood."


    The conversation, which seemed like it could go on and on, ended abruptly.


    "Well, I''m busy. So, I''ll be going."


    As Frey stood up to leave the faculty room, Eurelia, who had been watching him quietly, spoke in a low voice.


    "Your sister ising to our ss during thest period today."


    ¡°...¡±


    Frey paused for a moment upon hearing this.


    "You do care about your sister, don''t you?"


    Eurelia asked quietly, watching Frey''s reaction.


    "Don''t meddle in other people''s family affairs."


    Frey sharply replied with a cold look. Eurelia flinched and started to break out in a cold sweat as his response reminded her of what happened inside the gate.


    "The part about not agreeing with the memo."


    Eurelia nced back at Frey, who was at the door, and murmured quietly.


    "...I meant it."


    Whether he heard it or not, Frey didn''t respond and left the room with a sigh.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    Meanwhile, at that time.


    "...Ah?"


    Lulu, who was looking curiously at the horn that grew on her head in the mirror, quietly looked down at a letter she had received.


    [Do you have time tonight, Lulu? If you¡¯re free, please respond. I need you to do something.]


    - Frey


    "Master...?"


    Lulu looked at the letter with a puzzled expression, then started to write a reply with an innocent expression, thinking about yingte at night with her master.


    "...Damn."


    And at the same time.


    "There''s¡­ too much to deal with."


    Isolet was wearily writing a report on the ¡®Erosion Incident¡¯ in her dormitory when she received Frey¡¯s letter.


    [Do you have time for a ¡®vination¡¯ tonight? Sister? The preventive one I talked about before.]


    - Frey


    "I need to finish this quickly..."


    But, preupied with the mountain of reports, she failed to notice the /genesisforsaken

 Chapter 307: The Conquest Of The Heroine That Could Not Be Subjugated

    Chapter 307: The Conquest Of The Heroine That Could Not Be Subjugated


    Time passed, and it was the final ss period of the day at Sunrise Academy.


    "So, when I thrust the sword into that monster, it..."


    ¡°What? Did you say something? If I remember correctly, you were so scared and had to attack the monster from behind!¡±


    "T-That''s not true!"


    Even though quite some time had passed since thest bell rang, the chatter of the first-year ss A was still ongoing.


    Until recently, they used to be at odds with each other. But after the ¡®Academy Erosion Incident¡¯ a few days ago, there had been a shift in their dynamic as both nobles andmoners faced challenges together.


    Of course, this didn''t mean that their social status or rtionships dramatically changed, but now there were students who grew closer to each other and some who even became friends.


    "..."


    Amidst the chatter, Eurelia sat at her desk, silently watching others with a detached expression, her chin resting on her hand as she was lost in thought.<i>Rebellion, rebellion...</i>


    She was certain that Frey was plotting something against the Imperial Family. The problem was, she wasn¡¯t sure which side he was on.


    She had tried to find out whether Frey intended to overthrow the Emperor, but all she saw was a cold, murderous intent.


    Eurelia knew too well that this wasn''t just a threat, but a warning that he could go for her neck at any time.


    <i>Doesn¡¯t it matter if I heard about his n...?</i>


    And she was the one who had most urately analyzed Frey''s abilities among the freshmen.


    <i>Or did he deliberately let me hear it?</i>


    So, she pondered.


    There was no way he didn¡¯t notice her.


    She wasn¡¯t sure, but he may have known that she was hiding in the faculty room from the very beginning.


    Even with her skills in stealth honed from a young age,pletely concealing herself from Frey, who had demonstrated overwhelming skills, was near impossible.


    <i>Why? What''s his intention?</i>


    But then, too many questions arose.


    Why would Frey let slip such information to her?


    Did he already anticipate her actions and the oues from it?


    <i>I don''t understand. I can''t read him.</i>


    Till now, Eurelia could easily read people¡¯s intentions, and due to this ability, she sees others as tools for her to use


    But, no matter how hard she tried, she couldn¡¯t get a read on Frey.


    On the contrary, it felt more like she was the one who got read by him, perhaps even being used as a tool¡­


    <i>But¡­ I don''t think I''m a mere tool.</i>


    She thought about it for a moment, then she shook her head and muttered to herself.


    <i>That expression¡­ he was serious.</i>


    The hurt look he had when reading the memo stuck to the desk, and the genuine smile as he looked at the various memos on the wall.


    These two expressions were something she had never seen in Frey before.


    Could that be the real him?


    Or was that all just an act? Could those lively expressions, a stark contrast to his usual expression, were staged just for her to see?


    "Ugh..."


    "Ms. Pdin! You were really brave!"


    "Ah, yes..."


    With her nonchnt attitude, Eurelia quietly lifted her head at the exmation.


    "To confidently speak up like that, it was awesome! I admire you!"


    "Right! I¡¯m seeing you in a new light!"


    "Th-thank you... haha."


    The Youngest Pdin in the 1000-year history of the Church was surrounded by students and being asked questions.


    Exposing the recent Erosion Incident as the machination of the Church had made her the hottest topic in the Empire.


    "But, what''s your name, Ms. Pdin?"


    "Ah, um... well, I''m not sure?"


    "...What?"


    However, there were suspicious things about her.


    For instance, she didn''t seem to have a name, her eye color changed asionally, and her behavior varied depending on the color of her eyes.


    When her eyes were ck, she appeared quite displeased; when they were golden, she seemed quite naive; and when they were silver, she appeared very innocent.


    "Sr... ah, no, just call me ''Light'', please..."


    "Light? That''s a nice name!"


    While it seemed the other students hadn''t noticed these peculiarities yet, now that she had gained attention, it was only a matter of time.


    "Hmm..."


    Should she recruit her as an ally or not?


    While pondering over this as she tapped her desk, Eurelia quietly turned her gaze to the side.


    "..."


    She then noticed Roswyn with sunken eyes and her head down.


    She had thought Roswyn was pushed off in a power struggle in the guild, but for her to hand over all the information she had was an unexpected variable.


    <i>- Swish...</i>


    And what about this bottle she got from her? Eurelia had it analyzed, but she couldn''t even identify itsponents. What exactly did Roswyn intend to feed Frey?


    "...Sigh."


    After gazing at Roswyn for a while, Eurelia slowly turned her attention to the other students. Aishi, who was chatting andughing with her mouth covered, Miho, who was curled up with her tail and sleeping, and the rest of the students. Then, she sighed and shook her head as she noticed one person missing.


    "Ruby... something''s definitely off about her."


    Then, with a glimmer in her eyes, she muttered to herself.


    "Tools... no, I need to gather more allies."


    Almost subconsciously referring to them as ''tools'', Eurelia nced in the direction of the faculty office and muttered.


    "Um, excuse me?"


    "...?"


    At that moment, someone tapped her on the shoulder.


    "...Forest pest."


    ¡°S-Seriously¡­! I shouldn¡¯t have helped you back then¡­¡±


    Upon seeing Lenya standing behind her, Eurelia spoke indifferently, and Lenya muttered in exasperation in response.


    ¡°Hah¡­ Forget it. I have a favor to ask.¡±


    "You, to me?"


    "Yes, you wretched... no, I shouldn¡¯t stoop down to your level.¡±


    When Eurelia stared at Lenya, who spoke with a smug expression, Lenya cleared her throat and spoke.


    "I need information on the Hero of Money."


    "Why the Hero of Money?"


    "Well, you see..."


    At Eurelia¡¯s question, Lenya nced around and whispered softly. But, then¡­


    <i>- Slide...</i>


    The ssroom door opened, and someone entered.


    "We have a new student in our ss today."


    Vener, neatly dressed in her assistant professor outfit, stepped into the ssroom and announced loudly. She had been in charge of the first-year ss A during the week when Frey had to be a second-year student.


    "Please wee her with apuse."


    As she finished, someone slowly walked into the ssroom.


    <i>- Step, step...</i>


    The neer looked around for a moment before approaching the podium, and the noisy ss fell silent, fixing their gaze on her.


    "...Hello, everyone."


    Gazing at everyone, the new student spoke.


    "I am Aria Raon Starlight, the temporary head of the Starlight Duchy and a new student of the 1001st ss.¡±


    Small in stature due to her young body, with beautiful white hair and a cute face like a doll, her flushed cheeks due to nervousness added more charm to her appearance.


    All of thates together in one single package called Aria, who was beautiful beyond her years as she dressed in the Academy¡¯s uniform, bowing gracefully as she finished her introduction.


    "I hope to get along well with all of you."


    Then, silence fell.


    <i>- p, p, p!!!</i>


    Soon, thunderous apuse and cheering began to pour from all sides of the ssroom, causing Aria''s face to blush even harder.


    "..."


    Amidst this atmosphere, Eurelia quietly observed Aria.


    "...Surprisingly, he seems to really care about his sister."


    With a sharp gaze, she muttered to herself and turned her gaze out the window.


    "...!"


    Suddenly, her eyes widened in surprise.


    "Really?"


    Outside in the hallway, Frey walked by the window and looked into the ssroom.


    His gaze was fixed on his sibling, who resembled him closely.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    "...Aria."


    Frey paused in the hallway and peered into the ssroom, then murmured softly.


    "You look pretty."


    He unknowingly smiled a fatherly smile.


    Since the first-year ss A was in the main building, it was inevitable for him to pass through the ss on his way to the dormitory. He intended to pass by quickly, but he couldn¡¯t just ignore this once-in-a-lifetime scene.


    "I wish I could take a picture tomemorate this event."


    Frey added with a proud smile. After all, seeing his sister¡¯s admission was a dream of his.


    "...Sigh."


    His expression darkened and he shook his head.


    "Forget it, what am I even thinking?"


    He recalled the panic he caused Aria a few days ago in the waiting room of the faculty office.


    Her panic caused by his weakening mental state due to the curse lingered deeply in his memory.


    Frey had intentionally avoided Aria since then, fearing that it would affect her mind, so he continued on his way with his head down.


    "I have to end everything before her sophomore year. Before it''s toote."


    He muttered through clenched teeth.


    "I have to¡­ before everyone''s wounds deepen."


    In order to lessen his chance to meet Aria somehow, Frey decided to head back to the dormitory aste as he could from now on.


    <i>- Screech...!</i>


    But as he was about to step away, the ssroom door suddenly opened.


    "W-Wait!"


    A familiar voice called out to him.


    "W-We need to talk! Bro... Frey!"


    Whether by coincidence or fate, Aria spotted Frey and rushed out into the hallway.


    "...Ack."


    Frey halted, grinding his teeth.


    "I-I said wait...!"


    As he started to walk away with narrowed eyes, a desperate voice reached him.


    "W-What happened to your arm? Why is it like that?"


    "..."


    "Frey!!"


    Frey chewed on his lip as the pained voice rang out. The tone was the same as the one he had heard when he hallucinated.


    It was clear that Aria¡¯s heart had softened since his panic that day.


    But he couldn''t let things continue this way.


    Just a few days ago, the fourth ordeal almost started forcibly.


    And it might restart at any time.


    The prophecies and the system could no longer be trusted.


    Frey had to take control of everything before it was toote.


    And the rtionship with his sister was something he could control.


    "B-Brother."


    "..."


    However, it didn¡¯t mean that he was unaffected by Aria¡¯s soft whisper upon seeing his tattered left arm.


    "What are you talking about, Aria?"


    But Frey had already made up his mind and began to speak coldly.


    "...I''m no longer your brother, aren¡¯t I?¡±


    "Ah..."


    Hearing this, Aria stared nkly at Frey.


    "If you have something to say,e to the faculty office. You have ss right now."


    Frey spoke to her in a business-like tone and slowly began to walk away.


    "Of course, if you''re going to have a personal conversation, I''ll kick you out."


    Leaving those words behind, Frey quietly left the corridor.


    "..."


    Aria¡¯s voice no longer held him back.


    <b>- B-Brother...</b>


    However, the voice continued to echo in Frey''s mind as he walked down the hall.


    <i>- Grab...</i>


    Frey wanted to cover his ears, but since he couldn''t use his left hand, he realized that it was useless anyway, so he quietly clenched his right fist.


    "Still..."


    He was almost out of the corridor.


    "...You''re still my sister."


    He muttered quietly and began to ascend the stairs.


    -Recordingplete...


    The whole scene was being recorded on the system window of Roswyn, who until then had been silently hanging her head.


    "I have to record it..."


    After a moment, Roswyn raised her head and nced at Aria as she stumbled into the ssroom, then quickly looked down and muttered.


    "All of his deeds, all of them..."


    In her grasp, a quill pen with secret ink moved incessantly.


    "...In the end, everyone will know."


    Roswyn had finally found something she felt she could do.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    "..."


    That night, at the faculty dormitory.


    "Sigh..."


    Lulu looked in a mirror in the hallway nervously. She soon sighed deeply and started walking.


    "Why am I so nervous?"


    An unknown tension weighed on her.


    As if she were in the eye of a storm.


    "I¡¯m just going to y with Master..."


    Having sent a reply immediately after receiving the letter from her master, she quickly rushed out as soon as she got her faculty dormitory pass.


    "I feel like something big is going to happen."


    She held her unexined pounding chest and muttered quietly with determined eyes when she saw Frey¡¯s room ahead.


    "Regardless, I have to tell him."


    Lulu swallowed dryly.


    Her tailbone and head began to itch again.


    "If, just if, Master shows even the slightest dislike..."


    Feeling the itchiness again, she steeled herself as she twisted the doorknob.


    "I''ll rip it all off."


    Lulu stepped inside to Frey¡¯s room.


    "Lulu."


    Frey appeared in her sight.


    "You came."


    His left arm was charred, and for some reason, his eyes seemed more tired and sad today.


    He was her rightful perfect master.


    "Master..."


    Lulu closed the door and addressed him nervously..


    "I have something to tell you."


    Though she now trusted and followed him, her past trauma would inevitably rear its ugly head.


    Her whole life was filled with hurt and abandonment. Her mind was in shambles with what-ifs. And before she knew it, she gazed at Frey fearfully.


    "I¡¯m... actually."


    She closed her eyes tightly and shouted.


    "I''m a demon!"


    At the same time, small and cute horns popped out of her head, along with a demon''s tail.


    "M-Moreover, I¡¯m a pure-blood demon! Without any human blood, a pure lineage!"


    She shouted once more and began to tremble with her eyes tightly closed.


    "I-I wanted to let you know..."


    After a long silence, she opened her eyes and muttered timidly..


    ".....Ah."


    She then looked at Frey with a dazed expression.


    "Master."


    Frey was smiling.


    It was the same smile that he gave her on the first night she came to the mansion. She recalled that gentle kiss he gave her when she was terrified, thinking she was going to be raped.


    The smile thatpletely changed her life.


    "You''re cute, Lulu."


    Frey spoke in a low voice, wearing the same smile.


    "And lovely too."


    Lulu was left speechless upon hearing his words, and then she continued.


    ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m not a human. I¡¯m a pureblood demon that everyone hates!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m also hated by everyone. Some even treated me worse than a demon.¡±


    "My awakened state is dangerous too. If I go berserk, I could disgrace you, or even harm you."


    ¡°It¡¯s the master¡¯s duty to discipline his pet. We can work this out together.¡±


    "And, and......"


    Lulu, who kept confessing her shorings without being asked, began to stutter.


    "Ugh..."


    Eventually, tears started to well up in her eyes.


    "U-uuuh..."


    Once they started flowing, her eyes began to water uncontrobly.


    "M-masterrr..."


    She felt so foolish for worrying about being abandoned just moments ago.


    The man in front of her still unconditionally loved her.


    Since the first day they met, until now.


    That love had never changed, it never wavered, not even a little.


    "Ugh... Uh..."


    And it never would.


    "W-why are you so nice to me......."


    She asked, tears streaming down her face. She was overwhelmed by the bitterness she had felt in her life, the relief of not being abandoned by her master, and the love she had for Frey, all bursting out at the same time.


    "Once you pick up a pet, you''re responsible for it until death."


    "T-Then¡­ why did you take me..."


    Frey answered without hesitation.


    "Because that pet was very lovely."


    At his answer, Lulu broke into a bright smile, even though her eyes were still covered in tears.


    "Me too...!"


    It was an expression she couldn''t have imagined showing a year ago, not even knowing how to.


    She was designed to live only by being loved, but she was never designed to be loved.


    "I like my master the most in the world!!!"


    She eximed with the happiest smile on her face.


    It was nothing short of a miracle.


    "Well then, it''s my turn to talk."


    "Ah, yes!"


    As Lulu happily wagged her tail at her master, she froze and focused on him when Frey began to speak.


    "Uhm... actually, there''s a way to stabilize your awakened state."


    "R-Really?"


    As Frey scratched his head, she responded with shining eyes.


    "And... this is also for your own good. Consider it akin to a form of vination."


    Frey looked at Lulu, blushing slightly.


    "I''ll take it right now!"


    Lulu responded eagerly, her eyes sparkling.


    Her unstable awakened state was herst remaining anxiety.


    If stabilizing it meant she wouldn''t harm her master, Lulu was willing to do anything he asked.


    "Where should I go? A hospital? Medical facility? Or is it somewhere illegal? I don''t mind that either! Just tell me where..."


    "It''s here."


    "What?"


    But when Frey quietly pointed to his lower body, Lulu looked puzzled.


    "You need to get the injection... but the needle is this."


    "...!?"


    Lulu''s eyes widened as Frey calmly exined.


    ¡°So, in other words¡­ we have to spend the night together.¡±


    Frey added in a low voice, his gaze fixed on Lulu.


    "...A-A night."


    Lulu blushed uncontrobly and stammered, her mouth wide open.


    "I didn''t know the y was that kind of y... It''s like a romance novel."


    "Yeah, it does... seem like a novel. But it''s real..."


    "...Right."


    Lulu nodded in understanding.


    "Ever since the first day I met you, Master, every day has been like a romance novel."


    "..."


    "So, I will follow you wherever..."


    Just as Lulu started to move, she looked at Frey with a hesitant expression and asked.


    ¡°B-But, I¡¯m your pet¡­ Is it really okay for me to be with you¡­¡±


    Lulu muttered with a trembling voice, and Frey looked at her with a flushed face and whispered with a smirk.


    "Is that request from back then still valid?"


    "What?"


    Lulu tilted her head slightly.


    "You''re still my girlfriend, for now."


    "Ah."


    Upon hearing Frey''s straightforward response, Lulu pped her hands quietly.


    "..."


    Then, the heat rushed through Lulu''s body.


    <i>- Step, step...</i>


    Soon after, Lulu''s tail began to wagzily as she approached the bed where he was while looking at him with eager eyes.


    <i>- Swish, swish...</i>


    She slowly started to undress.


    Eventually, Lulu revealed her heated naked body to Frey.


    <i>- Whisk...?</i>


    She wrapped her tail around Frey''s right arm, pulling him towards her, and ced something in his hand.


    "..."


    It was the leash connected to her cor.


    <i>- Swish...</i>


    As Frey quietly wrapped the leash around his hand, Lulu, kneeling before him, opened her mouth and made a familiar puppy sound.


    "...Woof?"


    Then, with an expectant look, she gazed up at Frey, panting.


    "Pant, pant...?"


    It was the moment when the unapproachable heroine, known for inevitablymitting suicide in every route, offered up her virginity for the first /genesisforsaken

 Chapter 308: The Pet That Became A Bitch

    Chapter 308: The Pet That Became A Bitch


    WARNING


    R18 AHEAD!!!!!!!!! Read at your own risk.


    There is also an illustration at the end. Please don''t look in public.


    "Haa, haa..."


    Lulu used her mouth to unzip Frey¡¯s pants as he sat on the edge of the bed. He could feel her hot breath on his exposed lower body.


    <i>- Rub, rub...</i>


    Then she rubbed her cheek against his underwear, as if trying to remember the shape of his cock.<i>- Lick...?</i>


    Then she gently licked around Frey¡¯s cock through his underwear.


    "Hmm..."


    She fervently licked all the way to the ns, then she seductively looked up at him.


    Lulu''s mouth curled up into a smile. She seemed to be very happy at this moment, smelling Frey''s scent and nibbling his cock.


    <i>- Rustle...</i>


    Frey¡¯s scent was imprinted strongly on her body as she nibbled on his ns for a while. Feeling the intense lust in the air, she finally couldn¡¯t take it anymore and urgently pulled down Frey¡¯s underwear.


    <i>- Wobble...?</i>


    "...!"


    Then, his huge cock sprung before her eyes.


    "You''re so big...


    It was huge when she''d seen it at the Hero¡¯s Inauguration Ceremony, but now that it was filled up with his blood, it was many times bigger.


    <i>- Rustle...</i>


    Looking up at Frey''s manhood with trembling eyes, Lulu grabbed it with trembling hands and rubbed her cheeks against it.


    <i>- Jiggle, jiggle...?</i>


    And then, Frey''s penis began to grind wildly against her cheeks.


    The shape of his manhood, its size and thickness, and its scent were imprinted on Lulu''s cheeks.


    "Master..."


    After Lulu finished showing her affection towards Frey, she ced his throbbing cock in her face.


    "Thank you for making me your pet..."


    With Frey¡¯s cock in front of her, she ced her hands on her knees and opened her mouth while looking up at him.


    "As your pet, I will serve you wholeheartedly today."


    <i>- Drip...</i>


    "I don''t care what happens to me, please be rough with me."


    With that said, Lulu lightly licked Frey''s pole with her tongue and then kissed it, causing a small amount of pre-cum to leak out from his ns, soaking her forehead.


    <i>- Kiss¡­ kiss¡­?</i>


    To further please her master, Lulu kept kissing Frey''s tip and his ns.


    "Tonight, I want you to treat me as a pet ve, not a person."


    "What?"


    Lulu whispered softly towards Frey, who was still holding her leash. To further demonstrate her love for her master, she kissed his ns and gently teased it with her tongue.


    "Feel free to indulge your sexual fantasies on me, Master."


    "..."


    "Chomp."


    Shortly afterward, Lulu instantly swallowed Frey¡¯s cock all the way to the hilt.


    "Kugh, ugh..."


    Having swallowed Frey¡¯s huge manhood, which had left unforgettable memories to every heroine that he had slept with, all the way down her throat, Lulu began to twitch as her nose touched with his pelvis.


    "Kughhh..."


    "Hey, Lulu. Don''t push yourself too hard..."


    Seeing her shed tears and drool uncontrobly, Frey, overwhelmed by pleasure, tried to pull back.


    <i>- Grab...?</i>


    He failed as Lulu shook violently and clung harder to Frey¡¯s legs.


    At the same time, her tail, which had been wrapped around Frey''s arm until now, pulled back his arms, tightening the leash on her.


    <i>- Tremble, tremble...!</i>


    With that, she closed her eyes, savoring the sensation of his throbbing cock and the tightening leash on her throat.


    "...! .....!"


    Then, even though she could no longer breathe, she still maintained that position, lost in pleasure.


    Her focus began to waver.


    <i>- Spurt, spurt...!</i>


    <em> It feels like I¡¯m suffocating¡­?</em>


    Finally, Frey¡¯s cock reached its limit and began unloading his first load down her throat.


    But still, she continued to deep throat him, losing herself in the pleasure that burned through her body, slowly losing her consciousness.


    <i>- Spurt...!</i>


    And then, just as she was about to faint, Frey pulled his cock out of her throat forcefully.


    "Puhhhh...! Fuha... Haa...!"


    Due to the sudden movement, she flinched and coughed cum.


    "L-Lulu, why did you do that?"


    "Master, your cum, it''s so... delicious."


    Frey asked worriedly as Lulu continued to struggle to catch her breath. Seeing the dripping cum, she gathered all of it and licked it all clean.


    She happily scooped up Frey¡¯s semen for a moment, savoring thest of it in her mouth, but then, with a wistful look in her eyes, she gulped it down and spoke again.


    "And... I''m your pet ve tonight."


    Lulu''s eyes widened in ecstasy as she felt Frey''s sticky cum slowly slide down her throat.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry too much, I want you to be rough.¡±


    With that, she kissed Frey''s ns once more, which hadn''t shrunk in the slightest.


    "You''ll do it, won''t you, Master?"


    Frey''s eyes, burdened with stress from the past few days, began to tremble violently.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    <i>- Slick, slick...</i>


    Frey''s manhood slid in and out between Lulu''s thighs.


    "Mas¡­ter..."


    "Lulu."


    Lulu was being hugged by Frey from behind, her eyes wide as she reveled in the feel of Frey¡¯s hard cock against her thighs. She rubbed her cheek against his with a blissed out expression.


    Her leash was being pulled tight by Frey.


    <i>- Squeeze...?</i>


    When Frey, who had been fucking her thighs for a while, began to shudder, Lulu tightened her legs with a smile.


    <i>- Spurt, spurt...!</i>


    As Frey spurted his load between her thighs, hot cum trickled down between her legs.


    "It''s so hot... I think I''m going to get burned."


    Lulu looked down in silence at her legs and her own cunt, covered in cum and juices, and then whispered with hearts in her eyes.


    "Is there anything else you want to do?"


    Frey had already tried almost every variation of sex except pration with her.


    Every inch of her body was already marked by him, including her breasts, armpits, hair, and feet.


    "If not... Hmm?"


    In response, Frey grabbed her shoulders and slowly lowered her down. Then, she tilted her head.


    ¡°This is the third time you¡¯ve used my mouth, including the 69 position¡­¡±


    Eventually, she had a puzzled look on her face.


    "Huh!?"


    Lulu¡¯s eyes widened in surprise as Frey grabbed her by the horns and mmed her down ruthlessly on his cock.


    <i>- Flinch, flinch...!</i>


    Due to the sudden movement, tears began to gather in her eyes. But soon, her eyes rolled back, and she started to twitch uncontrobly due to the intense pleasure.


    For demons, horns were their vital point.


    For some demons, horns were also an erogenous zone.


    And for someone like Lulu, whose horns were just starting to grow, the sensitivity was beyond imagination.


    <i>- Umph...</i>


    <i> I-I¡¯m going to die! I¡¯m going to die from pleasure¡­!</i>


    She thought to herself as Frey bit the tip of her tail, another erogenous zone for demons. Her head turned nk due to the overwhelming sensation.


    She wanted to say it out loud, of course, so that Frey could hear and be pleased, but with his glorious cock deep in her throat, she couldn''t even whimper.


    <i>- Puck, puck, puck...!</i>


    "Ku! Kugh, kugh!"


    With that, Frey began to quicken his pace.


    <i>- Nibble, nibble...</i>


    "Kugh..."


    Still reveling in the pleasure of having her throat filled to the brim and her horn being pulled, she finally reached her limit when Frey continued to nibble the tip of her tail.


    <i>- Squirt! Squirt..!</i>


    Finally, Lulu arched her back and squirted her juice out of her pussy.


    <i>- Spurt, spurt...!</i>


    At the same time, Frey also pulled out his cock and unload his cum to her face.


    <i>- Spurt...</i>


    Lulu¡¯s deep-throat was so intense that Frey continued to cum long after he pulled out of her throat.


    Frey''s cum coated Lulu''s face as she knelt,pletely melted with pleasure.


    <i>- Lick, lick...</i>


    Lulu subconsciously collected the cum on her face and licked it off. Seeing that scene, Frey smiled gently at her.


    "...bite."


    "Huh!?"


    Then, he nibbled the tip of Lulu''s tail with his back tooth.


    <i>- Kuk...!</i>


    At the same time, Frey pressed her lower belly with his foot.


    "Huuuuu... Hu..."


    <i>- Squirt...! Squirt...!</i>


    Thanks to that, Lulu fell to the ground and closed her eyes.


    <i>- Press, press...?</i>


    ¡°Master stepped on me... My stomach... I got chills..."


    At that moment, when Frey carefully stepped on her lower belly as she was lying on the ground, Lulu purred with a happy smile.


    "I can¡¯t wait anymore..."


    Frey''s cock began to throb again at the sight.


    "...heave-ho."


    After a few more moments, Frey grabbed Lulu by the leash and began to lead her to the bed.


    "Arrrr..."


    Lying on the floor, Lulu let out a whimper and crawled onto the bed.


    "Woof!"


    She then climbed onto Frey''s legs on the bed, tail wagging and making puppy noises.


    "...Did you do everything you wanted to do?"


    She asked bemusedly as Frey quietly began to undo the leash around her neck.


    "...Yeah."


    "You didn''t y as rough as I thought you would, though?"


    Lulu asked once more, and Frey tilted his head.


    "I thought you''d at least take me to walk outside¡­ but we ended up walking around the room."


    "If we go outside, people will see you."


    "I-If you use invisibility magic..."


    "There''s a lot of people at the Academy who can dispel that kind of thing."


    Then, Frey sat her down on hisp and looked at her with serious eyes.


    "I want to be the only one who sees this side of you."


    "Oh..."


    "I won''t show it to anyone else, only for me."


    Hearing those words, Lulu''s heart began to throb.


    <i> Is Master¡­ getting jealous right now?</i>


    Frey''s eyes were colored with fierce jealousy and possessiveness.


    <i> I¡¯m being more than loved¡­ and he gets jealous over me?</i>


    For her, who had never received sympathy, let alone love, it was apletely different and exhrating experience.


    "You are mine, my pet, and only I can see you like this."


    "M-Master..."


    As if to drive a wedge into her thoughts, Frey, straddling Lulu''s legs, buried his head in her chest and whispered.


    "No matter what you are, no matter what you do, I am your master forever."


    He continued his soft words.


    "...I love you, Lulu."


    Those words meant so much to Lulu.


    Lulu, who was emotionally unstable, would die if she wasn''t loved.


    A poor child who wanted to be loved but couldn''t be loved.


    The words symbolized Frey, the man who saved her, and who loved her no matter what she did.


    Frey was Lulu''s counte.


    He was the counter to her unstable mental state, the one who would never let her die unloved.


    <i>- Slurp...</i>


    With those words, Frey quietly licked Lulu''s chest and stroked her hair.


    <i>- Swish...</i>


    Lulu stared at Frey for a moment, then slowly slid off hisp andid down on the bed.


    She decided to stop presenting herself through hardcore y to emphasize her presence and uniqueness any further.


    Even without that, Frey loves her.


    Like he said, no matter what she was, or what she did.


    Forever.


    "Lulu?"


    So, it was time to share some pure affection with him.


    It was time to bear the fruit of love between herself and him.


    She thought to herself if it was okay to be this happy. Was it okay to live such a happy life?


    Lulu whispered in a low voice to her Prince Charming.


    ¡°I will always be your bitch.¡±


    Lulu exposed her belly in a sign ofplete and eternal submission, held her hands up like a puppy, and blew out a hot breath.


    She became a bitch, with hearts in her eyes and wagging tail.


    "...Please put it in, master."


    Frey looked down at her, swallowing dryly.


    "Impregnate me, Master."


    She pleaded to Frey.


    "..."


    Realizing what she was, she stuck out her tongue and made a panting sound.


    "...Woof?"


    At the same time, Frey fell on her.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    <i>- Slurp, slurp...</i>


    "Heh..."


    Frey closed his eyes tightly and licked Lulu¡¯s white, sweaty belly.


    <i>- Mmm...</i>


    When he licked her belly thoroughly, he wiped his mouth quietly and gingerly ced his cock on top of her belly.


    <i> I-It¡¯s going all the way inside¡­?</i>


    Lulu gasped in astonishment as she realized how far Frey would go inside of her.


    Even if he didn¡¯t go all the way in, it would still brutally fill her up.


    <i>- p, p...!</i>


    "Aahhh..."


    Lulu shivered as Frey pped his cock against her stomach with a slightly mischievous expression.


    <i>- Press...?</i>


    Then, as Frey''s ns pressed against her lower belly, where her womb was, Lulu made a blissed out expression and began to squirm.


    <i>- Swallow...</i>


    After a few moments of teasing Lulu''s belly, Frey decided that he had had enough forey and ced his ns at the entrance to Lulu''s vagina.


    "C-Cock... Master''s cock..."


    Lulu mumbled in a nervous voice.


    <i>- Press...?</i>


    Frey''s ns, slightly buried in her vagina, were tightly pressed against her folds, stained with her love juices.


    "Lulu, this is going to hurt."


    Frey rubbed his ns for a moment, but when Lulu''s hymen closed in on his ns, he spoke in a low voice.


    "It''s okay!"


    Then, she eximed in a high-pitched voice.


    "Please get me pregnant!"


    Hearing her innocent, yet heated up words, Frey''s eyes turned, and he thrust his cock into her pussy with force.


    "...Ack!"


    Her eyes squeezed shut, and she let out a small scream.


    "Oooh, oooh..."


    With a small tear in her eye, she nced downward, feeling the pain of the pration.


    <i>- Drip...</i>


    The blood from her hymen was dripping down Frey''s penis.


    "Hehe..."


    Looking at the scene, Lulu smiled shyly.


    "My master... is inside. Hehehe."


    This moment was like a dream for her, and she was so happy.


    "Ugh, uhh..."


    Frey, who was looking at her, started to break out in a cold sweat.


    <i> ...I think I¡¯m about toe.</i>


    Lulu was like Kania.


    In other words, she was a natural in bed.


    <i>- Tremble, tremble...?</i>


    Frey¡¯s huge cock was throbbing inside of her tight, slick pussy.


    As if that weren''t enough, her vaginal folds were also clinging tightly to Frey''s manhood, giving it a squishy feel.


    Then, her cervix pressed slightly against Frey''s ns.


    A human woman''s womb rose upward when she was aroused, but a demon woman''s womb sank downward to meet the cock that would dominate her.


    "Ugh, ugh..."


    All of thatbined turned into a new kind of pleasure that Frey never felt before.


    The extreme pleasure made Frey dizzy and drooled all over her. But, his eyes widened, and he grabbed Lulu¡¯s legs.


    "Lulu... Are you okay now?"


    "Y-yeah... Ahhhhh!"


    And, as soon as he heard Lulu was okay, he began to thrust like a piston.


    Frey''s cock was no pushover, either.


    Frey¡¯s cock, which had driven every woman he¡¯d ever fucked into a sexa, began to thrust furiously inside Lulu.


    "Uhh, huh... Uhh?"


    Lulu moaned in pleasure like nothing she''d ever felt before, her eyes widening as Frey tugged on her tail.


    "M-Master...! Now... AHHHHHH..."


    But before she could finish talking, Frey licked her tail with his tongue.


    <i>- Swish...</i>


    Lulu panicked and tried to pull her tail away, but Frey grabbed it and wrapped it around his neck.


    "Haab..."


    "Ack, eek... Eek..."


    Then, with her tail back in his mouth, Frey looked down at Lulu and continued to piston away, her thoughts overtaken by a chilly sensation that made her stop thinking.


    "I-I''m going to break! I''m going to break, Master!"


    She whispered urgently, and Frey flinched, seeing her expression.


    "...W-Well, you¡¯re my master, you can break me."


    Then, Lulu whispered that in a timid voice and turned her gaze to the side.


    ¡°Please¡­ Break me more.¡±


    <i>- Kukk...!</i>


    At the same time, her pussy unexpectedly began to tighten around his cock.


    "....!"


    Feeling the pressure of the situation, Frey plunged his cock all the way inside her and fell down on Lulu''s body, touching each other''s navels.


    <i>- Licking...?</i>


    Frey then licked the horns on her head from the bottom to the top.


    "Kahang... Kahang...?"


    <i>- Squirt...</i>


    With that final blow, Lulu¡¯s whole body convulsed, and her love juice squirted from the cunt that tightly gripped Frey¡¯s cock.


    <i>- Spurt, spurt...!</i>


    At the same time, Frey matched her rhythm as he copiously cum directly into her womb.


    <i>- Drip, drip...</i>


    Both of their love juice mixed together, multiplying the pleasure and satisfaction they both felt.


    "Haa, ha..."


    And so it went on for a long time. After they hade down from their climax, they began to embrace each other tightly, breathing heavily.


    <i>- Thump, thump...</i>


    As their chests touched, they could feel each other¡¯s heartbeat.


    The first affair between the Demon King candidate and the Hero ended with a decisive victory for the Hero.


    "...I thought you were done ying rough."


    Lulu, who had been feeling the lingering effects of their sex for a while, held Frey''s hand with a gentle expression and opened her mouth.


    "Still, we should try something different."


    <i>- Swish...</i>


    Lulu then brought Frey''s hand to her throat.


    "Please choke me like this, master."


    "..."


    "Please choke me...?"


    Simultaneously, Frey''s cock inside her vagina began to throb once more.


    <i>- Tremble, tremble...!</i>


    "Kugh, kuh...?"


    And so, their long night together began in earnest.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    <i>- Spurt, spurt...!</i>


    "Haaa..."


    Lulu kept shaking her hips while sitting on Frey''s legs, and then she arched her back.


    "Haa, ha..."


    Then, Lulu let out a harsh breath and smiled bashfully, looking at Frey sitting on the bed.


    "This position... is good, master."


    "I see."


    After cumming for what seemed like the umpteenth time with Lulu perched on his leg, Frey tugged hard on the leash around her neck.


    <i>- Tug...</i>


    And around his neck, Lulu''s tail was coiled and taut.


    "Next time, in what position...?"


    "Hmm... how about this."


    After looking at each other for a while, the two began to switch positions.


    "This... It''s kind of exciting."


    "...Yeah."


    This time, they were in a doggy position.


    It was the perfect position for the bitch, Lulu, and her master, Frey.


    <i>- Sway, sway...</i>


    "Hurry up and put your cock in my pussy, Master."


    Lulu, lying face down on the bed, rubbed her pussy against Frey''s cock, then she mumbled with her tail swayingzily.


    "...Bang!"


    Then, without hesitation, Frey shoved his manhood into Lulu''s pussy.


    <i>- Pak, pak, pak...!</i>


    "Aaahhhhhhhhhh..."


    Then, Frey grabbed her hips and began to thrust back and forth vigorously, the sound of flesh pping and moaning began to fill the room.


    "Huu, huhh..."


    "Ugh..."


    In the midst of all this, Frey had a blissed out expression as he tugged at Lulu¡¯s leash.


    <i>- ck, ck...!</i>


    "...!"


    Suddenly, he heard the doorknob of his room turn, and he froze, staring at the door.


    "W-Who... No, the door''s locked..."


    Muttering to himself, Frey realized that the door was locked and began to look around for a ce to hide Lulu.


    <i>- Creak, creak...</i>


    ""...!!!""


    When they heard the key turn, they both looked rmed.


    <i>- Drrrr!</i>


    "T-This is crazy!"


    <i>- Whirrrrr...!</i>


    With a look of disbelief, Frey didn¡¯t even have the time to pull out his cock when the door opened, sohe quickly pulled the covers over Lulu and himself.


    "Hah... Finally, I¡¯m done with the paperwork.¡±


    A cold sweat broke out all over Frey''s body as he saw Isolet walk through the open doorway with her hair tied up.


    <i>- Sway, sway...?</i>


    "...Ugh."


    Lulu, who was still in the doggy position with his cock inside her, widened her eyes and shut her mouth as he began to move again.


    "Frey."


    "Yeah, Si... Sister."


    "So about that vination... Hmm?"


    With that, Frey hugged the nket, his face red and restless.


    "Are you sick?"


    When Isolet began to approach him with a suspicious look in her eyes, he looked up at her, unable to control the tremor in his eyes, and he spoke.


    "No, Sister, not at all... Heuk."


    <i>- Thrust...?</i>


    However, it felt too good inside Lulu to pretend nothing was wrong.


    "S-Sister...? There, That''s right...?"


    "Ha?"


    "Hmmm..."


    Isolet''s expression crumpled even more, and Frey had to cover his mouth to stop himself from moaning.


    "....?"


    However, that couldn''t hide the flushed expression on his face.


    "..."


    Isolet''s eyes turned cold, and she quietly reached for the sword at her side.


    "W-Wait. Wait, Sister... I mean, this is..."


    Feeling the outrageous murderous intent from Isolet, Frey was flustered and began to sweat profusely.


    <i>- Swish...!</i>


    When Isolet finally pulled the covers away, he squeezed his eyes shut.


    ""...""


    For a moment, the room was silent.


    <i>- Spurt, spurt...!</i>


    "..."


    Isolet just silently looked at the scene in front of her as Frey shot another load into Lulu¡¯s womb. Feeling mortified, he muttered with his eyes tightly closed.


    "...Ring of Oath, help me."


    Immediately afterward, Frey pointed the ring finger on his right hand to Isolet.


    "Huuu, huu..."


    Lulu, who had buried her head in the bed, drooled, soaking the /genesisforsaken

 Chapter 309: The Sloppy Teacher Who Embraced The Star

    WARNING


    R18 AHEAD!!!!!!!!! Read at your own risk.


    There is also an illustration at the end. Please don''t look in public.


    "Isolet?"


    "..."


    Frey swallowed dryly and called Isolet''s name, but there was no response from her.


    "Isolet...? Sister?"With an uncertain expression, Frey called her again, but even then, she remained silent, prompting Frey to finally heave a sigh of relief.


    "...We survived."


    <i>- Plop...?</i>


    Frey¡¯s cum poured out of Lulu¡¯s vagina as he pulled out his cock.


    "...Lulu."


    "Wo-Woof."


    Watching her nkly, Frey tugged Lulu''s tail and muttered.


    "You can¡¯t use this."


    "Whimper..."


    With a whimper, Lulu brushed her hip against Frey''s penis.


    "Never mind, we couldn''t have hidden it anyway, since Isolet came in so suddenly."


    "Heuk..."


    Pressing her stomach with his hand, Frey sighed quietly, then turned his gaze to Isolet and muttered.


    "Well, now what..."


    Originally, Frey had intended to spend the night with Isolet.


    However, for some reason, she didn''t reply, and instead, Frey spent the night with Lulu, who did reply.


    "What a mess..."


    Judging from what Isolet said when she entered his room, it was clear she was looking forward to the night Frey had promised her.


    Unless she noticed his intention along the way here.


    "How did you enter the roo... Ah."


    Grasping his head in frustration, Frey looked at the key in her hand with a dejected expression.


    "Where did you get my room key?"


    Of course, there was no answer.


    "Ugh..."


    "Well... let¡¯s take a breather for now..."


    Just like that Frey ruffled Lulu¡¯s hair and kissed her belly. Then he tried to get up.


    "As expected, Sister, next time..."


    He murmured as he felt the soreness in his lower body.


    "...I will serve you."


    "...!?"


    Suddenly, Isolet, who had been as still as a statue, began to speak as she undressed. Her eyes lit up with anticipation.


    "Where are you trying to escape... No, I will carry out yourmand."


    "Huh? Uh..."


    "Hurry up and give me the vination, my lord."


    Watching Isolet speak mechanically, Frey looked at her dumbfounded, then muttered as he tapped the ring of oath.


    "Oh, did an error ur? Why is this happening?"


    Watching the confused Frey, Isolet inwardly muttered with a sly smile that no one noticed.


    <i>I don''t know what''s going on, but for now, I¡¯ll y along. You cheeky little brat.</i>


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    "S-Sister."


    "Yes, Frey."


    Blushing deeply, Frey rested his cock on Isolet''s head.


    "This... Do we really have to do this?"


    "A penis oath is essential before establishing a rtionship."


    Although Frey clearly had the ¡®Ring of Oath¡¯ that could forcefully control Isolet to his heart''s desire, for some reason, she was in a trance and uncontroble now.


    Initially, Frey had intended to send her back to her room, even resorting to using the ring, but due to Isolet''s killing intent, he reluctantly decided to have sex with her in her hypnotic state.


    "Whimper..."


    By the way, Luluy face down beside the bed, moaning, with her cor tied.


    Frey had also tried to send her back, but she decided to stay just in case Frey might be in danger.


    "...I''ll have toe up with something to sayter."


    <i>- Chuu?</i>


    "Ugh."


    When he looked at Lulu, Isolet took the opportunity to kiss his ns, making him flinch in surprise.


    "S-Sisterr..."


    Frey had been prepared enough to establish a rtionship with Isolet.


    However, having admired her since childhood and treated her as a mentor, Frey felt a sense of immorality as if he were engaging in a forbidden rtionship in this situation.


    "Slurp..."


    "Ugh..."


    While he was having that thought, Isolet wrapped her tongue around his penis, making it erect once again. Frey trembled with the immorality of it all, recalling the scene where she guided his swordsmanship.


    "Smooch, Smooch, Smooch...?"


    "Haa, haa..."


    Unfazed by Frey, Isolet took his penis in hand and began to kiss every part of it.


    Moving from his ns to his shaft, to the root, and even his testicles.


    "Nibble..."


    "Ugh, uh..."


    After marking his penis, Isolet sucked on his testicles, causing Frey to squirm.


    "Slurp..."


    Then she licked his cock from the base to the ns before putting it in her mouth


    <i>- Spurt...! Spurt...!</i>


    After repeating this several times, Frey''s penis began to throb violently, spewing a copious amount of semen.


    "Haa..."


    Not missing a beat, Isolet ced Frey¡¯s cock on her head once more. Then, she whispered calmly as his cum overflowed from her head and streamed down her body.


    "With this, the cock baptism isplete."


    "...What?"


    "Now, I am both your knight and ve of this magnificent cock."


    <i>- Spurtttt...!</i>


    Even though he had already ejacted enough to cover her head and body, Frey¡¯s penis erupted again at her suggestive words. This time, Isolet swallowed his cumming cock with her mouth.


    "Gulp, gulp..."


    <i>Thank goodness I took the aphrodisiac.</i>


    "...It''s really delicious, Lord Frey."


    Seeing Isolet swallowing the semen she had held in her mouth and then licking her lips, Frey muttered inwardly.


    The effect of Irina''s special aphrodisiac was evident from the amount of semen baptizing Isolet¡¯s body.


    "Now, please do as you wish, my lord."


    "What?"


    Thanks to Isolet''s encouragement, Frey regained his confidence. Then she ced her hands on his knees, and spoke.


    "As the eldest daughter of Marquis Bywalker, the swordswoman known as the strongest knight of the empire, and a professor at the academy, I hope you will thoroughly ravage me."


    "..."


    "I have sworn my allegiance to you and your cock, I will obey all of yourmand."


    Then, she added that to show her loyalty. She closed her eyes and started to kiss his ns with sincerity.


    <i>-Smooch, Smooch...?</i>


    Seeing her in this state, Frey felt a rush of conflicting emotions¡ªimmorality and admiration for her, as well as a surge of masculine pride¡ªall at once which he had harbored for her for some time. Then, with a trembling voice, he issued amand.


    "Isolet, it''s an order. Act like you usually do from now on, like an older sister."


    "Undershood."


    Then, with her hands on his knees and a careful kiss to his ns, she replies in a hushed voice.


    "Have you ever masturbated while thinking of me?"


    Frey blushed as he extended the ring of oath to her, asking the question.


    "...Yes."


    In response to Frey''s teasing question, she turned her gaze aside shyly.


    "How often?"


    "Every, every night... Almost every night, I masturbated more than three times without fail, thinking of you."


    "Is that so...?"


    Contrasting her previous mechanical demeanor, Isolet''s embarrassed expression as she confessed to using him as a fantasy aroused a strange sense of confidence in him. He lifted his head to her with newfound confidence.


    "Do you like me that much?"


    "I like you, Frey."


    "Say it as Imand, not in that stiff tone."


    "I like you, Frey."


    As Isolet whispered sincerely, Frey''s body heated up.


    ¡°Go to bed and do exactly what you didst night.¡±


    "...Okay."


    When Frey gave the order with a mischievous smile, Isolet lowered her head, her cheeks flushed with desire, and her body hot with anticipation as she made her way to the bed.


    <i>- Rustle, rustle...</i>


    "...?"


    But then, Frey tilted his head as Isolet suddenly rummaged through her clothes on the floor


    <i>- Swoosh...</i>


    "Ha..."


    Frey was taken aback when he saw what she brought out.


    "You''ve been using that until now?"


    "Yeah..."


    What Isolet took out was none other than Frey''s underwear that she had stolen from Frey''s mansion a few months ago.


    "So far, I¡¯ve been using this underwear along with pictures of you for my nightly masturbation."


    "...?"


    "I don''t have the pictures now... Should I go get them?"


    Isolet seemed to be on the verge of tears as she asked those questions while holding Frey¡¯s underwear. Seeing that scene, something snapped inside him.


    "I''m right here now... Wouldn''t seeing me directly suffice?"


    "Ah... Well, I guess..."


    "So, hurry up and masturbate as you usually do, youscivious whore."


    "...!"


    With that, Frey started mocking Isolet, imitating Aishi''s arrogant demeanor from the past.


    "Can¡¯t you hurry up? Could it be, is your pussy so old and dusty that you can¡¯t even masturbate properly?


    As Frey spoke, poking Isolet''s abdomen, her eyes shook wildly.


    <i>...I thought she''d be happy if I did this?</i>


    However, thinking she might be upset, Frey decided to stop his unconvincing act if it didn¡¯t work.


    <i>Clearly, thest time I did this, her response was explosive, so why isn''t she reacting now? Is she in a bad mood?</i>


    <i>- Swoosh, swoosh...</i>


    "Ugh, uh..."


    As Isolet slowly began to caress her own fold, Frey swallowed dry saliva, lowering his gaze.


    <i>- Squelch, squelch...</i>


    Isolet''s white hands move in and out of her pink, hairless, squishy pussy.


    "Uh, haa... Haa..."


    As her fingers became moist with her love juice, Isolet let out a sigh and pulled up Frey''s underwear, moaning softly.


    <i>- Rub, rub...</i>


    She rubbed the underwear against her cheeks lovingly, treating it as if it was a treasure. Then she lifted it to her nose, and sniffed the scent inside.


    <i>- Squelch, Squelch, Squelch...</i>


    At the same time, her masturbation intensified.


    <i>- Rub, rub...</i>


    After a while, while still blushing, she began to cover her face with the underwear, she even used her mana to enjoy the smell.


    ¡°¡­Haaa¡±


    Soon, she put the underwear in her mouth and began to squish them with her mouth.


    <i>- Smoochh... Smoochh...?</i>


    Watching this erotic scene, Frey¡¯s penis surged skyward with excitement.


    <i>- Lick, slurp¡­</i>


    Isolet, who nced at him from the corner of her eyes, began to move her hands even more fervently, and even licked and nibbled on the underwear.


    "Fuck me, Frey..."


    Then, she leaned her cheek on Frey¡¯s shoulder, and muttered.


    <i>- Squirt, Squirttt...</i>


    "Haa, haa..."


    Her back arches, and her pussy spewed out her love juices like a fountain.


    "Th-This is how I did it. asionally, I change positions, but most of the time, it''s like this..."


    After burying her head in Frey''s shoulder for a while, she exined in a low voice with wide eyes.


    "By the way, you''ve been using that underwear all this time and haven''t thrown them away?"


    "Uh, yeah. After using it, I would use a restoration scroll to revert it to its original state, preserving the smell and shape."


    "Isn''t that expensive?"


    Frey asked Isolet, who cutely leaned her head on his shoulder for the first time in her life, and patted her head. In response to his question, she looked down embarrassedly and stammered out a response.


    "I-it was a reasonable investme... Huahhh?!"


    <i>- Lick...</i>


    "F-Frey!?"


    Suddenly, Frey licked the love juices on her finger, causing Isolet to look at him with a bewildered expression.


    <i>- Slurp...</i>


    "W-Wait¡­ there... Uh..."


    As Frey grabbed her legs and inserted his tongue into her pussy, Isolet looked at him with a mixture of confusion, embarrassment, and ecstasy.


    "Why, why...? Why all of a sudden...?"


    "...It felt like you were having all the fun alone. I wanted to join in too."


    "B-But, that ce..."


    <i>- Slurpp...?</i>


    "Aah..."


    At first, she didn''t know what to do out of embarrassment, but she soon began to hold his head and arch her back in response to Frey''s skilled tongue y.


    "...It''s delicious."


    After a while, Frey quietly wiped the corner of his mouth, blushing as he sat down on the bed. Isolet mirrored his actions, her own cheeks flushed with embarrassment.


    "You know, Frey."


    "Yeah?"


    "...Do you like me?"


    Forgetting she was supposed to be under hypnosis, Isolet asked with a pounding heart, prompting Frey to nonchntly nod in response.


    "W-What do you like about me?"


    Then, Isolet grabbed her pounding heart and asked another question.


    "Hnggg..."


    "...Haa."


    Then, with a mischievous grin, Frey licked her pussy once and slowly moved his tongue upward, reaching her belly button before starting to talk.


    "I like your belly, Sister."


    "What?"


    "Since I was young, whenever we trained together, you wore practice clothes that couldn''t hide your belly, revealing this white-toned belly with sweat dripping off it. I really liked it."


    At his words, Isolet''s gaze trembled slightly.


    ¡°Nom¡­¡±


    ¡°Ahhh...¡±


    In that state, Frey bites the flesh around her navel and licks her stomach furiously as if to prove his words.


    ¡°It became my fetish because of you, sister. Take responsibility.¡±


    ¡°T-That... ugh...?¡±


    Eventually, Frey bit down without mercy on Isolet¡¯s slightly fleshy lower abdomen, where her muscles were appropriately tensed. And at the same time he pressed her down with his hands, and Isolet trembled all over as she felt her womb throbbing.


    ¡°And, I like your breasts too.¡±


    ¡°A-Again?¡±


    ¡°Slurp¡­¡±


    Frey, who had been targeting her white belly for a while, now bites her chest.


    ¡°Slurp, Slurp...¡±


    Then, as Frey began to suck on her breasts, Isolet, feeling maternal love, caressed Frey''s back and flinched.


    Aside from her motherly love, the tingling pain and pleasure in her chest felt so good.


    It was like a few days ago when Frey got weird and he sucked on her breasts all night long.


    At that time, she finally couldn''t bear it anymore and took out his underwear and quietly masturbated while watching Frey sucking her breasts. Isolet never dreamed that this day woulde.


    ¡°And, I also like this snow-white nape of my sister''s neck.¡±


    ¡°What? What do you mean by¡­ Heikk.¡±


    Frey whispered to her in a hushed tone, and this time bit her snow-white neck.


    ¡°Also, I like my sister¡¯s face. People call her the strongest knight in the Empire, and despite the age gap between us, I like her because she still has the youthful face of a teenage girl. I really like her because she is cool and aloof, yet beautiful.¡±


    Behind her, Frey whispers as he looks at her face.


    ¡°And, and again¡­ and¡­ and¡­¡±


    After that, Frey continued to praise Isolet''s various parts and bite her with his mouth.


    ¡°Are you saying there¡¯s nothing you don¡¯t like about me¡­?¡±


    ¡°Yes, actually, I just like my sister.¡±


    After a while, when there was no more ce for him to bite, Frey answered with a bright smile.


    ¡°I like my older sister, who has been my idol since I was young. She is kind to everyone, righteous and loving.¡±


    As Frey said those words, he was wearing the same pure smile as when he was young.


    "..."


    Isolet''s eyes, who had been staring nkly at that scene, suddenly changed.


    It was a gaze filled with overflowing emotions, carrying an unmistakable sense of inevitability, as if all the pent-up feelings she harbored were on the verge of bursting forth.


    <i>- Huh!?</i>


    However, Frey suddenly covered her face with something.


    ¡°These are the underwear I¡¯ve been wearing all day today.¡±


    ¡°...!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll give it to you as a reward, how about it? Does it feel good?¡±


    Frey said and pressed the underwear to her face.


    ¡°My sister is a pervert who masturbates every night while smelling and chewing on my underwear.¡±


    When Isolet didn¡¯t react to those words, Frey soon let out a sigh of relief and muttered to himself.


    ¡°Is it because of her mood?¡±


    Although imperfect, she was clearly hypnotized by the ring.


    He hadn''t expected his frantic attempt to conceal the look of impending rampage on Isolet''s face to be so sessful.


    ¡°From now on, I¡¯m going to fuck you, sister.¡±


    Frey, who has regained his confidence,id Isolet down on his bed and shoved his own underwear into her mouth and whispered.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to fuck this old and dusty, desperate pussy that¡¯s been wanting to get filled up for a while now.


    When she heard those words, she flinched again.


    <i>- Squelch, Squelch...</i>


    Frey, who was looking at her with a smile, gently inserted the head of his penis into her vagina and started rubbing it.


    ¡°What the¡­ Your pussy is so sloppy.¡±


    As Frey had quite a bit of experience by now, even though he had only inserted the ns, he only felt a slight warmth but nothing else, so he whispered, poking at Isolet''s lower abdomen.


    ¡°For a lewd whore, your pussy was third-rate?¡±


    <i>- Swoshh!!!</i>


    ¡°...Ugh?¡±


    But at that very moment, Frey''s body levitated.


    ¡°Keheuk!?¡±


    And then, Frey was pushed hard into the middle of the bed.


    "..."


    ¡°S-Sister...?¡±


    Isolet, with Frey''s underwear clenched between her teeth, gripped his arm tightly with both hands, her legs pressing against his knees to immobilize him, and she gazed down at Frey with wild eyes.


    Her body, heated from the intense masturbation earlier, was covered in sweat which mixed with Frey''s saliva, leaving her drenched from head to toe.


    <i>- Squelch...</i>


    And, her pussy had already be glossy and wet with love juice for a long time.


    "......?"


    ¡°S-Sister...¡±


    In that state, for some reason, Frey felt a strange illusion of hearts fluttering in Isolet''s gaze, he looked up at her and quietly murmured as he sensed that something was amiss.


    ¡°I-I¡¯m scared...¡±


    But, it was already toote.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    <i>- Drip...?</i>


    The love juice flowing between Isolet''s legs drenched Frey''s ns thoroughly.


    <i>- Pop...!</i>


    "Kehuk...!"


    In that state, Isolet, who had been staring down at Frey with a cold gaze, unexpectedly mmed her pussy down Frey¡¯s cock.


    "...Ugh, Ugh."


    Then, Isolet felt a piercing pain from the sudden pration, and virgin blood began to flow from her pussy, which had swallowed Frey¡¯s cock to the hilt.


    "Ugh....."


    For the woman known as the strongest knight in the Empire, and even the next Sword Saint, the moment her hymen tore was painful enough to almost bring tears to her eyes.


    "...Ugh."


    However, Isolet just gritted her teeth and endured the pain with her strong will. Then she opened her eyes and began to stare down at Frey with a cold gaze once more.


    "I-I''m sorry..."


    Because of the killing intent emanating from her, Frey unknowingly muttered to himself.


    <i>-Ptoo¡­</i>


    However, Isolet, who was still looking down at him coldly, spat out his underwear in her mouth and muttered in a cold voice.


    "It''s your fault... Frey."


    "Huh?"


    When Frey made an innocent expression and tilted his head in confusion at the unexpected statement,


    <i>- Pop!</i>


    "Argh...!"


    Isolet, who hadpletely lost control and exploded with rage, pulled out Frey''s penis all the way to the ns, then mmed it down to the hilt into her vagina.


    "This is all!! It¡¯s your fault for being arrogant and lewd!! Frey!!"


    "Keh, Kehuk... Sister..."


    "Look at you! Even unconsciously, you call me Sister!! You wag your tail without even realizing what you are doing to me!! You lewd brat!!"


    "Ah...!"


    With the merciless sound of flesh colliding, Frey''s mind turnedpletely nk.


    Isolet''s pussy exerted pressure and constriction stronger than anyone he had faced so far.


    Considering her strength alone, she was a woman whom no one dared to oppose, and her pussy was also exerting immense force befitting her title as the strongest knight.


    As a result, just inserting his penis and squeezing it was enough to make him go limp.


    Isolet''s pussy was, quite literally, a vacuum pussy.


    "Why, why do you make me feel like this! Damn it! You bastard!"


    "Gah, hah, ah..."


    "The reason I masturbate every night!! The reason I spent so much money on scrolls!! It''s because you relentlessly wag your tail without giving me a moment''s rest!! You brat!!"


    Mercilessly, Isolet mmed her pussy down Frey¡¯s throbbing cock and unleashed the pent-up frustration she had been umting.


    "You were like that even when you were young! You! Always sticking to me, even when I¡¯m drenched in sweat! Smirking at me! Intentionally getting close to me!!"


    "Uh..."


    "And then you say things like, ''I want to beat Sister too, you know?'' You lecherous brat!!"


    Isolet''s pussy clenched around Frey''s penis without mercy as she spoke.


    "You tempt me like that, so why did you fuck me sote? You stupid jerk!!"


    "T-That...?"


    "Don''t make such a lewd face!! You always showed that expression to others, only to be mercilessly taken advantage of in the end!!"


    "Uh..."


    Thanks to this, Frey''s cock reached its limit.


    <i>- Spurt, Spurttt...</i>


    Frey began to cum wildly inside Isolet¡¯s pussy.


    "Ugh..."


    At the same time, Frey, who had still been held by Isolet''s arms and legs, arched his back.


    <i>- Spurtt...!</i>


    "Uh..."


    However, Isolet once again mmed her pussy onto Frey''s penis, pinning him to the bed.


    "S-Sister! Wait a min...!"


    "From now on, I will teach you, Frey."


    Isolet forcefully squeezed Frey''s cock with all of her strength, which was about to go limp after just ejacting, and began mming it again.


    "P-Please stop for a moment! Not now! Give me some...!"


    "First of all, I''m not old. I''m still in my twenties."


    And with that, Isolet¡¯s lesson began.


    "Second, my pussy is not old and dusty! I always masturbate every night while thinking of you, so it''s very clean and warm."


    <i>- Spurt, Spurtt...</i>


    "Haah... Haah... Sister, please stop... Uh!"


    Even though Frey begged with a pale face as he began to cum once more, Isolet''s assault continued.


    "Third, my pussy is not sloppy nor a third-rate! I can tell just by looking at your blissed out expression right now."


    <i>- Spurttt, Spurttt...!</i>


    After countless rounds, Isolet''s grip finally began to loosen.


    <i>- Splurtt...</i>


    Frey had his head turned to the side, his body shaking as he once again filled Isolet¡¯s womb and pussy.


    "Haah... Haah..."


    Looking down at him, Isolet blushed and whispered.


    ¡°Do you understand now? Frey?¡±


    Sweat poured down her face.


    "You can''t beat me..."


    Even in that satisfied state, Isolet, who had been murmuring contently, soon lowered her gaze with a dark expression and muttered under her breath.


    "...In the end, you''ll probably end up disliking this foolish me."


    "..."


    "Yeah. I don''t know why you asked me to do this... Butpared to someone much older like me, your peers would be better for you. So, let''s end this rtionship today..."


    "Sister."


    "Frey?"


    Noticing Frey looking up at her, Isolet tilted her head.


    "Even so, I still like you, Sister."


    "...Ah."


    Isolet closed her mouth upon hearing Frey''s words and seeing his smiling eyes.


    "So... Do you want to end this?"


    "...Huh."


    Upon hearing the following provocation from Frey, Isolet snickered while looking down at him.


    <i>- Chuckle...</i>


    Suddenly, Frey''sid penis began to throb violently, filling her vagina.


    "I can still go all night."


    Frey, who had already experienced all-night sex, still managed a gentle smile despite his tiredplexion.


    "...Cheeky brat."


    Looking down at him, Isolet smirked to herself.


    <i>In fact, I''ve already gone several rounds.</i>


    But inwardly, she muttered with a trembling voice.


    <i>At this rate... I might lose to this brat.</i>


    Was it because of the cock baptism? Her uterus subconsciously recognized Frey''s cock as her master.


    Thanks to that, even now, with his ns poking at her cervix, Isolet''s uterus was trembling with anticipation.


    "Sister, so what should we do..."


    <i>- Thwack!</i>


    "...Heukk."


    But unwilling to lose the upper hand, she gritted her teeth and thrust her vagina onto him again.


    <i>- Thwack, thwack...</i>


    "I, I love you, Frey."


    "I love you too, Sister."


    And so, a long night began to unfold.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    <i>- Thwack, thwack, thwack...!</i>


    "Heuk, ah, ah..."


    Moans of pleasure echoed throughout the room.


    ¡°If you keep moaning doing this, the other professors will hear your moan, Sister.¡±


    "You, ah, noisy..."


    However, the recipient of those moans was slightly different this time.


    "Ahh..."


    Isolet, who was being prated by Frey in a doggy style position, soon blushed and muttered.


    "But, really, you didn''t use any contraception spells?"


    "I didn''t."


    "...Why are you so vigorous then?"


    To Isolet''s iprehensible question, Frey whispered with a hoarse voice, burying his head in her neck.


    "I''m going to impregnate you today, Sister."


    "...!"


    Isolet''s pupils dted upon hearing those words.


    <i>- Spurt, spurt...</i>


    "Oh, there it goes."


    Simultaneously, while still impaled on Frey''s cock, Isolet squirted copious amounts of love juice.


    "Ugh, ugh..."


    "You finally came. I was getting worried you couldn''t."


    <i>You... have ejacted more than I do... you idiot.</i>


    Seeing Frey muttering to himself while wiping the sweat off his forehead, Isolet, who had tightly gripped his cock with her vagina, looked at him incredulously and muttered to herself.


    "Is it because I feel so proud to be able to devour the sister I''ve always respected and looked up to from the back?"


    "Y-You talk too much..."


    As she blushed and murmured those words to Frey with a sheepish grin, she suddenly stopped mid-sentence.


    "...Grrrr."


    "Ah."


    At that moment, Lulu, who had been tied up all this time, managed to cut her leash with her teeth and growled as she approached them.


    "You said you would make me pregnant too, Master."


    "Huh, that''s... You¡¯ve already had enough..."


    "Not yet. I haven''t reached my half of my limit yet."


    "T-That, that can''t be..."


    Frey muttered with cold sweat, looking at her.


    "...Pets shouldn''t interfere."


    Isolet chuckled and muttered.


    "Get the kid out of the room."


    Upon hearing Isolet¡¯s sarcastic remark, Lulu''s eyes gleamed ruby-red as she responded.


    "Master fuck me first."


    "..."


    Thus, the two girls began to stare coldly at each other.


    <i>...This is an opportunity.</i>


    Watching them, Frey had actually been at his limit since earlier.


    <i>- Plop...?</i>


    As he quietly removed his penis from Isolet''s pussy, he started to sneak out of bed.


    "Where are you going, Frey?"


    Isolet, immediately turning her head upon feeling the cum dripping from her pussy, looked at him coldly.


    "Master... Please don''t go... I''m lonely..."


    With Frey frozen in ce, Lulu pounced on Frey, and knocked him down on the bed.


    "Little brat, step aside for a... Huh¡­ are you a demon?"


    "Master... is mine..."


    "Ah, ah..."


    Watching them both reaching out to him simultaneously, Frey closed his eyes tightly, feeling a familiar sensation he had experienced that day with the main heroines.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    "Ugh, ugh..."


    Meanwhile, at that time...


    [And what happened next was obvious.]


    With a hollow gaze, Roswyn was busy jotting something down in her notebook.


    [Isolet and Lulu were entangled, pressing their navels and lower lips together, while Frey inserted himself into between the two...]


    <b><i>- Squelch, Squelch!</i></b>


    <b><i>- Ah, ugh...! This cheeky brat...</i></b>


    <b><i>- M-Master, please, me first...</i></b>


    With a vacant stare, Roswyn continued jotting down her observations as she watched the scene unfolding in front of her.


    <b><i>- Squelch, Squelch...</i></b>


    Pausing for a moment, Roswyn whimpered as Frey thrust into the women, aligning her movements with his rhythm.


    "Why am I even writing this down..."


    Eventually, as the two women climaxed, she also arched her back.


    "Even this... could be considered indirect intercourse with the Hero."


    Roswyn murmured with a distant expression as she felt her love juice gushing like a fountain from her own pussy.


    ¡°I want to get fucked too...¡±


    Then, she puts the notebook aside and looks at the video.


    "I, too, can provide a satisfying squeeze... I, too, can enjoy the taste of semen... I, too, have my virginity intact... I''ve kept it all this time..."


    Watching Frey''s member thrusting into Isolet and Lulu''s vaginas alternately, she continued murmuring with dead eyes.


    "I, too, want to be impregnated by the Hero..."


    Unbeknownst to her, the day was /genesisforsaken

 Chapter 310: Lets Shift The Perspective

    Chapter 310: Let''s Shift The Perspective


    <i>- Ringggg, Ringggg...!</i>


    The morning dawned.


    "Hmm..."


    Frey opened his drowsy eyes, then he looked around the room. For some reason, the nket that covered his body had swelled, like there was a lump underneath.


    <i>- Whoosh...!</i>


    He quietly lifted the nket, and two women came into view.


    Lulu and Isolet, with their eyes wide open on either side of Frey, were staring at him.


    "Frey."


    "Master."Frey, who had been staring nkly at them for a moment, felt stiffness in his lower back and got up from bed when the two women called him.


    "Seems like there''s a lot to exin."


    Isolet blearily opened her eyes and muttered.


    Well, she had a point.


    Despite spending the night talking about the vination and stabilizing demonization, Frey still hadn''t provided a clear exnation to them.


    <i>- Rustle, rustle...</i>


    However, sometimes it''s necessary to gloss over things rather than to give precise exnations.


    Actually, Frey preferred the former, but it was inevitable in this situation.


    "What''s that?"


    "...?"


    When Frey took out a scroll from the clothes strewn next to the bed, Isolet and Lulu tilted their heads.


    <i>- Squeeze...</i>


    "What are you doing, Frey?"


    And when he tore the scroll in half and poked their lower abdomen with his finger, their gaze at Frey became somewhat strange.


    Yet, despite the somewhat suspicious behavior, they just watched without saying anything. It was a testament to their strange trust in Frey.


    "It''s a magic that stops ovtion and puts pregnancy on hold."


    ¡°"...?"¡±


    A special magic developed by Serena and supplemented by Irina.


    At Frey''s exnation of the magic he used, Isolet and Lulu made confused expressions.


    "My seeds and the eggs that are now filled there will continue to be nurtured inside until that magic disappears."


    "Could it be... this is one of your weird fetishes?"


    "No."


    After answering Isolet, who had asked a question out of curiosity, Frey stood up and began to get dressed.


    "Wait a moment, Frey. What on earth is this girl? Why does she have a tail and horns? Is she a demon?"


    "Master, uh... is everything stabilized sessfully?"


    Urgently throwing questions at him, the two women awaited Frey''s responses.


    "She''s a demon I''ve been raising, Sister."


    Responding to their inquiries one by one, Frey began to talk.


    "The stabilization went well. Now you can awaken safely without the risk of going berserk. I''ll bring the crystal to you in a few days, and you just have to swallow it."


    With a gentle smile, Frey continued speaking and then turned around.


    "It''s a surefire way to stabilize you using magic. So, there will be no problem even if you carry on as usual."


    Grasping the doorknob, Frey turned back quietly and whispered in a low voice.


    "But... remember."


    Isolet and Lulu flinched at the sight.


    "It''s just a temporary halt. But the fact that you¡¯re pregnant doesn¡¯t change. Last night, I definitely impregnated both of you."


    "..."


    "The fruits of our love are now inside both of you."


    Frey''s expression was quite cold.


    It was a sincerity that Isolet and Lulu hadn''t seen before, and it made their hair stand on end.


    "So, from now on, take good care of yourselves. Don''t rashly expose yourselves to danger, and don''t make any unnecessary sacrifices."


    Addressing them with such a cold tone again, Frey continued.


    "Remember, you''re no longer alone. Keep in mind that the moment you die, the baby dies too."


    "But..."


    "Got it?"


    Isolet tried to say something in response to his ominous tone, but Frey firmly cut her off and asked again.


    "Fine, then..."


    Finally, as the two women nodded quietly, Frey, now reassured, softened his expression once more and spoke again.


    "...You must be tired. Rest well, it''s the weekend, after all."


    After finishing his words, Frey stepped out of the room and added in a subdued voice.


    "I love you."


    And then, there was a moment of silence inside the room.


    "Hey."


    "Yes."


    Isolet, who had been holding her hot and bloated lower abdomen and Lulu, who had been gently caressing her belly, turned to each other and spoke.


    "Let''s put aside the talk about your true identity for now... We have to talk about Frey. Just now, he was too strange."


    In response to this, Lulu remained silent, looking at Isolet without saying anything.


    "It felt like... he was trying to do everything by himself. And he looked like he didn''t care at all that he would disappear soon."


    "How can you make such detailed judgments just from a nce?"


    As Lulu spoke, Isolet gazed quietly at the closed door where Frey had just left.


    "I once saw the same look on someone. That person had the same look as Frey just now.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    Listening to her words, Lulu just closed her mouth.


    The reason was that she had been experiencing the same sentiments constantly these days.


    "Let¡¯s cooperate."


    "What for?"


    "To investigate Frey."


    "That''s sphemy! How could I investigate Master behind his back, as a pet I cannot..."


    "Would it be okay if your master disappears?"


    At Isolet''s words, Lulu''s face paled momentarily, then she shook her head vigorously as she spoke.


    "Master made a promise to me. To live as a pet and master forever."


    "Then, what about the spell he cast on us today?"


    "I don''t know. I trust Master, so please don''t sway me. And you''re lower in rank than me, use honorifics when you talk to me."


    In response to her words, Isolet frowned deeply and asked.


    "What did you just say?"


    "I was here first. You barged in midway."


    "Even though I received more seeds inside? With your flimsy breast and inferior body, you still think you rank higher than me?"


    "Uhh..."


    As Isolet began to radiate sword aura and Lulu''s eyes started to glow ruby red, the untimely rank dispute between the two women began, but even then, one thought filled their minds.


    <i>Frey, what on earth are you trying to do?</i>


    <i>Master, please stay safe.</i>


    Concerns about Frey, that''s what they were thinking about.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    I felt so relieved.


    "Hoo..."


    Leaning against the corridor window, I took a deep breath, relishing the fresh air as it rejuvenated my lungs and cleared my mind.


    "Alright, I¡¯m done for now."


    It was not a very pleasant sensation, but for today at least, feeling the warm sunlight wrap around my body didn¡¯t feel so bad.


    Because today marked the end of my worry for everyone, with thepletion of the ''vination''.


    So, my worries were over for now.


    In the fourth ordeal, where worry was the trigger, there would be no one sacrificing themselves to be a monster.


    <i>- Sizzle, sizzle...</i>


    I smiled as I watched Serena''s magic emanating from my fingertips. This magic has truly done wonders.


    Everyone was incredibly just and good-natured.


    So, although most of them were willing to sacrifice themselves, the baby in their bellies would affect their decision.


    If anyone still insisted on sacrificing themselves, of course, we had contingencies in ce. Serena''s magic included a trigger hidden by both of us.


    Ultimately, everyone would survive.


    "...Phew."


    For a moment, I contemted the harm it would do to my body, but then I shook my head.


    It would be absurd for someone with an extra life to fear their body breaking down.


    "...Ah."


    With my chin resting on my right hand, I gazed out the window, contemting. As I attempted to close the window with my left hand, I found myself mumbling nkly.


    My left arm, that was so tattered that I couldn¡¯t even move it, swayed in the chilly breezeing in through the window.


    <i>What should I use this left arm for? It needs to be utilized properly.</i>


    Although Irina and Serena say that there was hope, I was already aware of the condition of my left arm.


    It was already a lost cause. It needed to be cut off soon, undoubtedly as advised by Kania, the top expert in ck magic.


    So, was there a way to put it to some use before cutting it off?


    Ideas started flowing: using it as bait for demons in emergency situations, having it cut off in a propaganda campaign... Numerous scenarios arose in my mind.


    Alright, I need to remember all of them.


    How to utilize my body strategically, to what extent it might deteriorate.


    I could always rece it anyway.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    "Huaah..."


    Weekends at the academy were actually quite dull.


    And those who knew it well, often tried to alleviate their boredom by either going to the dungeons, participating in club activities, or even hanging out with friends.


    <i>-Scribble¡­ Scribble¡­</i>


    Of course, there were also students who chose to study.


    After leaving my room, I spent several hours analyzing the freshmen performance during the Erosion Incident, so I needed some caffeine and decided to take a break in the lounge. However, when I arrived, I found several freshmen huddled together, studying diligently.


    "..."


    However, as I approached, I noticed fear starting to creep into the faces of the students. Why are they reacting like this? I haven''t done anything yet.


    Could it be that my mere presence instills fear in them? That would be rather sad. I wanted to be a good professor, like Isolet.


    "So, I twist her finger, and then she..."


    "Hehehe..."


    While I was feeling a little hurt, I suddenly heard a sound from behind me.


    Turning around, I finally understood why the students were terrified.


    <i>Killian faction.</i>


    Killian Sr Sunrise. The Crown Prince of the Empire.


    Once almost certain to be the next emperor of the Empire, he wielded unrivaled power at the academy, rivaling even me.


    Although his position was now faltering considerably due to the appearance of na, a powerfulpetitor, the title of Crown Prince still held significant influence in the Empire.


    "Hmm..."


    Of course, due to the corruption in the Imperial Family that was revealed during the inauguration ceremony and na''s growth, he was considered as a guy who would be cleaned up by the Emperor in his third year.


    However, I had no intention of watching him until the third year.


    That was because I had to settle the score with Ruby within the second year and to turn the tables on the Demon God, who tried to get the better of me.


    To aplish that, I needed to trigger the main quest scheduled for the third year, the ¡®Royal Rebellion¡¯, which is of equal significance to the ¡®Academy Siege¡¯ scenario. My n was to initiate this quest at the end of the first semester this year.


    Certainly, there was a sense of urgency. While Killian''s position had been somewhat tarnished by his smeared reputation, his position remained quite strong, much like the Emperor''s, who was one of the most powerful individuals.


    However, to prevent being betrayed during the uing war against the Church in the second semester and to emerge victorious in the confrontation with Ruby, I had to seed.


    And most importantly, if I managed to seize control of the system, everything would change dramatically.


    "...Should I follow them?"


    Therefore, I decided to tail the Killian faction as they swarmed somewhere, and stealthily began to follow them.


    <i>- Thud!</i>


    Upon arriving at the alley where the group had gathered, I witnessed a quite memorable scene.


    "..."


    "Why won''t you answer? Huh?"


    "Are you mute? Why don¡¯t you speak?"


    Killian''s faction had surrounded a student, pping her on the cheeks, spitting on her, grabbing her by the cor, and hurling insults.


    "Did you forget what the prince said? You''re a puppet. But you can¡¯t even do that properly too?¡±


    "..."


    "Damn it, answer me!!"


    <i>- Thud!!</i>


    The girl¡¯s head, who had been looking at the group with lifeless eyes, suddenly turned.


    "...Heh."


    Seeing her like that, I felt slightly perplexed.


    The student in the middle right now was none other than Lecane Luna Silvermoon. Serena''s distant blood rtive.


    Of course, I''m well aware that she was introverted, withdrawn, and secretly ostracized by her peers.


    However, wasn''t that purely voluntary on her part?


    And, Killian''s puppet? What did that even mean? Did they have any contact with each other?


    <i>- Thud, thud...</i>


    I tilted my head for a moment, then I started to approach, scratching my head.


    "If you don¡¯t listen, I have no choice but to punish you."


    The student standing in front of Lecane, who wore a lifeless expression, started unbuttoning her clothes and began to assault her.


    <i>Why are there so many dicks for brain bastards in this academy?</i>


    "Who are you?"


    As I walked forward with these thoughts, the students'' gazes were fixed on me.


    "What''s up, ¡®Professor¡¯ Frey?"


    "Why are you here? Who called you?"


    "That can¡¯t be true. Who would call a worn-out scum like him?"


    And then came the expected,pletely unsurprising sarcasm.


    "...?"


    Meanwhile, Lecane slowly began to tilt her head in confusion. It seems like she doesn''t quite understand the situation.


    "Go away."


    With everyone staring at me, I arrived in front of her. The student who was unbuttoning Lecane looked at me with a cold gaze and spoke.


    "I won''t say it twice."


    He was one of Killian''s close aides, ying the role of his bodyguard.


    ¡°...Does ¡®Professor¡¯ Frey also can''t hear my words?¡±


    Hearing the goon speak informally yet still using honorifics to show me respect moved me to tears... Truly.


    <i>- Tsuzuzu...</i>


    Hmmm¡­ maybe not. Seeing him emit sword aura, I wasn''t that grateful.


    <i>- Thud!</i>


    "...?"


    With that thought in mind, I grabbed his shoulder and immediately thought.


    <b><i>Saving Lecane here would be a good thing, right?</i></b>


    The reason I didn''t reveal my power until now was to maximize my point gain.


    Another reason for my hesitation in doing something like this was the concern that the person being rescued might perceive me as a good person.


    I really wanted to do good deeds, but I would face penalties if I did so.


    "But then, looking at it from a different perspective, the answer bes clear."


    "What?"


    A few days ago, when the fourth ordeal was about to start abruptly, I lost all patience with the system.


    That damn false evil. That damn point system.


    It annoyed me.


    I just wanted to vent it all out.


    <i>- Crackle...!</i>


    "Ughhhhh!!!"


    As I exerted force and crushed the boy''s shoulder, a bone-chilling scream echoed through the alley.


    "W-What is this guy..."


    <i>- Thud!</i>


    "Ughhhh...!"


    When the bewildered boy tried to release his sword aura, I punched him in the ribs. It was self-defense after all.


    "Ughhh..."


    <i>- Crunch...!</i>


    "...!"


    As he grabbed his stomach and copsed to the ground, I stomped on the hand who was trying to unbutton Lecane''s clothes.


    Since had done so many bad things, it wouldn''t hurt for him to be stomped like this for once.


    "Pl-Please..."


    <i>- Squish!</i>


    Only then did he start begging for mercy, clutching my leg with his other hand. I kicked him to knock him out.


    He should be thankful; I just knocked some sense into his dick filled brain.


    "..."


    After finishing my duties as a professor, I raised my head to survey the surroundings, the eyes of the students looking at me were trembling.


    "Am I kind?"


    While looking at them, I casually threw a question to Lecane, who began to look frightened.


    "It''s a joke."


    If you wanted to perform good deeds without being perceived as a good person, you simply had to do something so crazy that you don''t look like a good person.


    "Attack him!!"


    "Ahhhh!!!"


    Changing perspectives made everything so much easier.


    I should''ve done this /genesisforsaken

 Chapter 311: Let Me Educate You

    Chapter 311: Let Me Educate You


    <i>- Crack...!</i>


    "Aaargh!!"


    Arge figure shrouded in sword aura, who was charging at Frey, flew into the air.


    "You shouldn''t just rely on brute force and charge recklessly like that. It makes you vulnerable to counterattacks."


    "Argh!!"


    Frey, staring intently at the fallen student, swiftly kicked him in the waist as he fell to the ground, mming him against the wall.


    "And just emitting sword aura isn''t enough either. There are plenty of people in this world who can do that. It seems like you haven''t put any effort into honing your skills since awakening your powers, am I wrong?"


    "..."


    "...Why aren¡¯t you saying anything?"As Frey ¡®lectured¡¯ the gasping student pinned against the wall, he tilted his head, noticing theck of response.


    "Am I funny to you?"


    "Ughhh..."


    Then, Frey snapped one of the student¡¯s fingers and asked.


    "Why aren¡¯t you answering? Do you need further exnation? Should I exin again from the beginning?"


    "N-no, no! I understand! Please..."


    "Ohh¡­ you finally answered. But..."


    Only then did the silent student desperately begin to speak. Frey nodded, then raised an eyebrow, posing another question.


    "What did you say in the hallway earlier?"


    "Uh, um...?"


    ¡°What was it again? Didn¡¯t you say something like¡­ When you twist her finger? What does that mean?


    "Th-that''s... augh!!!"


    However, this time, before the student could respond, Frey began to break the fingers on his other hand.


    "...Since I already know the answer, you don''t need to say anything."


    <i>- Crack...!</i>


    Looking at Frey with eyes filled with fear, the student could see Lecane''s hand.


    At first nce, her hands looked fine, but from Frey''s perspective, all of Lecane''s finger joints were abnormally bent.


    ¡°D-die!!¡±


    Frey, who was breaking the student¡¯s fingers in the same way that Lecane''s finger were bent, muttered with a puzzled expression when another student from behind him tried to hit him with a sword.


    "By now, some of you should be trying to escape, right?"


    <i>- Sizzle...!</i>


    "...Grrgh!!"


    Without even turning back, Frey aimed at the student¡¯s hand and sted a burst of ster mana that pierced his hand. The student fell to his knees, trembling.


    "Some call it cowardly, but surprise attacks are actually the most effective means of attack. Especially when aimed at the opponent''s weak points, it can bring down even someone much stronger than yourself."


    "M-my hand...! My hand...!"


    "But, it alsoes with risks. Firstly, the opponent might anticipate the surprise attack and already have countermeasures prepared. Secondly, the opponent might be too strong for the surprise attack to work. In your case, you fell victim to both."


    "...Aaargh!"


    After finishing his ''lecture'', Frey stomped on the student''s pierced hand, applying more pressure as he began to interrogate him.


    "What harm did you inflict on that kid?"


    "I-I... mostly kicked her knees!"


    The pale-faced boy hurriedly shouted.


    The students writhing in agony behind Frey perfectly illustrated what would happen if he didn¡¯t answer Frey¡¯s question.


    "B-but I always gave her potions... Aaargh!!!"


    "That¡¯s good to hear. But I don¡¯t like it when you talk unnecessarily."


    Unable to bear the fear, the student attempted to make an excuse, but eventually, his knees were shattered by Frey, and he copsed, foaming at the mouth.


    "And, trying to intimidate a housemaid from the academy a few days ago wasn''t a smart move either."


    "Y-Yes? How did you... agh...!"


    "Why are you bothering the kid?"


    After delivering a powerful kick to the student crotch, Frey lightly poked him and spoke in a low voice.


    "Hey, I remember your face."


    "..."


    But the student had long since fainted, foaming at the mouth and exposing the whites of his eyes.


    "Are you listening? Well, it doesn''t matter."


    Scratching his head with a puzzled expression, Frey stood up and turned around to address the other students, but...


    "Well then..."


    However, he quietly closed his mouth.


    "...Huh."


    There were no students standing anymore.


    "Ugh, ugh..."


    "Agh... agh..."


    There were only bugs writhing and squirming on the ground, soaked in blood.


    It was an overwhelming defeat for the Killian faction, who had wielded unbridled power over not only academy students but also some professors for a while.


    "Was I a bit harsh?"


    Watching the scene nkly, Frey wiped the blood off his face with his hand and murmured.


    "Or perhaps... Did I get too caught up in acting crazy?"


    As he pondered, he summoned his information window.


    "...Guess not."


    Then, he quietly nodded.


    "My mental strength is still at 10. If there were any issues, my mind would''ve cleared up."


    With that, Frey pped his hands and came to a conclusion.


    "Everything seems normal, then."


    With lighter steps, Frey began to walk away.


    "Hiiii..."


    "Hmm."


    He eventually stopped in front of the terrified Lecane.


    <i>- Swoosh...</i>


    And then, Frey reached out with his bloodied hand to her.


    "Ugh, ugh... huugh..."


    Lecane, who had been watching the whole events unfold, burst into tears in panic upon seeing him.


    <i>- Click.</i>


    "Uh, huh?"


    However, what she expected didn''t happen.


    <i>- Click, click...</i>


    Instead, Frey was gently buttoning her torn uniform, one piece at a time.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    "I have potions. Need one?"


    "Oh, no! No, no!"


    Lecane stared nkly at Frey when he began to button up her uniform. Then she frantically waved her hands as he began to rummage around his pocket.


    "I-I have mine! I''ll take care of it myself!"


    "Oh, really?"


    "Y-Yes!"


    With that, she quickly retrieved a potion from her leather bag and sshed it on herself.


    <i>- Sizzle...</i>


    "Ah, agh!"


    Then, smoke erupted from her entire body, and Lecane closed her eyes tightly and groaned.


    "I-I''m fine. So..."


    "Is that so?"


    Staring at her intently, Frey stood up and spoke quietly.


    "Doesn''t look like it, though."


    "Hiiii..."


    With Frey''s sculpted-like face, snow-white skin and hair, and even his white attire, he appeared even more menacing as his whole appearance contrasted with the scarlet blood covering him.


    <i>Scary, scary, scary...</i>


    Already feeling fear towards Frey, Lecane closed her eyes tightly and continued to mutter inwardly.


    "Uh..."


    After a while, she finally opens her eyes.


    "Ah..."


    Frey was nowhere to be seen.


    Once again, her ''mind closing'' technique had worked.


    "Phew..."


    It was her own technique to escape from the hellish moment, keeping herself unconscious by shutting her mind for several tens of minutes when she was being harassed.


    "S-So, what now..."


    Lecane, who had ovee one obstacle, soon muttered with a timid expression as she looked at the writhing Killian faction on the ground. But¡­


    "Hey."


    "H-huh!?"


    Hearing Frey''s voice right next to her, she jumped and turned her gaze to the side.


    "I stopped by the lounge. Are they still like this?"


    "W-Well..."


    "Anyway, take this. I got it from the lounge."


    "Yes?"


    Handing something to her, Frey continued.


    "Let''s have lunch together."


    After passing a warm lunchbox to Lecane, Frey sat next to her and started to unpack his own lunchbox.


    "..."


    Lecane, holding the bloodied lunchbox, stared dazedly as Frey sat beside her and started to eat his lunch quietly. She quietly shifted her gaze to her own lunchbox.


    <i>- Rumble...</i>


    Come to think of it, she was quite hungry.


    But she couldn''t eat now. If she ate without permission, they would scold her...


    "...Ah."


    She saw the Killian faction, battered and bruised, writhing on the ground. They couldn''t touch her now. She could eat the food she hadn''t dared to touch for days.


    "Hap...! Nom..."


    Driven by this thought, Lecane hurriedly stuffed the bloodied lunchbox into her mouth.


    <i>What... is going on...</i>


    Then, everything suddenly hit her all at once.


    Everything was so confusing.


    The Killian faction, who had tormented her to the brink of death by exploiting her weaknesses, was suddenly decimated in an instant by the Devil Professor himself.


    What''s going on? What happened to her?


    "...This is delicious."


    "Oh, yes!"


    She was still full of questions, but one thing was certain.


    "This kid is simr to Lulu, huh?... But Lulu was self-inflicted, and this one is not. But why? Surely the prophecy... No, forget it. Prophecies are nonsense."


    Beside her, Frey murmured as he ate his lunch, still covered in blood.


    "Oh, by the way. Are you close with Prince Killian?"


    "Pffft!!"


    Lost in her thoughts, Lecane dramatically spat out the food in her mouth.


    "Cough, cough! Uh..."


    As she coughed and beat her chest, Frey offered her some water.


    "Here, water."


    "Cough¡­ Th-thank..."


    After coughing for a while, she finally managed to drink the water Frey gave her and then tried to express her gratitude but stopped herself.


    "Are you close to him?"


    Frey asked again, looking at her with a curious gaze.


    "I have to drag that bastard out, would you help?"


    "...!"


    Lecane turned pale at his words.


    "Hmm?"


    "W-w-well..."


    As she started trembling in fear again, the thoughts she had earlier began to rey in her mind.


    Beside her, Frey, now wearing a chilling smile, stared at her.


    "Thank you? Lecane?"


    He was even crazier than she had thought.


    <i>Scary, scary, scary...</i>


    And so, Lecane falls back into her ¡®mind closing'' state once again.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    "F-Frey!"


    "Yeah?"


    That evening, while Frey was quietly organizing documents in his office, someone came to see him.


    "What''s this all about?"


    "What do you mean?"


    na stood next to him, looking quite flustered.


    "I heard you''ve crushed the Killian faction. Is it true?"


    "Yep."


    "R-really? Without any tricks or deceit... really?"


    "Yeah."


    na, bewildered by Frey''s nonchnt demeanor, sat down beside him and continued.


    "The academy is in chaos right now!"


    "Is it? I see."


    "You have to be serious about this, Frey!"


    As na spoke, she pulled her chair closer to Frey and started exining.


    ¡°Even if it happened in a narrow and dark alley, there were more than a few witnesses passing by. Moreover, there are several magical documentation devices, so the evidence is solid."


    "I see."


    "Moreover... there were too many people who saw you walking around the academy covered in blood."


    "I just bought two lunch boxes at the lounge."


    "See! That''s the problem!"


    Seeing that Frey didn¡¯t seem to grasp the seriousness of the situation, na hit his chest and eximed.


    "Tomorrow is parent parent-teacher conference day, you know? Do you even know what that means in the academy?"


    "Hmm... Isn''t it a day when the parents of noble studentse and use their power to intimidate or threaten the professors?"


    "You know it well! All the parents of Killian faction students wille after you! The key leaders of the Emperor - Crown Prince¡¯s faction wille to attack you while having the perfect excuse!!¡±


    Originally, the academy was quite strict about restricting the entry and interference of outsiders due to ancient magic.


    Of course, the dean had some discretion to allow a certain degree of freedom, but the current dean was a very ambitious person.


    As a result, since the incident where the academy almost fell into the hands of sponsors, the academy had be even more closed off than before.


    However, the corrupt empire found one loophole to interfere with the academy as much as they wanted, and that was the parent-teacher conference system, one of the rules protected by magic.


    "No wonder so many of them said their parents wouldn''t stay quiet."


    "We need toe up with a n right away. I''ll do my best to protect you, but Frey, you..."


    Although only people of the same lineage or the same family could enter, even that was a significant threat to themoner Frey, so na thought she should mobilize all her power.


    But...


    "You intentionally escted the situation."


    "What?"


    "You did those things on purpose, didn''t you?"


    As Frey leaned back in his chair and responded calmly, na tilted her head and asked.


    "Why would you do that?"


    Although Frey was unaware of it, na, a genius of effort, knew very well that he was a natural prodigy.


    In the first ce, there was only one person in the world who could y child¡¯s games with Serena and even enjoy them, and that was Frey.


    Of course, if she said that, the two of them would tilt their heads because they didn¡¯t understand what she was talking about.


    They were truly a well-matched pair.


    "I... I know, but... still, I want to hear your exnation."


    Thanks to that, even na, unaware of her inferiorityplex showing up, blushed and turned her gaze to the side as she asked, to which Frey responded with a gentle smile.


    "You heard what I conveyed through Kania, right?"


    "...Yeah."


    When the ¡®rebellion¡¯ was mentioned, na regained herposure, her eyes gleaming as she nodded.


    "I''m nning to execute the first scenario tomorrow."


    "W-what does that mean...?"


    "Think about it differently. It''s not that the Emperor - Crown Prince faction is invading the academy; but that they are just walking into our territory.¡±


    na''s eyes began to tremble upon hearing those words.


    "I see. Thinking of it that way... It might be a bit early to say, but it does seem like we could catch them off guard. They couldn''t have known they''d be attacked so soon."


    "It''ll be quite amusing, won''t it?"


    "...B-But there''s a problem."


    Then, na spoke urgently.


    "Of course, it was a good thing that you took down those bastards, but because of that, they have the justification to retaliate. So legal attacks against you can''t be stopped..."


    "Don''t worry, that won''t be a problem."


    Frey whispered softly in na''s ear.


    "...Is that so?"


    na''s eyes widened as she murmured.


    "In the end, they''re entering the enemy''sir without even realizing their weapons are rusty. All we have to do is set the trap."


    "W-Wow..."


    Eventually, na''s eyes lit up as she looked at Frey, who was smiling softly.


    "I... I honestly thought you had finally lost it. Running around the academy covered in blood... I thought I should contact Serena... But it was all part of the n."


    "I just changed my perspective. That''s how I found the solution."


    As Frey gently stroked her head, he murmured.


    "Anyway, pretending to be insane isn''t exactly easy."


    Feelingpletely relieved after hearing those words, na leaned her head on Frey''s shoulder and asked softly.


    "But, what about after that?"


    "Hmm?"


    "Once the parent-teacher conference begins, what''s the next n?"


    Upon hearing this, Frey smiled brightly.


    "We''ll educate them."


    "What?"


    "What could the children have done wrong? It''s the fault of the parents, who taught them poorly."


    With a cool smile, Frey added.


    "They learned from watching their parents, so the parents should be treated the same way I treated the students, don''t you think?"


    Upon hearing this, na recalled the exhrating yet horrific scene she witnessed in the infirmary.


    "..."


    Not sure what''s going on, na resolved to contact Serena as soon as /genesisforsaken

 Chapter 312: Parent-Teacher Conference Day

    Chapter 312: Parent-Teacher Conference Day


    The day after Frey sorted out the Prince Killian faction, tension began to fill the air at the Academy. This was because today was ''Parent-Teacher Conference Day.''


    Of course, if it were just an ordinary parent-teacher conference, the Academy wouldn''t have been enveloped in such a chilly atmosphere. However, parent-teacher conferences were practically the days when imperial nobles pressured the Academy under the guise of consultations.


    It was amon event, almost like an annual ritual that had been happening for decades, but today, the scale and intent were slightly different.


    <i>- ck, ck...</i>


    The sight of soldiers and knights from each family surrounding the Academy, with several lords of the house from the Emperor - Crown Prince''s faction standing in front with visibly angered expressions, was reminiscent of a battlefield.


    "Lestric, you''re here too."


    "Well, of course, I should be here."


    It had only been a day since the incident urred, but their purpose ining to the Academy, even resorting to teleportation magic, was unanimously aligned.


    "My son has been injured by that scoundrel, and I cannot stand idly by."To take revenge for their child, who had been seriously injured to the point where their bones were crushed by Frey, and was still writhing in agony in the hospital.


    ¡°And also, it would be good if we¡¯re able to tame that unruly Princess.¡±


    Furthermore, they had to restore their children''s honor and influence.


    If they seed, they would prove their abilities to the Emperor and the Crown Prince, and they might even weaken the na¡¯s faction.


    It was a mixture of personal emotions and political maneuvers, typical of the big figures in political circles.


    "Lestric, Count Saint. You''re here too."


    "Marquis Hecrane? Nice to see you here."


    "We could have handled this on our end, why did you have toe all the way here?"


    Even among the lords of the houses gathered here, the gathering of the three leaders drew everyone''s attention.


    They were Marquis Hecrane, the leader of the Emperor - Crown Prince¡¯s faction, and Count Lestric and Count Saint, who were the Crown Prince''s right and left arm, respectively.


    Until recently, when the Starlight Ducal family, which had been reigning at the pinnacle of imperial power and was even being discussed for the grant of a grand duchy, had fallen, there were hardly any people who could oppose them, excluding the Count Justiano. This was even more so with the Moonlight and Sunset Ducal families maintaining a superficial neutrality.


    And the sight of the three powerful figures, with expressions filled with anger, was a rare sight.


    "If we keep staying in the background, we''ll lose influence. That''s why sometimes we need to personally intervene in such troublesome matters. Don''t you agree?"


    "As expected of Marquis Hecrane. Your cunningness knows no bound."


    "We should start moving in soon. The longer we wait, the more prepared that unruly princess will be."


    While Lestric ttered Marquis Hecrane, Count Saint gazed at the Academy with sharp eyes and muttered.


    Although not as formidable as the Bywalker family, known for their sword, Count Saint was rumored to be on par with the knightmander of the Imperial Knights in terms of skill alone.


    His intuition was sharp and tingling.


    "I have a bad feeling about this. Let''s not becent and proceed cautiously."


    "I knew you''d say that. That''s why everyone brought their family''s knights. The Academy won''t be an easy opponent after all."


    However, Marquis Hecrane waved his hand dismissively.


    "As much as I''d like to lead the troops myself, the ancient magic of the Academy is too formidable."


    "Well, even the Magic Tower Master can¡¯t dispel it.¡±


    Despite bringing their family soldiers for a political show, the ancient magic of the Academy remained robust.


    Thus, only the kin of the students could enter for the ¡®conference.''


    And when the Academy caused trouble for a student, as Frey did this time, up to three guards from their family could apany them.


    Though they were outnumbered, what mattered was not quantity but quality.


    The reason why the Sunrise Empire was still referred to as an ''empire'' despite its corruption was because it possessed an unparalleled number of ''knightmanders''pared to other Countries.


    In an ordinary kingdom, there were only about three knightmander-level talents who had sessfully awakened their own sword aura.


    When a war broke out between nations, the knightmander-level talents were such a crucial factor that the first thing assessed to predict victory or defeat was how many knightmander-level talents each nation possessed.


    And such talents were monopolized by the parents of the students at the Killian faction.


    The reason the Killian faction wielded absolute power was precisely because of this. And this was also the reason, despite na''s overwhelming momentum in raising her power and influence, she had yet to secure hegemony.


    "Even the nine knights we have as guards are enough to easily destroy a whole kingdom on their own. Add to that the escort knights of the other lords, and it would be too much even for the Princess, no matter how resourceful she is."


    "Indeed, that''s true."


    Thus, as the Marquis spoke with confidence and moved forward, the two Count also nodded and followed.


    "So, what are you going to do about Frey and the Princess? Since it''s a secluded space, whatever you do won''t leak out."


    "I will break every bone in Frey''s body. The information in his brain is useful. And for the Princess... it might be a good opportunity to educate her to our liking."


    As they passed through the Academy''s barrier, their sinister ns began to pour out.


    "ording to the information, it seems she has fallen for Frey, but our sons would be better than such a lowlymoner. Of course, after staying at the Academy andpleting the ''proper education.''"


    "Now that I think about it, the Academy maids are quite beautiful. We could give them as rewards to the knights while we''re here..."


    "Let''s use this opportunity to either win over the dean to our side or rece him, so we can overhaul the sponsorship system. Of course, all sponsors will be from our families. They will consider it an honor to serve."


    With their escort knights in tow, the three corrupt lords entered the Academy, revealing their dark intentions with a smile.


    "Stop."


    However, someone blocked their path.


    "From now on, we will guide you."


    "Hmm?"


    Isolet, with an even colder gaze than usual and apanied by faculty members, stood in their way.


    "Well, do as you please."


    "I¡¯m sure Frey and the princess are doing well, right? I want to go to the conference room quickly."


    Initially, Marquis Hecrane and Count Lestric looked at Isolet with slightly wary eyes, but after ncing at the knights behind them, they smiled and began to follow her.


    "...What?"


    Only Count Saint, a knightmander-level talent, was sweating profusely with a pale face.


    "Is it just my imagination?"


    When he faced Isolet, although it was only for a moment, he could distinctly feel it.


    A pure sword aura, unlike anything he had seen in his life, emanating from her.


    "..."


    He feltpletely overwhelmed.


    There were only two moments where he felt like this.


    When he witnessed the Emperor''s fury when he was young.


    And when he had sparred with the imperial knightmander.


    For the first time in a long while, he felt a sense of powerlessness he hadn''t experienced since those moments.


    "My Lord?"


    "Ah, yes. Let''s go."


    As he stood rooted to the ground, drenched in cold sweat, the call of his knights brought him back to his senses, and he began to move again.


    <i>...I need to be fully alert.</i>


    If she could emit such an aura in a split second like that, he needed to be fully alert to suppress it.


    So, as Count Saint tensed his body in preparation, a thought struck him, causing him to stop in his tracks again.


    <i>What if it wasn''t just a split second?</i>


    What if the difference in rank was so great that he could only sense it for a split second?


    Ah, surely not. That couldn''t be.


    They couldn''t miss the opportunity to take control of the Academy.


    The sight of the fresh students and maids was tantalizing.


    And it was the perfect chance to get their hands on the insolent princess. Rather than handing her over to the smug and pudgy Marquis and his son, she would surely prefer his son instead.


    "If need be, we can use the knights as shields."


    Count Saint shook his head, he began to hasten his lethargic steps.


    "..."


    And there was Isolet, giving him a cold, fleeting nce.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    "So, what is this all about?"


    The Marquis'' voice, full of disbelief, echoed throughout the auditorium.


    "Please wait here."


    Isolet, who had guided them to the auditorium instead of a conference room, left them with those words and took a seat on the stage.


    "Go ahead, do as you wish."


    The Marquis stared at her for a moment and muttered under his breath with a greedy tone.


    He thought this only added more justification to their cause.


    "Bring Frey and na here."


    However, Count Lestric, unable to hide his impatience, crossed his legs with an arrogant expression and spoke.


    "Before we overturn the Academy."


    "...Ha."


    At that absurd word, someone sitting next to Isolet smirked.


    "Who is that?"


    Count Lestric asked, his expression turning cold at the tant snort echoing through the auditorium.


    "It seems you''ve lost your fear."


    Then, he looked at Lulu and Irina, and murmured with a twisted smile.


    "If we take over the Academy, we''ll have to deal with that girl first."


    "The Princess is our priority."


    Then, the Marquis muttered with a somewhat rational expression on his face.


    "Bring Frey and na within 5 minutes. If you do notply, we will order the knights to attack."


    Count Lestric, slightly nodding to the Marquis¡¯ word, pompously repeated his threat.


    "Do we look like we''re joking?"


    "Why are these kids here? Are they part of the student council?"


    "Lord, shall we chase them out?"


    At the same time, the lords of the houses were making noise and ring at the people on the stage.


    "E-Excuse me, Marquis."


    "...Yes?"


    In this tense atmosphere, Count Saint looked pale as he attempted to say something to the Marquis, but then-


    <i>- Thud, thud...</i>


    "Has everyone gathered?"


    At that moment, Frey and na ascended to the stage, naturally drawing the Marquis¡¯ attention to them.


    "Let''s be direct, Professor Frey."


    As the two fully ascended the stage, Count Lestric stood up with an arrogant look and began to speak.


    ¡°I arrest you based on your acts of violence, attempted murder, and other illegal acts against all the lords¡¯ children present here.¡±


    "Arrest? By what authority?"


    "By the legal authority of the nobles, granted by the imperialw. Once our kin are harmed, we have the authority to use force."


    After saying that, he looked at na with a chilling gaze and said,


    "And, Princess, you will have to join us for a while for an investigation."


    "What are you talking about?"


    "It''s nothing serious. It''s just that there are allegations of you instigating and encouraging Frey''s criminal actions."


    "As you just said, it''s merely an allegation. And you surely have no right to arrest a member of the royal family."


    Count Lestric, sparkling with enthusiasm at na''s rebuttal, added,


    "Of course, we cannot arrest the princess. That''s why we are ''investigating.'' You''ll be participating as a witness. If you could just apany us for a while..."


    "Are you threatening me now?"


    "No, no, not at all. It''s just the exercise of our legally guaranteed rights."


    Muttering to himself, he thought,


    <i>I''m skilled at twisting theplex imperialws to my advantage. Even the princess can''t refute that.</i>


    The legal basis and justification were all in his favor.


    Initially, he was furious upon hearing that Frey had crippled his son, but now, he was more than grateful to him.


    His actions alone had caused a butterfly effect, providing them with a golden opportunity to seize the Academy and the princess.


    Of course, the princess could have stayed silent and resisted, but with the most important force, military power, on their side, their victory seemed inevitable.


    Certainly, the hidden princess''s bodyguards could be a variable, but the knights they brought were the strongest in the empire.


    <i>Nevertheless, she''s quite pretty.</i>


    The Count, sensingplete victory, murmured to himself as he gazed at na, who somehow appeared feminine.


    <i>She had lost all that childishness. She''d be wasted on the Marquis.</i>


    As he was about to raise his hand tomand the knights, Frey, with a kind smile, began speaking.


    "Unfortunately, everything you said is wrong."


    "What?"


    Frey began his talk with a kind smile.


    ¡°I have no reason to be arrested by you.¡±


    ¡°Hoo?¡±


    Then, Count Lestric asked with a joyful smile.


    "And why is that?"


    He was someone who loved to debate over legal interpretations. Although the situation was dire, there was no need to rush, as the knights brought by the lords were ring at them with wide eyes.


    "You''ll need to exin convincingly."


    It was a chance to humiliate Frey, who had been bragging when he was a Duke, and this could also elevate his own status. Thus, the Count wore a cold smile on his face,


    The Count was looking forward to whatever nonsense Frey woulde up with.


    "I am under suspension for the execution of all crimes until my trial in a few months."


    "...What?"


    However, the words that came out of Frey''s mouth were not just empty talk or pretense.


    "I have already concluded secret deals with the Imperial Family and the Church by receiving a teaching position at the Academy. I am under suspension for the crimes of high treason, collusion with the Demon Army, and 325 other crimes."


    The Count''s expression began to stiffen upon hearing this.


    ¡°This has been confirmed by the Emperor¡¯s decree issued on Orientation Day. Did you not know?¡±


    "I knew that much."


    "Is that so? I thought you wouldn''t know, seeing as you were the first to flee."


    Smiling at that, Frey continued, tapping the podium.


    "The act of violence and attempted murder you used me of also falls under one of those 325 crimes. And the execution of those crimes has been suspended by the Emperor."


    "Rubbish! The targets and incidents are different! So they should be tried separately¨C"


    "No, the decree issued by the Emperor clearly stated that the suspension was for the ''criminal act'' itself that Imitted. Just in case, I included it at thest minute, but it seems the one who issued the decree didn''t want to deal with the hassle."


    As Frey finished speaking, murmurs began to spread among the lords.


    "So, even though my crimes against your children could be aggravated and punished at my trial in a few months, they cannot be executed right now."


    With those words, Frey added.


    "So, you can''t arrest me, or immediately make na a witness. My crimes will have to be dealt with at the trial in a few months."


    "Still, an investigation..."


    "Why investigate? I''ve already admitted to all the crimes. The cause and effect are clear, and all the evidence has been submitted. There''s no reason to investigate."


    "This...this bastard..."


    As Frey mimicked the Count''s arrogant expression, Count Lestric erupted in anger.


    "Do you not know that the Emperor is behind us? A decree like that means nothing..."


    "You''re the ones iming that. In reality, the Emperor isn''t on your side, is he?"


    "...!"


    The Count, who was trying to assert the Emperor''s authority, widened his eyes upon hearing that.


    "The Emperor gave up on everything because ofziness, didn''t he? He didn''t stop you from iming to be the Emperor''s faction, but he didn¡¯t consider you guys to be on his side and didn¡¯t even listen to your request."


    "..."


    "In the end, you''re just the faction of Crown Prince Killian. You''ve only used the indifferent Emperor as your shield."


    "Shut up! That''s just your delusion! If you want, I can send a letter to His Majesty right now¨C"


    "Go ahead."


    With a sigh, Frey spoke.


    "I''ll wait as long as you want."


    Frey knew all too well about the cursed Emperor, who had been indifferent even when his throat was slit in the previous cycle.


    He told na that the pact he had made was unusual, and the fact that the Emperor wouldn''t react to their petty political squabbles.


    "Th-th-this is..."


    The Count''s face was flushed with anger, but he was unable to refute a single word that came out of Frey¡¯s mouth. Frey just looked at him coldly.


    "Excellent, Frey."


    He turned his gaze to the Marquis, who had been observing the situation until then.


    "But, there''s one thing you''re overlooking."


    The Marquis, who was looking at him with a delighted expression, smiled and spoke.


    "The legal interpretation isn''t really that important. I already knew how it would turn out if we delved deeper, this would happen."


    "Is that so?"


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to point it out perfectly. Anyway, the important point is¡­¡±


    The Marquis stood up, looked around, and continued his speech.


    "Because of your mistake, we have led numerous knights and invaded the Academy."


    At that, the Count''s face, which had been flushed, sat down with an expression of realization.


    ¡°Do you really think we will step down if the legal issues are not resolved?¡±


    "Mhm."


    "From the moment we entered here, the game is already over. Everything until now is just a formality. Even if the packaging is a bit messy, the fact that we''ve won doesn''t change."


    Then, the Marquis looked at the silent Count Saint and said,


    "Handle him."


    However, something felt off.


    "..."


    "Saint?"


    Yet, Count Saint remained silent.


    "Ha, haha..."


    "Is something wrong?"


    Looking at the pale-faced Count Saint sweating coldly, the Marquis tilted his head and asked.


    "A trap..."


    But Count Saint murmured without paying any attention to the Marquis.


    "It''s a trap..."


    His gaze lingered on Isolet, Lulu, and Irina.


    "Wh-We need to leave here quickly¨C"


    "Enough, I can''t take it anymore!"


    But before Count Saint could finish his sentence, the enraged shout of Count Lestric, who suddenly burst out, drowned his voice.


    "Beat Frey here and now, and bring the princess out! Hurry!"


    As he said this, he drew his sword from his waist and took the lead in front of the advancing knights.


    "Huh? Bring out the princess?"


    Frey said brightly.


    "Is this counted as treason?"


    "Shut up!! You demon... Kwah!?"


    And the next moment, the Count opened his eyes wide and clutched his stomach.


    "Keh..."


    Blood poured from his mouth.


    "Isn''t insulting the royal family a crime?"


    Looking down at the Count, Frey murmured quietly.


    "Oh, but murder isn''t included among my 325 crimes... Killing is a bit much."


    "W-What are you doing right now..."


    "Instead, I''ll educate you."


    "Aaaaghh!!!"


    And with that, Frey mercilessly broke the Count''s arm.


    <i>- Thud...!</i>


    "Do you know? Now, even if Imit any crime other than murder, it will be suspended until a few monthster."


    Frey, who had smashed the Count¡¯s arm to pieces, wiped the sweat from his forehead and spoke in a pleased voice.


    "Regardless of your high status, you can''t punish me."


    "Attack him."


    "Isn''t it strange?"


    Frey, who had broken the Count''s waist, looked at the knights approaching him under the Marquis¡¯mand, he muttered.


    "Why didn''t you understand even after I warned you?"


    As soon as he finished speaking, the three knights charging at Frey lost consciousness and copsed.


    "Oh, by the way, I heard some interesting discussions at the gate earlier.¡±


    Looking around at the lords, who had opened their eyes wide at the scene, Frey continued.


    <i>- Squelch...!</i>


    "Gahhhh..."


    He crushed Count Lestric¡¯s crotch and asked a question with a bright expression.


    "Are you allcking education?"


    - Squelch, Squelch, Squelch...!


    The expression on Count Lestric¡¯s face as he was repeatedly trampled by Frey began to turn miserable.


    "Why aren''t you saying anything? We need to have a discussion. Count Lestric?"


    "... Cou¡­ Saint, please."


    "..."


    The expression on Count Saint¡¯s face, who had heard the Marquis¡¯mand, also turned /genesisforsaken

 Chapter 313: The Hymn of Humanity

    <i>- Crackle...!</i>


    "Kheuk!!"


    "Eugh..."


    As Frey''s sword aura swept through the auditorium, the knights rushing at him copsed.


    "W-What on earth is this..."


    The Marquis cried out in disbelief and took a step back as the knights they brought, capable of toppling a kingdom, fell like leaves in the wind.


    "Why don''t you just put down your weapons and surrender? I have no intention of harming those who surrender."


    Frey, surrounded by the knights, approached them with a nk expression.


    "Did you make a deal with the Demon King? You demon...""I happen to know the Demon King''s Army well, and even they click their tongues at the sight of the imperial nobles. And believe me, to be something that even the Demon King''s Army finds disgusting was not an easy feat. Haha."


    Then, Frey added with a broad smile.


    "So, who''s next?"


    He was standing there, twirling his sword leisurely. At first nce, his stance was full of opening, yet no one came forward.


    "Keuhh..."


    "Ah, it hurts... Eugh..."


    The groans of the knights writhing in pain behind him filled the auditorium.


    Already, half of the knights brought by the lords of the houses had fallen.


    "Count Saint! Please do something!"


    Feeling the danger of the situation, the Marquis desperately shouted and pushed Count Saint forward, causing him to stagger in front of Frey.


    "You... were hiding your skills..."


    Count Saint red at the Marquis, but soon realized that there was nothing he could do and drew out the sword from his waist.


    <i>- Crackle...!</i>


    "...Keuk."


    At that moment, Frey''s sword, emitting a sh of starlight, rushed forward.


    <i>- Crackle, crackle...</i>


    "Grrr..."


    Count Saint was among the strongest in the empire, so he wasn''t subdued in a single attack, but his hand was already violently trembling from blocking Frey''s sword with his own.


    <i>- Crack¡­ Crack!</i>


    "W-What...?"


    Even then, as he desperately tried to push Frey''s sword away, Count Saint soon wore a terrified expression as his sword began to break.


    "This can''t be..."


    It was iprehensible. No matter how strong Frey was, his sword aura was clearly blocking Frey¡¯s sword.


    Then, why was his own sword breaking?


    "M-Mana...?"


    Even in his utter panic, the Count''s face was soon filled with shock as he detected a trace of magic entwining his cracked sword.


    "Infusing mana into sword aura? That''s impossible¨C"


    <i>- ng!!</i>


    "M-My God."


    An impossible urrence was unfolding before his eyes.


    Mana and sword aura couldn¡¯t coexist.


    That was an absolute rule that had not changed for a thousand years.


    "Sorry, but I need to finish this quickly."


    Yet, here in front of him, Frey broke that rule with ease.


    Frey murmured as he drove his sword into the Count''s shoulder.


    "Please excuse me."


    <i>- Crunch!!</i>


    "Kheuk..."


    After saying that, Frey coldly gazed at the Count kneeling before him and shattered his leg with a kick.


    "I-I surrender. I surrender."


    "I-I came here unknowingly. I''m innocent."


    "M-me too! I was just used..."


    As even the mighty Count Saint crumbled, the knights guarding the Marquis began to abandon their weapons and surrender one by one.


    <i>- Crack...!</i>


    "Aargh!!"


    "Why, why! How... Eugh..."


    However, as Frey passed by the surrendered knights, he suddenly broke the arms of two knights.


    "Innocent? Used? Who were those people earlier who were soliciting the lords of the houses to sponsor the female students?"


    "Y-You said you won''t harm those who surrender..."


    "Ah, I''m sorry. I apologize for that."


    Frey, wearing a slightly apologetic expression, passed by the trembling knights and stood before the Marquis.


    "P-please¡­ T-Think carefully. No, I hope you do think carefully. Frey."


    The Marquis, who had shown an arrogant attitude just a moment ago, sped his hands and spoke politely.


    "If you attack me, there''s no turning back. People will see you as a demon, a viin. So please calm down..."


    "They already do, don''t they?"


    "What?"


    Frey interjected him with a puzzled expression.


    "All the people in the world already see me as the empire''s greatest viin, don''t they?"


    "Ah."


    "There''s nowhere further for me to fall, is there? Wouldn''t they rejoice when rumors spread about me overthrowing the corrupt nobles?"


    "..."


    Frey''s eyes were filled with chaos.


    "Eugh..."


    It was a look that the Marquis could neither understand nor tolerate, since he was always in the position of power since birth.


    "P-please spare me..."


    "By the way, what did you say you were going to do to na earlier?"


    "Hiiii...!"


    The gaze from Frey, which had been looking down on him, suddenly turned into a kinder gaze.


    "I, I must have lost my mind. Th-then..."


    "What right does a wretch like you have to my woman?"


    With eyes full of killing intent, Frey spoke.


    "I-I''m sorry!! I was foolish!! I''ll never do it again... Ahh!!"


    Only then did the Marquis begin to beg earnestly, sping his hands, but Frey kicked his hands, shattering them.


    "''I won''t do it again.'' Hah! You shouldn¡¯t have done it in the first ce. Isn''t it like killing someone and then saying you won''t kill again?"


    "P-please spare me..."


    Even so, the Marquis grabbed Frey''s leg with his trembling, shattered hands.


    "The sex ves dying in your dungeon have probably repeated those words countless times. Aren¡¯t they?"


    "H-how do you..."


    Frey looked down at him with disgust and whispered. The Marquis'' eyes trembled as he heard the wording out of Frey¡¯s mouth.


    "Nothing''s changed fromst time, Marquis."


    "W-what?"


    "Unfortunately, your mistake will be discovered, and you pinned the me on me for the dungeon."


    "Ah, ahh..."


    Immediately after those words, Frey''s foot struck the Marquis''s crotch.


    "Ugh..."


    "Why are you fainting? You''ve magically forced unconscious ves awake, haven''t you? Are you trying to avoid the situation?"


    "Uwaaa!!"


    ¡°You were the one who spread the human pet culture to the nobles, didn¡¯t you? Why do you make innocent girls your pets? Are you crazy?¡±


    Frey looked down at the Marquis, who had fainted, foaming at the mouth. He muttered and twisted the Marquis¡¯ shattered arm. The Marquis regained consciousness with a blood-curdling scream.


    <i>- Crackk...</i>


    "Why are all the imperial nobles like this? I really feel like killing them all. Should I just pretend to be insane and kill them all?"


    "You, you''re... already insane..."


    <i>- Crack!</i>


    "Guhhhh..."


    Frey broke the Marquis¡¯ another arm, then whispered to the trembling Marquis.


    "I''ll throw you into the basement of your mansion like this."


    "W-what..."


    "Of course, I''ll also release all the ves in the basement."


    Terror filled the Marquis'' eyes upon hearing this.


    "What punishment could I give you? The punishment should be carried out by those innocents who have lost their freedom. Isn''t that right?"


    "I-I¡­ Geuh"


    Frey stomped on the repulsive, squirming Marquis and walked away, then quietly looked back.


    "...I guess that''s enough."


    The nobles of the Killian faction, the shields that had protected the corrupt Imperial Family, who had been running rampant without facing any repercussions, were finally decimated.


    The lords of the houses who resisted even a little were crushed, and most of the lords who did not were in a panic.


    Half of the knights who had steadfastly supported themy defeated, and the rest had lost their will to fight.


    <i>- Click.</i>


    Observing them, Frey pressed a brooch attached to his clothes quietly.


    <i>- Shaaa...</i>


    Suddenly, an evil aura spread out in all directions.


    "All of you, swore a death oath."


    As the aura permeated the lords of the houses and knights, Frey whispered in a cold voice.


    "That you will obey my orders from now on."


    It only took a few minutes to elicit everyone''s response.


    Frey knew very well how to get a response from those who didn''t respond.


    "Alright, then..."


    With a satisfied expression, Frey tapped the brooch and took back the evil aura, then looked around quickly.


    "..."


    Isolet and Lulu, who had quietly sat in their seats until they received Frey''smand, were watching him silently.


    "Frey."


    "Master..."


    Finally, as Frey met their eyes, they opened their mouths with trembling voices.


    There was no hint of disappointment or disgust in their emotions.


    Only concern for Frey was evident in their expression.


    "...Hah."


    And the same was true for Irina and na, who stood up from their seats and approached Frey.


    A bitter smile was forming on Frey''s lips.


    "Ughhh!!"


    At that moment, something happened.


    "You... insane bastard...!"


    One of the knights who had been pretending to be unconscious suddenly raised his sword and dashed toward the exit of the auditorium at full speed.


    "S-stop..."


    "Oh dear."


    Although Irina and na panicked and tried to use their magic, Frey''s movements were even faster.


    <i>- Swoosh...</i>


    "...Aargh!!"


    As the knight tried to open the door and retrieved something from his chest, Frey, with an expressionless face, grabbed the man''s head and mmed it into the ground.


    "You bastard..."


    Looking down at him, Frey''s eyes were filled with rage.


    "Why were you trying to throw a dagger?¡±


    ¡°I-I was nning to take one of the students as a hostage. B-But, I¡¯m not nning on killing them!¡±


    The knights knew very well what would happen to him if he were lying. With no other choices, he whispered the truth and closed his eyes tightly.


    "Those innocent kids? Have the knights abandoned their chivalry these days?"


    "I-I''m sorry... Keuk."


    "If I hadn''t intervened, those innocent kids would have been harmed by your actions. Any objections?"


    "N-no..."


    After taking the paralyzing poison-covered dagger from the knight''s arm and shed it against his leg, Frey tilted his head and asked.


    ¡°But where did the paralyzing poisone from?¡±


    "The Marquis ordered me to give it to the children."


    "Why... Well, forget it. I have nothing to say."


    "Keuk..."


    Leaving the paralyzed knight to himself, Frey stood up and brushed off his hands.


    "I thought I was in big trouble."


    Muttering quietly while ncing around, he tried to take a step forward.


    "Ah."


    Immediately, he stopped in his tracks and stood still.


    "..."


    Numerous students were looking at him, still covered in blood.


    The third-year students, who had little contact with Frey and were affiliated with Killian.


    The second-yearmoners who had once bullied him, the second-year nobles who had tormented him.


    And even the first-year freshmen who were being taught by him.


    All of them were staring nkly at him.


    <i>- Step.</i>


    As Frey silently received their gazes, he took a quiet step forward.


    <i>- Whoosh...</i>


    Then, like the Red Sea parting, the students moved aside to make way for him.


    <i>- Step, Step...</i>


    Walking through the students, Frey''s steps echoed in the silence.


    "...Haha."


    As he walked, a proud smile appeared on his face, sending shivers of fear through most of the students.


    "Ha..."


    However, Frey''s expression faltered briefly.


    His younger sister, Aria, was looking at him with fear for the first time in her life.


    <i>- Swish...</i>


    Frey stopped in his tracks after seeing her and quietly looked back.


    "..."


    All the students averted their gaze.


    "Oh."


    For Frey, who had always received nothing but disdainful or contemptuous looks, it was a refreshing change.


    <i>- Step, step...</i>


    After walking around the students for a while with an expression of wonder, Frey finally turned his steps toward the students.


    <i>- Whoosh...</i>


    This time, the students moved aside toward the wall.


    "Hey there."


    Frey extended his bloodied hand towards the trembling students, and Lecane, who was timidly hiding among the students, took a step back in fear.


    "Your button is undone."


    "...Uhh."


    Hearing that, Lecane, with a frightened expression, hid even further among the students.


    "Aria, your sash is disheveled, too."


    "..."


    At his words, Aria took a step back like the other students.


    "You need to tidy up your appearance."


    When he took one more step forward.


    <i>- Swish...</i>


    Aria took another step back, mirroring his movement.


    "Oh, is it because there''s blood on my hands?"


    Then, Frey took out a white glove from his pocket and put it on his right hand.


    "Is this better?"


    Then, he approached her again.


    "..."


    But Aria, Lecane, and the other students just continued to quietly back away.


    "Hehe."


    Finally satisfied, Frey moved on with a content smile and murmured softly.


    "Okay, no one thinks of me kindly. Everything is perfect."


    Muttering and chuckling to himself, Frey looked quite insane.


    "Now then..."


    "Frey."


    Nevertheless, Frey continued to move forward while bursting intoughter.


    "You did that on purpose."


    "...na."


    When na, who had followed him unnoticed, grabbed his shoulder and called out to him, he spoke with a bright smile.


    "There''s too much garbage in the empire. Don''t you think?"


    "There''s no way you didn''t notice that the knight didn''t faint, right?"


    However, na asked him a question with a stern expression.


    "I''ll handle this incident. If Lulu and Irina use group hypnosis, we can cover it up. So¨C"


    "na, listen."


    Suddenly, Frey interrupted with a serious expression.


    "Today, the nobles of the Killian faction became like that because Frey went insane. It was solely due to one person, Frey, without anyone else''s interference."


    "Frey!"


    "Don''t downy it or cover it up. Let it be known throughout the Empire that Frey, who had been hiding his power, finally went insane."


    Ignoring na''s outburst, he continued.


    "It was you who stopped the insane Frey. Spread that fact around as well."


    "You¨C"


    "I''ll say it again, don''t try to remedy it. It''s all because of the madness I brought upon myself. Understand?"


    "But¨C"


    As na continued to intervene, Frey grabbed her shoulder and whispered in a low voice.


    "You bing the Empress is one of my top priorities, na."


    Leaving those words behind, Frey quietly moved on.


    "Well then, shall we go finish the rest of the tasks?"


    Watching his retreating figure quietly, na, clutching the letter in her hand, muttered.


    "... Foolish Frey."


    [I''ll go right now.]


    - Serena.


    The cold breezeing in through the open window enveloped her and the letter.


    P.S. Frey will never fall into corruption.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    <i>- Scribble, Scribble...</i>


    Several hours after the incident that wouldter be known as the Killian Faction Purge Incident, Frey continued his paperwork with a bright smile on his face.


    "... My arm hurts."


    He murmured as he stretched his trembling right arm, which had been shaking ever since.


    "Weird."


    For some reason, his right hand still had a white glove on, and strong alcohol littered the desk.


    <i>- Ding!</i>


    As Frey worked on his paperwork for quite some time, he tilted his head and turned his head at the cheerful sound in front of him.


    "..."


    And at that moment, Frey froze for a while.


    "Ha."


    Then, after some time had passed, joy lit up Frey''s face.


    "Haha... Hahaha!! Hahahaha!!"


    Soon, Frey put his head on the desk and burst intoughter.


    "Puhahaha...!! Hahaha... Haha!!"


    He erupted withughter that seemed like it would never stop.


    "Puh, puhaha... hahaha....."


    His eyes were full of tears because he wasughing so hard, and they were filled with the chaos from earlier.


    His appearance was reminiscent of a madman.


    "Heh... Heh..."


    However,


    [Name: Frey]


    [Abilities: Strength 10 / Mana 10 / Intelligence ??? / Mental Strength 10]


    Floating next to him, his mental strength was fixed at the maximum.


    [Passive Status : Terminal Illness / Lost Left Arm / Mental Strength Degradation LV MAX (Paused) / Mental Deficiency]


    And there, except for a mental deficiency, no other mental issues were listed.


    [Disposition: Hero]


    His disposition remained that of a hero.


    [Goodness Stat: 100]


    His goodness stat remained at 100.


    "Heh..."


    <i>I''ve done enough... Even the Demon God must have been fooled.</i>


    Frey, who was shaking his head, quietly muttered to himself.


    <i>I won.</i>


    He silently dered to himself.


    "Professor."


    "Hmm?"


    Suddenly, someone came to him.


    "Please stand up."


    Quietly poking Frey''s side was none other than Eurelia.


    "Aren''t you scared of me?"


    Looking at Eurelia, Frey asked with a smirk.


    "Well..."


    Then, with her characteristic calm expression, Eurelia replied.


    "Professor, by destroying the power structure of the Killian faction, you allowed my father, Count Justiano, to seize control of the Empire. So, I should be grateful, shouldn''t I?"


    "Hmm."


    "And honestly, it was kind of cool."


    Listening to her calmlyposed words, Frey smiled brightly.


    "So, what brings you here?"


    "... That''s the thing."


    Then, a dignified voice came from behind her.


    "Today is the parent-teacher conference, Mr. Frey."


    Eurelia''s father. The ruler of the empire¡¯s back alley.


    And standing behind her was none other than Count Justiano, who had just be the most influential figure in the Empire.


    "Ah, it was about the parent-teacher conference, then?"


    Frey replied with a cheerful smile.


    "I''ve heard from Eurelia. I wondered when you''de, and it turns out it''s today."


    "..."


    When Count Justiano, who had been silently watching him, adjusted his tie and was about to speak...


    "Oh, right, there''s something I wanted to say first."


    Frey adjusted his posture and spoke.


    "...Go ahead."


    Count Justiano nodded calmly, resembling his daughter in demeanor.


    "Let''s start a rebellion."


    But the words that came out of Frey''s mouth were enough to break the poker faces of the father-daughter duo.


    "I¡¯m bored, so why not overthrow the emperor?"


    Looking at the two with a joyful expression, Frey added with a bright smile.


    "I made you the most powerful figure in the empire, so you owe me, right?"


    Count Justiano, looking at him, muttered with a hollow smile.


    "You''re insane."


    Frey replied with a smirk.


    "Because I already won."


    System Notification


    [Notification - The Conditions For the Hidden Route Have Been Met.]


    In front of him, the system message that had made him burst intoughter a moment ago was floating around.


    System Notification


    [Main Quest - Rebellion Against the Imperial Family Scenario Unlocked]


    [Overthrow the Current Emperor and Make na the Empress.]


    The absolute good that would not be corrupted even if he went crazy.


    The absolute line that symbolized Frey, the decisive reason he became the Hero, remained unchanged.


    And Frey''s maximized mental strength and disposition prevented him from going mad.


    Thanks to that, Frey, who had never rxed his mind, suffered greatly whilemitting acts against his beliefs, all while maintaining his goodness and disposition intact.


    "Why? You don¡¯t believe me?"


    Nevertheless, he did not abandon his duty as the Hero until the end.


    "Try changing your perspective and think about it."


    Of course, now, he had a very slight change in perspective.


    "Once again, you¡¯re insane."


    Again, it was just a very slight change in /genesisforsaken

 Chapter 314: The Mastermind and the One Behind the Shadow

    Chapter 314: The Mastermind and the One Behind the Shadow


    "Why the long face, Count Justiano?"


    "It''s nothing."


    Count Justiano, looking down at Frey with a tilted head, replied in a subdued voice.


    ¡°I just think it¡¯s going to be quite a headache in the future.¡±


    "You''reing off quite humble, more than I expected."


    Frey said with a puzzled expression..


    "Isn''t it the situation that calls for it?"


    Count Justiano answered in a polite tone, but without seeming servile, and smiled at Frey, who was staring at him intently.


    "I''m not like the other foolish nobles. I''ve risen to this position solely through my wit and observation.""Hmm."


    His words were indeed true.


    Count Justiano family had been deeply connected with the darkness even before the empire began to decay.


    Thanks to that, although he was despised in the past, he sessfully changed his image to a prestigious dark noble family after the empire started to corrupt.


    He was different from the corrupt nobles filled with lust and vanity that Frey always shed with.


    "Although I may not know everything, I am well aware that any hint of disrespect or arrogance from me will earn me a broken shoulder."


    The Count, bearing a calm expression simr to his daughter''s, quietly bowed his head.


    "What do you really want from me?"


    Simultaneously, his eyes gleaming.


    "Hmm..."


    Looking into Frey''s ever-innocent eyes, the Count thought.


    <i>What on earth are you nning?</i>


    Despite the Count''s rather humble approach to Frey, the title of Emperor of the Back Alleys wasn''t given for nothing.


    The count hinted that he was aware of Frey''s actions a few hours ago through his daughter''s meticulously calcted remarks and hisment about not wanting his shoulders crushed.


    If Frey had tried to conceal this fact, he would have reacted in some way.


    <i>I can¡¯t read his intentions.</i>


    However, Frey was simply looking at him with innocent eyes.


    <i>It''s been a while since I''ve encountered a situation like this.</i>


    The Count, who always held the upper hand in his rtionships, found this situation rather bothersome. Even when there was a gap between status, he was the type to tter upfront and stab in the back to secure his benefits.


    The only ones he had not been able to gain an upper hand over were the Emperor and the Hero of Money.


    The Emperor possessed overwhelming force, managing the state affairs of the Empire for decades without being dethroned, and the Hero of Money was an entity whose identity he couldn''t uncover no matter what.


    But even with them, the Count had at least maintained a somewhat equal rtionship.


    The Emperor, cursed with apathy, didn''t care what the Count did as long as he wasn''t bothered, he had a contractual rtionship with the Hero of Money that was at least nominally equal.


    But now...


    "Count Justiano."


    "Yes."


    "I can hear the gears turning in your head from here."


    "..."


    The Frey sitting in front of him right now was different.


    "You seem to be having a hard time. Should I think on your behalf?"


    Frey began to emit his killing intent with a bright smile.


    "Hmm."


    Then, Eurelia''s eyes widened in shock, and she started trembling.


    Although Eurelia was a cool-headed kid who had received a lot of training as the next lord of the family since she was young, she was still too young to withstand the killing intent emitted by someone like Frey.


    "Fortunately, there''s filial affection."


    Frey murmured with his hand on his chin as the Count cautiously hid her daughter behind him, silently enduring Frey¡¯s killing intent.


    "You''re lucky, Count."


    In a way, it was truly strange.


    The target most sought after by the public, designated as the number one target for removal by the Hero Party, and numerous assassins.


    Moreover, he, who had recently been stripped of his title and reduced to amoner, was now ckmailing the count.


    "...I apologize."


    However, the count bowed his head to him.


    "Let''s drop the trivial thoughts."


    <i>- Snap...!</i>


    At the same time, Count Justiano forcefully bent his own finger.


    "Huh, why are you doing something I didn¡¯t ask you to do?¡±


    "F-Father."


    Seeing the count''s abrupt action, Frey scratched his head in confusion, while Eurelia¡¯s expression turned pale.


    "May my daughter leave?"


    "Sure, whatever."


    Unfazed by the situation, Count Justiano requested calmly. In response, Frey nodded with an indifferent expression.


    "You go first."


    "But..."


    "Hurry."


    With a cold voice, Count Justiano ushered Eurelia out of the office.


    <i>I could lose my life.</i>


    Afterward, the Count briefly summarized the situation he found himself in.


    <i>The escort knight would be useless. It was actually a good thing I didn''t run away. Even if I had fled, it would have been only a matter of time before I met him.</i>


    Frey''s hidden power, as reported by the informant he nted in the Crown Prince faction, was beyond imagination.


    Indeed, hadn''t the Crown Prince faction been entirely decimated by Frey? Frey could probably destroy him right here, right now.


    <i>Furthermore, even with all of my influence, I''mgging behind.</i>


    In a situation wherebat power preceded influence, discussing influence was futile, he would only end up just like those nobles in the auditorium. Nevertheless, it was truly an absurd situation to be outdone like this.


    Originally, before bing amoner, Frey had been at the pinnacle of imperial power.


    Although he was now amoner, Princess na was ring fiercely from behind him.


    And his fianc¨¦e, Serena, was the princess and the leader of an assassination family that the Count couldn''t ignore.


    Furthermore, there was the Hero of Money, who was swallowing up his back-alley power with his considerable fortune, and there was also his butler, Kania.


    The foolish nobles of the Empire might not have realized it, but with just a word from Frey, almost any noble family could vanish overnight.


    And that included his own family.


    "What I want from you is rebellion against the Imperial Family."


    However, participating in rebellion entailed significant risks.


    "Shall we conquer the Empire together? It''s not that difficult. Just lend a few soldiers to na and make it known to everyone that you''ve joined the na faction."


    Frey smiled, he discussed rebellion as if he were talking about the weather. Hisck of seriousness left the Count feeling lost.


    "Choose here and now, Count, whether you''llply with my request or not."


    Despite his casual tone, Frey still managed to pressure someone as prominent as the Count, causing thetter to break into a cold sweat.


    "What if I refuse?"


    Quietly gazing at Frey, the Count considered a scheme that just came to his mind.


    The Count surrendered himself here, sent a signal to the guards, and stalled for time while evacuating Eurelia.


    Then, with Eurelia assuming the lordship, she would spread Frey''s n far and wide and waged an all-out war on the emperor''s side.


    In that case, who would be the winner? While not directly executing it, at least this could be a card to y against Frey.


    It seemed there was a need to analyze the results a bit more.


    "I''ve engraved the stigma of very on Eurelia''s stomach."


    "It''s over."


    But at Frey''s words, Count Justiano closed his eyes tightly and murmured,


    "I''ve lost."


    "What? Are you feeling wronged now?"


    Then, Frey, looked at him with cold eyes,


    "You always took someone''s children as hostages when you threatened them, didn''t you?"


    "..."


    "I just did the same, is there something wrong with that?"


    As the Count said nothing, Frey continued with a cold smile,


    "By the way, it would be good for Eurelia to be the next lord of the Justiano family."


    "That''s..."


    "She didn''t cross the line. But you did. I''m actually a very nice person, so I don''t like someone who crossed the line to be my close associate."


    Hearing his word, the Count looked at Frey with a slightly incredulous expression.


    "Nice... What?"


    "I''m actually a very nice person, you know? I¡¯m doing my best to resist the desire to crush every bone in your body right now.¡±


    "..."


    "Anyway, let''s make Eurelia the next lord. Announce your retirement after this rebellion ends."


    The Count stroked his gray hair and asked a question.


    "I have two questions."


    "I''m busy."


    "First, what will you do once you get your hands on the empire?"


    Frey answered with a bright smile,


    "I''ll remodel this shitty country as I wish."


    "In what way?"


    "I''ll fill all important positions with my faction and change policies to my taste to create my own Empire. I''ll even create a haremw."


    As Frey spoke excitedly, Count Justiano scratched his head and asked the second question,


    "What will be of me?"


    "Your daughter will be safe."


    "No, I mean me... Never mind."


    Guessing the implied meaning in Frey''s words, the Count shook his head and headed out,


    "I''ll prepare the soldiers. How will you contact me?"


    "A cute owl wille to you. And also, dere your support for na today."


    With that, Frey concluded, rubbing his hands,


    "Oh, and stop tracking Kania and the Hero of Money."


    "..."


    "You get what I''m saying, right?"


    "Understood."


    "How refreshing. This is nice. If only people listened well, they wouldn''t get hit, why don''t they understand that? Really strange."


    Hearing Frey''s muttering behind him, the Count quietly walked away,


    ¡°I tried so hard to climb up to the top, but I can only get to this point.¡±


    Then, he muttered with a somewhat dejected look on his face.


    ¡°I feel like an ant in front of a giant.¡±


    An unstoppable violence. A disaster.


    He just came for a parent-teacher conference, and looked at how terribly things turned out.


    "Karma always catches up to you."


    Rather than feelings of hatred or a desire for revenge against Frey, he felt only emptiness and bitterness flood in.


    There was too much blood on his hands.


    He had raised his family to the pinnacle of the Empire as he wished, but he hadmitted too many unforgivable deeds as a human.


    He was no better than those nobles in the auditorium.


    "At least my daughter is safe."


    Still, he was grateful that he could protect his family and his daughter. It was rewarding to always obsessively separate his evil deeds from his family and his daughter.


    "I should find a way to remove the stigma of very."


    Thinking so with a relieved expression, the Count suddenly nced back.


    "It''s scary when the one who''s been lying low raises their head."


    What he saw was a smiling figure waving his hand, a huge variable that would shake the empire.


    "But, it''s strange."


    The Count, who kept ncing at Frey, eventually tilted his head and muttered.


    "Is he pretending to be crazy, or has he really gone mad?"


    Although he had desperately analyzed while dealing with him, he couldn''te up with an answer.


    ¡°...Did hepletely lose his mind?¡±


    With an ironic yet seemingly close-to-the-truth guess, the Count, holding the doorknob, murmured.


    <i>But still, I''m lucky. There''s still a chance for me to survive.</i>


    He murmured inwardly, his eyes shining.


    <i>I''ll escape overseas. The empire is now his. Our family will soon be discarded like trash.</i>


    Although he was old, the resourcefulness of a man who had risen to the top with nothing but his silver tongue was still sharp.


    <i>If it''s the Cloud Kingdom, I can quickly establish a foothold. There''s reliable information that a mine has been discovered recently. I''ll buy up all thend there and apply for a refuge.</i>


    His brain was working vigorously.


    <i>The Cloud Kingdom has the potential to grow into an empire. It wouldn''t be bad to be a power-house there. I have enough connections and wealth. Plus, they say the court wizard there is excellent, so maybe they can lift Eurelia''s stigma of very.</i>


    In less than a few seconds, the Count, who had checked all the scenarios, turned around and bid farewell.


    "Well then, goodbye..."


    <i>- Crack...!</i>


    "Ah!"


    However, at that moment, he suddenly felt a terrible pain in his arm, and he copsed to the ground, closing his eyes tightly.


    "Why do something so obvious? Are you crazy?"


    "W-What..."


    "If you run off to the Cloud Kingdom, do you think I can¡¯t catch you? Count, do I look like a fool to you?"


    "...!"


    As he spoke, Frey approached with a sinister smile.


    <i>Is it witchcraft? No, that would be impossible, right?</i>


    Because his greatest weapons were the tactics and information stored in his head, he was more thorough than anyone else when it came to preparing for the possibility of mind reading.


    Thanks to this, when Frey read his mind, he uncharacteristically lost his poker face and became flustered.


    [Current emotions of Count Justiano - Confusion, fear, despair]


    Priority 1: He''s just a crazy guy after all.Priority 2: Flee to the Cloud Kingdom and establish a power base there.Priority 3: What kind of witchcraft is he using? I''m curious. I want to know.


    Of course, Frey was only demonstrating his LV2 Mind Reading skill.


    Frey had never intended to underestimate Count Justiano, who was as cunning as a fox and as deadly as a viper, from the beginning.


    Utilizing his Mind Reading skill was crucial when confronting him. Even now, he tirelessly sought out countermeasures.


    "Why did you do that back then?"


    "W-Well..."


    Thanks to this, the Count, who was looking up at him in a cold sweat and trembling, silently swallowed when Frey opened his mouth.


    ¡°About 10 years ago, why did you give two warlocks a document with instructions on how to create an artificial warlock?¡±


    "Ah."


    ¡°I heard it was something that has been passed down in your family for generations?¡±


    It was karma.


    The countless karma that Count Justiano had sown, the karma that he believed would nevere back to haunt him in his youth, wereing back to haunt him exactly as he had feared.


    If he hadn''t thought about ''his own karma¡¯ just now, they might nevere to light.


    But it was another truth that had been revealed through Frey''s Mind Reading skill.


    "...It was a ploy to weaken the Starlight family."


    Count Justiano, who was about to lie, knew very well what happened to people who tried to lie. Moreover, his daughter was at the academy that Frey had practically taken over.


    "But I never thought such a disaster would happen... No, it''s over."


    As he attempted to add pointless remarks, he caught the look in Frey''s eyes and immediately shook his head. With a sigh, he muttered under his breath.


    "Please spare my daughter."


    "..."


    "I will give up my family and myself. So please."


    Looking down at him, Frey tilted his head and murmured.


    "To tell you the truth, I wonder if the world has gone crazy while I''ve just been staying still."


    It was a remark that hit the nail on the head.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    Meanwhile, at that moment.


    "Heh, hehehe..."


    The Crown Prince Killian, who had been rxing in his vi with his maids by his side after attending the academy, looked down at the letter that had arrived with shining eyes.


    - The mission is sessful, Prince Killian.


    "A blessing in disguise, isn''t it? I didn''t expect things to turn out like this."


    He got up from his seat with a twisted smile.


    "The fun is over. Get ready to leave."


    "Yes?"


    "We¡¯re going to the academy. Now that things have turned out like this, father will surely approve."


    As his maids, guards, and attendants tilted their head at his words, Killian, unusually light on his feet today, continued.


    "It''s time to be the Emperor."


    As he spoke, Gugu, who had delivered the letter, watched him with a dumb /genesisforsaken

 Chapter 315: Let’s Slaughter a Pig!

    Chapter 315: Let¡¯s ughter a Pig!


    <i>- Crack...!</i>


    "Ugh..."


    Following the crushing blow to his head, Count Justiano''s right arm also shattered into pieces, his blood trickled to the floor.


    "Ugh..."


    The count could only groan and squirm in pain on the ground, his swollen ck eyes soon turning towards Frey.


    <i>- Shaaa...</i>


    And then, dark mana started to swirl around his body.


    Count Justiano finally revealed the hidden artificial dark mana that had been passed down in his family.


    <i>- Shaaaah...!</i>In the blink of an eye, the dark mana filled the room.


    ¡°If I were to die like this and lose both my family and daughter, it would be better to at least try to resist.¡±


    The count murmured with a lifeless tone and gazed at Frey with his dark, swollen eyes.


    "I thought getting hit would sober you up, but it seems like your brain cells have died. Next time I beat someone, I''ll avoid touching their head."


    Seeing the state of the Count, Frey chuckled and reached out his hand.


    "Count, have you forgotten who I am?"


    At the same time, the dazzling ster mana spread in all directions.


    <i>- Crackle...!</i>


    Like stars scattered in the night sky, the ster mana sparkled around the room. Soon, they burst all at once, emitting starlight throughout the room.


    <i>- Bzzzzzz...</i>


    A dazzling light that dispelled all negativity, abnormality, and darkness.


    It was not the fake divine power widely spread by the Church propaganda, but rather the sacred ster mana bestowed by God and passed down through generations to those of the Starlight bloodline.


    Weaker than the sr mana and less enduring than the lunar mana.


    But if one burned their own life force¡­


    For a moment, it emitted a light more dazzling than anything else, akin to a supernova¡ªa sacred power more noble and divine than any other in the world.


    "...Damn."


    Hence, despite Count Justiano''s proficiency with the dark mana obtained through experiments, there was no way he could fight back.


    "...I¡¯m outssed."


    To think that the dark mana that he used at the expense of permanently damaging his own body could be dissipated so easily¡­ The count looked at the scene with a disappointed expression.


    "I didn''t know you could handle ster mana so well."


    "..."


    ¡°Was the rumor about the ster mana wrong after all?¡±


    All the past heads of the Starlight family were good people. There was not a single evil person.


    Whether it was due to the noblest mana, the ster mana, or the lineage of heroes flowing in their blood, it was not clear.


    In a way, it was natural since the Starlight family could only harness the true power of the ster mana, which was regarded as the power of a hero, by ¡®sacrificing¡¯ their own life force sincerely for others.


    "I wonder if it¡¯s a mutation."


    Remembering the prophecy written in the ''settings'' section of the prophecy when he was young, Frey chuckled and replied.


    "Anyway, do you know? Count?"


    Then, with a curious expression, he approached the count.


    "That I killed my own mother by smashing her head with a club."


    "..."


    Watching the blood flow from the shattered head of the count, Frey whispered in a subdued voice.


    "But the system didn''t count that as murder. It just treated it as hunting down a monster, didn''t it?"


    "What... are you saying... now¡­ Keuheuk¡­!"


    When he was startled by Frey''s sudden words, Frey suddenly broke the Count¡¯s trembling fingers one by one.


    "So I had tomit another atrocity in the previous cycle. That time was really..."


    Looking down at him with cold eyes, Frey quietly leaned in, and muttered to the count.


    "What on earth are you talking about..."


    "Well, it''s not like it would make sense to tell someone who knows nothing about it. Sorry, my bad. As you''ve noticed, I''ve been having delusionstely. Sometimes I blurt out nonsense like this."


    Frey burst outughing and muttered. Then, his expression changed abruptly to a cold one, and he asked.


    "So, how will you pay the price for tearing apart my family?"


    Only then did the count tightly close his eyes.


    "There''s a perfect solution for times like this."


    Whispering in his ear, Frey murmured softly.


    "Just as you did, I will also ruin your precious family."


    "No, you can''t!"


    "Why can''t I? This is rather strange. You did such things solely for the benefit of your family, yet I''m not allowed to do the same?"


    As Frey tilted his head with a puzzled expression, Count Justiano pulled his body from the brink of unconsciousness and grabbed his leg.


    "Please, just torture me... Torture me for a hundred or a thousand years!!"


    "Why should I? It would be better to ruin your family and take your daughter as a ve, wouldn''t it?"


    "Ugh..."


    Upon hearing those words, the Count gritted his teeth and reached out towards Frey, but suddenly¡ª


    <i>- Thud...!</i>


    Frey struck him hard on the back of his head.


    "Ugh..."


    Count Justiano slowly closed his eyes due to the impact.


    "I will raze your family to the ground and torment your daughter to the brink of death."


    "Ah..."


    The words Frey whispered in his ear before he lost consciousness echoed vividly in his mind.


    "That''s why you shouldn''t have done something you''ll regret."


    "Ah..."


    The Count, who had lost everything and couldn''t even protect his daughter, slowly lost his consciousness, consumed by fear for the first time in his life.


    <i>Karma... Is it?</i>


    All the evil deeds he hadmitted for the sake of his family and daughter shed through his mind before he lost his consciousness.


    <i>Eurelia¡­</i>


    Filled with regret,ment, and despair, the gaunt old man fell unconscious in the faculty office.


    "..."


    Quietly observing the Count, Frey began to poke him with his foot.


    "Young master."


    "Oh my god!"


    Suddenly, another figure appeared beside Frey, startling him.


    "Haaa, okay. Did you hear everything?"


    Kania, who had been lurking in Frey''s shadow all day in anticipation of a situation like this, now stood beside him.


    "Get rid of him. Take him to where the nobles from the Crown Prince faction are imprisoned."


    "...Yes."


    Frey spoke with no expression as he continued to poke Count Justiano with his foot, and Kania quietly nodded her head.


    ¡°Well, now I have to go and do what I just said.¡±


    "...?"


    Kania''s eyes widened in surprise as she heard what Frey said next.


    "Oh. When Count Justiano regains his senses, continue to remind him what I just said, whether through words or delusion. Keep him struggling with his own sins."


    "..."


    "I''m busy, so I''ll take my leave."


    Frey patted her shoulder cheerfully before leaving the office, leaving silence in his wake.


    "...Sigh."


    In that silence, Kania, with a pale and distressed expression, murmured quietly while looking at the unconscious Count Justiano.


    "I can''t deceive you, young master."


    Her mncholic voice filled the quiet room.


    "...Even when I, the culprit, are perfectly alive and well."


    Tears welled up in Kania''s eyes as she continued.


    "Even after all of that, you still don''t hate me, young master."


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    "...So, do you have something to say before you leave?"


    Several hourster.


    "Eurelia, are you listening?"


    Frey was smiling and asking a question to Eurelia, who came to the faculty office.


    "..."


    However, Eurelia simply kept her head down in front of him, maintaining her silence.


    "Countess Eurelia von Justiano, you do know this is an urgent situation? You must leave immediately and lead the troops¡­¡±


    <i>- Swoosh...!</i>


    Suddenly, she pulled out a dagger from her bosom and swung it at Frey.


    "Whoops."


    But Frey easily caught her arm with his right hand.


    "...I just tried to assassinate you."


    "Yes, I guess so."


    Eurelia, looking at Frey, spoke in a low voice.


    "Then, are you going to crush my arm too?"


    "..."


    "Are you going to make me a cripple, like my father?"


    To her question, which sounded even more lifeless, Frey quietly shook his head with a smile.


    "Why."


    Then, Eurelia asked with tears in her eyes.


    "Why."


    "You are my student."


    Upon hearing that, Eurelia stopped speaking.


    "I told you before, your father used dark mana against me in defiance. That got me angry, so I knocked him down."


    As Frey said this to Eurelia, her arm began to tremble slightly.


    "But I set you up as a puppet because you resisted. Now you are the lord of the family. If you seed in the rebellion, you will monopolize the wealth and power. So..."


    "I respected you."


    "...Hm?"


    Then, she quietly closed her mouth and started mumbling to herself.


    <i>I respected you for your strength and knowledge, which I couldn''t see in other professors, and for sharing it without expecting anything in return.</i>


    "...?"


    <i>I was grateful to you for saving me from being killed in a trap due to my own arrogance, for making me realize my own foolishness.</i>


    "..."


    <i>You were cool, Professor, for beating up the scum of the Empire who solely relied on their authority and could not be touched by anyone.</i>


    With that thought in mind, Eurelia quietly regarded Frey with eyes devoid of life.


    <i>Somewhere along the way, I found myself attracted to you, Professor.</i>


    "..."


    <i>Not to you who everyone calls a viin, not to the real you who is the actual viin, but to the Professor who is worthy of respect more than anyone else.</i>


    At the same time, Frey''s eyes were slightly shaking without anyone noticing.


    <i>It''s troublesome.</i>


    The mind reading skill he activated while dealing with Count Justiano allowed him to perceive her thoughts and emotions clearly.


    <i>It was the first time in my life. Feeling this way towards a person, towards a man. So I was curious and oddly thrilled.</i>


    Frey, hearing that, frowned deeply and scratched his head.


    <i>Maybe it''s okay to open my heart, once? I had such a foolish thought.</i>


    He looked visibly troubled.


    "Professor."


    Eurelia asked Frey in a low voice.


    "How do you see me, Professor?"


    Then, without hesitation, Frey answered.


    "You¡¯re my student."


    "More specifically."


    Hearing that, Frey quietly opened the system window and began mumbling to himself.


    [Eurelia von Justiano]


    [Abilities: Strength 3 / Mana 7 / Intelligence 9.1 / Mental Strength 3.1]


    <i>High in mana and intelligence, but low in mental strength. She''s hiding that from everyone.</i>


    [Passive Status: White Mage Talent / Warlock Talent]


    [Disposition: Hero of Troubled Times / Cunning Hero of Troubled Times]


    <i>Depending on who leads her, she can either save the world or set it aze.</i>


    [Goodness Stat: 0]


    <i>And yet, she hasn''t leaned in any direction, a child with endless potential.</i>


    "Professor?"


    <i>Just like a pawn, she can be anything. A child with endless possibilities.</i>


    After evaluating her with his eyes closed, Frey asked in a low voice.


    "Do you want to kill me?"


    "...Yes."


    With a single tear streaming down her eye, Eurelia replied.


    ¡°I hate you for taking away my only family. I detest you.¡±


    <i>But, at the same time, I like you.</i>


    Though she only spoke one sentence, Frey heard both of them.


    "So, I must kill you."


    <i>I want to surpass you.</i>


    Watching her nkly, Frey couldn''t help but smirk.


    <i>- Thud...!</i>


    "Ah."


    Suddenly, as the dagger pierced his left arm, both Frey and Eurelia widened their eyes in surprise.


    <i>- Tremble...</i>


    His right arm, still wearing the white glove, trembled uncontrobly as it lost hold of the dagger.


    "Why...aren''t you attacking me?"


    "..."


    "Why¡­ Why? Why!?"


    Even with his arm pierced, Frey just stared nkly, causing Eurelia to sob as tears streamed down her face.


    "If I beat you here too, there will be no one to raise the army for rebellion."


    <i>- Snap!</i>


    "So, hurry up and go."


    Looking at Eurelia, Frey snapped his finger, activating the stigma of very on her abdomen.


    "I will fulfill my mission and return."


    Eurelia said with a trembling voice.


    "...From now on, I will do my best to kill you."


    Those were the words she left behind before leaving.


    "From now on... I will... do my best... to kill you¡­ memo..."


    ¡°What the-!¡±


    Discovering Roswyn, who was squatting next to the office door writing something, Frey eximed in surprise.


    "..."


    Then, as the office door closed, Frey was left alone again in the dark office.


    "Young Master."


    "Yes."


    Lost in thought for a moment, Frey responded as he heard Kania''s voice from behind, her eyes lit up as she spoke.


    "When have you ever been scared?"


    "I¡¯m just kidding. There are too many scum in the world who do things like that to children... They need to be killed."


    Frey grumbled, putting his feet up on the desk, then opened his drawer and took out a bottle of alcohol.


    "I''ve cast an illusion on Count Justiano. Until hisst breath, he will suffocate, buried in his own sins in the world of illusion, just like you ordered me to."


    ¡°Okay, good job.¡±


    Frey took another sip of the strong alcohol, then nodded at Kania¡¯s report.


    "So, why did you make this decision?"


    "Hmm."


    Responding to Kania''s question, Frey smiled and began his exnation.


    "Kania, I decided to change my perspective when the Fourth Ordeal was about to start abruptly."


    "...Yes."


    With a solemn expression, Kania nodded, and Frey continued speaking while drinking.


    "So, I decided to go crazy."


    "Why would that happen..."


    "But going crazy doesn''t mean I''m being corrupted."


    "..."


    Thinking of the corrupted quest that had been suppressed, Frey continued with an unpleasant look in his eyes.


    ¡°It was Count Justinian who was at fault, not his daughter Eurelia.¡±


    "..."


    ¡°There is no punishment more barbaric than collective punishment, right?¡±


    At that, Kania''s eyes trembled slightly.


    "She grew up not knowing anything about her family''s heinous and disgusting crimes, she just thought of her father as a cold-blooded enforcer of thew. It''s not right to punish her for what her father did."


    "..."


    "She''s a child who could be good or evil depending on who leads her. So, the future is more important."


    "Young Master."


    "Sometimes, the truth is too harsh. A child with only 3.1 mental strength would copse the moment she realizes the truth."


    The look in Frey''s eyes as he said that was one she was familiar with.


    "She also has the right to know the truth, so I won''t stop her from investigating. But until she can handle that truth, it might be good to return her anger."


    "..."


    "And she''s still just a child."


    This year''s first-year students included children who were a few years younger than the usual recruitment age.


    Of course, extreme cases like re and Aria, who were significantly younger, were rare, but due to the emergency conscription issued worldwide, there were many children who applied to the academy at an early age.


    And Eurelia was one of them.


    "Don''t touch the kids."


    Frey muttered his own principles, which he considered as important as his beliefs as the Hero, and then quietly turned his gaze to Kania.


    "Young Master, you haven''t changed after all."


    "Really? I''m not sure."


    And then, just as he was about to respond to her soft smile with his cheeky smile¡­


    "So, I have something to tell you."


    "Hmm? What is it?"


    Kania opened her mouth with a relieved expression.


    "Right now, Prince Killian has arrived at the Academy gate."


    And at that moment...


    "What?!"


    Frey, who had been rxed, jumped up from his seat.


    <i>- Swoshh...!</i>


    "That fat pig really came? Did he lose his mind? Where are his advisors?"


    "Y-Young Master."


    Withdrawing his sword hanging on the wall, Frey spoke with excitement.


    "Kania, let''s hunt a pig!"


    "..."


    As Kania began to wear a nk expression...


    <i>- Thud...</i>


    Suddenly, Frey lowered his sword to the ground.


    "Hmm~"


    He then hummed a tune and headed for the exit of the office.


    "Young Master? Are you going like that?"


    "Oh, that''s right."


    With a sunny smile, he began to answer Kania''s question.


    "Isolet said so. She said she uses the sword to protect people. But I haven¡¯t been able to do thattely.¡±


    "Y-Yes. You should be a little more careful..."


    As Kania spoke with cold sweat, Frey began to clench and unclench his fists with a bright smile.


    ¡°So, what if I just beat him until he dies? Is that okay? Isn¡¯t that fine?¡±


    "While you''ve changed..."


    As Kania looked at him urgently and took out amunication crystal, she muttered quietly.


    "Kania, I''ll teach you how to stir fried-pork today! It''s a popr dish in the Eastern Continent..."


    "...You''vepletely lost your mind."


    It was the sharp judgment of an experienced butler.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    Meanwhile, at that moment...


    "Hurry up and open the gate!!"


    "Your Highness, please calm down! First, let us exin...!"


    "The handwriting of the letter is the same, the voice of the Marquis is the same. I even confirmed his appearance reflected in the crystal. What''s the problem!"


    Prince Killian, apanied by his attendants, was shouting fiercely in front of the tightly closed gate of the academy.


    "Why can''t you open it?!"


    "Your Highness!!"


    "Shut up, who do you think I am?!!"


    His face was so red that he really looked like a pig.


    "I am now the Emperor of this /genesisforsaken

 Chapter 316: The Black Pig

    Chapter 316: The ck Pig


    <i>- Creaaaakk¡­</i>


    The entrance to the Sunrise Academy, which had been sealed off from the outside world, creaked open with a grim sound.


    ¡°Hmm¡­ This is how it should be from the beginning.¡±


    The Crown Prince, who had been yelling moments ago, finally wore a satisfied expression as he began to walk inside.


    "Your Highness, please wait a moment."


    However, someone blocked his path again.


    ¡°Why in the world are you acting like this?¡±


    As the Crown Prince expressed his annoyance and momentarily paused his step, one of the royal attendants, the Lord Chambein, widened his eyes and spoke.


    "Do you also have doubts?"And then, with a smirk, he began to exin.


    "The secret code agreed upon when the rebellion is sessful was written in the letter. Moreover, the handwriting is identical to that of the Marquis. This is clearly sent by the Marquis."


    "Yes, I confirmed that as well."


    "So what''s the problem? Now all that remains is for me to be the emperor.¡±


    "...It¡¯s just that everything is progressing too smoothly and fast."


    Smiling at the Crown Prince, the Lord Chambein said.


    "After entering the academy, it took only a few hours for a letter to arrive stating the sess of the rebellion."


    "So what? What does that matter?"


    "Princess na won''t crumble so easily. Even if she had limited time, she would have prepared thoroughly, even if there was only one day for her. It''s suspicious that she fell in a matter of a few hours."


    Having said that, Lord Chambein quietly stroked his chin and added.


    "ording to my expectations... I anticipated at least several days, maybe even a week, of intense battle..."


    "Chambein, spare me your nonsense."


    However, Prince Killian coldly interrupted his words.


    "You and other staff officers, the entire empire, are exaggerating the abilities of that lowly bitch too much."


    "Your Highness..."


    "Until a few years ago, she was nothing but a lowly bitch, groveling at my feet. Yet you''re trying to tell me that a bitch like her single-handedly set a trap that could destroy half of the empire''s power just because she gained a little support?"


    "That''s..."


    Although Lord Chambein was about to say something, Killian red at him coldly and murmured.


    "Or perhaps you just want to put in two cents whenever I say something."


    "Your Highness...!"


    ¡°Shut up, you''re so noisy with all your nagging and preaching, always meddling in everything I do."


    With that, Killian turned sharply and walked into the academy with his back straight.


    "Even if it''s a trap, it doesn''t matter."


    "Pardon?"


    When the Lord Chambein asked with a furrowed brow, The Crown Prince shed his eyes.


    "I have the power given by that person... what is there to fear?"


    "..."


    "All the escort knights, stick close to me. We will march into the academy from now on."


    As hemanded, the Crown Prince''s escort knights swiftly surrounded him.


    "...After he got a taste of power, it seems that the fat pig has lost sight of anything else."


    Watching Killian move farther away, Lord Chambein suddenly changed his attitude and muttered coldly while making a gesture.


    "Yes, Lord Chambein."


    Approaching him with a bowed head was the vicemander of the Imperial Knight Order.


    The gaze of the vicemander suddenly turned cold, much like that of the Lord Chambein.


    ¡°Even if it¡¯s not a trap, the battle is undoubtedly still ongoing. Princess na is likely still holding her ground on the sports field.¡±


    "Yes."


    "As I mentioned earlier, there''s a high probability that it''s a trap. The moment the Crown Prince enters, they''ll capture him and use him as a hostage. That''s their strategy."


    Having said that, Lord Chambein whispered to the vicemander.


    "Between Isolet and you, who is stronger?"


    "Until recently, our skills were quite evenly matched, but..."


    "Then, if the Crown Prince gets injured during the confrontation, it can''t be helped, right?"


    "Pardon?"


    A sly smile appeared on Lord Chambein''s face.


    "Inflict some trauma on him. Turn the Crown Prince, who always thinks of himself as superior and knows no fear, into a feeble-minded individual."


    "..."


    "At the same time, make him rely on you, who always protects him. I''ll help drive him to think like that. This way, both of us will be the de facto rulers of this empire."


    It was a ruthless scheme.


    Despite being overwhelmed by the current emperor''s formidable power, Lord Chambein was a man with a thirst for power.


    So, when the next emperor was about to be decided, he, who had been restraining his ambitions all this time, decided to openly reveal his desire for power despite the warning from the Crown Prince.


    "Does that mean... you''re suggesting I seduce the Crown Prince?"


    "Don¡¯t you have ambition? This is an opportunity for you to rise higher than the vicemander, higher than the knightmander."


    "...I see."


    Hearing his words, the vicemander silently nodded in agreement.


    She originally nned to request Frey as a trophy and make him her ve. However, the opportunity to be the secret lover of the foolish Prince has unexpectedly fallen to herps.


    She was equally driven by ambition and a thirst for power.


    And she thought that it would be great if she could crush Isolet, who had been a thorn on her side since her days as a knight candidate..


    <i>- Gooo...</i>


    In fact, she had recently awakened her own pure sword aura.


    Since she already reached the level of a knightmander, she judged that she had no reason to lose to Isolet, who was of equal skillpared to her before.


    "Hahaha! Hahahaha!!"


    "...?"


    However, as the Lord Chambein and Vice Commander entered the academy, they could only widen their eyes and tilt their heads in confusion.


    "That''s right! What did I say!!"


    There was no ambush and no na in sight.


    "Prince Killian~!"


    "You''re so cool~!"


    There were just students in uniforms, maids, and a massive cheering crowd.


    "Euhahaha!!"


    "...What''s going on here?


    "Hmm."


    Something was definitely amiss here.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    A few hourster, in the banquet hall of the academy''s annex.


    <i>- Clink! ng!</i>


    "Euhaha, euhahaha..."


    With eyes zed from intoxication, the Crown Prince burst intoughter as he raised his ss to toast the female students and maids surrounding him.


    "Your Highness, how do you find our weing ceremony?¡±


    "It was the greatest moment of my life! Indeed, Marquis Hecrane!"


    Sitting before him with an inexplicable smile was Marquis Hecrane, whose manhood had been crushed by Frey just a few hours ago.


    The two Counts were absent, but he was sitting and sharing drinks with the Crown Prince''s soldiers and attendants.


    "How satisfying it was to have the entire academy bowing before me!"


    "Haha, is that so?"


    "Marquis, I will value you greatly when I be the emperor. I promise."


    "Thank you, Your Highness."


    As Marquis Hecrane smiled and nodded, Killianughed heartily and said.


    "Oh, by the way... it seems the day is getting dark."


    "Yes, Your Highness."


    "Speaking of which, can we now stop the banquet and let me have some more fun with these kids?"


    Hearing that, the Marquis''s eyebrows twitched.


    "Of course, Your Highness."


    "Ah, thanks. Then let''s finish the banquet..."


    Just as the Crown Prince gave that order with a lecherous expression while hugging the students next to him.


    "Your Highness."


    "Hm?"


    With a stern expression, the Marquis spoke.


    "Before that, there is something you have to do first."


    "Oh? What is it?"


    The Crown Prince responded with an innocent expression, tilting his head.


    Though the Marquis, who used to address him by his ''name'' and was now calling him ''Your Highness,'' went unnoticed by him.


    "Wouldn¡¯t you like to see na first?"


    "Ah."


    The Crown Prince, who was tilting his head innocently, immediately scoffed at the Marquis¡¯s words.


    "Let''s see what that lowly bitches has be."


    Finally, the Crown Prince muttered arrogantly while leaning back in his chair.


    "Bring na in front of me!"


    "..."


    "Tie her up with a rope, strip off her clothes, and bring her all naked to me! Hurry!"


    Then he squealed and shouted loudly


    "Your Highness, please stay here and have a drink."


    "Hmm."


    The Marquis, who gazed coldly at the Crown Prince briefly, proceeded to offer a drink to the Crown Prince. Reaching out to the drink, the Crown Prince cleared his throat.


    "Hmmm¡­ should I address you as ''Your Majesty'' now?"


    Upon hearing the Marquis''s words, the crown prince inwardly mumbled excitedly.


    <i>That¡¯s right, I am now the emperor of this empire.</i>


    At that moment, his whole body felt energized.


    <i>I have be the most powerful ruler in the world.</i>


    At the same time, a feeling of joy began to spread throughout his body.


    <i>Father has no choice but to pass the throne to me once the session line is ''confirmed''. After all, he''s someone who finds even moving a hassle.</i>


    A long time has passed since he was told that if he wanted to sit on the throne, he had to secure his ce in the session line.


    Rifael, who threatened him from behind the scene like a fox and obstructed the confirmation of the session line, and na, who, for months, dealt blows to the entire imperial family while gaining the support of the masses, and so on.


    There were indeed many threats.


    <i>However, in the end, I¡¯m still the winner.</i>


    Today was the happiest day in Kilian''s privileged and extravagant life.


    <i>After enjoying thepany of these exceptionally beautifuldies to my heart''s content, I''ll head straight to the pce as soon as morninges.</i>


    Killian concluded his thoughts as he looked at the women in his arms.


    ¡°...But were there students this beautiful in the academy?¡±


    And then, in the midst of that, he suddenly tilted his head and mumbled.


    <i>- Ssh!</i>


    "Pfft!?"


    Suddenly, the liquid in the ss held by the Marquis hit him right in the face.


    <i>- Drip... Drip...</i>


    "What... did you just do?¡±


    Thanks to that, Killian, nowpletely sobered up, looked at the Marquis in front of him.


    "How dare you do such a thing..."


    "Oh, that''s a potion I sprayed."


    "What?"


    The Marquis, who was looking down at him, smiled and started talking.


    "You need to experience what''s going to happen from now on vividly; that¡¯s why you can''t be drunk, right? Therefore, I sprayed a sobering potion on you."


    "You bastard!!!!!!!"


    Killian didn''t know exactly what the Marquis was saying, but he realized he was being looked down upon.


    "Look here!! Catch this bastar... Cough!"


    As he was reaching out to the Marquis in anger, he abruptly halted. His face swelled as if he was about to burst, and he began coughing severely.


    "Raise him..."


    "Cough, cough... You bastard..."


    "...Drop him."


    "Kwack!?"


    The Marquis grabbed the Crown Prince¡¯s throat, lifted him, and then mmed him down with all his strength onto the hard floor.


    "This Is your favorite vice, isn''t it?"


    "Y-you...!"


    Frey, who had dispelled the transformation spell cast by Irina, looked down and whispered to the Crown Prince. The Prince¡¯s waist was bent awkwardly due to his own heavy weight, and blood started to spill from his mouth.


    "Once a year, you would choose a frail and innocent-looking orphan girl from the streets and bring her to the Imperial Pce, treating her like a gem.¡±


    "Cough..."


    "You continue such acts for months until the girl lowered her guard andpletely immersed herself in that dream-like life."


    "W-what''s happening... Keugh..."


    "Then, when her happiness reached its peak, you called your friends and had her all thrown to the lowest depths of despair."


    As the blood from the Crown Prince''s mouth stained Frey''s hand, he stared at the pig with a disgusted look, and silently raised his head to re at the Crown Prince attendants.


    ¡°I know you guys were there for quite a few of those disgusting moments.¡±


    "...!"


    The Crown Prince''s attendants started to break out in cold sweats. Their bodies were frozen by the subi, who were disguised as students and maids, as they slowly drained the Crown Prince of his stamina and power.


    "Ah, it hurts. It really hurts..."


    ¡°I only mimic the vile and inhuman deeds thate from your mind, so why are you hurt?¡±


    "You bastard...! I, I am the ruler of..."


    ¡°You throw those girls away like trash after you y your sick game with them¡­ The vacant eyes of the children in my orphanage¡­ All because of your sick game.


    As Frey finished speaking, the back door of the banquet hall opened.


    "As you wish, I have brought na here. Your Highness."


    "...!"


    Soon, na and Isolet slowly approached with a cold expression.


    "However, the one who will be stripped naked and tightly bound with a rope... will be you."


    "Y-you all... conspired against me from the beginning... Keuarrrghhh!!!"


    The prince, trembling as he watched both women, let out a scream and copsed when one of his fingers was bent.


    "It hurts! It hurts!"


    Having been overly protected by his mother all his life and never even pricked by a thorn, the pain of his finger breaking surpassed his imagination.


    "We''ve just begun, Your Highness. It''s too early for you to act like this."


    "Ce here!! Someone,e save me!!"


    Panicking, Killian screamed.


    "I''ll give you everything!!"


    Saliva flew out of his mouth as the pain from his broken finger became too much for him.


    "I swear on my throne and name! To the one who saves me... Kwack!!"


    Frey forcefully kicked away his hand.


    ¡°How does it feel to plummet to the depth of despair right after achieving your greatest ambitions?¡±


    "Ugh..."


    Frey asked that question while thinking of the children at the orphanage who had lost the light in their eyes, and then added with a smirk.


    "No, actually, you''ve never even achieved anything... but I wonder how does it feels to delude yourself into thinking you did?"


    "Aaaaaaah!!!"


    As soon as he uttered that, Frey ruthlessly stepped on Killian''s hand.


    "As expected, it was a trap."


    "...?"


    Hearing sounds from the front, Frey quietly tilted his head.


    "Subi who are fatal to men, and moreover, they were top-tier ones. It would have been a big problem if I hadn''t prepared beforehand."


    The Lord Chambein, leading knight escorts for the Crown Prince consisting only of females, spoke to Frey with narrowed eyes.


    "Frey, let¡¯s make a deal."


    "..."


    "You must know well where my position is within the Imperial Family.¡±


    Lord Chambein was the one who held the true power behind the imperial family.


    He was an ambitious man, and he had quietly expanded his power bit by bit from the shadows.


    Engaging in an affair with Empress Ramie, wielding power in the name of the emperor, the shadow lurking beneath the Imperial Pce.


    "Capturing the Crown Prince alone won''t be enough. Even if na ascends to the throne, she''ll only be a half-decent empress unless she can get hold of the whole country, the information I possess, and the connections I have."


    With aposed smile, he continued speaking.


    "With the Empress gone and the Emperor letting go, who is the one truly moving the Imperial Pce now?"


    "..."


    "But I, too, actually couldn''t stand that fat pig from the beginning."


    The eyes of the vicemander of the knight orders, who was at the back, quietly gleamed.


    "We might make a good team, Frey."


    The Lord Chambein ck eyes sparkled with a gentle smile.


    "You and I, are on the same¨C"


    "This makes me angry."


    Frey, who had been thoroughly stomping on Killian until then, tilted his head and mumbled.


    "What did you just say..."


    Right after that, Frey''s fistnded on Lord Chambein¡¯s face.


    "Why are you speaking informally? Do you want to die?"


    "Keu... keuuuh..."


    The Lord Chambein, struck directly in the face with a punch, groaned with a broken nose.


    "Why do these maniptive bastards never consider the possibility of them getting beaten up?"


    "W-wait, let''s make a deal. Ugh, urg..."


    ¡°Even someone hidden in the shadows would turn blood-red if they got beaten up, don¡¯t you think?¡±


    "This bastard, how dare... keuck..."


    ¡°And why do you always have a smile and squinted eyes? And why do people find that annoying look cool? Should I also start squinting from now on?¡±


    Frey continued to punch Lord Chambein¡¯s face, unfazed by the shocked knights, who were unable to react to the sudden event. Then Frey muttered.


    "Come to think of it, the one who framed na''s mother was also you, right?"


    "Urg...?"


    "Of course, it all makes sense."


    "This bastard...!!!"


    "...?"


    Hearing coughing sounds behind him, he turned his head quietly.


    <i>- Shaaa...</i>


    ¡°D-Do you think I didn¡¯t expect something like this!!!¡±


    Killian, covered in blood, staggered and emitted dark mana from his entire body.


    ¡°I will judge you here and now for the high treason of insulting the royal family!!!¡±


    ¡°I''m also currently holding off on another crime of insulting the Imperial Family. I can''t pass judgment right now.¡±


    "Shut up!! You devil!!"


    Shouting in this manner, Killian''s entire body began to turn pitch ck.


    "The power of the one above will judge you!!!"


    The grotesque transformation Rifael had revealed at the Inauguration Ceremony a few months ago was gradually manifesting itself in Killian.


    "Wow."


    As he silently observed this transformation, Frey''s assessment was simple.


    "It¡¯s a ck pig."


    <i>- Beep beep...!</i>


    At the same time, power surged into the magical documentation device attached to Frey''s chest /genesisforsaken

 Chapter 317: What the Fuck

    Chapter 317: What the Fuck


    "Huahaha, hahaha! Hahaha!"


    Afterpleting his transformation, Killian opened his arms wide and cackled maniacally.


    "Indeed, that being is truly remarkable. Such power, such energy!"


    Iprehensible, mysterious power overflowed within him. The moment he was twisting in agony as the subi drained his energy seemed like a lie.


    <i>- Crack, crack!!</i>


    "Kyaaak!"


    Killian, smiling maniacally, stretched out his hand forward, and the sses and windows in the banquet hall began to shatter all at once.


    <i>- Boom, boom, boom...!!</i>


    Enjoying the sight, Killian threw a punch forward, and with it, a ck wave surged, sending broken tables and debris hurtling towards Frey."..."


    Frey watched the whole scene calmly. As the ck wave was about to reach him, he extended his right hand.


    <i>- Boooooommmm...!</i>


    The ck wave reached Frey, sending ck clouds everywhere.


    "You bastards..."


    The Crown Prince, who was convinced that Frey had been torn to pieces by his attack, turned his gaze to where the Lord Chambein and vicemander were and gritted his teeth.


    "How dare lowly bastards like you... mock me?"


    "..."


    The Lord Chambein and vicemander¡¯s gazes were trembling.


    "How dare you towards this Killian Sr Sunrise!!"


    Faced with his dramatic transformation, it was evident that they were frightened, and they instinctively tucked their tails in.


    <i>I should kill the Lord Chambein and spare this vicemander bitch. Her face is fairly so-so.</i>


    <i>- Whoosh...!</i>


    "...!"


    Killian was internally satisfied after deciding the fate of those who dared to betray him. Suddenly, a te came flying from the side, and he widened his eyes and batted it away.


    "The ck pig is pulling off mysterious tricks, huh?"


    "...You!"


    Frey, emerging from the clouds, approached with a grin.


    ¡°You impertinent bastard!!!¡±


    Killian, who has acquired incredible power despite hisck of experience inbat, shouted at Frey with an arrogant expression.


    "If you kneel and beg now, I might consider killing you quickly!¡±


    "Sorry, but your neck is too fat; I can''t quite make out what you''re saying."


    With a soulless face, Frey mocked the Crown Prince.


    <i>- Boom, boom, boom...!</i>


    Frey¡¯s taunt worked, and Killian became so enraged that veins sprouted on his fat neck, and he punched Frey with all his might.


    <i>- Grind... grind...</i>


    "...!?"


    However, Frey casually raised his right hand and blocked Killian''s punch.


    "Wow, it''s pig trotters.¡±


    "T-This bastard...!"


    Soon, upon hearing the mocking words Frey uttered, the enraged Killian began to exert even more force into his grip.


    "I haven''t unleashed all my power yet! I will tear you apart..."


    "But this one is still raw. It¡¯s not cooked at all."


    "What?"


    However, Frey, who was still mocking the Prince, soon spoke with his eyes shining silver.


    "Pork needs to be cooked."


    <i>- Sizzle...!</i>


    "Kyaack!"


    At the same time, the ster mana pouring out of Frey''s hand enveloped the Crown Prince''s arm, and for some reason, he started to writhe in pain.


    "What should I do now? I was nning to teach Kania how to make stir-fried pork."


    Watching this coldly, Frey muttered with a frown.


    "The ingredients were spoiled."


    "Y-you... What have you done to me...!"


    ¡°I can¡¯t even use this to feed a dog.¡±


    Watching the Crown Prince glow in front of him Frey soon infused his ster mana into his foot and kicked the prince right in the chest.


    "Kkkeuk!"


    The Crown Prince flew into the air.


    <i>- Crash!!</i>


    The Crown Prince was sent flying,pletely destroying the table hended on before crashing into the wall.


    "Kkugh... Kkughk..."


    ¡°I guess you have no idea what happened to you?¡±


    Frey spoke mockingly to the Crown Prince. He threw something towards the Crown Prince, who breathed heavily due to the kick to his chest.


    "Why don''t you check it out yourself?"


    "...!"


    The Crown Prince''s expression stiffened as he absentmindedly looked into the object he casually picked up.


    "This is..."


    What Frey threw at Killian was none other than a mirror.


    "W-What is this...?"


    Looking at his reflection in the mirror, Killian''s eyes began to tremble.


    "How did this happen...?


    "You ask how? Of course, you''ve got fucking screwed."


    Instead of the usual face he was always proud of, Killian now saw a grotesque and hideous monster in the mirror.


    The sight was so nauseating that he wanted to vomit just by looking at it.


    <i>- Crash!!</i>


    "T-This is a trick!"


    Killian, who broke a cold sweat and threw the mirror aside, quickly got up and walked somewhere.


    "How dare you use such a lousy item on me..."


    Desperately crouching over a te lying on the floor, he stared at his reflection.


    "..."


    However, his hideous face remained the same.


    "T-this can''t be. Illusion magic? Did you use Illusion magic on me!?"


    "Why? You look even better now."


    "Shut up! This repulsive and hideous appearance can¡¯t be me!!"


    Prince Killian, who was muttering with a trembling voice, shouted angrily at Frey''s words.


    ¡°That¡¯s what happens when you carelessly believe in the Demon King.¡±


    "W-what?"


    "You offered your soul and the empire to the Demon King in exchange for that power, didn''t you?"


    Killian widened his eyes when he heard what Frey was whispering.


    "H-How did you..."


    ¡°When activated, that power will bring out your true self. It¡¯s a technique that generates powerful forces using the energy when that happens.¡±


    "K-keeekk...!"


    After delivering a gut-wrenching punch to his stomach, Frey continued his story while looking down at the tearful Prince.


    ¡°Your insides must have been so ugly that your body couldn¡¯t stand it. Your body is already starting to copse.¡±


    "What... what are you saying...?"


    "You''ll die in less than a few months. Because of the unbearable reality of your hideous inner self, your body won''t be able to endure it any longer."


    Killian''s face paled upon hearing those words.


    "S-Save me¡­¡±


    "What bullshit are you spouting? You are the one who received that power in exchange for your soul, the empire, and the poor citizens to the Demon King, and you used that power, right? So, why are you asking me to save your life?


    As Killian finally uttered pleas for mercy, Frey spoke as if he had been waiting for it.


    "P-Please... Please....!"


    "You''vepletely turned into a demon. How hideous must your inner thoughts be for a human to be a demon? Even Rifael also ended up as a demon."


    Frey, who had been observing Killian with a curious expression, tilted his head and muttered.


    "But, if you''ve be a demon, you''re no longer human, right? So, killing you would be considered monster hunting, wouldn¡¯t it?"


    "He-heiik..."


    Frey murmured as he quietly extended his hand.


    <i>- Crunch...!</i>


    "Keughheuk!"


    Simultaneously, under the immense ster mana pressure, Killian began to vomit blood.


    <i>- Crackle...!</i>


    "Kuooook!!"


    As his entire body''s bones shattered simultaneously, he began making bizarre sounds, his eyes rolling back.


    "P-Please stoppp..."


    ¡°Young na said the same thing when her delicate feet were trampled on by you, why didn¡¯t you stop?¡±


    "I-I''m sorry... I-I won''t do it again, I swear..."


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you take na out when she was crying, locked in a solitary confinement cell with no light for several weeks under your orders?¡±


    "I-I made a mistake..."


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you stop when na pleaded with you to stop destroying her mother¡¯s grave?¡±


    Just like that, Frey had begun the real interrogation.


    "Ughkeugh... Ugh..."


    ¡°Because of you, the innocent na became obsessed with having to work hard to the point of madness, and at the same time, she fell into a terrible inferiorityplex. So, why should I stop?


    "Ugh..."


    "Why should I stop when innocent maids and orphans, because of you, are suffering from traumas more dreadful than being engulfed in the mes of hell?"


    "..."


    Frey, who had been pressing him with questions for a while, finally turned around and stepped away when Killian''s screams subsided.


    "..."


    "Sigh."


    Soon, Frey looked around, and when his gaze fell on Killian''s henchmen, heughed at the sight.


    They were gazing at him with fearful eyes.


    "na, something seems strange."


    "Huh?"


    "It¡¯s so strange that it might drive me insane."


    Frey, who continued to look at Killian¡¯s henchmen whileughing, began to talk in a low voice to na, who had been sitting on a chair and watching everything with cold eyes.


    "It''s okay. You''re already... Oh, no. Why does it seem like you''re about to go insane for real?"


    ¡°It¡¯s just funny to me¡­ I¡¯m making a real effort to appear as a crazy bastard¡­ I¡¯m putting in so much effort to look like a viin¡­ But¡­ Why are there so many others who are much crazier and more evil than me?¡±


    Saying that, Frey looked around at the pale-faced Killian¡¯s henchmen and the trembling Prince with a bewildered expression.


    "I still feel agonizing pain every moment, as if I''m about to die, and I want to just copse right now. Why do those bastards seempletely unaffected by all of their evil deeds?"


    "..."


    ¡°Do they have no conscience? How in the world can they breathe and live so peacefully When those bastardsmitted such despicable and insane deeds? Why? How?¡±


    "Frey."


    na gently embraced Frey, who confusedly vented out the words that were buried within his heart.


    "It¡¯s so strange, na. This world, this world is..."


    In na¡¯s gentle embrace, Frey murmured wearily.


    "That''s proof that you haven''t been corrupted yet."


    na whispered and patted his backfortingly.


    "Is that so?"


    With that, Frey asked again in a calmer voice.


    "Then, what if I were to be corrupted?"


    "That''ll never happen."


    Upon hearing that question, na promptly replied.


    "The man I love will never be corrupted."


    Hearing those words, Frey secretly smiled and whispered.


    "...Never forget what you just said."


    "Frey?"


    Then, he separated himself from na''s embrace and spoke, his eyes gleaming.


    "When will we go to the Imperial Pce?"


    "Th-That''s up to your decision..."


    "No, it''s up to you."


    Saying that, Frey looked around.


    "I''m just your subordinate."


    Everyone¡¯s gaze¡ªincluding Killian¡¯s faction, na¡¯s faction, as well as the students who had secretly been watching¡ª were all fixed on the two.


    "Make a decision here, na, so everyone can hear."


    In this situation, Frey whispered with a genuine expression.Realizing his intentions, na made a deration with a serious expression.


    "Tomorrow, we will head to the Imperial Pce. Now that things havee to this, we can''t afford any dy."


    "Alright."


    "I will take care of the aftermath here. Frey, it''s time for you to rest."


    After that, na issued amand to Frey.


    "..."


    At that moment, the atmosphere in the banquet hall froze.


    The rumor that he had gonepletely insane due to madness had spread widely, and na could control him, who had be an uncontroble bomb.


    "Uuuuugh..."


    "...Gulp."


    The expression of people in Killian¡¯s faction turned pale, and na''s attendants swallowed dryly, reaching for their waists.


    "Kkuuueeh... Kkuuee..."


    As Killian''s miserable cries echoed loudly, Frey replied, bowing his head.


    "Understood. Then, I''ll take my leave."


    At the same time, Frey ended the recording and left the banquet hall.


    "...Do you really need to sacrifice yourself to that extent?"


    As she watched Frey¡¯s departing figure, na quietly shook her head and muttered.


    ¡°Do you want to change everything, even if it means going against your own beliefs and pretending to be insane?¡±


    "P-Princess na."


    "You¡¯re right, Frey. It¡¯s the world that is strange, just as you said."


    She nced at her attendants who were urgently approaching her side, then turned her gaze to Killian.


    "Kkuuh... Kkuuh..."


    "So, in order to make sure your efforts are not in vain... I need to get a hold of myself.."


    Saying so, she slowly approached Killian.


    "C-na..."


    Killian, writhing on the ground, reached out to her and spoke.


    "I-I¡¯m your brother. Your older brother Killian..."


    Due to the side effects that had already begun to manifest in his body, he couldn''t even sit up. In a grotesque and shabby voice, he started squealing.


    "I-I lost. I¡¯ll surrender. Now, you''re the first in line for the throne."


    "..."


    "T-That''s not all. I''ll give you everything. Hidden treasures, relics, anything you want..."


    Killian spoke even faster as na got closer to him. He suddenly stopped squealing when he saw na¡¯s expression.


    na was wearing a gentle smile and looking down at him.


    "...Ha, haha, hahaha."


    Kilian, who had been staring nkly at that sight for a moment, soon scratched his head and began to awkwardlyugh.


    "W-well. I knew that. You''re a good kid, right? So..."


    <i>- Crackle!</i>


    "Keeeeeeughh!!"


    At that moment, the Sr Mana emitted from na''s fingertips pierced through Killian''s crotch.


    "Lock Killian like this. Later, strip him off, tie him up and make sure to let the citizens of the empire know about his true nature."


    "Understood."


    ¡°Also, thoroughly investigate the attendants Killian brought and everyone in the Lord Chambein¡¯s faction. Compile a list of all the crimes theymitted. I will assess the severity of the offenses and decide whether to absorb them into our faction or to punish them.¡±


    "Understood."


    After instructing her attendants, na, who watched Killian squirm like a bug with a disgusted expression, took a deep breath.


    "And as you''ve heard... We will be heading to the imperial pce tomorrow."


    Her attendants froze upon hearing the next words from her.


    "Y-you...! What in the world did you do..."


    "Come to think of it, on the day the mansion was searched, you were nning to tie Frey to a chair and attempt to vite him, right?"


    "Kkuhk!"


    "...Anyway, it''s finally time."


    Isolet knocked down Killian¡¯s escort knights and the vicemander. Although it was a petty revenge, Isolet looked satisfied.


    "I will inherit the throne from my father."


    Under everyone''s gaze, na, who made the deration once again, realized that, somehow, the way people looked at her had changed. She quietly moved away.


    na dered once again under everyone¡¯s gaze, and before she knew it, she realized that the way the people looked at her had changed. She quietly moved away.


    <i>However... What does Frey mean with the word he said earlier?</i>


    But then na suddenly stopped and muttered to herself.


    <i>...It bothers me.</i>


    Before anyone realized it, dusk had fallen.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    <i>- Step, step...</i>


    Just likest time, Frey, covered in blood all over his body, walks down the hallway with a calm expression.


    "You all will get penalty points. Students shouldn''t be out thiste."


    Frey smiled and addressed the students still filling the corridor.


    "The academy is currently entangled in political struggles, making it quite dangerous. So..."


    Frey said that to the students and some faculty members, who were looking at him with fear.


    "Professor Frey."


    "...Hmm?"


    When his student, Olivia, approached, Frey tilted his head.


    ¡°Ms. Ruby says she desperately wants to see you.¡±


    "...Where is she?¡±


    "Right next door, in the infirmary."


    "Oh-ho."


    Soon, upon hearing that, Frey followed Olivia to the infirmary right next to the banquet hall with an interested expression.


    And a whileter...


    <i>- Crash!!!</i>


    "Kyaahhh!??"


    The infirmary door shattered, and Ruby, still wearing a patient gown, hurtled out with her entire bed into the corridor.


    <i>-Booomm!!</i>


    "Kyaaack!?"


    "T-this¡¯s crazy!"


    "Hero!!"


    Ruby crashed into the wall of the corridor along with her bed. The students screamed and scattered in all directions.


    "Cough, cough... Professor? What are you..."


    Ruby crawled out from between the broken wall and the infirmary bed, her face fixed in a bewildered expression. Then, Frey exited the infirmary through the hole in the wall and eximed.


    "Hero!! Let''s spar!!!"


    <i>- Swish!!</i>


    Simultaneously, Frey infused a curtain rod he picked up from the infirmary with ster mana and swung it at Ruby.


    "K-Kyaaa...!"


    "What in the world is this...?"


    As a result, the students were frightened out of their wits. And Ruby, watching this absurd scene, just dumbfoundedly sat on the ground¡­


    <i>-Booommmm!!</i>


    "I''ve been curious since a long time ago, Hero!!"


    Frey struck Ruby with the rod with all his strength and began yelling.


    "Why won''t you fight me!!"


    <i>- Booommmm!!</i>


    "You''re the Hero who will defeat even the Demon King!! It should be a piece of cake for you to defeat someone like me!!"


    <i>- Booommmm!!</i>


    "But why? Why won''t you subdue me!!!"


    The students, who were trembling at that insane sight, gradually began to focus on Frey''s words.


    ¡°If you win, you can get me expelled from the academy!!! Not only that, but you could also obtain information to defeat the Demon King!!!"


    "That¨C"


    "But why!!! Why do you always avoid direct confrontation with me and sneakily slip away!!??"


    "..."


    "Could it be that there''s a reason you can''t attack me...?"


    Ruby, who had kept her mouth shut, furrowed her brow at Frey''s words.


    "For example... perhaps you''ve fallen in love with me at first sight?"


    <i>-Boommm!!</i>


    "Or maybe..."


    <i>- Whack...!</i>


    Frey continuously struck Ruby until the rod broke, then gazed at her with a chilling expression before he asked.


    ¡°...Are you scared of me?¡±


    "That''s enough, Professor."


    With her words, Frey''s rod shattered into pieces.


    "I don''t know what this is about, but if you keep doing this..."


    Ruby, who shattered Frey''s rod with a finger snap, calmly smiled and approached him.


    <i>- Woooongg...</i>


    Frey was gradually pushed backwards by the invisible barrier that separated them. To outsiders, this scene looked like Frey was being overpowered by Ruby¡¯s momentum.


    "...I won¡¯t stand still any longer."


    When Ruby dered with a confident expression...


    System Notification


    [Frey has purchased the skill ''Remove the Rank Badge and Fight''.]


    A system window appeared in front of her.


    <i>- Bzzzz... bzzzz...</i>


    At the same time, the barrier blocking Frey and her started to glitch.


    ¡°He... purchased that? How? Unlike me, I¡¯m sure he shouldn''t have any points left... Did he give up on the Hero¡¯s Armament awakening?"


    Ruby muttered in disbelief at that sight, and she took a step back as she saw Frey starting to look at her with a terrifying expression.


    [Passive Status: Curse of Vulnerability MAX / Curse of Honesty MAX]


    The curses ced on her still haven''t been lifted.


    If they were to fight now, there was no guarantee about the oue.


    [The ''Remove the Rank Badge and Fight'' skill removes the barrier that separated the Demon King and the Hero during a single duel, providing minimal safety measures.]


    [Of course, safety measures are still a must, and they will protect you against fatal injuries.]


    "Then don''t hold back!! Hero!!!"


    When Ruby woke up from her sleep and heard that Frey was nearby, she immediately ordered Olivia to call him. However, she didn¡¯t expect things to turn out like this.


    [Probably.]


    "Let''s have a fight here!!!"


    Ruby, who was taking a step back while looking at the system window that kept popping up in front of her, muttered as she saw Frey approached her with a menacing expression on his face.


    "What the fuck."


    A drop of cold sweat was flowing from her /genesisforsaken

 Chapter 318: Isnt This Fun

    Chapter 318: Isn''t This Fun


    <i>- Whoosh¡­!</i>


    "Keugh."


    Ruby twisted her body to dodge Frey¡¯s powerful punch. She gnashed her teeth as he looked at him


    "You dodge it, huh?"


    Then, Frey approached her while tilting his head.


    "If you dodge carelessly, the students around you could be in danger, you know?"


    "..."


    "Well, There¡¯s nothing you can do, right? It''s better for a few kids to get hurt or die than for the Hero, who was the only one capable of defeating the Demon King, to be in danger!"


    As Frey spoke, he began to gather ster mana in his right hand, causing Ruby''s expression to visibly frown.The gazes of the students around her were wavering.


    Even though the students knew that Frey¡¯s was spouting nonsense, they couldn''t shake the doubts and anxieties that began to grow in their minds.


    "Damn, this drives me crazy."


    As a result, Ruby muttered while gritting her teeth before slowly opening her mouth to speak.


    ¡°That¡¯s not what I wan- ugh.¡±


    However, Ruby quickly blocked her mouth, preventing herself from speaking further.


    Due to the curse of ¡®Honesty¡¯ that Frey ced on her, her words came out unfiltered.


    The situation was so dire that she couldn¡¯t talk her way out of this, let alone instigate the surrounding students, which was one of her main strong points.


    <i>Should I use the kids.</i>


    Therefore, Ruby quietly shifted her gaze to the students around her.


    Most of her faction, consisting of first-year students, was not present, probably due to thete hour. However, quite a few students still lingered in the corridor.


    Just in a short time, Ruby had managed to gather fanatical followers in the academy. They were righteous but foolish kids who would jump into a fire pit if she told them to.


    However, there was no way to ask for help. Asking for help now would damage her reputation significantly, and there was a high chance she would shout, "Someone sacrifices yourself for me!" without meaning to.


    "Tsk..."


    In the end, she was like a rat in a trap.


    Initially, she thought Frey was going crazy indiscriminately, but that wasn''t the case.


    It was a well-thought-out n where his every move was perfectly calcted. There was precision embedded in his every move, something that a truly insane person wouldn¡¯t be able to do.


    <i>Wait, then...</i>


    However, a way to turn the situation around seemed to appear.


    <i>Since it¡¯s calcted madness, he won¡¯t harm the students, right?</i>


    Slowly adjusting the angle of her body towards the students, Ruby silently took a step.


    <i>Also,e to think of it, it¡¯s not that different.</i>


    Simultaneously, there was a surge of fighting spirit within her.


    <i>How dare you belittle me, the Demon King?</i>


    The system couldn¡¯t even measure her strength. She couldn''t help but recall how sheughed when her stats were initially disyed as <Cannot be measured>.


    However, trapping someone like her in a mere curse already made him feel triumphant, huh?


    For this offense, she would make Frey suffer.


    What she wanted was to see something so beautiful and pure, like him, being broken and wither. She didn¡¯t want to see him going crazy.


    Perhaps she needed to correct him once again.


    "Heab!"


    With that thought in mind, Ruby stomped the floor with her foot, drew her sword from her waist, and swung it forcefully toward Frey.


    It was a thoroughly calcted move.


    Even if Frey dodged, it wouldn''t harm the students too much, but the attack itself was quite powerful.


    So, surely, this attack wouldnd¡­


    <i>- Crash...!</i>


    "...?"


    Ruby''s triumphant expression didn''tst long.


    <i>-Boom¡­!</i>


    "U-Uwahhh!!"


    The shockwave and the sword aura generated by her strike were heading towards the students behind Frey.


    If it continued like this, they would undoubtedly suffer severe injuries.


    "D-darn it."


    The Demon King had never tried controlling her strength in her entire life because there was no reason to, as there have never been a moment that required it.


    She was the Demon King, she would destroy all obstacles in her path with her overwhelming power.


    Even the slightest attack triggered by a slight twitch of her finger was a disaster for ordinary people.


    Moreover, her strength had diminished exponentially thanks to the curse. So, she swung her sword carefully, thinking that it would be okay. However, even with all of that, it still turned out to be way stronger than what she expected.


    <i>- ng...!</i>


    Seeing the result of her attack, the Demon King began to sweat profusely. She sighed in relief as Frey swiftly moved to block the attack with his right hand.


    "As expected, I knew you would..."


    "I see, Hero! I understand now!"


    However, even that relief was short-lived as Frey''s voice echoed through the corridor, causing Ruby to quietly tilt her head.


    <i>- Crackle...!</i>


    "...!"


    And in the next moment, Frey''s fist, surrounded by ster mana, charged into her abdomen.


    "...Ugh."


    Urgently trying to deflect Frey''s fist with her sword, Ruby swallowed her breath as she observed the mana waves surrounding his fist.


    Frey''s fist was wrapped in explosive mana.


    The students behind her would be caught in the explosion if she deflected that with her sword.


    Of course, whether the students got hurt or not didn¡¯t matter to her. However, if the students were harmed due to her poor judgment, Frey would undoubtedly use that against her.


    That was definitely what he was after.


    "Tsk."


    Ruby, who momentarily halted her sword at that thought, looked at Frey with a chilling gaze and swung her sword once again.


    <i>- Crackle! Crackle...!</i>


    The mana surrounding Frey''s hand began to flicker upon contact with Ruby''s sword.


    "Did you think I would hesitate, fearing that the students might get hurt like you, Frey?"


    As Frey''s gaze turned to his hand, Ruby started whispering to him in a low voice that only he could hear.


    "Instead, I''ll deflect it with my whole strength."


    The ruby-colored sword aura emanating from Ruby''s sword started intertwining with Frey''s flickering energy.


    "...Those kids, you¡¯re the one who hurt them."


    She swallowed her saliva when she saw her sword aura intertwined with Frey¡¯s energy. It was like her aura corrupting Frey¡¯s pure and divine energy. With a renewed vigor, she tightened her grip on her sword.


    <i>-Booom!!</i>


    Then, Ruby swung her sword with all her might, unleashing her sword aura, intending to send Frey flying backwards.


    Ruby unleashed an attack far beyond Frey''s expectations, and her intention was either to hurt him if he tried to block it or to make him feel guilty if the students behind him got caught in the explosion.


    "How dare you challenge me with such feeble psychological warfare, you will pay the pri... Huh?"


    "..."


    However, something was odd.


    Frey stood still and red at her.


    <i>- Kugwagwang, kugwang...!</i>


    The Demon King, who had been staring at Frey in a daze, shivered as her attacknded, and a massive explosion and heat emanated from behind him.


    "H-Have you...been corrupted? Frey?"


    And then, with a face full of joy, she asked a question.


    "Have you finally been corrupted!?"


    If he took that attack head-on, casualties were inevitable. It was a judgment only Frey, who had been corrupted, could make. He wouldn''t tolerate such things under normal circumstances.


    "Ruby."


    Looking at Ruby, Frey called out her name with a soft gaze she had never seen before.


    "Frey."


    Ruby caught a glimpse of the chaos in his eyes, a mix between light and darkness. Convinced with her thoughts, Ruby approached him.


    "If that''s really the case, then I''ll personally-"


    Soon, standing in front of him with a blush on her cheek, Ruby gently reached out to Frey''s cheek.


    "...Keheuk!?"


    Suddenly, Ruby''s waist was bent inward at a 90-degree angle.


    "Gotcha..."


    Frey said as he looked down at Ruby, who was hit squarely in the stomach by his fist and was trembling and lying limp with her head buried in his shoulder.


    "...You fucking bitch."


    <i>-Boooomm!!!</i>


    Simultaneously, ster mana burst forth from Frey''s hand, which has sunk into Ruby''s abdomen.


    "Ugh, uhgeuk... Uegh..."


    With blood, and bodily fluid pouring out of her mouth, Ruby lost the strength in her legs and copsed to the ground.


    ¡°Me? Corrupted? Don¡¯t kid yourself.¡±


    Frey looked down at her and whispered in a chilling voice.


    "Unlike you, I haverades to protect."


    <i>- Shaaa...</i>


    At the same time, a bright light poured from behind Ruby.


    <i>- Zzing...</i>


    "Stop the fight!! The students are getting hurt!!"


    Ferloche, who had just summoned a shield filled with divine power to block the attack that had pierced through Ruby, was wildly waving her arms and shouting.


    "Why are you fighting so recklessly!! Please think about the safety of the students!!"


    "That damn bitch... Urgh!"


    Ruby, who was gritting her teeth as she watched that scene, was kicked squarely in the face by Frey''s foot and fell to the ground.


    "Now I understand, Hero!!"


    As she wiped the blood off her face, Frey started shouting.


    "You''re not as strong as me yet!! That¡¯s why you''ve been avoiding sparring with me until now!!"


    "Krk..."


    After saying that, this time, his foot struck Ruby''s lower abdomen.


    "Indeed, a country girl who only does good deeds by performing a miracle couldn''t possibly be stronger than me! Yes, of course!!"


    "Heuk, heck... Heuk..."


    After kicking away Ruby''s hand, which was holding her stomach, Frey sat down on her and started relentlessly punching her stomach.


    Once, twice, thrice.


    The relentless barrage of punches continued, causing Ruby''s abdomen to convulse even when she wasn¡¯t hit.


    "Well, there''s no other choice! You can only learn by getting beaten up by me!!"


    Having said that, Frey picked up a shard of ss around and spoke.


    "Isn''t that right!! Hero!!!"


    "...Augh."


    Eventually, along with those words, the ss shard surrounded by ster mana prated Ruby¡¯s heart.


    <i>- Scratch, scratch...</i>


    However, for some reason, the sound of scraping stones started toe out.


    <i>- Zzing¡­</i>


    A minimal safety measure applied between them was blocking her heart from the ss shard.


    [Automatic recovery skill will be activated due to the umtion of damage exceeding a certain threshold.]


    And then, the next moment, a message appeared in front of Frey and Ruby.


    <i>- Shaaaa...</i>


    As the message disappeared, Ruby''s wounds slowly began to heal.


    "Huh?"


    Having seen the system message and Ruby¡¯s slowly healing wound, only one thought came to Frey¡¯s mind.


    "So, I can still hit you more?"


    "Cough."


    Having said that, Frey violently kicked Ruby''s leg as she staggered to get up, shattering her leg bones.


    ¡°Why are you like this!! Heroo!! Didn¡¯t you deflect my attack quite well earlier!!¡±


    "..."


    ¡°Try to deflect it like you did earlier!! What does it matter if the kids get a little hurt!! Aren¡¯t you the most important person here!!¡±


    <i>- Crack!!</i>


    "...Heuk."


    Ruby, with a cold look in her eyes, tried to reach for her sword. However, Frey didn¡¯t just let it happen; he stomped on her shoulder, causing her shoulder de to shatter.


    "If you keep acting like this, Hero, you¡¯ll die. If the hero dies, the world will be doomed, right? Stop caring about the kids; go ahead and let¡¯s fight in this corridor to our heart''s content!!"


    "Fuck..."


    ¡°Oh my, did I hear that right? Is the pure and innocent Hero just swear? What did you just say again? ¡°Fuck¡±? That must have been difficult for you, Hero! Or¡­ could it be that your persona was all made up? Hmmm¡­ that can¡¯t be possible, right!?¡±


    Ruby, who was watching Frey babbling with a tired expression, murmured in a low voice.


    ¡°This is¡­ not the Frey I wanted.¡±


    "Hero!!! Let''s have a go again!!!"


    "What I wanted was... a broken Frey isted from everyone... Kheuk."


    However, before she could finish her sentence, Frey kicked her once again, sending her flying into the corridor wall.


    "Some crazy person is rampaging..."


    "Hero!!!"


    "...Keuh."


    Ruby coughed up blood as her back violently collided with a wall. Before she could catch her breath, Frey kicked her once again with a roundhouse kick.


    <i>-Boom¡­!</i>


    Simultaneously, along with the wall, Ruby was thrown out of the corridor.


    "Heuk..."


    She rolled and bounced all the way to the sports field.


    Trembling, she looked up.


    <i>- Pour...!</i>


    Dark clouds covered the sky, obstructing the stars and the moon, and rain was pouring down like a torrent.


    "What¡¯s wrong...?"


    Before she knew it, Frey had descended to the sports field through the gaping hole in the corridor. He approached her with his silver eyes shining brightly.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t this what you want? It was you who had been driving me to the edge, wasn''t it?"


    "..."


    "But why are you so surprised and flustered?"


    He must have liked the piece of ss from earlier, so he brought it along and asked while tilting his head.


    "...Ha, haha."


    Looking at him acting like that, Ruby''s eyes started to glow ruby red.


    "It seems you''re getting a little carried away, Frey."


    At the same time, a ruby-colored energy started to ze from her body.


    "You shouldn''t have brought me here."


    The sports field was a wide open space, different from the narrow corridor.


    With no students or structures around, she could exert her full power without worry.


    "Frey, whatever it is... let me correct you."


    The moment when Ruby was about to charge at Frey with sword energy and mana blooming all over her.


    "Hero!!!"


    "Ms. Ruby!!!"


    "...!"


    She heard familiar voices from behind her.


    "W-we came!"


    "Now you can rx..."


    The first-year students who heard the newste were rushing to the sports field.


    "Oh."


    Frey wore a smirk upon seeing other first-year students start to fill the sports field.


    "From now on, this will be a joint ss, okay, Hero?"


    "...Damn."


    "But what¡¯s with the long face??"


    Holding her lower abdomen, Ruby''s expression gradually soured.


    "Hey, everyone,e over here!!"


    "Calcted madness, my foot."


    She muttered as she saw Frey shooting his ster mana into the pouring rain, signaling the first-year student toe over.


    ¡°I guess he must have really lost it.¡±


    "Now, group up!!!"


    In front of her eyes, Frey''s information window was floating.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    Meanwhile, at the Sunrise Empire Imperial Pce.


    "That''s the end of the report."


    Sitting on the top floor with an indifferent expression, the Emperor received the report from his attendant.


    "You need to prepare quickly, Your Majesty. The situation is different from before. So, please..."


    The attendant broke into a cold sweat as he observed the Emperor¡¯s indifferent expression.


    "Pfft, hehehe..."


    "...Your Majesty?"


    The Emperor began tough.


    "Pfft¡­ Hahaha..."


    The Emperor rarelyughs; the number of times heughed this year could probably be counted on one hand.


    "Interesting."


    Afterughing for a while, the Emperor stood up and mumbled in a chilling voice.


    "Interesting¡­ Very interesti¨C"


    <i>- Crash...!</i>


    "...!"


    However, at that moment, the windows of the Imperial Pce shattered, and something fell in front of the Emperor''s feet.


    "Hoot~!"


    "Gu-guards! Guards!!"


    The bewildered attendant urgently stepped back, calling for guards. Meanwhile, the Emperor calmly lowered his gaze, unaffected by the quickly fading hoots of the owl. He fearlessly picked up the delivered item.


    Perhaps, are you now muttering, ''Interesting, Very interesting¡¯?


    The delivered item was a photo and a letter in handwriting very familiar to the Emperor.


    Then, I present this to you.


    As the Emperor read the letter and shifted his gaze to the photo, he burst intoughter.


    I made a stir-fried Pork.


    ".....Hmm."


    Soon after, his eyebrows started to twitch uncontrobly.


    Is this also interesting to you?


    Frey¡¯s letter gently fluttered in the cold breezeing through the broken /genesisforsaken

 Chapter 319: The Real Education

    Chapter 319: The Real Education


    "Hyaaah!"


    Olivia rushed fiercely and swung her sword down at Frey.


    <i>- Crack...!</i>


    "...!"


    However, Frey grabbed the sword with an expressionless face.


    <i>- Clink!!</i>


    "O-oh my, goodness."


    Olivia was shocked as in the next moment, her sword shattered under Frey¡¯s grip.


    <i>- Boom...!</i>"Eheuk!"


    Frey just looked at her silently and quietly reached out and unleashed ster mana upon her.


    "Olivia. Your attacks are too predictable."


    "Ugh..."


    As a result, Olivia stumbled and fell backwards. Frey grabbed the shattered sword and threw it back to her, then he started to charge at her.


    ¡°As with thest evaluation and at the Erosion Incident, you¡¯re too rigid. There¡¯s no room for discretion, trickery or improvisation.¡±


    "Release the hero!!!"


    "If your skills were well-developed, you could have a distinct style. But if your skills arecking, it''s just arrogance."


    "Keheuk!!"


    Olivia managed to defend herself against the attacks, However, she was suddenly struck by a surprise attack from the side. She clutched her waist and copsed to the ground.


    "Olivia, 5 minutes 49 seconds. Disqualified."


    Frey grinned and approached her, dark mana slowly began to pour out of his left arm into his right hand.


    "Back off!!!!"


    "I don¡¯t want to!!!"


    Witnessing this, Olivia screamed with a pale expression. Simrly, Frey shouted back.


    ¡°I¡¯ve already said it before, right? When you attack me, you should be ready to put your life on the line¡­¡±


    Seeing Olivia appalled, Frey coldly extended his hand and whispered.


    "At least being my ve suits you."


    "Back¡­ off¡­¡±


    <i>- Seep...</i>


    "...Huk, hegeuk."


    Olivia tried to resist until the end by squirming. However, as soon as the stigma of very was engraved on her lower abdomen, tears streamed down her hollow eyes.


    "Well, who''s next then?"


    With blood-stained hands, Frey kindly wiped away her tears and gently patted her belly before standing up..


    "Is there anyone else who wants to protect Ruby? No one?"


    "..."


    However, no one else stepped forward.


    After all, the majority of the students had been subdued and defeated by Frey.


    The remaining students focused solely on holding out, and none dared to confront Frey.


    "Why is no one stepping up? If Ruby takes any more hits here, the world will be destroyed."


    Frey, who had been silently looking at the students, tilted his head and shouted at them.


    ¡°Just a moment ago, didn¡¯t you all want to challenge me? You were even shouting nonsense at me. Where did those murderous spirits go? Why did you guys suddenly turn into drenched, pathetic puppies?¡±


    Still, there was no response.


    Unless they were too young, all talented kids on the continent were gathered here. They were the strongest freshmen in the whole continent, and the Empire even acknowledged their talent as the best of the best.


    However, this also meant they had never experienced such a crushing defeat.


    It seemed that the students, who had already been dominated by the overwhelming power and threat of Frey''s existence, had no will to resist anymore.


    ¡°Did you think I wouldn¡¯t touch any of you guys? Why shouldn¡¯t I? I¡¯m the evil viin after all¡ª I¡¯m the enemy of The Hero, and I work for the Demon King¡¯s army.¡±


    "H-He¡¯sing.¡±


    "If you don''te to me, I''lle to you. Try to endure until the end of ss if you can."


    Frey kicked off the rain-soaked ground and started running towards a small group of students.


    "W-wait, just a moment...!!"


    But at that moment, someone jumped out in front of Frey.


    "Hmm?"


    Thanks to that, Frey stopped, and a girl soaked in rainwater stretched out her arms and shouted.


    "I-I''ll face you!"


    Despite shivering in the cold, Lecane Luna Silvermoon loudly shouted for the first time in her life.


    "Therefore, please, stop!"


    She stood firmly on her ground, contrasting with her fearful gaze that seemed to want to surrender immediately. Seeing her like this, Frey spoke with an amused expression on his face.


    "For self-sacrifice, plus 1 point."


    "Uh, uh..."


    "But you''re too much of a coward. Minus 1 point."


    Frey ruthlessly gave and deducted points, grabbed a rod from the ground, and swung it at her.


    "Uh..."


    The courage she had finally mustered shattered into pieces, breaking apart under the crazedughter of the blood-soaked Frey. Seeing the impending attack, Lecane couldn¡¯t help but shut her eyes.


    <i>- Crackle...!</i>


    Green mes erupted in front of her.


    "Heeeuuuaaa!!"


    Lenya''s older sister, Lea, with her green eyes glowing, blocked Frey''s sword strike with her own sword, her hands trembling.


    <i>- Seeep...</i>


    As a green sword aura bloomed from her sword, Frey''s eyes lit up.


    ¡°Get away from my sister¡­!¡±


    And at that moment, a fierce attack came rushing from behind Frey.


    <i>- Crackle...! Crackle...! Crackle...!</i>


    "You bastard!!"


    Lenya, along with spirits and fairies circling around her, was casting magic against Frey.


    It was what they called triple casting.


    Tripleyered spell that was only heard of in a legend.


    Unless you were a Spirit Summoner who could control both spirits and fairies, theplex technique could only be used by dragons or high elves. And that legendary technique was being reproduced on the sports field for the first time in centuries.


    "Bonus points for rare magic, plus 10 points, but since you cursed at a professor, minus 15 points."


    Frey was briefly fascinated when he saw the sight, but then he used his ster mana to block her spell.


    It was a situation where it was hard to determine who was more impressive: Lenya seeding in a tripleyered spell on her first attempt, or Frey effortlessly neutralizing it with his own mana.


    <i>- Shaaa...</i>


    Suddenly, an arrow made of ck mana spiraled and flew towards Frey.


    "Die."


    The one who cast the spell was none other than Eurelia.


    The students were amazed to witness Eurelia employing ck magic. After all, it was a secret weapon she guarded closely.


    "Ugh."


    Frey looked at it with cold sweat before blocking it with his left arm.


    "I never thought you''d reveal that part of your personality here."


    Frey asked as he looked at Eurelia, who had abandoned her calm demeanor and was fighting wholeheartedly for the first time.


    "Have you decided to trust these kids?"


    "...Shut up."


    With those words, Eurelia fired ck magic arrows from all directions.


    At first, the students were perplexed by the sight. However, soon they realized that Frey''s mana, which had been oddly blocking them, weakened. In response, they began to exert even more strength.


    "J-just giving strength won''t work..."


    Lecane, who had just been too scared to speak moments ago, spoke up.


    "...We have to resonate everyone''s mana."


    As the students looked puzzled at her words, her eyes lit up with moonlight color, and she shouted.


    ¡°E-everyone gather your mana to one spot¡­!


    Not as much as Serena, but her blood, which carried the same lineage, was not for nothing.


    In response to Lecane''s words, who would be the next Chancellor of the Empire if Serena were absent, the students hesitated but began gathering their mana.


    <i>- Woooong...</i>


    Finally, as Lecane mustered courage until the end to extract her lunar mana and resonate it with everyone''s mana, the area around Frey began to shake.


    "I-it''s a mana resonance phenomenon. I-I researched it all the time. When ''special mana'' oveps and oveps again with others, t-then t-tremendous power..."


    "Cut off the exnation! I roughly get it now!!"


    "If we seed in this, even Frey won''t be able to withstand it. We can save the Hero."


    "...Die, Frey."


    Frey wore a broad grin as he observed the hopeful students concentrating on ''mana resonance''.


    ¡°Hahaha¡­ Indeed, things only went smoothly because I suddenly decided to act crazy.¡±


    The only way to save the lives of the freshmen was unfolding.


    A miracle that could only be achieved by pushing the students to their limits.


    Mana resonance was treated as an ¡®ultimate move'' in the system, like the Hero''s Armament, Ferloche''s ''Sun God''s Blessing'', and Irina''s ''Ultimate Magic'', which is no different from a suicide move.


    Now, one of those ultimate moves was about to ur right before his eyes.


    ¡°To be honest, I was uncertain how to exin this part of the lesson. Yet, as expected, the Ancestors¡¯ teaching style proves very effective.¡±


    <i>- Rumble, rumble, rumble...</i>


    "And, most importantly, finally, I could see some teamwork."


    Frey smiled brightly as he witnessed the technique that would normally take months or even years to achieve, aplished in one go.


    "But I can''t let you all seed like this."


    However, Frey''s expression changed to a chilling one.


    <i>- Crash...! Crash...!</i>


    At the same time, Frey''s ster mana aggressively infiltrated the mana resonating among the students.


    ¡°Did you truly believe that enemies in a real battle would simply stand still and allow you toplete that technique?¡±


    Seeing the students bewildered by his interception, Frey spoke with a chilling smile.


    "T-try to maintain it somehow!"


    "N-no, it''s wrong. It can''t be maintained. The ster mana is too overwhelming..."


    ¡°Eeeeuuuu¡­¡±


    The students desperately tried to stabilize the surging mana, but they couldn''t ovee Frey¡¯s overwhelming mana.


    <i>- Crack, shatter...!</i>


    <i>- Boooomm!!</i>


    Eventually, the students'' mana shattered into pieces, emitting shockwaves in all directions.


    "This is not a fairy tale or a heroic saga, kids."


    Frey observed the dejected and frightened students who were flung away by the shock wave, their faces looking as though they had just lost their souls as they vomited blood. He spread his arms and began to speak.


    ¡°You face an overwhelming opponent and struggle, but eventually you awaken something and defeat the enemy. That kind of development is so boring, don¡¯t you think?¡±


    "Uh, uh..."


    "Lecane, the Horizon Sisters, and Eurelia. 10 minutes and 39 seconds."


    With a stern voice, Frey dered to thepletely battered students. Then he touched the bellies of Lecane and Lenya and imprinted the stigma of very on them.


    "S-sorry... I''m sorry... I''m sorry... Because of me, because of me, because of me..."


    "Let go of meeee!"


    Lecane muttered in despair, she clutched her head as the courage she finally disyed resulted in a disastrous result for everyone.


    And Lenya thrashed around, trying to stop the stigma of very from being engraved on her. However, all was for naught, and she wept as the stigma was carved onto her abdomen.


    That was the moment when all the first-year freshmen were miserably defeated by Frey and branded with the stigma of very.


    "I''ll give you a task."


    Frey slowly surveyed the copsed students in front of him before beginning to shout.


    ¡°Analyze the reason why you lost so poorly today, and this is the task to improve the childish and shy techniques you kids just showed me.¡±


    Then, Frey quietly moved his steps and concluded his speech.


    "I''ll remove the stigma of very for the person who performed most sessfully."


    As Frey said this, the lifeless eyes of the students, who were writhing on the ground, changed.


    "Hmm."


    It was not a look of fear or helplessness as before, their eyes were now filled with determination.


    ¡°... Even if it ends in disaster, at least you guys finally showed some teamwork. And now, there¡¯s a chance to practice skills that you can¡¯t practice under normal circumstances. There¡¯s still hope yet with you lot.¡±


    While looking at that scene with a pleased smile, Frey''s expression soon darkened.


    "However, if you still can''t seed..."


    Then, Frey quietly swept his left arm, which felt as heavy as a log.


    "...I''ll make you all seed, even if I have to do it forcefully."


    Feeling the stigma of very that he just engraved on the students connecting to his own body, Frey concluded.


    "My body can be reced."


    After finishing that statement, Frey, who was walking with a cheerful expression again, suddenly stopped.


    "H-human."


    Miho, whose forehead was swollen and was writhing on the ground, looked up at him with quivering eyes.


    "Let¡¯s kiss.¡±


    "Wha-what... Hng!?"


    Frey, who was looking down at Miho, lifted her and licked her lips, causing Miho''s face to turn bright red.


    "W-why? Why are you doing this?"


    ¡°To recover some of my life force, I¡¯ve worked all day long.¡±


    "...What shamelessness! Eubeb!!"


    While she tried to say something, Frey put his tongue in her mouth, causing Miho to feel a twist in her belly.


    "Bweh..."


    Unable to withstand the pressure, Miho finally spit out the fox bead.


    "Smooch..."


    Frey slowly entangled both the fox bead and Miho¡¯s tongue with his own. He brushed her swaying tail and fixed his gaze on one ce.


    "...C-crazy bastard."


    Ruby, holding her stomach and drooling, staggered as she looked at Frey.


    <i>- Pfft...</i>


    "Uh..."


    As a smile crept onto Frey''s lips while looking at her, Ruby hesitated.


    "Puha...!"


    After a while, Frey pulled away from Miho¡¯s lips and unwrapped her legs from his waist. Seeing Frey approach her, Ruby hastily unsheathed her sword.


    "All the kids are in a groggy state. Frey. At this rate, I might..."


    "The Hero... is talking back?"


    Smiling maniacally at her, Frey charged forward.


    "...Fuck."


    "Hero!!! It''s time for our private one-on-one special training session!!!"


    Shortly after, a giant cloud of ruby color and starlight spread across the sports field.


    "To defeat the Demon King!!! You have to bear this kind of burden!!! A hero doesn¡¯t have it easy!!!"


    "Eugeuk..."


    "What¡¯s wrong? Are you having a hard time? But you still have to endure it!!"


    If she had been in perfect condition earlier, she could have fought evenly or even won. However, Ruby had already umted damage like a beaten dog, so she did not have much of a chance of winning.


    "You''re the Hero, aren¡¯t you?!"


    Ruby was considering whether she should just sincerely apologize to Frey, especially now.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    "Kehek... Kek..."


    <i>- Thud!!</i>


    "...Aheug."


    Frey''s fist struck Ruby''s abdomen.


    "Do you like the feeling of the impact? Hero?? Maybe you didn''t know because you haven''t been hit much, but you have a talent to be a punching bag!!"


    Frey, sitting on top of the battered Ruby, grinned from ear to ear as he continuously punched her in the stomach.


    "Ugh, Ugeuk... Ugh..."


    Initially, Ruby red at Frey due to her pride, but she was inherently vulnerable to pain.


    The first time she felt pain was a few months ago when she received a penalty from re and spewed blood from it.


    Eventually, by the time dawn broke, she started to groan in pain like the other students.


    "Your moans are so beautiful! So, this is how the sound you¡¯ll make when you get hit? I hope it wille out in your dream too!"


    "S-stop..."


    While Frey subdued other students by attacking only as much as necessary and imprinting them with the stigma of very, he didn''t take any chances when dealing with Ruby.


    "What did you just... say?"


    When ¡°stop¡± came out of Ruby''s mouth for the first time, Frey stopped smiling and started to show a cold expression.


    "S-stoppp itttt..."


    Ruby looked up at him as if he were going to kill her, and began to thrash around.


    <i>- Thud...!</i>


    "Ruby, do you remember that time?"


    Frey started talking again after he wrapped Ruby¡¯s leg around his waist.


    ¡°Do you remember? What you did after you got on top of me during the Inauguration Ceremony?


    "..."


    Hearing that, Ruby quietly closed her mouth.


    "You pinned me down as I struggled and screamed for you to stop, grabbed my arms with both hands, pulled me up, and tried to vite me with your tongue, didn¡¯t you?"


    "That''s..."


    "Why didn''t you stop back then? You were mocking me whileughing gleefully, so why are you asking me to stop now?"


    As Frey looked down at her, he whispered with a terrifying expression that could make even ghosts flee.


    <i>- Crash...!</i>


    "Kyaaaak!!"


    And as soon as he uttered those words, Frey swiftly struck Ruby¡¯s left arm with the ss shard infused with ster mana that he had carefully prepared.


    "I''ve thought about it, but it seems like a bastard like you don''t understand what it''s like to be on the receiving end, huh?"


    "I-iikk..."


    "So, I''ll make you experience it just like I did!"


    "Ah, agh!"


    Then, Frey thrust the ss so deeply into her arm that the tip of it pierced through the ground.


    "Sorry, I can only use my right hand now."


    Then he grabbed Ruby''s right arm, lifted her up, and quietly licked her neck.


    "W-what are you doing, Frey."


    Ruby was confused for a moment, but then she rolled her eyes and spoke.


    ¡°In the end, you were a man after all¡­¡±


    Ruby trembled as she felt the slimy sensation around her neck, putting more strength on her legs around Frey''s waist.


    "Or... Heuaaack!"


    But in the next moment, Ruby screamed in agony.


    <i>- Bite...</i>


    Frey''s teeth were digging into her neck.


    "Ah, it hurts! It hurts! I said it hurts!"


    As Ruby shouted wildly with tears in her eyes, Frey pulled away from her and licked his lips.


    ¡°Ever since that day, the moment I was attacked by you has never left my mind.¡±


    <i>- Crunch...</i>


    "Ah, ugh..."


    Frey smashed Ruby¡¯s right arm, and he began to whisper coldly.


    ¡°I always have nightmares when I sleep, and I always think of that scene even when I try to rest...¡±


    <i>- Crunch!</i>


    ¡°I kept thinking about that horrible feeling of the sweet liquiding out of your mouth non-stop and filling my body!! Ruby!!!¡±


    The hoarse whisper soon turned into a full-blown scream, however, feeling disoriented from the pain, Ruby could only groan.


    "What did you feed me back then!? Huh!? What the hell did you feed me!?"


    "Uh, heubb..."


    Ruby suddenly snapped back to her senses as Frey forcefully shoved his hand into her mouth.


    <i>This bastard...</i>


    It was a disgrace.


    Someone was riding on top of her, pressing her down forcefully.


    On top of that, he managed to inflict pain on her.


    For Ruby, it was an unbearable situation.


    <i>- Crash...!</i>


    "Keugh..."


    However, just because she found it unbearable didn¡¯t mean that her situation would suddenly change.


    It was because Frey''s fist struck her face. Fist has always been an excellent tool for anger management.


    "Why did you give me such an annoying look? Do you want to get hit?"


    "Ugh, ugeuh... ugh..."


    As long as she was inflicted with the ¡®Curse of Vulnerability¡¯, Frey would always be one level ahead of her.


    "Ruby, let''s have an honest conversation.


    After relentlessly punching Ruby''s face and stomach for a while, Frey spoke with a chilling expression.


    "Why did you make me suffer so much? Why? Why did you do it?"


    "..."


    "Are you really just trying to break me? Are you really that crazy of a bitch? For real? So, that''s the only damn reason I have to put up with all of this fucking nonsense?"


    In response, Ruby, who was still inflicted with the curse of honesty, replied in a low voice.


    "I... want to devour you."


    "What?"


    ¡°More than anything, I wanted to iste you, break you, and swallow you up¡­¡±


    <i>- Thud...!</i>


    "...Eugeuk."


    Frey punched her side, deeming that her babbling was not worth hearing any further. He leaned forward and began whispering menacingly.


    "Ruby, I hope you remember this very moment."


    "..."


    ¡°I hope that, like me, every time you lie down, every time you enter a closed room, and every time you have a nightmare, today¡¯s events will be engraved in your mind.¡±


    "Ugh..."


    ¡°I want you to be reminded of today just by looking at my face.¡±


    <i>- Thud...!</i>


    After finishing his words, Frey pierced the ss into her heart.


    "Since you left your bodily fluids inside me... I''ll leave my mana in you."


    "W-wait a moment..."


    He started pouring his ster mana onto the ss shard.


    System Notification


    [umted damage has reached a certain threshold, automatic recovery skill is activated.]


    "...!"


    At the same time, a system message appeared before Ruby''s eyes.


    <i>- Shaaa...</i>


    "F-Fuck...!"


    Ruby cursed as her body began to heal, while the ss shard remained lodged in her heart.


    "Hero!! Perhaps you''re not aware of it!! But every hero should have at least one weakness like this!!!"


    To prevent her from struggling, Frey pressed on her chest with his right hand.


    "You''ve enjoyed an easy time until now!! Our Hero should get fucked like this at least once!!¡±


    "You crazy bastard..."


    "You made me go through such hell just because you were bored! You''re the crazy one!!"


    "Keugh..."


    Perhaps due to the side effects of the ss shard in her heart, Ruby vomited blood, and at the same time, Frey, who pushed himself too hard today, also vomited blood.


    "Does it hurt? Well, it should. It took me ten years just to get used to this pain."


    "Keheuk..."


    ¡°Experience for yourself what it feels like to have pain taking over your entire body with every breath you take, you crazy bitch.¡±


    After saying that, Frey staggered to his feet.


    <i>- Shaaa...</i>


    "..."


    Frey smiled as he felt the system restoring his body.


    "Let''s go for another round, Ruby."


    With her right hand, which has just begun to mend, Ruby clutched her chest. Her face started to pale when she heard Frey¡¯s words.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    <i>- Crack! Crack...!</i>


    "The neck isn''t broken. And your horn is still intact¡­ That¡¯s too bad."


    Frey, still on top of Ruby, murmured with a disappointed expression.


    <i>- p...!</i>


    "Why are you losing consciousness? I got pped without losing consciousness that time."


    Seeing her starting to lose consciousness, Frey pped Ruby¡¯s cheek fiercely.


    ¡°Why does everyone struggle so much when I give them a taste of their own medicine? You¡¯ve done this several times to others, you know? Do they not think about the pain of the person they''ve hurt?¡±


    Despite his words, there was still no response. He continues muttering while tilting his head.


    <i>- Boom, boom, boom...</i>


    "Ouch."


    But at that moment, ster mana bursts on Frey''s back.


    "..."


    Frey''s eyes immediately turned gentle as he turned around to see who was attacking him.


    "S-stop it..."


    It was Frey¡¯s younger sister, Aria. She spoke with her hand extended towards him.


    "Aria, there''s a reason for all this."


    "I said stop it..."


    "Actually, I''m the Hero, and Ruby is the Demon King. So, I''m just doing my duty. How is it? Do you understand?"


    Frey stood up and cheerfully spoke to her. Seeing the eerie scene, Aria quietly took a step back.


    "And actually, I still love you. Look, I didn''t attack you and left you alone. In a way, it was a privilege¡­¡±


    "...M-monster."


    "..."


    With just one word from her, Frey stoppedughing and strode towards her.


    "Aria Raon Starlight, let¡¯s count it as¡­ 1 hour and 23 minutes for you."


    "U-ugh..."


    Frey whispered as he extended his hand towards her.


    "...Oh, you got the first ce.¡±


    Catching his unconscious sister as she copses after a flick on her forehead, Frey gently ced her on the ground and muttered.


    "This level of corruption should be fine, right?"


    A soft smile unexpectedly appeared on his face.


    "Frey.¡±


    "...!"


    Hearing a very familiar voice from the side, Frey opened his eyes wide and turned his gaze.


    "Serena!"


    In front of him stood Serena, his fianc¨¦e.


    "Once I get a bit crazy, everything gets done at lightning speed!"


    Frey started speaking to her and boasted proudly.


    "The Crown Prince¡¯s faction was dealt with in an instant, and I even turned that chubby guy into stir-fried pork! And I also destroyed Ruby."


    "..."


    "Now, all that''s left is to advance to the Imperial Pce tomorrow! I should have changed my perspective a long time ago. Why didn''t I do this sooner..."


    "...Honey."


    However, upon hearing Serena''s words, Frey immediately fell silent.


    "Take a break for today."


    Then, Frey quietly lowered his head and slowly embraced her.


    "Why did youe here? It''s not good for the baby."


    "...Because I missed you."


    Hearing this, Frey, who closed his eyes in silence, sighed and muttered.


    "I should only show this side of me in front of na."


    "Is there anything you can''t say in front of me?"


    "...Then, I''ll go to sleep now!"


    Then, he opened his eyes and started moving away.


    "Frey..."


    "Serena, you know too, don¡¯t you?"


    Responding to Serena''s call, he spoke in a low voice.


    "Now is the opportunity."


    "..."


    "There are things that can only be done when your perspective changes. You have to do as much as possible before your mind clears up, just in case."


    Finishing his words, Frey headed towards the dormitory, humming a tune.


    "Ugh, ugh..."


    Serena watched Frey¡¯s retreating back nkly. Her gaze turned cold as she saw Ruby writhing on the floor, groaning in pain.


    "Don''t look at it. It''s dirty."


    Saying that, Serena gently stroked her stomach.


    "Our family has a different way of fighting."


    Then, her gaze turned even more chilling.


    "You''ll learn it soon."


    The white owl perched on her shoulder turned into a dot as it flew across the night sky.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    "Those bastards dare to..."


    Several hourster, in the barracks of the Imperial Knight Order.


    "They are traitors. It''s the emperor''s strict order to eliminate them all."


    "Of course! I will personally execute them all!"


    The Commander of the Imperial Knight Order, who received the news of rebellion from the express messenger, was shouting furiously.


    "Gather all the knights!! It''s a mobilization order!! Those who refuse...!"


    The moment he shouted so loudly that his face turned red and the blood on his neck started to protrude,


    <i>- Clink!!</i>


    "What, what¡¯s going on!?"


    "Hoooot!!"


    An owl broke the window, flew in, and threw a letter at him.


    "What''s this..."


    The Knight Commander, bewildered by the events, soon froze on the spot after reading the contents of the letter.


    The ves hidden in the vi and your rtionship with the Vice Commander. Does your wife know about it?


    "...Fuck."


    The Knight Commander''s anger turned into terror in an /genesisforsaken

 Chapter 320: The Imperial Civil War

    Chapter 320: The Imperial Civil War


    "Gasp, gasp..."


    Ruby clutched her heart and breathed roughly. She slowly opened her eyes under the ring sunlight.


    "..."


    When she opened her eyes, it was already morning.


    It seemed like she had been unconscious after Frey tried to cut her horn.


    "Hero! Hero!!"


    "Are you okay!?"


    The first-years surrounded her. Despite looking battered, with injuries all over their bodies, they still looked at her with worry.


    <i>- Ssk, ssk...</i>She quietly touched her head and felt relieved to find her horns still intact. Thankfully, she had used her magic to hide them, so the surrounding students couldn¡¯t see.


    "Ugh..."


    However, the pain still lingered in her head. It wouldn''t have hurt so much if the horn had beenpletely severed, but due to the wishy-washy protective measure from the system, she endured several minutes of sawing on her horn.


    "I... Cough! Keheuk..."


    "Kyaaa!?"


    Thanks to that, Ruby still felt like her head was pounding. As she tried to say something to the students, her eyes suddenly widened, and she vomited blood.


    <i>- Thump, thump...</i>


    <i>Darn it.</i>


    She felt a foreign presence near her heart¡ªA needle-like pain pierced her heart and lungs with every breath she took.


    It felt like bugs crawling and gnawing on her heart, slowly eating her from the inside.


    "Huff, huff... huff..."


    Looking at her struggling to breathe and gasping, the students'' expressions turned even more worried.


    <i>Worries? From others? Me?</i>


    She couldn¡¯t believe this¡­ To receive sympathy and concern from someone¡­.


    She was someone who took pleasure in seeing others suffer as they slowly drown in overwhelming fear.


    For Ruby the expressions the students were making now were nothing short of humiliation.


    "Ha, haha everyone."


    Despite the profanities bubbling up at the tip of her tongue, Ruby disyed transcendent patience and wore apassionate smile on her face.


    Some of the students looked at her with suspicion and disrespect. Of course, if they were just ordinary students, she would have ignored that suspicion. However, among them was Eurelia, who possessed quick wit and sharp intellect.


    Therefore, she needed to avoid attracting attention as much as possible. Everyone had already seen her hit rock bottom in the recent battle. If she revealed her true nature in such a situation, it was clear what would happen.


    So, for now, it was time to reassure the students.


    "It hurts so much."


    However, the words that came out of Ruby''s mouth werepletely opposite to what she intended.


    "N-no... That''s not what I meant..."


    As a result, the students'' expressions turned pitiful, and Ruby''s expression crumpledpletely.


    The curse of honesty and the curse of vulnerability still affected her. If it weren''t for these two curses, she wouldn''t have been so miserably defeated by Frey.


    <i>...Damn it.</i>


    But it was true that it hurt.


    It felt like she had been beaten to death by Frey all day long. His punches relentlessly hit her stomach, his fingers cruelly digging into her mouth and his teeth sharply biting into her neck. All of it was still vivid in her mind.


    She would forever remember the moment that bastard stabbed a ss shard filled with ster mana into her heart, and the moment he forcibly tried to cut her horn off.


    "Uh, ugh..."


    As she thought about it, her body automatically shrank. A feeling she had never experienced in her life began to dominate her body. What was this? This eerie and ufortable emotion that made her heart beat rapidly??


    "The Hero got scared..."


    "Crazy bastard. He must have tortured her so much."


    "That piece of trash."


    Ruby, who was shaking and clutching her head, came to her senses after hearing the students¡¯ whispers.


    Before she knew it, she was curled up and shaking when she thought about how she had been beaten by Frey.


    <i>...N-No.</i>


    She quickly shook her head, and tried to get up. However, the chilling sensation in her heart, the lingering difort in her stomach, and the still vivid pain throbbing in her headpelled her to sit down again.


    The students¡¯ expressions became even more filled with pity as they watched her.


    In the eyes of the students now, she was the Hero¡ªan innocent, pure, and righteous country girl¡ª who had suffered severe torture and been broken by the evil Frey.


    If it had happened to someone else, Ruby would have been drooling in excitement, but since the subject was herself, it was far from pleasant for her.


    "...Grrr."


    Ruby gritted her teeth. Although she had some physical and mental aftereffects from experiencing that much pain for the first time in her life, she had Mental Strength of 10 and the title of a Demon King.


    <i>Come to think of it¡­ why did he change so much?</i>


    As Ruby gradually regained her senses, she began to question Frey¡¯s action. He had changed so much since the Erosion Incident.


    He was not the Frey that she wanted¡ªthe one who made her body burn with desire to devour him whole. What she wanted was for that pure and noble boy to be slowly corrupted by istion, to be broken and worn out.


    He looked more like a madman who stared at people with a glint in his eyes and crushed them.


    She wanted to scream at Frey toe back to his senses, to be the pure and noble Frey she desired.


    <i>Surely, ording to the system¡­</i>


    "...Heuk."


    Ruby, muttering to herself as she recalled the information window she saw while being beaten by Frey, soon let out a groan and lowered her head. Taking a deep breath, she felt like a needle pierced her heart.


    Was this the pain Frey always felt? It seemed absurd. He must have exaggerated it. Or was it just the ramblings of a crazy person?


    I will definitely pay you back for today, Frey.


    Ruby, who was gritting her teeth so hard that blood started to flow from her gums, muttered inwardly.


    Even though he went crazy, it seems like he still had love for his younger sister. Did he do that on purpose? What benefit could he get from revealing his weakness like that?


    Coming in her view was none other than Aria.


    For the past few months, she had been meticulously preparing a trump card, and the weapon capable of delivering the most significant blow to Frey was already in her hands.


    He might pretend to be fine when he acted like a lunatic, but it won¡¯t be like this forever. When the time was right, Aria would deliver the final blow to him.


    In the end, she would be the winner.


    [The Curse of Vulnerability MAX''s duration has ended]


    [The Curse of Honesty MAX''s duration has ended]


    Thinking that, Ruby, who had been muttering to herself, showed a chilling expression when the message she had been waiting for appeared before her eyes.


    <i>I will take revenge for what you did today¡­</i>


    Without these two curses, Frey could not defeat her. Even with this broken body, she still could find him immediately and carry out her revenge.


    <i>Definitely, as much as I suffered today¡­</i>


    So, despite her broken leg and fractured waist bone, Ruby forcefully staggered to her feet.


    System Notification


    [The duration for the skill ''Remove the Rank Badge and Fight'' has ended.]


    "...Eh."


    However, as if to deny her revenge, a system notification came up.


    [Did you enjoy sparring with the Hero?]


    "Hero, it''s okay. We''re here for you."


    "Don''t cry! This kind of thing could happen."


    "Look at your injuries... How can he do this..."


    Blood surged to her head, and she felt a dizzying rage as the students whispered and held her tightly to console her.


    "Hero, you did your best. Now take a rest."


    "Let''s gather our strength together and defeat Frey!"


    <i>Damn it, fucking damn it all¡­</i>


    How dare these guys pity her like a drenched cat? She was the Demon King; she could ughter them all with just a flick of her finger.


    What even more infuriating was that her current state exactly matched that description.


    <i>"I hope you remember this moment as a trauma for the rest of your life.¡±</i>


    The words Frey whispered to her were reyed in Ruby''s mind.


    "Here, I brought Lady Ferloche!"


    Ruby, who was making a face as if she might explode at any moment, froze upon hearing those words.


    "...Strange, as expected."


    Upon seeing that, Eurelia quietly muttered and moved her steps.


    "You''re not very fake right now, Ms. Ruby!!!"


    Today was the worst day in Ruby''s whole life.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    Early morning at the Sunrise Empire''s Imperial Pce.


    Although it was usually a ce with anguid and peaceful atmosphere, the current ce was unusually tense and busy.


    "Have you heard the news?"


    "Don''t even talk about it. It''s a mess right now.¡±


    This was because Frey''s letter arrived at the Emperor''s residence yesterday evening.


    The Imperial Pce was protected by countless ancient magic, as much as the Sunrise Academy.


    Even though it was just a letter and a photo, the fact that it had broken through the windows and entered into the pce was a huge incident in itself.


    "Did Princess na really start a rebellion?"


    "I didn''t expect that. It was quite surprising."


    Moreover, the letter''s contents were nothing less than a ''deration of war.'' Therefore, the Imperial Pce was turned upside down.


    Before the day had even passed, not only the vassals but also the knights, maids, and servants were talking about the incident.


    ¡°Then, shouldn¡¯t we leave? Is it okay for us to stay here?"


    "...Indeed, the knights say it will be quite a big battle."


    Even the maids who were cleaning early in the morning were having simr discussions.


    "Rumors say Princess na has already absorbed the Crown Prince''s faction. She''ll advance to the pce soon, they say."


    "Th-then... should we escape now?"


    When one maid suggested that, another sweeping the corridor gave a dispirited expression and mumbled.


    <i>- Thud!</i>


    "Ah, ouch!"


    However, right after that, she was hit on the head.


    "Wh-who... Ack? Head Maid?"


    Holding her head and feeling dizzy due to the hit, the maid looked wide-eyed when she saw the person standing behind her.


    "Why are you gossiping instead of cleaning?"


    "Sorry! I¡¯m sorry!"


    She was none other than Anne, the Head Maid overseeing the imperial maids.


    She was originally a servant at the Starlight Mansion, but she exposed all of Frey''s misconduct, corruption, and scandalous private life, making a name for herself and rising in status.


    Not only her but also a significant number of servants, who were revealing Frey''s ¡®wrongdoings¡¯, now lived a life of luxury within the pce.


    Among those people, Head Maid Anne stood out as the representative figure, continuing to spread stories about Frey even after obtaining the position of head maid at the pce.


    "You know I have the authority to cut your sry, right?"


    "I-I''m sorry. I¡¯m really sorry. Just this once. Please overlook it. If my pay gets cut anymore, my siblings won''t have enough for food..."


    The press and gossipers respected her as a courageous and virtuous woman who, despite being tortured sexually by Frey, bravely exposed the story of her resistance until the end.


    In addition, she, who gained recognition for her contributions, rose from a humble background to be the ''Head Maid'' of the Imperial Family and even wielded significant power. Common women and maids looked up to her as an object of admiration.


    "That¡¯s not my business."


    However, in reality, her true nature was quite different from what was known.


    "Head Maid... Please..."


    "Twenty hits with a stick. Be grateful I''m not cutting your sry."


    "Th-thank you... thank you..."


    The asional transactions between the Imperial Family, the Church, and her, as well as her rather sinister character when she served Frey, were not well-known despite her fame.


    "You should know that you owe me. If you were in Starlight Mansion, you''d probably be standing by the window, shaking your hips right about now."


    "..."


    At Anne''s cold tone, the maid, certain that she would face a whipping with a stick, involuntarily lowered her head.


    "No matter how much I think about it, I don¡¯t think such a thing has ever ha¡ª"


    "What?¡±


    "N-nothing. It was nothing."


    The maid, who wasing from the same background as Anne and had been standing beside her, mumbled something. However, under Anne''s icy gaze, she promptly closed her mouth and shut her eyes.


    Servants who had shown support for Frey during the investigation were now working in the Imperial Family under semi-forced employment, performing menial tasks.


    Those who supported Frey had to work themselves to death under the whim of those who spread nasty rumors about Frey.


    "Um, Head Maid. But... have you heard the rumors?"


    "What rumors?"


    As Anne, who was disying hysteria, was about to move, the young maid who had been scolded by her asked her a question.


    "P-Princess na and Lord Frey have rebelled..."


    "..."


    "If they attack the pce, it will be a big problem, right? S-so..."


    "...Sigh."


    The maid, quietly observing the bad-tempered woman often referred to as a ''tyrant'' among the maids, spoke softly. Anne wore a dumbfounded expression before bursting intoughter.


    ¡°There¡¯s already a meeting rted to that this morning.¡±


    "I-is that so?"


    "It was an emergency meeting with only important figures. Even the Emperor was present. As a person in a significant position, I naturally attended."


    "W-wow..."


    She had simply been called to the meeting and stood anxiously in a corner until it ended, but Anne was so adept at lying that her lie flowed naturally.


    ¡°To simply put, we are safe here.¡±


    "Pardon? Howe?"


    As Anne spoke calmly, the young maid tilted her head and asked.


    ¡°Because even if they dered a war, that doesn¡¯t necessarily mean that war will immediately ur.¡±


    "It is true that during the battle at the academy, the Princess and Frey''s faction emerged victorious. However, that doesn''t mean they can charge into the pce immediately.¡±


    With an arrogant expression, Anne began lecturing.


    "In the Imperial Capital, there are at most 100 to 200 soldiers of the Princess. It''s a far cry from the numbers needed for a full-scale war."


    "B-but... I heard that they have talented individuals that can defeat even knightmander-level talents, right?¡±


    Upon hearing that, Anne rolled her eyes for a moment, then folded her arms and continued her response.


    "That power likely belongs to Professor Isolet. Being born with the blood of a Sword Saint, she probably awakened her powers by chance. Even if she is of the level of a knightmander, there¡¯s still a chance that she would lose.¡±


    "Th-then that''s still a big problem. Even a knightmander-level individual can destroy a kingdom alone... Eiikk!"


    The young maid, who was creating a fuss with her words, received another hit on her forehead.


    "That''s only on the level of minor kingdoms. Do you think the Empire¡¯s elite knight orders and soldiers are that weak?"


    "Ah..."


    "The Imperial Family has an abundance of knights at the level of a knightmander. Moreover, there are elite soldiers capable of facing someone at the knightmander level with just three of them. On top of that, with a simple mobilization order, they can assemble a massive army and various ancient magics. The empire is not something that can be easily toppled, unlike the Academy.¡±


    Talking boastfully as if she were the Emperor himself, she then nced around quietly and cleared her throat.


    "Ehm, Hmm hmm. Unlike the Empire, the military forces and knight order belonging to na''s faction are scattered throughout the empire. So, to gather them all, it would take at least a month."


    Saying that, Anne touched the Imperial map hanging on the wall, drawing a line between the academy and the Imperial Pce.


    "In the end, the war that will be known as the ''Imperial Civil War'' will likely be a long-term conflict. The academy is a strategic focal point with as much ancient magic as the pce."


    "Oh..."


    "na''s faction will use the academy as their base, and the Emperor''s faction will use the pce. A fierce battle will continue in the future."


    Anne, who recited the conjectures derived from the all night long analysis of the imperial strategists and advising staff, spoke with a confident expression.


    "So, this war will probably take at least 2 to 3 years."


    "Then... what happens after that?"


    A voice mixed with worry emerged from the lips of the young maid.


    "That''s not my business."


    Responding with a cold tone, Anne turned away.


    "By the way, it seems like you haven''t cleaned anything until now. There''s no break time today."


    "Ah, uwah...!"


    "Hurry up and clean. Don''t worry about unnecessary things."


    "T-That! The ce I cleaned... ugh..."


    Saying this to the young maid, she smiles coldly and walks briskly down the hallway she had painstakingly cleaned.


    "That¡¯s right, it''s not my business."


    Then, Anne muttered in a low voice.


    "It''s good for me if the Imperial Family wins. I get to witness the execution of that disgusting bastard."


    The corners of her mouth quietly twitched.


    "If they fail, I can just go to the Church. I have made a deal with them, so it will be fine. I can go to another kingdom as well."


    <i>- p, p...</i>


    "I¡¯m admired by women from all over the world. Wherever I go, I¡¯ll be treated well... Hmm?"


    These days, she couldn''t help but constantly seek out the world''s media and magazines moring about her, which had be a distinctive feature of her life.


    Therefore, Anne walked with a graceful stride, strolling down the corridor with the thought that it didn''t matter how things turned out. But, soon, she tilted her head.


    "Hooot!!!"


    "W-what is it?"


    Right on the window beside her, an owl was pping wildly.


    "That''s..."


    During her time as a maid at Starlight Mansion, there was a white owl used to frequently visit the mansion, almost too often.


    One day, in a fit of anger, without anyone noticing, she struck it with a dust cloth, and it was that very bird which had pecked her forehead, leaving a scar.


    <i>- Crash!</i>


    "Kyaaack!"


    As she stared nkly at the owl, the window suddenly shattered as the owl flew in, causing her to crouch down.


    <i>- Thud...!</i>


    "...?"


    After dropping a letter in front of her, the owl nced at her disdainfully before disappearing.


    "H-Head Maid...!"


    "Are you okay?"


    Hearing the voices of young maids running towards her from a distance, Anne opened the letter with trembling eyes.


    "...!!!"


    After a while, she stiffened and her eyes widened in shock.


    [How have you been, Anne?]


    A very familiar handwriting caught her eye.


    [You betrayed my father, who picked and raised you, and now you''re living luxuriously in the pce.]


    The distinctive handwriting, that particr silver ink¡­ there was no mistaking it, it was from him.


    [By the way, I read the autobiography you published.]


    "Uh, uwaa..."


    [I feel really sorry for viting you with my gaze all these years.]


    As Anne continued to read the letter, beads of cold sweat started to form on her forehead.


    [So, I decided to apologize in person.]


    At the same time, Anne slowly turned towards the window.


    "Ah..."


    Seeing the forces boldly advancing through the main gate of the Imperial Pce, her eyes filled with terror.


    [So, where are you right now???]


    At that moment, her gaze met the chilling smile of the silver-haired boy standing at the forefront of the forces next to Princess na.


    <i>- Toot...! Toot...!</i>


    "It¡¯s the enemy troops! Close the gates! Lower the castle gates!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s an emergency!!! The Princess has breached the gate!!! Each unit, take positions!!¡±


    Trumpets and shouts echoed loudly throughout the imperial pce.


    "Uh, uwaaah...."


    "Head Maid!"


    Anne watched the chaotic scene and copsed to the ground, still clutching the letter in her hand.


    "Th-this can''t be...."


    ¡°It¡¯s an attack!!!¡±


    This was how the imperial civil war, which went far beyond the expectations of the imperial strategists, /genesisforsaken

 Chapter 321: The Emperor… Spoke Back?

    Chapter 321: The Emperor¡­ Spoke Back?


    <i>- Toot! Tooot...!</i>


    "We¡¯re under attack!! All troops to your positions!"


    The imperial pce soldiers, upon spotting the rapidly advancing princess''s army, started yelling at the top of their lungs and moving about busily.


    "Close the gate!!"


    The Imperial Knight Commander raised his sword high, and prompted the slow closing of the pce gates.


    <i>- Woong... Woong...</i>


    Simultaneously, countless magical circles began to emerge on the door.


    The ancient magics that had made the imperial pce an impregnable fortress for a thousand years began to exert its power.


    <i>- Crackle, Crackle...</i>The quintupleyered magic, known to have been wielded only by the Ice Witch, an Archmage from a thousand years ago, embroidered the sky above the pce, creating a majestic scene.


    Just as the soldiers from na¡¯s army were captivated by its beautiful yet overwhelming appearance, the entire pce grounds shook as if hit by an earthquake, revealing ancient characters on the slowly closing gates.


    <i>- Shaaaaaa...!</i>


    Soon after, a stream of cold air rising from the depths of the earth took the form of a dragon, and began to breathe its icy breath onto na''s forces.


    "Tch."


    Irina, who had been riding her horse beside na, frowned at this scene and jumped down to the ground. Then, facing the ice dragon, she began to draw a magical circle.


    "Dragon me."


    She chanted with her eyes glowing bright red.


    <i>- Grrrrrr...!</i>


    mes burst forth from her, taking the shape of a red dragon and darting forward.


    <i>- sh, sh...!</i>


    Soon, the two dragons shed, biting and fighting each other.


    The scene was so realistic and ferocious, it was as if they were watching a battle between real dragons.


    "This is strange. It''s too simr to my signature magic."


    Irina quietly observed the ice dragon. She tilted her head and muttered.


    "Only the element is different, otherwise it''spletely identical."


    As she mumbled, Irina began to quietly draw another magic circle with her other hand.


    <i>- Crackle...</i>


    The mythical quintupleyered magic was reproduced so easily in Irina''s hand.


    "Now, let''s infuse it with mana."


    Not long after, having swiftlypleted the reproduction of the magic circle, Irina looked alternately at na, Serena, and Frey.


    "Is this¡­ how it''s done?"


    "..."


    "You didn''t expect to be able to directly break through the ancient magic, right?"


    Once activated, this ultimate ancient magic cannot be canceled by anyone except the person who activated it.


    However, there was, in fact, a way to forcibly terminate the ancient magic.


    To prevent those trapped inside from being trapped forever should the person who activated the spell die, the three individuals who had cast this magic on the imperial pce in ancient times had set a special rule.


    The Sun, the Moon, and the Stars.


    The three lights that symbolize the empire, the three most sacred families under the sky.


    If three individuals possessing theplete mana of these families decided and enforced their will on the magic circle, most of the ancient magics could be stopped.


    The owner of the empire, the Sunrise Imperial Family.


    The Starlight Ducal Family, with power no less than the imperial family.


    And the Moonlight Ducal Family, who had always advocated neutrality.


    It was nearly impossible to carry out such an action, as it required a unanimous decision from these three families, in theplex politicalndscape of a civil war.


    <i>- Kugugugugu...</i>


    "Alright, the deactivation has begun."


    However, the seemingly impossible was happening right at this moment.


    This was the reason why the Sunrise Imperial Family could never ignore the two ducal families. They possessed absolute and legal royal prerogative, acknowledged by the First Empress.


    It was a terrifying moment in history, as the theory that if the two families were to change their minds, they could overthrow the current emperor by appointing someone with royal blood, became a reality for the first time in a thousand years.


    "It feels different this time."


    Serena, observing the scene, murmured with a somehow nostalgic expression.


    "In the past, it was us who activated it, but now, we''re in a position to deactivate it."


    As she spoke, she waved her fan, causing her lunar mana to spread rapidly.


    <i>- Crackle...</i>


    Then, her mana shed with the lunar mana of the Lord of the Moonlight family from a thousand years ago, spreading out from beneath the pce gates and beginning to annihte it.


    Having activated the ancient magic once before to protect the pce, they were well aware of how to counter it in reverse.


    "Next is the divine power of the First Saintess, perhaps?"


    "No, it could be the super ray of the First Empress or the light magic of the White Mage."


    "I will handle the light magic. Young Master, you should conserve your strength."


    Thus, the heroines began dismantling the ancient magic slowly while conversing calmly.


    "What in the world..."


    The Knight Commander, watching them from afar, muttered in disbelief with a dazed expression.


    "Were ancient magics something that could be so easily dispelled?"


    The magic protecting the pce was cast by the Hero Party who had defeated the First Demon King.


    Although its original power has diminished over time, its strength was still overwhelming enough to face most armies.


    Yet, such ancient magic was being dispelled by the Princess army of barely over two hundred.


    No, most of them didn¡¯t even do anything yet, only some that he presumed to be the Princess¡¯s executives made a move against the ancient magic.


    "...Is the reinforcement still far?"


    "We... haven''t received anymunication yet."


    "What?"


    The Knight Commander turned to his Advisor with widened eyes.


    "Nomunication? They have a duty to protect the pce. Not answering at a time like this is nothing short of treason!"


    "There may... be a reason for that."


    "What?"


    The Knight Commander''s eyes widened as he saw what the Advisor retrieved from his pocket.


    Would the world know that your parents were actually traitors to the empire?


    "Did you not receive such a letter?"


    For some reason, the letter emitted a subtle, eerie aura.


    "But, just because of such a letter...?"


    "They are individuals who value their honor and dignity over their lives. Rather than helping in a civil war that would bring no benefit, they have chosen silence."


    "Pathetic fools..."


    "Of course, there are those who did not give in to the threat and responded, but even if they were to arrive now, with the currentbat power..."


    "...Tsk."


    As the Advisor finished speaking, the Knight Commander, with an irritated expression, began to put on his armor.


    <i>Those fools only know how to talk.</i>


    In this era of peace, those fools who only ever studied war through documents and literature often boasted as if they were seasoned strategists.


    In a rebellion and civil war, swiftly suppressing those who dared to oppose the ruling body was vital.


    The Emperor decided to ignore his advice to advance to the Academy. Instead, he chose to be on the defensive. This decision was simply iprehensible to him.


    "...Escort His Majesty to safety."


    However, even as he had such thoughts, the Knight Commander ordered the evacuation of the Emperor.


    Of course, it wasn''t out of loyalty.


    Should the emperor be captured, it would mean victory for the Princess. It was purely a strategic judgment.


    "He seems indifferent."


    "Indifferent?"


    However, the Advisor responded to the Knight Commander''s troubled expression with a troubled expression of his own.


    "He hasn''t moved from the throne. Since a while ago, he has beenughing like a man who has lost his mind."


    "That bas... Ahem."


    The Knight Commander almost spat out a curse, but then his face flushed with embarrassment, and he started to descend the stairs.


    He couldn''t fathom what the emperor was thinking. No matter how apathetic orzy he was, his own life was at risk. Why was he not making any preparations?


    "I will deal with them myself. Evacuate the people quietly."


    "It''s impossible."


    "...?"


    The Knight Commander tilted his head in confusion at the Advisor, who is nowpletely demoralized.


    "Ancient magic is indeed a formidable magic for decisive battles, but it also has its weaknesses. Obviously, such information was not mentioned in the documents..."


    "What is it?"


    "We''re trapped inside too."


    Upon hearing those words, the Knight Commander, who had been descending the stairs, stopped in his tracks.


    "All escape routes, secret passages, teleportation magic, everything is blocked."


    "..."


    "P-Please, save us, Knight Commander. You''re strong, aren''t you?"


    "...Fuck. Seriously, this damn country."


    Despite the sky being bathed in dazzling light from the magic circle, the Knight Commander''s face began to turn yellowish, mirroring the sky¡¯s changing color.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    "If we continue like this, we should be able to deactivate the magic before it''s entering the final stage."


    "Is that so? Well, that''s a relief."


    After concentrating and analyzing the battle for a while, Irina reported her deduction. Hearing her analysis, na, who was at the forefront of the ranks, swallowed nervously before replying.


    <i>- Woonggg¡­!</i>


    "The pattern isn''t even halfway done yet. So, if we hold out a little longer, we can enter the pce."


    Then, she extended her hand and dispersed the First Empress¡¯s sun rays.


    Seeing her defiant act, the Princess army began to regain theirposure, shedding the initial tension and fear.


    <i>- Crackle¡­</i>


    But, as starlight gathered around the pce gate, the rxed expressions of the heroines suddenly darkened.


    "Is that alreadying out?"


    ¡°Uhm¡­¡±


    "There should be dozens more patterns..."


    Originally, numerous ancient magics, such as the ancient golems and knights, bombardment from the sky, and the puzzle devised by the head of the Moonlight n a thousand years ago, were waiting for them.


    <i>- Crackle...</i>


    But what was unfolding before na''s army now was none other than the ultimate strike of the First Hero, Han-Byeol''s.


    In the previous cycle, the Demon King effortlessly shattered all the ancient magics protecting the pce with just a flick of her finger, achieving a bloodless victory. However, thest defense from the First Hero managed to make the Demon King break into a cold sweat.


    "The fact that I''m tampering with ancient magic itself seems to have been noticed."


    While the soldiers began to chatter with fearful expressions, Irina, who had been hovering the modified magic circle in the sky along with a slightly altered version of the quintupleyer magic, frowned and murmured.


    "It went straight to the final stage."


    As soon as those words were spoken, the earth and sky began to tremble.


    <i>- Rumble...! Rumble...!</i>


    Just by existing, its enormous energy spread everywhere, shaking the earth and sky.


    Those energies solely contained within one person''s sword strike. And this was after a thousand years of erosion and depletion, this strike was a far cry from its original strength.


    <i>- Crackle, crackle...</i>


    Even then, the colossal sword strike that unfolded before them created a mythical spectacle that could havepletely plummeted the morale of the Princess''s army altogether.


    "Once we deal with that, you..."


    na, who was watching anxiously, was about to say more when Frey interrupted.


    "You guys go through the secret passage to the throne room first."


    "F-Frey?"


    Frey, who had been quietly conserving his power until then, grabbed her shoulder and began to walk forward.


    "Frey!"


    "Young Master..."


    "It''s an order. You guys lead the troops and head to the throne room first. I''ll catch up soon."


    Serena and Kania slowly lowered their hands when Frey spoke with a cold expression.


    "But, the magic circle is still..."


    "There''s a small opening! We can enter one by one now!!"


    "I''ll stay back and clean up the trash."


    With that said, while assessing their expressions, Frey suddenly rxed and smiled, then he rushed forward.


    <i>- Crackle...!</i>


    At that moment, the sword strike of the First Hero roared forward with a terrifying sound.


    <i>- Crack...crack¡­</i>


    Amidst the deafening noise, the heroines, who had kept their eyes closed, slowly opened them at the sounding from in front of them.


    "Hurry... I said go!"


    With his eyes turned silver, Frey, blocking the sword strike with his own sword, urged them on.


    "...Let''s go."


    na hesitated for a moment before finally turning her head with clenched teeth.


    ¡°"..."¡±


    ¡°If you guys don¡¯t go quickly, I will lower this sword?¡±


    Despite the hesitation of the other heroines and soldiers, they eventually followed Frey''s urging and began to move forward.


    After some time had passed, Frey, who had been left alone, began to struggle against his Ancestors'' final blow.


    <i>- Crackle, crackle...</i>


    "Hmm."


    This was the first time Frey had ever been pushed back due to ack of strength. All his previous struggles stemmed from insufficient life force and stamina. Now, he began to sweat and groan for the first time.


    <i>- Crackle, crackle¡­</i>


    ¡°AAAAAARGH!¡±


    But eventually, Frey let out a fierce roar and raised his sword.


    <i>-Booom¡­!</i>


    Then, the sword aura of the First Hero, Han-Byeol, which had been trying to overwhelm him, spun around in the sky before exploding with a thunderous sound.


    <i>-Thud</i>


    "Haa, haa..."


    Frey gazed quietly at the overwhelming strike that he managed to deflect, a strike that even managed to crack the quintupleyered magic circle in the sky. After a while, he finally sank to his knees, breathing heavily.


    "The Ancestor... he was truly, unbelievably strong."


    The person he had seen in his dream a year ago, the one who split the sky and the sun in half, was undoubtedly the First Hero, Kim Han-Byeol.


    Even though he managed to block that strike with his sword, its power had weakened over time, yet he still had to use everything he had just to deflect it.


    "...But, I''ve found a clue."


    Despite being exhausted, Frey, struggling to stand up, had a glint in his eyes.


    "The ancestor, he unified sword aura and magic into one."


    Just before he deflected the strike of the First Hero, Frey managed to glimpse the realm that his ancestor achieved.


    And that single moment was a huge step forward for him.


    "...There''s nothing I can''t do."


    Another unexpected lesson from his ancestor, who had given him the clue to split the sun, made Frey, who had reached the peak of his power, realize the direction he should pursue.


    "Hail to the ancestor."


    Frey, who had been slightly irritated by his ancestors due to a recent shoddy prophecy, muttered quietly, let go of his anger, and took a step forward.


    <i>- Gulp, gulp...</i>


    As he did, he took out a vial from his pocket and drank from it.


    "Pu-ha."


    Then, Frey''s tired face began toe back to life.


    "Miho, she¡¯s useful as expected."


    After capturing all of Killian¡¯s attendants yesterday and ordering their imprisonment in the Academy basement, he instructed Miho to drain all of their energy before he came to the pce.


    "Should I ask her to periodically supply life force in the future?"


    Hunting viins with the life force extracted from other viins, and then replenishing his life force from those viins and hunting other viins.


    Wasn''t this the true virtuous cycle of life?


    At least, that''s what Frey thought at the moment.


    "...What are you, scum?"


    "Knight Commander. Aren''t you afraid of your wife?"


    Having regained his strength, Frey looked at the Knight Commander and his troops, who appeared through the crack in the magic circle.


    "Why are you alone?!"


    "This bastard has an affair with his own Vice-Commander, everyone!! Moreover, he locked a ve who was about his daughter¡¯s age in his basement...¡±


    "S-Shut up!! You demon!!"


    The Knight Commander, genuinely confused when he saw Frey was alone, drew his sword and started to approach him.


    "This scum is my opponent. So, all of you go and investigate the whereabouts of the Princess..."


    And then, just as he began to shout at the imperial knights behind him.


    "Frey, I''ll take care of this ce."


    "What? You haven''t gone yet? Sister?"


    "You go help na."


    Isolet, who had been quietly staying behind without following na, grabbed Frey''s shoulder who looked at her coldly.


    "Sister, I told you to go first."


    "..."


    "No matter how strong Sister is, you can''t face this army alone..."


    Soon, Frey''s expression softened as he began to persuade her with a worried look.


    <i>- Rumble...!</i>


    "Ah."


    As she started emitting her own sword aura, Frey stopped speaking.


    "If they want to face me now, they¡¯ll need to bring back the Sword Saint from a thousand years ago, Frey."


    [Affection System - Rated 19+ Version]


    [Isolet Arham Bywalker: Awakening Completed]


    Last night, she hadpletelypleted her awakening as a Sword Saint.


    The noble sword aura handed down through generations in the Bywalker lineage was transforming into her unique and pure sword aura.


    "What are you doing here, Isolet? Why is a slut like you here..."


    "I can win against the likes of them with my eyes blindfolded."


    Frey nodded quietly at her words.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    <i>-Rumble... Rumble...!</i>


    The throne room was located on the top floor of the Imperial Pce.


    "..."


    Legend has it that even from the throne, one could overlook the entire empire, such was the majestic nature of the space.


    "Haa, haa..."


    The Princess¡¯s army, who had entered the throne room, were catching their breath.


    "Hmm."


    In contrast, the Emperor is looking down with his chin resting on his face with a very bored expression.


    "Have youe, my daughter?"


    He spoke in an apathetic voice.


    "W-Who¡¯s... Your daughter."


    na was emitting her ''Aura of Domination'' with all her might to avoid being overwhelmed by the Emperor, but before she knew it, her legs were shaking.


    "To have such an attitude in front of the Emperor. Audacious."


    "U-ugh...?"


    "Hmm..."


    As the Emperor gazed at her with glowing eyes and emitted golden mana, the army behind na began to kneel all at once.


    "Ikkk..."


    "Oho."


    But even as na started to break in a cold sweat, she didn¡¯t kneel. Looking at her, the Emperor smiled slightly and whispered.


    "Now it''s getting a bit interesting, my daughter."


    "S-Shut up!"


    Enraged, na summoned a goldennce from thin air and threw it, but the Emperor simply waved his hand, causing it to dissipate.


    "My daughter."


    As he looked at her with lifeless eyes, the Emperor spoke.


    "Even if you take just three steps forward, I''ll abdicate the throne to you."


    "S-Shut up..."


    "Is that too difficult for you? Then at least try to graze my clothes. If you seed in hitting me with your magic or sword aura, then I will crown you as the new Empress..."


    As the Emperor spoke, a sly smile spread across his lips.


    <i>- Crash!!</i>


    "...?"


    The sound that had echoed in this ce a few hours ago reverberated once again as someone burst in.


    "Father-in-Law! I''vee to pay my respects!!!"


    <i>- Crackle!!</i>


    As the Emperor turned his gaze sideways at the sound, Frey, who had destroyed the pce walls and leaped inside, had already thrown a sidekick at the throne with his body weight and ster mana.


    <i>- Rumble!!!</i>


    ¡°Did you receive your son-inw¡¯s gift well!? Stir-fried pork is amoner dish, so I don¡¯t know if you liked it!!¡±


    As Frey shouted, the Emperor, still seated on the throne, flew to the opposite wall and was crushed by the fragments of the copsed wall


    "..."


    For a few seconds afterward, suffocating silence engulfed the throne room.


    "You''re audacious, aren''t you?"


    "What audacious? Bullshit!"


    As the Emperor quietly rose from the debris and brushed off his clothes while muttering, Frey, glowing with excitement, replied as he took a step forward.


    "Even the Sun God kneels before me, yet you said I¡¯m... audacious?"


    "...You¡¯re amusing."


    "na!! It seems my father-inw has dementia, so I''ll give him physical therapy!!"


    The terrifying aura emitted by the two men filled the /genesisforsaken

 Chapter 322: An Intimate Family Meeting

    Chapter 322: An Intimate Family Meeting


    "Frey."


    "...?"


    Frey¡¯s killing intent swept through the throne room as he approached the Emperor. Suddenly, he heard a voice calling him from behind.


    "Let me deal with this."


    na pleaded to him with trembling eyes.


    "na."


    Frey frowned as he looked at na. Though he felt sorry for her, he had to take charge of this battle.


    na¡¯s father, the Emperor of the Empire, was one of the strongest in terms of strength.


    However, he grew weary of his strength, finding everything bothersome.Of course, being inherently wed, Frey didn''t even attempt to reform him.


    Defeating him was quite easy, as in the previous cycle, the Emperor merely sat on his throne with a listless gaze as Frey slit his neck.


    However, in this cycle, the Emperor began to show interest in Frey after he used an oath to propose to na.


    Of course, that interest was only natural in the ¡®False Evil Route¡¯, but it was unusual for him to emit such killing intent directly.


    The boss of the Hidden Route that Frey found by messing with the Demon God and the Outer God was none other than the Emperor.


    "You can¡¯t."


    Thus, Frey grasped his sword and spoke in a subdued voice.


    "I must be the one to confront him."


    <strong>[ Status Info ]</strong>


    [Name: Raikon Sr Sunrise]


    [Abilities: Strength 10 / Mana 10 / Intelligence 9.5 / Mental Strength 10]


    [Special Details: Apathy Disorder / Blessing of The Sun / Emperor''s Aura]


    [Disposition: Emperor]


    [Goodness Stat: -100]


    The Emperor''s information window reflected in his eyes. It was a formidable status that could rival even those of the strongest.


    "Stay back. Anyway, his interest is solely on me. So..."


    Frey thought na''s role ended with nullifying the security of the throne room, which was as strong as the Ancient Magic.


    "Frey, you said you''ll make me stronger."


    However, na didn¡¯t back down. At na¡¯s word, Frey¡¯s gaze flickered.


    "You shouldn''t be the only one that gets stronger. We all should, including me."


    "But..."


    "My awakening isn''tplete yet. It feels like it''s almost there, but I can''t grasp it fully yet."


    na murmured while staring at the Emperor, who paid no heed to her.


    "And, there''s a formidable opponent right in front of us."


    "...Hmm?"


    ¡°The person I wanted to reach my whole life, the person I wanted to hit even just once.¡±


    The Aura of Domination emanating from na began to grow. Then, her aura came into contact with the Sovereign Aura and began to resonate.


    ¡°Hmm...?¡±


    Feeling the resonance, the Emperor, who only had eyes for Frey, tilted his head and turned his head towards na.


    "...Alright, na."


    Slowly opening his mouth, Frey walked towards na''s soldiers.


    "Give it a try."


    And with a gentle smile, Frey whispered.


    "I''ll be watching from behind."


    That one statement was all na needed.


    <i>- Thud, thud...</i>


    One step, two steps.


    And finally, three steps.


    "...Your Majesty, the Emperor."


    Continuing forward beyond the required three steps, na, looking ahead, addressed the Emperor, her father.


    "I''vee to test your qualifications."


    "Fuhuhu..."


    With a smile in his eyes, the Emperor approached na upon hearing her words.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    <i>- Crackle...! Crackle...!</i>


    "Euk...!"


    A rough groan escaped from na''s mouth.


    "Ugh...!"


    "Hmmm."


    What is surging in front of her is none other than the sr mana unleashed by the Emperor.


    na gritted her teeth and fought through the mana that seems like it could easily engulf and burn her at any moment.


    "My daughter."


    The Emperor, having watched na with interest, finally spoke quietly.


    "It''s already an incredible feat that you''ve managed to take three steps closer to me. But why won''t you ept the throne?"


    "Ugh, Geuh..."


    "Don''t tell me it''s because of what I said earlier? That was a joke."


    With that, the Emperor increased the output of his mana even further.


    "You couldn''t possibly reach me."


    The Emperor said with a tone and expression that suggested it was something natural. There was not a hint of malice or ridicule in his tone.


    "Arghhh...!"


    That, on the contrary, made na even angrier.


    <i>- Bzzzz, Crackle...</i>


    He was a father who never paid attention to her throughout her entire life.


    Even when her mother was kicked out of the Imperial Pce by Ramie''s scheme, and even when she was murdered by her.


    Not when she was locked in a dark, solitary confinement room for weeks as a child by Killian, nor when she suffered hellish humiliation at the hands of Ramie''s daughters.


    And even when she overcame all of them and became the first in line for the throne in the previous cycle.


    "How interesting, my daughter."


    "Shut up!!!"


    Today was the first time the Emperor, her father, ever looked at her properly.


    In a life-or-death situation where she was risking her to kill him, and he only looked at her with intrigue.


    na, despite having already given up hope of any fatherly role or familial affection, felt a pang of heartache nheless.


    <i>- Rumble!!!</i>


    "Keheuk!?"


    Yet na, who kept moving forward despite this, lost her bnce as the ground shook violently.


    "See? It''s impossible."


    The Emperor''s ¡®Sovereign Aura¡¯ spread in all directions.


    The ¡®Sovereign Aura¡¯ was said to be able to dominate all things in existence, it was a level above than her own ¡®Aura of Domination¡¯.


    "...Damn."


    In thest cycle, na hadn''t been able to awaken the ¡®Sovereign Aura¡¯. Moreover, she couldn''t even reach the Emperor''s domain.


    "Damn damn damn..."


    She wanted to reach him more desperately than ever. She wanted tond a punch on that arrogant face of his.


    The person who let the empire rot, who neglected his innocent mother, who treated his daughter like a ghost - she wanted to make that soulless expression flinch, even for a moment.


    "Just give up now and take the throne."


    But the being in front of her was too strong.


    "Thanks to you, the situation has be quite interesting. I want toy everything down and live leisurely."


    Despite her full effort, she couldn''t even get close to him, let alone touch his robe.


    "If this continues, I might get bored."


    The Emperor''s cold words sank into na, who was trembling from the aura and mana that were increasingly constricting her.


    "So give up now."


    The Emperor''smand solemnly.


    Not just in authority and words, but an actual oppressive force was urging her to bow her head to the ground right then.


    <i>What would Frey have done?</i>


    With that thought, na, who had been flinching with her eyes tightly shut, quietly recalled his face.


    The man who alone blocked the strike of the First Hero that seemed impossible to stop.


    Not just that, but a man who is determined to save the world with a noble spirit that neither she nor anyone else in the world could match.


    If she were Frey, what would she do in this situation?


    How would he defeat the man before her?


    <i>...I think I get it.</i>


    Thinking this, na, who was about to slowly turn around, steeled her heart and stood up with her eyes wide open.


    <i>What he would have done.</i>


    She didn''t need to look back to know that he was watching over her with a tender expression from behind.


    Just knowing that gave her courage.


    No longer was she the wounded princess betrayed by her loved one, nor the ipetent princess who had no one on her side.


    <i>- Step, step...</i>


    With that thought, she gritted her teeth, and slowly moved forward.


    The scorching hot mana that seemed ready to devour her at any moment, the terrifying aura that could make her legs give out, once again suppressed her.


    Even as her flesh turned blistering red, and her mind teetered on the brink of copse.


    Yet, na simply stared at the Emperor in front of her and continued to walk forward, one step at a time.


    <i>If it were Frey, this is what he would do.</i>


    Once he set a goal, he would achieve it no matter what.


    Burning his own body, surpassing his limits.


    That was Frey''s way, and the attitude she needed to learn as the Empress.


    "Ugh...!"


    Her body reached its limit. The sr mana blocking her path has now hardened like a wall, and the aura was corroding her body like acid.


    She felt like if she went any further, she would lose her life.


    Her image, steeped in inferiority, her weak expression, trembling hands, and the image of herself being frightened were consuming her mind.


    <i>...But, even all of that is a part of me.</i>


    "...Hooo."


    na took another step forward and felt blood flow from her eyes.


    "Why choose suicide, my daughter?"


    The Emperor, looking at her nkly, asked with an iprehensible gaze.


    "Sacrifice, indeed, is the most boring thing in this world."


    "...What are you muttering to yourself?"


    At his continued words, na, shaking her head in response, murmured softly.


    "I have... no intention of dying..."


    She stepped forward to break her own wall.


    Since she first harbored Frey''s seed, she had resolved to survive no matter what.


    Now, she was only challenging her limits, putting her life on the line to break the wall that blocked her path.


    A decision she could make because she trusted the heroines behind her, and Frey.


    <i>- Roar!!!</i>


    ¡°...!¡±


    As menacing energy radiated from na¡¯s body, the Emperor¡¯s expression looked surprised for the first time.


    "This is... interesting."


    "What''s so interesting... you fucking bastard!!!"


    From na''s body, the same ''Sovereign Aura'' as the Emperor''s was bursting out wildly.


    The power known to rule all things, which only a true emperor could emit, began to fill the room.


    "ARGHHHH!!!"


    Just as Raikon''s eyes widened, na screamed and rushed forward.


    <i>- Bam...!</i>


    And in the next moment, na''s punch, infused with her mana, hit the Emperor''s jaw squarely.


    "This is¨C"


    "Why!? Is this funny to you too!?"


    As the surprised expression crossed Raikon''s face from receiving the punch, na imitated his rxed smile and murmured.


    <i>- Boom!!!</i>


    A few secondster, the Emperor was smashed into a giant pir and mmed into the wall.


    "Haa, haa..."


    And then silence.


    <i>- Sigh...</i>


    In that silence, na, breathing heavily, drew her sword from her waist.


    If there were two suns in the sky, the nts would wither, and people would struggle in the heat.


    That''s why there couldn''t be two suns in the Empire.


    "Just one... question."


    na raised her sword and approached the emperor, who was pinned to the pir. With trembling hands, she asked her final question.


    "Why... didn''t you protect mother...?"


    At her question, blood trickled from the Emperor''s lips as he uttered an all too simple answer.


    "Your mother... was boring."


    na''s face turned pale at those words, yet the Emperor continued his words in a calm tone.


    "Ramie was amusing. That''s why I chose her."


    Unable to contain her sorrow and rage, blood flowed from her eyes.


    Only she knew whether it was the blood from overexerting herself, or the tears she shed as her emotions rose.


    She steeled herself and thrust her sword towards the Emperor¡¯s heart.


    <i>- Shudder...</i>


    However, na¡¯s sword stopped in mid-air and began to tremble.


    "...?"


    The Emperor watched the scene nkly, then quietly tilted his head.


    "Uh, ugh..."


    Deep within na''s wounded heart, emotions she had hidden away and never wanted to face again, stopped her in her tracks at the final moment.


    What stood before her was the person who had given birth to her before being an Emperor.


    Once, he was a father who sought love and tried all sorts of foolish things just to gain attention from everyone.


    No matter how much she tried to steel herself, for the inherently kind-hearted na, it was an inevitable momentary gap.


    "Uh..."


    Of course, after that fleeting moment, na began to regain strength in her hands, but this time, her body, which had surpassed its limit, held her back.


    She was already in a state where it wouldn''t be surprising if she copsed right away due to the long battle with the Emperor.


    In such a situation, she tested her limits to ovee the wall that blocked her.


    As a result, she seeded inpleting her awakening and realizing the ''Sovereign Aura'', but she was already too exhausted.


    If she had been in perfect condition earlier, she could have fought the Emperor, but now her strength was gradually fading away.


    <i>- Swoosh...</i>


    Thus, the sword that was digging into the Emperor''s heartpletely stopped.


    <i>- Booom...!</i>


    "Kehk..."


    As the sr mana exploded, na was thrown backwards.


    "...What a shame. If you had pierced my heart, I would have died."


    The Emperor looked at her with a disappointed expression as he saw her lying on the ground, coughing up blood.


    "My daughter, thanks to you, it was quite fun."


    "Uh..."


    Saying so, he lightly pulled out the sword that was digging into his heart, and approached her slowly with the sword raised.


    "...But now, the interest has all but disappeared."


    And then the Emperor raised the sword and muttered.


    "So, it''s time for you to die."


    Contrary to his words, the Emperor muttered this with an expression that did not seem to be looking at his daughter at all, and swung the sword.


    "...?"


    Even on the brink of unconsciousness, na''s re remained fixed on the Emperor, her intent to kill him still strong. However, her re soon wavered.


    <i>- Crackle, Crackle...</i>


    The sword was frozen mid-air.


    "What, what''s going on?"


    Watching that scene, na asked with a trembling voice.


    There was no intervention.


    Frey and the other heroines were just quietly watching the scene.


    So, did the Emperor stop the sword with his own will?


    Why on earth? Why?


    <i>...No way.</i>


    In that agonizing moment, as na continued to ponder, her eyes trembled.


    "I can''t bear to watch anymore."


    A voice as cold as ice came from far away.


    <i>- ng...!</i>


    "You damn bastard."


    Before she knew it, Frey was right in front of her, blocked the Emperor''s sword with his own sword and raised it up.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    "You''re quite rude to meddle in family matters, Frey."


    As I blocked the sword and raised it, the Emperor grinned and whispered to me.


    "...Ha."


    Seeing him like that, I was speechless and let out a coldugh.


    "Frey..."


    na muttered with a dark expression as she looked at me.


    "As expected... I was mistaken."


    As she muttered with a trembling voice, I felt a surge of blood rushing through my body.


    I had been analyzing the Emperor''s thoughts with my ''Mind Reading¡¯ skill all this time.


    The reason he stopped the sword at the end wasn''t because na was his daughter, it wasn''t for such sentimental reasons.


    <i>Wouldn''t life be even more boring if I killed this girl?</i>


    <i>And, if I keep doing this for a little longer, won''t that Frey intervene?</i>


    These damn thoughts wereing from my father-inw.


    It appeared that my father-inw was nothing but a despicable cretin who couldn¡¯t even be called a human.


    "na, you did well."


    "Frey, but..."


    "Now, get some rest."


    How could someone like na, who managed to break through her own limitations and showed concern for me despite her dire circumstances,e from such a person?


    I just couldn''t understand.


    "Are you going to fight me?"


    "..."


    With that in mind, I looked at na, who had been rescued by her attendants and was heading towards the soldiers, and then turned my attention to the Emperor at his words.


    <i>- Rumble...!</i>


    <i>- Crackle...!</i>


    And the next moment, our swords shed fiercely.


    <i>- ng, ng...</i>


    Everyone was gaping at the sh, so overwhelming that it went beyond the throne room and cracked the entire wall of the imperial pce. Then, amidst the sh, the Emperor spoke again.


    "I''m sorry, but you can''t beat me."


    "Why is that?"


    "Your left arm ispletely broken, and your whole body is rotting and falling apart."


    Then, he continued with aposed expression.


    "If you were in perfect condition, I might have lost. But now..."


    "Did you know?"


    "Hmm?"


    But when I interrupted him and started talking with a smile on my face, his expression changed.


    "I absolutely hate shitty parents."


    "..."


    Silver smoke rising from my body as I spoke.


    "...What''s this?"


    The Emperor broke out in a cold sweat.


    <i>- Crack...!</i>


    "...Heok."


    My foot struck the Emperor''s right leg, causing him to stagger.


    "What on earth?"


    "Don¡¯t you have arthritis? So I got rid of your joints."


    "...How can you suddenly?"


    "Oh, this?"


    The Emperor, staggering and holding onto his leg, asked, and I replied with a gleam in my eyes.


    "It''s my ultimate move."


    "What?"


    His eyes widened at my words.


    ¡°It''s time to use it now. Since I''ve decided to go all out, why save it? I''ll finish you off with style. Every time I attempted to use this move, something always stopped me. It was incredibly frustrating.¡±


    "...Now that I see it, you''repletely insane."


    Seeing my condition, he hesitated and took a step back.


    "Your Majesty."


    But it was already toote.


    ¡°Let¡¯s have a family meeting.¡±


    It was time to have a private conversation with my father-inw.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    <i>- Rumble...!</i>


    "Cough...!"


    As Isolet''s sword aura surged, the imperial Knight Commander approaching her groaned.


    "I-Isolet you bitch... How did you be so strong?"


    "I have no idea."


    She had already prated into the royal garden alone.


    The imperial knights supposed to defend the pce had all been defeated by her, leaving only the Knight Commander.


    "...Alright, I admit it. You are strong."


    As he gasped for breath with his sword stuck in the ground, the Knight Commander began to speak with a smile.


    "But do you think you can defeat His Majesty the Emperor?"


    "..."


    "Even I can''t touch a single hair of His Majesty. He would be able to subdue a bitch like you with a wave of his hand."


    Infuriated by the situation, the Knight Commander squinted his eyes and muttered.


    "Why not join us instead?"


    Hearing this, Isolet raised her eyebrows.


    "From now on, you are the imperial Knight Commander. No, perhaps you could attain an even higher position. The title of ''Sword Saint''es with a lot of power."


    The Knight Commander continued his words as he sensed that there was a possibility to persuade her..


    "You''d prefer that, wouldn''t you?"


    Spreading his arms wide, he burst into a maniacalugh.


    "After all, nobody can defeat His Majesty the Emperor!!"


    "..."


    "Nobody can even touch a single hair of His..."


    <i>- BOOOOMMM...!!!</i>


    "...!?"


    At that moment, a loud noise echoed throughout the pce.


    "What the..."


    Wondering if reinforcements had arrived, the Knight Commander turned his head.


    "...Ah."


    He then uttered hisst words with a stiff expression.


    <i>- Hisss...</i>


    The Emperor, thrown from the top floor of the pce to the ground, was rolling outside the garden.


    "Father-inw!!! Where are you going!!!"


    Watching in a daze, the Knight Commander saw Frey, who had jumped from the top floor to the ground and was chasing after the Emperor with a bright smile.


    "Our meeting isn''t over yet!!!"


    "What are those two¡­ What the hell?"


    Watching the scene with a hollow expression, the Knight Commander burst outughing like a madman. In front of him, Isolet tilted her head and asked a question.


    "...Too much, indeed."


    The Knight Commander''s forehead wrinkled as much as the parts of him that would soon /genesisforsaken

 Chapter 323: The Emperors Fear

    Chapter 323: The Emperor''s Fear


    "Ugh..."


    "Where are you rushing off to, Your Majesty?"


    As the Emperor, who had fallen outside the pce garden, writhed and put his hands on the ground, Frey, who had followed him, tilted his head.


    "What''s the hurry? Wasn''t your majesty, the Emperor, always indifferent to everything?"


    "...Hmm."


    Upon hearing this, the Emperor, staggering to his feet, immediately lowered his gaze.


    "This is surprising."


    His legs were shattered and wobbling. Looking at his legs with curious eyes, the Emperor started speaking with a smile.


    "You''ve be incredibly strong in a short period of time."<i>- Roar...</i>


    Frey, emitting silver smoke all over his body, was remarkably powerful even to the Emperor who had reached the peak of his strength.


    "But how long can you maintain that state?"


    Despite him approaching, the Emperor spoke with a calm expression.


    "There is no way that a technique that provides such strength would note with a price. It can''tst forever."


    "..."


    "Can your emaciated body withstand it? At most, maybe for one minute. Isn''t that right?"


    "...Ugh."


    As the Emperor finished speaking, Frey staggered and fell to his knees.


    "To be honest, it''s disappointing. I thought you''d show something a little more interesting."


    Looking at him with cold eyes, the Emperor raised his sword.


    "I misjudged you."


    "..."


    "Goodbye, Frey."


    Watching Frey, who had sunk to the ground with his head bowed, the Emperor swung down his sword.


    <i>- Crash...!</i>


    "...Keuk!"


    Frey''s fist struck the Emperor''s jaw squarely, right where na had struck the Emperor.


    <i>- Crack...</i>


    The sound of a jawbone slowly breaking resonated throughout the space.


    "Ueuk..."


    "Why are you ying god when you¡¯re just a human?"


    As the Emperor recoiled, holding his jaw, Frey began to approach him, his eyes shing silver.


    "It''s not you who inherited the abilities of the Empress from a thousand years ago, it''s na. You are merely the catalyst that made her awaken. Did you not notice what happened earlier?¡±


    "..."


    "Or perhaps you simply refused to acknowledge it?"


    There was cold anger on his face.


    "The fact that you neglected the Empire after reaching your peak¡­ Whether knowingly or not, you even destroyed it with corruption... Did you even realize that your child could surpass the peak of your strength?"


    "Ugh..."


    "Why on earth did you let the Empire deteriorate to such an extent? Tell me with that proud mouth of yours."


    Hearing that, the Emperor, moving his shattered jaw slowly, began his tale.


    "Imagine that you... fell into a great sense of lethargy."


    "Of course."


    "No, it''s not that simple. It''s a feeling of living through endless boredom and suffering, where every day is too monotonous and painful, just living itself... Well, no one will understand anyway."


    The Emperor, who initially attempted to exin but then appeared annoyed, eventually yawned.


    "Anyway, in such days of agony, right before my eyes, a beautifully constructed toy vige appeared."


    "..."


    "For a thousand years, generation after generation, tiny dwarves happily lived in that vige day by day."


    Frey looked at the Emperor with a vacant gaze.


    "However, time could not be defeated, and it slowly began to break down. Without repairs, even a slight touch could make it copse immediately, don''t you think?"


    Looking at Frey with amusement, the Emperor asked a question.


    "Let me ask you one thing. Have you ever destroyed an anthill when you were young?"


    "Why would you do such a thing?"


    "I have. It was so much fun."


    The Emperor''s eyes sparkled as he continued.


    "It''s their entire lifetime dedication, their vige, their country. If that copses due to one creature''s whim... Isn''t that thrilling?"


    "..."


    "With one move, their lives were denied! Their entire lives were nullified by my mere step!"


    The Emperor''s expression as he shouted was incredibly serious.


    "Then let''s go back to the earlier story. If the toy vige, which has prospered for generations, copses... How great would that thrill be?"


    "Hmmm..."


    "It will be beyond your imagination. Because of me, a thousand years of history will be erased. And it''s not even something that ends quickly like the anthill; it will crumble and rot away thoroughly over decades."


    "Aha."


    Frey, who was quietly observing the Emperor, pped his hands together and muttered.


    "He''s just a senile perverted bastard."


    "Think what you want. I''ve been enjoying myself enough so far. Actually, I''ve always had fun. I was just hiding myughter; I was never bored."


    The Emperor was truly insane.


    In fact, as he imed never to have been bored, behind his calm expression, there was a deep-seated desire.


    ¡°So that¡¯s what true madness is like¡­ I can¡¯t evenpare. I shouldn''t casually call myself crazy anymore. It''s disrespectful to the real lunatics."


    Chuckling at the sight, Frey continued as he raised his scabbard.


    "Anyway, a lunatic like you needs a little beating."


    "So, when does your time limit end? By my estimate, it should be around now... Gah!"


    With that, Frey struck the Emperor''s abdomen with his scabbard, then grabbed his legs and spun him around before hurling him forcefully into the garden.


    "Ugh, gah, kuh..."


    Thanks to that, the Emperor, bouncing like a ball, started rolling through the garden just like before.


    "Mister!! Please catch that ball!!!"


    Chasing after the Emperor with a joyous expression, Frey waved to the Knight Commander, who was in the midst of a battle with Isolet.


    "Pass him here!! Kick him over here!!"


    "Cr-Crazy..."


    The Knight Commander, who was sweating coldly as he was toyed with Isolet''s sword which was persistently aiming at his crotch, staggered back with a pale expression upon seeing the Emperor bouncing towards him like a ball.


    <i>- ng!!!</i>


    "Heh... heh... Please catch him."


    As the Emperor crashed into the garden''s vegetable patch, Frey rushed over and stopped beside the Knight Commander, panting heavily.


    "I¡¯m pissed. Why didn''t you catch him? Did you not understand my words?"


    "No... guh!"


    As the Knight Commander was trying to say that it''s not right to kick the Imperial Emperor, he was overwhelmed by the terrible pain in his crotch, and sank down to the ground.


    ¡°For some reason, you have the look on your face like someone who bet left and right and lost. So why did you make such a terrible bet?¡±


    "Keuk... Ugh..."


    ¡°I was nning to hire you because you were capable, but I gave up that idea when I saw the ages of the ves in your vi.¡±


    ¡°Keuakkkk...!¡±


    Frey, looking down at the Knight Commander who was sweating coldly, kicked down again on top of the hand that covered his crotch and whispered.


    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t it be better to die here now than to go home and be beaten to death by your wife?¡±


    "..."


    ¡°Oh, were you still in a duel? Oh my, I almost ruined the knight¡¯s honor.¡±


    However, when the Knight Commander flinched but did not react, Frey took something out of his pocket.


    <i>-Sizzle¡­</i>


    ¡°F-Fuck! Fuckkkk!¡±


    As the reconstruction potion that Frey took out was slowly poured into the Knight Commander''s crotch, the Knight Commander let out a terrible scream.


    ¡°Why are you screaming? You¡¯re the Knight Commander. You should be able to endure a little sting.¡±


    ¡°I-It hurts! It hurtssss!!!¡±


    ¡°You probably made the ves in your vi cry out, ''Daddy, Daddy!!'' So, why did you y with them like that?"


    Despite the Knight Commander holding his crotch and sweating profusely, Frey, maintaining his cold expression, continued pouring the potion onto it, causing acrid smoke to rise from the area of his crotch.


    "Now, you should finish your duel! I''ll be going now!"


    Kindly handing the Knight Commander a sword, Frey then tossed him right in front of Isolet and started walking away again.


    "Guh... guh... you bastard..."


    "Father-inw!!! Why are you being so mean!!! You said life has always been fun for you!!!"


    "...Ugh."


    "Why are you doing this!! Are you really going to treat your son-inw like this just because I shoved you to the garden!!!"


    Eventually, Frey, standing in front of the Emperor again, stoppedughing and whispered coldly.


    ¡°When na was kicked into the garden by her older sisters, she didn¡¯t even show any signs of anger.¡±


    <i>- Boom¡­!</i>


    ¡°You¡¯re too slow!! Father-inw!!


    As soon as Frey finished speaking, the Emperor unleashed a powerful punch, sending out a terrifying shockwave, but Frey didn''t even dodge it and instead screamed and used his scabbard to strike it head on to deflect it.


    "...Kkeuk!"


    Thanks to that, the Emperor received a direct hit, both from the scabbard and his own attack. He crashed into the wall of the pce and fell inside.


    "Your Majesty, by the way, did you like the arthritis treatment earlier?"


    Entering the copsed wall after him, Frey suddenly smiled brightly and asked.


    "You¡­ Who the hell did you make a contract with?"


    "Don''t piss me off. Answer quickly, won''t you?"


    With the Emperor pinned down by debris and coughing up blood, he asked, while Frey stood in front of him menacingly, slowly tapping the palm of his hand with his scabbard.


    "Who the hell did you make a contract with... to maintain such a suicidal technique for several minutes... Guhh!"


    "For god''s sake! Just stop talking!!!"


    Still unable to regain his senses, Frey mercilessly struck the remaining healthy leg of the Emperor with the scabbard he was holding.


    "Come along now, we have somewhere to go."


    "Guh..."


    As the Emperor, with both legs shattered, writhed on the ground, Frey grabbed his hair and began dragging him somewhere.


    "...Aren''t you afraid of what will happen after your technique is over?"


    "Puppy, stop barking!"


    "You!"


    "Nu-uh! Puppy!"


    When the Emperor kept barking, Frey grabbed his hair and mmed his face into the ground.


    ¡°When!! Your master!! Is speaking!! You listen!! And!! Do!! As!! you¡¯re!! told!!¡±


    "You, bastard, guh, Gah..."


    "I rarely do this, but because your majesty the Emperor is such a piece of trash, I have no other choice!!"


    Eventually, Frey screamed as he relentlessly smashed the Emperor''s face into the ground.


    ¡°Did you really think that the greatest cancer and mass murderer who ruined an empire thatsted for a thousand years just for fun would have a good life?! Did you really think that someone stronger than you wouldn¡¯t appear!?!"


    "Keuk..."


    "If that¡¯s what you think, then you deserve to be beaten up! What else can I do? Your majesty is a piece of crap! You risked the lives of countless imperial citizens for your own pleasure!!"


    Frey''s expression showed extreme rage, more intense than anything he had ever experienced in his life.


    "The boredom you hated so much, the peaceful everyday life!! To someone else, it''s a wish they''ve longed for all their life!!!"


    "..."


    "Did you think you became a god just because people trembled in front of you? Too bad!! Right now, you''re just a worthless little puppy! Pup, bark!!!"


    ¡°...¡±


    Frey continued to smash the Emperor¡¯s face until most of his teeth fell out. Then he kicked him into the air.


    <i>- Crash!!!</i>


    "Aaargh!!!"


    "This, this madness..."


    The body of the battered Emperor eventually crashed into a wall, copsing it. What appeared behind that wall was a secret shelter, full of refugees.


    "Mo, monster. It''s a monster!!"


    "Ugh, ughhh... Aaahhh..."


    "Sa, save... Save me..."


    Due to the hastily activated ancient magic, all the Emperor''s vassals, officials, and high nobles of the pce were gathered in that vast space, unable to escape.


    "The ancient magic that trapped you here was also designed by the Starlight family, there¡¯s no way that I can¡¯t dismantle..."


    "You, Frey!!!"


    "...It?"


    Just as the shelter was engulfed in panic at Frey''s appearance dragging the Emperor like a piece of trash, someone stood up and shouted loudly.


    ¡°How dare you treat the Empire¡¯s Sacred Sun like that, aren¡¯t you afraid of the consequences!!!¡±


    The current Chancellor of the Empire and a member of the court of the imperial family was screaming, with spittle flying, his face turned red and his veins bulging.


    "History will record you!! As his subject, you dared to humiliate the Emperor!! You¡¯vemitted high treas¨C Kwek!"


    Unfazed by the Chancellor''s scolding, Frey approached the screaming pig while dragging the Emperor by his hair. Without warning, the Chancellor was struck by Frey''s scabbard and copsed with an ugly sound.


    "Where''s the Emperor? Where''s the Sacred Sun? All I can see is a little puppy!"


    "You, you bastard... Kkhek! Gah... ugh..."


    "Come to think of it, didn''t you bring Queen Ramie into the pce? You even joined hands with Lord Chambein and tried to control the Imperial Family."


    "T, that''s..."


    "And why did you embezzle the money intended for charity? What are you doing with the orphanages operated in conjunction with the Church? Huh?"


    "..."


    The Chancellor, who was trying to admonish Frey even while being beaten to death, gradually lost his words due to Frey''s continued revtions.


    In fact, he soon fainted after being struck by Frey¡¯s scabbard, but Frey thought that he stayed silent because he had nothing to say.


    "Anyone else want to speak?"


    "..."


    "No one? I see."


    Just like that, Frey, who instantly silenced the people inside the shelter, grabbed the Emperor''s head again and began dragging him forward.


    "Puppy, hand."


    "..."


    "Why aren''t you listening! Pup!!"


    <i>- Thwack...!</i>


    "But still, I was going to let you off out of respect if you held your hand out as you were told, but I guess there¡¯s no helping it."


    Frey climbed onto the stage and attempted to force the Emperor to extend his hand. When the Emperor only red at him with an angry expression, Frey trampled down on the Emperor''s face with the sole of his foot.


    "Hmm-hmm, as you can see, everyone. We''ve won."


    Then, Frey dered as he looked at the people in the shelter.


    "As of today, Raikon Sr Sunrise is stepping down from the position of Emperor and bing a little puppy. Therefore, the next Emperor will naturally be Lady na..."


    "Monster."


    "Yes?"


    Then, Frey heard someone mumbling something and asked with a puzzled expression.


    "Everyone, am I a monster?"


    "Uh..."


    As he spoke, Frey exerted more force on the foot that was crushing the Emperor. A look of horror appeared on the faces of the people.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you all¡­ the monsters?¡±


    Frey red at them and started speaking fiercely.


    "Do you remember when the innocent former Empress, na''s mother, was dethroned and driven away?"


    "...!"


    Their expressions began to deteriorate as they heard those words.


    ¡°The moment when the herbal tea given by the Emperor turned into a deadly poison, and the moment when the gentle and merciful Empress was changed to a wicked bitch in a matter of days?¡±


    "..."


    "Wasn''t she dragged around with both her legs shattered, her head held by that bitch Ramie, and dragged around the imperial garden, just like the current Emperor?"


    Frey threw the question with a cold voice.


    ¡°Even while being dragged and suffering extreme humiliation, she still begged all of you to spare her child? ¡®Please, spare na. That child has done nothing wrong. I''ll bear the punishment, so please spare only her¡¯...¡±


    "T, that''s..."


    "Back then, youughed with fans and hands covering your face, why are you making such unseemly expressions now? Is it because I¡¯m here?"


    No one dared to answer his words.


    ¡°Those whoughed at such disgusting behavior simply because it was a little more beneficial to their power and self-interest, or because they were on Empress Ramie¡¯s side, how dare you make such faces.¡±


    ¡°...Hiii, Heuk.¡±


    ¡°Right now, if any of you can open your eyes and look straight at her child, raise your hand. I will let that person go.¡±


    Frey gazed at them with contempt in his eyes. He shouted at them and pointed at na, who had entered the shelter amidst themotion.


    "I understand why you couldn''t stop Ramie. But if anyone has ever helped na,e forward!!"


    Of course, no one came forward.


    Those who had cared for her had already be part of na''s faction.


    The fact that they were present here clearly showed what kind of people they were.


    "No matter how empty your head is, you surely know what the words of those who lost in war mean, right?"


    "H-Heikkk!"


    "P-please, spare us!!"


    As Frey, looking at those disgusting people, began to emit his killing intent, the people in the shelter started to prostrate themselves one by one.


    <i>- Sringg...</i>


    "P-please, we beg you!!"


    "Please spare us!!"


    ¡°I have a wife and children at home...¡±


    Eventually, as Frey drew his sword instead of his scabbard, everyone in the shelter fell to their knees and begged.


    They were awfully good at reading the atmosphere, but being sensitive couldn''t save their lives.


    "Frey, stop."


    "...What?"


    However, just before Frey swung his sword at them, na, who had stopped crying, dered in an authoritative voice.


    "That''s enough. Stop now."


    Then, the atmosphere in the room suddenly became quiet.


    "..."


    The people, who had pale faces and bowed their heads, began to look at na with a glimmer of hope.


    "It''s an order, Frey."


    "Understood, Your Highness."


    As Frey heard na''s words, he smiled gently and bowed his head.


    <i>- Sringg...</i>


    Then, putting his sword back into its sheath, Frey knelt quietly.


    <i>- Step, Step...</i>


    na slowly approached him and fixed her gaze on Frey, her eyes filled with emotions and unshed tears.


    "Heh, hehe. Thank you, Your Highness."


    "Well, I expected as much."


    "You resemble her so much, that''s why. Mmhm."


    The voice mixed with relief from those around her pierced her hearts, but na, who maintained a stern expression to the end, stopped in front of Frey and made a deration while looking ahead.


    "The era of Emperor Raikon is over."


    At the same time, the magical video recording devices in the shelter began to spread her words throughout the Empire.


    "When the situation is under control, we will hold the coronation ceremony, and those who oppose it will be treated as traitors and eradicated."


    As her ¡®Sovereign Aura'' began to emanate from her, the faces of those who were whispering and rxing tensed up one by one.


    "All imperial knights, lords, and vassals from every region must enter the capital as soon as possible to pay their respects to the rightful sessor of the Empire."


    With that, na concluded her deration and took a deep breath, looking down.


    "Bring them all out."


    Finally, she uttered the words she had always wanted to say for so long.


    ¡°P-Princess?¡±


    "P-Princess na?"


    The people started to panic at hermand, but na continued undeterred.


    "Conduct investigations and interrogations on all those involved in the Ramie incident, and initiate an inquiry into the truth behind the former Empress ria Sr Sunrise!"


    "Princess!! No, Your Majesty!!!"


    "The interrogations shall be conducted in the Empire''s traditional manner."


    This was essentially an order for a purge.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    "Princess na!! You will regret this!! History will... Keukk."


    The shelter was finally empty; as the Chancellor, who had held on until thest moment and screamed loudly, had his waist smashed by the scabbard thrown by Frey and was then dragged out.


    "Phew."


    Finally rxing, na, approached Frey with a pale expression.


    "Frey, you!"


    "You were truly amazing, na. I almost didn''t recognize you."


    "What have you done to yourself?!"


    But as na continued to scream with a fierce expression, Frey grinned and pointed downwards.


    "More importantly, isn''t handling this bastard more important?"


    "You are more important! You fool!"


    "Puhaha, haha..."


    As na cried out in frustration, she heardughter from below and looked down with a cold gaze.


    "Hahaha! Haha, hahaha!"


    Unfazed by na¡¯s cold gaze, Emperor Raikon continued tough.


    "It was truly, truly fun!"


    He cried out through his missing teeth and shattered jaw, making a whistling sound.


    "I never imagined such an ending! It was so entertaining!"


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°It was the most satisfying moment of my life, Frey. Dragging the Emperor around like a dog! That would never happen in any other ce!!¡±


    The Emperor copsed on the floor and burst intoughter.


    ¡°Is that so? Now, it¡¯s time for you to die.¡±


    <i>- Sringg¡­</i>


    "Oh, do you know what, Frey?"


    Frey could no longer stand the sight of him and drew his sword. Unfazed, the Emperor spoke with a pleasant smile.


    "In fact, there is an afterlife in this world."


    "..."


    "Of course, I will go to hell. Just the thought of it gives me a thrill, hell must be such an enjoyable ce!"


    As the Emperor cackled, Frey''s eyebrows twitched.


    "Hurry up and kill me. Actually, I''ve always wanted to go to hell. It was part of the reason I ruined the Empire."


    "You bastard, this bastard..."


    "Haha, hahaha..."


    As tears finally burst from na''s eyes at his unrepentant demeanor, the Emperor looked at her and began tough.


    <i>- Swoosh!</i>


    Frey mercilessly plunged his sword into him.


    "Then... go."


    At the same time, the Emperor closed his eyes peacefully.


    ¡°...¡±


    But soon, he began to twitch uncontrobly.


    ¡°...Puhaa!!¡±


    When three seconds had passed, the Emperor woke up in a cold sweat.


    "W-What is this?"


    In contrast to his usual calm and arrogant demeanor, the Emperor, now sweating profusely, cried out in confusion.


    "What is the meaning of this?"


    "Time."


    "...What?"


    In response to his words, Frey replied sinctly.


    ¡°What are you¡­¡±


    ¡°This is the magic I cast on Ruby during the Third Ordeal, and I was so impressed by it that I asked Irina to develop it.¡±


    "What on earth are you talking about?"


    The Emperor couldn''t fullyprehend Frey''s words, but he understood the context and the excruciating pain he felt for a moment. Desperately, he demanded an exnation.


    "Quickly, exin..."


    "It''s a curse that extends your one second into an agonizing eternity."


    "...!!!"


    "A curse that suits you very well, considering how you ruined an empire that hassted for a thousand years just for your own amusement."


    With a sly smile, Frey whispered to him.


    "No external stimuli, no information, no one''s intervention. Just you, writhing in the boredom you hate so much for an agonizing eternity."


    Frey said with excitement, as the magic developed by Irina started to envelop his sword.


    "W-Wait... Frey."


    "Oh."


    Then, abruptly stopping the spellcasting, Frey murmured in a subdued voice.


    "If na forgives you... I could just kill you."


    "..."


    The Emperor, for the first time in his life, looked fearful, his gaze slowly turning towards na.


    "Sp-spare... no, kill me..."


    And then, in the next moment, a single word escaped the Emperor''s lips.


    "...Daughter."


    With trembling hands, the Emperor reached for na''s leg.


    "...Who are you again?"


    It was another moment of true vengeance against the true instigator of all this chaos.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    Meanwhile, in the underground of the pce...


    "Hurry! We must dig faster!!"


    "Ahh!!"


    Anne, along with all the maids in the pce, was attempting to escape through the secret passage. She urged the young maids at the front by whipping them frantically, urging them to dig faster.


    "If we continue like this, we''ll all die!! Follow my orders!"


    As if possessed, she pushed the maids forward, apanied by her own group of maids at the back, secretly smiling to herself.


    <i>I doubt even the princess knows about this. This passage was made by me in secret.</i>


    "Heh."


    <i>That idiot Frey. How dare he threaten me? I''ll flee abroad and expose everything. With my influence, even that foolish princess who''s so infatuated with him would be in deep trouble¡­</i>


    When one door closed, another opened. Continuing to pressure the maids, she entertained such thoughts.


    "Hoot..."


    "...Huh?"


    Suddenly, she heard a familiar sound from her shoulder, causing her to freeze and turn her gaze sideways.


    "Hoot~!"


    "Oh."


    A familiar owl sat on Anne''s shoulder, pping its wings and ring at her.


    "How did...!"


    "Hooot~!"


    "Uh, ugh...!"


    As she tried to strike the owl with her whip, she found herself being pecked in return. Holding her forehead, she muttered inwardly.


    <i>Surely not? Can it be? Now way? Really?</i>


    "Hoot~!"


    <i>Is Frey... still chasing me even now?</i>


    Her face, which had been triumphant just moments before, soon began to be consumed by /genesisforsaken

 Chapter 324: The End of Calumny

    Chapter 324: The End of Calumny


    "Hurry, hurry, dig faster!"


    "Ah...!"


    With a panicked expression, the head maid elerated the whipping.


    Thanks to her whipping, the young maids copsed, blood oozing from their backs and arms.


    "Don''t ck off! Compared to the suffering I''ve endured, this is nothing!!"


    "I-It hurts..."


    "Quiet!!"


    Nevertheless, Anne continued to whip wildly without any regard.


    "Frey is on our tail! If he arrives, we''ll all be ughtered!""Hooot~!"


    "But this damn bird...!"


    As the owl swiftly descended from above, targeting her forehead, the head maid, with a pale, frightened expression, lowered her head.


    Her forehead was already bleeding profusely.


    "H-Head maid..."


    "What? What is it?"


    "We can''t dig any further..."


    "What do you mean?"


    The head maid, knowing that digging this secret passage was her only hope of surviving, looked shocked upon hearing the words of the other maids, and asked.


    "There''s some strange barrier... No matter how much we dig, the shovels just bounce back."


    "This is...?"


    In front of them, a magic circle filled with geometric patterns appeared.


    Although the head maid was unaware, the ancient magic activated within the castle still prevented anyone from escaping.


    It was part of Frey''s scheme to only deliberately break through the magic on the front gate.


    "M-Move!!"


    "Ugh, aah..."


    However, the head maid could not ept that this was the end, and snatched a shovel from another maid with a pale, scared expression.


    <i>- Crash, Crash...</i>


    "Eek! Agh!"


    Then, she began to wildly attack the barrier in front of her.


    "Break! Break quickly!!"


    Somehow, feeling a chilling presence approaching from behind, her movements became more frantic.


    "Please! Please, quickly... Ouch!"


    However, it was all in vain and she stopped soon after.


    "Uh, ugh..."


    In the first ce, even when she worked at the Starlight Mansion, she always made all sorts of excuses to shirk from her duty as a maid, earning res from the other maids and Kania.


    Moreover, after she became the head maid, she lived a luxurious and extravagant life with nobles who were infatuated with her beauty. Her hands, which had never done any dirty work, became very soft.


    <i>- Drip...</i>


    "Damn... it hurts..."


    With no skill or technique, her hands naturally became covered in blood from the futile digging.


    "Head maid, what should we do?"


    "Y-You said we could escape this way! You said we can trust you!"


    "I-I don''t know either!"


    The head maid trembled with a dizzying sensation of pain coursing through her hands. Then when she screamed at the maids who started to rebel due to the spreading fear¡­


    <i>- Step, step...</i>


    "All of this is because you all cked off... Huh?"


    From behind her, footsteps began to approach.


    - Step, step, step...


    "Ah, aaaa..."


    The head maid screamed her lungs out and froze in her ce when she heard the approaching footsteps. But soon, she regained her senses and grabbed the shovel lying on the ground with trembling hands.


    "D-Don''te any closer."


    A dark silhouette was approaching from afar.


    "Don''t, I said don''te any closer!"


    Either out of sheer terror or madness, or perhaps possessed by a ghost, the head maid wildly swung her shovel at the dark silhouette.


    Suddenly, she stopped swinging the shovel and her eyes widened.


    "Hoot~!"


    Simultaneously, the owl above her made a pleased noise and flew forward..


    "Good job, I''ll give you a treatter."


    "Hoot~?"


    Just moments ago, that creature seemed ready to tear her apart ferociously. Now, it was gently handled and perched on the shoulder by the person who had approached.


    "There are things I need to do right now."


    Thus, the dark silhouette revealed herself from the darkness while caressing the owl, bathed in the moonlight.


    "Lady... Serena?"


    It was none other than Serena.


    "Ah, hello...?"


    Believing she was doomed to a terrible fate by Frey, the head maid opened her mouth with a glimmer of hope despite her bewildered expression.


    "D-Do you remember me? I''m Anne, who used to work as a maid at the Starlight Mansion."


    "Yes, I remember you very well."


    "O-oh, you do. Ah, haha..."


    As Serena spoke amiably, the head maid began to rx and looked relieved, wiping the cold sweat from her forehead.


    "B-But why are you here..."


    <i>- p...!!!</i>


    "...Keheuk!!"


    However, the next moment, Serena''s hand flew sharply across her cheek.


    "I remember you¡­ Very, very well."


    "Ah..."


    "And all the things you''ve done since you left the mansion."


    Anne, clutching her cheek, copsed to the ground as Serena began to look down at her with a cold gaze.


    "I would have preferred to deal with this quietly by myself... but my husband insists on seeing you in person."


    "H-Huh?"


    Serena muttered to herself.


    "Miss Anne, the women''s rights activist, fancy meeting you here."


    "...!!!"


    Suddenly, someone revealed themselves from behind Serena.


    "I''m a huge fan!"


    "Hiiii, eek... Ikkkk..."


    Frey appeared all of a sudden, wearing a pleased expression as he approached her.


    "Could you please give me an autograph?"


    He was shaking a copy of Anne''s autobiography titled,


    [What Happened to Me That Day]


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    "Guh...!"


    Anne, utterly disgraced, clutched her stomach and gasped for breath as she sank to the ground.


    "I-it hurts... It hurts..."


    With tears streaming down her eyes, she spoke in a trembling voice.


    "T-This is... This isn''t right..."


    "What do you mean it¡¯s not right?"


    "Well, I''m not sure either..."


    Serena, who had just delivered a powerful punch to Anne''s stomach, tilted her head and asked, while Frey also mirrored her gesture and spoke.


    "Frey used to call me over whenever he was bored and punched or kicked me in the stomach. Once, he hit me so hard, I vomited blood and copsed. Of course, he beat me twice as hard because I dirtied the floor that day."


    Then, Frey began reading her autobiography aloud.


    ¡°See, we just did what you wrote here, right¡­?¡±


    "Aha! I get it!"


    As Serena pped her hands excitedly upon hearing his words, Frey wore a puzzled expression.


    <i>- Thump...!!!</i>


    "Keheuk..."


    She smiled at him, then she suddenly kicked Anne''s stomach with all of her might.


    "You wrote that Frey punched OR kicked you, right? I only punched you, so that¡¯s why you said, ¡®This isn¡¯t right¡¯."


    "Aha!"


    Realizing what she meant, Frey pped his hands.


    "As expected, Serena is very smart."


    "Of course. Whose wife do you think I am?"


    "Wife? Come to think of it, there''s a passage about that too."


    As Frey flipped through the massive autobiography, which was as thick as a dictionary, he fixed his gaze on a page and began to read.


    "Frey always asked me to be his wife. Whether he fell in love at first sight or just saw me as another form of entertainment, I don''t know, but he tried to trap me with all sorts of honeyed words."


    "...Ha."


    "But I was prepared to die, and I refused every time. Because the moment I became his wife, my residence would change to the basement of the mansion. There¡­ there are a lot of sex ves who naively agreed to be Frey¡¯s wife...¡±


    Having read up to that point, Frey paused and turned his gaze to Anne with a chilling expression.


    "Ugh, ugh... T-That''s... I mean..."


    Anne was caught off guard by the sudden recitation of her own ¡®novel¡¯.


    "...Because of my refusal, my bones were crushed as he kicked my ankles until I couldn''t walk. But I never epted his proposal, even if it meant I would die. I refused to bend to his will."


    "You truly are a remarkable person. I had no idea."


    As Serena murmured in agreement, she slowly approached Anne.


    <i>- CRACK!!!</i>


    "Kyaaaaaaaa!!!"


    And then, she ruthlessly began to stomp on Anne''s ankles.


    "It hurts!! Why are you doing this!!! Even after all that, you people¨C"


    "And in the first ce, having my ankle bones broken wasn''t much of a pain for me. I felt more pain from my dignity being insulted."


    "..."


    Anne, who had been writhing and screaming, looked at her autobiography with a pale expression as Frey read the next page calmly.


    Her book was like her child, the book that changed her life forever, but now she wanted to rip it to pieces and burn it.


    "But eventually, the end came."


    However, the autobiography remained in Frey''s hands, and his recitation was nearing its climax.


    "One day, Frey took advantage of my minor mistake and reached out his cruel hand toward me."


    "W-Wait a minute. That''s a bit exaggerated..."


    "Frey grabbed me by the hair in the garden and dragged me around like a dog, and started kicking my stomach."


    "N-No, that''s not true! I wasn''t dragged around! I exaggerated because it was the highlight¨C Keukkk!!"


    As Anne desperately tried to exin, she was seized by Serena and dragged through secret passages by her hair.


    "Aargh! It hurts!! My, my hair! My h-hair! Ugh! Gahhh!"


    As a faithful fan of Anne¡¯s novel, Serena began to mercilessly kick Anne¡¯s stomach, which made Anne stop talking and began to spew out saliva and bile.


    "Frey, who dragged me to the basement, tied me up roughly and slowly unzipped his pants."


    "N-No! That''s...!"


    "I resisted fiercely, but Frey broke my will with a strong knee to my side. He was so adept at it, as if he had done such things many times before."


    "Gah..."


    Thus, Frey''s recitation led to the climax.


    "I ended up lying on the floor, helpless, while Frey vited me with his disgusting hands and tongue. After five terrifying and chilling minutes, he brought his thing under me..."


    "P-Please..."


    "...Since that day, I could never wee spring again."


    Finishing the recitation with a tearful expression, Frey closed the book and looked at Serena.


    "It''s such a sad story, Serena."


    "I know, right."


    "By the way, do you know that this is based on a true story?"


    "...Really?"


    Surprised by this revtion, Serena widened her eyes and lifted Anne up by her hair, asking her a question.


    "But why is my ring like this?"


    The ck ring on Serena''s left ring finger was turning white as it touched Anne''s skin.


    "This is a ring made of the stone of purity... Why is it turning white when it touches her??"


    "Is that so? What''s going on?"


    Hearing those words, the eyes of the surrounding maids, who were watching the scene in horror, turned to focus on Anne.


    "A-Ahhhh..."


    At first, their eyes were filled with dumbfounded looks, but soon those eyes began to show various emotions.


    ¡°No¡­¡±


    The young maids and some other maids were looking at her coldly, while those in the same predicament as her appeared even more terrified.


    "T-This is fake..."


    "Anne! Isn''t it curious? How can you be a virgin and yet were raped?"


    "It''s fake! This ring is fake..."


    "The Saintess was not Ferloche, but Anne! A raped virgin! This is more miraculous than a virgin conception!"


    "Ugh..."


    As Frey shouted, he approached her with a smile, causing Anne to tremble in fear.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that right, Anne?¡±


    "Uh..."


    "Do you consider helping up a maid who fell and spilled coffee on the carpet to be a rape?"


    "..."


    "How on earth did you write such a novel? What kind of imagination do you have? Did you have paranoia?"


    Frey looked straight into her eyes and muttered in a cold voice.


    "What did I ever do to you? Did you ever go into the basement? Do you even remember my father, who picked you up from the street? Why on earth..."


    "Eek..."


    "Hooo."


    Then, as soon as she felt his breath, she closed her eyes tightly and screamed. Frey looked at Anne with a dumbfounded expression.


    "Don''t delude yourself. I wouldn''t touch something like you, even if you offered yourself to me."


    "..!"


    "Do you think I would like a slut like you, who used to sneak out to flirt shamelessly with nobles and distinguished guests?"


    With that said, Frey stepped back with a disgusted look on his face.


    "W-what..."


    Anne was even more shocked because she never imagined she would be treated like that by Frey.


    "Hey girls, are you hurt badly? Here''s some medicine. I''ll apply it myself."


    While she was still dazed, Frey approached the young maids and began pouring medicine into his hands.


    "P-please... save me!!"


    "Uh, uh... Uwaaah..."


    "F-Frey... Frey is in front of my eyes..."


    "This is a good deed, isn''t it? Why are they reacting like this?"


    Of course, being covered in blood and wounds all over his body while emitting a silvery smoke mixed with the blood, he didn''t get a favorable response.


    "Let''s go."


    "W-where... eukk."


    Serena, who was watching him with affection, soon grabbed Anne by the hair and, with a cold expression, began dragging her outside.


    "All of you,e along."


    The other maids stared nkly at the head maid, who was dragged miserably along the ground in her fine maid uniform, as if her luxurious life were merely dreams. They snapped out of it when a cold voice sounded from in front of them.


    "As thedy of the house, I guess I need to do some weeding."


    "..."


    The maids'' expressions began to darken.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    "Cough...!"


    Emerging from the secret passage, Serena threw Anne into the pce lobby.


    "Ugh... Ugh..."


    She was writhing on the floor with her whole body in shambles, but soon began to crawl somewhere.


    "Over there, if I just go over there..."


    The exit to the pce was right in front of her.


    If she just went out there, she could survive.


    "Where are you going, Miss Anne?"


    "...!"


    However, Serena blocked her way.


    "W-Why are you doing this to me?!"


    With tears welling up in her eyes, Anne began to scream.


    "What did I do wrong? Frey is the bad one! He''s the worst viin in the empire, isn''t he? He insulted me just because I...!"


    ¡°Oh my. What happened to the young maids who were hospitalized in the imperial hospital with ¡®serious illness¡¯ or gone missing andbeled as runaways? I guess all of that was done by a ghost?¡±


    "..."


    "A person who ims to contribute to women''s rights while actually lowering them more than anyone else. What a hypocrite."


    But Serena''s cutting words left Anne speechless.


    <i>- Crack...</i>


    In fact, Serena was poking her corbone, so much so that she couldn¡¯t talk.


    "Ugh....!"


    After being tortured for a while right in front of the exit, Anne gritted her teeth and crawled forward with all her might.


    <i>If I just get out... If I just get out of here...!</i>


    For some reason, there was a crowd in front of the exit.


    Some of them had cameras, undoubtedly journalists. They seemed to havee to cover the events at the pce today.


    For Anne, it was a golden opportunity.


    <i>The media is still on my side... If I expose what happened today... if I expose...</i>


    "Go on."


    "...?"


    Anne, who had been crawling forward while muttering to herself in anger, quietly tilted her head when Serena sighed and spoke.


    "I said, get out."


    "Eek!?"


    "Ugh, aaah..."


    At the same time, the maids who had been weeded out by Serena were also dragged into the lobby by her subordinates.


    "I''m relieving you of your positions. From now on, you''re no longer part of the royal family and are nowmoners. Leave immediately."


    "H-huh?"


    "Well, if you want to stay here and atone for your sins, we can do that but..."


    Tapping her fan against her hand and murmuring quietly, Serena added with a gleam in her eye.


    "If you leave here, you''ll never be able toe back, no matter what happens."


    "..."


    "Now, choose."


    As Serena spoke with a grin, the maids who had been watching her closely all raised the corners of their mouths and began to rush out together.


    "I-I''ll go too...!"


    Seeing that, Anne hurriedly crawled out, fearing that the door might close.


    "Pfft¡­ Ahahahaha"


    Then suddenly, she burst intoughter.


    "How foolish... Seriously... Hehe..."


    She had at least expected to lose an eyeball or suffer the disgrace of being truly raped by Frey.


    But just getting exiled?


    Rumors of Serena''s sharp intellect were definitely exaggerated.


    <i>Once I''m out, I''ll hold a press conference... and then flee to another kingdom. With the profits from my autobiography alone, I can live luxuriously for the rest of my life.</i>


    With a wide smile on her face as she neared the entrance, she increased her pace.


    <i>And from today on, I''ll continue to write as an anti-empire.</i>


    But then her gaze suddenly turned sinister.


    <i>Daring to bring such disgrace upon me... Frey, Serena. I''ll never forgive you...</i>


    In her mind, the plot for revenge was already unfolding.


    Frey and Serena, suffering bacsh for her published journal. Herself stands tall as the leader of the anti-empire faction.


    "You''ll regret it for the rest of your life if you leave..."


    Thanks to her overarching fantasy, she didn¡¯t hear the chilling word muttered by Serena.


    <i>- sh¡­ Click¡­</i>


    However, as soon as she emerged outside, the shes from the magical recording device began to illuminate her face, Anne''s expression instantly turned gentle.


    "Ugh, ugh... E-everyone..."


    However, as she was about to start her public opinion warfare with tears in her eyes¡­


    "Miss Anne! Is it true that your autobiography''s contents were fabricated?!"


    "Over ten Viscounts and Count noble families are involved in scandals, what do you think about that?!"


    "What''s your reason for abusing the maids and covering it up at the imperial hospital?!"


    When the reporters pointed their magical recording device at her on the floor and bombarded her with questions, Anne began to wear a nk expression.


    "Miss Anne! Please answer!"


    "Is it true that youmitted embezzlement and corruption with Lord Chambein?!"


    "The publishing house that released your autobiography has announced awsuit, how do you feel?!"


    "What... What is this..."


    The reporters, who usually greeted her with warm smiles, now stared at her with cold eyes, aggressively waving their magical recording device in front of Anne¡¯s bloodless face.


    "...Good day."


    "Ah, huh?"


    "You really managed to entangle our son quite well."


    As the head of the na faction pushed his way through the reporters and looked down at her with a face contorted in anger, she let out a strange voice and faltered.


    "I¡¯ll do my to show you hell, within the bounds of thew, of course."


    "..."


    "Of course, I only speak for myself. All the families wronged by your actions are itching for it too."


    He spoke clearly while addressing reporters, then he walked quietly and whispered in a low voice.


    "See you soon, in the back alleys."


    "...!!!"


    Although it was just a few words, it was enough to throw Anne into terror.


    "Miss Anne! Please answer!"


    "Miss Anne!!"


    "Ugh, ugh..."


    Just like that, she froze in her spot, surrounded by the maids who had rushed out with her and bombarded by the journalist¡¯s questions.


    <i>- Creakkk...</i>


    All their gaze suddenly turned as someone opened the door and came out.


    "Ladies and gentlemen of the press! Let''s have an interview!"


    It was Frey, who had cleaned himself of the blood covering his body, but still emitted a strong stench of blood and silver smoke.


    "Ah..."


    Anne looked at him and reminisced about the past.


    <i>"Waaaah..."</i>


    <i>"Hey there, why are you crying here?"</i>


    <i>"My... my mom disappeared..."</i>


    <i>"...Why does this kind of thing never stop?"</i>


    In her mind, she recalled Frey''s father, who once extended his warm hand to her as she sat starving to death in the alley behind the market.


    <i>"Are you my new friend? Hello!"</i>


    <i>"Hello~!"</i>


    And the memories of young Frey and Aria, who greeted her warmly despite hermoner status.


    The only ce where she felt absolutely safe, where even the debt collectors chasing her mother''s debts couldn''t reach her, and where she could eat warm meals for the first time in her life.


    <i>"You spilled again? You clumsy bitch."</i>


    <i>"I-I''m sorry!"</i>


    And she remembered how, despite his harsh words, Frey never actuallyid a hand on her.


    "P-Please..."


    Unconsciously shedding tears, Anne reached out to the hem of Frey''s pants.


    "P-please save me."


    Soon, she began to plead earnestly.


    "I-I was wrong. I want to go back to being a maid... no, a ve. I-I''ll serve for the rest of my life, I promise..."


    "But I''m amoner, though?"


    "...Ah."


    But by then, it was already toote.


    "Please ask Aria. But I don''t think she''ll take back a traitor who abandoned her benefactor."


    "P-Please..."


    "Everyone, it''s too noisy here. Let''s go over there and talk."


    Her life had already be a living /genesisforsaken

 Chapter 325: If You Dont Know, You Should Get a Beating

    Chapter 325: If You Don''t Know, You Should Get a Beating


    <i>- Step, step...</i>


    After finishing the press conference, Frey was walking down the corridor of the imperial pce with a proud smile on his face.


    "Good, everything went smoothly."


    In front of the terrified journalists, Frey revealed the power he had been hiding to the world.


    Now, all the press and media would rush to report about him.


    "The n is perfect. Now, I just need to sessfully finish the coronation ceremony."


    Imagining such a situation, he muttered to himself with an excited expression, then suddenly stopped in his tracks.


    "..."


    His eyes, which had been cheerful all day, were slowly shaking."It''s rather tiring."


    Then, he sat down against the wall, sweating.


    "Haah..."


    The silver smoke that had been swirling around his body was gradually fading away.


    "This, I''m really sorry."


    Watching the floating message windows in front of him, Frey let out a chuckle and muttered.


    System Notification


    > A message has arrived.


    In front of him, a window of the Moonlight system appeared.


    > re: Hero! Where did you spend all those points!!


    > re: I was so surprised! I thought there was a thief!!


    "Ha ha..."


    After seeing the message that appeared in front of him, Frey quietly smiled bitterly.


    For some time now, Frey had been able to receive chats from re.


    Of course, he was in a position where he could only receive messages one-sidedly, but re''s cute chats wereforting enough for him.


    > re: Please save and spend wisely next time! Impulse purchase is bad!


    "It was a rational purchase, you know."


    Frey''s ultimate move, ''Blessing of The Supernova,'' would normally leave him in a groggy state for months or damage his body rather severely.


    However, Frey had used the points re had saved up to use an ''Ultimate Move Permit'' in the special ability section, and sessfully overpowering the Emperor because of it.


    Of course, he would be bedridden for a few days once the timer of the ultimate move ended.


    [Tip. umted helper points are used to purchase special abilities in the system window.]


    Although he had spent quite a lot of helper points, Frey had gained a significant advantage.


    System Notification


    [Main Quest: Rebellion Against The Imperial Family Cleared!]


    Reward: 100,000pt, Hidden Scenario Unlocked


    "I''ve managed to take control of the system window."


    Until now, Frey had always followed what the system and the prophecy dictated.


    But with this quest as a turning point, he had sessfully taken the initiative from the system.


    Instead of the system giving quests and Frey epting andpleting them, Frey''s actions were turned into quests by the system.


    To induce such a situation, Frey deliberately chose ''Rebellion Against The Imperial Family¡¯ as a forced scenario.


    He thought that the moreplex and massive the scenario, the more certainly it could be triggered.


    "Not only that, but I also cleared the quest in two days."


    The Rebellion Against The Imperial Family scenario was a long-term scenario that would take more than a month at most.


    Normally, clearing the scenario in just two days would have been impossible.


    "But I managed to clear it early."


    With less than a year of his lifespan remaining, time was more precious to Frey than gold. Shortening the time it took to clear a scenario so significantly was a tremendous advantage.


    "Yeah, clearing it is all that matters. Mhm."


    Muttering to himself, Frey then stood up with a smile.


    "...Hmm?"


    But soon, he tilted his head.


    "You go to the right, you to the left. You... just stand in the middle for now."


    In the distance, Serena was busy weeding through the maids.


    "Uh, ugh..."


    "Ow, it hurts..."


    However, Frey''s gaze was directed at the young maids squatting right in front of her.


    "Hello, kids."


    Frey, watching them quietly, approached them with a gentle smile.


    "Hi, eek!"


    "Fr-Frey!"


    Then, the girls, with their eyes wide open, began to tremble.


    "Cute."


    "..."


    Frey wore a fatherly smile at the sight, but it held a different meaning for the huddled young maids.


    "Hey, everyone."


    "Uh..."


    "Want some of this?"


    Instead of satisfaction, Frey''s expression turned cheerful as she distributed potions to the young maids.


    After observing the pitiful sight with satisfaction, Frey retrieved potions from his pocket, his face lit up with excitement as he distributed them to the young maids.


    "They''re high-quality recovery potions. You''ll be good as new in no time."


    "Ah¡­ ah¡­ thank you..."


    "Thank you!!"


    Although the maids epted the potions from him, they hesitated for a moment, unsure of what to do, before quickly running away.


    <i>- Grab...</i>


    "Eek!"


    Watching them with a contented expression, Frey suddenly grabbed the shoulder of a girl and called out to her.


    "Wh-Wh-What is it?


    "Here. There¡¯s a lot, so share it with others, okay?"


    "Ye-Ye-Yes..."


    Then, Frey sent the girl away with a bunch of snacks in her arms.


    "Doing good deeds without any limitations¡­ it feels like a dream."


    With a bright smile, Frey walked forward, but soon his expression changed, and he lowered his head.


    ¡°Cough, cough¡­¡±


    And then, Frey vomited a considerable amount of blood.


    Gradually, the timer for his ultimate move wasing to an end.


    Even with the "Ultimate Move Permit," there was no way that a technique that increased his mana output tenfold wouldn''t put a strain on his body.


    Moreover, he was forcibly sustaining himself with Miho''s life force beads, so when the timer ended, he would likely copse immediately.


    "I need to do as much as possible before then."


    However, with much left to do, Frey steeled himself and wiped away the trickling blood as he moved forward.


    "..."


    All the servants who once worked at Starlight Mansion stared at him.


    ¡°Cough, cough¡­¡±


    Feeling awkward due to the gaze, Frey took out a handkerchief to wipe the blood from his mouth.


    "Frey."


    "...Ah."


    Suddenly, Serena appeared in front of him, causing Frey''s eyes to widen.


    "Just by seeing you clears my mind."


    And a momentter, Frey joked lightly.


    <i>- Tremble...</i>


    However, for some reason, his right arm trembled uncontrobly.


    "You..."


    "I have a favor to ask."


    As Serena began to speak, Frey cut her off.


    "Give those you''re weeding out a chance."


    "What?"


    Listening to this, Serena looked bewildered.


    "Give them a chance to reform. Observe them periodically, and if they sincerely repent and reflect, grant them another chance, limited to those who genuinely want toe back."


    "Hooo..."


    Unable to respond, Serena frowned and asked.


    "Even the head maid? Anne?"


    "..."


    ¡°Originally, I nned to tear her into pieces, but I let her go because of your n. Would you give her a chance too?¡±


    Listening to this, Frey chuckled in response.


    "Continuously giving chances might be problematic, but it''s okay to give onest chance. Everyone deserves a second chance."


    "I thought you had changed, but you''re still the same."


    As Serena looked at Frey, she eventually chuckled along with him. Then Frey gazed at her and put his hand on her shoulders.


    "Looking at your face really do clears my mind."


    "Don''t joke around..."


    "It''s true."


    Only then did Serena notice that his hand on her shoulder was trembling.


    "...You said it was all an act."


    "I have to deceive even myself for it to be an act."


    "..."


    Lost for words at his remarks, Serena asked with a dark expression,


    "I thought you had be just like me in nature, but it seems you can''t get rid of that pushover trait of yours, can you?"


    "..."


    "Do you feel guilty when you look at me and momentarilye back to your senses? Is that why your arm is trembling? Please, Frey. From the mass-murdering Emperor to the corrupt nobles who were rotting the empire, and even to the maid who ndered you and abused children... Are you saying you''re trembling just because you punished those vile individuals?"


    "I wasn''t out of my mind from the beginning. It''s just that I changed my perspective, you know?"


    "Sigh..."


    Eventually, her expression changed to one of frustration.


    "Don''t be like that. Instead, enjoy it. If you get hurt over such things, I will get angry, okay?"


    "Alright, I got it."


    At those words, Serena, who saw Freyughing as if he heard something amusing, pursed her lips.


    <i>Really, stupid Frey.</i>


    Frey must have chosen to go against his beliefs to defeat the mastermind.


    Even if he said he just changed his perspective or whatever, to Serena, it seemed more like a sort of psychological defense mechanism.


    It was merely spection, but could it be that Frey was deliberately maintaining a state of madness by deceiving even himself with those words?


    It was hard to make more precise spection, since Frey hadpletely lost his mind. However, to Serena, it seemed like the only way to conclude things within a year was the method Frey was currently employing.


    Frey''s unconventional actions this time certainly inflicted a blow to the mastermind, making them unable to control the system. This strategy must continue.


    So, she wasn''t going to stop Frey, but now she felt so frustrated she could go mad.


    She hoped it was just her imagination, but no matter how she looked, the current Frey seemed to be shivering as if he had be a criminal just because he slightly breached his beliefs.


    To outsiders, it might look like he had killed a few innocent people, when in fact, all he did was beat up people who deserved to die or hadmitted heinous crimes.


    "I don''t know, I just... want to rest a bit."


    But, absurdly enough, Frey was the one acting this way and feeling guilty about it.


    "Then rest. I will prepare a ce for you to rest..."


    "There are things that need to be finished before that."


    As Serena sighed and spoke, Frey shook his head and turned around.


    "I need to trigger the next event."


    Frey said with an excited smile.


    "Look there. Isn''t the repertoire too obvious?"


    He pointed far beyond the window, where people in white uniforms were being interviewed by journalists.


    The clothes they wore were the traditional ceremonial outfits of the Sun God Church.


    "So, what are you going to do?"


    Serena asked coldly, looking at the group.


    "Hmm..."


    Hearing that, Frey simply smiled.


    "We just have to do what we always do."


    "I happen to have a good card with me, just in case it''s needed."


    Looking at him, Serena covered her face with a fan and whispered.


    "Will you use it?"


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    "Hello, everyone."


    Smiling, the bishop dispatched by the Sun God Church looked at the journalists.


    "I am Bishop Easter, a representative sent by the Sun God Church."


    As he spoke with a sunny expression, shes from recording devices started to go off.


    "..."


    However, unlike before, there were no journalists hastily throwing questions.


    Because of the stench of blood emanating from Frey''s body and the overwhelming aura he exuded, the journalists hadn¡¯t regained their senses.


    "Why isn''t anyone asking questions? Usually, you bombard us with them at times like this."


    The bishop looked at them with his head tilted and asked.


    "It''s alright, everyone. Our Church won''t beat someone to death just because you say something rude."


    As he spoke, the journalists started to sweat profusely.


    "W-What do you think about the current situation?"


    "The only stance the Church will take on the current situation is one."


    Amidst this, a brave journalist dared to ask a question, prompting the bishop to begin answering as if he had been waiting for this moment.


    "The new emperor must receive recognition from the Pope."


    At his words, the journalists started shing their cameras continuously.


    "For 1000 years, there hasn''t been a single emperor who hasn''t received the Pope''s baptism."


    As the bishop finished saying this, he quietly raised the corners of his lips.


    "So, those who seek to be the new sun should rightfully wee us..."


    "Did youe from that organization, which was riddled with lies? Wee to the pce!"


    Suddenly, the doors of the pce swung wide open, and Frey appeared.


    "... Just now, what do you mean by that?"


    Thanks to Frey''s haughty entrance, all the journalists froze, and the bishop, pushing his sses up, directed a question to him.


    "Bishop Easter. What is the formal name of your organization?"


    "The Holy Sun God Church. We''re also known as the Church for short."


    Upon hearing this answer, Frey chuckled.


    "You''re not holy, you don''t serve the Sun God, and you''re not even a Church, are you? Hence, you''re a group riddled with lies."


    "Huh?"


    ¡°You deceive and manipte the people with your so-called divinews and ''divine power'' that aren''t even divine to begin with. Instead of serving the Sun God, you''re making ns to imprison her. You''ve lost your purpose as a church and degraded into an armed organization long ago, isn¡¯t that right?¡±


    As he finished speaking, deafening silence enveloped the area.


    "Why should the emperor be recognized by a parasitic, armed puppet organization like yours?"


    "With those words¡­ Are you turning against the Church?"


    "It''s not a Church but an armed militia, right?"


    "You''ll regret those words."


    When the bishop said with a cruel look on his face, Frey exercised patience and took a deep breath.


    "Pleasee out!"


    Looking at the back, he shouted loudly.


    <i>- Step¡­ step¡­</i>


    And shortly after, someone timidly started walking towards Frey with a shy expression.


    "...!"


    The bishop''s eyes widened at the sight, and the pdin and priests behind him trembled.


    "H-Hello~"


    The Youngest Pdin of the church bowed to them.


    "Nice to meet you... um, is this not it?"


    Recently known as ''Light,'' she scratched her head, her eyes glowing golden.


    "Do you know them, Sun God?"


    "Oh, Ahhh! Those bad people...!"


    Then, when Frey walked up to her side and asked her, she clenched both of her hands tightly.


    ¡°How on earth are they called the Sun God Church?! It¡¯s supposed to be called¡­um, the Demon God Church!¡±


    "Is that so?"


    While the people behind the bishop were puzzled by the words of someone who was supposed to be on their side, the bishop himself, who understood the meaning behind those golden eyes, started to sweat profusely.


    "Excuse me, Sun God."


    "Yes?"


    "Could you disconnect for a moment?"


    "Yes, huh?"


    The pdin, who had been ring at the people of the Church, looked puzzled at Frey¡¯s words.


    "B-But if I disconnect now... the Demon God..."


    "Yes, that''s exactly why."


    Eventually, the sun god began to tremble quietly upon seeing Frey''s eyes filled with chaos.


    "I''ll teach your little sister a lesson today."


    "B-But..."


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. My cute helper said that the Demon God has lost almost all of her strength since thest incident.¡±


    "Well, still... um... actually, the Church and the Demon God aren''t really rted..."


    "Hurry up."


    The Sun God contemted and wriggled her hands for a while, eventually she closed her eyes and muttered in a frightened voice.


    "Lunar, there''s something wrong with him... Did he eat something bad..."


    Then, a moment of silence ensued.


    "Huh¡­ What¡¯s this? Did I already regain all of my strength..."


    As the pdin, who had been standing still, opened her eyes and looked around with glowing red eyes, the bishop recoiled in surprise.


    "Hmm?"


    Meanwhile, as she continued to look around with wide eyes, the Demon God locked eyes with Frey.


    "Hello?"


    "...???"


    The Demon God''s eyes were wide open with an expression of disbelief at the situation unfolding before her.


    "Do you know them?"


    "Uh, um?"


    As Frey casually put his arm around her shoulder and asked, she responded with a bewildered voice.


    "I-I don''t know them?"


    "Is that so?"


    Then, Frey started to smile chillingly, clenching and unclenching his fist.


    "If you don''t know, you should get a beating."


    "...What the hell."


    The Demon God couldn¡¯tprehend the perplexing situation at /genesisforsaken

 Chapter 326: Nego?tiation Table

    Chapter 326: Nego?tiation Table


    <i>- Swoosh...</i>


    "H-Hold on. W-Wait."


    As Frey slowly raised his fist, the Demon God inhabiting the body of the Youngest Pdin stepped back, sweating coldly.


    "What¡¯s wrong? Come here. Where are you going?"


    "W-Why are you raising your fist..."


    "Leaving now will only give you temporary respite, but the pain toe will be eternal, you know?"


    "..."


    However, upon hearing Frey''s words, the Demon God cautiously nced around before returning to her original position.


    "That¡¯s it. Good girl."Frey ruffled her hair with an approving expression, but soon, he wore a cold smile and asked again.


    "So, do you really not know them?"


    "Uh, um..."


    "They''re your followers, aren''t they? Didn''t you instruct them toe here?"


    Only then did the Demon God slowly turn her gaze to the side.


    "..."


    People dispatched from the Sun God''s Church were looking at her with vacant stares.


    She didn''t know why, but some of them were looking at her with hostile eyes, and the executives in front were pale and sweating.


    <i>What the hell is going on?</i>


    Since she used too much power to intervene in the system window during the Erosion Incident, the Demon God had momentarily fallen into a state of slumber to recover her strength.


    But when she opened her eyes, the situation was already like this.


    "They¡¯re yours, right?"


    Until recently, Frey was the most delicious prey for her in the world. The despair and destion that Frey harbored deep within his heart were so much better than anyone else''s.


    Such a person was now subtly threatening her, the Demon God.


    <i>- Swoosh...</i>


    What was even more absurd was that she found herself actually feeling fear when she looked at Frey, a mere mortal.


    Even now, her legs felt wobbly when Frey ced his hand on her shoulder.


    How? Why did this innocent boy, her greatest source of nourishment and most enjoyable pastime, suddenly seemed intimidating?


    Although she suffered an idental blowst time, she was still the Evil God of this world. There was no way she felt that traumatized by it.


    <i>This is strange.</i>


    The Demon God couldn¡¯t help but think so as she made a dumbfounded expression.


    <i>Why is this happening?</i>


    Now that she thought about it, she realized she had been unknowingly trembling whenever she thought about him.


    Whether it was when she meddled during the Third Ordeal and was humiliated by Serena, or when she tried to corrupt him by inhabiting this body, she had harbored such thoughts.


    Moreover, since he attacked her soul, she had often dreamt of being beaten up by Frey whenever she tried to recover during her slumber.


    No matter how much she thought about it, such events had never urred.


    It felt like¡­ the fear itself was engraved on her very soul.


    <i>- Crack...</i>


    "Y-yeah. No, you''re right."


    Wearing a vacant expression and pondering such thoughts, she desperately nodded as Frey began to exert force in his grip on her shoulder.


    <i>...Why did I use honorifics?</i>


    And then came the ensuing shame.


    Although it might have been due to just waking up from her slumber and still feeling a bit groggy, she unwittingly used honorifics to speak to a mere mortal. This was aplete disgrace to her egoistic and lofty goddess self.


    "Yeah, I thought so too."


    "Hiiii..."


    However, when Frey smiled and nodded in response to her words, the Demon God''s whole body began to tremble, feeling more resentment than humiliation.


    <i>How is he doing this to me!</i>


    Of course, she was well aware of the Sun God''s Church.


    She knew very well about the nobles who were politically associated with the Church and their various sinister ns, even down to how many times the Bishops washed their hands and how many times the pope yawned.


    As the supposed main deity and observer of this world, it was somewhat natural for her to know about them.


    <i>But they¡¯re not my followers!</i>


    However, the Church had no real connection to her.


    They weren''t her subordinates, and they never received any orders from her.


    The Church was an organization directly managed by ¡®that person¡¯.


    So there was no need for her to interfere.


    In fact, she would be lucky if she didn¡¯t get scolded for trying to give an order or an instruction to them.


    "What¡¯s wrong?"


    Thanks to this, she was filled with shame and shaking with resentment at the thought of someone like Frey intimidating her and pressured her to acknowledge a connection to something she had nothing to do with.


    "Are you feeling indignant?"


    Looking at her trembling form, Frey smiled gently and whispered.


    "My whole life is stained with injustice and irrationality."


    Upon hearing those words, the Demon God stopped shaking and wore a pale expression.


    "Who is to me? Who turned me, who did nothing wrong, into this mess?"


    "..."


    "Who crawled out like a bug and tried to forcibly start the Ordeal despite the warning? And who provided me with the opportunity to change my perspective? Who is that gracious person?"


    As Frey spoke, his mouth was smiling, but his eyes were not smiling at all.


    It was as if...


    "Ultimately, aren''t you the culprit behind everything?"


    "..."


    Frey whispered as he locked eyes with the Demon God¡¯s trembling eyes. But as Frey turned his gaze forward, the Demon God regained her senses and quickly began to scheme.


    <i>Right now, the body I''m inhabiting is that of a pdin. Then... I''ll first request assistance from the Church.</i>


    She had to admit it.


    The current Frey was quite dangerous.


    If she continued on while inhabiting the body of a mortal with only a fraction of her power, it was quite obvious what her fate would be.


    Moreover, this bastard definitely had evil intentions towards her. Now that she looked at him properly, it seemed he had gone absolutely mental.


    So, for now, she would request protection from the Church, who was on the same side as the owner of this body, and get away from Frey.


    To do that...


    "Hey!!"


    "Hmm."


    As the Demon God quietly observed Frey, she forcefully pushed his hand away and started running towards the Church. Frey simply smiled bemusedly as he watched her retreating back.


    "You fool. It seems she has gone frantic. Despite her silver tongue, her judgment seemscking."


    The Demon God turned her head to look at Frey, who was mumbling with a mocking sneer on his face.


    "...Hmm?"


    She tilted her head at the chill that she suddenly felt.


    "..."


    For some reason, the expressions of the Church members watching her as she ran with all her might seemed very strange.


    <i>- Sringgg...</i>


    Some were drawing their swords, and some even wore wicked smiles.


    No matter how she looked at it, those expressions and gazes were not meant to be directed at those who were supposed to be on the same side.


    ¡°Hey everyone from the armed puppet organization! Do you all remember the revtion made by the Youngest Pdin during the Academy Erosion Incident!?


    "What?"


    The Demon God stopped in her tracks as she felt that eerie chill again. She turned her head with a dazed expression on her face when Frey shouted from behind her.


    "The speech from the Youngest Pdin has already caused a stir worldwide, hasn''t it?"


    "What''s that supposed to mean..."


    "Aren¡¯t you all the mastermind behind the ''Erosion Incident¡¯ that happened worldwide?"


    Frey still gazed at her with that chilling gaze and continued to shout.


    ¡°Even now, she¡¯s still furious that she was tempted to personally cut all of you down! Yet you shameless bastard is still trying to pretend not to know anything?¡±


    "What are you..."


    "Regardless, Ms. Pdin, pleasee back here. It''s too dangerous."


    With that, he slowly began to move forward.


    "Just like you said, they are a very hideous and dangerous organization. If you get caught, you will suffer horrific torture and sexual abuse, you know?"


    "..."


    After finishing his speech, Frey lowered his head and whispered quietly in her ear.


    "What¡¯s wrong? Why don¡¯t you keep moving?"


    "Uh, uh..."


    Frey smiled brightly as he stroked her head. The affectionate gesture only made her drenched in cold sweat.


    Then he looked at the Church members.


    "Anyway, our imperial family has no intention of being manipted by you people."


    "..."


    "I have no intention of being acknowledged by the leaders of a world''s criminal organization either."


    With that deration, Frey drew his sword and red his killing intent.


    "So, all of you, scram."


    A deafening silence descended.


    "Ahem."


    Among the frozen Church members under Frey''s killing intent, someone stroked his beard before stepping forward.


    "You are, indeed, a heretic. Frey."


    As bishop Easter, who attended as the Church''s representative, spoke in a chilling voice, the frozen expressions of the journalists began to melt away.


    "What? Do you want to get punched?"


    In response, Frey just scratched his tilted head.


    ¡°I¡¯m also very suspicious of the Princess having someone like you as hermander.¡±


    Bishop Easter red fiercely at him, and whispered in a low voice.


    "Right now, in ce of the Pope, I have the authority to designate you as a heretic."


    "Hmm."


    "And if that happens, within a few hours, His Holiness, the Pope, will dere your ¡®Emunication¡¯ to the entire world."


    With that deration, the Bishop raised his mouth with a smirk.


    "You understand what that means, don''t you?"


    "..."


    "The ¡®Emunication¡¯ of His Holiness the Pope carries a divine power akin to edicts or vow. It doesn''t matter how powerful you are. Did you say our church is not divine? Will you still say that after you are subjected to emunication?¡±


    And then, the long silence resumed.


    "...Pfft."


    Amidst the silence, Frey suddenly burst intoughter.


    "Pfft, hahaha..."


    At hisughter, the Bishop frowned, and the journalists shivered.


    <i>...Should I just run away to that side?</i>


    The Demon God was seriously considering such a thought.


    <i>This is good enough.</i>


    And as he watched her, Frey muttered inwardly.


    System Notification


    [Main Quest (Hidden Scenario) - All-out war against the Church]


    Destroy the corrupt Church.


    <i>I won.</i>


    As soon as he finished the first hidden scenario, Frey sessfully unlocked the second hidden scenario.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    "Furthermore, there are many suspicious aspects to the revtions made by the Youngest Pdin."


    The Bishop said as he looked at the still chuckling Frey with a strange expression. Then he turned to the journalists to address them.


    "Although an official statement has already been made, allow me to raise doubts again here. Was the revtion made by the ''Youngest Pdin'' truly voluntary?"


    As he finished speaking, some journalists subtly raised their magic tools, observing Frey''s reactions keenly.


    Although they were very scared, they wanted to get the scoop.


    "Even at this moment, the Youngest Pdin''s expression appears considerably subdued and fearful. The same was observed during the revtion of the Academy Erosion Incident."


    With those words, the Bishop quietly shifted his gaze.


    "Each time Frey put his arm and hand on her shoulder and whispered something unknown, her expression froze. That scene was surely captured vividly by the journalists'' magical video recording device."


    Some of the journalists, upon hearing this, began to tilt their head as they reviewed their recordings.


    "Frey is known to frequent the back alleys, and he dabbles in ck magic, and has even joined the Demon King Army before. There is a high possibility that he is threatening the Youngest Pdin or manipting her with some form of hypnosis."


    The bishop concluded his remarks with a satisfied smile.


    "Isn¡¯t that so, ''heretic'' Frey?"


    "...Urgh."


    "It seems we may need some time to discuss."


    As Frey nced at him and grabbed the back of the Demon God who was about to run towards the Church, he spoke.


    "Let''s open the negotiation table."


    "You should havee out like that earlier."


    Only then did Bishop Easter raise the corners of his mouth.


    "Then, please follow me."


    "Hoho¡­ Please wait. I need to contact His Holiness first."


    Having said that and nced at Frey, the Bishop slowly took his steps.


    "...I''ll give you some time. So make avish preparation for a grand reception now."


    Then, standing next to him, the Bishop muttered softly.


    "If you don''t want to be emunicated, then you should behave yourself, Frey."


    With those words, the Bishop, wearing a satisfied smile, walked back towards the Church side.


    <i>How dare he defy the will of the Church. Such a disgrace.</i>


    As the Bishop thought quietly to himself, he began to murmur softly.


    <i>Not divine? Armed puppet organization? That little brat spouting nonsense.</i>


    That statement alone could have immediately branded Frey as a heretic. However, their first goal today was to bring down the ¡®Imperial Family¡¯.


    That was why the Bishop threatened Frey with ''emunication'' so he could die slowly, but he still didn''t feel good because he heard those words from a kid who was still wet behind the ears.


    <i>Even the Princess will have to at least kneel in front of me.</i>


    Therefore, he decided to use this opportunity to sow chaos as much as possible.


    The Imperial Family changed its Emperor through a rebellion. They would never want to be ''emunicated'' in such a situation.


    Wasn¡¯t ¡®emunication¡¯ the reason why the Imperial Family couldn¡¯t mess with the Church in the first ce? If he yed his card right, not even the Princess could mistreat him.


    "Bishop, please follow me."


    "Hmm?"


    Thinking such thoughts and smiling sardonically, the Bishop was approached by the royal attendant. Unable to suppress hisughter, he muttered.


    ¡°There¡¯s no way the preparations have already beenpleted in such a short amount of time. You must¡¯ve finished the preparations long before we came here, right? How astonishing.¡±


    "...It''s not reception, it''s negotiation."


    "What happened earlier must be Frey¡¯s whimsical decision, correct? That impetuous youngster must have lost his mind."


    "..."


    "So, you must have prepared for the reception already, right?"


    With an arrogant expression, the Bishop tapped the attendant''s shoulder, then whispered in a low voice.


    "Please follow me."


    "It''s rather chilly."


    However, as the attendant guided him expressionlessly, the Bishop chuckled and followed slowly behind the attendant.


    <i>I''ll make you regret it, Frey.</i>


    Quietly, he murmured to himself.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    "We have arrived."


    "Everything seems to be properly prepared."


    Apanied by several high-ranking priests, elite pdins, and the Vice-Commander, the Bishop followed the attendant with a smile on his face.


    Before himy the underground chamber that had long been used as a reception space in the pce.


    It was a famous ce in high societies that he also visited several times during his life as a bishop.


    "If only you hade out like this from the beginning. Ruined by such petty pride. Tsk, tsk."


    However, the Bishop, still angry, muttered to himself with a sinister expression.


    <i>Should I make the Princess crawl under me like a dog in front of Frey?</i>


    No matter how he thought about it, he should at least do that much in order to relieve some of his anger.


    <i>A princess crawling around and barking like a dog. That would be quite amusing indeed.</i>


    "Bishop."


    "Hmm?"


    He turned his gaze to the Vice Commander, who had spoken in a low voice beside him.


    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t it be dangerous?¡±


    "What do you mean?"


    "Frey is powerful. I only saw a glimpse of it earlier, and even I couldn''t even measure his strength."


    The Vice Commander spoke nervously.


    "Before we enter, it might be wise to prepare for escape if things go wrong..."


    "It''s fine. We''re fine."


    However, the Bishop just dismissed her concerns, then he smiled.


    "As long as we y the emunication card, they can''t touch us."


    "But what if..."


    "There are no ¡®what ifs''."


    "Pardon?"


    "...¡¯That person¡¯s¡¯ instructions have always been correct."


    Saying so, the Bishop becamepletely serious.


    "That person has never been wrong, even once."


    "Hmm..."


    "Surely... you''re not doubting ¡®that person¡¯ now, are you, Vice Commander?"


    "N-No, of course not!"


    As she replied with a pale face to the Bishop''s sudden inquiry, he narrowed his eyes and whispered.


    "Take care, Vice Commander. Doubting the true sun is a sin in itself."


    His expression as he spoke was eerily calm and serene.


    "Understood."


    "Very well, let''s proceed."


    As the overwhelmed Vice Commander nodded, sweating coldly, the Bishop, once again assuming a benevolent expression, grasped the door handle.


    <i>...I should probably conduct a ritual for the Vice Commander soon.</i>


    <i>- Squirm, squirm...</i>


    While muttering to himself, his left arm quietly squirmed.


    "Well then, let''s see how well-prepared..."


    With a smile, the Bishop stepped inside without a care in the world.


    "..."


    However, he froze along with the pdins who followed him inside.


    "Oh! Have you arrived?"


    "Gah... Gehack..."


    Frey greeted them cheerfully from inside the room.


    "Stop... Stoopp."


    And there hung the Youngest Pdin, tied by both wrists to the deeply embedded scabbard in the wall of the grim room. Her body limply swayed back and forth. For some reason, saliva, and bile spewing from her mouth.


    "What is¡­ the meaning of this.¡±


    "To be honest, I was surprised when you brought up the Youngest Pdin''s revtion earlier!"


    The bishop, unable to grasp the situation, asked, and Frey smiled in response.


    "It was indeed me who forced her to testify! How did you know? As expected, the Church is still the Church after all."


    <i>- Whack...!!!</i>


    "Gyah!"


    With a clenched fist, Frey punched the Youngest Pdin hanging from the wall with all his might.


    "Uweh... Uwek..."


    "Don''t worry. I''m only striking the soul within this body, so there will be no damage to the physical body!"


    Frey, who had been speaking excitedly to the Bishop, wiped the Youngest Pdin''s stomach, revealing the smooth and clean stomach, just as he said.


    "S-Save me... Keuheok!"


    "Gugu~!"


    Frey patted the Youngest Pdin¡¯s stomach for a while, then, as if to prove a point, he struck her stomach once more. Meanwhile, Gugu, who was perched on his shoulder with a dumb expression, waved his wings at the Bishop as if he was happy to see him.


    ¡°So why are you resisting? If you don¡¯t know, you should say you don¡¯t know.¡±


    "I-I don''t know. I really don''t know..."


    "If you don''t know, you deserve a beating."


    "You son of a... Keh..."


    Just like that, Frey punched the trembling Demon God again.


    "D-Didn''t you say we were going to set up the negotiation table?"


    "Oh."


    Hearing the Bishop''s words as he retreated with his pdins, Frey turned around with a bright smile.


    <i>- tter...</i>


    And then, Frey picked up the folding table from the corner of the room.


    <i>- ck...!</i>


    "The negotiation table is set."


    With a cheerful expression, Frey charged at them and began to swing the table wildly.


    "Nego? Tiation!"


    ¡°H-his words are technically correct¡­¡±


    "For heaven''s sake, be quiet."


    Cold sweat began to flow from the Bishop''s bald /genesisforsaken

 Chapter 327: Youre Fucked

    Chapter 327: You''re Fucked


    <i>- Step, step...</i>


    Right before the Bishop and the pdins were about to enter the imperial pce for negotiations.


    "Hmm~ Hmm~?"


    "..."


    The Demon God closely observed Frey, who was humming next to her. She squinted her eyes and muttered to herself.


    <i>This bastard¡­ I thought he wentpletely batshit crazy, but it turns out it was calcted madness.</i>


    Until just moments ago, she had thought that Frey had gonepletely mad due to her intervention in the system.


    <i>Of course. There''s no way someone with a mental strength of 10 would break down that easily.</i>


    However, when the Church started threatening using ¡®emunication¡¯ as a threat, Frey immediately made a rational decision.A crazy person couldn¡¯t control their anger, and Frey clearly made a rational decision.


    In other words, his ''madness'' itself was a strategy he had set.


    <i>If that¡¯s the case... There''s still room for me to dig deeper.</i>


    With that hypothesis in mind, as soon as the Demon God entered the room with Frey, she summoned all her barely recovered strength.


    <i>- Shaaaa...</i>


    "Submit to me, Frey."


    If Frey had been in perfect condition, or had lost his mind, she would never have done such a thing.


    "Hurry."


    But, having pushed his body hard for two days and even using his ultimate move, Frey''s physical condition was at its worst.


    Furthermore, her power was one that destroyed normalcy. It was a power meant to break down and stain things with darkness, hence it was more potent against a normal person.


    "..."


    "You''re done for. My toy."


    Thus, when Frey started looking at her with unfocused eyes, the Demon God thought her power had taken root on him.


    "How dare a mere mortal threaten a god, know your ce, you little brat."


    Looking at Frey, who was entranced by her power, the Demon God swung her legs back and forth with an excited expression as she sat on a table in the middle of the room. She soon quietly licked her lips.


    "...You look quite cute like this."


    Although she had awoken too early and could only exert a tiny amount of her power, he would still be entranced for two or three days.


    "First, kiss the top of my foot."


    Feeling even more excited, the Demon God looked down at Frey with a gaze befitting a queen and whispered.


    <i>- Swish...</i>


    Then, Frey, with unfocused eyes, carefully wrapped his arms around her foot and lifted it towards his face.


    "Then, lick it diligently."


    Finally feeling reassured, she coldlymanded while disying the system window in front of her.


    <i>This time, I''llpletely corrupt you, Frey.</i>


    Her heart started pounding as she began to manipte the system.


    > Would you like to deliver the [Corruption] quest to [Frey]?


    [Y/N]


    <i>The moment you ept it... it''s over for you.</i>


    All she needed was for Frey to ept the quest, and the corruption would proceed, even if he epted it under her influence.


    > An error urred!


    "Huh?"


    As she was about to press the ¡®Y¡¯, a notification suddenly popped up, causing the Demon God to quietly tilt her head.


    > Error Code: ???


    > This quest cannot be applied to the entity.


    "What?"


    Normally, the quest would be sessfully sent at this point, but suddenly numerous error messages started to pop up in her vision.


    > Searching for system errors¡­


    > Searching for a solution¡­


    > Search for solution failed.


    "Why is this happening?"


    After that, as iprehensible messages continued to appear, the Demon God tapped the screen with a bewildered expression.


    > Error: A fatal error urred in the program.


    > Repairing program¡­


    > Repair failed!


    "...???"


    > System Error: Fatal errors have urred.


    > A non-existent event urred.


    > A non-existent NPC was created.


    > You have entered a non-existent scenario.


    > An error urred in expressing the state of the entity.


    > Unable to predict the direction of the entity''s progress.


    > (¨i©n¨i)


    After continuing to spew out iprehensible characters, the system then disyed a sad emoticon and began to buzz ominously.


    > The entity? is? abnormal?


    Then, the Demon God''s window urgently disyed slightly broken text.


    "What are you looking at?"


    "...!"


    The Demon God, who had been reading those windows with a dumbfounded expression, started to pale as she heard a chilling voiceing from in front of her.


    "H-Huh?"


    "As expected, you weren''t the system itself. You were also manipting something in order to interfere with the system."


    "W-what? Why isn''t the brainwashing... Gah!?"


    The Demon God tried to take a step back in confusion. Suddenly, Frey forcefully grabbed her ankle and lifted her upside down, causing her to panic.


    > The entity? is? abnormal?


    "I-I know th... Keuheokk!!"


    Then, still held by Frey, her stomach got trampled by him, causing her to gasp for air.


    <i>- p!!</i>


    "Ughh."


    Not giving her the time to breathe, Frey suddenly pped her cheek fiercely. Then, he took something out of his pocket and murmured.


    "And also, how can you attack me? ording to the Sun God, if you do such a thing, your ¡®divinity¡¯ will be diminished."


    "Cough, cough..."


    ¡°By any chance, is there someone watching your back?¡±


    "Gugu~!"


    While holding Gugu, who was radiating light and pping her wings, Frey materialized the soul of the Demon God and strangled her.


    "Why aren''t you talking?"


    Frey whispered quietly as he looked down at the Demon God, whose face had already paled like a sheet.


    "Cough, cough... cough..."


    "My words are correct, aren¡¯t they?"


    "Geh..."


    "That¡¯s strange, shouldn''t you be talking by now?"


    With a puzzled expression on his face, Frey unfastened his belt and began to tie her wrists.


    "..."


    "Is it because you haven''t been beaten enough yet?"


    Then, Frey grabbed her limp neck and dragged her around.


    <i>- Crack...</i>


    After reaching one side of the room, Frey drove his scabbard into the wall. He then hung the belt tied around her wrist there, causing the Demon God to swing back and forth limply in the air.


    "..."


    <i>- p!!</i>


    "...Gyah!"


    Once again, Frey pped her cheek with all his might.


    "Goddess, do you not understand my word? Are the words spoken by mortals so trivial that you cannot even hear them?¡±


    Thanks to him, Demon God woke up trembling, and Frey, with a heartbroken expression, asked her.


    "Y-you... didn''t you choke me until I passed out..."


    "Oh yes, that did happen."


    When the trembling Demon God muttered timidly, Frey mockingly pped his head.


    <i>-Booommm!!!</i>


    "Heuuukkkkkk..."


    The next thing she knew, Frey''s full-force punch struck her stomach.


    "Uwekkkk... ughhh..."


    With tears streaming from her wide eyes, the Demon God vomited ck, dark mana from her mouth.


    "Oh, hitting the soul produces dark mana. You¡¯re like a dark mana dispenser, aren¡¯t you? Kania would love this.¡±


    "Guhhh..."


    "For warlocks, that¡¯s like their holy water. The goddess who spews holy water when she gets hit in the stomach. Isn''t it amazing?"


    "Why, why...? How¡­"


    As the Demon God muttered in terror at the violence she had never experienced before, Frey, who had been talking with a smile, suddenly hardened his expression.


    "That''s irrational, Demon God."


    Then, stroking her stomach, Frey whispered.


    "The heroines and I have lived in this irrational world you''ve created for your own satisfaction all our lives."


    "Ugh, ugh..."


    "But why are you whining about feeling irrational just because you feel a bit of pain? Isn''t that the real irrationality?"


    Enraged by his words, The Demon God mumbled through clenched teeth.


    "I just harassed some humans a little."


    "What?"


    ¡°If I speak from my perspective, you may not understand. Then, let me speak from a human perspective.¡±


    With a proud smile, the Demon God spoke.


    "At most, I just harassed some flying bugs crawling on the ground. Is that such a big deal?"


    "Hooo."


    "But then suddenly, one of the bugs trapped me inside one of them, and that bug started to p its wings wildly while preaching about irrationality. Wouldn''t you go mad if you were in my shoes?"


    ¡°You¡¯re just a crazy bitch.¡±


    ¡°Keheukk!!"


    Enraged by her words, Frey couldn¡¯t bear it any longer and kicked her hard in the stomach, causing her to gasp for breath again.


    <i>Stupid fool...</i>


    Then, she murmured with a smile.


    <i>He didn¡¯t even realize that the Church is just around the corner.</i>


    Before long, the Church had indeed arrived.


    If they were to open the door now, she could argue that her revtion was done under duress, and she would be rescued by the Church.


    Although she couldn¡¯t understand why she failed to brainwash or assign him the quest, she decided to focus on getting out of this ce and giving Frey a hard time.


    "Ah! Have you arrived?"


    "Gah... Gehack..."


    However,


    "It was indeed me who forced her to testify! How did you know? As expected, the Church is still the Church after all."


    <i>- Whack...!!!</i>


    "Gyah!"


    After that, things started to take a strange turn.


    <i>...What?</i>


    Seeing that Frey was unfazed and continued to beat her despite the Church''s arrival, the Demon God started to vaguely realize that something was wrong.


    "Frey, don''t do something irreversib... Ugh!"


    "...Fuck."


    And when Frey whacked the Bishop, who was trying to stop him with aposed expression, across the room with a table, The Demon God started to regret her previous words and unwittingly cursed.


    "H-Heresy! This is heresy!!"


    Meanwhile, The Bishop pointed at Frey and started shrieking.


    "E-Everyone, In the name of the Sun God destroy that heretic..."


    <i>- Snap!</i>


    ".....What?"


    But soon, the Bishop found himself at a loss. He was dumbfounded because Frey just rushed towards one of the pdins and burst his head with the table, all while smiling brightly.


    "One negotiationplete."


    Meanwhile, Frey calmly looked down at the knight with the smashed head and murmured.


    "Just 21 more negotiations to go!"


    Then, he started approaching the rest of the people, spinning the table around.


    >The? Enti?ty?? Is? Abno?...


    "What, what on earth..."


    The Demon God felt tremors all over her body as she saw all of this. And when the system text was garbled again, she closed her eyes and muttered.


    > ...Please check the version status.


    "I don''t know... I''m scared..."


    Causing her to miss the brief message that had popped up at the end.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    <i>- Thwack!!</i>


    As my table struck the twelfth knight''s head, the head of the knight who had been rushing towards me flew far away.


    "The negotiations went smoother than expected, didn''t they?"


    As I wiped the blood off my face, for some reason, the priests who had been banging on the door like mad suddenly hesitated and started bleeding on the floor.


    "P-Please spare..."


    "Just spare our lives. Please..."


    "Hiiiiii... Hikkkkkk..."


    Wait, upon closer inspection, it wasn''t blood but urine. The surroundings were so red that he mistook it for blood.


    "Why are you doing this? We''re negotiating, aren''t we?"


    "He''s... he''s insane. He''s insane."


    "He''s a devil, the devil. The devil has descended to this world..."


    As I looked at them with a puzzled expression, the priests, trembling and stammering, began to retreat, their pants were totally soaked now.


    "Why are you trembling so much? This is odd."


    As I tilted my head at their strange behavior, I started walking towards them, swinging the table.


    By the way, this table feels surprisingly good to use. It could even be used as a secondary weapon.


    "Vice, Vice Commander!! Do something about him!"


    "S-Save us!"


    "Ugh, ugh...!"


    While I was having such thoughts, the priests, terrified, pushed the trembling Vice Commander towards me.


    "Aaahhh!!"


    For some reason, despite being frozen stiff with terror, she managed to rush at me with a crazed look in her eyes.


    "Thwack."


    "Kyah!"


    A stick was the cure for a madman. But since there were no sticks nearby, I struck her with the table, causing her to crash into the wall.


    "Ugh, ugh... ugh..."


    Because she was well-armored, she probably ended up with only minor bruises. But why was she trembling so much and unable to even hold her sword properly? Did she sustain serious internal injuries?


    "Die!!!"


    <i>- ng! ng! ng...!</i>


    "...What."


    Worried, I approached her, only for her to attack me with her sword, so I shattered her sword with the table


    The wider the area, the more dispersed the sword aura would be. Yet, someone with the title Vice Commander couldn''t even protect her own sword. Ipetent.


    "M-Monster."


    "Why are you calling me a monster? I''m just negotiating."


    I looked down at her with a slight pity, and when the Vice Commander muttered in a low voice, I scratched my head and asked.


    Something has been odd since earlier. Why are they so afraid of me? Weren''t they looking down on me until just now?


    "C-Can¡¯t you see?"


    While I was quietly tilting my head, the Vice Commander pointed around me and shouted.


    ¡°A-After all of that, you still call yourself a human?!


    So I looked around, noticing the pdins lying on the ground with shattered heads.


    ¡°How can someone with the title of Vice Commander not be able to endure this much?¡±


    "Ugh, ugh..."


    Sure, it was a slightly gruesome sight. But was it really worth making a fuss over just this?


    "I haven''t even killed anyone."


    "...What?"


    Feeling indignant, Iined with an aggrieved expression, and the Vice Commander, who had been retching, turned pale at my words.


    "P-Please spare us..."


    Then, she panicked and knelt before me, begging.


    "Just spare our lives... I''ll do anything you ask. Anything. So please..."


    "This is driving me insane."


    They were not even real people, just dolls made by the Church. Why made such a fuss just because I broke them?


    <i>- Swooosh¡­</i>


    They were not actual people, just dolls with no intellect made of earth and dark mana. Was it really that frightening to ughter summoned creatures that could only carry out orders? They were not even alive to begin with.


    <i>- Swooosh...</i>


    "Huh?"


    As time passed, the blood and dolls that had filled the surroundings began to turn ck and melt away.


    It''s only natural.


    Since Ipletely shattered them, the spells were bound to be undone. If I hadn''tpletely shattered them, the spell would be maintained, and they would respawn quickly. They were like zombies.


    "Uuuh..."


    <i>- Thwack...!</i>


    Just like the one who was approaching me with its arm clumsily attached to where its head had been.


    What kind of experiment was the church conducting to create such intricate dolls?


    One of these days, should I just grab them and shake them down?


    "Why... why didn''t you tell me? Why did you send dolls instead of elite soldiers..."


    As the creatures quietly turned into earth, the Bishop, finally noticing something, muttered with a rotten expression.


    "M-Mistake. I made a mistake. Hehe."


    Meanwhile, the Vice Commander, who had been staring dazedly, crawled towards me with pleading eyes.


    "Forgive me. Great Lord Frey, I still don''t want to die. So please..."


    She ced my foot on her head and ttened herself, begging.


    "I''ll be your dog. I''ll swear allegiance to you again. So please..."


    "Hehe. Hehehe..."


    "Uuukk... Ukk..."


    And not just her, but the priests showed simr reactions.


    "Hmm..."


    Watching them closely, a sudden thought crossed my mind.


    <i>Could it be that they... didn''t even know about the dolls?</i>


    If so, then their previous reactions made sense.


    If my spection was correct, they must have seen me as a madman wielding tables to ughter people with real bones and organs.


    But that¡¯s not what I did. I was simply a decent person who asionally smashed bones and did good deeds. I changed my perspective, not my brain.


    "When did you join the church?"


    "Y-Yes, my lord. I-I joined just a week ago. The former Vice Commander suddenly went missing, so I was urgently appointed..."


    With that in mind, I asked the Vice Commander a question, and it seemed like my spection was true.


    In the first ce, the vicemander position of the Church¡¯s pdin often changed, it was like a horror story. Moreover, she looked different from the one who tried to rape me before. That meant she truly was a rookie.


    "And what about that Bishop over there?"


    "T-The B-Bishop became one three days ago."


    "Is that all?"


    "S-Sorry!! I don''t know much either! P-Please spare me... ugh."


    As I pressed on about the Bishop, the trembling Vice Commander, who had been shouting, backed away and trembled. Then she rubbed her cheek on the sole of my foot as I looked at them.


    <i>To send a new Vice Commander and a rookie as a bishop to such an important ce.</i>


    No matter how much I thought about it, the answer was clear.


    <i>These guys are expendables.</i>


    It seemed like the Pope intentionally sent them.


    To create a pretext for the emunication? Or were they afraid they would suffer losses in the executives? Or perhaps it was a message that the Imperial Family would not be recognized?


    I didn¡¯t know what exactly the reason was, but one thing was certain.


    <i>This sucks</i>


    It was quite annoying. Since the ¡®Main Quest¡¯ to destroy the church has appeared, whatever the Pope''s intentions were, they seemed arrogant.


    I nned to take a break after sessfully rebelling against the Imperial Family, but it looked like that wasn¡¯t possible anymore.


    <i>- Rumble...</i>


    "Maybe if I beat them to death, the Pope, or whatever will be more generous."


    "H-HIIkkk...!"


    As I muttered and unconsciously exuded killing intent, the Bishop, who had a confused expression on his face, suddenly stood up.


    <i>- Thwack, thwack, thwack!!!</i>


    "Aaah!"


    Then, out of nowhere, the Bishop spewed tentacles from his left arm, gripping the priests.


    <i>- Wiggle, Wiggle...</i>


    "Wah¡­ It''s an octopus."


    "This... this bastard...!"


    I eximed as he looked simr to the octopus Aria and I caught in the sea when we were young. Then, the Bishop began to speak with a sly smile.


    ¡°Y-You think I don¡¯t have something up my sleeves?!


    "Even now, you don¡¯t have any."


    "Gahhh!"


    With that, the Bishop drew energy from the priests and sent his tentacles flying furiously at me. Seeing the approaching tentacles, I calmly cut them down with the table.


    Indeed, the negotiation table was an excellent negotiation tool.


    "Geuhh..."


    "Ugh... ugh..."


    "Huh? Huh?"


    I was holding his arm and looking at the bastard writhing on the floor, but then I quietly looked at his back.


    There, I saw the priests either unconscious or foaming at the mouth, and the bewildered Vice Commander.


    "Their life is not in danger."


    <i>- Rumble...</i>


    "...Hmm?"


    They were all corrupted priests, so I didn''t feel much pity for them, but still, I pondered whether I should help them when suddenly, a strange sound started from behind.


    "Hehehe. hahahaha!"


    Tentacles suddenly wrapped all over the Bishop''s body, slowly dragging him into the ground.


    It looked like teleportation magic. Could it be that he tried to escape now?


    <i>- ng...!</i>


    "It''s futile! That person saved me!"


    I tried to negotiate with him by throwing the table at him, but half of the bastard¡¯s body had sunk down and the tentacles around his body bounced the table away.


    "May the eternal sun rise..."


    "Gugu, use tackle."


    "Gu!"


    "Euhokk..."


    As I looked at him with a frown, I softly ordered and Gugu fiercely charged at him, crashing into him.


    <i>- Boom!!</i>


    "Aaargh..."


    Gugu was a top-tier spirit after all. Naturally, the bastard who was hit by such a vicious blow vomited blood and lowered his head.


    <i>- Shhh...</i>


    "Gu! Gugu!!"


    "G-guah..."


    Eventually, when Gugu grabbed what was left of the bastard¡¯s hair with her w and lifted him up, he started struggling.


    <i>- Swoosh...</i>


    However, Gugu was unable to contend with the weight and had to let go of the Bishop. And the bastard disappeared into the ground.


    "Hmm."


    "Hi-Hikkkk..."


    I looked quietly at Gugu, who was making an awkward expression while holding the Bishop¡¯s hair in her ws, then I turned my attention to the Vice Commander who had been lying at my feet all this time.


    "Please spare me..."


    <i>- Swoosh...</i>


    "Ugh, ugh?"


    After intense negotiations, I obtained the corrupted priests and the Vice Commander as loot.


    <i>- Gurgle...</i>


    "Huh¡­ Hiiii..."


    To prevent losing the loot, I tied her wrists with the tentacles scattered around and dragged her towards the Demon God.


    "Hey."


    And as I tied the Vice Commander to the scabbard, I whispered into the ear of the Demon God, who had been watching the negotiation with a frightened expression.


    "After I grab a drink, I''ll show you what irrationality means."


    "W-Where... are you going¡­ Geuhhh"


    When the dispenser, which spat out dark mana and information, asked, I pushed her towards the Vice Commander and she gasped.


    "Look forward to it."


    "Eugeukk."


    As I pretended to punch her stomach, she flinched and her muscles convulsed.


    "Gugu, you put a feather on that bastard earlier, right?"


    ¡°Gu!¡±


    It seemed that I also acquired a remote dispenser after all.


    "Where is that bastard now?"


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    Several minutester.


    "Heuk... Heuk..."


    In a dark forest several kilometers away from the pce.


    "Fre... Frey... That bastard is a son of a devil. Your Holiness."


    The Bishop, lying prone on the ground, breathed heavily, his eyes turning ck as he spoke.


    "We must show that devil the power of the Church!! Your Holiness, please... Hm?"


    Suddenly, he quietly turned his head, sensing a presence behind him.


    "N-No, it can''t be. Haha."


    He nervously continued the conversation, sweating profusely.


    "But why did you give me ''dolls'' instead of elite soldiers, Your Holiness?"


    Suddenly, he seemed to remember something and began to ask, but before he could finish -


    "Found you."


    "G-gah!!"


    In the next moment, Frey appeared behind him and grabbed his cor, making him gasp for breath.


    "The negotiation isn''t over yet!! Where are you going?!"


    ¡°Keukkk!!¡±


    Frey swiftly unfolded his beloved table that he brought along and threw the Bishop against a nearby tree.


    "H-How did you..."


    ¡°I have no time to talk to a bait.¡±


    Then, he sat down at the table and calmly asked in a cold voice.


    "Pope, you¡¯re watching, right?"


    "..."


    "What''s your purpose?"


    And then, a brief silence ensued.


    "Gurgle... gurgle..."


    In that silence, the Bishop, with trembling eyes fixed on Frey, suddenly convulsed and rolled his eyes.


    "Hmm."


    With a sudden change in expression, the Bishop regained hisposure.


    "Pleased to meet you."


    He then addressed Frey calmly, contrasting to Frey¡¯s excited expression.


    "Your Holiness, where are you now?"


    "How impertinent."


    "Don''t y dumb and hurry up. I¡¯ll hit you every three seconds."


    The Pope spoke in a haughty tone in response to Frey''s question.


    ¡°Thank you, for dancing to my tunes. You give me the perfect excuses, Frey.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    "Congrattions. The deration of emunication will spread worldwide in a few hours. Of course, this includes the Princess."


    "Your Holiness, do you enjoy ying tag? I love it."


    The Pope smiled slightly after hearing Frey''s words.


    "I used to enjoy it quite a bit when I was young. But now it''s not as fun.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°Once you realize that even if you get caught, it won¡¯t be that big of a deal, there¡¯s no thrill in ying it, and since you have multiple lives, the tagger is at a huge disadvantage. Plus, there are too many perfect hiding spots now."


    The Pope chuckled and began speaking with a sense of satisfaction.


    "You''ll never find me. So, you can''t stop the deration of emunication. But, if you follow my instructions now..."


    "123¡ã 24¡ã 76¡ã."


    "...?"


    Frey, who was looking straight into the Bishop''s ck eyes, muttered with a spine-chilling expression.


    "Found you."


    <i>-Sizzle¡­</i>


    Then, when Frey lifted the hand that had been on the Bishop''s head, silver smoke rose and the Bishop went limp.


    "Hide well, Your Holiness."


    "...?"


    "In my game of tag, you only have one life."


    With a satisfied expression, Frey said his farewell and disappeared in an instant.


    "..."


    The Pope, who quietly watched the scene from his hiding ce, opened his eyes and immediately asked the priest next to him.


    "Where does ''123¡ã 24¡ã 76¡ã'' indicate?"


    "Um... Let me see for a moment."


    Taking out a map from his robe, the priest began calcting slowly.


    "...It¡¯s here."


    "Hm."


    Hearing the response, the Pope stood up quietly and muttered.


    "...This is bad."


    The Pope unexpectedly found himself in a horror movie /genesisforsaken

 Chapter 328: Rational Judgment

    Chapter 328: Rational Judgment


    "Found you!! Your Holiness!!"


    As Frey charged with a smile stretching to his ears, he drew his sword and shouted loudly, his voice echoing throughout the alleys.


    "You hide quite well!!"


    Frey, who had entered the forbidden area in the back alleys of the empire, was literally going wild.


    <i>- Roarrrrr!!!</i>


    As he plunged his sword into the ground with all his might, a terrifying roar began to resonate everywhere.


    "When did you create a hideout in such a ce again?"


    After hitting the innocent ground for a while, Frey sheathed his sword and whispered, as a secret space appeared before him.


    "How could a person who has nothing to be afraid of prepare so well? I don''t think someone who proims himself as a god within the Church would be scared of me."Seeing the secret space revealed before him, Frey smiled and sheathed his sword when he saw the defensive barrier protecting the secret ce slowly cracked open.


    "Aha!"


    To fasten the process of cracking the barrier, Frey started hacking at the barrier with the table that he brought. In the middle of swinging the table, he realized something.


    "Despite what you said, you actually enjoyed ying tag, didn''t you?"


    <i>- Crack, craaack...</i>


    "Indeed, there''s nothing quite as thrilling as ying like a child, right?"


    <i>- Crash!!</i>


    Finally, the barrier was destroyed, and Frey entered the underground building.


    "But, isn''t this level of defense too shoddy? I thought you were confident in your hiding skills..."


    Frey muttered with a puzzled expression.


    ¡°Are you one of those types who always thinks you¡¯re good at the game? Haaa¡­ Whenever you y with someone, there is always that one guy....¡±


    "...What''s going on?"


    Meanwhile, the Pope, who was watching the scene through divination magic, stood up with a twisted expression.


    "How could he infiltrate so quickly...?"


    This ce was not a shoddy hideout constructed over a few years. This was an invincible fortress secretly built by the Church over hundreds of years.


    Layers uponyers of divine power and miracles werepounded in the barrier, and even top-tier defensive magics from some corrupt mages of the Magic Tower were densely intertwined within the barrier.


    Yet, such extreme defense measures were being sliced through like butter with a single swing of a sword, and worse, smashed to pieces by a in folding table.


    He simply couldn''t understand. How could this be happening?


    "...It''s useless anyway."


    Growing increasingly restless with sweat in his palms, the Pope tried to calm himself down and muttered,


    "This underground hideout itself is like abyrinth. Even if it''s him, reaching this room would¨C"


    However, he couldn''t finish his sentence.


    <i>- Boomm!! Booommm</i>


    "..."


    Through the divination magic, he saw Frey, with his gaze fixed on one spot, rushing towards one direction by smashing through walls.


    All the carefully prepared traps, undead soldiers, and barriers were useless.


    That madman charged straight towards the room where he was in. He demolished everything in his path with that godforsaken sword aura infused table of his.


    "I-Is the teleportation ready yet?"


    "I-It''s almost done. Just a little longer."


    "Damn. Damn..."


    Both the Pope and the priest were shaking uncontrobly. Hearing the priest¡¯s answer, the Pope clenched his fist, and muttered.


    "If I make it out of here alive... I must find more sorcerers. Definitely..."


    Traditionally, the Church had extremely poor rtions with the Magic Tower. They had a longstanding rule of not allowing ¡®mage¡¯ into the Church at all.


    Of course, it was possible due to the existence of priests within the Church who were referred to as ''sorcerers'' that performed ¡®miracles¡¯ instead of magic.


    However, for the first time, the Pope deeply regretted maintaining such tradition.


    "Those mages from the Magic Tower could do this in five minutes! Why are you taking so long!!"


    "W-We are priests... Your Holiness. There''s a big difference between sorcery and magic..."


    "...Damn it!"


    For performingplex tasks like spatial teleportation, the structured magic was more advantageous than the unstructured sorcery.


    "From now on, we''ll enlist mages as operatives!"


    "Y-Your Holiness! That''s..."


    "If you don''t like it, then finish the sorcery quickly!"


    Feeling an unintended thrill, the Pope muttered as he felt the vibrations getting closer.


    "What¡­ What in the world is going on?"


    He was the leader of the Church that not only dominated the Empire but also had deep roots across the world.


    The Empire was already in his hands, and one by one, the kingdoms of the West Continent were adopting the Sun God as their state religion.


    Even now, as he reached out to the East Continent, thend of martial arts and righteousness, the Church was thriving more than ever before, and he could establish a theocratic nation within a few years.


    Yet, that impregnable fortress, and he as its leader, was about to be entirely defeated by some lunatic.


    "...This is maddening."


    Originally, the Pope thought he could handle someone like Frey.


    He himself had been directly bestowed with power by ¡®that person¡¯. And not only him, but all the executives and even the Pdin Commander of the Pdin Order had received power from ¡®that person¡¯.


    So until a few days ago, the Pope had nothing to fear except ¡®that person¡¯. But everything changed after Frey brought down the Emperor.


    The Sunrise Empire Emperor, Raikon Sr Sunrise.


    He was someone who found everything annoying and even dared to yawn in the presence of the Pope. Yet, despite his nonchnt demeanor, his strength rivaled that of the world''s strongest.


    The Church''s inability to dominate the Imperial Family, by extension the Empire, and establish a theocracy, ultimately stemmed from the Emperor''s resistance.


    Of course, if the Pope himself or the Pdin Commander and the executives were to act, they could surely handle the situation. However, it was clear that there would be a fierce battle in which a lot of blood would inevitably be shed, even for the Church.


    "That bastard¡­ Where on earth did he get such power?"


    But that madman not only defeated the Emperor in less than a day but also seeded in the rebellion.


    So the Pope nned to dere ¡®emunication¡¯ to break his momentum, he also nned to send the Knight Commander and the executives to hunt him down slowly. But somehow, that lunatic managed to immediately find this ce, and the whole n went awry.


    "Can''t we go where the Knight Commander and the executives are?"


    "...I''m sorry. There''s not enough time for that. Moving to the nearest hideout is the best we can do at the moment."


    "Damn it."


    Unfortunately, the Knight Commander and the executives were all abroad or in remote ces. If they were here, they could have stopped that lunatic, no matter how formidable he was.


    ¡­Or could they?


    <i>- Wiggle, wiggle...</i>


    The Pope, with tentacles transnted into his left arm, looked at Frey with a tense expression as he burst into maniacalughter.


    Now, the distance between him and Frey was almost gone. If Frey were tounch an attack right now, he might be cut in half.


    <i>Since it hase to this...</i>


    Suddenly, he thought.


    <i>Why not pretend to be crazy and fight him?</i>


    As the Pope, who had received the greatest favor from ¡®that person¡¯ as their direct subordinate, if one only considered authority orbat power, he was on par with not only the Knight Commander but also the Emperor.


    "Huh? What''s this? A door??"


    "...It won''t work."


    However, as Frey''s crazed voice echoed from behind the door, the Pope immediately shook his head and muttered.


    "I''ve never fought before. There''s no way I can defeat him."


    The Pope was very quick to rationalize.


    Actually, it was more due to his innate cowardice and fragility rather than his quick rationalization.


    Although he always disyed a poker face and exceptional charisma in front of the executives and members of the Church, in reality, the Pope was so timid that he thought he had aplex.


    <i>- Boom!</i>


    ¡°Ugh¡­¡±


    As the thick door blocking the room he was in began to shake, the Pope retreated with cold sweat dripping down his back.


    He wanted to assert his dignity as the Pope, but there was nothing he could do when there was a man in front of him who could beat even the Emperor to the brink of death.


    <i>- Crash!</i>


    ¡°Why is the door here? It¡¯s annoying.¡±


    Continuing to step back, the Pope closed his eyes tightly and shouted in frustration as the door began to show signs of yielding.


    "The sorcery! When will the teleportation finish!!"


    "J-Just a little more..."


    "Damn it! You said the same thing before!!"


    However, the priests continued to sweat profusely as they performed sorcery.


    <i>This is maddening. I wouldn''t be in this mess if even one of the executives were here...</i>


    "Um, excuse me. Is the Pope here?"


    "Euk."


    The Pope, muttering internally to find excuses for his current predicament, felt his eyes begin to waver as he heard Frey¡¯s voice behind the shaking door.


    "Is the Pope there??"


    "...T-The Pope is not here"


    As Frey''s voice grew colder, the Pope closed his eyes tightly and whispered.


    <i>That lunatic has lost his mind. There¡¯s a chance that I can deceive him.</i>


    Having often performed various miracles as the Pope, the Pope thought he might be able to deceive Frey.


    "Really? Then where did he go?"


    "E-Everyone has already evacuated to another hideout."


    Listening to Frey''s voice, the Pope''s eyes sparkled with hope and enthusiasm.


    ¡°As a low-ranking priest, I had no choice but to remain under the Pope¡¯s orders.¡±


    "Hmm..."


    "I-It¡¯s true. Please believe me..."


    The Pope spoke with a sobbing voice.


    His acting was so realistic that he suddenly burst with indignation and resentment as he realized the absurdity of his predicament.


    "P-Please spare me. I''ll tell you the location of the hideout where the Pope escaped, so please..."


    <i>If I send him to another hideout, I can buy enough time for me to escape where the executives are. At that point, even if hees back, it''ll be futile.</i>


    Just like that, the Pope smiled in satisfaction while making a sobbing voice.


    <i>- Crack...!</i>


    "Is that so?"


    "Arghh...!"


    Suddenly, Frey plunged his sword into the door, and it pierced straight into the Pope¡¯s eyes, causing him to scream in pain as he staggered back.


    "But... who''s there?"


    Looking at the Pope through the hole pierced by the sword, Frey made a chilling expression.


    "Your Holiness?"


    "Ugh, ugh..."


    <i>- Crackle!</i>


    "...Huh?"


    Fear gripped him so tightly that he forgot the pain in his eyes. And when he heard the crackling sound from behind, the Pope turned around urgently.


    "It''s... It''splete..."


    Thanks to the priests'' extreme efforts, the teleportation sorcery waspleted.


    "G-Get out of the way!!"


    Upon seeing thepleted sorcery, the Pope''s eyes turned crazed, and he jumped into it without hesitation.


    "Haha! Hahaha!!"


    "What a crazy guy..."


    Then, with an expression of terror, the Pope stared at Frey.


    ¡°Be prepared, Frey. I will emunicate you, and you will soon suffer the consequences for your actions today!¡±


    After seeing his body turned into light, he smirked and whispered as Frey opened the door and entered the room.


    "All members of the Church will be your enemies. For daring to turn against the Sun God Church, you will pay dearly¡ª"


    "Pope, do you know?"


    However, before he could finish his sentence, Frey interjected him.


    "In fact, I really like ying tag."


    "You can babble on all you want. The nonsense of a madman doesn''t scare me in the least..."


    "107¡ã 46¡ã 99¡ã"


    "..."


    As Frey quietly whispered the coordinates, the Pope''splexion turned pale.


    "It wouldn''t be fun to end it all at once, right?"


    "Wha..."


    ¡°Let¡¯s have a good game, okay?¡±


    Frey whispered to the bewildered Pope and then darted out of the room with a refreshed smile on his face.


    "... A-Anyone save me."


    The Pope''s mind began to nk out.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    A few hours after I started ying tag with the Pope.


    "Hurry up...hurry up with the sorcery..."


    Watching the wall in front of him shatter into pieces, the Pope, with an expression ofplete despair, was about to disappear for the third time.


    "Pope!! This is already the third time!! Isn¡¯t this really fun?¡±


    "Uh...uhh..."


    "But there won''t be a fourth time! I''ve already had enough fun!"


    I beamed towards the trembling Pope and shouted at him, causing him to let out a groan.


    "296¡ã 69¡ã 78¡ã."


    As I whispered the coordinates to the Pope with a smile, the Pope couldn''t bear it any longer and started to scream in despair.


    "HOW¡­ HOW ON EARTH DO YOU KNOW ALL THE LOCATION¡ª!!!"


    But before the Pope could finish his sentence, he vanished, turning into light.


    "Haha..."


    I watched him with satisfaction, when suddenly, I felt my legs start to lose strength.


    "..."


    I ended up sitting down. It seemed like I reached my limit.


    ¡°For a bluff, this is quite sessful.¡±


    In fact, I had reached my limit long before the game of tag began.


    I had been forcing myself to maintain the ultimate move that should have been over when I defeated the Emperor, so it''s only natural that this would happen.


    "Ugh..."


    Blood started to trickle from my mouth.


    If the Pope were to attack me in this state, I couldn''t guarantee victory. After all, the Pope was a formidable opponent on par with the Emperor.


    "Hehe..."


    So, I utilized the Pope''splex, his cowardly and corrupt nature. Breaking into the room at the moment he was about to teleport and destroying the facilities were all calcted moves.


    "It''s a bit tough..."


    However, hisplex was also his strength. In the previous cycle, the character who survived until the very end was the kind that could turn the tables around if underestimated.


    Although he is not as cool as other viins, the person who best fit the saying that ¡®the person who survives to the end is the strong one¡¯ was the Pope.


    "..."


    Anyway, this should dy the deration of the ¡®emunication¡¯ for a while.


    I already goaded him with the location of his hiding ce and escape pattern, which I knew thanks to the prophecies and information from the previous cycle. He would probably be too busy fleeing to a safe hideout for a while.


    However, it was impossible to stop the deration of emunication by following him like this forever. If I kept doing this, I would certainlyy defeated.


    Sessfully orchestrating the rebellion against the Imperial Family alone was already a huge gain. Pushing for an all out war with the Church could result in a major setback. So, for now, it was better to take a step back.


    "Hiikkkk..."


    "L-Lord Frey...please spare me..."


    <i>- Step¡­ Step¡­</i>


    As I left the safe house, leaving behind the nuns and priests cowering in the corner, I muttered quietly.


    "If I can''t prevent the deration of the ¡®emunication¡¯, then I just need to minimize its effect."


    Before destroying it, I had to undermine the Church''s reputation as much as possible.


    <strong> Now is the time for rational judgment.</strong>


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    Several minutes after Frey left the safe house.


    "Kyahhhh!!!"


    "This, this madness...!"


    "Ah, aah..."


    In the heart of the imperial capital, citizens and nuns looked up with pale faces.


    <i>- Rumble...</i>


    The world-renowned sacred site, older and more splendid than the imperial pce, the Church''s main cathedral, was divided in two and crumbling.


    "After all, there''s a need to make rational judgments too. If you act too crazy, it can backfire.¡±


    Frey muttered quietly to himself as he watched the unfolding chaos.


    "...By the way, where did you hide the statues of the Sun God???"


    Upon hearing this, the expressions of the nuns began to /genesisforsaken

 Chapter 329: I Cant Do This Anymore

    Chapter 329: I Can''t Do This Anymore


    "Wow, it''s copsing nicely."


    Frey smiled as he watched the cathedral crumbled slowly


    "But no matter how much I think about it, something still feels missing."


    Turning his head with a disappointed expression, he continued.


    "Really, there¡¯s not a single statue here? This is supposed to be the main cathedral of the Church, yet there''s not a single statue of the Sun God? Does that make any sense?"


    "T-They¡¯re not here! They were moved a few days ago for repairs!"


    The Abbess bravely stepped forward and answered Frey¡¯s question.


    "Did all those statues need repair at the same time?"


    "It was, uh, part of the periodic maintenance! But aside from that, what on earth is happening here?!"The Abbess murmured while looking at the crumbling cathedral with trembling eyes.


    "The sacred site... the sacred site that believers worldwide visited for thousands of years...!"


    It wasn''t as fortified as the Imperial Pce or the Academy, but the cathedral still had a formidable protection system.


    It was simply unbelievable that such a cathedral, which had strong protection, was split into two and copsed due to Frey''s actions.


    "This is... a good stress relief."


    However, the perpetrator of the entire devastation just smiled casually and moved towards the now ruined cathedral.


    "Huh?"


    As Frey continued to approach thepletely copsed cathedral, he rolled his foot a few times and then smiled.


    ¡°There¡¯s space underneath the ground.¡±


    The next moment, Frey swung his table and struck the ground.


    <i>- Rumble! Rumble!</i>


    Then, a thunderous sound like a copsing building was heard, and the ground began to sink.


    "Huh, what?"


    "Oh right, there''s a huge secret chamber underground for the Church, isn''t there?"


    The Abbess widened her eyes at that sight. Frey just grinned.


    "If they were moved for repairs, why are they all gathered here?"


    "No! How dare youy your dirty hands on the sacred body of the Sun God!! This must never..."


    "Oh, you don¡¯t know?"


    The Abbess trembled and had a fit, and suddenly, Frey put on a serious expression and began to whisper to her.


    "In fact, I''m very close to the Sun God."


    "What?"


    "The Sun God once said that she would do anything while her head was being trampled under my feet, and she even loves to peep on me. And there was also a time when she was chained up, and I had to give her food, like a dog.


    "You¡¯re insane."


    "Furthermore, I have the right to ask for anything from her, and her younger sister has be a dispenser that spits holy water when beaten. She¡¯s in the pce right now, bound at her wrists. How about that? We''re quite close, aren''t we?"


    "You''re out of your mind."


    Naturally, the Abbess looked at him like he was crazy.


    "No, I''m very rational and reasonable right now. Everything I just said ispletely true, without any exaggeration. I even sent a letter to the Sun God and reached an agreement to do this beforehand. So what''s the problem?"


    As Frey scratched his head, the Abbess looked bewildered.


    "If you don''t like it, you should pray and reach a separate agreement with the Sun God."


    "H-Hold on..."


    "Why? Wasn''t it that only those who pray and ept the Sun God could be the Abbess? In such a critical situation, she would naturally respond to your prayer, wouldn''t she?"


    After those words, the statues of the Sun God stored underground began to rise one by one.


    "I already got permission, though? Are you trying to go against the will of the Sun God? Are you actually a heretic?"


    "I-I knew it, you¡¯re crazy..."


    "That''s odd. I''m making rational judgments and actions, so why am I still being treated like a madman?"


    Watching the Abbess retreat with diminished spirit, Frey murmured with a puzzled expression.


    <i>- Boommmmmm!</i>


    And the next moment, thergest statue floating in the air cracked and exploded into pieces.


    It was a sacred relic that was thought to have been carved in the exact image of the Sun God, whom church members would always wake up early in the morning and kneel in front of to pray.


    <i>- Pitter¡­ patter¡­</i>


    "Oh, oh... The Sun god..."


    "W-What are we supposed to pray to now..."


    In the face of the shattered relic, which was believed to have been carved by the legendary artisan from the Justiano family who created the Hero¡¯s Armament, the Abbess, and the believers sank into their knees with devastated expressions on their faces.


    <i>- Boom! Boom!</i>


    However, that wasn''t the end.


    <i>- Crash! Boom! Crash!</i>


    From small statues that were only about the size of a hand to huge statues that were half the size of a cathedral.


    From crude statues made of wood to magnificent ones crafted with gold and various precious stones.


    The various types of the goddess statues owned by the Church were exploding one by one alongside the ster mana, coloring the sky of the imperial capital with beautiful light.


    "Those who wish to pray, please do so now!"


    Shouting cheerfully to the citizens of the empire, Frey tilted his head and muttered to himself.


    "The goddess statues floating in the sky and shattering into pieces... Isn''t this a miracle, everyone?"


    Seeing him with a horrified expression, the Abbess finally shouted.


    "Are you a heretic? Frey!!"


    "Hmm?"


    "You''re destroying a cathedral that has stood for a thousand years, and smashing all the goddess statues! Do you think you''ll get away with it!?"


    As she said this, the Abbess stepped closer to Frey.


    "His Holiness, the Pope won''t stand idly by!"


    ¡°That¡¯s right. We were ying together just a little while ago, but he really wasn¡¯t sitting still.¡±


    "Aren''t you afraid of being emunicated!?"


    Frey, who had been talking to her calmly, raised the corner of his mouth and began to speak.


    "To be honest, I''m a little scared. The emunication by the Pope is dire, even for me."


    "Then right now...!"


    ¡°But isn¡¯t that what I¡¯m doing right now? Making it so that I no longer have to be afraid of the emunication?¡±


    "...What?"


    "The Pope¡¯s emunication depends on how strong the Church is, how much authority it holds, and how much faith it gathers."


    "..."


    Frey approached her as he talked.


    "So, let''s think rationally."


    "R-Rationally?"


    "If I destroy the cathedral, which is a gathering ce for believers'' faith, and all the goddess statues, it will naturally weaken the power of the emunication, won''t it? So, naturally, they all have to be destroyed."


    "You...! How is that rational!!"


    The Abbess finally lost her temper and rushed at Frey, yet he just watched her with a smirk.


    <i>- p!!</i>


    "Kyaaahh!?"


    After fiercely pping her face, Frey began to approach her slowly.


    "Have you lost your mind? Why would someone so weak and powerless like you try to pick a fight? Did you think I wouldn''t hit you just because you''re old and have high standing?"


    "Ugh..."


    "I''m an egalitarian. Whether it''s an emperor, a pope, or a goddess, I treat them all equally. Did you really think I wouldn¡¯t beat you?"


    "Kuheokkk..."


    Then, Frey stomped her leg, shattering her leg bone.


    "You, do you think you can still call yourself a human after that!! Devil, you devil''s spawn!!"


    "That''s odd, isn''t it? As the head of the Church¡¯s orphanage, you always did the same thing to the children, didn''t you? As a professor at the Academy, I merely did the same to you, you look like you need extra education. Why do youin?"


    "..."


    She, who was shaking while holding her leg, quietly closed her mouth after hearing Frey''s words.


    "And, I truly made a rational decision."


    "What are you...?"


    "Rather than directly reducing the number of believers, I chose to reduce the number of cathedrals and goddess statues."


    "You... you madman..."


    "The madman is you. Aren¡¯t You the one who abused and smashed children''s legs just because they nibbled at their food at the orphanage?"


    "Ugh..."


    After kicking her again, Frey muttered with a chilling expression.


    "But something''s strange. All the children from the orphanage must have been taken away already, so where did those childrene from?"


    Frey stared into the orphanage in the distance.


    ¡°Could it be... These are the children you were raising in secret?¡±


    Frey continued with a cold expression.


    ¡°For experiment? Openly in the imperial capital? Have they really fallen that low?"


    <i>- Rumble...</i>


    "Hmm."


    However, the Church''s orphanage had already copsed.


    In the aftermath of the towering cathedral''s copse, the orphanage seemed to have been swept away as well.


    "Everything''s going well~ Everything''s fine~"


    "Hiiiiiiikkk!"


    "...Ow."


    Frey smiled in satisfaction at the sight, then quietly lowered his gaze when he felt a stinging pain.


    "Ugh! Ugh..."


    A girl with chubby cheeks who looked scruffy was standing on tiptoes and hitting his stomach.


    "Why are you doing that?"


    Of course, for Frey, it felt like being hit with feathers, so he just watched her nkly and then gently stroked her head, asking.


    "T-the orphanage... Our orphanage... it copsed because of you!!"


    "I see. Then go to that orphanage over there. The Church just went down. Now there are only armed puppet organizations in this country.¡±


    "I, I can''t go there!"


    As Frey pointed to the orphanage faintly visible in the distance, the girl''s eyes widened, and she cried out.


    "That ce... it''s where they eat children!"


    "Oh, really?"


    "Wha, what?"


    Looking at her with a kind smile, Frey nodded his head, then started to bleed from his mouth.


    "Why? Why are you bleeding?"


    "...That aside, why are you so thin? Your belly''spletely shriveled up."


    "Ugh..."


    As the girl asked with a slightly puzzled expression, Frey hurriedly wiped the blood from his mouth.


    "What about these wounds?"


    "T, that''s..."


    As he examined the whip marks on the girl''s clothes, she began to nce nervously at the Church''s nuns.


    "...Did you... touch the children?"


    Examining the unnaturally emaciated bodies of the children, who were covered in bruises and wounds, Frey muttered in disbelief.


    "If you hurt a child, you deserve a beating, don¡¯t you agree?"


    Once again, Frey made a perfectly rational judgment.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    "Kyahakkk...!"


    "Ugh..."


    The nuns, with red handprints on their cheeks, writhed on the floor while clutching their faces.


    "I guess that should do."


    ¡°Sob, sob¡­¡±


    Frey looked at them with an utterly exhausted expression. Finally satisfied with his handiwork, he turned his gaze away.


    "Uwaaah..."


    The little girl who was nestled against him burst into tears.


    "It''s okay, it''s okay. You''re good, right?"


    "I, I have nowhere to go if I leave here..."


    "Just go to the orphanage run by the Hero of Money, okay?"


    "B, but they said that ce eats children..."


    Looking at her, Frey chuckled and began to talk.


    "Still, you have no choice but to go there. If you don''t go now, you''ll starve to death."


    "Sob..."


    "It''s a ce I frequent often. I wonder how tender your flesh would be? I''m really looking forward to it."


    After hearing those words, the girl stopped crying and stared nkly at Frey.


    "Roarrrr~"


    <i>- Rumble...</i>


    "...?"


    Frey stretched her soft, plump cheeks and tried to mimic a tiger roar. But soon, he suddenly shifts his gaze downward towards the tiny hands that surrounded him.


    "Le, let her go!!"


    "Don''t hit the nuns!"


    "Eek...!"


    "Bad guy! Bad guy!"


    The orphanage children surrounded Frey, hitting him incessantly.


    <i>...This feels refreshing.</i>


    Frey smiled happily for a moment at the adorable sight.


    "Hey, don''t worry."


    "...Y, yes?"


    As the scared child looked up at him, Frey whispered softly.


    "I''ll reserve you forter."


    "..."


    "No one will eat you until Ie back, so you can rx until then."


    After saying that, Frey''s eyes suddenly narrowed as he stroked the child''s chin with his finger.


    "Do the children do this?"


    "A-a few days ago, most of my friends left to the underground. T-they said they were going on a retreat..."


    "Underground? Retreat?"


    Frey murmured with a chilling smile.


    ¡°Just how many lives do they think they have? Do they really think they have nine lives? Is that it?¡±


    ¡°E-excuse me, can you just let me down now¡­¡±


    "No matter how I look at it, this just means that I have to beat each of them nine times¨C Cough!"


    But then he suddenly copsed, vomiting blood from his mouth.


    "Huh, Uwahh?"


    "Huh?"


    "...???"


    The children took a step back with widened eyes at the sight.


    "Waaaa..."


    "W-Why is he vomiting blood?"


    "E-Excuse me, what''s happening?"


    Approaching Frey, who continued to vomit blood, the children asked with concern.


    "You''re strong... kids."


    Despite being drenched in cold sweat, Frey smiled brightly at them.


    "I lost."


    "...?"


    "You guys might... cough¡­"


    After ncing at the children with a mischievous expression, Frey turned his gaze away.


    "...have the qualities of a hero."


    The wholemotion attracted citizens, and they looked at him with fearful eyes.


    <i>- Sringg¡­</i>


    The citizens flinched and retreated when they saw Frey quietly raising his sword.


    "Hahh¡­hahh..."


    Despite the considerable injuries, Frey thought he would be fine.


    "E-excuse me... A-Are you going to die?"


    ¡°I-is it because we hit you? We¡¯re sorry.¡±


    "Please open your eyes."


    "...They dare to harm these kind kids..."


    Frey turned his gaze again and smiled bitterly at the children who had been hitting him just moments ago, They were now looking down at him with tearful eyes.


    <i>- Brrr!! Brr!!</i>


    "Step back!! Everyone, step back!!!"


    Apanied by loud noises and the arrival of guards, someone was approaching, dispersing the crowd.


    "Frey..."


    nna, whose face turned pale in shock, was standing in front of him.


    "...Your Highness."


    As soon as he saw her, Frey gritted his teeth, rose to his feet and kneeled before her.


    "D-Don''t sit. Lie down! You''re in no condition to...!"


    "People are watching. They need to see that you control me now."


    "Be quiet, you fool..."


    na caressed his cheek and urgently hugged him. Then she asked in a trembling voice.


    "Why did you do this?"


    "It was a rational decision. Also, I did it at my own discretion. Your Highness, you shouldn''t take any responsibility..."


    "W-What was the reason, though?"


    As na pressed her cheek against his head, Frey finally smiled broadly.


    "The bald idiot pope tried to emunicate you without understanding the situation."


    "..."


    "...It sucks."


    Leaving those words behind, Frey finally lost his consciousness.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    Meanwhile, at the Academy.


    "Hmm... Huh?"


    As usual, Ferloche was heading towards the dormitories with an eerie, vacant smile when she suddenly tilted her head.


    "Who''s there~?"


    Ferloche called out with her hands on her back. Then she lowered her head when she heard another sound from the bushes in front of her.


    "Ahem, Hello, Saintess."


    "Incredible... No, as expected of the Saintess. You found us."


    Eventually, priests, knights, and the Vice Commander emerged from the bushes with cold expressions.


    "What are you guys doing here???"


    "It''s like this, something happened to the Church."


    "The Church?"


    "Yes, so you shoulde with us to the Church right away."


    "Is that so? But something seems strange?"


    As they approached her with smiles, Ferloche asked with a cheerful expression.


    ¡°Vice Commander, didn¡¯t you quit the pdin order a few weeks ago?¡±


    "Huh?"


    "And isn''t there a new Vice Commander in the pdin order now?"


    The expression of the Vice Commander became even colder upon hearing this.


    "And aren''t all the priests here the ones who went missing? When were they found?"


    "..."


    "And how did you break through the ancient magic? I don''t quite understand...!"


    <i>- Sringg¡­</i>


    ¡°What¡¯s this, what an incredible deduction for someone so stupid¡­¡±


    As Ferloche continued to speak without concern, the former Vice Commander drew her sword.


    "Why, why are you doing this!"


    "Just follow us."


    "Ahhhh!, this is a crime¨C"


    <i>- p!!</i>


    After putting a sword to Ferloche''s throat and dragging her along, the former Vice Commander, annoyed by her struggling, pped her cheek.


    "You damn brat. I didn''te here to listen to your nonsense..."


    Then, she cursed and tried to drag Ferloche away again, but soon stopped her actions and made a nk expression.


    "Ah, really."


    Ferloche, known as the Pure White Saintess, who always had a foolish smile on her face, now lookedpletely serious as she gazed back at her.


    "I can¡¯t do this anymore."


    The former Vice Commander¡¯s eyes began to tremble at that inexplicable sense of disconnection between the Saintess she thought she knew and the Saintess in front of /genesisforsaken

 Chapter 330: This Fucking Pissed Me Off

    Chapter 330: This Fucking Pissed Me Off


    "Young Master."


    "Hmm."


    As I struggled to shake off the grogginess, I opened my eyes to a blinding, bright light.


    "...Are you alright?"


    A calm inquiry reached my ears as I squinted my eyes.


    There was only one person who spoke in such a tone.


    "Kania."


    Smiling, I rose from the bed and spoke, prompting Kania to give a small smile and bow her head slightly.


    "...For some reason, my lower half feels stiff.""...!"


    I muttered that to her as a joke, but Kania suddenly started shaking and quietly gauge my reactions.


    Come to think of it, maybe it did feel a bit stiff?


    "Hmm... How many days has it been since I lost consciousness?"


    "Ahem¡­ It has been three days since you lost consciousness, Young Master."


    Giving her a suspicious look, I asked, and Kania replied with a cough.


    "Oh, really? It hasn''t been that long."


    I thought I would be bedridden for at least a week due to maintaining my ultimate move for too long, but three days was not bad.


    Aside from the slight stiffness in my lower half, I felt perfectly fine. It was as if I had just submerged in a tub full of life force.


    "Heup."


    "Young Master? Where are you going? Please rest a little longer."


    "It''s okay. There''s no need to rest further when I''m fully recovered."


    Quietly swinging my right arm and stepping outside, I responded to Kania''s words before moving on.


    "Young Master, by the way, your expression seems much more mellow after resting for three days."


    "Huh?"


    "Recently, you¡¯ve been a little more... aggressive."


    Aggressive? What was she talking about? I just changed my perspective a little.


    Come to think of it, depending on the person, I might look more aggressive. Kania, being delicate, might perceive it that way.


    "I, too, have been through a lot myself, but..."


    "Well, now is the time for rational judgment."


    And I decided to prioritize rational judgment from now on.


    The Imperial Rebellion could be ended swiftly, but it''s not so simple with a full-scale war with the Church.


    "Is the coronation ceremony scheduleing along?"


    "Yes, it''s graduallying together nicely."


    "Oh."


    I asked Kania, and she delivered the good news.


    na would finally ascend to the throne. As someone who has watched her struggle for so long, it was truly heartening.


    Even in the previous cycle, due to the ongoing war, there was no time for a coronation, and she remained a princess until the end.


    For na, this coronation would truly be a meaningful day.


    So, this coronation had to proceed without any hitches...


    "...However, at this rate, it may be postponed for a few months."


    "What?"


    "In fact, it could have been held within a few days, but issues continued to rise..."


    Kania, scanning my pleased expression, conveyed this with a timid voice.


    Issues? What kind of issues could there be? The affairs of the Imperial Family had been settled for a while now. Now just the peaceful coronation left, right?


    ¡°First of all... it seems that the Sun God has once again taken control of the Youngest Pdin, who are imprisoned in the imperial basement.¡±


    "The Sun God did?"


    "Secondly, there areints from some founding contributors that helped with the rebellion and even from the na faction about you, Young Master. Moreover, it''s not justints, but some even take actions..."


    "Seriously?"


    "Thirdly, Ruby led the Hero Party and visited the pce. There are differing opinions on how to handle this.¡±


    "..."


    "Lastly, the Church has sent an envoy. They''re inquiring about Young Master''s destructive actions and allegations of heresy..."


    <em>- Crack...</em>


    "...Young Master?"


    For a moment, I almost lost my rational judgment.


    There were so many factors disrupting na''s coronation. It has been her lifelong wish and one of my life goals to watch her ascend to the throne.


    And so many things interfered with that coronation?


    "...This pissed me off."


    "Young Master? Where are you rushing off to?"


    I immediately made a rational judgment and started to walk briskly, causing Kania to ask a question with a puzzled expression.


    "To the basement."


    "Yes?"


    With a grin, I began to move my feet even faster.


    "We need to handle all these issues."


    "..."


    "Kania?"


    I began to envision rational and ideal solutions to the four problems, but suddenly Kania''s face started to pale.


    "Is... is this really calcted madness, Young Master?"


    "What?"


    "T-that''s... no, never mind, Young Master."


    "...?"


    "Just do what you think is right."


    Why was she suddenly saying that?


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    "Sun God, what are your weaknesses?"


    Entering the underground chamber of the pce with Kania, I cheerfully asked the question.


    "M-my weaknesses?"


    "Yes, please tell me where the Sun God''s weaknesses lie."


    "Ah, uh..."


    At that moment, the Sun God, who had been hanging limp with her wrists bound to a scabbard embedded in the wall, began to blush furiously.


    Why did she react like that again?


    "Um, well... actually, my whole body is kind of my weak point... I''m a bit sensitive..."


    "Huh?"


    "S-so, if I had to pinpoint... my ears? Earlobes? And my sides, and..."


    I should probably listen to what she said since I asked about it, but something seemed off.


    It looked like the weaknesses I mentioned and the weaknesses she talked about were a bit different.


    "Uh... s-so... please be... gentle?"


    "Sun God, I¡¯m not talking about that weakness."


    "...H-hikk."


    I slowly approached the Sun God, who was slowly twisting her body, and whispered gently to her, then she began to look at me with frightened eyes.


    "Where is your most vulnerable spot where you would immediately faint without feeling any pain if hit correctly? I vaguely figured it out by beating the Demon God all overst time, but it''s my first time with the Sun God¨C"


    "P-please spare me. I-I''m sorry. I will not y around and do my best in everything, so please don''t hit me..."


    As I slowly exined the n to her, before I could even finish speaking, she started pleading.


    I''ve been thinking, was this person really a goddess?


    It felt like the dignity of the goddess sisters was getting crumpled more and more as time went by.


    "I-it''ll hurt me if you hit me. So..."


    "Contrary to the situation where the Demon God was actively seeking dominance, the Demon God is now actively trying to avoid dominance, right?"


    "...Yes?"


    "So, I will shock your soul and disconnect it from this body. Then take advantage of that gap to bring forth the Demon God''s soul."


    "Gu...? Gu~!"


    After I finished my exnation, I pulled out Gugu, who had been sleeping in my pocket all this time, and shook her awake. The little girl was looking around with a half-asleep expression, widened her eyes and nodded to my words.


    "However... uh, it''ll still hurt..."


    "That¡¯s why I asked if you have a very vulnerable spot. If you faint with one hit, you won¡¯t even feel the pain.¡±


    "..."


    I felt rather sorry for the Sun God, but it was unavoidable. I couldn¡¯t just keep her tied up like this, and if I release her, the Youngest Pdin would be at the Demon God''s mercy.


    So, I couldn¡¯t give that bitch a chance to recover now.


    I just needed to keep her here a little longer to obstruct her recovery and extract some information.


    "If I don''t make the Sun God faint now, not only the Goddess but also the world will be in danger. Do you remember when that bitch interfered with my system?"


    "Uh, uh..."


    "So I just need to punch you once. It''s a punch that will save the world."


    If she promised to cooperate with everything she had, she should keep her promise. If she weren''t a goddess, I wouldn''t have bothered with all of this coercing.


    ¡°I¡¯ll hit you so hard that it won¡¯t hurt.¡±


    "..."


    It felt like the words were contradictory, but that was the truth. If I hit her softly and failed to make her faint, it would only hurt more.


    "Th-then... hit my stomach!"


    "Yes?"


    The Sun God, who has been rolling her eyes for a while, suddenly spoke with a bright expression.


    Stomach? Did she just ask me to hit her stomach?


    "I was hit by Lunar back in the day, before I became the main deity, you know?"


    "Who''s Lunar?"


    "The Moon God. Anyway, I was hit directly in the stomach back then and immediately fainted. So my weakness must be my stomach!"


    For some reason, she seemed a bit too confident in her words that it made me ufortable. Wouldn''t it be better to just hit her in the back of the neck or something?


    "M-my neck is weak! Please don''t hit my neck!"


    As I cautiously inquired, the goddess responded with widened eyes and shook her head.


    Well, she knew her own body, so she probably knew her weaknesses best. It wouldn''t do any good to hit her neck and risk causing her unnecessary pain.


    "Alright then. Close your eyes."


    "...Hm."


    As I quietly clenched and unclenched my fist, I stretched my arm back. The Sun God closed her eyes tightly and took a deep breath.


    <em>- Booom...!</em>


    My fist plunged into the goddess''s stomach with tremendous force.


    "..."


    "Did it work?"


    I tilted my head amidst the silence.


    "Cough..."


    "...?"


    Her limp body suddenly twitched, and she began spitting something out of her mouth.


    "...Ugh."


    Seeing that, Kania hastily stepped back.


    "Uh... Ugh..."


    An energy simr to light mana was flowing from the Sun God''s mouth.


    It must be like a deadly poison to Kania. For someone like me, Serena, or na, who possessed light mana, it would be no different from an elixir.


    "Sun God?"


    "Heukk... Heugh..."


    But that wasn¡¯t the problem.


    The Sun God, who has been revered by the people of the Empire for thousands of years, was now retching after being punched by me.


    This wasn''t what I wanted. I deliberately hit her quite hard to make her faint in one blow. Seeing the Sun God trembling all over and shedding tears, I feel guilty for some reason.


    "I-I''m sorry... for this... T-This is the only way I could help..."


    I looked at her with a bewildered expression, and despite her trembling, she smiled faintly.


    "T-that... will be quite helpful. Please use it to your heart''s content..."


    "Are you doing this on purpose? You didn''t have to do this."


    "Then... I''ll be going now..."


    Indeed, a benevolent goddess is still a benevolent goddess. Despite her ipetence, the Sun God was still a kind-hearted goddess.


    Having seen only corrupted peopletely, I was quite impressed.


    But why did the Ancestors describe such a person as zy''? What happened?


    ".....Heuu."


    "Hm."


    And so, the Sun God, with a reddened face from epting my fist into her stomach, trembled and shivered before losing consciousness.


    <em>- Swoosh...</em>


    "Gu!"


    Deciding to apologize for this incident when we meet againter, I quietly touched the Youngest Pdin¡¯s head, and Gugu began to p her wings and glow.


    "...Hm."


    And a littleter, she slowly opened her eyes.


    "Hello."


    "..."


    Seeing her red eyes, It was clear that the Demon God was back.


    I was worried about what to do if the personality of the Youngest Pdin emerged, but thankfully, it didn''t.


    "H-how did you... summon me?"


    "I beat your sister and made her faint."


    "You crazy bastard."


    What did she mean by crazy bastard? Did she look down on my rational judgment and the noble sacrifices of the Sun God?


    Suddenly, I felt white-hot anger surged through my body.


    <em>- pp!!</em>


    "Gyah!"


    <em>- Crash...!</em>


    "Keukkk!!"


    After delivering a powerful p to her left cheek and kicking her stomach, I calmly took out a sk from my pocket as she lowered her head and began spewing dark energy.


    "Spit it all out. Yes, that''s it."


    "Cough... Gah..."


    "You''re neither the wicked Demon God nor the noble goddess anymore. Right now, you¡¯re just a dark mana dispenser that spits out dark mana when hit.¡±


    Eventually, I picked up her chin and filled the sk.


    ¡°I wille back after resolving the issues and begin the interrogation. So, make sure you have your answers in mind in advance.¡±


    "Ptoo."


    "Ohh..."


    When she spat at me with an arrogant gaze, I decided to make a rational judgment again.


    "Just a mere human dares to¨C Gyaah!"


    When a few drops of the white energy spewed by the Sun God were sprinkled on her shoulder, ck smoke rose, and the Demon God began to tremble.


    Since I''m directly targeting the evil soul, there shouldn''t be any problems with the Youngest Pdin¡¯s body.


    "Kania, keep interrogating her until I return. And make sure to have some of that dark mana. It''s practically an elixir for you."


    "Yes, understood."


    With the first problem resolved, I left the room with a bright smile.


    ¡°I¡¯ll tear you to death. I¡¯ll definitely tear you to shreds... ugh...¡±


    "Do you think the Young Master is your friend?"


    "You wretched bitch! How dare you touch my hair... Wait a moment..."


    "Do you think I¡¯m your friend?"


    "Ugh..."


    Judging from the sounds, it seemed like everything went well.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    On the top floor of the Imperial Pce, in the throne room...


    "Your Highness! Please reconsider!"


    "Do you really intend to bring a person like Frey into the pce?!"


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Seated on the throne, na looked down at everyone with a nk expression as her attendants and the ministers raised their voices in protest.


    "He''spletely insane. You never know what he¡¯ll do if he¡¯s let into the imperial pce!¡±


    "Are you nning to make him the Emperor Consort? That¡¯s absolutely uneptable!"


    "Enough."


    As na, looking down at them, spoke in a low voice, the voices of the protesting ministers gradually quieted down.


    "Your Highness, may I offer some advice?"


    In the sudden silence that followed, a visitor who had visited her quietly spoke up.


    "After hunting, one should not discard the hunting dog, rather you should eat it."


    With these words and a gentle smile, the speaker was none other than the Archbishop of the Church.


    He was the third-highest-ranking member of the Church, following the Pope and the cardinals, and was the leader of the Church''s executive as an elder.


    "Ahem¡­ We¡¯re in the middle of discussion with her highness, the Princess."


    "I understand it''s urgent, but please step aside for now. We are in the midst of a meeting."


    ¡°How dare an outside force interfere in state affairs...¡±


    At that sudden remark, all of the Princess''s attendants turned their icy gazes towards the Archbishop.


    "Your Highness, may I also speak?"


    The person who had been quietly observing the situation stepped forward and spoke.


    "Hafran, do you have advice for me as well?"


    "No, it''s more like a question."


    He, the head of her attendants, looked sharply at her as he spoke.


    "Can Your Highness control Frey?"


    As soon as he finished speaking, a chilling atmosphere settled in.


    "L-Lord Hafran?"


    "Why are you suddenly asking?"


    "Oh, this person..."


    Though the bewildered ministers tried to stop him, Hafran, unyielding, continued to look directly at na.


    "To be honest, I''m not sure if you can control him. After all, it was Frey who caused unnecessary conflict with the Church. We still don''t have the ability to engage in a full-scale war with the Church. So, him¨C"


    "I never knew."


    However, before he could finish his sentence, na interjected him with a cold expression.


    ¡°You are quite careless.¡±


    "Your Highness."


    Even so, Hafran persisted in his statement.


    "Don''t forget how you can sit on that throne."


    When na heard those words, her eyes began to sh eerily.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    The moment Hafran finished speaking and locked eyes with the Archbishop, a loud noise rang out.


    <em>- Boom!!!</em>


    "Why are you causing such amotion?"


    Someone forcefully pushed open the door to the throne room and entered.


    "F-Frey..."


    "Y-You¡­ When did you wake up?"


    ¡°Didn¡¯t they say it would take another week for him to wake up?¡±


    Then, the faces of the ministers suddenly turned pale.


    "This fucking pissed me off!"


    Observing them, Frey, once again, began to make rational /genesisforsaken

 Chapter 331: The Thieving Cat

    Chapter 331: The Thieving Cat


    "Is there anyone dissatisfied with me?"


    As Frey looked around, the ministers lowered their heads quietly.


    "Those who are dissatisfied with me, please bow your heads."


    When Frey, whose eyes lit up at the sight, said that, the sound of people raising their heads echoed throughout the throne room.


    "Strange, isn''t it? It seems like there''s not a single person dissatisfied."


    Frey frowned at the reactions of the ministers and wore a puzzled expression.


    "Then, what were the words I just heard a moment ago?"


    As soon as the words came out of his mouth, the surrounding atmosphere instantly turned cold.


    "Hmm... Keum.""Uhhmph, hmm."


    Awkward coughing echoed amidst the silence in the throne room.


    No matter how normal the nobles in the Princess na faction appeared, their sense of nobility remained.


    Therefore, even though he was the Duke''s eldest son, they couldn''t grasp how to treat Frey, who had now be amoner.


    "Lord Frey."


    In such an awkward atmosphere, Hafran spoke to Frey, and everyone''s attention focused on him.


    ¡°Drawing a sword in the presence of Her Highness, the Imperial Princess, not only vites imperial etiquette but also constitutes outright treason, punishable byw.¡±


    After saying that, Hafran prostrated in front of Princess na and spoke.


    ¡°What is happening right now is tantamount to treason, Your Highness! If Frey draws his sword and attacks you right now, who could stop him!¡±


    "..."


    "Your Highness, now more than ever, you must establish the authority of the Imperial Family. You must sternly reprimand Frey!"


    After finishing his words, Hafran secretly smiled and muttered to himself.


    <em>Of course, if that¡¯s possible.</em>


    "What do you mean by ''of course, if that¡¯s possible''?"


    "...!"


    However, wearing the same smile, Frey lightly threaded towards Hafran, who was prostrating.


    "Wh-what are you saying..."


    "I can actually hear the sounds of people''s hearts, Lord Hafran."


    "D-don''te any closer!"


    As Frey touched the sword on his waist, Hafran, looking perplexed, shouted while staring at the Archbishop.


    Already, a dark liquid was dripping around the sword as if it had cut someone.


    ¡°Princess na! Bringing weapons in front of the sacred throne is an insult to the imperial family and a crime of treason!¡±


    "This isn''t a weapon."


    "Wh-what?"


    "It''s just a scabbard."


    Thanks to that, Hafran, who had turned pale with surprise and was shouting in frustration, nkly looked at Frey as he drew the sword from his waist.


    "... It really is."


    Upon closer inspection, Frey was simply wearing a scabbard on his waist.


    It was just a misconception due to the unknown, murky liquid flowing around and Frey''s murderous intent.


    ¡°Why? Do you see me as a lunatic who storms into the pce with a sword? I¡¯m, after all, still the Princess¡¯ vassal. Even without a sword, this loyal vassal immediately came running to her aid as soon as I regained my consciousness. Isn¡¯t that in itself a statement of my loyalty?¡±


    "I-I see."


    "It doesn''t appear to be the same for you, though."


    "Pardon?"


    Hafran, who was slightly relieved upon hearing Frey''s next words, widened his eyes as Frey suddenly whispered in a cold voice.


    <em>- Snap!!</em>


    "Kuough!!"


    And in the next moment, Frey, gripping the scabbard like holding a bat, struck Hafran''s leg with all his might.


    "P-please..."


    "It''s okay, I won¡¯t kill you."


    Hafran stumbled and iled to the ground. Seeing the approaching Frey, he reached out his hand and begged for his life. Frey just smiled.


    "I''ve never killed anyone while rebelling against the Imperial Family. If anything, you and the pce guards have killed more. I''m not a lunatic who kills anyone who makes a mistake.."


    "..."


    "But why are you asking to be spared? I''ll spare you anyway. But, of course, a few bones might be broken."


    "W-why are you doing this?"


    As the audience was overwhelmed by the killing intent emanating from Frey, Hafran clenched his fists as he realized that no one would help him.


    "Why in the world are you doing this!! In such a sacred ce...!"


    ¡°First of all, you dare to talk disrespectfully to Princess na.¡±


    "Ack!"


    After striking Hafran¡¯s fist with the scabbard, Frey began to speak in a cold tone.


    " ¡®Don''t forget how you can sit on that throne¡¯? Have you never considered how that could be interpreted?"


    "Ah..."


    Hearing those words, Hafran expression faltered


    ¡°How dare a vassal, a mere subordinate, overstep their authority? It could be interpreted as an attempt to keep the imperial authority in check or raise doubts about the legitimacy of the rebellion that urred a few days ago. Moreover, you also go as far as questioning the Princess'' childhood history."


    Frey spat out words in rapid fire.


    "The Princess ascended to this position solely through her efforts. It''s not something a lowly person like you could carelessly talk about."


    "I-I u-understand. I was wrong. So please stop..."


    "And you are a spy, right?"


    "...!"


    Hafran, who had dropped his confident demeanor to humbly plead with Frey, widened his eyes and flinched upon hearing those words.


    ¡°You¡¯re a spy nted by the Church, right?¡±


    "Wha-what nonsense! This is an unjust usation! Keuaaargh!"


    "You purposefully undermine the Princess¡¯ power while elevating the power of the founding contributors, while simultaneously trying to restrain or expel me. That must have been your goal."


    "Ugggeugh..."


    Frey pressed his scabbard against Hafran¡¯s foot, he then interrogated him further.


    "You tried to incite your vassals to kill me when I was unconscious, didn''t you? And now you''re thinking, ''How could you have known?'' You''re a scoundrel who doesn''t even appreciate the mercy I''ve shown you."


    "W-wait a moment."


    "When did it start, huh? Was it from the beginning? Or was it a recent acquisition?"


    "False usations, they''re false. I..."


    "It must be recent."


    Hafran, who was trying to justify himself while gritting his teeth, knew that he couldn''t block Frey''s ¡®Mind Reading¡¯ skill that easily.


    "E-evidence. Do you have any evidence?"


    "The evidence wille out if we search your house and room. What''s important is that you''ve been caught by me now."


    As Frey raised his scabbard, Hafran closed his eyes and trembled.


    "Frey, stop."


    At that critical moment, na''s voice suddenly echoed.


    <em>- Kugugugugu...</em>


    At the same time, her ''Sovereign Aura'' began to fill the throne room.


    "Come here."


    Following her words, Frey sheathed the scabbard and started moving towards na.


    "Calm down, Frey."


    Once Frey came in front of her and sat beside her, na began gently stroking his head.


    "Good boy, well done."


    Frey¡¯s previous demeanor suddenly vanished into thin air as soon as he felt her touch; soon, he became as quiet as a well-behaved cat.


    <em>- Ssk, ssk...</em>


    It wasn¡¯t just an act either, Frey actually closed his eyes and nuzzled his cheek against na¡¯s neck.


    He mimicked the action that Lulu always used to do to him.


    <em>...So cute.</em>


    na''s dignified expression cracked for a moment when she thought that he acted like her pet.


    "Guards, heed mymands."


    However, she had toe to her senses.


    All of this was a sacrifice and assistance Frey had offered to her. She couldn''t let such a situation go awry.


    ¡°Criminal Hafran, you have been found guilty of high treason against the Empire! Guards, drag him out!.


    As the ministers¡¯ eyes widened at themand, na looked at Hafran, who was sprawled on the ground, with a cold gaze.


    "The information that he''s a spy is also something I''ve known. Search his house and warehouse, and at the same time, interrogate him."


    "Understood."


    "Y-Your Highness! It¡¯s me! Your loyal aide!!"


    Hafran was startled by the harshmand. He lost hisposure and began shouting uncontrobly as the guards closed in on him.


    "Th-that wicked person has enchanted the Imperial Princess!"


    "..."


    "That thieving scoundrel aims to seize the Imperial Family and dismantle the Empire, leading to its downfall!! That damned scoundrel has enchanted the Imperial Princess... Keugh..."


    However, Hafran was subdued by the guards and dragged out of the pce before he could finish his words.


    "..."


    Witnessing the trusted aide, who could be considered the right arm of the Princess, being swiftly overwhelmed, the ministers lowered their heads with expressions of fear.


    In reality, quite a few of them agreed with Hafran''s opinions.


    Due to the absolute power of Emperor Raikon, the Empire was corrupt, and many were discontent with the lofty imperial authority.


    For that reason, greed began to subtly creep in, as they appeared to amass influence and emerge as the predominant force within the court.


    However, looking at the current situation, it seems that the imperial authority will remain overwhelmingly high for now.


    This was because the Princess was the sole individual capable of controlling Frey, who sat beside her, being petted with the expression of a simple country boy.


    "Shall I introduce my daughter to him? Once sessful, no one can touch that power..."


    "Nonsense. To that lunatic?"


    "What kind of methods did she use, I wonder..."


    Therefore, the ministers were content with just looking at the Princess and Frey and whispering quietly among themselves, rather than seeking to gain power.


    "Also, we have nothing to discuss with you."


    The murmurs stopped when na spoke, and they began to look around cautiously.


    "You all are enemies of the Empire."


    In the midst of such a chaotic situation, na made a deration.


    "It seems you aren¡¯t afraid of the emunication, Princess?"


    "How dare you run your lowly mouth and babble in front of me?"


    As the Archbishop, who had been silently observing the situation, spoke in a chilling voice, na responded sternly.


    "The faith of the entire world, the faith of all believers, will converge to overwhelm you. Can the Empire still be an empire after being designated as heretics?"


    ¡°Hah¡­ Spare me your nonsense, drag that senile old man and confine him!¡±


    Eventually, the situation escted uncontrobly.


    "It seems you couldn¡¯t grasp the fear thates with an emunication, young princess."


    As he spoke, the Archbishop began to radiate divine power while ncing at the encroaching pce guards. The divine power coalesced into a shield, adorned with intricate patterns, that wrapped his body.


    "In the first week, your physical strength will vanish, your mana and sword aura dissipate, and your entire senses will be dull."


    "Wha- What kind of old man..."


    "In the second week, your body will slowly decay and wither away. Your divine Blessing and miracles will be taken away, and only unfortunate events will ur, and your emotions will dry up.¡±


    <em>- Craaaaaaack...</em>


    The guards drenched in cold sweat and stumbled due to the merciless divine power emanating from the shield. The Archbishop, observing their plight as if it were nothing, continued muttering while looking at na.


    "In the third week, your right to speak and your ability to think rationally will be revoked. And by the fourth week, ultimately, your right to live will be taken from you, and you will perish in agony."


    When na remained silent in response to his words, the Archbishop chuckled before speaking again.


    "This is only a tiny part of what happens to someone subjected to emunication. I haven''t even touched upon the political issues rted to emunication and the duties of world leaders."


    "Shall I step in myself, you old fool?"


    "The citizens of the Empire, and eventually people from the entire continent, will no longer see you as human. Can you remain in that position even as the whole world invades the Empire? By the time you''re dragged out to face the harsh reality, it would be a sight to see..."


    "Uh, um. Your Highness, Princess."


    However, at that moment, Frey, who had been quietly receiving na''s affection, suddenly smiled and interjected into the conversation.


    "Can I negotiate with him for a moment?"


    "Uh, yes... I mean, permission granted."


    Despite her smiling face, na, whose facial muscles were shaking uncontrobly, unconsciously replied timidly. However, she quickly regained her senses and responded with a dignified voice.


    "Ne-go-ti-a-tion!!"


    And in the next moment, with a very excited expression, Frey leaped from the throne and started rushing towards the Archbishop.


    "You must be the evil of the century that the Princess so desperately wooed with her fine body. How many times have you frolicked that wicked heretic, you filthy wench?"


    "Ne-go-ti-a-tion!!"


    Observing Frey with aposed expression, the Archbishop secretly shook his arm and muttered.


    "I don¡¯t know what you did to gain that kind of power, but no matter how strong your power is, even the strongest force will crumble lifelessly under the emunication deration of His Holiness the Pope."


    <em>- Woooong...</em>


    "And on the day I receive power directly from the ''True Sun,'' you won''t stand a chance¨C"


    <em>- Crassssh!!!</em>


    "Huh?"


    However, Frey''s scabbard cleaved through his shield as if cutting through butter.


    "Keheeeugh...!"


    ¡°Why do so many people not realize they''re about to get fucked until right before it happens? Is it because they often find themselves in positions of power?""


    Eventually, Frey¡¯s scabbard struck the Archbishop¡¯s face, shattering his teeth, causing the Archbishop to stagger backward.


    "Did you think the Imperial Family would kneel before the likes of you?"


    <em>-Smack! Smack!</em>


    "This is a deration of war; the Church has crossed the line too far."


    <em>-Smack! Boom!!!</em>


    "Y-you fool! Once the emunication deration is over..."


    As Frey brandished his scabbard with a gleeful expression, the Archbishop, barely deflecting the blows with his hands pressed against his injured mouth, retorted with a voice thick with anger and frustration as he was pushed backward.


    ¡°For days, you¡¯ve been yapping about emunication this, emunication that. Where the hell do you think you''ll dere it, huh?¡±


    "What?"


    "I have severed your sacred site. Don¡¯t you need that ce in order to dere emunication?"


    As Frey chuckled at his statement, the Archbishop began to respond with a furious expression.


    "Yes, it will take some time since we''ve lost the sacred site. However, we can still make the deration within a week. With the faith of believers and executives spread across the world, it should suffice, even without making the deration on the sacred site..."


    "A week?"


    Frey, who attacked the Archbishop using his scabbard, tilts his head with a bright smile.


    "Not one day, not three days, but a whole week?"


    Then, with a chilling voice, he uttered that one word.


    <strong>- Archbishop, we have a big problem!</strong>


    "...?¡±


    At that moment, in the Archbishop''s mind,munications from executives and priests scattered throughout the region began toe in.


    <strong>- The West Continent branch is under a massive air raid!</strong>


    <strong>- Terrorists have attacked the Cathedral in the Eastern Continent branch! No casualties, but all holy relics and the cathedral have been destroyed!</strong>


    <strong>- The remaining church branches in the Empire are under simultaneous attack! We may need to evacuate!</strong>


    <strong>- Former Vice Commander and priests who participated in the ritual are missing...</strong>


    <strong>- All of our hideouts are blocked with dirt and stone!</strong>


    As the Archbishop began to stumble due to the numerousmunications echoing in his head, Frey looked at him and muttered in a low voice.


    "Will the Church still exist on the map a week from now?"


    "You..."


    "This is just the beginning. I will personally eradicate the Sun God Church from this world without leaving a trace. My friend, the Sun God, has sanctioned it."


    "...Keugh."


    Frey swung his scabbard violently, the Archbishop, who vomited blood despite blocking it with his shield, stopped walking and looked behind him.


    "Ehmmm...!"


    A wall blocked his path behind him, leaving no space for retreat.


    "Huaha, huahaha! Huahahaha!!"


    ¡°At this point, I¡¯m getting tired of peopleughing when they are about to lose. How about shedding tears instead? I believe that would be somewhat novel.¡±


    "Do you think you can win, Frey? Do you really think you''ll win like this?"


    Frey, casting a pitiful look at the Archbishop who began to advance unexpectedly, listened with mild interest to his words.


    "Isn¡¯t the Princess really such close friends with the Saintess?"


    Then, his gaze widened.


    "And she is also someone important to you, too, Frey."


    "Oh."


    "Who do you think have the Saintess, who was missing from the academy a few days ago?"


    "...Fucked."


    "It would be a shame to lose the Saintess'' life, so you better handle this well."


    The Archbishop, who spoke like that, shed a sly smile upon seeing Frey¡¯s serious expression.


    "...It¡¯s not us who are fucked."


    "What?"


    However, Frey slowly opened his mouth as he gazed at the Archbishop.


    "You guys are seriously fucking screwed."


    With a genuinely sad expression, he whispered those words.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    Meanwhile, at that moment.


    "Excuse me, what did you just say?"


    Kania, who had been using her favorite dagger in the basement to snatch and absorb the Demon God¡¯s dark mana, was now asking while tilting her head.


    "D-Don''t act like you don''t know!"


    As the Demon God stared at Kania, she shrieked.


    ¡°How can a lowly bitch like you possess my divinity!¡±


    "...What?"


    "When on earth did you steal it!!!"


    Unable toprehend those words, Kania just silently tilted her /genesisforsaken

 Chapter 332: Dating Violence

    Chapter 332: Dating Violence


    "What do you mean by I possess your divinity?"


    "Keeeugh..."


    "I''ll ask again. What do you mean by I possess your divinity?"


    "Uuuuh..."


    As Kania''s dagger dug into the Demon God''s body, she twisted in pain and let out a groan.


    "If you resist, you will only suffer. Think about it."


    "Aaah, uuuh..."


    Nevertheless, Kania ruthlessly continued to use the dagger to torture the Demon God''s body.


    As a warlock, she had done worse things in the previous cycle.Even though she was a goddess, extracting information from a dignified woman who had never been hit, let alone tortured before, was a piece of cake.


    "M-my power... I can feel it from you..."


    After a little more time passed, the Demon God opened her mouth with an exhausted expression.


    "Why? When exactly did you take away my power? There must be a reason why I''ve been getting weaker day by day."


    "I took your powers away?"


    "Stop ying innocent, you psycho bitch."


    The Demon God, who shouted in rage, mumbled while trembling.


    "Frey and those crazy girls are all insane... Especially Serena, that bitch..."


    "So, I haven¡¯t performed as well as Ms. Serena? I apologize. I will strive harder."


    "W-wait, that''s not... Kyaaaack!"


    And in the next moment, Kania''s dagger pierced her side.


    ¡°It¡¯s really convenient because you don¡¯t have to worry about excessive bleeding or scarring.¡±


    "Gu!"


    <em>- Crunch, crunch...</em>


    The dagger prated the pdin''s body without leaving a single wound, as if piercing water, and continued to strike the Demon God¡¯s soul.


    Then, the Demon God¡¯s eyes eventually rolled back and started to dark energy from her mouth.


    "Is this your divinity?"


    Kania was staring at the dark energy contained in the sks lined up on the desk behind her. Then she swiped the energy flowing from the Demon God¡¯s mouth with her finger and asked with a sneer.


    "I have always thought that it wasn''t ordinary dark mana. I''ve never felt such pure energy before. It felt like I was handling the undiluted version of dark mana."


    ¡°For a mere lowlife, you are quite talented, aren¡¯t you? But that¡¯s not my divinity; It¡¯s just the source of my power.¡±


    After responding with an arrogant expression, the Demon God continued speaking.


    "That is the true origin of all dark mana, the essence of every warlock''s power."


    "I see."


    "Nevertheless, you adapt to that power quite well. You even deluded me into thinking you stole my divinity. As expected, you''re quite something."


    Hearing this, Kania looked at the sks with an even more intrigued expression.


    "I''ve felt this power somewhere before..."


    <em>Despite pretending otherwise, it turns out she is no different from other warlocks. She, too, is unconsciously drawn to power.</em>


    As the Demon God saw Kania shaking the sks with interest, she secretly wore a content smile.


    <em>However, did she think someone as lowly as her could control that power</em>


    For now, even though her situation looked rather pitiful right now, she was still a goddess and a transcendent being.


    Furthermore, she was the sovereign and overseer of all warlocks.


    Of course, Kania was an exception for some reason, but if she used her essence, the story would change


    <em>It appears her downfall is imminent, given her increasing interest in that power. If she consumes the power in that sk, her demise will hasten.</em>


    Like any other god, Eclipse was the Demon God who received the faith of warlocks and bestowed them a power called ¡®dark mana.¡¯


    No matter how skilled Kania was as a warlock, there was no way she could handle the essence of dark mana that the Demon God could manipte.


    ¡°H-How annoying. To end up spending the rest of my life replenishing your strength..."


    <em>That¡¯s right, keep eating it without understanding its nature. Keep stealing from me without knowing that it will lead to your downfall, you thieving cat bitch.</em>


    Thus, pretending to be vexed, the Demon God resolved to urge Kania to consume her power.


    Such a foolish brat who knows nothing eagerly coveted power without knowing her ce. She would wait until Kania fell into corruption. After that, she nned to make Kania her subordinate and ravage her to her heart''s content.


    <em>- Srk...</em>


    "Somehow, it seems simr to this power."


    "...!!!""


    However, in the next moment, the Demon God could not help but make a shocked expression.


    "Th-th-that''s..."


    "Hm?"


    <em>Isn¡¯t that my, my divinity?!!!</em>


    A ck sphere the size of a ball floated above Kania''s hand.


    It was undeniably her own essence, her very own divinity.


    However, how in the world did Kania end up having that?


    She never gave something like that to her...


    "Uh."


    Only then did the Demon God realize that her own essence, the one containing her divinity, had disappeared from her body, and her face soon turned pale.


    At this rate, bing a mere mortal was just a matter of time.


    No, that wasn''t the problem; it was clear that there would be retribution from ¡®that being¡¯.


    "Have you ever attacked the Young Master?"


    "Wh-what, what?"


    The Demon God, who had been wearing a pale expression, suddenly snapped back to her senses at Kania''s question.


    "The damage that the Young Master experienced would be redirected to me. This energy came into my possession during the vacation a few months ago. So, I ask you again, have you ever attacked the Young Master?"


    "Fuck."


    Only then did the Demon God realize what had happened.


    She still remembered that disgraceful day¡ªthe day when she first descended upon this body, attacked Frey, and was forced to retreat due to his retaliation.


    That day, she had directly attacked Frey, considering that the pressure from ''that being'' might affect her divinity.


    <em>Could it be that there was a problem with the divinity back then?</em>


    At that time, when her power was already insufficient, she had poured all her strength into Frey. What if her divinity was harmed because of that?


    What if her ''divinity'', which had deemed itself powerless due to intervening with the world, had been damaged and was virtually powerless, leading it to take possession of the strongest warlock who happened to be nearby?


    Now, what would happen if that was the case?


    ¡°F-Fuck, Fuck. Fuck.¡±


    "I don''t know what''s going on, but it seems like you''re in quite a predicament."


    Impressively, Kania was skillfully handling her divinity.


    It was not something a mortal should be able to handle. Even if someone just touched it, it should naturally lead the person to corruption or the copse of the entire body.


    Was it just a coincidence?


    Or, could it be that she had the qualities of a goddess?


    <em>Nonsense.</em>


    The Demon God shook her head quickly and began to dismiss the current situation as a simple coincidence and swiftly started thinking.


    <em>It''s just that my divinity was temporarily diminished. Once my strength recovers, it wille back. Since I said it was a mistake earlier, that girl probably still doesn''t realize she has gained divinity. So, if I endure a little longer¡­</em>


    "But, let me tell you."


    "Keheuk!"


    Just when the Demon God decided that she had to somehow recover her strength, Kania''s dagger plunged into her heart.


    ¡°There¡¯s something I¡¯ve been curious about for a long time.¡±


    Kania posed a question to the Demon God, who could not even scream due to the pain and was gasping for air.


    ¡°What exactly did you make my parents do?¡±


    "...!"


    "I could always see it when I was young¡ª the moment when my parents prayed to you every night and received divine revtion."


    "...Augh."


    As the Demon God subtly averted her gaze at those words, Kania''s face turned cold, and she twisted the dagger.


    "What is your rtionship with my parents? What did youmand them to do? What kind of deal was made that made my parents so powerful?"


    "Ugh..."


    "It seems like you have no intention to say anything. Well, I''ll make you talk soon enough."


    Saying so, Kania began to torture the Demon God''s entire body.


    <em>Hurry... I need to recover my strength...</em>


    <em>- Crack...!</em>


    <em>At this rate... I''ll be a mere mortal...</em>


    With that thought, dark energy once again escaped from Eclipse¡¯s mouth.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    "Kkeoheuk!"


    "Usually, a club is a cure for all, you know? But s, it doesn''t work for a senile old man like you. It¡¯s a shame."


    When Frey struck the Archbishop with his scabbard, he flew through the air with his shield and rolled around the imperial pce.


    "Y-You... aren''t you afraid of the Sun God?"


    "The Sun God fainted immediately after I struck her abdomen."


    "You¡¯re insane, crazy bastard..."


    Frey chased after the Archbishop, who was crawling like a dog due to his already broken legs, with a fearsome expression.


    The surrounding atmosphere was already filled with fear and awe.


    It was a huge setback for the Archbishop, who was trying to put pressure on the imperial family and further reduce the influence of na and Frey by using the Saintess as a hostage and the threat of emunication.


    "Seeing you crawl like a dog, I''m d you finally know your ce."


    "Ugh..."


    "Why bother trying to run away? You''re right in the middle of enemy territory. Do you think you can insult Her Highness, the Imperial Princess, and still leave with your life?"


    Frey stopped the crawling Archbishop by stepping on his broken legs. Then he held him by the neck, and lifted him.


    "The Pope, The Cardinal, and all the executives of the Church. Are you all watching?"


    Looking into his eyes, Frey began to speak.


    ¡°This is a deration of war. We will annihte you within seven days.¡±


    "...You."


    The Archbishop struggled within Frey¡¯s grasp and soon spoke with a fierce expression.


    "Do you think the Princess, who has yet to ascend to the throne, can engage in a full-scale war with us in this chaotic situation?"


    "..."


    "Our grand n has been prepared for centuries. There is no way that the declining Imperial Family, which has only asserted its authority and just gone through a rebellion, could survive the war."


    The Archbishop spoke while sneering and looked straight into Frey''s eyes.


    "This war will end with the Church as the victor. In a week, the deration of emunication will be issued, along with the promation of the founding of the Theocracy of the Sacred Sun God''s. The Sunrise Empire will be a setting sun."


    "This senile dog talks too much."


    "Kkeuk!"


    Saying this, Frey smashed the Archbishop''s jaw, mming him into the ground. In a low voice, he whispered.


    "Let me ask you one thing. Who is the highest person in the Church?"


    "Well... of course, it''s His Holiness, the Pope..."


    "It¡¯s the Saintess, you idiot."


    Having said that, Frey¡¯s eyes were shining quietly.


    ¡°Who has more power: the Pope who was elected by the executives or the Saintess who was chosen by the Goddess herself?¡±


    "Regardless, it''s useless. The Saintess is already in our grasp. The brat has no influence..."


    "It seems like you''re mistaken about something."


    Frey then stomped on the Archbishop''s waist and whispered.


    "Since when have you been controlling the Saintess?"


    "...Kkeuk."


    "You probably have never had such an opportunity, have you?"


    Having said that, Frey shattered his backbone, rendering him unconscious, and then looked around.


    "Well, it ended up like this."


    Frey looked at the frightened ministers, smiling brightly.


    "From today, we''re at war with the Church."


    Leaving this statement, Frey headed towards the exit with a cheerful expression.


    "So, stop the pointless infighting before we¡¯re attacked and focus on strategy meetings instead."


    As he spoke, the tension on the faces of the ministers slowly began to ease.


    <em>- Step, step...</em>


    "Alright, with that, we''ve solved three problems in one go..."


    Frey, who had solved three of the four problems blocking na¡¯s coronation at once, muttered as he walked down the corridors of the imperial pce.


    "Now, only thest problem remains..."


    Suddenly, Frey stopped in his tracks.


    >Hero! How are you~!


    The familiar Moonlight-color Chat window appeared in front of his eyes.


    >Today, I hunted some strange(?) demonic monsters on the Eastern Continent! Ms. Lunar said they were goblins? Elders or something¡­


    "Goblins? Lunar?¡±


    Frey tilted his head when he saw the attached picture in the chat window. Then his eyes widened as he read the text below.<blockquote>


    Anyway, I caught them and earned some points! Please don''t spend them recklessly likest time; you need to save them!</blockquote>


    "¡­Now I have enough."


    Making a quick and rational judgment, Frey immediately opened the special ability panel and started running towards the guest room.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    "Crunch, crunch..."


    Meanwhile, in the Imperial guest room.


    "Ms. Ruby, it''s okay. You still have us."


    ¡°Since we havee to make an officialint, even Frey will not be able to touch the Hero carelessly.¡±


    Ruby, who entered the guest room with the Hero Party, quietly bit her nails as she looked at the system window in front of her.


    [Special Ability Shop - Demon King Ver]


    "Should I just... go all out? "


    Finally, after muttering like that, Ruby raised her hand.


    <em>No, right now, my points are at rock bottom. For some reason, the point supply is cut off now, and purchasing something like this might lead to a catastrophe.</em>


    The skill Frey purchased a while back, ''Remove the Rank Badge and Fight,'' and the recently added¡®Ultimate Move Permit¡¯.


    As Ruby reached for those two skills and muttered to herself, she lowered her hand.


    "Hero..."


    "What should we do... Ever since that day, whenever she¡¯s alone, she always acts like this..."


    "Shh, she must have been in great shock.¡±


    <em>These fucking kids¡­</em>


    Ruby, quietly grinding her teeth, started muttering to herself as the students looked at her with pitying gazes.


    <em>It doesn''t matter, even if I didn¡¯t use these skills. Today, I will take revenge to my heart¡¯s content. Frey.</em>


    The exact moment when she thought that and kindled the fire within her¡­


    <em>- Creak...</em>


    "Hello, Hero."


    As the door to the guest room opened, Frey appeared.


    "Hero, we will handle..."


    "Lord Frey."


    Seeing him, Ruby stepped forward, bypassing the students in front of her.


    "As the representative of the Hero Party and the Academy, I havee to greet the new Imperial Ruler."


    <strong>- You should think carefully, Frey.</strong>


    With gleaming eyes, she began to send a mental transmission to Frey.


    <strong>- If I don''t stand by the Princess''s side, do you think the public will follow her? I am the only Hero in this world. You overlooked that. It¡¯s truly a foolish act.</strong>


    "..."


    <strong>- Today, you¡¯re going to be my toy. Otherwise, I won''t stand by the Princess''s side.</strong>


    As Frey blinked at those words, Ruby touched his clothes with a creepy expression.


    "How about we go on a little date?"


    <strong>- I¡¯ll break you, Frey.</strong>


    When she whispered that, revealing her smiling eyes...


    "Ms. Ruby."


    Suddenly, Frey looked at her tenderly and grabbed the edge of her clothes.


    "I love you.¡±


    "What?"


    Then, Frey leaned towards her ear and softly whispered.


    "Actually, I''ve liked you for a long time."


    "...???"


    Startled by this sudden confession, Ruby stared at Frey with a dumbfounded expression.


    "So..."


    Looking at her like that, Frey muttered to himself in a low voice.


    "...From now on, everything I do is a way to express my affection for you."


    "What did you say?"


    Satisfied with his rational judgment, Frey held onto Ruby''s arm.


    "Have you ever heard of the term ''dating violence''?"


    "You crazy bastard."


    In response to that, Ruby unconsciously let out a /genesisforsaken

 Chapter 333: The Violence of Love

    Chapter 333: The Violence of Love


    <em>- Ssk...</em>


    Frey gently caressed Ruby''s neck.


    "Why, aren¡¯t you asking me out on a date?"


    "..."


    Then, Frey spoke to Ruby with a tender voice while buttoning up her undone buttons.


    This left Ruby in a cold sweat as she tried to back away, but when she realized that there was nowhere she could run by going backward, she turned her gaze to Frey.


    <em>What is this crazy bastard trying to do this time?</em>


    How could he confess in front of the Hero Party and academy students? Moreover, what was the meaning of his gentle attitude and touch?


    "What are you up to, Frey?"Looking at him slowly buttoning up her buttons, Ruby asked with a strange expression.


    "What scheme are you hatching this time? What''s with the words earlier, and what does ''dating violence'' mean?"


    Frey had gone insane not long ago.


    It was not the kind of corruption she had hoped for; instead, he had be more like a lunatic. He had descended into madness to such an extent that no one could deny the sheer level of insanity he disyed.


    However, there was always an eerily sharp edge to his madness.


    It was impossible to predict whether it was within Frey''s calction or if the madness exceeded its limits, making him appear more rational.


    Anyway, there must be a reason for him to do such things.


    So, before it was toote, she had to figure out his scheme.


    Otherwise, she felt like she would be swept away by this crazy bastard¡¯s madness again, just like before.


    <em>You¡¯re not the only one who can use the system.</em>


    Therefore, Ruby decided to use her mind-reading skills to delve into Frey''s emotions.


    "Huh?"


    However, as Ruby opened the system window, she froze, staring into space.


    "W-what is it?"


    "What do you mean by what is it? I told you that I love you."


    Frey, gazing at Ruby affectionately, stroked her chin before leaning in.


    <em>- Chu.</em>


    And the sound of their lips meeting could be heard.


    "Ub? Ebeub..."


    "...!?"


    Ruby, taken aback by Frey''s sudden kiss, widened her eyes and froze in ce while the students behind her were shocked.


    <em>- Smooch...</em>


    <em>Does he¡­ really love me?</em>


    Ruby involuntarily allowed Frey¡¯s tongue into her mouth. Still, she was bewildered by the sudden turn of events.


    "I really, really love you, Hero."


    Seeing her reaction, Frey whispered while smiling at her.


    <em>- Chu, Chuuuu.</em>


    "S-Stop it."


    <em>- Smooch.</em>


    "Y-You crazy bastard!"


    As Frey kissed her neck passionately and licked it slightly with his tongue, Ruby trembled and mumbled to herself.


    <em>Is he really corrupted this time?</em>


    <em>- Smooch...</em>


    "Th-That ce..."


    Ruby''s cheeks started to flush a bit.


    In reality, she had never experienced such affectionate gestures from the opposite sex.


    In a way, it was natural because she waspletely ignorant of things like romance and innocent love, and only ever pursued pleasure.


    <em>- Thump, thump...</em>


    In the end, she was still a woman.


    "St-Stop it..."


    Ruby, who had been exposed to unfamiliar sensations due to Frey''s affection, was startled and unknowingly took a step back when her chest began to tingle.


    "Ms. Ruby."


    However, Frey was unfazed and followed her, taking a step forward.


    "Please go out with me."


    As Frey gently held her hand and whispered in a low voice, a silence began to settle around them.


    "...Uh, um."


    Ruby was momentarily confused, unable to grasp the situation. After rolling her eyes, she closed them and began organizing the current situation.


    <em>Somehow, for some reason, this crazy bastard suddenly started liking me.</em>


    Certainly, the emotion Frey currently harbored for her, which she discerned with her mind-reading skill, was ¡®love¡¯.


    She checked repeatedly, wondering whether he harbored even a subtle hint of lust towards her. Surprisingly, the emotion that was entirely absent before seemed to have surfaced.


    <em>...This is an opportunity.</em>


    As soon as she realized that, Ruby''s mind began cooling down.


    <em>This is myst chance to truly corrupt him.</em>


    She didn¡¯t know why this crazy bastard suddenly started liking her.


    Perhaps, due to the recent madness he developed, his brain malfunctioned, making him like her. Or maybe, for some reason, the Demon God, who had been out of touchtely, had done something to influence him.


    However, what¡¯s important was that the emotion Ruby had been craving for so long had finally manifested in Frey.


    <em>I can¡¯t miss this golden opportunity to corrupt him. Then, I will turn him into my servant and bring the end of the world.</em>


    Regardless of how a hero like Frey fell in love with her, there couldn''t be a more perfect opportunity to corrupt him.


    She had been rather anxious due to Frey¡¯s unpredictable behavior, loss of contact with the Demon God, and the umting damage on her body. If she could corrupt Frey, she could bring an end to everything.


    Moreover, corrupting Frey was also one of her deepest desires. Ever since she tasted Frey, Ruby had desired him almost as much as the world¡¯s destruction.


    "Alright, I agree."


    After making that decision, Ruby smiled shyly and agreed to his proposal, causing the audience to freeze.


    "He¡­ro...?"


    "I-it¡¯s a lie, right?"


    "D-did something happen to her head??"


    The students started muttering with astonished expressions.


    "What... is this situation? Could it be a part of the Hero¡¯s strategy?"


    "There''s a strong chance that this is a high-level mind game. Let''s observe the situation for now."


    "..."


    Eurelia analyzed the situation with a stiff look, and Vener responded to her.


    Even Roswyn, who was quietly jotting something down in her notebook, suddenly flinched, and her eyes turned lifeless.


    In short, it was a total disaster.


    "Did you all hear that, Everyone?"


    Amidst the chaos, Frey held Ruby in his arms and gazed at her with a loving gaze. Then he looked around and addressed the other students.


    ¡°Now I would like to talk alone with my girlfriend. Would you mind leaving?¡±


    "..."


    At that remark, everyone looked at Frey with weirded-out expressions.


    Just a few days ago, Frey almost beat Ruby to the brink of death, but now he has somehow confessed his love for her.


    Furthermore, they couldn¡¯t understand why Ruby suddenly epted his confession with a smile.


    Everything seemed strange.


    "W-Well then..."


    "..."


    The more they pondered it, the deeper they sank into a strange feeling. People eventually ditched the idea of delving into that thought and began leaving the guest room one by one.


    "We¡¯ll go outside for now. Hero, If you feel like you¡¯re in danger, shout immediately."


    "..."


    With Vener and Roswyn, who lowered her head deeply, finally leaving the guest room, only Frey and Ruby remained inside.


    "Ms. Ruby."


    "Hmmm..."


    The moment they were left alone, Ruby crooked her head, rubbed her chin with her hand, and wore a greedy expression. As Frey stood up and approached her slowly, she responded with a content smile, gazing into his eyes.


    <em>- Smooch...</em>


    The next moment, Frey''s tongue entered her mouth again.


    <em>- Srk...</em>


    To prevent Frey from escaping, Ruby carefully wrapped her tail around his waist. She then entwined her tongue with his, and the corners of her mouth raised in a smirk.


    <em>I¡¯ll corrupt you like this, Frey.</em>


    If her saliva were to enter Frey''s body entirely, and if he stayed in that state for a few minutes without vomiting likest time, Frey would finally bepletely corrupted this time.


    Not as a lunatic or a madman but as herplete servant.


    <em>First, I need to bring him back to his senses and then inform him of what he has done.</em>


    <em>- Gulp...</em>


    <em>It will be so much fun.</em>


    Ruby, who had be quite excited, mumbled to herself inwardly.


    <em>But... what was that earlier?</em>


    Suddenly, she furrowed her brow in confusion as she contemted that.


    <em>There were clearly broken letters next to the emotion of love¡­¡¯</em>


    However, at that moment...


    <em>- Chomp!!</em>


    "...Ebeub!?"


    Frey, who was passionately kissing her, suddenly bit her lips with a gleam in his eyes.


    <em>- Chomp, Chomp...</em>


    "Ah, agh... I-it hurts!!"


    As a result, Ruby pushed Frey away with a scream. He quietly licked the blood smeared on his own lips.


    "Wh-What are you doing..."


    <em>- p!!!</em>


    As Ruby was about to shout at him with a re, her head violently turned to the side, followed by the sound of a p.


    "Ah, it hurts."


    Ruby, clutching her burning cheek, mumbled in disbelief.


    "Why, whyyy? Why are you doing this?"


    <em>- p!!!</em>


    "W-wait, this is violence, right? I-it¡¯s an attack?"


    <em>- p!!!</em>


    "...Euaaah?!"


    Then, after being repeatedly pped by Frey, she stopped asking questions and just started staring at Frey, dazedly holding her cheek.


    "Violence, you say? This is nothing like that."


    Watching her, Frey spoke with an excited smile.


    "This is an act of affection, you know?"


    "What?"


    "I¡¯m leaving my mark on your face. It''s a romantic and lovely gesture."


    "...?"


    As Ruby blinked her eyes, not quite grasping the words she had just heard, Frey stood up from his seat and spoke.


    "I currently love you the most in the world, Ms. Ruby."


    "I-I know. But why..."


    "Therefore, all the actions I''m taking towards you from now on are acts of affection."


    "Ah, damn it... Cough!!"


    The next moment, Ruby¡¯s head was mmed down on the desk by Frey, who grabbed her hair forcefully.


    "I!!! Love!! You!! Ms. Ruby!!!"


    "W-wait, just a moment. Keuheuk. Ugh."


    "I love you so much!! That I want to control you! Dominate you! Destroy you!!"


    "Egeuk... Ugh..."


    ¡°I want to beat you to the brink of death, make you dependent on me! I want you to be traumatized because of me, and to be terrified and think of me all the time! Ultimately, I want to make you believe that your life is nothing without me beating you!.¡±


    "Cough..."


    Frey fiercely nuzzled on her while pressing her against the desk, kneed her side, and whispered lovingly in her ear.


    "All of this is because I love you."


    "You crazy bastard... You''re really insane!"


    "Why are you like that? This isn''t violence. It''s pure affection without any malice. Look, even the system approved it, didn''t it?"


    "What... What method did you use? How could you do this without getting blocked by the system¡­¡±


    ¡°Do you need a reason to love someone? Actually, I¡¯ve secretly liked you for a long time.¡±


    "Keuaaaah..."


    Ruby writhed in agony as Frey dug his teeth into her neck.


    ¡°I-I could defeat someone like you with just a finger¡­!


    <em>- Crackle...</em>


    Then she swung her finger and fired out her fearsome magic, but at that moment, the shield that appeared in front of Frey blocked her attack so easily.


    <em>- Swish...!</em>


    "Cough."


    Seeing that, Frey suddenly gripped her throat and mmed her down to the floor.


    "Of course, this is also an act of affection. It awakens your hidden survival instincts towards me."


    "Hggh..."


    "And the fact that you, who could easily defeat me with just one finger, now helplessly have your neck strangled by me is so lovely."


    "Keeeugh... Ugh... This is... just pure violence..."


    ¡°What are you talking about? This is my proof of affection towards you, you know?¡±


    As Frey said that, he drew hearts in his eyes and rubbed his cheek against Ruby''s.


    "Isn''t the reason you''ve been putting me through all this fucking hell also because of the twisted affection you harbor for me?"


    Then, Frey muttered with a sudden cold tone.


    "Now that I understand your feelings, why don''t you understand mine? Do you dislike me? Didn¡¯t you like me so much that you even intended to vite me that time, so now are you just going to abandon me?"


    "That... Ugh..."


    "I love you, I really love you, Ms. Ruby."


    "..."


    "Therefore, you should silently endure my affection... Huh?"


    After being strangled by him for a while, Ruby eventually went limp. Quietly, Frey reached down and pulled her tail, which had been wrapped around his waist.


    <em>- Chomp!</em>


    "Kyaaahack!"


    Suddenly, Frey bit the tip of her tail as he continued pressing his cheek against hers, and Ruby screamed in pain, regaining her senses.


    <em>- Chomp, Chomp...</em>


    "I-it hurts! I said it hurts!!!"


    Afterward, Ruby began punching Frey with tears in her eyes as he continued to nuzzle his face into Ruby''s cheek and chewing on the tip of her tail.


    <em>- Thud, thud...!</em>


    However, her punches were useless against the system''s protective barrier.


    "Sigh... Ms. Ruby."


    After thoroughly biting and licking the tip of Ruby''s tail, Frey was now climbing on top of her.


    ¡°I really, really love you. Can you feel my love?¡±


    He wore a chilling smile as he raised his fist.


    "You... crazy bastard..."


    Terrified by Frey''s actions, Ruby could only mutter under her breath.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    "We need to get inside right now!"


    "Hmm..."


    Shortly after that¡­


    "We can''t even hear screams anymore! Open the door immediately!"


    "The Hero is in danger!! Hurry!!!"


    "Open the door!"


    The members of the Hero Party surrounded the guest room door, urgently shouting at the attendant, who was looking troubled.


    "I can''t find the key to the guest room no matter how hard I look."


    "Damn it!!"


    Upon hearing that, Vener lost herposure and drew her sword from her waist.


    "I-if you draw a sword within the pce..."


    "The Hero is in danger!! Now is not the time for such concerns!"


    As she pushed aside the attendant who tried to stop her and stepped forward to strike the door with her sword aura¡­


    <em>- Creak...</em>


    "...Huh?"


    The door to the guest room slowly began to open.


    "...!"


    The pupils of those who had been staring nkly at the door began to shake one by one.


    "Ah, are you all gathered here?"


    "Kehe... ugh..."


    Covered in bruises and hand marks from her face and neck to her arms and legs, Ruby was trembling as she came out of the room, embraced by Frey.


    "Please wait for us in the guest room. I will escort Ms. Ruby for an audience with the Princess."


    Ignoring the people who were left speechless by the terrible sight, Frey took Ruby in his arms, and at that moment¡­


    <em>- Sling...!</em>


    "W-what is this... What are you doing?"


    Vener, trembling wildly, pointed her sword at Frey''s throat and began to speak with a shaky voice.


    "Y-You!! Even after doing all this, do you think you''ll go unpunished... Kyack!?"


    "You do know that drawing a sword in the pce is an act of treason, right?"


    However, without dy, Frey disarmed Vener, took the sword from her hand, and whispered in a low voice.


    "You''re well aware that within the Hylin family, the blood of traitors flows, right?"


    "..."


    "If your father hadn''t hid you, your life would''ve been forfeit long ago."


    Having said that, Frey stepped on her stiffened foot and once again grabbed Ruby''s arm.


    "Hmm?"


    However, for some reason, Ruby didn¡¯t move.


    "L-let go of The Hero!"


    "Y-you trash!¡±


    "...Filthy human."


    Frey turned his head because of this, noticing the male students holding her and looking at him with hostility. Upon seeing that, he smiled coldly and said.


    "So, you want to die, huh?"


    "..."


    The students trembled and involuntarily let go of Ruby as Frey¡¯s killing intent crashed down on them.


    <em>- Chomp.</em>


    "Ha, eut."


    When Ruby moaned from the bite, Frey gently licked her earlobe, smiling the entire time.


    "T-The Hero¡­ has fallen for the wicked Frey..."


    "Ms. Ruby..."


    "...Grrrr."


    Ruby lowered her head and quietly gritted her teeth as the students gazed at her battered condition in despair.


    "Let''s go, Ruby."


    "...Yes."


    However, when Frey shot her a cold nce, Ruby tightly closed her eyes before responding and started to move.


    <em>- Step, step...</em>


    Just like that, the two began to walk away, leaving behind the defeated students.


    <em>- Swoosh...!</em>


    "Huh? What...?"


    Then, Frey suddenly grabbed Ruby and pulled her to the opposite side of the empty corridor, causing her to widen her eyes in surprise as she was dragged away.


    "Ruby."


    "What again this time...? You crazy bastard."


    Ruby furrowed her brow when she was pushed against the wall. She questioned Frey as he leaned in¡­


    <em>- Thud...!</em>


    "Uggh...!"


    Frey''s fist struck Ruby''s lower abdomen with full force.


    "Uek, ueeeekk..."


    "That¡¯s right, good girl..."


    Ruby unwittingly buried her face in Frey¡¯s shoulder as her body folded at a 90-degree angle. Frey gentlyforted her by stroking and patting her back as she drooled on his shoulder.


    "W-why are you doing this?"


    Frey¡¯s fist was buried against Ruby¡¯s stomach for a long time, causing her to spit out saliva.


    Frey replied with a cold smile,


    "Because I was jealous."


    "What...?"


    "You looked into another man''s eyes and held their hands, didn''t you? I was so jealous."


    "Th-then, isn''t this violence...?"


    Ruby asked weakly as Frey twisted his fist left and right, causing another wave of pain to course through Ruby¡¯s body. However, he replied while tilting his head.


    "No, it''s an act of affection.¡±


    "What do you..."


    ¡°I¡¯m just acting cute to let you experience a bit of the jealousy I felt. Do I have to exin each time I act cute? Aren''t you being too indifferent?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve truly gone crazy, this¡­¡±


    Frey exined his action and turned his head with a slight pout on his mouth. Ruby, with tears in her eyes, trembled as she spoke.


    "The system could easily block it at its discretion... Last time, the Sun God blocked my acts of affection, didn''t she? But why isn''t this bastard''s attack being blocked?"


    "I think I know the reason for that."


    "Heuugh...!"


    Ruby gasped when Frey slightly lifted his fist. Seeing that, Frey grinned and leaned closer to her ear.


    ¡°I''ve been keeping a firm grip on the Demon Godtely. So, wouldn''t it be reasonable to say that she has no way to make a judgment?¡±


    "What... did you say?"


    "But, what''s so unfair about it?"


    After saying that, Frey moved his head and stared intensely into Ruby¡¯s eyes, beginning to question coldly.


    "Why don''t you understand my love? I understand yours, so why don¡¯t you understand mine? Do you really hate me?"


    "I-I like."


    "I know right? You like me too, Ruby?"


    "Y-yeah. I like you too. So... Kyeheug!!"


    "I love you, Ruby."


    Then, as he jammed his fist into Ruby''s stomach again, Frey whispered.


    "Let''s continue to be affectionate in the future."


    <em>I have to figure out why this bastard suddenly started liking me. As soon as possible.</em>


    Ruby forced a smile as she stared at him and murmured to herself, breaking into a cold sweat.


    <em>If it''s a brain abnormality due to mental derangement, there''s no hope, but... Wait, could it be?</em>


    Then, suddenly, she opened her eyes wide.


    <em>Did he use that skill on himself?</em>


    She shook her head frantically.


    <em>B-but... that''s impossible.</em>


    "Ruby?"


    <em>If he buys the skill that is at the top of the skill list, even if he has umted a lot of points, it will immediately go into the negatives¡­</em>


    "Let''s go now."


    "Ugh."


    Then, led by Frey''s rough hands, she began to walk down the corridors of the Imperial Pce in her miserable appearance.


    "M-Ms. Ruby...!"


    "Hero..."


    <em>Darn it, darn it!</em>


    She cursed in her mind because of the gazes filled with pity from the Hero Party, students, and the pce maids¡­


    "Hauuut!?"


    Suddenly, Ruby convulsed and rolled her eyes. She copsed to the ground, clutching her chest.


    "Y-you..."


    "It''s a prank that couples always do in public ces. Why are you like this?"


    Frey had momentarily triggered the ster mana embedded in her heart.


    Although it was brief, the tingling pain that spread throughout her body was enough to paralyze her.


    "Let''s go, Ruby."


    "...Ut, Ugeut. eehiiikk."


    Thus, after making Ruby follow behind him, Frey regrly triggered the ster mana.


    "Wait a moment, Frey. Th-this is... hauh-uh..."


    "We''re almost there. It¡¯s ahead of us now."


    She trudged along behind Frey, half out of her mind, feeling her whole body go limp under the pitying stares and sympathetic nces.


    "I''ll kill him... I''ll definitely, definitely kill him..."


    Ruby gnashed her teeth and muttered under her breath.


    "We''ve arrived, Ruby."


    "Where? Arrived where... Haeub."


    Without warning, Frey¡¯s tongue forcefully invaded her mouth, and she could do nothing but helplessly ept the intrusion.


    <em>- Smooch, smooch...</em>


    Thus, the sound of mingling tongues began to be heard for a while.


    "Ummmm..."


    "Puhat."


    In the moment when Ruby twitched from Frey''s persistent and skillful teasing, he pulled his tongue away from her mouth, letting a long strand of saliva form.


    "..."


    Then, silence followed.


    "...Ah."


    Ruby, who hade to her senses and looked around in the prolonged and eerie silence. Seeing where they were, she soon let out a helpless gasp.


    "..."


    na, who was sitting on the throne, and Kania, Irina, and Serena standing beside her, stared at her with incredulous expressions.


    "I''ve decided to date Ruby from today on!"


    As Frey cheerfully shouted, the eyes of these girls, which had been changing colors for five seconds, now were directed towards Ruby simultaneously.


    "...¡±


    <em>- Kugugugugu...</em>


    Hearing Frey¡¯s word, na began to coldly re at Ruby as her Sovereign Aura red around wildly.


    Even in the silence, Ruby could infer the unspoken word of the ruler, who would do anything to kill her from now on.


    "What kind of curse is this...?"


    Kania emitted a dark energy from her entire body, her eyes glowing ck.


    Somehow, Ruby could feel the power of a transcendent being emanating faintly from her.


    "If she got caught by Frey... that fucking bitch must have done it, right?"


    Irina¡¯s cold gaze as she red at Ruby starkly contrasted with the unbearable heat that scorched her surroundings.


    For some reason, Ruby could feel some illusive aura from her.


    "Don¡¯t worry, I''ll look for a solution. By the way..."


    Finally, Serena muttered coldly and looked at Ruby with a bone-chilling expression.


    "...Is this a deration of war against us?"


    As she spoke and caressed her lower abdomen, an incredibly menacing force flowed from her, matching the aura of the other girls.


    "So, tomorrow, I''ll subjugate the Church with Ruby!"


    Unfazed by the situation, Frey shouted brightly while petting Ruby¡¯s hair.


    "Fu...ck..."


    "Gu."


    Behind Ruby, who tightly closed her eyes, Gugu, who had been making a foolish expression, was flying away somewhere.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    Meanwhile, at the Academy basement.


    "Keuugh..."


    "P-Please spare me..."


    "Ah... seriously."


    Ferloche, who had been sipping wine with white-glowing eyes in the basement for a break from interrogating her attackers, twisted one eyebrow when receiving the message from Gugu.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing, just a slut who doesn''t even know her ce."


    "P-Please spare me... Gahhhh..."


    "...Talking about sandbags."


    Eventually, Ferloche stood up from her seat.


    "I''m feeling vexed now, so let''s destroy the /genesisforsaken

 Chapter 334: A Silent Infiltration

    Chapter 334: A Silent Infiltration


    "Hmm-hmm~?"


    "..."


    Frey walked through the pce corridors, his expression brimming with excitement. Ruby silently trailed behind him, with her head bowed.


    "How wasst night, Ruby? It was your first night, wasn¡¯t it?"


    "Uh, well... It was good. Very good."


    "Really? That''s a relief."


    Frey, who initiated the conversation with Ruby, turned his head with a relieved expression at her answer.


    <em>Good? What''s good about this...</em>


    Ruby, casting a sidelong nce at him, felt a burning sensation inside and gritted her teeth.<em>I endured all sorts of crazy things all night. Where¡¯s the good part, you lunatic bastard?</em>


    After bing lovers with Frey yesterday, Ruby found herself unable to follow the ns she had originally intended, and instead she was harassed by Frey until night.


    Of course, just because it was night didn''t mean the torment stopped.


    The image of him sitting beside her bed all night, watching her as she tried to fall asleep, was still vivid in her mind.


    From an outsider''s perspective, it might seem cute at first. Frey, who spent the night gazing intently at his beloved, sitting curled up like a cat, actually looked quite adorable.


    However, from Ruby''s perspective, it was nothing but a chilling experience.


    Whenever she tried to fall asleep, he would trigger the ster mana embedded in her heart, causing it to surge. When she woke up screaming, he would grin and murmur.


    <em>¡°Sorry, you look adorable when you''re trying to sleep.¡±</em>


    <em>¡°T-then why did you wake me up and do that¡­?</em>


    <em>¡°Because I want to keep watching you fall asleep?¡±</em>


    <em>"Fuck."</em>


    There was no way it didn¡¯t give her the chills.


    She wanted to sleep peacefully by holding the broken and battered Frey, like a broken doll.


    Instead, what she got was nightly torment from a cursed doll.


    "Young master, are you leaving?"


    Walking with a scowl, Ruby, who was being held by Frey, quietly lifted her head at the sounding from ahead


    <em>Damn.</em>


    Kania, Irina, and Serena were leaning at the exit of the Imperial Pce with twisted expressions, ring at her.


    "Yep! I¡¯m going to subjugate the Church with Ruby!"


    ¡°How long will you be gone?¡±


    "A week!"


    After hearing Frey''s cheerful answer, the girls'' expressions became even more distorted.


    Seeing the girl¡¯s expression, Frey simply tilted his head while still wearing that cheerful expression, but Ruby¡¯s mind was on the verge of copsing


    "By the way, what hurt so much that you asked him to be gentle because ''it hurts''?"


    "I could hear the moaning all night long."


    These girls probably think Frey and her had a passionate nightst night.


    <em>It''s not like what you guys think.</em>


    Instead, she had only received torture from Frey all night long, especially with that ster mana embedded in her heart.


    <em>How about you help me out instead of just ring at me! Please!</em>


    Ruby was hoping that these girls were here to prevent her and Frey from going out of this ce.


    Spending the entire week alone with the lunatic Frey? Isn''t it obvious what would happen to her?


    "...For now, we need to step back. Ruby is in charge for now."


    However, that voicepletely shattered Ruby''s heart and mind.


    "If we act rashly, we don''t know what Ruby might do to Frey. So, let''s leave them alone for now."


    Serena covered her face with a fan and concluded with a discerning look in her eyes.


    "It''s not that... Ugeuk."


    Ruby, whose terrible mood had be even worse thanks to that, tried to say something.


    However, before she could say anything, Frey stomped on her foot and stimted the mana in her heart.


    ¡°Of course, that doesn''t mean we will remain passive, we¡¯ll do what we can. It¡¯s fine as long as we refrain fromunching a direct attack, right?


    "...!"


    "There are plenty of ways to drive someone insane without directly attacking,you know?"


    <em>That bitch clearly was my servant...</em>


    Ruby went outside with Frey in a cold sweat. When she heard Serena''s chilling words, she looked flustered and started muttering quietly to herself.


    <em>- Wink.</em>


    "...?"


    However, at that moment, Serena gave her a vague wink.


    "Hoo..."


    Upon seeing her acting like that, a gentle smile began to appear on Ruby''s lips.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    "Ehmhmmm, Frey. So, where are you going? Are you nning topletely destroy those bastards from the Church? Yes, if that''s the case, I''m willing to help..."


    As Ruby exited the Imperial Pce, smiling as if she had a hidden agenda, she turned toward Frey and struck up a conversation.


    <em>- Smooch...</em>


    "...Eubeub."


    However, Frey''s tongue invaded her mouth before she could finish her words.


    <em>...Why is he so skilled at this?</em>


    To her great annoyance, he kissed her sweetly.


    <em>- Thump, thump...</em>


    <em>Again...?</em>


    Ruby, embracing Frey outside the Imperial Pce, became restless. She pushed him away and took a step back as her heart started pounding again.


    "What¡¯s wrong, Ruby?"


    Suddenly, Frey spoke with a sad expression.


    "Do you hate me?"


    "...?"


    Ruby cowered as she thought he was going to kick her stomach. Instead, she looked puzzled when she saw his sad expression.


    "I¡­ I want to be loved by you, Ruby."


    "Why are you acting like this again, you crazy bastard?"


    "I love you..."


    Frey ignored the annoyance in Ruby¡¯s eyes and grabbed her hand, his expression resembling that of a kicked puppy.


    "...Only you."


    Then, he raised the corner of his mouth so slightly that only she could see it.


    "What is it this time... Oh."


    Seeing his expression, Ruby looked around anxiously, but she eventually froze in ce.


    "..."


    Isolet and Lulu, who were standing in front of the carriage, red at her with hostility.


    "Frey, I''ll go with you too..."


    "Master, I''ll apany..."


    "This time, I''ll go out with Ruby only!"


    Although they were speaking with deliberate, calm voices, with Frey''s cheerful exmation, they ultimately failed to maintain theirposure and started ring at Ruby again.


    After their recent passionate night with Frey, there had been a strange mutual restraint between the two, but now, their intentions were oddly in perfect alignment.


    "...Hoo."


    "Oh, Ruby. Have you seen this?"


    "What?"


    Ruby, who was resignedly lowering her head, frowned when Frey took something out from his pocket and handed it to her.


    "This crazy..."


    After a while, her eyes widened significantly.


    - Frey & Ruby, love affair! Will the forbidden love set the empire aze?


    - The Hero Party is currently investigating the truth. Detailed announcement to follow.


    - Aplete analysis of the actions of the Hero and Frey so far.


    "Kkeuuuu..."


    Suddenly, Serena''s earlier words began to echo in Ruby''s mind as her blood pressure rose, causing her to stumble.


    <em>- There are many ways to drive someone insane without attacking them, right?</em>


    "These bitches are fucking crazy, damn it."


    That statement was true.


    The amount of damage those girls would inflict on her would be on par with the physical harm Frey had caused her.


    <em>This crazy bitch ims to have a perfect n to resolve the situation. Where is the perfect n in all this?</em>


    Wasn''t it Serena who, until recently, insisted on trusting only herself?


    It seemed like she needed to review the contract she had with her once again. If not, maybe check the state of her mind.


    For some reason, those around Frey seemed to be gradually bing more like Frey.


    "Frey, you bastard."


    "Huh? Why?"


    Ruby, who was shaking in her ce for a while, suddenly grabbed Frey by the cor and began to send mental transmissions.


    <strong>- What method did you use? What kind of method allows you to do such things?</strong>


    "What are you talking about?"


    <strong>- You''re attacking me under the guise of love! Acts of affection, my foot! It''s all part of your n, isn¡¯t it?</strong>


    Ruby tightened her grip even more.


    <strong>- What method did you use? No way, did you purchase that skill?</strong>


    "That skill? What do you mean?"


    <strong>- Don''t pretend you don''t know. I''m talking about the skill that is at the top of the special ability options.</strong>


    And then, Ruby disyed her own system window in front of her eyes.


    [Absolute Love]


    Description: ???


    No matter how much she thought about it, the only exnation for the current situation was that Frey had purchased this skill.


    There were no other skills rted to ''love'' among other special abilities.


    However, if that were the case, he would face a significant problem.


    - Reset all earned points to zero upon purchase.


    It wasn''t for no reason that this skill existed at the top.


    A year after awakening the system, if Frey had bought this skill now, he would undoubtedly have been defeated without being able to fight back.


    Even though he was crazy, Frey was not someone who would do such a foolish thing.


    <strong>- Could it be that someone is supporting you with points, too?</strong>


    Therefore, Ruby made one assumption.


    <strong>- Did that brat give you points?</strong>


    She assumed that ''re,'' the Hero''s Helper she recently learned about, might be supporting Frey with points.


    "Indeed, it''s true that I''ve received points from that little guardian angel."


    <strong>- As expected, I knew it...</strong>


    "However, not this time."


    <strong>- What?</strong>


    Ruby furrowed her brow at Frey¡¯s denial.


    ¡°In the first ce, If I had received points from that kid, all of them, including those points, would have been reset, right?¡±


    "Hmm."


    It was certainly a valid point. No matter how much re poured points into him, it would be pointless if everything reset when he bought the ability.


    The reason why Ruby, who was getting a lot of points under the Demon God''s support, refrained from even daring to purchase that skill was precisely because of this.


    <strong>- Then, how in the world...</strong>


    ¡°The answer is simple, Ruby."


    Ruby asked with a puzzled expression, and suddenly Frey ced his hand on her cheek and wore a gentle smile.


    "It¡¯s because I really like you."


    Then, Frey whispered while wearing smiling eyes.


    <em>- Lick...</em>


    "What..."


    Then, as he closed his eyes and licked her lips, Ruby''s eyes began to waver.


    <em>- Thump, thump...</em>


    Eventually, Ruby''s heartbeat began to race again.


    "Wh-what is this?"


    As Ruby made a confused expression due to the strange and tingling sensation, Frey wore a big grin.


    "Y-you. What the hell have you done to me..."


    <em>- Thud....!!!!</em>


    "Keheuk!"


    And in the next moment, Frey''s fist struck Ruby''s stomach with full force.


    "Guek... Gueeeek..."


    Frey grinned at Ruby, who had let her guard down. Frey embraced her when her legs gave way, and she spewed saliva from her mouth. Then he whispered softly into her ear.


    "From now on, I''ll hit your stomach every time your heart races."


    "Why, whyyy?"


    "...Just because."


    Ruby just stared nkly at Frey when he added that with a smile. Then, he suddenly opened his eyes wide and continued.


    "Do you need a reason to be affectionate?"


    "Fucking... Cough, cough..."


    Instead of cursing at Frey, Ruby grabbed his cor again.


    "You enjoy isting people, don''t you, Ruby? After isting them, you use overwhelming irrationality to break and dominate them. That''s your idea of life''s pleasure, isn''t it?"


    "Khek..."


    ¡°Do you ¡®roughly¡¯¡­ Pfftt¡­ get what I¡¯m saying? Hehe¡­ Pfft¡­¡±


    "You... fucking bastard."


    "And, I really love you."


    "...Ugh."


    "I really, really love you, Ruby."


    Frey closed his eyes and started to rub his cheek against Ruby''s. Her face blushed once more as Frey professed his love to her again.


    "Huh?"


    "W-wait, no. This is... s-something''s strange."


    "Did your heart race again?"


    Frey abruptly stopped rubbing his cheek against her and asked. Ruby¡¯s expression instantly turned pale by Frey¡¯s chilling gaze.


    "It''s because of the damn ster mana in my heart. I wouldn''t do such a thing. Y-you bastard. What have you done to me¡­¡±


    <em>- Crackle...!!!</em>


    "Keheuukkk...!!!"


    Ruby''s face contorted in agony as Frey activated the ster mana within her heart. Then, Frey''s fist struck her stomach once more, intensifying the pain. Overwhelmed by the agony, Ruby copsed into Frey''s embrace.


    "I love you! The most in the world!! Ms. Ruby!!"


    Frey shouted and patted her on the head before turning around and heading towards the carriage.


    "Gasp, gasp..."


    After a while, Ruby, who had copsed on the ground, slowly stood up.


    Her lower abdomen was tingling.


    For some reason, her chest was also tingling.


    <em>N-no way. It can''t be that my heart is racing. That guy surely used some trick. I need to figure it out.</em>


    Ignoring that absurd thought, Ruby followed behind Frey with a cold sweat running down her forehead.


    "...!?"


    Suddenly feeling a chilling sensation from behind, she turned around without thinking.


    "Th-this is impossible."


    There was a tremor in her voice as she spoke.


    "How did that bitch...?"


    At the distance, Ruby saw Lulu ring at her before she turned back and headed towards the Imperial Pce. What shook her to the core was the sight of horns and a tail growing on her.


    ¡°S-She definitely lost her candidacy¡­ right?¡±


    Ruby''s expression was filled with shock for the first time.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    Meanwhile, somewhere on the outskirts of the Empire.


    <em>- Step, step...</em>


    A knight in armor was leading someone deep into the woods with a bag over their face.


    <em>- Kugugugu...</em>


    After walking along a dirt path for a while, they arrived at a cave, and therge stone blocking the entrance suddenly began to shake.


    <em>- Srrrk...</em>


    After a short while, a huge passage was revealed in front of them.


    "Have you arrived?"


    The knight who was walking into it quietly turned her head towards the person waiting for them at the entrance.


    "Wait a moment, Vice Commander."


    "...?"


    "Excuse me, but there will be an inspection."


    As the knight was about to pass quietly, the guard urgently stopped her.


    "I''m sorry, but since the deration of war yesterday, the security level has been raised one step further. It''s unavoidable. Please understand, even if it''s troublesome..."


    <em>- Step, step...</em>


    "Vice Commander?"


    However, the knight ignored the guard and tried to move forward¡­


    "...What''s so urgent?"


    The gatekeeper, suspicious of her behavior and the helmet she was wearing, squinted his eyes and asked.


    "Sorry, but could you take off your helmet?"


    Upon hearing those words, the knight slowly tilted her head to the side.


    "...P-please. If I don''t check, it will be difficult for me."


    The gatekeeper began to break into a cold sweat at that strange yet cold demeanor.


    <em>- Rattle...</em>


    "I-if you keep this up, I will ring the bell."


    Unfazed, the knight attempted to push past the guard, but he shouted loudly and pressed his hand on the button on the wall.


    "Sigh."


    Watching him intently, the knight approached the gatekeeper after sighing.


    <em>- Srrk...</em>


    Eventually, the knight began to slowly lift the helmet she had been wearing.


    "You should have done it earlier. Sometimes it¡¯s hard to understand your personality, Vice Commander... Huh?"


    Observing the knight, the grumbling gatekeeper suddenly widened his eyes.


    "Huh? Uh-uh-huh?"


    A few secondster, the gatekeeper with a pale expression began to reach for the button behind him.


    "E-emergency...!"


    <em>- Crash!!</em>


    However, before his hand could touch the button, the knight''s helmet struck the gatekeeper''s head.


    <em>- Ssk...</em>


    The knight, observing the gatekeeper copsed with foam in his mouth, slowly grabbed his leg and proceeded to drag him out of the cave.


    <em>- Crack...!</em>


    "Keeeuuu...!"


    Soon, a faint groaning sound could be heard from somewhere.


    "...Wow!"


    As the groaning sound ceased, the knight who had brought the woman with the bag over her head into the cave raised both arms above her head and shouted with joy.


    "Infiltration sessful!"


    "Guu~!"


    And along with that sound, there came the foolish cooing of a pigeon from within her armor.


    "This is so much fun! It¡¯s so thrilling!"


    "Gugu!"


    "This isn''t infiltration? What are you talking about? There is no infiltration as perfect as this!"


    "Gu..."


    "You think so too, right?!"


    Continuing the conversation with the cooing sound, the knight looked back at the woman following her and whispered in a quiet voice.


    "...Vice Commander?"


    "Eub... eub..."


    "How could you make such a loud noise? Infiltration requires secrecy to seed!"


    When the woman made a sobbing sound, the knight shouted and began to grab and drag her forward.


    "If we get caught like this... Ah."


    Then, she suddenly stopped in her tracks and let out a dazed sound.


    "..."


    The soldiers gathered inside the entrance were staring at her nkly.


    It seemed like they had been observing everything she had done so far.


    "Gu! Gu Gu!!"


    "Ouch, ouch. It hurts!"


    The knight, who was staring nkly at the scene, grabbed her abdomen, which was pecked by the pigeon, and mumbled with a feigned hurt voice.


    "But it¡¯s been a long time since thest time I destroyed the Church. We did that almost at the beginning... "


    "Gu!"


    "Oh well, it doesn''t matter anyway, right?"


    Then, she looked around at the knights who had begun to approach her with a grim expression, and whispered in a cold voice.


    ¡°Anyway, it¡¯s still an infiltration as long as there are no witnesses, right?¡±


    A few minutester.


    <em>- Booommm!!!</em>


    "Keeeeuoook!!!"


    With a sound like a bomb exploding, one soldier was thrown backward and got stuck on the cave wall.


    <em>- Kugugugugu...</em>


    Immediately after that, the cave began to rumble loudly as if there was an earthquake.


    ¡°Infil? tration!¡±


    "Gu."


    "...Ah."


    The knight who was about to head into the cave with an excited expression stopped as she heard the pigeon''s voice.


    "That¡¯s right! The highlight of infiltration is interrogation!"


    After saying that, the knight looked around.


    "...Huh?¡±


    But when the sight of all the soldiers lying limp with their armor shattered came into view, she quietly scratched her head.


    ¡°I guess I should have left at least one person...¡±


    "Gu gu!"


    "That''s right! There is a way!"


    She pped her hands and then approached the soldier who she had just mmed into the wall.


    <em>- Shaaaa...</em>


    Then, she began to envelop the battered body of the soldier in a warm divine power.


    "Uh, huah?"


    As a result, the soldier, who was on the verge of losing consciousness, suddenly opened his eyes wide, let out a loud gasp, and spoke with a trembling voice.


    "S-Saintess... Keuaack!"


    At the same time, a terrifying shockwave directly hit him.


    "Grrrk..."


    <em>- Shaaaa....</em>


    Thanks to this, his entire body was crushed, and he fainted, but after receiving the enormous divine power again, he opened his eyes again.


    <em>- Kugwagwagwang!!</em>


    "Kkuek!!"


    Once again, he was immediately struck by a huge shockwave, causing him to lose consciousness again without even having a chance to say anything.


    <em>- Kugwang... Kugwagwang! Kugwagwagwang!!!</em>


    <em>- Shaaaa...</em>


    Thus, after several rounds of fainting and waking, he mustered all of his strength to ask her a question.


    "D-damn it! What the hell do you want!?"


    "Ah."


    Hearing this, the female knight pped her hands and said.


    "It turns out that I was torturing instead of interrogating! Without questions, it''s not an interrogation, right? I''m sorry!"


    "W-what...?"


    <em>- Kugwagwagwang!!</em>


    "Grrrk..."


    A momentter, the soldier, who woke up again under the immense light, looked at her with a terrified expression. She cheerfully threw a question at him.


    "Where is the executive''s quarter?"


    "O-over there... it''s over there."


    "Thank you!"


    "J-just spare my life... Ugh!"


    <em>- Crack!!</em>


    The knight saluted tly in response to the soldier''s answer. Suddenly, she grabbed the soldier¡¯s leg and forcefully mmed him against the opposite wall before walking towards the direction that the soldier pointed.


    "W-who the hell are you!!"


    "I-intruders!! Capture them!!"


    "Escort the Bishop to safety!! Emergency situat¨C"


    However, she was faced with escort soldiers, pdins, andbat priests pouring in from all sides.


    <em>- Wiiing! Wiiing!!</em>


    "Don''t resist!!"


    "Eubeb!? Eube...!!!"


    The emergency bell signaled the start of unprecedented chaos. Unfazed by this, the knight swung the woman she was dragging around like a sword and rushed forward with a cheerful expression.


    ¡°Be quiet and just let me infiltrate you!!!¡±


    <em>- Boommm!!</em>


    Right after that, the cave began to shake once /genesisforsaken

 Chapter 335: The Gaslighting of Love

    Chapter 335: The Gaslighting of Love


    A few hours after the carriage left the Imperial Pce¡­


    "You know, Ruby."


    "..."


    Inside the rattling carriage, Frey clung to Ruby¡¯s side and began to speak to her.


    "Come to think of it, I don''t really know much about you."


    "What?"


    "Come on. I know you''re the Demon King, and I know you''re a total piece of trash, too, but other than that, I don''t know much."


    Frey gazed at Ruby with widened eyes, causing Ruby to unwittingly flinch before she stuttered.


    "W-What are you nning again this time?""I want to know more about you."


    "...Know more? What exactly?¡±


    In response to that, Frey shyly lowered his head.


    "Um... Like your birth origin, how old you are, your real name, where your weaknesses are, who is behind you, and so on?"


    However, the words that came out of his mouth were quite different from his shy expression.


    "While I¡¯m talking nicely, just obediently... No, that''s not it. Let''s have this kind of conversation step by step from now on."


    "Lunatic."


    Anyone could see that it meant, ''Be prepared for an interrogation disguised as a conversation between lovers.''


    At least that was Ruby''s interpretation.


    "Why did you move away, Ruby?"


    "Tsk."


    Ruby quietly moved to the side with a fed-up expression on her face, but when Frey smiled broadly and reached out to her, she involuntarily closed her eyes.


    "..."


    And then, a moment of silence settled between the two.


    "...Huh."


    "Wh-what?"


    "Huh? Why? I just wanted to express my affection, that''s all."


    For a moment, Frey raised the corners of his mouth. She opened her eyes incredulously as she felt his hand stroking her head.


    <em>- Rustle, rustle...</em>


    <em>Did... I react like this just because this bastard lifts his hand?</em>


    Ruby was speechless at the hand that stroked her head, and scowled at that thought.


    <em>- Rustle, rustle...</em>


    <em>... W-What is this?</em>


    However, her expression soon began to waver.


    <em>It feels... good?</em>


    Something was strange.


    Why did she feel so good when he just stroked her head?


    Could it be that he cast some kind of spell on her?


    <em>- Press... Press...?</em>


    "Ha, uh."


    Just as Ruby entertained such thoughts, Frey¡¯s hand went towards the inside part of her hidden horn, causing her to let out a moan inadvertently.


    "You seem to like it when I touch here too."


    "...What."


    Frey buried his head in her neck.


    "Do you want to be my pet too?"


    "...!"


    Frey suddenly whispered with his head buried in her neck, causing her to widen her eyes.


    <em>N-no way.</em>


    <em>- Thump...!</em>


    <em>Darn it, no way!</em>


    Ruby, who had been desperately trying to divert her thoughts from the inexplicable sensation of her tingling chest, finally mumbled to herself as her heart raced, biting her lips until blood oozed out.


    <em>This is his trick. I must never fall¨C-</em>


    <em>- Squish!!!</em>


    "...Keuheekk!?"


    However, suddenly, Frey''s hand gripped Ruby''s neck.


    "Keuhek? Kek...?"


    "You know, right?"


    Frey once again began to exert violence against her with a terrifying expression on his face, just like he had dered earlier.


    "It''s a bit weird if I only show affection to your stomach, don''t you think? I''m not a pervert."


    "...Kehuk."


    "Oh, by the way, there''s always been one thing I''ve been curious about."


    Unable to resist Frey''s relentless hand grip tightening around her throat, Ruby trembled involuntarily. In the fading consciousness, she heard Frey''s whisper.


    "Why aren¡¯t you dead?"


    "Keheek..."


    ¡°It¡¯s crazy that your body doesn¡¯t die even when your whole body goes into convulsions due to suffocation.¡±


    At the same time, Frey''s grip tightened even more.


    "St-stop..."


    "If I try to crush your headpletely, something stops it. Even if I stab your heart, it won''t pierce beyond a certain point. Even when I suffocate you, you just thrash around. Are you immortal?"


    "Ugh..."


    "Is the only way to truly kill you is by using the ''Hero¡¯s Armament''?"


    "..."


    Frey continued to grip her neck until Ruby''s body slumped, saliva dripping from her limp mouth. A big grin crept across his face, and he muttered.


    "Let''s do this for another 10 minutes. The satisfaction of being able to strip away even your right to breathe is so thrilling."


    "...Geuh."


    Contrary to his words, Frey continued strangling Ruby for over 30 minutes.


    "I love you, Ruby."


    <em>- Thump...</em>


    Frey smiled meaningfully as he felt her heartbeat.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    "Cough, cough!! Ugh..."


    "That¡¯s right, good girl. You''re doing well."


    As the hellish time came to an end, Ruby, lying on the carriage floor, began to vomit tremendous amounts of saliva.


    "Just keep spitting it out. You''re doing great."


    "Bleeeh..."


    "Don''t clench your teeth. If a single drop spills, you''ll get beaten like a dog again."


    "..."


    Frey, collecting her saliva in a sk, whispered with a cold voice while cing his foot on her head.


    <em>You son of a bitch. Do you even know who I am?</em>


    In such a humiliating situation, Ruby rolled her eyes and started fuming in her mind.


    <em>I am the Demon King. The one and only Demon King who will destroy this world...</em>


    Ruby suddenly stopped her thoughts and wore a pale expression.


    The image of her younger sister, with her horns and a tail growing out, that she saw before getting on the carriage lingered in her mind.


    <em>Come to think of it, what exactly happened earlier?</em>


    She felt anxious for the first time in her life.


    <em>That bitch clearly has lost her power. There¡¯s no way she would turn into a demon again.</em>


    As she mulled over past events, she suddenly lowered her head.


    <em>...Damn it.</em>


    The unusually nervous look on her face was so unfamiliar that it was almost disconcerting.


    <em>No way, did she really re-awaken? Now?</em>


    However, the situation left her with no other answer.


    <em>I''ve already dealt with all the candidates...!</em>


    <em>In fact, until her awakening, she was nothing more than a ''Demon King Candidate.''</em>


    While Frey aimed to collect points toplete the Hero¡¯s Armament through the Path of False Evil System, Ruby''s ultimate goal was to awaken as the Demon King through the Path of Pretender System.


    <em>How could she juste out now and hinder me...</em>


    Of course, with her potential as the strongest Demon King in history, she had sessfully eliminated all Demon King candidates except herself, even without awakening.


    The reason she manipted her younger sister, Lulu, and imnted ''voices'' into Aishi, who didn¡¯t even realize she was a candidate, was all for that purpose.


    Thanks to that, she became powerful enough to wield the authority of a ''Demon King'' even without awakening.


    If her younger sister Lulu were to be a candidate again, the story would take a different turn.


    Of course, she would definitely win in a direct confrontation. However, Ruby was someone who never ignored even the slimmest possibility, no matter how slim that possibility was.


    "Ruby, what are you thinking?"


    "..."


    And now, there was a massive variable present.


    Frey, who had gone crazy and fallen in love with her, was the immensely unpredictable variable.


    <em>I must find a way to deal with that bitch...</em>


    With bloodshot eyes, Ruby stood up, contemting such thoughts.


    "...Huh?"


    Suddenly losing bnce and stumbling, Ruby opened her eyes wide and quickly looked around.


    "What is..."


    The carriage they were riding on was floating in mid-air.


    <em>- Booommm!!!</em>


    "What the¨C ack!?"


    Ruby was dazed by the sudden situation and soon started iling with a panicked expression when a loud noise rang out, causing her body to float.


    <em>- Creeeeaaaak...</em>


    The carriage waspletely overturned.


    <em>An ident even urred on top of this.</em>


    Amidst the chaotic situation, Ruby, with a detached expression, looked around while being tossed in all directions. She then turned her gaze to Frey, who was in a simr state.


    <em>It would be nice if that jerk got caught up in the ident and suddenly died...</em>


    <em>- Whoosh, squeezed...!</em>


    "...!?"


    However, at that moment, Frey dove into her body.


    <em>- Squish¡­</em>


    "W-what the hell."


    Frey closed his eyes while holding her tightly, and Ruby stared at him with a nk expression for a moment.


    <em>- Boom! ng! Booomm!</em>


    Immediately after, the carriage,pletely overturned, began to roll down the trail.


    <em>- Boooommm!!</em>


    The carriage, which had flipped several times and traveled a distance, finally came to a miserable end, settling down with a cloud of dust rising.


    <em>- Hisss...</em>


    Subsequently, a long silence began to flow.


    "Uh, ugh..."


    Ruby, disoriented by the dust rising from all around, slowly opened her eyes as the dust settled.


    "Huh?"


    Frey was on top of her.


    No, to be precise, he was embracing her as if protecting a child in an ident.


    Covered in injuries all over his body, he looked like a battered mess, about to copse at any moment.


    "Just now... you...?"


    "Hng?"


    "You protected me?"


    In the unbelievable situation, Ruby blurted out without even realizing it, but she soon snorted and muttered because of that ridiculous thought.


    <em>Impossible. This bastard would never do that...</em>


    "Yeah, I protected you."


    However, Frey''s response waspletely different from her thoughts.


    "Stop spouting nonsense."


    Ruby quickly retorted, feeling irritated.


    ¡°You beat me up so brutally, and you said you were protecting me? Even a passing dog willugh.¡±


    "That¡¯s when I hit you. But now, this time, it wasn¡¯t me who hit you, was it?"


    "What?"


    Frey continued to speak with a soft smile while still embracing her.


    "Only I can hurt you."


    "Please stop this fucking nonsense..."


    <em>- Thump...!</em>


    "...Ugh."


    Ruby tried to push Frey away but suddenly stopped as she felt difort in her heart, causing her to shiver and narrow her eyes.


    "Why do you keep shocking me?"


    "Huh? What are you talking about? What shock?"


    "D-do you think I don¡¯t know about it? Y-you¡¯ve been giving me a slight shock in my heart for a while now."


    "What are you talking about? Ster mana cannot be manipted with such precision.¡±


    To prove his point, Frey quietly snapped his fingers.


    "Heiiiikk!!"


    "Ster mana is a force that will explode in an instant. Therefore, it should be utilized by triggering it in an instant or releasing high-output energy, like I just did.


    "I-I see! I get it now!"


    Ruby urgently shouted as writhed in agony from the excruciating pain in her heart.


    "Anyway, it''s impossible to manipte mana with that characteristic with such precision.The only thing even my ancestor, the First Hero, couldn¡¯t do was control his strength.¡±


    "T-then... what''s this I¡¯m feeling?"


    Ruby threw a questioning look with a confused expression.


    "If you didn''t intervene, why is my heart pounding like this?"


    "Hehe..."


    "...Heiiikk?"


    Still embracing her, Frey looked down at her and gently smiled before biting her earlobe.


    <em>- Thump, thump, thump...!</em>


    At the same time, her heartbeat was getting faster and faster.


    "Haa, hah... Haaa..."


    Her cheeks slowly turned red, and her breathing began to roughen.


    "Wh-What in the world is this..."


    "Who knows?


    When Ruby mumbled confusedly, Frey licked her ear once, showing smiling eyes.


    "I wonder what it could be?"


    "I-I don''t know¡­¡±


    <em>- Thump, thump, thump...</em>


    The more she looked at him, the more her heart pounded. So, Ruby tried to quietly turn her gaze away.


    <em>- Click!!</em>


    "Wh-What?"


    She was startled and pushed Frey away as she tried to stand up when she suddenly heard the sound of a magical recording device being activated,


    <em>- Step-step-step</em>


    Then, someone quickly ran into the darkness.


    "It¡¯s a paparazzi."


    "D-darn it."


    Staring nkly at the direction where the paparazzi were running, she urgently raised her finger.


    <em>- Crackle...!</em>


    Though she desperately traced her finger in the air, for some reason, nothing happened.


    "W-why isn''t the attack working..."


    "That paparazzi is good, I guess. You can''t attack good people, can you?"


    "What nonsense is that..."


    "By the way, Ruby."


    Ruby panicked at the thought of that photo being spread.


    As she was about to hurriedly follow the paparazzi, Frey grabbed her arm firmly.


    "Oh, your heart is pounding again?"


    "..."


    Then, Frey started making a chilling expression.


    <em>- Booomm!!!</em>


    "Keheuk!?"


    Soon, Ruby, with her arm grabbed, floated in the air and crashed to the ground, gasping for breath.


    <em>- Thud....!</em>


    "Kyahuk! S-stop! Stop it!"


    Frey mercilessly struck her exposed belly.


    "I love you too, Ruby."


    "Stop, stop talking nonsense... Keheuk!"


    Due to that, her mind once again became blurry.


    <em>Why in the world... is my heart pounding?</em>


    <em>- Grip¡­</em>


    "Geeeeeuhh..."


    However, Frey was unfazed by her suffering and started to strangle her again.


    <em>- Drip...</em>


    Thanks to that, feeling bubbles bursting in her head, blood started to trickle from her nose.


    "I love you, I love you, I love you."


    <em>- Thump...!</em>


    <em>...Damn it.</em>


    As Ruby''s heart continued to pound uncontrobly, she eventually lost consciousness.


    <em>- Srrk...</em>


    Just as Ruby''s eyes started to dim, Frey, who had been choking her, quietly shifted his gaze towards the carriage and snapped his fingers.


    <em>- Shaaa¡­</em>


    Then, for some reason, the ster mana that had been wrapped around the wheels and underneath the carriage slowly began to unravel and scatter into the ground.


    <em>- Hizzz¡­</em>


    Then, traces of artificial impact applied under the wheels and carriage were revealed.


    Contrary to Frey''s im that ''precise maniption'' was impossible with ster mana, this directly contradicted his words.


    "...Hmm."


    Frey''s mouth curled up once again.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    "Gasp, gasp..."


    "..."


    Several hourster, in a remote forest of the empire.


    "W-when are we going to arrive?"


    "We''re almost there, so stop exaggerating."


    "Every time I breathe, it feels like my heart is being ripped apart."


    "Stop exaggerating."


    After walking without a carriage for a while, Frey said gently to Ruby, who was frowning in displeasure.


    "By the way, where in the world are we going? You''re not nning to bury me alive here, right? Let me tell you, this won''t do..."


    "It''s one of the headquarters of the Church."


    "Headquarters of the Church?"


    In response to Ruby''s question, Frey looked ahead and answered.


    ¡°This ce belongs to the most meticulous executive among the 12 Church executives. Unfortunately, he is also on the same level as me. I need you to handle him for me.¡±


    "... What ability does he have?"


    "Super regeneration ability. It''s an ability powerful enough to survive even when a pulverizer shreds him."


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that a natural ability to have?¡±


    Frey exined kindly, but his eyebrows twitched slightly upon hearing Ruby¡¯s words.


    "What¡¯s so great about that... Keheuk!!"


    "I see. My girlfriend is truly the best. I''ll express my affection as a reward."


    Right after that, Frey''s fist lodged in her abdomen.


    "Th-this bastard..."


    <em>- Thump, thump...</em>


    "...?"


    Despite the tears welling in her eyes and her cursing, she soon wore a confused expression as her heart began to race once again.


    "W-why did... I just got hit, why..."


    "It seems like you want another one."


    "T-That¡¯s not... Keheuk!"


    Then, as another punchnded on her lower abdomen, Frey tightly covered her mouth


    "Ebeb..."


    "Shh."


    Ruby¡¯s voice was muffled because of Frey¡¯s hand.


    "Someone is up ahead. Be careful not to get caught. They excel at running, so we might need to sneak in."


    "Eubeb, eub..."


    "I''m not good at prolonged battles. You handle the executive... Hm?"


    Frey continued to move forward while covering her mouth.


    "..."


    Soon, he stopped talking, and his expression turned nk.


    "....Ugh."


    And it was the same for Ruby, whose mouth was blocked by Frey.


    <em>- Crackkk!!!</em>


    "Keuaackk!!"


    Right in front of them, a desperate scream echoed along with the sound of a body breaking apart.


    "Do you know¡­? Your Excellency!!"


    At the same time, a quite familiar voice reached their ears.


    "Infinite recovery, also means infinite suffering!!"


    "W-wait a moment!! We can talk about thiiiiis!!"


    "I know very well because I have been in a simr situation!!!"


    Ferloche repeatedly destroyed and rapidly restored a bishop, one of the twelve executives, using her divine power.


    "What''s the code to enter the executives¡¯ meeting room?!"


    "I''ll tell you!! I said I''ll tell youuuuuuu!!"


    "Wow, you''re someone of high integrity! Alright, I''ll be sincerely extracting the information from now on!!"


    "Save meeeeeee!!"


    "Hmm."


    "Ubeb."


    Frey and Ruby looked at each other and simultaneously began to slowly step /genesisforsaken

 Chapter 336: Real Madness

    Chapter 336: Real Madness


    <em>- Craaaack!!</em>


    "Keuaaaaah!!"


    The Bishop''s desperate scream echoed through the forest.


    ¡°Even after all of this, you still won¡¯t talk?!¡±


    "Kkeeeek!!"


    "Ah, is the secret code ''Kkeeeek!!''?"


    Ferloche looked at him and casually asked with a bright smile.


    "Egeuk, uuuuuh..."


    "Egeuk, uuuuuh? Your artiction is hard to understand! Speak properly!""Ebeub, euuu..."


    However, the Bishop continued whimpering while staring at Ferloche with a terrified expression.


    "Gosh...."


    Ferloche lifted him by his cor, looked down with cold eyes, and whispered.


    "Speak properly, you pig."


    "Ughiiii..."


    Trembling while looking at her, the Bishop went limp.


    <em>- Drip...</em>


    At the same time, his lower garment bes damp.


    Overwhelmed by fear, his expensive priest attire was now stained yellow.


    "...The hell?"


    Staring at the scene expressionlessly, Ferloche shook her head and then muttered with a sunny smile.


    "Huh? So, it was because your jaw waspletely smashed, and your regeneration became weird? You should have told me earlier!"


    The Bishop''s head exploded with a popping sound the next moment.


    "I can fix it right away if I do it like this!"


    Without a hint of expression, Ferloche casually extended her hand and started emitting divine power. As she did, the Bishop''s head rapidly began to reconstruct at a fast pace.


    "...P-please. Spare me. Spare me."


    "What are you talking about? I have no intention of killing you, Your Excellency."


    As the Bishop stammered with his face fully reconstructed, Ferloche tilted her head and threw a question.


    "Even if I want to kill you, I can''t, right? Even if I smash your head, pierce your heart, or turn you into ground meat, you keeping back to life, don''t you?"


    "...Just let me die."


    Finally realizing his situation, the Bishop spoke detachedly, but Ferloche remained indifferent.


    "So, you can''t die, right?"


    "Keuakkk!!!"


    Holding a club, Ferloche swung it down onto the Bishop''s lower garment, trampling it. Then, with a bright smile, she spoke.


    "You chose immortality, didn''t you? Then you have to endure it."


    "R-release me. I''ll let it go in front of you and kill myself. If you find a mage or a sorcerer... Kkeeeeek!!"


    "For someone with a gaping mouth, you seem to talk quite well!"


    Just as she said, Ferloche punched him, tearing the Bishop''s mouth apart.


    ¡°If you give up so easily, what happens to all the things you did to gain that power?¡±


    Just like that, she kicked the Bishop, who was slumped on the ground while covering his mouth.


    "You offered innocent children as sacrifices and buried the ex-ex Vice Commander alive when she was trying to expose the truth, right?"


    "Kkeoeok..."


    "With those powers obtained through such despicable deeds, you should live with it for a very, very, very long time!!"


    Then, Ferloche swung the club at the Bishop. However, she widened her eyes and suddenly shouted.


    "Uh. Oh. Oh. Oh. This is bad."


    "Gu?"


    "The club is broken."


    Gazing at the broken club, she tossed it to the ground, Ferloche looked around and mumbled.


    "Let¡¯s see what is suitable... Aha."


    Then, she picked up something lying shattered on the ground.


    "S-Saintess... I made a mistake... Please forgive me...!"


    It was none other than the ex Vice Commander who hadunched a sneak attack on Ferloche a few days ago.


    "I-I''ll do anything. I was wrong. So, please, just don''t swing me like before..."


    "The club... talks, huh?"


    "Kkkeuk."


    Ferloche tilted her head, grabbed the ex Vice Commander¡¯s legs, and lightly mmed her to the ground, making her unconscious.


    "S-Sister!!"


    Seeing this, the Bishop, with wide eyes, shouted.


    "...Uhhng... Huuuh..."


    <em>- Boom, boom, boom!!</em>


    "Kwaack!"


    The Bishop, shedding tears as he witnessed his younger sister, hanging limply with her legs held by Ferloche, soon found himself smacked by his sister who was swung by Ferloche.


    "D-devil... Devilish bitch...!"


    "Right? She does seem a bit like a devil, doesn''t she?"


    "W-what?"


    ¡°Due to feeling envy towards the ex-ex Vice Commander, she joined in on your n, sacrificed the ex-ex Vice Commander''s younger sibling, and then buried the ex-ex Vice Commander alive when she investigated the case. What a fitting member of the Sun God Church!¡±


    "How did you... kugh..."


    "Originally, I nned to trick you into thinking that she was me and letting you torture her! However, no matter how many times I tried, this way seemed like the most dreadful punishment for you!"


    As he stared at Ferloche with trembling eyes, the Bishop was struck again by his sister and started rolling on the ground.


    "So! What''s the secret code!"


    "I-I said I''ll tell you! The code is the true su¡ª Kkeeeeek!"


    "Geez, you''re quite persistent!! Are you still not going to tell me even when you''re at death''s door?


    Despite the Bishop''s willingness to talk, Ferloche continued swinging her ¡®club¡¯.


    "His Holiness, the Pope will emunicate you!!"


    "How can a mere pope emunicate the Saintess? You clearly didn¡¯t properly study the doctrine!"


    "Y-You! Aren''t you afraid of hell!!"


    "I can handle hell! I''ve already conquered it twice!! Of course, it got reset each time because he wasn''t there!!"


    "A-aren''t you terrified of the Sun God!!"


    "Lameeeee! Besides, I have the Creator God backing me up! So, don''t you dare mess with me!"


    Swinging her ¡®club¡¯ while countering the Bishop''s words, Ferloche soon turned her gaze quietly to the side.


    "Ah, it''s broken."


    "Kkrrrk..."


    With that, she transmitted a bit of divine power and casually tossed her special club to the ground.


    "After all, I''m currently infiltrating this hideout. No one knows what I''m doing here."


    "This... how could you call this an infiltration..."


    Behind her, the cave that had copsed into a t in was clearly exposed, and around it were lined with numerous fallen pdins and soldiers, foaming at the mouth.


    Even from the Bishop¡¯s perspective, who had been relentlessly beaten by Ferloche for hours and was in a state of panic, this didn''t seem like an infiltration.


    "You don¡¯t know? If no one notices, it''s infiltration..."


    However, Ferloche spoke confidently.


    "...Huh."


    After slowly turning her head to the side, she soon tilted her head and opened her mouth.


    "Hey, who''s there?"


    And then, a moment of silence began to settle into the clearings.


    Behind the bushes, both Frey and Ruby were crouching, trying to hide their presence.


    "Did I look like that to you?"


    "..."


    Seeing the devastation that Ferloche caused, Frey asked Ruby in a low voice, but Ruby just gazed at him nkly.


    <em>There¡¯s another crazy bastard here.</em>


    She desperately hoped all of this was just a horrible nightmare.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    "...I don''t really know."


    "Stop your nonsense and analyze her quickly."


    I watched Ruby with a detached expression for a long time. When she looked at me cautiously and spoke, I took out my fist, shook it, and pressed her again.


    Of course, this was an expression of affection. Hitting her was an act of affection, so shaking my fist was definitely an expression of affection.


    ¡°To put it simply¡­ While you draw a line and constantly step over it, that girl goes beyond that, she¡¯s jumping rope with that line.¡±


    Ruby flinched upon seeing my fist.


    She hesitated for a while before answering.


    I didn¡¯t quite understand the meaning, but it seemed like Ferloche was one step above me in terms of craziness.


    And I agree with that.


    "Look at this, Vice Commander! We¡¯re ying ser with your brother''s head!"


    "Stop... Stop it..."


    "But, Your Excellency, you''re not dying even if I do something like this to you, right? Didn''t you sacrifice children in order to be immortal like this? What''s the use of being immortal if you haven''t yed ser with your own face? I¡¯ll make sure you get the full experience today!"


    <em>- Swoosh...</em>


    "Oh, it stuck together again."


    That was real madness. It was a level that fake ones like me could never reach.


    "Hmm... Anyway."


    I wanted to use this as a reference for my future acting, so I held Ruby close and watched Ferloche closely, but her eyes wandered back to where we were.


    "Who are youuu!!"


    Then, she smiled brightly and started running towards us with all her might.


    "T-that crazy bitch..."


    "It¡¯s me, it¡¯s Frey, Ferloche."


    As she was about to shoot a shockwave with her fist, I urgently stood up, still holding Ruby.


    But, Ruby aside; why was I hiding? I got caught up in the atmosphere and did something strange.


    "...Ah, my cute Lord Frey!"


    Ferloche, who spotted me while attempting to shoot the shockwave, greeted me with a big smile.


    "And..."


    When she shifted her gaze to Ruby¡­


    "...A damn wench."


    Suddenly, Ferloche''s expression turned expressionless, and she shot an enormous shockwave at Ruby.


    "Attack!? That''s definitely an attack right now¡­!"


    "Ruby! Watch out!!"


    "...Keueek!!"


    Unable to bear watching my beloved getting hit by Ferloche''s shockwave, I urgently reached out my arm, and punched her in the stomach with all my strength, thus sending Ruby flying backwards.


    <em>- Booommmm!!!</em>


    With a thunderous sound, Ferloche''s shockwave passed by my side.


    "Oh, it is Ms. Ruby! I thought it was a thief who had taken Lord Frey as a hostage!"


    "K-keheuk, keuhuk..."


    With the sound of the trees behind me being ruthlessly destroyed, Ferloche approached me. Meanwhile, Ruby was stuck in the tree, clutching her stomach and heart.


    "S-stop beating so fast... Why is my heart... Haaa, Haaa..."


    "Ruby, are you okay?"


    "...Eugeek."


    Then, she suddenly lowered her head deeply, her eyes crossed as she began spitting saliva mixed with blood.


    As her boyfriend, I guess I should help out...


    "Frey."


    While I was considering that, Ferloche came to my side and grabbed my arm. I absentmindedly turned my gaze to her.


    <em>- Smooch...!</em>


    "Uhbb?"


    And then, in the next moment, Ferloche''s tongue infiltrated my mouth.


    <em>¡­ Where am I?</em>


    A thrilling sensation surged through my entire body, enough to momentarily halt my thought process. I wanted to copse here right now.


    I wanted to melt into her, she grabbed my cor and kissed me deeply while tiptoeing.


    "Puhaha... Gasp..."


    ¡°Seriously, you''re cute."


    Ferloche pulled away from my mouth, and sucked the string of saliva that connected our lips, then started the conversation after licking her lips.


    "Frey, do you know why I yielded my turn in the queue for your love to others?"


    "Uh, ungg?"


    "If you do it with me now, your head will be broken."


    Ferloche slowly rubbed her belly against me.


    <em>- Ssk, ssk...</em>


    "Even now, it seems a bit broken. I don''t want you to have premature degeneration, you know?"


    "Heu, huh..."


    All of the strength in my body felt drained, and I copsed into the smaller Ferloche¡¯s arms, she supported me and whispered gently.


    "That aside, can I fold the bitch behind me in halfter? She won''t die anyway."


    "...That''s an attack."


    "It''s an act of healing!"


    I felt sorry for Ferloche, but at the moment, my favorite person in the world was none other than Ruby. So¡­


    <em>- Lick...</em>


    "Hmm..."


    The moment she licked my cheek, I finally lost strength in my legs and wobbled.


    "...If you ever got corrupted, I''ll rape you."


    "Huh?"


    "Please behave yourself."


    Ferloche whispered in my ear, flicked my lower garments with her fingers, and headed towards the ttened cave.


    ¡°Lord Frey, you¡¯re quite horny, huh.¡±


    Then, Ferloche slightly nced back before adding that.


    "...Gulp."


    Feeling an unknown fear, I involuntarily swallowed my saliva and soon shook my head before standing up.


    "...I have to do what I have to do."


    It was time to share my pure love with Ruby.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    "Haaa, Haaaa..."


    Ruby held her pounding heart and breathed heavily, she slowly lifted her head as she noticed Frey approached.


    "Are you okay, Ruby?"


    "You jerk..."


    She then threw a punch at Frey with a fierce gaze.


    <em>- Crackle...</em>


    However, her attack was inevitably blocked.


    "...Fuck, Fuck, Fuck!"


    Seeing her attack was blocked, Ruby¡¯s rage peaked. She gritted her teeth and relentlessly punched Frey.


    "Why only me... Heeik."


    Ruby unknowingly raised both arms to protect her body as Frey reached out towards her.


    "...?"


    However, for some reason, the excruciating pain did note even after some time had passed.


    "Uh...?"


    After maintaining that position for quite some time, Ruby, who lowered her guard and slowly opened her eyes, witnessed a strange scene in front of her.


    <em>- Gulp, gulp...</em>


    "W-what are you doing?"


    Frey was drinking a potion taken from his pocket.


    "Why suddenly... Ebeub?"


    Staring nkly at the scene, Ruby widened her eyes and struggled as Frey unexpectedly kissed her after drinking the potion.


    <em>- Gulp...</em>


    However, Frey continued to hold and press down on her arms.


    <em>- Gulp, gulp...</em>


    "Puhaaa!"


    Ruby, who had the potion forced into her mouth by Frey, eventually gasped out rough breaths.


    "What... is this... huh?"


    <em>- Shaaa...</em>


    Eventually, Ruby¡¯s eyes widened as she felt her body slowly recovering.


    "W-what is this?"


    As the bruises and wounds on her body gradually improved, Ruby wore a confused expression and asked.


    "Did it hurt a lot? I''m sorry, Ruby."


    "Are you... crazy? No, you clearly have gone crazy."


    Despite Frey speaking kindly to her, Ruby responded with a serious look.


    <em>- Thump...!</em>


    <em>Please stop!</em>


    As her heart slightly thumped, she closed her eyes and shouted inwardly.


    <em>It''s definitely not my heart fluttering. It¡¯s no such childish emotion. No matter how I think about it, it''s definitely a problem with my heart. I have to find a way to remove the ster mana within my body¡­</em>


    <em>- Sssk...</em>


    "Heiikk..."


    Then, as Frey''s hand reached inside her clothes, Ruby looked at him in terror.


    ¡°This is a lesson I just learned while observing Ferloche...¡±


    "Y-you learned a lesson from observing her? Can you really learn something from that?"


    "...If I continue healing you, you can keep experiencing the pain as if it''s the first time."


    "Fuck you, I knew it."


    After hearing that, Ruby turned pale and clenched her fists.


    "Why the hell are you doing this? What''s the purpose? Just tell me right here. Don''t talk about acts of affection or anything."


    "Purpose?"


    "I¡¯m talking about the reason you keep inflicting pain and giving me medicine since earlier...!"


    "Well... you see..."


    Hearing Frey''s words, he gave her a lovely smile, touched his cheek against hers, and whispered in a soft voice.


    "It¡¯s just because I like you."


    "Please stop with the crazy talk..."


    "Haub..."


    "Uwaa?¡±


    Ruby looked at Frey with a vacant gaze as he started nibbling on her cheek.


    "You''re my favorite in the world, Ruby."


    "...!!!"


    Upon hearing those words, Ruby''s eyes started to tremble slightly.


    "You... How dare you say such things..."


    However, she soon shook her head resolutely, determined not to give any openings, and she began to try to cool her head.


    <em>- Thump, thump, thump...!</em>


    "Heheiiik..."


    However, on the contrary, her stomach, and heart began to heat up like crazy. It seemed almost inevitable.


    <em>- Thump, thump, thump, thump...!</em>


    "Huh, hua. Huwaaaa..."


    "Ruby."


    Due to her heart pounding like crazy from Frey¡¯s actions, Ruby started to hyperventte. Frey then softly whispered to Ruby.


    "Is your heart pounding again?"


    "..."


    ¡°You know what happens next, right?¡±


    And in the next moment¡­


    "Kehek!!!"


    Frey grabbed her by the neck and lifted her up before forcefully mmed her into the ground.


    "Ugek..."


    Then he forced his fingers into her mouth, and started to y with her tongue.


    "W-wait a minute..."


    His fingers then slowly left her mouth, passing over the chin, down the neck, beyond the chest, and ultimately reaching her abdomen.


    <em>- Srrk...</em>


    After taking a moment to linger there, Frey''s hand gently pressed and caressed her stomach before lifting her top.


    "Eeuu..."


    Revealing Ruby''s milky skin.


    <em>- Thud...</em>


    "W-Wait..."


    <em>- Ssk...</em>


    "Uck..."


    As Frey''s fist briefly clenched on her exposed skin, making a slicing sound as it withdrew, Ruby anticipated the impending pain and tightly shut her eyes.


    <em>- Smooch...!</em>


    "Hwbub!?"


    However, Frey, who had been on top of Ruby, suddenly leaned down and inserted his tongue into her mouth.


    <em>- Crunch...!</em>


    Momentarily surprised by the sudden turn of events, Ruby attempted to retaliate by biting his tongue. However, due to the system''s defense mechanism, all Frey felt was a ticklish sensation from her biting.


    <em>- Thud...!!!</em>


    "Eubuebueuup!!"


    While their tongues danced around each other, Frey suddenly punched Ruby¡¯s healed stomach, causing her to writhe in pain.


    <em>- Smoooch, smooch...</em>


    Simultaneously, Frey''s tongue delved even deeper.


    <em>- Sskkk...</em>


    "Eubeub..."


    Although Ruby didn''t let out an unseemly scream, she winced in fear and closed her eyes as the fist that had dug into her abdomen withdrew again.


    "...Eup?"


    Strangely, the fist doesn''te crashing down on her even after a considerable amount of time.


    "Eubeeek!?"


    As Ruby slowly opened her eyes, she could see Frey¡¯s innocent smile, and with it, the second punchnded on her stomach.


    <em>- Smooch...</em>


    Their tongues were still connected.


    <em>- Thump, thump, thump...</em>


    For some reason, Ruby''s chest continued to pound fiercely.


    <em>- Crash, crash, crash...</em>


    The consecutive third, fourth, and fifth punchesnded squarely on her stomach.


    "...! ...!"


    Despite contorting her body in various ways and attempting to entangle Frey''s waist with her legs, she could only helplessly endure the punches starting from the sixth.


    <em>- Squish...?</em>


    "Heueu..."


    From this point, Frey''s rough hand returned to her neck.


    <em>This can''t be... No matter how I looked at it¡­ I was...</em>


    As she suffocated with her abdomen being vigorously licked by his tongue like before, one thought popped into her head amidst the bursting bubbles.


    <em>Being devoured by him...</em>


    Just a few days ago, this was something she hadn''t even considered.


    <em>Damn it... I don¡¯t want to be devoured by him... No¡­</em>


    <em>- Thump, thump...</em>


    "...Heu."


    Though Ruby had been trying to muster the strength to resist, the increasing intensity of the pounding in her heart made her unable to do anything but let out strange moans with each punch.


    <em>I¡¯m¡­ the one that should devour him</em>


    Before she knew it, she was being devoured by Frey.


    "My heart is pounding just like yours."


    <em>S-stop this nonsense... Frey...</em>


    After managing to weakly lift her head, Ruby responded to Frey''s murmurs as her consciousness faded.


    <em>¡­I¡¯m the one that should do the devouring¡­</em>


    "I truly love you, Ruby."


    <em>...</em>


    At that moment, Ruby''s consciousness was severed.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    Meanwhile, at that moment¡­


    "H-h-h-h-hello."


    For some reason, the seemingly fine Bishop stood frozen in the underground cave, staring at the human shadows before him.


    <strong>- You''rete.</strong>


    <strong>- Being tardy is not like you.</strong>


    The shadows nced at him, and with that, they started whispering among themselves.


    <strong>- Well then, let''s begin the meeting.</strong>


    As the central figure among the shadows began to speak¡­


    "Behave yourself, Your Excellency."


    Behind his massive figure, Ferloche murmured in a chilling voice.


    "If you don''t speak as I instruct..."


    "Euaaahhh!!"


    However, as the shadows in front of him became clearer, the Bishop suddenly shouted.


    "P-please save me!!!!! Your Holiness!!!!"


    "Huff, damn it."


    "T-the Saintess is heeeeere...!"


    In the next moment, the Bishop''s body exploded, scattering blood and viscera in all directions.


    "In the end, the infiltration failed."


    As the shadows, bewildered by the sudden turn of events, began to stare nkly, Ferloche sat crookedly and mumbled.


    "I almost seeded."


    "Keu-kyaaaackkk!!!"


    "W-what is this...!"


    "H-how did the Saintess end up here...!"


    "Forget it, let''s just start the executives meeting."


    She spoke indifferently, with a truly regretful expression on her /genesisforsaken

 Chapter 337: The Executive Conference

    "Y-you bitch... How did you..."


    As the man in the center of the shadows floating like holograms in the underground chamber trembled and opened his mouth, Ferloche began to speak with a bright smile.


    "Your Holiness, so what''s on the agenda for this meeting? A scheme to conquer the Empire? elerating deration of emunication¡¯s n?"


    "You were supposed to be caught! How did you end up there..."


    "Hmmm? You just witnessed this person exploding into pieces just now, though?"


    Ferloche grabbed the reassembling bishop, shaking him as she continued speaking.


    "Why are you so clueless?"


    "Shut up!! How dare a puppet..."


    "It¡¯s funny to be called a puppet by a puppet."Ferlocheughed heartily, yet her eyes showed no mirth.


    The sight contrasted with the blood sttered all over her body, giving her an eerie appearance.


    "L-look here! Immediately send an investigative team to the hideout!!"


    As the faces of the executives began to worsen, the Pope, with a terrified expression, shouted.


    "All executives in each branch, join forces and capture that wicked wench!!"


    After giving themand, the Pope struck the armrest of the chair he sat on forcefully.


    "...Eeeik."


    However, perhaps not anticipating the hardness of the armrest, he soon began shaking his hand with tears streaming down his face.


    "You shouldn''t be in pain just because of that..."


    Ferloche smirked and muttered as she watched the Pope act like a wuss.


    "If you¡¯re so weak like that, how can you endure it when you''re beaten to deathter."


    "Iiikkk...!"


    Hearing the threat, the Pope''s face flushed red.


    "Saintess, what in the world has happened?¡±


    Someone quietly observing the situation from the far end spoke up, his eyes glowing.


    "How did you enter this ce?"


    "I infiltrated the base!"


    "Saintess, normally infiltration doesn''t involve ughtering the enemy and taking over their base."


    As the man finished speaking, a silence began to settle in the room.


    Instead of the Pope, the executives'' gazes were now directed towards the man.


    "His Eminence, Cardinal? What do you mean by that?"


    "ughtering, you say?"


    "No way... Are you saying that the headquarters over there has beenpletely razed to the ground?"


    As shouts erupted from all directions, the person referred to as the Cardinal calmly looked at the Saintess and spoke.


    "That¡¯s right. I could only sense a few people there. They''re probably hostages, if anything."


    "O-oh my goodness..."


    ¡°So, are you saying that the headquarters was massacred by the Saintess on her own?"


    "Well, since these are His Eminence''s words, it''s hard not to believe..."


    The executives began to mutter nervously, breaking into a cold sweat upon hearing those words.


    Seeing even a handful of executives in the Church instantly believing it without hesitation, it seemed like the Cardinal was quite a trusted figure.


    "That¡¯s strange! I haven''t killed anyone!"


    "What?"


    "I just fed all their souls to Gugu, that''s all!"


    "..."


    Ferloche spoke with a cheerful expression to him.


    "Everyone is alive! They just turned into dolls, that''s all."


    "I-is that true?"


    "Does the Saintess have that kind of ability...?"


    As the Cardinal''s gaze became darken at those words, the executives began to mor, dripping with cold sweat.


    "Lies."


    In such a chaotic atmosphere, the Cardinal murmured with a cold gaze.


    "There¡¯s no way the Saintess could possibly have such an ability. If that were the case, I would have known."


    While still fixedly looking at Ferloche, he whispered quietly.


    "There must be reinforcements. I heard that the Imperial Princess and the Saintess are friends in the academy. It''s highly probable that the imperial side was aware of the attack from the beginning."


    "Ah..."


    "Probably, the imperial army is waiting nearby. The Saintess is deliberately provoking us. This is a trap. If we rashly send troops, it will only be a loss for us."


    Sitting huddled in a chair, the Cardinal delivered his hypothesis and slowly tilted his head.


    Due to his small stature, he looked like a cute child in a long priest''s robe.


    "By the way, what was that power just now? Perhaps the ¡®Blessing of the Sun God''?"


    However, contrary to such appearances, a significant sophistication was evident in the words that popped out of his mouth, apanied by a sharp expression.


    "..."


    "As expected, it''s somewhat more believable if you are a bait."


    With Ferloche not saying anything in response to his question, the Cardinal slightly smiled.


    "However, the Blessing of the Sun God can only be activated on one person at a time, right?"


    "Yes, that''s right, so?"


    "Considering your limitations, the 12 executives... now 11 executives, anyway. Do you think you can handle all the executives and His Holiness the Pope?"


    When Ferloche closed her mouth in response to his sharp remarks, the eyes of the executives began to grow fierce.


    The atmosphere of fear among the audience quickly shifted to the Cardinal''s face.


    "Of course, I know that the Imperial side has Lady Isolet and Frey, but on our side, we have executives with special abilities and the Pdin Commander. Also, there is the Pope''s deration of emunication."


    "..."


    "Above all, with the True Sun on our side, what is there to be afraid of, everyone?"


    "T-that¡¯s right! Haha!"


    "You''re absolutely right, His Eminence!!"


    After he finished speaking, everyone echoed his words with enthusiastic expressions.


    "W-w-well said. The true Sun is on our side. Ha-haha."


    Even the Pope, who had been trembling with fear while looking at Ferloche, felt the same.


    "...Tsk."


    Giving her a momentary chilling gaze, the Cardinal stood up and said.


    "Since an intruder has entered this space, the meeting should be suspended. I dere the meeting ended as of now."


    "Th-that deration should be made by me..."


    "Even so, it doesn¡¯t matter, right? Your Holiness?"


    "Y-yes, of course."


    When the Pope flinched and trembled before nodding, the Cardinal sighed and spoke.


    "Then, I will disconnect the souls."


    And silence began to flow in the basement.


    <em>- Hizzz...</em>


    The dolls representing the Cardinal and the Pope turned into soil and copsed.


    It seemed as if their souls were escaping from them.


    <em>- Sift¡­</em>


    "No matter how many times I see this, it''s still impressive."


    "That''s right. How could such a mysterious thing be possible? It''s like a miracle."


    "It must be a miracle since His Eminence did it."


    Watching the scene with an amazed expression, the executives slowly turned into soil and disappeared.


    "...!?"


    However, a problem arose at the moment after six of the executives disappeared.


    "W-why did it stop midway?"


    "W-What happened?"


    The disconnection of the remaining executives suddenly got stuck.


    "Y-Your Eminence? There''s a problem! Your Eminence!!"


    "Wh-what''s happening?"


    As a result, the executives, wearing pale expressions, began shouting loudly at the Cardinal, who had already turned into scattered soil.


    Since it had never happened before, there was also a concern that they might somehow get trapped in the dolls.


    "Hehe, hehehe..."


    It was also because Ferloche, who had been sitting somewhat behind them, had beenughing loudly while tearing the bishop apart.


    No matter how insensitive someone was, at this point, they couldn''t help but feel fear subconsciously.


    Moreover, ever since Ferloche burst the bishop at the beginning, the five remaining people had been overwhelmed to the point of nausea.


    In fact, Ferloche deliberately left those scared five out here.


    "Even if the Cardinal is good at everything..."


    Afterughing for a while, Ferloche, with a chilling expression, stood up from her.


    "...he¡¯s still not chosen by the gods."


    "H-hold on a moment."


    "S-Saintess, we just..."


    "That little brat, there''s no way he can handle souls better than me, right?"


    Seeing the doll executives make nk expressions at her words, Ferloche smiled widely, opened her arms, and spoke.


    "I''ll spare only one of you."


    As the executives looked at her nkly, Ferloche spoke again with eyes full of expectation.


    "Now, kill each other."


    Shortly after, amotion began to be heard in the basement.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    Meanwhile, at that moment.


    "Sigh."


    ''The sixth-rank Executive,'' who had just awakened in her base after disconnecting her soul, sighed and opened her eyes.


    "So annoying."


    Then, she immediately began muttering while frowning hard.


    "As if I didn''t have enough to deal with, now there''s one more variable."


    "Variable... What do you mean?"


    The Pdin Commander, standing next to her, tilted his head and threw a question.


    "That pig who spread rumors about capturing the Saintess as a hostage got a taste of his own medicine."


    "What?"


    "The Saintess captured him as a hostage. The Imperial Army is probably stationed nearby that base."


    "Then, what should we do?"


    In response, she quietly looked at the Pdin Commander and said.


    "Well, you have to take action."


    "Me?"


    Hearing this, the Pdin Commander widened his eyes.


    "A Saintess who has the Blessing of the Sun God can''t be ignored. Unless it''s someone as skilled as you, dealing with her will be challenging."


    "It shouldn''t be that challenging."


    "That blessing can only be used in a one-on-one situation. My older brother said it can''t be used when facing multiple attackers. Didn''t you hear that?"


    "I''m not an executive... So, I¡¯ll reject it. You don''t necessarily need to send me, do you? You could send some more suitable executives..."


    As the Pdin Commander continued to object, she responded with an irritated voice.


    "Executives from the seventh to the eleventh are all out of contact. I didn''t do this because I wanted to."


    "Hmm..."


    "And it''s not something that must be done for sure. The Saintess is an important presence that must be secured without fail. Even if the ¡®Artificial Saintess¡¯ falls into their hands, we must secure the true Saintess to let the True Sun descend."


    "...Understood."


    "Go and buy us some time until therge force arrives. I''ll generously reward you for it."


    The Pdin Commander, who quietly nodded at the girl''s words, raised his head slightly and asked a question.


    "...If I manage to secure her, can I do as I please?"


    "If you touch her, and she loses her power, you''ll face emunication. But if you''re okay with that, go ahead."


    "Tch."


    The Pdin¡¯s Commander clicked his tongue and turned his back.


    <em>This arrogant brat... how dare she treat me like this, yet she said that she only trusts her Cardinal brother...?</em>


    "Alright, I''ll go with you. If I do so, there shouldn''t be any problems, right?"


    "Oh, really? In that case, I¡¯ll dly ept it."


    The Pdin Commander, who had been muttering quietly inside, raised the corners of his mouth at the girl¡¯s words and turned his back again.


    "When will we go?"


    "Right now."


    "Oh, you''re so impatient. Then, I''ll get ready."


    In a harmonious atmosphere different from before, the Pdin Commander, who was smiling cheerfully, murmured quietly to himself.


    <em>The Pope said he''d grant me a ritual if I killed the Cardinal or his sibling. Is this finally my chance to be an executive?</em>


    On the other hand, the girl, who was licking a candy while looking at him, also muttered quietly.


    <em>As long as this punk is gone, there''s no one else to protect the Pope. All the other executives are already on my brother''s side.</em>


    Then, she stood up from her seat.


    <em>Rather than an ipetent pope, my brother would be better suited by the side of the True Sun.</em>


    <em>Instead of that little brat, even a passing ant would be a better cardinal.</em>


    At the same time, theplex power struggles that were quietly unfolding within the Church slowly began to surface.


    "Let¡¯s go. However, can you even ride a horse?"


    "I am the sixth-rank executive of the Church. If it''s just a horse, of course, I can ride it."


    "If you fall down, I won''t take responsibility."


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    Several hourster.


    "..."


    The two individuals were staring ahead with nk expressions.


    "Y-you said you would spare me!! You said you would spare one person!!!"


    The screams of the bishop, who was the twelfth ranked executive, echoed from the headquarters upied by Ferloche.


    "I never said I wouldn''t hit you!!! I''ve never said I wouldn''t tear your souls apart!!!"


    "Kkkeeeeek!!"


    "By the way, your infinite regeneration ability is quite a scam! To win in an executive''s battle without even doing anything!!"


    Ferloche grabbed the legs of the twelfth-rank executive and enthusiastically swung him around.


    "..."


    Behind her, for some reason, the rest of the lower rank executives were sitting down, defeated, with vacant expressions on their face.


    The two people that just arrived were looking at that ridiculous scene nkly, but suddenly they shifted their gaze towards an unfamiliar voice.


    "Lord Frey, do you know? You can''t just break things recklessly! After breaking them, you have to fix them again. That way, they would always feel the pain again, as if it''s their first time experiencing it!"


    "Hey, Ferloche."


    "And, you should already know that each executive, like this bishop''s infinite regeneration, has a special ability! The Pope and the Cardinal are the same!"


    "Look here for¨C"


    "So please pay attention..."


    Finally, Ferloche, who was enthusiastically beating the bishop, slowly turned her gaze to them.


    "W-why is Frey here? If it''s him, I can''t win against that one either."


    "..."


    "Moreover, why is the Hero here, too? And why is she in that state?"


    "I-I don''t know."


    Ferloche, whose power far surpassed expectations, Frey who was kneeling beside her, and for some reason, the battered hero Ruby.


    ¡°I finally found a good practice partner!!¡±


    In response to Ferloche''s enthusiastic voice, the attention of the two quietly focused on her.


    As a result, cold sweat began to flow from the girl and the Pdin Commander''s foreheads.


    "...Should we run away?"


    "Uh, yeah."


    Before they knew it, they hadpletely forgotten all thoughts of killing each other and were clinging closely /genesisforsaken

 Chapter 338: The Love Escape

    Chapter 338: The Love Escape


    "W-what should we do now?"


    "W-why are you asking me that?"


    "Aren''t you the one who brought us here?"


    "Euuuuh..."


    In front of them, Ferloche wore a bright smile.


    Frey observed them with a nk expression.


    And the Hero, Ruby, was lying down, and despite her battered state, she cast a cold gaze at them.


    The intimidating atmosphere emanating from them instantly overwhelmed the two who came here with so much confidence.


    "We need to run. If it was just the Saintess, maybe we could win, but with Frey, who defeated the Emperor and the Hero, we won''t stand a chance.""Damn... this was not part of the n..."


    "I¡¯m going to create a diversion, so use your ability. With that, we can escape immediately... Huh?¡±


    They couldn''t even think of fighting and were slowly taking a step back, but suddenly they felt something touch their backs and turned back.


    "..."


    And soon, the two faces wentpletely nk.


    <em>- Hizzzz...</em>


    "Fuck."


    "Ugh..."


    Unbeknownst to them, their rear was now blocked by a solid divine power.


    ¡°We can¡¯t break through this. They¡¯ll attack us first before we can break through.¡±


    "I-I know that too."


    Because they knew divine power better than anyone else, they were able to vaguely grasp their current predicament.


    From the moment they arrived at this ce, they were already trapped here.


    "...We have no choice but to fight."


    Thus, they had only one option left.


    It was the horrifying choice of engaging inbat with the monsters before them.


    "Right now, they are off guard. Frey is not tense at all, and the Hero is defenseless. If we attack with all our might now, the odds are¨C"


    "I-I know that too. So, just stop yapping."


    The girl interjected and quietly raised her hands, and the Pdin Commander, momentarily wearing an aggravated expression, also silently raised his swords.


    They had no time for infighting.


    Internally, they were enemies, targeting each other''s political lives and sometimes even their literal lives. But from an external perspective, weren''t they clearly on the same side?


    "Will we target Frey first, or will we target Ruby first?"


    "Let''s go for Ruby. She''s been seriously injured, and she seems to be the easiest target."


    Moreover, despite their appearances, both of them were not only members of the Church but also global powerhouses.


    Theirbat prowess was on par with the Imperial Knight Commander, and on top of that, the Pdin Commander had also received some unknown power from the strange eye.


    Meanwhile, the girl was the younger sister of the Cardinal, and also one of the twelve executives of the Church. She was granted a special ability through a ritual directly held by the eye.


    Their strength was at a level where they could repel even a group filled with knightmander level.


    "...Is she really the easiest? Her gaze seems odd."


    "Whatever happens, happens."


    However, unfortunately, the opponents were formidable.


    Both of them might not be aware of it, but what they were facing was the strongest fighter in singlebat, the Star Hero, and the most powerful being in the world, the Demon King.


    <em>- Rumble...!</em>


    <em>- Buzz!!</em>


    Yet, the two, who vaguely estimated their strength, decided to attack Ruby with all their might.


    The Pdin Commander¡¯s all-out attack and the girl''s spinning arrow filled with divine power intertwined, gradually increasing in strength.


    <em>- Crack...</em>


    Eventually, the energy began to pile up like a mountain.


    In the expressions of the two who were watching this scene, tension began to show.


    It was the best ultimate move they could make. Even if they couldn''t defeat them, at least it would create an opening.


    "What''s this?"


    <em>- Whoosh...!</em>


    However, Ruby, who had been staring at the scene intently, made an uninterested expression, snapped her fingers, and shattered their hope into pieces.


    "W-where did it go?"


    "How should I know?"


    It was because, with just a snap of her finger, the attack that could crush a mountain disappeared into thin air.


    "F-Fuck, we''re fucking screwed now!"


    "Right now, you¨C"


    "Shut up, you damn brat! It''s all because of you!"


    "What?"


    The Pdin Commander, who eventually fell into panic at the bizarre scene, began swearing at the girl, losing hisposure.


    "I shouldn''t have trusted a kid who''s barely out of diapers! The Cardinal and this bitch too, all of them, nothing but mouthy kids...!"


    "W-what are you saying now...!"


    "Hmm."


    Seeing their bickering, Ruby lightly nced behind her to check Frey¡¯s reaction.


    And, Frey was still looking ahead with a nk expression.


    "Alright, Frey! It''s time for a real battle now!"


    Hearing a cheerful voice from behind, the two then quietly turned their gaze.


    "Do it as I taught you!"


    Ferloche shouted with a bright voice.


    "Come on!"


    Staring at her nkly, Frey and Ruby suddenly disappeared.


    "...Ah."


    Shortly after, when Frey and Ruby appeared next to them with their eyes glowing, the Pdin Commander and the girl turned pale and let out a distressed cry.


    <em>- Booommm!!</em>


    A thunderous noise echoed, apanied by a cloud of dust rising, covering the entire forest.


    No, it covered what used to be a forest.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    "H-help us, Hero! S-save us!!"


    "Gyaaaackkk!!!"


    The screams of the Pdin Commander and the girl filled the air.


    "This is way too nd for my taste."


    Unfazed by their pleas, Ruby, whose eyes glowed in ruby color, waved her fingers.


    <em>- Crack, crack.</em>


    "Saves... d-damn it. The hero is supposed to be skilled with swordsmanship¡­¡±


    Following her gesture, The Pdin Commander''s grotesquely twisted body was thrown around, and he spewed foam from his mouth.


    "Gyaaack!? Keheuk!! Keheuk..."


    Meanwhile, next to him, the girl writhed after continuously receiving punches from Frey.


    "Let''s see if what worked on Ruby works on you too."


    "W-what are you talking about... Keuk..."


    Suppressing her, Frey delivered another punch, then quietly shifted his gaze sideways.


    "How insignificant. You''re just a stepping stone for me... No, I won''t forgive you in the name of justice."


    Then, while Ruby was ying with the Pdin Commander the way she did with Frey, Ruby suddenly recalled her own limitations and began to mimic the righteous Hero she was pretending to be.


    <em>She¡¯s indeed powerful.</em>


    Frey thought quietly to himself.


    <em>If her awakening had beenpleted, let alone Ferloche and me, even the entire poption of the Empire wouldn''t have been able to defeat her, right?</em>


    Surprisingly, she had always used only her fingers, except for the few times she had used her sword.


    She simply wrapped her fingers with a sword aura and cut through everything, be it magic or mana.


    What if she used her fists instead of her fingers?


    He couldn''t imagine what would happen if she used her arms, legs, or even her whole body as a weapon.


    <em>No, I¡¯ve actually seen it before, haven¡¯t I?</em>


    Frey shook his head slightly and murmured to himself.


    <em>At that time, it was truly overwhelming.</em>


    Although she consistently wore an indifferent expression and used only her fingers in the previous cycles, she had used magic and her body against some strong opponents.


    At that time, her mythicalbat prowess was so overwhelming that it was thought that anyone other than the First Warrior would never be able to defeat her.


    "...W-what is it?"


    Frey unknowingly sighed as he continued to gaze at Ruby. When Ruby noticed the gaze, turned her head, and asked, Frey shed a grin.


    "It¡¯s just because you''re too beautiful."


    "Wha..."


    Ruby suddenly scowled.


    "Although I certainly can''t hurt you now, I dislike the way you are right now, Frey. I just want to break you... Ugh."


    After firing off such sarcastic remarks, Ruby suddenly stopped speaking and clutched her chest.


    <em>- Thump, thump, thump...</em>


    "Damn it."


    Blushing suddenly, she averted her gaze.


    <em>If the straightforward method doesn''t work, I just have to use tricks.</em>


    Seeing her clutching her chest, Frey lifted the corners of his mouth and muttered to himself.


    <em>I''m not going to wait for the awakening of the Armament forever.</em>


    Ever since changing his perspective, Frey had started to resolve cases proactively rather than rely on the system.


    It was a nice sight, a clear change from the way he was swayed by the system just a few months ago.


    "Sa-save me... hel¨C heuk...!"


    "Ah, first, let''s infuse ster mana into your heart. I forgot about that. My bad."


    It would be a good sight.


    "I''ll make your heart throb from now on."


    "Y-you crazy..."


    "...Wait a moment."


    Just as Frey was about to infuse his ster mana into the girl¡¯s heart, Frey suddenly frowned.


    "But, why are you not using your Ability?"


    "H-how do you know about my ability?"


    "Ferloche told me."


    "Ah..."


    Hearing that, the girl whispered with closed eyes in a trembling voice.


    "I surrender, I surrender. Please, don''t hit me anymore."


    "No way. Are you waiting for the activation condition of your Ability?"


    "..."


    "Ferloche, what is her Ability?"


    Ferloche just shrugged and casually replied.


    "I don''t know."


    "Huh?"


    "It¡¯s a new ability that just appeared in this cycle."


    "..."


    Hearing that, Frey began to gaze at the girl coldly.


    "W-wait, hold on. My Ability is not forbat! So..."


    <em>- Thud...!</em>


    "...Keeekk."


    Eventually, he lightly struck the back of the girl''s nape, causing her to lose consciousness.


    <em>- Trickle...</em>


    "Well done, Frey. Periodic recovery is essential for pain. And if you don''t know what''s going on, knocking out the opponent is a good strategy. If you''re unsure about what the other party intends to do, just knock them out without hesitation.¡±


    As he took out a potion from his embrace and poured it into her mouth, Ferloche apuded and approached him.


    "Well... I guess it''s time for me to say goodbye."


    "Huh?"


    As Ferloche suddenly staggered, Frey hurriedly caught her.


    "I can¡¯t hold it any longer."


    As Ferloche pointed upward from within his embrace, Frey''s mouth gaped open.


    "Has the sky¡­ been covered until now?"


    ¡°It is a divine power shield that is invisible from the outside but visible from the inside. I used to use it to cover us all this time.¡±


    Ferloche''s divine power shield enveloped the entire area that used to be a forest.


    "It''s such arge andplex technique... I can''t use it for long. Using it once leaves me drained like this..."


    "How did you develop something like that?"


    Embracing the now pale Ferloche, Frey asked, and she whispered with a grin.


    "I used to y with you outdoors sometimes, Frey."


    "What?"


    "I believe you roughly know what I¡¯m talking about."


    Then, Ferloche slowly sank to the ground.


    "I need to rest for a while... I pushed myself too hard. I''ll return to being my foolish personality for a while..."


    "Come to think of it, you said you would take a break, but why did you overexert yourself?"


    "What should I do when I feel so pissed off?"


    "Well, feeling pissed is a serious matter."


    Frey strongly agreed with those words, and Ferloche chuckled bitterly.


    "How long do you n to maintain that state?"


    "..."


    "Do you understand the risk? You could lose yourself."


    In response to that, Frey softly replied.


    "Until I managed to destroy the Church. If we calcte the time, it should be within six days."


    "Keep in mind. If you continue to maintain that state after that, your soul will be shattered."


    In response to Ferloche''s serious tone, Frey nodded with a grin, and Ferloche, with a shy smile, whispered in his ear.


    "After this is over, I''ll reward you with something nice."


    "...!"


    Hearing those words, Frey flinched, and holding onto him, Ferloche whispered in his ear with a chilling voice.


    "But remember, if you ever get corrupted... I''ll really rape you."


    "D-didn''t you say I''m already broken?"


    When Frey asked with a slightly trembling voice, Ferloche tickled his belly and whispered.


    "What if I fix you with my divine power? Wouldn''t that work?"


    "...Haha."


    After leaving those words behind, Ferloche slowly closed her eyes.


    "Hmm..."


    After that, a moment of silence began to settle in the clearing.


    - Coordinates of the Church Headquarters


    "...Hooo."


    Frey, who was reading the note that Ferloche had given him just before she copsed, soon let out a mockingugh and walked away.


    "Ruby."


    "W-what is it?"


    Then, Frey arrived in front of Ruby, who was ying with the Pdin Commander with a bored look on her face.


    <em>- Pop...!</em>


    "Y-you, again..."


    <em>- Smooch...!</em>


    "...Ebeb!"


    While holding her, Frey took out a potion from his pocket, poured it into his mouth, and kissed Ruby.


    <em>- Smooch, smooch...</em>


    Thus, the tongues of the two began to dance between each other.


    "Puha.¡±


    "...Grind."


    As Frey lifted his head from her mouth, Ruby clenched her teeth to keep her heart from pounding and tried to cool her emotions.


    "I love you."


    "Stop talking nonsense, Frey."


    As Frey quietly spoke while staring at her, Ruby immediately spat out curses.


    "So, let''s leave."


    "What?"


    Upon hearing Frey''s words, Ruby wore a puzzled expression.


    "I want to be with you forever."


    "Again..."


    "Let''s run away together in the name of love."


    "What the hell..."


    Ruby''s mouth was firmly shut upon hearing those words.


    <em>- Thump, thump, thump...!</em>


    "...W-where to?"


    After a while, when Ruby finally regained her senses and asked while trying to ignore her pounding heart, Frey quietly pressed his face against her cheek.


    <em>- Crash...!</em>


    "Keheeeeeek!?"


    "Um... so..."


    The sudden punch caused Ruby to fold in 90 degrees at the waist, then Frey gently whispered to her.


    "How is that?"


    "...Crazy bastard."


    With teary eyes and saliva dripping from her mouth, Ruby cursed.


    <em>- Thump, thump, thump, thump, thump...!</em>


    However, her heart somehow was beating more intensely than ever before.


    <em>- Click, click...</em>


    Her heart was pounding so loud that she didn''t even notice that someone was taking pictures of them with a magical recording device.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    The next morning.


    "..."


    In the imperial pce meeting room, an unusually heavy silence prevailed.


    "So, what is... the meaning of this."


    The four main heroines, except Ferloche, who was lying in the hospital after being rescued by the imperial army, plus Isolet and Lulu, were gathered in the room.


    The girls who loved Frey more than anyone else were staring at the newspaper on the desk with cold expressions.


    [Frey & Ruby, Escaping to the Western Continent for Love? Shocking...]


    [The Hero Party And The Imperial Spokesperson Yet to Confirm The Situation. Fact-checking in progress...]


    [Sunrise Empire''s Biggest Scandal, Analyzing the Reason for Their Journey to the Western Continent]


    [The Academy Losing Its Pivot, Great Panic. Citizens'' Anxiety Deepens...]


    "..."


    Pictures of Frey with wounds all over his body protecting Ruby, followed by a tender moment of them sharing a kiss.


    In addition to that, everyone''s eyes were fixed on the breaking news that was decorating the front page of the Imperial Newspaper, along with a photo showing them engaging in various romantic gestures like holding hands and wearing hats while boarding a ship bound for the West Continent.


    "That damn wench doesn¡¯t know her ce¡­ How dare she cause such a stir.¡±


    After a long silence, na muttered in a cold voice.


    "Let''s go."


    There was no one who disagreed with that statement.


    "To the Western Continent."


    Shortly after, a carriage discreetly left the imperial /genesisforsaken

 Chapter 339: Your Sister is so Awesome, huh?

    <em>- Toot, toooot...!</em>


    The loud sound of the horn echoed in all directions.


    <em>- Swoosh...!</em>


    A rather luxurious cruise ship was smoothly gliding through the waves of the ocean.


    "Keh..."


    "Ruby, are you okay?"


    In one of the cabins inside the cruise ship, a boy and a girl were sitting on the bed, leaning on each other for support.


    "Ugh..."


    "Are you seasick? Oh no, this is bad."The boy, rubbing his face on the pale-looking girl''s cheek, asked with a concerned voice.


    Due to seasickness, not just her face but her entire body was pale, and she leaned on the boy. Just like that, their hands tightly held each other for support.


    The scene undoubtedly looked like a couple relying on each other.


    <em>- Crack, crack...</em>


    "Keuhuk..."


    Only, the boy was stabbing a dagger into the girl''s heart.


    <em>- Drip, drip.</em>


    Blood gushing from the girl''s body was not only staining the boy, but also filling the entire cabin with the coppery smell of blood.


    "It hurts... so much..."


    "Hmm-hmm...?"


    Ruby, who realized that she was dying with a dagger stuck in her heart as soon as she woke up, spoke to Frey with a pale, ghastly expression.


    "M-My whole body felt cold. I feel like I''m going to die. If you really love me, stop it. Please."


    "It''s really surprising. So much blood flowed out, yet you¡¯re still alive."


    Ignoring Ruby¡¯s pleas, Frey just stroked her head lovingly, causing Ruby to look at him in disbelief.


    "Why can''t I pierce through your heart, Ruby?"


    "You don''t need to know."


    "Why can I dig into your limbs but not cut them off? I was nning to preserve you after cutting you up.¡±


    "You don''t need to know that either... you crazy bastard."


    Eventually, that expression changed from detachment to aloofness.


    "What should I do, Ruby, how can I kill you? Can you tell me a way?"


    "There is no such thing. I am immortal."


    "So, you, too, have the ability, just like the executives?"


    Despite staggering from severe chills and dizziness caused by the rapid loss of blood, Ruby clenched her teeth and responded to Frey''s persistent questions.


    "N-no, I don''t have that. I''m just strong enough not to be killed."


    "Wow, my girlfriend is really cool.¡±


    "Bullshit... Keuack!¡±


    Ruby tried to regain herposure and escape from this situation, but Frey''s dagger prated into her even deeper.


    "How is it, Ruby? It¡¯s thrilling, right?"


    "..."


    "I wanted to show you the fear of dying, even if it''s like this."


    She trembled as the remaining blood trickled down her body. Seeing her shivering body, Frey softly whispered to her.


    "They say that people in love be like each other. You should be like me, too."


    Was it the voice of an angel or the voice of a devil?


    To Ruby, who was already in a dazed state, to tell the difference.


    "Stop... Please."


    However, she knew very well that she couldn''t just listen to that voice.


    Because Ruby was aware that the current Frey was far from being an angel; he was more dangerous than the devil itself.


    "Even if you do this, I won''t suffer any real damage."


    Ruby grabbed Frey''s arm and pushed him away with all her strength.


    "So, stop it."


    "Hmm."


    Then, Rubymanded with her eyes glowing.


    "I don''t want to."


    "Cough."


    However, after resisting her magic with ease, Frey thrust the dagger into her heart once again.


    "Uh..."


    For Ruby, the pain was unbearable.


    She wanted to defend herself, but as someone who specialized in offense, her defense was extremely vulnerable.


    Moreover, due to the ster mana embedded in her heart, it became even more impossible to defend.


    "I-it''s already been two days."


    Ruby finally spoke with a trembling voice, choked with tears.


    "Now, now¡­ please, just stop..."


    It had been two days since Frey and Ruby boarded the ship heading to the Western Continent.


    During these two days, Ruby endured various horrific tortures at Frey¡¯s hand.


    The torture was rough and merciless, without a hint ofpassion.


    Now, at this point, even her remaining will to resist was almostpletely broken.


    "I''m just replicating those disgusting and horrific tortures you tried on me in previous cycles. But, you sure do talk a lot."


    "Ugh, huh?"


    "There''s still a long way to go... No, I was just talking to myself."


    Frey, who had momentarily stared coldly at Ruby, quickly softened his voice and gently stroked her chin.


    "Shall we stop now, Ruby?"


    "How many times... have I told you that? Please, just stop."


    "My Ruby has no pride. Well, considering you¡¯ve been bleeding for hours, it''s understandable."


    "Ebeeub."


    After saying that, Frey opened Ruby''s mouth forcefully and, pouring a potion into her mouth.


    "It''s a potion that replenishes blood instantly when consumed. Swallow it."


    "...Gulp."


    "That''s right."


    Ruby, who gulped down the potion without thinking, suddenly shivered and looked at Frey.


    "You! What did you feed me?"


    "A potion to restore blood. Can''t you see yourplexion returning?"


    "Th-then what about this tingling sensation?"


    Her stomach was trembling uncontrobly.


    "Is this also the effect of the potion? Tell me exactly what you fed me..."


    "I fed myself to you."


    "What?"


    "You said you wanted to devour me, didn¡¯t you, Ruby?"


    Frey gently stroked Ruby''s swollen belly.


    "Therefore, I let you devour me."


    "What nonsense..."


    <em>- Thump, thump¡­</em>


    "...Have you gone crazy?"


    Trying to retort fiercely to that absurd statement, Ruby closed her eyes tightly as her heart started pounding again.


    <em>- Thud...!</em>


    "Kyaaack!?"


    A momentter, Frey''s fist jabbed her belly, causing her to scream and tremble all over.


    <em>- Crackle, crackle¡­</em>


    Her stomach was convulsing, emitting sparks of starlight.


    "I fed you the ster mana. I mixed it with potions and medicines for the past few days. Finally, it''s taken shape, and it will stay in your belly until you die."


    "Keugh..."


    "I applied it based on my butler''s case... Anyway, how does it feel to be one with me, just like what you desired?"


    "...It¡¯s terrible, you maniac."


    "I love you, Ruby."


    As she red at Frey, Ruby flinched upon hearing his loving words.


    "D-don''t say that to me!."


    "Huh?"


    "Just hearing that already makes my heart race for some reason!!"


    She finally exploded and shouted.


    "Damn it, have you really done nothing to me? Do you really can''t manipte the ster mana with precision?"


    "Yes."


    "But why does my heart race whenever I hear those words, and why does it make my heart race even more when I suffer because of it?"


    "Why are you asking me that?"


    "Arghhhhhh!!"


    In response to Frey''s calm expression, she abruptly sat up on the bed.


    "I''ll tear you apart...!"


    "Then, should I stop?"


    "What?"


    However, Frey suddenly spoke with a cold gaze.


    "Should I never hit you again or say that I love you?"


    "What''s that..."


    At that unexpected reaction, Ruby''s eyes trembled without even realizing it.


    "Why? Don¡¯t you hate it so much? Didn¡¯t you say it is painful?"


    "Th-that''s..."


    "Why didn''t you defend yourself in the first ce? You should be able to block it easily, right?"


    "E-every time I try to defend, my heart..."


    "Could that be just your excuse?"


    A momentary confusion flickered in Ruby''s expression upon hearing those words.


    <em>Should he stop saying that he loves me and stop hitting me? Forever?</em>


    She didn¡¯t know what went through her mind when that absurd thought shed through her mind.


    "Hmm."


    Quietly observing her reaction, Frey suddenly stood up from his seat with a slight smirk on his face.


    "I¡¯ll go out now. We¡¯re almost there. You, too, get ready ande out. Clean the room as well."


    "Wait...


    "Then, goodbye."


    And then, he simply left the cabin.


    "..."


    Alone in the cabin, filled with the stench of blood, Ruby repeatedly pondered in a daze.


    <em>What was it? What was that?</em>


    However, she couldn''t figure out what had crossed her mind even until she left the cabin.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    "Wow, look over there."


    "..."


    Ruby''s expression soured as she stepped out of the cabin.


    "There are so many people weing us."


    "W-what''s going on?"


    For some reason, there were pamphlets with her name on them.


    Banners with Frey and her names engraved on them.


    And the port filled with eager reporters.


    For Ruby, who was locked in the cabin for two days and received what Frey imed was ''love'', it was a situation she could not understand.


    "Look at this, Ruby."


    "Ah."


    After looking around in a daze for a while, Ruby''s eyes widened in surprise as soon as she saw the newspaper that Frey handed her.


    "What... is all this?"


    "Someone has been following us."


    "Damn!!"


    The horrific things she endured from Frey had transformed into sweet, affectionate gestures, turning their tale into a forbidden love story between a hero and a viin.


    "...Fuck, Fuck, Fuck."


    She needed to exin. A press conference had to be held right away.


    If not, everything she had built up until now would crumble.


    "Hmm... I can''t help it then.¡±


    While thinking that and preparing to disembark, Frey started muttering with a cheerful smile.


    "Damn."


    At the same time, Ruby began to break into a cold sweat.


    After being forced to be with him, Ruby had be quite perceptive of him.


    The look he had now resembled the one he usually wore just beforemitting a crazy act.


    She had to escape or stop him no matter what.


    "Puheub, pffft¡­Hahaha!!"


    "Hm?"


    Ruby, who was contemting whether to push Frey into the sea with a cold expression on her face, tilted her head and turned when she heard someoneughing behind her.


    "Puhaha, puhahaha¡­¡±


    "Why are youughing?"


    Theugh came from the girl, who was the sixth-rank executive of the Church and the younger sister of the Cardinal that they had taken hostage.


    Frey clearly had confined her in the next cabin, but when did she manage to escape?


    "No matter how strong you are, you shouldn''t let your guard down! That¡¯s the rule."


    "...?"


    Only now, after her remark, did Frey realize the girl¡¯s presence. He then quietly turned his gaze.


    "I''ve already fulfilled the conditions to use my special ability."


    "It took you two days?"


    "Do you know why my special ability is not suitable forbat?"


    Ignoring Frey''s disdainful tone, the girl lifted her hand.


    "It''s because it''s too powerful, and the conditions are too demanding."


    <em>- Hizzz...</em>


    "But once the preparation isplete, I''m invincible."


    As the girl clenched the hand she had raised, dark energy slowly emerged beneath, and a small scale appeared.


    "You''ve created ¡®karma¡¯ for me. So, I will judge you all from now on."


    "Was the triggering condition that someone had tomit a significant wrongdoing against you?"


    ¡°I don¡¯t need to exin to someone who¡¯ll soon grovel under my feet.¡±


    With that, the girl''s eyes turned ck.


    <em>- Swoosh...</em>


    At that moment, opaque threads materialized from all directions, binding Frey and Ruby.


    "Really? Now, even such crap happens..."


    "Wait."


    As Ruby, who had been watching her coldly, attempted to raise her finger, Frey whispered in a low voice.


    "I purposefully let her do this."


    "What?"


    "If you don''t want to get hit, lower your finger."


    "..."


    When Ruby quietly lowered her finger in response to his words, the high-spirited girl shouted loudly.


    "Frey! Let the punishment of goodness befall you!"


    "Ah."


    Upon hearing that, Frey''s expression, which was filled with anticipation, quickly turned sour.


    "As a viin, you will be extremely good, regret and atone for the atrocious deeds you''ve done until now, and be tormented by a terrible sense of guilt for the rest of your life! And people around you will never trust the changed you!"


    "..."


    "And you, Ruby! You will be extremely evil!"


    The girl, feeling victorious as Frey remained silent, then dered while pointing at Ruby.


    "You¡¯ll forget your sense of justice and kindness and be a wicked being like the Demon King, razing the world except the Church! And people will still believe that even you, in such a state, must have reasons for everything you do!"


    "Perhaps, she has a mind reading-type ability? If so, that''s a big problem."


    "And both of you will be my ves!"


    As she finished her deration, the scale she held in her hand burst, rushing towards Frey and Ruby.


    "..."


    And then, silence.


    "Kneel."


    With a smile, the girlmanded. Ruby''s body twitched.


    <em>- Squeeze...</em>


    It was because Frey had been holding onto her waist.


    "Why... Why are you doing this?"


    "Why, you ask? Because from now on, we are her ves."


    "Why are you spouting nonsense again? Neither of us is affected by that ability."


    The contents of the judgment did not apply because that was inherently a part of them from the beginning.


    Even the envement that might have had some effect did not apply.


    It was because of their mental strength, which had reached the maximum ording to the system''s values, could resist any mental abilities, even the authority and capability of divine beings.


    The only thing that could touch their minds was the ''system'' itself.


    "What are you trying to do again..."


    Ruby, with a fed-up look, asked, and Frey, with a chilling smile, whispered.


    "Do you know the Trojan Horse?"


    "...Hmm."


    Upon hearing that, Ruby wore a surprised expression.


    "Not a bad idea."


    By pretending to be her ves, they would enter the Church''s base.


    It was quite a decent strategy, although she couldn¡¯t understand why a Demon King like her had to infiltrate the Church''s base or why they had to adapt to this situation in the first ce.


    Still,pared to the madness he had been doing, it was rtively normal, so she might as well just go along with it¡­


    "That¡¯s right, well done... Keek!!"


    "Master."


    While Ruby was contemting such thoughts, she perked up at the screaming from the front.


    "Kyack!? W-what''s happening¡­ Why are you¡­ Keuheuk!!"


    "Please take care of me! Master!!"


    Frey was politely hitting the girl''s belly.


    "I don''t understand anything anymore..."


    Watching that scene, Ruby couldn''t help but shake her head at the absurdity.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    Meanwhile, somewhere in the Church¡¯s headquarters around the Western Continent.


    <em>- Grind...</em>


    The Cardinal, as usual, wearing oversized clothes unsuitable for him, crouched down in a chair. He forcefully mmed his desk and began to grind his teeth.


    -Your sister is so awesome, huh?


    At that moment, a single letter and a small video from a magical recording device arrived in front of /genesisforsaken

 Chapter 340: The Perfect Plan

    Chapter 340: The Perfect n


    "Heuuuu..."


    "Now, feel the excitement!"


    "Kyaaaack!"


    "Hmm, as expected, it doesn''t work. If they are not the Demon King, their heart can''t endure it."


    After beating the girl for a while, Frey shook his head, muttering disappointedly to himself.


    "..."


    "Oh, she fainted."


    For being an executive in name only, the girl held up quite well, but she eventually crumbled helplessly under Frey¡¯s simple test.


    Frey was slightly unable to control his strength as he temporarily set the violence standards to Ruby¡¯s level."Well, in the end, I was going to make her faint anyway."


    Frey took a potion from his pocket and gave it to the girl.


    Then, like magic, the girl''s body began to recover.


    "Y-You."


    Ruby, who watched the scene with envy, hesitated for a moment before speaking.


    "I-I also need a potion."


    "Huh?¡±


    "I can''t go out in front of the reporters in this state. What will they think?¡±


    After enduring all kinds of beatings and abuse for two days, Ruby''s body was covered in many wounds and bruises.


    If she went out like this, she would undoubtedly be a hot topic.


    "From now on, I won¡¯t remove all the bruises and scars on your body."


    "What?"


    However, as he looked at her, Frey made a firm deration.


    "I want to let the whole world know that I am abusing you."


    "..."


    "I want everyone in the world to know that you are under my domination, Ruby."


    Ruby''s expression began to sour.


    No matter how you looked at it, it was a huge disgrace for her.


    She, who had brought all the demons to their knees, the one who stood as the ruler of all that is evil in the world, must appear to the whole world bearing the marks of shame all over her body in front of the people.


    On top of that, being bound by her nemesis.


    <em>No, this can''t happen. No matter what, I have to...</em>


    "Shall we go then?"


    "Eh, eaaaa...!?"


    Ruby, trying to gather mana quickly, but she spat out curses when she suddenly floated in the air with her arm grabbed by Frey.


    "Damn it! What the hell is this..."


    "Let''s go for an interview, Ruby!"


    With that deration, Freynded at the pier while holding the copsed girl and Ruby in his arms.


    "I-it¡¯s Frey!"


    <em>- Click, click!</em>


    Despite the quite threatening entrance, the reporters began to rush towards him.


    It was because there were rumors that Frey hadn''tid a hand on reporters at the Imperial Pce before.


    Even if it wasn''t the case, they were someone who was willing to risk their lives to get a hot scoop.


    "Mr. Frey! About your rtionship with Ms. Ruby..."


    "You engaged in a battle with the Church..."


    "Who is the girl next to you..."


    However, no matter how eager the reporters were for a scoop, seeing Ruby in her beaten state left them speechless.


    "..."


    A long silence ensued.


    It was an awkward situation, and no one dared to speak up.


    <em>- Rumble¡­</em>


    Not only because of the awkwardness, but also the intimidating killing intent emanating from Frey made them hesitant to speak up.


    Even the reporters who staked their lives for scoops were not bold enough to throw questions while directly facing the killing intent of one of the strongest in the world.


    "Uh, excuse me...?"


    However, there were always exceptions.


    "I have a qu-question."


    A rather petite female reporter raised her magical recording device towards Frey and Ruby, despite the overwhelming fear she felt.


    "A-about your, um, rtionship... Can you, uh, exin it... hiikk?"


    She was shaking violently when she asked her question, but suddenly widened her eyes.


    "Eh, eaaah...?"


    Frey grabbed her shoulders and moved her right in front of him.


    ¡°E-excuse me¡­¡±


    "You won¡¯t get a good shot if you take it from there, right?¡±


    "Hiiik..."


    "You¡¯re from the Sunrise Academy Broadcasting Club, right? How did you end up here?"


    "P-please, spare me..."


    She ended up doing an exclusive coverage quite unexpectedly.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    "Aren''t you going to interview us, Senior?"


    "S-s-s-so, what''s the rtionship between you two, and why are you here¡­?"


    The third-year student, who had been frozen for a while, hurriedly asked the same question again upon hearing Frey''s slightly cold voice.


    "..."


    Then, Frey quietly looked at Ruby.


    <em>A-are you telling me to exin?</em>


    "...Sigh."


    "Uh, ugh."


    Ruby, who had a bewildered look in her eyes, closed her eyes tightly and opened her mouth when Frey sighed with a displeased expression.


    "S-so, um..."


    <em>You goddamn bastard.</em>


    Clearly, he intended to embarrass her in front of the people.


    But what could she do?


    If she kept resisting, the pain she would endureter would be much worse.


    "I, uh... Frey and I are, well, in a re-re-r..."


    Therefore, Ruby eventually started speaking with a scowl on her face.


    "We are lovers¨C"


    "What else? Of course, she¡¯s my student, and I¡¯m her teacher, right?"


    "What?"


    But Frey suddenly poured cold water on her.


    A teacher and student rtionship, he said?


    That would indeed be more normal, but why bring it up now?


    "..."


    With her face flushed, Ruby looked around, and only after seeing the nk expressions of the reporters did she grit her teeth and exim inwardly.


    <em>Now it looks like I''m the one who likes him one-sidedly!!</em>


    ¡°The clue to defeat the Demon King is on the Western Continent, and the headquarters of the Church is also on the Western Continent. That''s why I came here.¡±


    However, Frey just ignored her and talked to the reporter standing in front of him.


    "The injuries on Ms. Ruby''s body are also because of that. The training might seem excessive, but it¡¯s something that shouldn¡¯t be taken lightly.¡±


    "But... scenes of your affectionate acts appear in photos¨C"


    "They were edited, probably."


    "B-but the Magic Tower has already verified that it''s not edited¨C"


    "It was an act necessary for the mission."


    Frey, who continued to interrupt the reporter, suddenly checked the time and frowned.


    "We''re runningte. We should be going now."


    "W-wait a moment¨C"


    "Oh, by the way, is that camera showing live footage?"


    "P-pardon? W-well, it does... huh?"


    Hearing this, Frey, with a gleam in his eyes, took her camera.


    "ss 1-A, listen carefully."


    Then, with a raised corner of his mouth, Frey began to whisper.


    "Come to the Western Continent and get your Hero back from me. That¡¯s your mid-term exams for your first semester."


    "H-hey! It¡¯s a broadcast ident¨C"


    "If you can''t find her, this will be her fate from now on."


    "Kyaaak!"


    After saying that, Frey forcefully pped Ruby''s cheek.


    "Ah, ugh...?"


    <em>- Thud...!</em>


    "Hiiik..."


    Then, Frey mercilessly kicked Ruby''s swollen belly, covered in various bruises.


    "As you can see, the Hero is mine now."


    "Gehek..."


    "So, save her before it''s toote."


    "...Uh, uh..."


    After broadcasting the scene of him gently stroking the Demon King, who had copsed and was trembling, Frey left those words and cut off the footage.


    "Well, we''re busy, so we''ll be going."


    <em>- Whoosh...!</em>


    And in the next moment, Frey soared into the sky, holding Ruby and the girl.


    <em>- Thud...!</em>


    After hended far away on the ins, reporters who had been in a daze hastily began jotting down notes.


    - Shocking News! Unrequited Love, Not A Mutual One.


    - Dating Violence? The Hero Is In Crisis. Will She Be Okay Like This?


    - Madness Or Wickedness. Is Frey A Lunatic Or An Evildoer?


    - The Purer, The Easier To Be Tainted. An Analysis Of The Hero''s Mental State.


    On that afternoon, headlines that would shake the Empire were being created one after another.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    "Alright, keep following me. You''re keeping up well!"


    Several hours after the press conference, in the ruins of the desert region of the Western Continent.


    "Ohoho, enving Frey and the Hero. At this rate, not only the first-rank executive, but I might also be a saintess, perhaps?"


    "..."


    "Huh? You guys are slowing down? Hurry up, are you not walking fast enough? We need to arrive at the Western Continent capital today!"


    As Ruby and I walked through the ruins, we quietly watched the girl, whom I had politely hit earlier, leading the way while humming.


    "...So, why did you hit that girl earlier? Because of you, I have to use my precious mana to alter her memories."


    Ruby, who was already having trouble gathering mana due to the ster mana embedded in her heart, grumbled.


    "I had something I wanted to experiment with, but it didn''t go well."


    "If that was the case, why did you just let her use her ability?"


    "That, too, was something I wanted to experiment with."


    "Sigh."


    Ruby frowned deeply as I replied with a big grin.


    <em>- Lick.</em>


    "Ugh."


    When I licked the beads of sweat running down her cheek, Ruby recoiled and took a step to the side in shock.


    <em>- Thump, thump...</em>


    However, I could feel it.


    Her throbbing heart.


    "Alright, how about taking a break here today?"


    "...?"


    I suggested with a smile of satisfaction and stopped in my tracks. The two girls turned to me and tilted their heads.


    "What do you mean, ve? We''re almost at the headquarters..."


    "Night will soone, and it''s dangerous. So let''s spend the night here and move tomorrow."


    "Us? In danger? Why?"


    She asked with a frown upon hearing my words.


    "I can handle everything in here alone, and there are you two as well."


    Indeed, with one member of the twelve executives of the Church, the Hero, and the Demon King, it was absurd to im that it was dangerous to move at night.


    "Stop talking and hurry up... Kyaaack!?"


    "I said it''s dangerous."


    But if I said it was dangerous, then it was dangerous. We must stay here and rest.


    "My heart... feels like it''s going to explode!!"


    When I activated the ster mana, which I had imnted for experimentation on her heart, the girl grabbed her chest and began to roll around.


    Even though I tried to induce the outburst as gently as possible, to react like that... Indeed, that was the kind of reaction that a regr person would have; it was different from the Demon King''s reaction.


    "See. I can''t control it with precision."


    "Hmm..."


    Saying that, I pat the Demon King''s shoulder, and she looked at me with a dubious gaze.


    <em>Look as much as you want.</em>


    It seemed like she had been using mind-reading skills since earlier, but it was of no use to me because I had already taken precautions thoroughly.


    "Oh no, it seems like you''re pushing yourself too hard today. I think it''s better to rest here for the night."


    "I-if we walk just a bit more... Egh..."


    "Let¡¯s take a break."


    Then, I struck her nape, and the girl''s eyelids trembled before slowly closing.


    As much as I wanted to abandon her and leave, I needed her to infiltrate the Church''s headquarters.


    I received coordinates from Ferloche, but the scope was too broad, and I could only infer that it was in a desert area.


    Since I had no intention of going in with a full-on, destructive Ferloche-style infiltration, it was more advantageous to pretend as this girl¡¯s ve.


    Nevertheless, I was not Ferloche who would make such a mistake.


    What could possibly happen?


    "Heave-ho."


    As I pondered for a moment, I unpacked the luggage and sat on the sandy ground. Ruby had been hesitant for a while before quietly settling into her ce.


    <em>- Ssk, ssk...</em>


    "Ugh."


    I snugly stuck by her side after approaching her closely. Ruby then turned her gaze away with a horrified expression on her face.


    <em>- Thump, thump...!</em>


    However, her heartbeat was still beating loudly.


    <em>- ze...!</em>


    ¡°Ruby, aren¡¯t you a little excited about this?¡±


    "Shut up."


    "It feels like there are only the two of us on this journey, doesn''t it?"


    "I said shut up."


    The atmosphere was really romantic. A man and a woman, sitting by the fire in the chilly desert, which was gradually getting darker.


    At least, that was what I thought.


    Well, if I thought so, Ruby probably thought the same, right?


    "You know, Ruby."


    After sticking by her side in silent for a while, I quietly spoke to her.


    "I love you."


    Ruby kept her gaze fixed to the side and avoided my eyes.


    "I''ve loved you for a very long time."


    "...Hmm."


    Holding onto her, I gently whispered in her ear, and Ruby began to wince.


    "I¡¯ve loved you since the first time I saw you."


    "...?"


    I whispered in a more sincere tone, and Ruby looked at me with wide eyes.


    "When I was young... we met, didn''t we?"


    "W-What are you talking about?"


    Tension filled the moment.


    This was a crucial turning point in whether my n would seed or fail.


    In the end, would it really work?


    Were the precautions against her mind-reading skill really perfect?


    "I thought you remembered it too."


    As I spoke while tilting my head, Ruby, who had been scrutinizing me, turned pale.


    "L-lie. You¡¯re lying. That can''t be true."


    "Why don¡¯t you confirm it with your mind-reading skills?"


    "Th-The time for using it has already passed."


    "Really? But this is real. It¡¯s not like you don¡¯t remember, right? Or are you testing me?"


    "..."


    Ruby stared at me then spoke with a twisted smile.


    "You''re the one who¡¯s testing me."


    Her eyes gleamed with a ruby-red hue.


    "If we ever met, there''s no way I wouldn''t remember..."


    "Potato soup and rye bread."


    "..."


    "That''s your favorite food, isn''t it?"


    But even thatsted only for a moment; her gaze started wavering as soon as she heard my words.


    "You¨C"


    What stood before me at this moment was the Demon King.


    "How did you..."


    Born as the absolute evil with no room for sympathy.


    My mortal enemy, who would forever be on the opposite side of me.


    And if I seeded, eventually, she would also perish with me.


    "How do you know that?"


    But even for such a being, there were ¡®past¡¯ and ¡®settings¡¯.


    "HOW DO YOU KNOW ABOUT THAT!!!"


    I obtained information about her past, hobbies, and habits through our encounters in previous cycles, as well as her background from the prophecy.


    Of course, there was nothing that could be used to turn the table around, butbining that information should be enough to create a smoke screen to save the world.


    Therefore, I was going to attempt something insane that I could only do with my changed perspective.


    "We met once when we were young."


    From now until the remaining 4 days leading to the eradication of the Church, I will go all out to seduce her, the Demon King.


    "It was a fateful encounter."


    My nemesis and the final boss, who was not considered as a heroine in any route other than the ''Corruption'' route¡­


    I will make her fall in love with me.


    "You don''t remember, do you?"


    There was nothing to lose for me.


    Even if I failed, I could still deal some damage to the Demon King and relieve some stress.


    It wouldn''t be aplete waste.


    "I''ve never once forgotten."


    And if I seeded¡­


    "Now... what are you saying..."


    "Ruby."


    If she started to love me and care about me.


    "Why, why are you doing this?"


    In the Fourth Ordeal, I would invite her.


    "From back then until now, it¡¯s always you."


    Even if she managed to survive from that, what came next would be hell.


    "I love you."


    You who always yed with other people''s love¡­


    You who never received genuine love from anyone¡­


    Or genuinely loved anyone.


    System Notification


    [Warning: Mental Strength deterioration MAX, temporary pause of the curse is about to be lifted!!]


    Could someone like you withstood the gift I was about to give you?


    "You, you..."


    Obviously, you wouldn¡¯t be able to.


    You may survive the demonification, but you won''t survive the only emotion that can crush even that resilient mental strength of yours.


    Perhaps it would be the most fitting punishment for you.


    "I love you forever, Ruby."


    I wish for you to drown in regret forever, /genesisforsaken

 Chapter 341: The Second Phase

    Chapter 341: The Second Phase


    <em>- Ssk...</em>


    After staring at Ruby for a while, Frey eventually handed her something.


    "What is this...?"


    "It''s potato soup and rye bread. It''s your favorite, isn''t it?"


    "..."


    What he pulled out was dried soup and rye bread.


    Judging by the fact that it was preserved with magic, it seemed he had prepared it beforeing here.


    "You''ve been walking without a break, so you should rest a bit."


    "You''re the one who made me suffer...""Enough, summon a pot or something."


    Saying that, Frey scrutinized Ruby.


    "A-alright."


    Normally, Ruby would have retorted that she was not a genie that he could order as he wished.


    However, at this moment, she was entirely focused on what Frey had just said, and that left her mind dazed.


    <em>- tter, tter...</em>


    "Well, it''s a bit old, but it''s usable."


    Therefore, she summoned the pot she asionally used and ced it in front of Frey. He then put it on the fire and began cooking with a quite familiar posture.


    <em>...What kind of trick is he ying this time?</em>


    Ruby quietly muttered to herself as she red at Frey.


    <em>Why are you doing this to me, Frey?</em>


    Even though she could see through him so clearly.


    All the lines he said were just cringe without substance behind it.


    It was just a soulless listing of words saying, ¡®I love you¡¯.


    This was not a cheap romance novel, and no woman in the world would be thrilled to hear such words.


    Of course, Frey''s appearance was fatal enough to cover even those lines.


    But she was the Demon King who would destroy the world.


    No temptation would work on her.


    <em>- Thump, thump...</em>


    "Ugh."


    However, for some reason, strange things had been urring for the past few days.


    Every time Frey whispered those worthless words, her heart would skip a beat.


    "Huh? Why are you acting like that, Ruby?"


    "..."


    At first, she thought it was one of Frey''s tricks.


    However, there were too many strange points to attribute it solely to Frey''s trickery.


    From what Ruby saw, the ¡®Ster Mana'' controlled by Frey was a force specialized in explosions.


    So, precise maniption to make her heart pound using the ster mana embedded in her heart would be impossible.


    And Frey was not lying.


    When she used her mind-reading skill to check his feelings, there was no trace of ''lies'' or ¡®nervousness.''


    All she could see on him was his infinite love for her.


    "Hmm..."


    Of course, if she checked Frey''s status window, she would be able to judge the ¡®purchase of skills¡¯.


    However, for some reason, Frey''s status window had been disabled since he went crazy.


    It looked like the letters were garbled, and she couldn''t confirm what was written on them at all.


    "..."


    "So, have you remembered it now?"


    After being lost in thought for a while, Ruby, who had been quietly closing her eyes, opened them when Frey asked.


    The smell of her favorite potato soup was spreading everywhere.


    "...It''s vegetable soup, isn''t it?"


    "It''s based on potato soup. I deliberately added big chunks, just the way you like it."


    "Hmm..."


    That was true.


    Although she hadn''t eaten it for a while due to being busy recently, vegetable soup based on potato soup was a dish she used to eat every day with rye bread.


    By the way, when was thest time she had potato soup?


    <em>Probably... hmm.</em>


    Ruby, who had unconsciously drooled, soon frowned.


    <em>It was the first time I received a penalty.</em>


    She still remembered how her soup was stained with fresh blood because she was caught by that cheeky little brat named re.


    That was the first pain she had ever felt in her life.


    "By the way, how do you know that?"


    "Well, how do you think I know?"


    As Ruby forcefully tried to push away the memories by asking a question, Frey, sweating profusely, answered with a big grin.


    "I''ve never met you in the past. That damn orphanage... Keugh!"


    "What did you say?"


    "I mean, the first time we met was at the orphanage.¡±


    Ruby, who received a correction punch to the stomach from Frey, answered while holding her pounding chest.


    It was really strange.


    It seemed that now, just experiencing violence from him made her heart flutter.


    Why did her heart flutter? If it were not because of Frey, could it be that she caught some illness?


    Whatever it was, it was definitely not some foolish reason like feeling touched or falling in love.


    It was not like she was a child; of course, she could distinguish emotions of that level.


    There must be a reason for her heart to beat like this...


    "You told me before. It seems like you really can''t remember."


    "Did I really tell you that?"


    ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s why I know that.¡±


    Upon Frey''s words, Ruby immediately stopped her thoughts and stared ahead with piercing eyes.


    There was still no sign of false information in the system window that appeared before her eyes due to her mind-reading skills.


    "Did I really tell you about that in the past? Such trivial information?"


    However, no matter how much she thought about it, she couldn''t believe it.


    How could she tell Frey such trivial and somewhat embarrassing information with her own mouth?


    "Stop talking nonsense, Frey."


    It would be more reasonable to think that he put surveince on her.


    "Do you perhaps put surveince on me? Did you use magic or something?"


    "If it were magic, you would have noticed."


    "Is it the system?"


    "My system is the same as yours. There''s no eavesdropping skill or anything like that."


    "Then, that cheeky little... Keugh!"


    "re still doesn''t know my identity. There¡¯s no way she can tell me."


    For that slip of tongue, Ruby was rewarded with another fist in the stomach.


    <em>Then... Did we really meet in the past?</em>


    "Yes, judging by your reaction, it seems you really have forgotten."


    Frey suddenly wore a gloomy expression and lowered his head.


    "I thought, of course, you would remember too..."


    "...?"


    "In the end, only I remember those times that seemed like a dream."


    The expression on Frey¡¯s face was somewhat wistful.


    A lonely feeling, as if he had lost something precious, permeated the air.


    "What are you talking abo¨C"


    "Forget it, don''t worry about it."


    Without realizing it, Ruby found herself asking a question. Frey interrupted her and shed a bright smile.


    "It''s nothing."


    "..."


    "Oh, by the way, the potato soup is ready."


    Then he handed a bowl of potato soup to Ruby, who, for some reason, had a slightly ufortable expression on her face.


    "Here, eat."


    "Hmm."


    At first nce, it seemed edible.


    The smell was quite pleasant, perhaps it was because she was hungry, or the ingredients were good.


    "I have no choice then."


    However, Ruby''s taste was very picky.


    If the chunks were even slightly tough or the consistency was a bit watery, she would rather not eat it.


    Although she didn''t know how he found out that she liked potato soup, she couldn''t be satisfied with soup hastily prepared in this environment¡­


    "...!?"


    "How is it? Delicious, right?"


    Ruby¡¯s pupils widened as the taste exploded in her taste bud.


    <em>I-it''s delicious.</em>


    The smooth soup that filled her mouth was melting away the hardships and pain she had experienced so far.


    Even though she liked potato soup, has she ever tasted any soup this good?


    Honestly, it seemed like this would be the most memorable soup she had ever eaten.


    "I made it ording to your preferences."


    "A-ording to my preferences?"


    "Yeah, I used to get scolded by you a lot to find the best way to make it for you. But..."


    Looking at her like, Frey spoke excitedly, but soon lowered his gaze and his voice trailed off.


    "What is it?"


    "No, it''s nothing."


    "Hmm?¡±


    "It probably doesn''t matter now."


    Frey was looking at her with his chin propped on his hands.


    "Slurp, slurp."


    Ruby, who had a strange expression for a while, continued to eat the soup.


    "...You cut the rye bread into small pieces."


    "Because you like to eat it in small pieces."


    "Huh."


    Ruby, who was dipping bread into the soup, scoffed upon hearing that and eventually pondered.


    <em>Did I really ever meet Frey in the past?</em>


    She didn¡¯t n to believe everything that came out of his mouth. Frey was a very intelligent guy. This could also be a nned trap.


    <em>But, what if it''s true?</em>


    The reason her heart beat so irregrly.


    Frey''s strangely obsessive behavior.


    And the fact that he knew even trivial details about her.


    <em>Did I really forget about it?</em>


    As there were indeed strange points, Ruby, who had been searching her memories for a while, suddenly narrowed her eyes.


    <em>Or, there might be a reason why only he has such memories.</em>


    What could that reason be?


    For that to be valid, it must be quite a specific situation.


    It was unlikely to happen in most cases, but there are a few special situations where it could.


    For example...


    <em>Regression?</em>


    That thought suddenly crossed her mind, but Ruby soon shook her head with a smirk.


    <em>Nonsense</em>


    There was no magic that could manipte time.


    Even though she could control space freely, time was something she couldn¡¯t even touch.


    Above all, there were firmly establishedws of this world. The absolute truth that could never be defied.


    Even her ¡°Path of Pretender System,¡± which was almost like an authority, and her partner, the Demon God, couldn''t touch it; it was nearly impossible.


    Knowing that no one could travel to the past or the future, Ruby, too, was at ease,mitting such acts.


    <em>He¡¯s indeed quite an exceptional fellow. Even if it''s just for a moment, he managed to make me imagine such unrted things.</em>


    Thinking she had deciphered Frey''s intentions, Ruby stared at him quietly with a smile.


    <em>How dare you try to deceive me.</em>


    If there was even a slight opening, she would overturn this situation.


    She would bring Frey back to his senses, iste him as nned, and break him.


    Yes, that would do.


    "If you''ve finished eating, let''s rest, Ruby.¡±


    "Alright, it''s gettingte."


    Putting down the soup bowl, Ruby nodded at Frey''s words and mumbled.


    "Well then... hiiik?"


    As she was about to prepare for bed, she widened her eyes andy down on her side.


    ¡°Let''s sleep together.¡±


    <em>- Squeeze...</em>


    It was because Frey embraced her tightly and toppled her onto the sandy ground.


    ¡°You¨C¡±


    "Let''s sleep like this today.¡±


    "Heub.¡±


    After whispering that, she suddenly kissed her and gently pressed their foreheads together.


    ¡°Ruby, how did you like the vegetable potato soup today?¡±


    "Well, um... um¡­¡±


    <em>- Thump, thump...!</em>


    Ruby''s heart started to beat uncontrobly at that moment.


    "K-Keuheokkk¨C¡±


    "Good night, Ruby.¡±


    Before she could even reply, Ruby felt a familiar pain exploding in her stomach. Not content with that, Frey even triggered the ster mana in her heart, making her close her eyes tightly.


    "Your soup... was the worst.¡±


    Ruby red intensely at Frey just before as her consciousness wavered.


    ¡°I really felt like I was going to throw up.....¡±


    It was half-truth and half lie.


    It was true that she felt like vomiting due to the blow to her stomach, but she was holding it back.


    "See you tomorrow, Ruby.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    Despite her reluctance to admit it, Frey''s potato soup was undeniably delicious.


    "I love you.¡±


    <em>- Thump, thump, thump¡­!</em>


    So much so that she wanted to eat more and not throw up any of it.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    A few hourster, at dawn.


    "Hm."


    As I cuddled Ruby and tried to sleep, I opened one eye to check the surroundings.


    "Alright."


    The girl I had knocked out was still lying there, and Ruby was still asleep in my arms.


    "..."


    No, she was pretending to sleep.


    No matter how much she acted, she couldn¡¯t deceive me.


    To deceive someone like me, who had lived a life full of deception, you need someone on the level of Ferloche.


    <em>- Ssk, ssk...</em>


    "Sigh."


    As I gently stroked her hair while she pretended to be sound asleep, I let out a brief sigh and started muttering.


    "Is it toote to change you now?"


    I had given her enough bait.


    It was time to move on to the next n.


    "Will I ever see that sight again?"


    "...!"


    As I muttered those words with the most sincere tone that I could muster, Ruby''s expression began to twitch slightly.


    Her ears perked up.


    She looked like she wanted to hear more of what I was saying.


    <em>- Ssk...</em>


    However, I ignored it and stood up.


    "Hmm."


    Giving too much information at once was counterproductive. It was better to leave some to her imagination and make her imaginations run wild.


    And.


    <em>- Shaaa...</em>


    "How long do you n to just watch?"


    It was because it was time to face the uninvited guest and the core of this n.


    <em>- Swoosh, swoosh!</em>


    As soon as I finished casting the concealment spell on Ruby, human figures began to appear from the darkness.


    Among the twelve executives of the Church, this one was known to be quite powerful.


    "... Alone?"


    As I was greeting them with my sword in hand, I heard a deep voiceing from afar.


    "Yes, alone."


    <em>- Rustle, rustle...</em>


    As I responded to that voice, Ruby started rustling even more violently behind me.


    "I know you havepanions."


    "Well, as you can see, I''m alone."


    It was time to start the second stage of the n to crush /genesisforsaken

 Chapter 342: Famous Actor

    Chapter 342: Famous Actor


    "Where is Easteria?"


    "Easteria? Who''s that?"


    While observing the shadow in the distance, I tilted my head when I heard an unfamiliar name.


    "I¡¯m talking about the hostage you have. Where is she?"


    "Hostage? I''m her ve right now, though?"


    "It seems like the rumors about you being crazy are true."


    The muttering shadows started to whisper to those around them.


    <em>Can I stall for a bit more time?¡¯</em>


    I didn¡¯t really care what they were saying. In fact, sweeping them away right now would be ideal.However, at this moment, I was acting to deceive Ruby.


    To do that, interaction with these people was necessary.


    "Where is the sixth executive, Easteria, who appeared at the base you attacked?"


    As I quietly observed the situation, another voice also asked.


    <em>It seems like they''re quite wary of me.</em>


    The executives who ranked between the second and fifth positions in the Church werebat experts, highly confident in their skills, and thus making them quite arrogant.


    So, I expected them to attack me as soon as they noticed me, but it was surprisingly different.


    Maybe my actions were too unconventional, causing them to be more cautious?


    Should I have restrained myself a bit?


    "Ah, she has gone with Hero to the nearby inn."


    "This is a desert. There''s no inn nearby."


    "She hides in a cave a bit far away."


    "Didn¡¯t you mention an inn earlier?"


    "What do you know?"


    I answered half-heartedly while kicking around the rocks lying around. Then, the voice I was hearing suddenly stopped.


    "It feels like something is hidden here."


    Soon, a different voice, not the one heard before, began to speak.


    "Hey, you guys. Check for magic. He might have used a concealment spell."


    It was a very arrogant voice¡ª that would make anyone heard of them annoyed.


    <em>- Crash...!</em>


    As a result, I felt angry, and without realizing it, I unleashed my sword aura. The man with the arrogant voice stepped forward, blocking the sword aura.


    "Huh, he¡¯s nothing special."


    "We need to be careful. There''s a high chance he¡¯s hiding his real strength."


    "Can''t I just go and test him out?"


    And so, the heated debate started again.


    <strong>- You, what in the world are you doing?</strong>


    As I nonchntly watched them, Ruby sent a mental transmission to me.


    If she had been a bitter, I would have abandoned the n altogether, but fortunately, she did it in time.


    <em>Huh, you are not sleeping yet?</em>


    <strong>- I asked what are you doing?</strong>


    <em>I''m just taking a moment to think while inhaling the night air.</em>


    I said that as I nced at her reaction. Ruby, who had been lying down, began to rustle.


    "..."


    Those bastards didn¡¯t seem to show any signs of attacking yet.


    Should I slightly bait them?


    <em>Just go back to your sleep again. We need to resume our journey in the morning.</em>


    <strong>- Hm, something feels strange...</strong>


    <em>Hurry up before it¡¯s toote Before it''s toote.</em>


    As I whispered earnestly, the mentalmunication we had in my mind abruptly cut off.


    Simultaneously, a refreshing feeling filled my head. It was a typical sensation that urred when the mentalmunication was severed.


    <em>You can¡¯t fool me.</em>


    However, in reality, the connection had not been severed.


    If I concentrated my mental strength to the maximum, I could still faintly sense her mentalmunication somewhere in the corners of my mind.


    Originally used to convey information to the other party secretly, this ''mentalmunication'' could be utilized as a ''listening device'' to read the other person''s mind with some creativity.


    Of course, it couldn¡¯t read every thought, only what was spoken loudly and murmured internally.


    In fact, that was the core of my n.


    <em>Sorry, Ruby.</em>


    At the same time, when a refreshing sensation filled my head, I put on a resolute expression and muttered inwardly.


    <em>But I can''t let something like this happen to you again.</em>


    After that, I drew my sword and started walking forward slowly.


    Ruby must be confused by now after hearing those words, right?


    I wanted to see that expression, but for now, there was something I must do.


    I must protect our Lady Ruby from these uninvited guests.


    "He¡¯sing. Brace yourselves..."


    "I know, I know. No matter what, we''ll win."


    As I strode forward confidently, those bastards also adopted abat stance.


    "Hm...¡±


    After approaching the blurry shadows for a while, two figures came into view.


    And behind them, a considerable number of pdins were visible.


    The lower rank executives had already been taken care of by Ferloche, and I had the sixth executive with me, so these should be the executives who were specialized inbat.


    There was no way that the first executive, the Cardinal, or even the pope woulde out here.


    <em>- Zaaap...</em>


    Quietly observing them, I continued walking forward, and soon, I began to silently spread the vision disrupting magic I had prepared in all directions.


    <strong>- W-what''s happening?</strong>


    Then, Ruby''s mental transmission came without fail.


    <em>Just in case, it will be problematic if we get attacked. So I cast vision disrupting magic.</em>


    <strong>- Umm...</strong>


    <em>Just lie down and quickly go back to sleep.</em>


    I currently controlled Ruby''s heart.


    That meant I could subdue her or make her heart race at any time, but it also meant I could control the mana circuit connected to her heart.


    That¡¯s right. Right now, Ruby couldn¡¯t use magic without my permission.


    Originally, something like vision disrupting magic could be easily broken by her with a few finger snaps, but after I embedded my mana into her heart, she couldn¡¯t do that even if she wanted to.


    Well, although such tricks wouldn¡¯t work when her awakening wasplete, and we engaged in the final battle.


    That was a story for the future.


    Therefore, the current her was secretly imnting her unique ability, Mental Transmission, into my head to assess the situation.


    By the way, how did Irina implement the Demon King''s unique ability, ''Mental Transmission,'' into magic?


    She was not an onion, but the moreyers you peeled off, the more you discovered new things about her.


    Was she really human?


    "Hey, Frey. Is the Hero doing well?"


    The punk who spoke arrogantly before was now standing rudely as I arrived in front of them.


    How could an executive of the Church look so disgraceful?


    Even if the Church, the organization itself, had be corrupt, wasn¡¯t it a bit too much for such a ruffian to be an executive?


    "What do you mean?"


    "I know you''re hiding the hero. You almost had it all and then stopped. Is there a problem?"


    The guy stepped forward and began to smirk with a chilling smile.


    "By the way, isn''t the rumor said that you''re quite strong? Well, from the sword aura I saw earlier, it didn''t seem like much..."


    "Hmm."


    "Anyway, let''s settle it here."


    And then, the guy started banging his fists together.


    <em>- Crackle, crackle...</em>


    At the same time, a sheen began to flow from his body.


    What was that? Was it an ability to clean the body?


    "No matter how strong you are, you won''t be able to defeat me."


    Then he swung his arm.


    "Vajra Body. Indeed, this fearsome Special Ability..."


    "Haaaaa!"


    "Kueeeeek!!!"


    This guy talked too much. Someone like him needed a good beating.


    Did he really think I would wait for him to finish his preparation?


    "Haaa, Haaa. Fine. Go ahead, attack as much as you want."


    "Keugh, this toughness is..."


    "That¡¯s right, it absorbs all of your attacks."


    By the way, did he say Vajra Body? I didn¡¯t know much about the Eastern Continent, but it seemed like an ability to make the body tough.


    Anyway, there was a special method that worked best when facing this kind of Ability.


    "Just give up and hand over the hero. If you do that... Egik?"


    I just had to hit him really hard.


    <em>- Thud, thud, thud...!</em>


    So hard that it was enough to break the tough thing.


    "T-this crazy..."


    Seeing a crack in his hardened body, the punk looked at me with a pale expression.


    "Y-You¡­ turns out to be quite strong."


    "Wh-what are you talking about?"


    Looking at him, I whispered with a trembling voice.


    "Is it really because of the special ability? This... will be a pretty tough fight."


    "D-damn it. What are you talking about... Keaaaargh!"


    "Aaargh!!"


    When I shattered his legs, I also started screaming in agony with him.


    If someone was just listening to the ''sound'', wouldn''t they think we were having an insanely intense fight?


    "I will not give up the Hero to the likes of you!"


    "W-wait. Just a moment... Kueeek!"


    After I muttered in a solemn tone, I got on top of him and started hitting him to my heart''s. Then, I quietly flicked my fingers and started to control the ster mana a bit further away.


    It was the mana embedded in Ruby¡¯s heart, who must be in confusion right now.


    This time, should I make it about twice as thrilling?


    "Keeugh, Kkaeeek! I-I did wro... Kkeiiik!"


    "Uggh, cough... cough..."


    After beating him for a while and making him groan in pain, I stopped manipting the Ster Mana with my fingers and looked ahead for a moment.


    "..."


    The remaining executive and the pdins were looking at me with pale faces.


    "Wh-who''s next..."


    Contrary to my pain filled voice, I looked at them with a chilling smile. Eventually, the man who had been staring at me finally couldn''t bear it and opened his mouth.


    "He''spletely insane."


    "You shall not pass!"


    "W-we''re retreating."


    As I rushed towards him, swinging my sword wildly, he showed his back that was drenched with sweat.


    Well, it was only natural.


    They should have at least brought the first executive or the Cardinal.


    "If you want to pass through here, you''ll have to step over my dead body!!"


    "T-the report on hisbat strength was wrong. It¡¯s at least ten times more..."


    "Eaaaaargh!!"


    "I-Is he under some kind of mania!?"


    It was a bit upsetting that they thought I was crazy just because I changed my perspective.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    <em>- Crackle! Crackling...!</em>


    "Damn, does he have the ability to control lightning? I almost lost my life there."


    I tried to approach the terrified guy who was shooting lightning at me. Then, I stared at the lightning that was getting closer to me and muttered.


    "If I get hit directly again, I could lose my life... Cough, cough..."


    "Uwaaa, uwaaah..."


    Contrary to my words, I calmly walked forward, unfazed by the lightning that struck me relentlessly.


    After all, I''m still the Hero.


    I could take a lightning strike without any problem, and it couldn¡¯t even prate my defensive magic in the first ce.


    <em>- Boom!</em>


    "Khhueok!"


    "Damn... Should I let him escape?"


    Having easily reached in front of him, I gleefully kicked his legs and muttered with a serious tone.


    "There are too many opponents. Indeed, they¡¯re after all still from the Church."


    "W-what have you been mumbling about since earlier..."


    "...Now that it''se to this, I have no choice but to use that."


    "Heikkkk!!"


    I calmly began to coat my sword with the ster mana.


    <em>- Crackling...!</em>


    "Keeeugh!"


    Then, my sword began to burn brightly enough to illuminate the whole ruins.


    It might look impressive like this, but in reality, it was nothing special. I just maximized the brightness of the mana.


    It had nobat ability whatsoever


    "A-Are you going to hit us with that?"


    When I started groaning in pain and trembling, the guy''s eyes widened.


    "Well, since my life is not important..."


    "W-wait a moment. Let''s negotiate. I..."


    <em>- Booommm!!</em>


    The guy hurriedly tried to say something, but I ignored him and swung my sword down.


    <em>- sh...!</em>


    At that moment, my sword brilliantly illuminated the entire area.


    This technique might not be much, but at least it looks fantastic.


    "Heeeikk... Heik..."


    After finishing the technique and looking around, I noticed that the pdins sent to attack me were all rolling on the ground, clutching their eyes.


    It seemed like they were suffering because the light was too blinding. If only they had prepared by surrounding themselves with mana like I did, this wouldn''t have happened.


    "Uh, uueeuu..."


    On the other hand, the guy who narrowly avoided my sword was lying on the sandy ground, shivering.


    <em>- Srrk...</em>


    <em>- Crackling...!</em>


    When I tried to reach out to him, he unconsciously began emitting electricity.


    <em>- Crackle, crackle¡­</em>


    Deliberately removing the mana barriers and shields surrounding my body, I closed my eyes and began to absorb the electricity from him.


    <em>- Zaaap...</em>


    Lichtenberg figures began to appear all over my body, and an acrid smell wafted through the air.


    It was quite an unpleasant sensation, but as an aftermath of using my fake ultimate move, it was quite fitting.


    <em>- Crackle...!</em>


    Having thoroughly burned my body with lightning, I kicked the guy''s side with my foot to knock him out and turned around.


    "I-I won... Hehe."


    And then, I muttered in an innocent voice.


    Ruby still discreetly maintained the mental connection.


    She heard all the words I muttered internally and spoke externally.


    "Phew.¡±


    I smiled in satisfaction, then sighed and rubbed my chin.


    It was because when I saw the lightning that burned my body, a sudden doubt crossed my mind.


    What was the true nature of the ''Special Ability'' of these guys?


    It was not mana, nor was it a sword aura.


    I thought it was some martial artsing from the Eastern Continent, but that wasn¡¯t it either.


    Furthermore, what kind of power did these guys actually possess? It didn''t feel like any divine or miraculous power¡­


    ording to Ferloche, it was a power that recently appeared in a fairly recent cycle.


    So, was it the power given by the Demon God to the Church?


    However, the power from her would be ''dark mana,'' wouldn¡¯t it?


    Perhaps there was a different force behind it?


    "I don''t know."


    I was worried that if I kept thinking, I might unintentionally get absorbed into the rabbit hole and Ruby might hear it. So I decided to put the thoughts aside and took a step forward.


    "...Ugh."


    However, at that moment, my body suddenly began to sway.


    Why was this happening? Could it be an aftershock from being struck by lightning?


    "Hurk, hurk..."


    But I started retching, it didn''t seem to be because of the lightning.


    "Haha, hah..."


    This was a symptom I''d been experiencing quite frequentlytely.


    "..."


    Yes, it was ever since thest moments of the Academy Erosion Incident.


    From the moment the ''Corruption Quest'' was forcibly epted, and the Fourth Ordeal was about to begin.


    <em>- Crackle, crackle¡­</em>


    The feeling of my soul-shattering dominated my entire body.


    No, it was not a feeling; it was actually shattering.


    How long could I maintain this state?


    Until when could I use the excuse of ''changing perspective''?


    My limits were gradually approaching.


    If I crossed the line just a bit more, my soul would shatter, and I wouldn''t be able to distinguish myself anymore.


    Didn''t Ferloche notice it, too? Since she was the one who said that, who had the ability to manipte souls, so it was certainly true.


    Engaging in such a nonsensical risk, relying solely on re''s helper point. If my little guardian angel wasn''t there from the beginning, I wouldn''t have even dared to do such a risky operation.


    "Ugh..."


    System Notification


    [Warning: Mental Strength deterioration MAX, temporary pause of the curse is about to be lifted!!]


    Still, at least there was a safety measure.


    Wasn''t this operation something I had nned and re-nned so many times?


    It was a crazy operation that could only be executed in my current situation. I couldn¡¯t miss this opportunity.


    What were the aftereffects and repercussions after I returned to my original state?


    Well, future me would figure that out.


    Right now, it''s time to go crazy with my changed perspective.


    Even those masterminds behind the curtain wouldn''t have imagined that I would use this state to my advantage.


    By the way, how on earth was Serena able to do this on a regr basis without even realizing it?


    ''Mind control'' was much more challenging than expected.


    Even more so to deceive the system.


    <em>- Ssk...</em>


    Feeling my soul shattering in real-time throughout my body, I stood up and started walking with a chuckle.


    "W-we have to run away... quickly."


    "Shit! Be quiet, you crazy bastard!"


    The pdins who regained their senses were trembling as they ran away, but it didn''t matter.


    No matter how thorough the defenses of their headquarters were, I had a Trojan horse.


    Did they call her ''Eastria''? I¡¯m looking forward to seeing the expressions of those guys when the sixth-rank executive appears in front of the headquarters tomorrow morning.


    "I should go see Ruby... Hehe."


    I soon started moving forward while muttering with a foolish voice.


    It''s time to meet the main character¡ª the one who made me do these things¡­


    She will soon drown in the most dreadful pain anyone could ever imagine.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    <em>-Step, step...</em>


    A few minutester.


    "What¡¯s this? Why did you kick the nket?"


    In the space where Frey and his party were taking a break, the voice of a cheerful boy began to echo.


    "If you do that, you¡¯ll catch a cold."


    Frey, who had returned to his original ce as if nothing had happened, was tidying up Ruby''s bedding.


    "...¡±


    When the surroundings became quiet, Ruby, who had been pretending to sleep with her eyes, quietly opened her eyes.


    "Ugh, uh..."


    Frey, having taken off his top and shivering all over, was trembling with his eyes tightly closed.


    His body was covered by horrifying wounds that were dreadful to look at.


    "...Frey."


    "...!"


    Ruby, who had unknowingly called his name while staring at his back, startled him and made him flinch.


    <em>- Shaaa...</em>


    "W-what? Were you not sleeping?"


    In an instant, he transformed his entire body and stood before her,pletely unscathed.


    "Where did you go?"


    "I told you. I went for a walk."


    Frey subtly pushed aside the ointment he was holding and smiled wryly.


    "I-is that so? Well then..."


    "Now I''m sleepy. I''ll go back to sleep, Ruby."


    "...?"


    Suddenly, Frey, topless, hugged Ruby andy down in his ce.


    "Y-you... What the hell are you..."


    "Goodnight, Ruby."


    As Ruby tossed and turned in response to this sudden action, Frey just tightened his embrace even more.


    "I''ll protect you."


    <em>- Thump, thump, thump...</em>


    When a soft voice came from Frey''s mouth, Ruby''s heart started beating wildly again.


    "Ugh, ugh."


    <em>- Twitch... Twitch...!</em>


    Feeling that Ruby involuntarily cringed, her stomach began to shudder. Laying close to her, Frey smirked and lightly bumped his head against her forehead.


    "I''ll let it slide today."


    <em>- Chu...!</em>


    "...!?"


    With that statement, Frey kissed her and quickly fell into a deep sleep.


    "..."


    After that, a long silence ensued.


    <em>- Rustle, rustle...</em>


    Ruby, who was kissing Frey, quietly lifted her hand and touched his back.


    <em>- Twitch...!</em>


    At the same time, a shiver ran through Frey''s body.


    Simultaneously, Ruby could feel all the scars in Frey¡¯s body vividly through her hand.


    It wasn''t just an illusion.


    Frey was hiding his wounds by oveying it with illusion magic.


    "..."


    Ruby''s gaze began to tremble /genesisforsaken

 Chapter 343: Look at This Girl

    Chapter 343: Look at This Girl


    "..."


    Deep in the dawn, in a ruin where Frey had a ¡®fierce battle¡¯.


    "Hey, are you still asleep?"


    "Mmya¡­ Mm."


    Ruby and Frey were lying down, side by side, on the sandy ground. She poked his cheek, and received a snore in response.


    "... Looks like you''re really asleep."


    Ruby, realizing that Frey hadpletely fallen asleep, sighed and got up from her spot.


    "..."


    No, to be precise, she didn''t get up but rather sat up.She couldn''t move any further because Frey continued to cling to her even in his sleep.


    "Uh, ugh..."


    Sitting up, Ruby gazed down at Frey. As he slept, he let out a moan, and in response, Ruby furrowed her brow and began to run her hand over his body.


    <em>- Ssk, ssk...</em>


    Then, she still could feel the lingering harsh energy.


    Judging by the sensation that she felt, his body was clearly covered in wounds.


    "What happened that you resorted to using illusion magic to deceive me?"


    Ruby, continuing to explore Frey''s body with her fingers, muttered while frowning.


    "He doesn''t seem that badly injured... Ugh."


    Ruby, who had never experienced wounds herself, tended to dismiss others'' injuries no matter how severe they were.


    However, in the past few days, since she had been subjected to a lifetime of torture and violence, she now could easily deduce the level of pain from the wounds that she saw briefly just before Frey concealed it.


    <em>- Shaaa...</em>


    After silently gazing at Frey for a while, Ruby quietly ced her hands on his body and cast a magic.


    Originally, she couldn''t use magic without Frey''s permission, as he controlled her heart.


    However, she wasn''t just someone who would absentmindedly take a beating without retaliating.


    In case of emergencies, she had secretly stored mana in the corner of her heart without Frey¡¯s knowledge.


    And to dispel illusion magic, her stored mana would not be consumed at all as long as she understood the structure of the magic.


    "T-This is also a test. It''s necessary to check if my mana has umted properly."


    Thus, with an awkward voice, Ruby muttered to herself as she continued to dispel Frey''s illusion magic.


    <em>- Twitched...</em>


    Frey''s fingers twitched slightly as they faintly glowed with ster mana, shimmering ever so subtly to avoid drawing too much attention.


    <em>- Shaaa...</em>


    "...Ugh."


    As the illusion magic that enveloped Frey began to gradually unravel, Ruby squinted her eyes.


    "This is..."


    The injuries appeared more severe than she had anticipated.


    His entire body was marked with wounds resembling lightning strikes, and his skin was charred ck.


    Moreover, numerous wounds were spread around the body where the blood hadn''t fully healed.


    "What is this?"


    Watching the scene in a daze, Ruby quietly clenched her fist, murmuring to herself.


    "Why in the world...?"


    She couldn''t understand.


    Could it be that Frey had protected her just now?


    She, the Demon King, the object of everyone''s fear, the being that no one could oppose¡­


    From those good-for-nothing?


    "Hmm."


    The reason his body was like this was probably because of his ultimate move.


    The light emitted was so dazzling that it brightened the entire area, so it must be his ultimate move.


    It seemed like his body got burned like this after using it...


    "What''s this?"


    Now that she looked at it, even his soul seemed quite shattered.


    Even though his lifespan wasn¡¯t much to begin with, the soul is quite a serious issue.


    If there was a problem with the soul, it caused problems not only in life but also in the afterlife.


    That was why souls normally couldn¡¯t be damaged. But was there a technique that could damage a soul?


    Was the ability possessed by those Church¡¯s good-for-nothings really that strong?


    "Hah, huuah..."


    "..."


    Suddenly, the words Frey murmured to himself before the battle came to her mind.


    <em>But I can''t let something like this happen to you again.</em>


    It sounded as if they had experienced such an attack from them before.


    And from those words, she could infer what happened to herself in that attack.


    "This is ridiculous."


    But Ruby muttered while shaking her head.


    "I won¡¯t ever lose to someone like those bastards."


    She could defeat them with just a snap of her finger.


    Yet, she somehow lost against those guys?


    Of course, she didn''t even know what ability they possessed, but still...


    "Hmm."


    Repeatedly lost in thought, Ruby''s gaze began to waver.


    <em>Could it really be?</em>


    It was a momentary doubt.


    What if she really has a ¡®hidden past¡¯ or if Frey really was a regressor?


    That was why Frey had some kind of trauma rted to the abilities of the Church members.


    If that was the case, then that absurd assumption could be valid.


    "Hmm..."


    Once that assumption crossed her mind, numerous thoughts started to overflow like crazy in her mind.


    Frey gritted his teeth and continued to fight, despite being bombarded with attacks from all directions.


    Frey said he must protect her, yet he was her nemesis that needed to be eliminated.


    And, Frey actually used his ultimate move against those bastards, despite the fact that it could damage his soul.


    ¡°No, no way. Then why did he use such terrible violence against me¨C¡±


    Ruby shook her head fervently, thinking that it was ridiculous, but she suddenly closed her mouth.


    <em>Is it toote to change you now?</em>


    Suddenly, the words Frey mumbled before the battle came to mind.


    <em>Will I ever see that sight again?</em>


    He muttered that in a heartbreaking voice while gently stroking her hair, unlike when she was awake.


    That voice still echoed vividly in her ears.


    ¡°What did he mean by ¡®this time¡¯.¡±


    The reason why Frey hit her like this until now also became exinable.


    As a result, Ruby''s eyes started to tremble quietly.


    Like a puzzle fitting together, everything was falling into ce.


    That was only based on one premise: if what Frey said was true.


    "...Sigh."


    Ruby, who had been staring nkly at Frey for a long time, finally opened her mouth with a cold expression.


    "...Stop talking nonsense."


    What foolish thoughts were these?


    They were just assumptions, facts without any evidence.


    It even felt made up.


    If you thought rationally for a moment, anyone could realize it.


    Even pondering over this was foolish.


    Didn¡¯t she look like an innocent country girl being yed by a scammer?


    "Do you think I''ll fall for it?"


    No matter how much she thought about it, the possibility of all these thoughts being true was low, and the possibility of Frey deceiving herself was much higher.


    "Do you think I''ll fall for it!!"


    Then Ruby shouted in frustration and threw a punch with all her might towards Frey.


    <em>- Thud, thud, thud¡­</em>


    However, the system easily blocked her punch.


    "Haaa, Haaa..."


    Despite that, Ruby''s expression, as she continued to punch him, soon began to tremble with cold sweat.


    "Uh..."


    <em>- Thump, thump...</em>


    Her chest was beating fiercely, as usual.


    But why?


    The heartbeat that would usually irritate her somehow felt different this time.


    Somehow, her mind became strangely nk.


    <em>- Thump, thump, thump...</em>


    It was quite a confusing situation for Ruby, who had been denying spection based on the absence of evidence until now.


    What if her heart pounding was real?


    During the past few days, she made efforts to find evidence that the pounding was some kind of Frey¡¯s trick, but there was no sign of such a situation.


    Then, was there really a secret involving Frey and herself?


    Then what should she do?


    "Don''t make meugh. This must be just another one of your tricks anyway."


    However, Ruby was not one to easily overlook things.


    Evidence was stillcking, and there were still many suspicious points.


    She wasn''t some naivedy unaware of the ways of the world; it wasn''t like her to blindly fall for just the clues presented before her in such a situation.


    "I''m not a madman like you. I can make rational judgments..."


    "Cough, cough..."


    She turned her head roughly and murmured with a resolute voice. Ruby then fell silent and bit her lip as Frey began to cough with traces of blood.


    "Huh, huuh..."


    Frey, who was lying down, groaned with cold sweat.


    It seemed like he would spit out blood and convulse at any moment.


    "Hehehe..."


    Nevertheless, for unknown reasons, Frey wasughing heartily.


    He was truly a strange fellow.


    <em>He¡¯s quite handsome, this damned guy.</em>


    <em>- Ssk...</em>


    Ruby, who was thinking such thoughts, unconsciously reached out her hand.


    <em>- tter...</em>


    Soon, what she picked up was the regenerating ointment that Frey had pushed aside in a hurry.


    "...I am the Demon King."


    Somehow, Ruby, who inserted her fingers into the easily opened lid of the regenerating ointment, spread the ointment on her palm, lowered her gaze silently, and murmured.


    "Healing you a little from these wounds won''t make me lose to the likes of you."


    And then, Ruby silently covered Frey''s cheek with her hand.


    <em>- Srrrrr...</em>


    Then, the ointment in her hand began to warmly wrap and heal the wounds on Frey''s cheek.


    "What a crude and useless method. Quite interesting."


    Ruby, unfamiliar with the act of ''treatment,'' watched for a while as the wounds healed and new skin formed.


    <em>- Rub, rub...</em>


    "Hmm."


    As she noticed Frey gently rubbing his cheek against her hand, she furrowed her eyebrows and fixed her gaze on him.


    "..."


    When he wore that familiar expression, he somehow looked extremely at ease.


    <em>- Thump, thump...</em>


    "Ugh."


    Ruby, who was absentmindedly staring at him, suddenly withdrew her hand as a strange emotion welled up inside her, and her heart began to pound wildly once again.


    "Eugh..."


    Then, Frey started to tremble again, agony was clear on his face.


    "..."


    Soon after, Ruby''s hand covered Frey''s cheek again.


    "Hehe..."


    Then Frey started to giggle again.


    Watching that, Ruby, who had been murmuring, also felt her chest pounding once more.


    "Weird guy."


    For the first time, Ruby''s heart spontaneously beat without any action from Frey.


    "...Heh."


    Frey''s mouth edges slightly moved upward.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    A few hourster, in the morning.


    "We need to retreat right now!"


    "Retreat? Are you suggesting giving up the desert region now?"


    In the underground of the Church Western Continent headquarters, all the remaining executives were gathered, wearing masks, and engaged in a heated debate.


    "Have you forgotten the value of the ancient ruins in the desert region? For a thousand years, only the Church has monopolized it. It has never been invaded. If we lose it, the entire Church will be shaken!"


    "Then what do you suggest?"


    "We must resist with everything we have!"


    "Are you joking?"


    In response to the desperate opposition of the second executive, the third executive, with anger, stood up.


    "The sixth has been taken hostage, and we don¡¯t know if the fifth and fourth are alive or dead! Are you still not aware of the situation even after all of that!?¡±


    Hearing that, the second executive swallowed his words, looking uncertain.


    "Even if we don''t know each other''s identities, we know each other¡¯s strength well, don''t we? Yet those guys couldn''t even withstand a single battle against them!"


    Taking advantage of the opportunity, the third executive raised his voice.


    "The frightened pdins must have exaggerated it. If we mobilize all our forces, we have a good chance¨C"


    "Of course, that could be possible. But look who the enemy is. Aren¡¯t they such formidable opponents? There is Frey, who defeated the emperor, and the Hero, who appeared after a thousand years! I think the exaggeration is not an exaggeration at all...!"


    In the midst of the ongoing debate¡­


    "...Enough."


    The endless argument came to an abrupt end at the cold voice of the first executive who had been silently listening.


    "There is no retreat."


    "B-but!!"


    As the first executive dered firmly, a murmuring sound was heard from various ces.


    "It is a strict order from the Cardinal."


    However, as they heard the following words, the murmurs suddenly disappeared.


    "B-but... how will we resist?"


    "Don¡¯t we have the ruins?"


    In the silence, as the third executive stuttered out words, the first executive continued to respond with a cold voice.


    "If we unleash the power of the ancient ruins, we can deal with them."


    "B-but it takes time..."


    "Don''t worry. The headquarters'' defenses have already been activated."


    He smiled as he continued.


    "Not a single ant can enter here. Even if the sixth executive has fallen into their hands..."


    "E-emergency situation!!!"


    Just then, the door of the conference room swung wide open, and someone rushed in.


    "Sentinel? What happened¨C"


    "There''s an intruder!!"


    "What?"


    The moment the first executive heard those words, an expression of disbelief started to form on his face, and he abruptly stood from his seat.


    <em>- Buzz...! Buzz...!</em>


    In the Church headquarters, a ring rm loudly echoed.


    It was a top-tier security crisis rm, meant to be heard by all but the intruders.


    "A-a small ant couldn''t even get in, you said?"


    "Damn it."


    The expression of the first executive began to rapidly sour.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    Meanwhile, at that moment.


    "How is it, cool, right? This is a secret passage only my brother and I know."


    Frey and Ruby were quietly followed behind the grinning sixth executive..


    "I can''t just hand over talents like you two to anyone. You should only be loyal to me and my brother, okay? Understand?""


    Nodding silently in response to that statement, Frey, who had been frowning, suddenly mumbled.


    "It feels like we''ve been exposed."


    "What?"


    "Mana energy feels abnormal. The infiltration failed."


    "W-wait a moment."


    As Frey tried to step forward, Ruby stammered.


    "Just stay behind me. I''ll protect you... Huh?"


    "Stop talking nonsense."


    Suddenly, Ruby grabbed Frey''s arm and hesitantly stepped forward.


    "Why should I listen to you?"


    She quietly stood in front of Frey and started moving.


    "Why are you acting like this all of a sudden?"


    "I just feel like stretching my muscles after a long time."


    Looking at her strange action, Frey inquired, and she promptly responded.


    "Look at this girl..."


    Frey''s gaze started to /genesisforsaken

 Chapter 344: Training

    Chapter 344: Training


    "Here, the exit is not far now."


    As the sixth executive continued to move forward, she nced back with a satisfied smile.


    "If you go forward from here, you''ll see the headquarters. Just wait there for a moment. Don''t go back; there may be all sorts of barriers and traps."


    As we walked forward, Ruby and I soon began to quietly look at each other.


    "Why are you standing next to me?"


    "Of course, because I¡¯m worried about you."


    As I whispered softly, Ruby made a disgusted expression.


    "Then why are you in front of me?"


    "...""Could it be? Are you worried about me?"


    I asked with a slightly mischievous expression, and Ruby just scowled and continued forward.


    "Hm."


    I slightly waved my finger, causing her already fast-beating heart to quicken even more.


    Originally, I had to manipte her heart itself, but now, it seemed much easier since I just needed to provide a driving force.


    I wondered if she knew about that.


    "What are you doing? Why are you not following me?"


    She probably didn¡¯t know.


    If she did, she wouldn''t react like that.


    Despite her indifferent look, her expression and tone were strangely caring.


    I could see it all no matter how much she tried to hide her expression.


    "Phew, finally outside... huh?"


    I wore a gentle smile as we came out of the secret exit, but the girl in front started widening her eyes.


    "What, what-what''s going on?"


    The pdins and priests of the Church had already surrounded the area where we came out.


    The number didn¡¯t seem thatrge. They were probably called in hastily or just to buy time. But that was not important.


    What was important was that our intrusion had been ''discovered'' by them.


    I thought the mana flow was strange, and it turned out to be true. Indeed, the Church was not an easy opponent to deal with.


    If I hade alone, I might have had a hard time, even if I won in the end.


    ¡°There are so many pests crawling outtely.¡±


    However, there was an outlier in front of me.


    An overwhelming weapon that was the strongest in the current worldview.


    Even though I sealed her magic power and she could only use one finger, it was more than enough.


    <em>- Crash...!</em>


    "Keuogh!!"


    "Kek!?"


    When Ruby waved her finger with a detached expression, the forces surrounding us started rolling on the ground with widened eyes.


    "Huh? Huh?"


    ¡°You bitch, how dare you call this noble-self a ve.¡±


    "Kyaack!?"


    The girl, who was backing away with an iprehensible expression, was lifted by Ruby, who grabbed her by the hair.


    "Kueek!!"


    Ruby stared at her for a while, then mmed her to the ground with all her might.


    "Y-you...? How..."


    ¡°It¡¯s too bothersome to exin. Just die.¡±


    Her gaze was cold, and she lifted her foot.


    That cold look... it was as if she regarded her as nothing more than a bug... No, she saw her as if she weren''t even a living being.


    I can''t help but think that the look in her eyes that she gave me until now was rather well-mannered.


    "Wait."


    "...Hm?"


    After looking at Ruby absent-mindedly for a moment, I quickly regained my senses and stopped her.


    Essentially, the executives of the Church were, like Ruby, trashes who couldn¡¯t be rehabilitated to the point where I didn¡¯t care if they got beaten to death by Ruby. But we still need that girl.


    "Why should I listen to your orders¨C"


    "Because you¡¯re kind?"


    "..."


    Ruby, who had a slightly rebellious expression, stopped talking as I gently stroked her abdomen and stared at me hesitantly.


    It wasn''t visible, but there was a slight blush on her cheeks.


    <em>- Smack!!</em>


    "Keheuk."


    I struck her cheek with all my might. Right before the impact, Ruby closed her eyes tightly, and she stumbled to the ground, holding her cheek as she looked up at me.


    "I told you to wait."


    "..."


    "Good girl, you did well."


    Watching her, I didn¡¯t know why, but I started thinking of Lulu, so I treated her as if I were treating Lulu, but it backfired.


    "You disgusting bastard..."


    Her heart stopped pounding, and her expression became fierce. It seemed she really disliked being treated like a pet.


    It seemed like she still had some pride left.


    Well, fine. Toplete the n, I needed to cater to the taste of our beloved Demon King.


    "Just kidding, Ruby."


    Withdrawing my hand from her head and taking Ruby''s hand, I lifted and embraced her before kissing her forehead.


    "I always love you."


    <em>- Thump, thump...</em>


    Then, Ruby''s heart started pounding again.


    Our Demon King seemed very weak to pure and one-sided love.


    It was natural, since this action was poles apart from her, who was twisted and had never experienced or thought about such things.


    "M-move aside."


    <em>- Chu...!</em>


    Slowly tousling Ruby''s hair and rubbing my cheek against her neck, I kissed her neck and quietly lifted my head.


    "Weird bastard."


    Ruby, who stared at me intensely, mumbled something and shifted her steps.


    Maybe the reason my nickname changed from crazy bastard to weird bastard was because of the mood.


    "Huh? Ugh?"


    <em>- Crunch...!</em>


    "Kueeh..."


    The girl looked at me with a gaze ofplete confusion, unable toprehend the scene unfolding in front of her, so I made her faint. Then, I picked her up before following Ruby quietly.


    <em>- Srk, srrrk...</em>


    "Okay."


    The punk who had been following me for a while was still following me without knowing anything.


    Stealth? Concealment? It was perhaps a special ability rted to that category.


    Anyway, it didn¡¯t matter. Rather, this was good.


    The manifestation of the Demon King''s mana was tightly blocked.


    Even if she was the Demon King, without her mana, she wouldn''t be able to detect the guy I barely sensed by densely spreading my ster mana.


    "Why did you stop again?"


    "No, it¡¯s nothing."


    Rather than slowly destroying her defense over time, it was better to constantly insert stimting events in a short period of time to get the oue that I want.


    With little time remaining, there was no room to be picky.


    "It''s nothing, Ruby."


    This could very likely disrupt the n, but if executed correctly, it could also create quite an entertaining spectacle.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    Not long after that, inside the headquarters of the Church.


    "M-monster!!"


    "What kind of power is this!!"


    "I''ve heard enough of such words. Don''t you have more interestingst words?"


    Even though they had infiltrated quite deeply, Ruby still wore a calm expression as she swung her fingers absentmindedly. She looked back briefly at Frey, who quietly trailing behind her.


    <em>These fools. If it were me, I would aim for the rear.</em>


    These people undoubtedly couldn''t make strategic judgments.


    Wasn¡¯t her rear empty?


    She would aim for the rear if she were the oneunching the raid.


    The rear was always vulnerable.


    <em>Well, it doesn''t matter.</em>


    With that thought in mind, Ruby soon lost interest and turned her head.


    It was because, although he was not as powerful as herself, Frey was considered the second strongest. Therefore, Ruby thought he could handle things well on his own.


    In fact, it was very strange to be concerned about Frey''s safety and think, ''Frey will do well on his own¡¯.


    Ruby didn''t notice her contradictory thoughts at all.


    "T-there they are!"


    "Catch them!"


    "Tsk."


    Ruby, who was quietly moving forward, scowled as she saw soldiers running towards her from a distance, shouting.


    <em>What foolish soldiers! Not only were theycking the skills for an ambush, but they also exposed their positions.</em>


    <em>If those cretins were part of the Demon King''s army, they would have been purged long ago.</em>


    <em>It was somewhat absurd that I have tounch ruthless attacks on those guys out of fear of revealing my malevolence.</em>


    <em>Why do I have to deal with these good-for-nothings?</em>


    I''m the Demon King.


    <em>I should be plotting at the Academy right now.</em>


    <em>Then why the hell...</em>


    <em>- Crackle...!</em>


    "Pathetic."


    The Demon King, who couldn''t stand the swarm of soldiers pouring in like cockroaches, swung her hand and vigorously scratched the air as if wielding a sword.


    <em>- Boooom!!!</em>


    "Keegk!!"


    "Kkweogh!!"


    "Hm."


    Suddenly, a thunderous noise echoed, and the swarming soldiers were swiftly defeated in an instant.


    ¡°That¡¯s what happens when you don¡¯t know your ce.¡±


    Ruby, who felt no more excitement than squashing ants, grumbled and tried to walk forward, when suddenly¡­


    <em>- Thud...!</em>


    Frey, who had been smiling, grabbed her shoulders.


    "What do you want again..."


    <em>- Smack!!!</em>


    Ruby''s cheek soon violently turned to the side.


    "...."


    Frey¡¯s ear-piercing p struck her cheek once again.


    "I-it hurts."


    "I told you not to overdo it because this ce couldn¡¯t copse. There are hostages and kidnapped people here. And, why do you have to mass¨C"


    "I said it hurts!"


    Holding her stinging cheek, Ruby interrupted Frey''s words with a dumbfounded expression, her gaze turning fiercely hostile.


    "What does it matter if a few hostages die!"


    "..."


    "Leaving that aside, if you truly love me, then at least¨C"


    <em>- Swoosh...</em>


    "...Heut."


    However, Frey just wrapped his arms around her waist and smiled softly.


    It was a sight that Ruby had be all too familiar with over the past few days.


    <em>- Ssk...</em>


    "Heu, heuk..."


    Frey''s arms slowly withdrew.


    Seeing that, Ruby automatically tensed her lower abdomen to brace for impact.


    At the same time, a tingling and eerie sensation began to creep through Ruby''s entire body.


    <em>- Rustle¡­</em>


    As her body trembled, Frey quietly lifted Ruby''s top.


    "Ha, huwaa..."


    When Ruby''s milky white belly shyly revealed itself, her breathing became heavier, and every nerve in her body became even more sensitive.


    At this moment, Ruby''s body waspletely focused on what would happen next.


    <em>- Crash!!</em>


    "Kyaaaaaack!?"


    After a few seconds, Frey''s fist struck her lower abdomen.


    Due to the impact, Ruby''s body lifted off the ground, floating in the air, and her waist bent as if she was bowing politely.


    <em>- Crackle...</em>


    "Kueeeeek..."


    Following the impact, the ster mana in her belly sparked.


    In this amazing harmony, Ruby, clutching her belly, sank to her knees, as tears and saliva streamed down her face.


    The violence Frey inflicted on her this time was more severe than ever before.


    <em>W-what is this?</em>


    Thanks to that, Ruby, who couldn''t recover from the shock for a long time, kneeled on the ground, bewildered, and muttered to herself.


    <em>What happened just now?</em>


    Until now, when she got hit, she only felt pain in her stomach and resented Frey.


    <em>- Chill¡­</em>


    However, from her belly, which waspletely wrecked by the blow just now, an unfamiliar, chilling sensation different from pain was emanating.


    <em>- Thump, thump, thump...</em>


    And, before she knew it, her heart, which she had managed to calm down, was beating rapidly.


    "Uh, uh?"


    No matter how much she thought about it, it was a strange phenomenon that didn''t fit the situation of being shamefully struck in the stomach, making her kneel.


    It was as if she was satisfied with receiving such a blow?


    But that would never be the case.


    Absolutely not...


    <em>Wha-what is this?</em>


    Frantically shaking her head to clear her mind, Ruby, sweating coldly, started to analyze the situation.


    Was this the oue of the ster mana that entered her stomach and the ster mana in her heart ying such tricks?


    However, he was incapable of using his mana for precise maniption, right?


    Then what was it?


    Could it be that she unconsciously harbored such emotions?


    <em>N-no way.</em>


    It couldn¡¯t be true. As someone who looked down on all living beings from above her throne, she wouldn''t engage in such trivial matters, right?


    <em>That¡¯s not it</em>


    Okay, to be honest, there had been a few times when she felt her heart flutter after seeing Frey.


    Of course, it was not like she fell for his sweet talk or anything.


    Frey was quite handsome, and she could at least understand about being captivated by his innocence and beauty, even wanting to ruin him.


    After all, she was still a woman.


    If a man you were infatuated with to the extent that you wished to ruin and break him repeatedly whispered his love for you, your heart would flutter a few times as well.


    But¡­ But wasn¡¯t this a bit too much?


    How could someone feel their heart flutter when they were getting hit in the stomach?


    That was way beyond the realm of understanding.


    As expected, there was something strange¨C


    <em>Wait.</em>


    Ruby, who had been desperately searching for a reason, widened her eyes in realization.


    <em>Could it be that he''s doing this on purpose...?</em>


    Come to think of it, Frey always inflicted this kind of violence whenever her heart pounded.


    If that was the case, perhaps...


    Could the reason her heart was fluttering at this moment be due to some reflex?


    Had Frey been training her like this without her realizing it?


    "I-iiik...!"


    Ruby began to let out an enraged groan.


    At this rate, she was no different from a dog drooling at the sound of a bell.


    It was an absolutely uneptable and absurd thing to happen to the Demon King herself.


    She had to stop him somehow¡­


    "...Ha?"


    In a moment of anger, Ruby lifted her head abruptly, and her pupils dted.


    <em>Did he just...?</em>


    For a split second, Frey''s expression and eyes clearly came into her view.


    Sorrow, guilt, agony.


    And strangely, there was also hope and longing.


    Thebination of all these aspects, as if he was expecting something, waspletely different from the madness she had witnessed so far.


    "Y-you... Is this also an act of affection?"


    Because it was such a brief moment, Ruby asked again with a doubtful expression, facing the usual madness in his eyes.


    "Is all this done for my sake? All of this horrible violence? Are you going to say it''s all for a reason?"


    "Of course."


    As he said that, Frey warmly whispered, caressing her cheek.


    "It was just a pure expression of my affection from the beginning. That''s why the system didn''t intervene."


    "..."


    "All these acts of affection are for you, and I''ll continue to do so in the future."


    After saying that, he quietly lowered his gaze and muttered to himself.


    "...You may not understand, though."


    Ruby¡¯s ears perked up despite appearing to ignore Frey''s words, and her gaze started to tremble.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    "Once we pass through here, we should be able to reach the ruins located in the underground base, right?"


    "..."


    "The Pope or the Cardinal is probably there. Once we capture them, it will be game over."


    Ruby, who had been silently leading the way for a while, calmly stopped upon hearing those words from behind her.


    "Hmm."


    Just as Frey said, there was a giant door in front of her.


    Thoughplex magic was cast on it, from Ruby''s perspective, it just seemed like a cheap tape put on to lock the door.


    <em>- Riiiiiip...!</em>


    Ruby effortlessly tore the barrier with her fingers, then she kicked the door open and stepped inside with a detached expression.


    "Have you already reached this far? I can somewhat understand what that third bastard was saying."


    Then, in her field of vision, appeared the Church¡¯s second executive.


    "But I won''t just hand over the ruins to you."


    Ruby simply gazed at the individual obstructing the entrance to the underground with the same detached expression on her face. Unfazed, she quietly continued forward.


    "You should''ve watched your back!"


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe I have to deal with something like this.¡±


    The executive muttered in a meaningful tone to her, but Ruby paid no heed and continued walking.


    There was Frey behind her anyway, and she was wondering what they would do if they made a surprise attack.


    <em>- Zaaaaap...!</em>


    "Huh?"


    However, when something swiftly shot up right behind her, Ruby couldn''t help but frown.


    "Even the ipetent possess at least one talent, It seems."


    She didn''t know what the special ability was, but it seemed quite troublesome.


    <em>What was Frey doing, not even blocking something like this?</em>


    But still, there was no nervousness.


    Although they did get ambushed, there was no sense of crisis because of theck of danger.


    "Be careful!!"


    So, as she turned to face the assant behind her.


    <em>- Whoosh!!</em>


    "...Huh?"


    Frey urgently flew to her and embraced her.


    "What...?"


    Ruby fell to the floor with him, staring nkly at Frey, who waspletely pale and desperate for some reason.


    <em>- Crack...!</em>


    "Cough!!"


    "...Huh?"


    As soon as she heard the sound of flesh being pierced, Frey spat out blood from his mouth, causing Ruby''s eyes to widen in shock as she gasped.


    "Heuhahaha!! That''s why you shouldn''t have been so confident in your abilities!! When webine our abilities, we are invincible!"


    "Hehe... He... Cough..."


    With a dazed expression, Ruby¡¯s gaze locked at Frey, who was vomiting blood but still smiling brightly in her arms.


    <em>I blocked it¡­ this time.</em>


    "What..."


    As she heard the words Frey had muttered internally through the mental transmission she had nted, her eyes widened, and her expression stiffened.


    <em>I¡¯m d...</em>


    As Frey slowly closed his eyes, Ruby silently turned her gaze to the executives.


    "Well, now only the Hero remains?"


    "Yes, let''s take care of her quickly."


    "..."


    When Ruby heard those words, the color gradually began to disappear from Ruby''s face.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    At that moment, in the underground ruins.


    "Do you really have a solution here that can turn the situation around?"


    "Certainly. The Church didn''t just choose this ce as the headquarters of the Western Continent for no reason over the past millennium."


    The Cardinal calmly replied to the tense question from the first executive as he descended the stairs, his robe trailing behind him.


    "How in the world...?"


    "With this, not only we can defeat both Frey and Ruby, but we also can conquer the Empire, and establish the Holy Nation."


    "I-is that so?"


    "That''s right, so please calm down."


    As the Cardinal spoke confidently and opened the entrance, the first executive, who had been visibly anxious, now began to rx. Forgetting that he wore a mask, he began wiping off the cold sweat off his forehead.


    "But what''s this?"


    As he discovered arge inscription right next to the entrance, he raised his head and asked with a puzzled expression.


    "It''s ancient writing."


    "What does it say?"


    "Well, who knows."


    With that clear answer, the first executive scratched his head and followed the Cardinal.


    [Warning!]


    [This territory belongs to the Hero, Kim Hanbyeol.]


    "We won''t get cursed or anything, will we?"


    "What nonsense."


    With those words, the entrance to the ruins closed, and darkness enveloped the area.


    [Unauthorized individuals are not allowed to enter.]


    Despite that, the silver letters near the entrance continued to glow /genesisforsaken

 Chapter 345: Temporary Pause

    Chapter 345: Temporary Pause


    "You bastards."


    Ruby, who had been nkly staring at Frey in her arms for a while, quietly lifted her head.


    Her eyebrows were slightly trembling.


    "What kind of nonsense is this?"


    ¡°Can¡¯t you grasp the situation here?¡±


    "This is what happens if you¡¯re overconfident in your own strength."


    Despite Ruby''s cold voice, the executives continued without paying any heed to her.


    ording to the information, the hero Ruby was still not awakened and was weaker than Frey.


    After defeating Frey with their ambush, they were sure that they could somehow deal with Ruby."By the way, this girl is quite pretty, too."


    "Don''t you dare. We should deliver her to the Cardinal, remember? If he dedicates the Hero as a sacrifice, there will undoubtedly be tremendous power..."


    <em>- Crackle, craaaackle..!</em>


    With that thought in mind, they rxed their guard and chatted leisurely. However, their gaze quietly shifted when they felt a tremendous force.


    "...How dare you destroy what¡¯s mine."


    Ruby stood up with a serious expression on her face.


    "I am the only one who will destroy this bastard. But, how dare you, you insignificant good-for-nothings¨C"


    "What the hell is she saying now?"


    "Maybe it''s just a bluff. I heard that the Hero has a righteous personality. That''s her trying to get us to be alert.¡±


    Though her appearance was quite terrifying, the executives were not to be underestimated either because they had encountered beings even more frightening and overwhelming than her.


    For instance, when they acquired their abilities through the executive ritual.


    "Use your stealth again. I''ll unleash my ability at that moment."


    "Understood."


    Following themand of the second executive, who had been quietly observing the situation, the second executive slowly melted into the darkness.


    It was truly a bizarre Ability, not a magic phenomenon or a trickery.


    <em>- Shhh...</em>


    Approaching Ruby slowly, he reached her side.


    Although he had gotten quite close, she still showed no reaction.


    Was it just a bluff? Or was she shocked by the fact that herrade had fallen?


    <em>Whatever it is, it doesn''t matter.</em>


    The second executive muttered to himself as he drew a dagger from his pocket.


    <em>How dare you set foot on the Church''s sacred site, you shall repay the sin with your life.</em>


    His special ability, ''Stealth,'' couldn''t be detected unless someone could use their magic with extreme precision.


    Meanwhile, the second executive''s special ability, ''Ambush,'' could ensure the sess of a surprise attack under the right conditions.


    Although their rtionship was not good, thebination of their Abilities was top-notch.


    Not many within the Church could break these two Abilities apart.


    <em>- Zap...</em>


    The first executive and the Cardinal might be able to do so, but the Hero would certainly be unable to block an attack that not even Frey could stop.


    With that thought, as soon as hisrade''s special ability manifested, he would swiftly swing the dagger towards Ruby without dy.


    The attack, guaranteed to ¡®seed,'' would pierce her vital spot within seconds.


    <em>- Thud...!</em>


    "Huh?"


    However, an unexpected turn of events urred.


    "Wh-what is this?"


    Ruby effortlessly caught his arm.


    "How could... keugh!"


    He was flustered when Ruby grabbed him by the arm, and fell to the ground, screaming.


    At the same time, his right arm, which had been attached to his body just a moment ago, fell to the floor and began to wriggle wildly.


    "Ah, eaaaaack!!"


    "Wh-what is happening!"


    While the third executives screamed in pain, the second executive btedly realized the predicament he was in and retreated in shock.


    "B-but he surely has manifested his special ability?"


    <em>- Step, step...</em>


    "The conditions for a surprise attack were perfect! So, why..."


    "What do you mean by perfect conditions?"


    Ruby began to murmur coldly as she approached him.


    "Assuming that a surprise attack against me would seed is an error in itself."


    "F-First executive, Cardinal! We have a problem!"


    "How dare you touch what''s mine."


    "O-open the door... Please open the door!!"


    Only then did he realize.


    The fear that arose from the unknown and iprehensible was scary, but the real fear that was right in front of him was also incredibly scary.


    Sometimes, simplicity was better thanplexity.


    And directly facing a tiger that could tear his throat out in front of him was scarier than a higher-dimensional existence that he couldn¡¯t even understand.


    "To be so daring¡­ you must have prepared yourself."


    However, the realization came toote.


    "Keu, keuaaackkk!!"


    The stench of blood began to permeate the bottom floor of the Church''s headquarters.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    "Hmm..."


    Ruby, breathing heavily as she waved her fingers, soon regained herposure and looked around.


    "So filthy."


    The devastation to her surroundings was quite severe.


    Why didn¡¯t she stop until it got to this point?


    Although normally, her personality had always been decisive, this time was a bit different.


    For the first time, she found herself driven by ''emotion.''


    "Phew."


    She felt uneasy.


    Usually, after such events, she would feel excitement and pleasure, but for some reason, now, in the corner of her mind, she felt frustrated and ufortable.


    "..."


    Was it because of the silver-haired boy lying on the ground?


    <em>- Step, step...</em>


    Ruby, who had been quietly observing Frey, slowly approached him.


    After he copsed, Frey had been lying on the ground unconscious.


    <em>- Srrk...</em>


    Ruby quietly sat next to him and reached out her hand.


    "...Hmm.¡±


    His heart was still beating.


    Well, a hero like him wouldn''t die from this level of attack.


    There was no need to worry. He would probably get up on his own if she left him like this.


    After all, as the Demon King, there was no need to worry about the Hero, the only one capable of killing her¡­ right?


    "...Ugh."


    Thinking that, Ruby tried to get up. However, she suddenly froze and shivered.


    "This is..."


    There was a quite deep wound on her side.


    She had definitely blocked the surprise attack just now, so when did this happen?


    "Abilities are indeed Abilities."


    No matter how much she thought about it, there was no other possibility than their ''Abilities.''


    She had blocked the surprise attack, so how could she still get injured? If that was the case, it was quite a terrifying special ability.


    It made sense that Frey couldn''t block it.


    "...Uhm."


    As she thought about it, Ruby''s gaze started to tremble again.


    <em>What if this bastard hadn''t protected me?</em>


    The trajectory of the dagger was heading towards her head.


    What if their ''Ability'' could prate her head?


    She might not die, but she could be a vegetable.


    Of course, it was uncertain whether the wound on her side was caused by their ''Special Ability,'' and it was also unclear whether their attacks could prate her invulnerable head.


    Since those guys were already dead, she couldn''t experiment.


    Should she spare at least one of them?


    "Sigh."


    Ruby shook her head as if to dispel unnecessary regrets, then she looked serious again.


    "The words this bastard muttered earlier..."


    Could it be true?


    ''I blocked it¡­ this time'' meant only one thing in the current situation.


    Frey really had memories of establishing a connection with her.


    What those memories were, she didn''t know.


    How could she find out about non-existent memories?


    "..."


    However, she might be able to make a small deduction.


    For example, the recent change in his attitude, gaze, or actions¡­


    <em>- Thump, thump, thump...</em>


    And more than anything, even now, the pounding of her heart slowly led her to the decisive conclusion.


    At first, when her heart raced, it was just ufortable and unpleasant, but now it was different.


    Whenever her heart raced, there was a sensation of warmth spreading throughout her body...


    "Hup."


    Inhaling sharply, Ruby shook her head and began to fumble around Frey''s pocket.


    <em>- Plop...!</em>


    A whileter, Ruby opened the lid of a recovery potion, and tilted the bottle towards Frey''s mouth.


    <em>- Shaaaa¡­</em>


    She wasn''t particrly worried. She just didn''t like the idea of someone else destroying her toy.


    That was all.


    The strange emotion gradually filling her chest was probably just because of that.


    "...I-I''ve got a good idea."


    Softly stroking Frey''s cheek, Ruby, who unconsciously smiled, started mumbling.


    "T-There¡¯s a very good method to resist him."


    Her voice was somehow trembling, but the corner of her mouth was still trying to curl up.


    "It¡¯s certainly not because I submitted to this bastard or got fooled by his tricks. I¡¯ll just date him to get out of this damn situation."


    Even though there was no one to hear her, Ruby muttered to herself.


    "...U-uhm."


    Then, when Frey slowly opened his eyes, Ruby swallowed her saliva and spoke.


    "I-I love you, Frey."


    "...?"


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    "Ruby, what did you just say?"


    "I, I said I love you."


    Just as I opened my eyes, Ruby professed her love to me while blushing profusely.


    <em>What is this? Am I still dreaming?</em>


    "I, I love you."


    "Yeah, me too."


    However, it didn¡¯t feel like a dream, as I could vividly feel her touch. Ruby then turned her gaze and asked.


    "Did you¡­ try to protect me just now?"


    "Yeah."


    "Why, though? Don¡¯t you want to kill me?"


    "Well."


    He teased her with a big grin and smile in his eyes. In response to that, Ruby stood up with a disgusted expression on her face.


    "I don''t know what kind of scheme you''re nning, but quickly get up."


    And then, she held my hand and helped me up.


    <em>- Smooch...</em>


    "Hmm?"


    While I was silently brushing off the dust on my clothes, Ruby''s tongue entered my mouth.


    "U-uhm."


    I didn¡¯t know why, but she stared at me with a nervous expression and kissed me.


    The kiss was so pathetic that it made me wonder if this girl was really the Demon King who tried to rape me a few months ago.


    Maybe it was her first time engaging in such an affectionate act.


    "Puha."


    When I closed my eyes to ept her kiss, Ruby pulled her head back and exhaled.


    "S-so, will it be over if we just capture the ones below?"


    "Yeah. If we capture them, the Church would practically be in ruins. Of course, there is still the Pope, but it''s a game over if we can catch the Cardinal, who was a tougher opponent than him."


    "I, I see. So... we''ll have some free time for a while after that?"


    Ruby turned her gaze quietly to the side and asked.


    "T-then... after it''s all over, will you go on a date with me?"


    "Of course. I love you."


    "W-Well as expected, I knew... um?"


    As I responded to her without any hesitation, Ruby''s eyes widened.


    "W-well, to be honest, I fell for you at first sight."


    "Yeah, me too."


    "You''re also my favorite person in the world, Frey."


    "Me too."


    Ruby began to break into a cold sweat as I continued to agree with her words.


    "W-well, I guess that''s enough."


    Ruby suddenly raised her fist and took abat stance, then awkwardly lifted the corners of her mouth. It seemed like she wanted to hit me because my heart was pounding wildly.


    "F-Frey. You, you made a mistake."


    "A mistake?"


    "Can''t I also express my love for you by hitting you? It''s simple logic."


    Ruby began to channel her sword aura into her fist.


    "I am deliberately nurturing my love for you right now. This is a feeling I''ve harbored in order to beat you, so don''t misunderstand. I absolutely haven''t fallen for your tricks..."


    "You¡¯re so cute."


    "...You!"


    I whispered to her as she rambled on and immediately received a punch on my face.


    <em>- BAM!!!</em>


    "Hmph, do you understand now? I can attack you anytime I want. Now, I¡¯m going to beat you until youe to your senses, and return everything you¡¯ve done so fa¨C¡±


    Ruby smiled as the thunderous sound echoed throughout the space. But soon, her eyes widened.


    <em>- Crackle...</em>


    Naturally, the system was protecting my face.


    By the way, what did she just say?


    Did she say she would return everything I had done to her so far?


    But I only returned everything she did to me in the previous cycle.


    I still could not forget her expression when she drained the blood from my whole body and went for a walk with me.


    "W-why I¡¯m not allowed to do this? Th-this is my expression of love, you know."


    "Because you don''t love me enough for the system to acknowledge it."


    "What?"


    I barely managed to control my expression and whispered.


    "On the contrary, I love you enough for the system to acknowledge it."


    "...!"


    "By the way, do you know?"


    I grabbed her shoulders and smiled. Ruby, who had been staring at me intently with a flushed face, shyly lifted her shirt.


    "...Huh."


    Eventually, Ruby, with her pure white belly exposed to me, closed her eyes tightly.


    "Y-you should be prepared, Frey. I''ll do my best to love you from now on. The moment I managed to deceive the system, you''ll¨C"


    <em>- Pow!!</em>


    "Keheeeeugh!?"


    As I thrust my fist into her soft belly, I thought.


    <em>Just a little more.</em>


    If I went through a few more stages, the n likely seemed to seed.


    n>re: Hero, we''re in big trouble!nn<blockquote>n


    re: Ms. Star says that the temporary pause for the Fourth Ordeal will soon be lifted!</blockquote>n<blockquote>n


    re: You need to get ready quickly...</blockquote>nnn


    n[Fourth Ordeal (Temporarily Paused)]nn


    [Reward: ...]nn


    Therefore, I should try a bit harder.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    Some timeter.


    "Is this... the ce?"


    "That''s right. The secret that can change the world is hidden here."


    The Cardinal, who had reached the depths of the ancient ruins with the first executive, wore a bright smile, fixing his gaze ahead.


    "ording to the prophecy passed down in the Church, this is the ce where the overwhelmingly powerful secret weapon that can dominate the world is stored."


    "Oh..."


    As the Cardinal opened the door, the first executive let out a shout of joy with gleaming eyes.


    "See for yourself with your own eyes."


    "U-understood.¡±


    As he led the first executive forward, the Cardinal took a slight step back and muttered inwardly


    <em>I don''t know what might be there, but for now, I should use him as bait.</em>


    ¡°...Huh?¡±


    "Why? Do you see something?"


    With a wicked smile, the Cardinal, who was rubbing his hands, tilted his head and threw a question at the first executive¡¯s strange reaction.


    "Uh... there..."


    "Speak up. What''s going on?"


    "...I don¡¯t think there is anything there."


    "What?"


    "There''s nothing here except for this note lying on the floor."


    The Cardinal hastily snatched the note upon hearing that, his eyes wavering, and at that moment...


    "What''s that?"


    A chilling voice came from beside him.


    "Show it to me too."


    "Damn it."


    Before he knew it, Frey was already standing next to him, apanied by Ruby, who was whimpering with a red /genesisforsaken

 Chapter 346: The Hero Party From 1000 Years Ago

    Chapter 346: The Hero Party From 1000 Years Ago


    "Ohoo..."


    After thoroughly beating Ruby''s stomach for a while and descending underground, a familiar letter caught my eye.


    "It''s Hangul."


    "Ugh... H-Hangul?"


    "It''s nothing."


    The fact that Hangul was written here meant this ce must be an ancient ruin.


    More precisely, it could be said to be the territory of the First Hero, who is also my Ancestor.


    Anyway, I had to admit that the Church has a good nose for ces that would be beneficial to them.


    To think they built their headquarters right above the ruin.It also made sense why the investigation team sent to the Western Continent during the vacation didn''t discover this ce.


    <em>Anyway, unauthorized individuals are not allowed, huh?</em>


    As I opened the closed door and read the sign next to the entrance, my expression naturally frowned.


    Unauthorized persons cannot enter.


    No matter how you look at it, it seemed to say that entry was prohibited to anyone but the First Hero.


    But the Cardinal and the first executive had gone inside.


    Could there have been some kind of security mechanism that the Church deactivated?


    Or maybe they couldn¡¯t decipher it and met their doom after entering?


    "Hmm..."


    No time to ponder about useless things.


    We had to finish the all-out war with the Church as quickly as possible.


    That way, I could proceed to the Fourth Ordeal on time, and finish everything within the year.


    Maybe I should try pushing my left arm, which I could afford to lose, inside.


    <em>- Swoosh...</em>


    I pushed my left arm further inside, but nothing happened.


    Even if the spirit of my Ancestor wouldn¡¯t leap out shouting ''You rascal!'' and attacked me, I expected at least an rm to sound,


    It didn¡¯t seem dangerous, so it might be alright to enter.


    Since Ruby was with me, it probably didn¡¯t matter anyway.


    "Hey, Frey."


    "What?"


    As I stepped into the ruin, Ruby quietly came to my side.


    "Li-Link arms with me."


    As Ruby quietly wrapped her arm around mine, I asked her.


    "Are you finally bing honest with your feelings?"


    "Stop talking nonsense. The day I feel enough love to beat you up is the day you¡¯re finished."


    "Look forward to it."


    I gazed at her tenderly and gently stroked her chin, causing Ruby to fluster again.


    "You bastard... Don¡¯t think you can fool me forever. Do you think I¡¯d fall for such obvious tricks?"


    This time, too, I did nothing to her.


    Yet, Ruby¡¯s heart started to pound on its own.


    To go on a date in the Western Continent until the academy reopens after we finish overthrowing the Church¡­ That seemed like a perfect n.


    Anyway, this was really happening, wasn¡¯t it?


    Even though it was my n, I''m honestly a bit amazed it was working so well.


    "Why did you fall asleep looking at me as if I¡¯m already yours earlier? The disrespect. What do you think I am... Heu."


    "I think of you as my girlfriend."


    As I lightly flicked Ruby''s stomach, causing her to flinch, I led her inside.


    n> re: By the way, why were my points reset? I didn''t use them!nn<blockquote>n


    re: Hero, squandering is not good!</blockquote>n<blockquote>n


    re: By the way, Hero! I''ll tell you about the recent quests I¡¯ve been on!</blockquote>nnn


    I looked happily at re¡¯s chat that appeared before my eyes.


    n> re: Recently, in the Western Continent...nnnn


    If only I could chat her back. That would be perfect.


    What a shame.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    Some timeter.


    "H-How did you get here?"


    "How did wee? We smashed everything and got here."


    As I encountered the Cardinal and the first executive in a small room deep within the ruins, I greeted them warmly, but they stepped back, ready for a fight.


    I just wanted to greet them, yet they overreacted. I was very disappointed.


    "Let''s negotiate, Frey. First..."


    "Nego?tiation!"


    As I tried to approach them again to greet them, the first executive suddenly intervened, suggesting negotiation, so I used the most effective negotiation I knew.


    <em>- Zzzzzzt...!</em>


    "Ohooo¡­"


    But my extended fist... no, my negotiation was interrupted midway.


    "Calm down, Frey."


    As I tilted my head and lowered my gaze, I saw a petite figure even smaller than Ferloche clearing his throat and extending one of his hands forward.


    He summoned a divine shield powerful enough to stop my negotiation halfway.


    Was this guy really the second-inmand of the Church?


    "I know very well that if you fight me and my friend here, the oue is uncertain."


    As I quietly met his gaze after giving up on the negotiation, the Cardinal spoke calmly.


    ¡°It would be impossible for you to fight with the two of us.¡±


    That statement held some truth.


    In fact, I only managed to defeat the Emperor by forcibly buying the ¡®Ultimate Skill Permit¡¯. Besides, his unique personality yed a part in it.


    While the other executives or pdins could have been easily dealt with, the first executive and the Cardinal were a different story.


    The first executive''s special ability was ''eleration''.


    His speed was so fast that it looked like time around the world had slowed down, except for himself. No one could beat him in terms of speed.


    And the Cardinal''s innate talent in soul maniption was also quite tricky.


    Although not as powerful as Ferloche, he could wield it freely and actively, which was a problem.


    For someone like me with many ws in my soul, it was safe to say it was one of the worst matchups.


    "Frankly, I''m very angry right now."


    He seemed to know that too. He blinked and walked towards me.


    "I want to tear you to pieces for treating my precious sister like that. I want to rip you apart right now."


    I didn''t treat his sister like that.


    I just tapped her a few times on the stomach. And experimented on her to see if my actions towards Ruby would work on others by sticking ster mana in her heart.


    Each time I filled her with mana, making her unknowingly umte a lot of mana in her belly...


    Come to think of it, I did treat her like that.


    But it was her own fault.


    If you wanted me to treat you kindly, you shouldn''t have used the powers you gained by sacrificing children to kidnap even more children.


    Shouldn''t he be thankful that I didn''t kill her?


    "I''m really pissed."


    Suddenly, anger surged within me.


    Why should I just ept this brat''s words?


    "But the situation is uncertain, and the ruins could be damaged. Let''s call it a day for now¨C"


    "You brat talks too much."


    "What?"


    "Just because you talk like an adult doesn''t mean you are one, kid."


    Unable to hold it back any longer, I advised him, momentarily stunning the Cardinal. He then responded with a fierce voice.


    "Even if I look like this, I''m ten years older than you! But how¨C"


    "Oh, really?"


    That was good to hear.


    "So you''re not a kid then?"


    I was wondering how to deal with this brat, but he removed the constraints himself.


    "You¡¯re an adult, right?"


    "That''s right. Isn¡¯t that obvious... Hmm?"


    As the Cardinal nodded in agreement with my words, he suddenly began to tilt his head.


    "Why are you emitting killing intent?"


    "..."


    "Are you trying to fight? If so, I won''t stop you."


    He might be as tricky as the Emperor if I didn¡¯t use my ultimate skills.


    Well, if it came down to it, we had to fight.


    "Ruby, use bite."


    "Shut up, you bastard."


    Of course, it wasn¡¯t me, it was Ruby.


    "Hmm...?"


    As Ruby, drawn by my touch, stepped forward, the Cardinal narrowed his eyes.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you the Hero who was beaten to death by Frey?¡±


    "Uh oh, that''s Ruby''s reverse scale."


    "Did you think fighting alongside the Hero would make things any better? That''s¨C"


    <em>- Crackle...!</em>


    "A big mistake...!?"


    Despite my warning, the Cardinal, who continued to babble, widened his eyes at the sounding from ahead of him.


    "Wh-What the?"


    Ruby''s fingers dug into the divine shield he had created.


    "Tsk..."


    The final boss, who can destroy everything, including the Emperor and the Hero with a single finger, approached him with disdain.


    It was quite surprising, I thought she¡¯d at least threaten me in this situation.


    Of course, if she did, I would have killed them anyway, but for her to help so willingly?


    "D-Don''t misunderstand, you bastard."


    As if reading my thoughts, Ruby, who nced at me, whispered with a cold look.


    "I''m just taking care of my toys."


    This n worked out better than I expected.


    "Huh? Wha-what?"


    "...!?"


    But not for those two, though.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    "Guuk, kkeo-euk...!"


    Ruby lifted the first executive by the neck with a detached expression on her face.


    <em>- Crack, crackle...</em>


    The guy, whoseplexion turned pale, desperately tried to use his eleration ability, but Ruby¡¯s terrifying grip strength didn¡¯t allow him to escape.


    "Hey, Ruby."


    "What is it?"


    "How did you catch him?"


    While quietly observing, I couldn''t contain my curiosity and asked.


    He was darting around the ruins hundreds of times faster than a fly, but how did she subdue him so easily?


    Perhaps she has a secret technique against fast-moving enemies?


    "I caught up to him with my dynamic vision."


    "Ah."


    There was no secret technique. Ruby was just immensely strong.


    "Uhm."


    Was I staining such a terrifying being with my influence? The realization hit me anew.


    <em>- Crack...!</em>


    "Kkeuk."


    The first executive, who had been struggling like a fly until hisst moment, eventually went limp with the sound of his bones breaking.


    "Alright, then..."


    "Uh, ugh..."


    Ruby gazed towards those lifeless eyes beneath her feet, she soon shifted her gaze towards the Cardinal.


    "W-Why? Why can''t I interfere with her soul?"


    The Cardinal stammered. His once confident gait was nowhere to be found as he was pinned to the wall, spitting blood. In response to his question, Ruby replied nonchntly.


    "I, too, possess the ability to manipte souls, you brat."


    "I-It can''t be."


    What did Ruby just say?


    She has the ability to manipte souls too?


    "That¡¯s rea¨C"


    Frowning, I was about to question Ruby, but I swallowed my words.


    I had to act as if I knew everything about Ruby.


    Asking such a question could get me caught.


    But was what she said true?


    <em>It probably is.</em>


    Just as Ferlochemunicated with the Sun God by offering her prayers, Ruby too had to bemunicating with the Demon God.


    Perhaps she chose soul maniption as a method ofmunication?


    The more I thought about it, the more dangerous she looked.


    That was why this n must seed.


    "Goodbye."


    "Wait a moment!!"


    I watched Ruby raising her finger, when the Cardinal suddenly raised his hand.


    "T-There is information I found in the ruins!"


    Then he started waving a note in his hands as he spoke.


    "Information?"


    "Information that has been sleeping in this thousand-year-old ruin, it could dominate the world!"


    Though the information was quite tempting, I was merely indifferent to it.


    I am interested in saving the world, not in dominating it.


    And, the Cardinal was a cunning man with a knack for trickery.


    Unless it was someone of Serena''s caliber, it was not good to converse with him for long.


    Before I realized it, I had been drawn into his pace.


    The power of the Cardinal''s special ability, ''Eloquence'', couldn¡¯t be ignored...


    "Ho."


    Look at that. Even Ruby reached out to him with an interested look in her eyes.


    "Then hand it over and die."


    But it looked like she was not like other people, who be fanatics or followers after just a few honeyed words from the Cardinal. She was, after all, the Demon King.


    She just became quite interested in that note for her own purposes.


    <em>- Gulp...!</em>


    "Huh?"


    But the moment Ruby''s hand touched the note, the Cardinal quickly shoved it into his mouth and started chewing it vigorously.


    "You bastard."


    <em>- Chew chew... gulp!</em>


    Thanks to that, Ruby only managed to get half of the note.


    She looked quite upset. Was she always this emotional?


    "T-the next part is known only to me. If you kill me, the contents of the note will forever..."


    Seeing her like this, the Cardinal hurriedly spoke, then tilted his head with his eyes shining.


    "But, you... are you really the Hero? Why are you interested in this?"


    "What."


    "Your hand speed is too fast, and just now, that momentum was... like¨C"


    <em>- Crack!!</em>


    The Cardinal couldn''t continue his words.


    Because Ruby quickly hit his head and knocked him out.


    <em>...I hope she just knocked him out.</em>


    He shouldn''t be killed yet.


    There were still uses for him, and I am slightly curious about the contents of that note.


    "Hey, hand it over."


    "Um..."


    As things settled down, I walked over to her side, extended my hand, and spoke.


    "If you don''t hand it over..."


    "Take it."


    "Um."


    I was about to beat her to death if she didn''t, but surprisingly, I was able to receive it obediently.


    Did the training really work that well?


    ¡°Bluffing with information you don¡¯t even understand.¡±


    Hearing her grumbling, it looked like the training wasn¡¯t over yet.


    Could the note be written in Hangul?


    Since it was the territory of the First Hero, so maybe¨C


    "What is this?"


    I had expectations, but looking at the top torn part of the note, it was written in characters I couldn''t even understand.


    nn


    - Frey Raon Starlight


    - rennn


    The letters were twisted like a snake.


    I didn¡¯t know what it was, but I should keep it for now.


    Perhaps showing it to Serena or the Sun God might reveal something.


    "Let''s go now."


    "Where to?"


    Putting the note in my pocket, I answered Ruby''s question with a gentle smile.


    "We''re going on a date."


    "Eh?"


    It seemed I might need to knock on Ruby''s stomach a bit before we head up.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    "Ugh... You, why do you keep hitting my stomach..."


    "You want more?"


    "That''s not it... Hmm?"


    I was walking, holding the cardinal''s leg with one hand and linking arms with Ruby with the other, wiping the saliva that was flowing out of the girl''s mouth. But I stopped for a moment when I saw her strange reaction.


    "Something ising."


    "What?"


    What nonsense was she talking about?


    I had been trying to feel for any signs since earlier, but there was no one here except us.


    "There¡¯s quite a few of them. Five? Seven? No, maybe around eight."


    But Ruby''s serious tone made me reach for the sword at my waist and start preparing for battle.


    The warning message I saw before entering the entrance suddenly came to mind.


    "Come out. I already noticed you."


    But still, I didn''t see anything, just looking around, but Ruby stepped forward and raised her voice.


    Was she trying to shield me?


    "If you don''te out, I''ll attack."


    "Huh."


    Ruby, who had been ncing back at me, raised her voice even louder, and then we started to hear voices from where nothing was visible before.


    ¡°It¡¯s a thought form.¡±


    ¡°A what?¡±


    As I quietly drew my sword and stepped back, Ruby whispered in a low voice.


    ¡°Those guys are thought forms that protect these ruins. But something is strange.¡±


    With a rxed expression, she tilted her head and continued.


    "They seem slightly more formidable than regr thought forms..."


    "...Heuk."


    "W-What''s wrong?"


    As I looked at them more carefully, I gasped and froze on my spot with my mouth wide open, causing Ruby to look at me in surprise.


    "What''s wrong, Frey? Could it be..."


    "Shut your mouth and step aside."


    "..."


    She closed her mouth at my words and started to look somewhat offended, but that wasn''t my intention.


    "What the¡­ you guys are just kids?"


    "Don''t judge by appearances alone. You always have to look into the depths..."


    "Intruders are to be eliminated."


    These people in front of me weren''t ordinary.


    "This is not a ce for kids like you to enter."


    Standing at the forefront, a girl with golden bun hair, stood with a confident and reserved expression.


    She was none other than the First Empress of the Sunrise Empire.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Next to her, a timid-looking mage with ice-colored hair, keeping her mouth shut and exuding coldness from her entire body.


    She was none other than the Ice Witch, known to have reached the pinnacle of magic as the first Archmage.


    "Hello~!"


    Meanwhile, the sturdy, ck-haired girl who just greeted me from the far left was none other than the Empire''s first Saintess.


    "...He somehow looks simr to the Young Master."


    On the far right, the girl with white hair muttering in a maid outfit was none other than the legendary White Mage.


    "However, intruders must be terminated. That''s our mission..."


    "Wait. Maybe we can negotiate..."


    The woman with a scar over her left eye, muttering with a fierce expression in the back, was the founder of the Bywalker family and the first Sword Saint.


    And the person next to her... Who was she?


    ¡°Please identify yourself.¡±


    While I was frowning at the unfamiliar figure, someone walked in front of me and spoke softly.


    "Uh... That''s..."


    From her hair color and eyes, or even without seeing such, one can guess who this girl was.


    She was none other than the first Head of the Moonlight family.


    Anyway, how should I answer this?


    "Hmm."


    When you didn¡¯t know, ¡®honesty is the best policy¡¯.


    I should trust my mother''s words.


    "...I¡¯m the second-generation Hero."


    As I suddenly scratched my head and said that to the fully assembled first-generation Hero Party, a long silence began to flow.


    "Uh..."


    Ignoring the frozen thought forms behind her, the founder of the Moonlight family, who was floating around me, tilted her head and whispered in my ear.


    "Tell me about the secret of the pact."


    "Actually, the Starlight family can vite the pact. However, no one has vited the pact so far."


    "The name of the game based on this world."


    "Dark Tale Fantasy?"


    "Where is Han-byeol from?"


    "From Korea."


    With tension building up in this sudden moment of verification, I nervously replied, and she extended her hand and whispered.


    "Try using the ster mana."


    <em>- Shaaa...</em>


    As I gently manifested the ster mana in my palm as was told, the thought forms began to gasp.


    <em>- Slurp.</em>


    Meanwhile, as she quietly watched, she lightly snatched my ster mana with her finger and licked it with her tongue.


    ¡°Slurp¡­¡±


    Then she started rolling it around in her mouth for a while.


    "So it¡¯s true..."


    As she opened her eyes and confirmed my identity, the thought form behind began to exim.


    "Wow!"


    "So, he¡¯s the second-generation Hero?"


    "He¡¯s so cute!"


    The thought forms suddenly began to approach me with sparkling eyes, surrounding me,


    ¡°Look at his cheeks. They¡¯re stretched out!¡±


    ¡°He looks like a cat.¡±


    ¡°Ubeeh...¡±


    Before I had time to prepare, I was surrounded by them and didn''t know what to do. Then, the unknown girl who was ncing at me from behind approached me with a shy expression.


    "Um, excuse me..."


    "Hmm?"


    "Are my descendants doing well?"


    With an expectant look in her eyes, she asked me.


    "Um... Excuse me, but who are you?"


    "Victoria!"


    "Uh, um..."


    Thinking that I had heard her name somewhere before, I desperately rolled my eyes and searched through my memories.


    "Oh, you might not know if I say it like that."


    After hearing her next words, I was stunned.


    "My name is Victoria Sr Sunset. I''m the first head of the Sunset family and Han-byeol¡¯s strong helper."


    "Ah..."


    "So, how are my descendants? Are they supporting the Hero well?"


    "..."


    I didn¡¯t know how to respond.

 Chapter 347: The Last Phase

    Chapter 347: The Last Phase


    "Um, so... I guess she¡¯s doing fine."


    "Is that so? That''s a relief."


    After hesitating how to answer for a while, I answered ambiguously, and Roswyn''s ancestor patted my head with an elegant smile on her face.


    "Indeed, making the oath was the right choice. I am deeply moved to see our family still assisting the Hero, even after a thousand years has passed."


    "Haha."


    Of course, let alone actively assisting me, she even lost the Helper System to re. And recently, she had been stalking me and recording something shady.


    I should refrain from stating that directly; who know how her expression might change.


    Comining to a thought form that wasn''t even the actual person wouldn''t change anything.


    "He really looks like Han-byeol..."


    "Yes, indeed. Except for the hair color, everything else is quite simr."


    "So cute, so cute, so cute..."


    "Hmm. He seems quite strong, too."


    While I was lost in my mind, the touches from the thought forms became even more intense.


    "Uh, excuse me... um."


    "His reaction is just like Han-byeol''s."


    "No, he doesn''t seem like that eunuch. He smells quite masculine."


    For some reason, I felt shivers all over my body. I felt like these people were not normal either.


    The Ancestor must have gone through quite a bit of trouble during the nights.


    "But who''s that girl sitting there all crouched?"


    "She must be incredibly strong if she can sense us."


    "Eugeuk... eue..."


    As I was being stroked with a nk expression on my face for a while, the thought forms began to look at Ruby, who was crouching next to me.


    I deliberately made her heart race, fearing she might overhear the conversation, but it seemed to attract everyone''s attention to her because of it.


    ¡°Please identify yourself.¡±


    "Huh?"


    Serena''s ancestor glided towards Ruby.


    "Oh, that girl¨C"


    "A demon."


    "What?"


    "She''s a pure-blooded demon race."


    As it seemed like a collision would inevitably ur if we continued like this, I tried to tactfully smooth things over. However, at that moment, the Ice Witch, who had kept her mouth shut, interjected me with a cold voice.


    "And the blood that flows within her is¨C"


    "Quite impressive."


    While I had a headache due to my n being disrupted, Ruby added fuel to the fire.


    "I am the second generation Demon King."


    "..."


    As soon as she said those words, the atmosphere turned cold.


    "I was wondering who you all are. It seems like you are the thought form of the members of the First Hero Party. It''s quite interesting."


    Amidst the cold atmosphere, Ruby, who had been eagerly watching the situation, smiled and took a step forward.


    "You all could be good practice opponents for the final showdown."


    "You brat, do you think you can beat us?"


    "I would always win every single time. You are not your true self but only a thought form. Moreover, for some reason, the thought-form of the First Hero is not here. In that case, it would be a piece of cake to win against all of you."


    The situation somehow seemed to slowly turn ugly.


    So, it looked like I needed to make a move before something happened.


    "Draw your weapon and try using your magic. As the guardian of this ce, try to satisfy this noble self.¡±


    "Ruby."


    "Y-you bastard. Stay away from this. I can''t afford to miss this opportuni¨C"


    <em>- Thud...!</em>


    Urgently blocking Ruby''s path, I ced my hand on her stomach while she was talking.


    "..."


    Then, Ruby instantly fell silent.


    "You know, right?"


    I softly whispered while looking at Ruby, who had been gazing at me with trembling eyes. She grabbed the end of her upper garment with her hand and slowly began to lift it.


    <em>- Haub.</em>


    Then, she bit the end of her upper garment and closed her eyes tightly.


    "Heuaab!"


    "...! ...!!!"


    I shouted loudly and struck her abdomen with all my strength. Ruby, still biting the end of her clothes, copsed to the ground, and started to convulse.


    It seemed like I sessfully prevented the collision between the Hero Party and Ruby.


    Perhaps I do have a talent for negotiation and diplomacy.


    "Let¡¯s behave, shall we?"


    I calmly petted Ruby''s head and whispered to her, then I turned away with a proud expression.


    "..."


    The thought forms who had been staring nkly at me came into view.


    Well, they might not be used to seeing a hero like me...


    "He¡¯s truly Han-byeol''s descendant."


    "Honestly, I was a bit suspicious, but now I''m convinced."


    "As expected, you''re also a K-Hero after all!"


    Huh.


    <em>What''s with this enthusiastic response?</em>


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    "So... you''re saying what you were guarding recently disappeared?"


    "Yeah, everything disappeared."


    After receiving affectionate strokes from these older sisters for a while, I couldn''t help but furrow my brows upon hearing those words.


    No wonder the ruins werepletely empty; there was a reason for it.


    "Was it the work of the Church?"


    "To be precise, it''s the current Pope''s doing. A few days ago, he came here, stole a few items, and fled."


    "You wouldn''t believe how much he risked his life for that, and in the end, he managed to escape, and we also failed to catch him. Fortunately, he only managed to steal a few that are easy to flee with."


    "Hmm."


    After all, he was still the Pope.


    Despite acting dirty and subservient, he was the type that would survive alone when those scoundrels who yed dirty tricks behind everyone''s back met their downfall.


    Of course, the Church itself would soon copse or be reorganized by Ferloche, so it wouldn¡¯t matter much.


    Still, we couldn¡¯t ignore the Pope. I had to continue tracking his whereabouts.


    "But the Pope only stole a few items and fled, right? What about the rest?"


    "Well... um..."


    While I was organizing my thoughts, there was a part I didn''t understand, so I asked again, and for some reason, the response was a bit unusual.


    The First Empress wore an expression of wounded pride, the Ice Witch quietly turned her gaze away, and the first Saintess¡­


    "What? Everything gets stolen by a little brat, you know!"


    She shouted with a big grin.


    Everything was taken by a little brat?


    Even if the thought forms were much weaker than when they were alive, how could a kid possibly win against the First Hero Party?


    "Hmm."


    Nevertheless, a little brat¡­


    Come to think of it, there was one little kid I knew who might be capable of such a thing.


    > re: I even caught a giant lizard in the Western Continent!


    <blockquote>


    re: I caught an incredibly big fish, and I explored some underground ruins!


    </blockquote>


    <blockquote>


    re: It was a ce with a lot of sand...


    </blockquote>


    Now that I thought about it, the impression seemed to fit her.


    "Phew."


    Well, if that was the case, I''m relieved.


    Even though the Pope stole a few items, most of them were probably in the possession of that kid.


    If it was that kid, she would probably use them in the right ces.


    After all, I came here to destroy the Church, and I didn''t even know there was a ruin, so there was not much regret in that regard.


    "Then, we''ll... be on our way."


    "Leaving already?"


    "Too bad. Can''t you stay a little longer?"


    As I bid them farewell with a bow, the thought forms floated around me.


    ¡°I still have a long way to go, so I¡¯m sorry."


    "It¡¯s okay. Then, there''s nothing we can do about this."


    "He¡¯s really a nice boy, just like Han-byeol~."


    "Did he inherit the same<em>thing</em>below as well?"


    With thatment, they soon smiled, waved their hands, and began to disappear one by one into the sky.


    "Take this, it''s a gift."


    "Please ept my gift too."


    "What''s this?"


    While staring nkly at them, Serena''s ancestor and Rosewyn''s ancestor approached me simultaneously and gave me something.


    "Actually, not everything was stolen."


    "We were guarding two of them. It''s been a thousand years, and now they''re going to their rightful owner."


    "This is..."


    As I wondered what the thing was, I noticed a rather expensive-looking sword and potions.


    "It''s a sword made from star fragments. It''s the same material as Han-byeol''s sword and the Hero¡¯s Armament."


    "It''s a hero-exclusive recovery potion box that only the helper can get! The efficacy has decreased significantly due to aging for a thousand years, but it should still be helpful, right?"


    I unexpectedly gained some unexpected benefits.


    This felt really good.


    "Thank you so much..."


    "In return, I have one question."


    I cautiously tried to ept the gifts and express gratitude. Serena''s ancestor covered her mouth with a fan, slid closer to me, and whispered something.


    "...Who is the legal wife among our descendants?"


    "Pardon?"


    "As long as she¡¯s not the descendant of that annoying white-haired maid and the damned Sunset family, I''ll be satisfied..."


    The conversation seemed to be taking an odd turn.


    But descendant, she said?


    Does Kania also have the blood of the previous Hero Party flowing through her?


    "Why should a thought form be bothered with something like that? Fufu."


    "...Tsk."


    I quietly scratched my head when Victoria slid towards me and grabbed Serena''s ancestor''s shoulder.


    "My Sunset family is bound to win this time anyway."


    "Shut up."


    "Right? Hero?"


    Saying that, Victoria smiled at me.


    Could it be that the position a thousand years ago was the opposite of what it is now?


    My mouth started to itch again.


    "The Moon Goddess didn''t choose our family for no reason."


    I closed my mouth, attempting to hold back, but as she spoke, she brought her hand to my head.


    "Since we have nothing else to do, let''s share memories and discuss our future ns¨C Uh."


    "What¡¯s wrong?"


    "Uh, uh."


    Then, Victoria suddenly started sweating profusely.


    "Uh, uwaaah...?"


    It seemed she read my memories a bit as her face turned pale.


    "C-c-clearly... we strictly maintained our family tradition ording to Han-byeol''s request... Why in the world...? How did things turned out like this..."


    "Fufu, that''s right. Then, it''s fine... Even if you¡¯re..."


    What should I do with this situation?


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    "Phew."


    ¡°It¡¯s interesting that they could maintain such individuality despite being a thought form.¡±


    After barely calming and sending back the thought form of Victoria, who had frozen after receiving an immense shock, I took a short breath and started heading towards the exit with Ruby.


    "Hey."


    "Wh-why did you do that? I didn''t feel my heart race this time."


    "Who would win in a fight between you and the First Hero?"


    "Why do you care?"


    When I asked, she quickly avoided answering and started to walk faster.


    "Wait a minute."


    Staring at her with narrowed eyes, I exhaled and was about to move on, but someone blocked my way.


    "Shall we have a talk?"


    "Pardon?"


    I wondered who blocked me. It turned out it was the first Saintess.


    "How can I help you?"


    "You know it too, don''t you?"


    Staring into her ck eyes thatplemented her ck hair, the Sainess'' thought form spoke to me with a stern expression.


    "Your soul could shatter into pieces at any moment."


    "...!"


    Ruby, who was standing beside me, flinched upon hearing that.


    I didn¡¯t know what was going on, but it was a good opportunity to deceive her...


    "Every moment must be excruciating for you. Although for some reason, it seems like you experience no physical pain, the pain that your soul feels will be transmitted as it is."


    "Hmm."


    "How much sacrifice have you made? How much have you paid for your actions? It seems like your soul waspletely shattered once and then restored.¡±


    "..."


    "Do you want to disappear forever without the possibility of resurrection? Stop forcing yourself. Everyone will be sad if you do that."


    The Saintess¡¯ thought form spoke while touching my chin.


    "Or perhaps...?"


    "Thank you for the advice."


    Desperately interrupting her words, I smiled and moved on.


    "If there''s a chance, I''lle visit with the second-generation Saintess."


    "..."


    She just quietly looked at me and soon disappeared into the darkness.


    "Frey. You bastard."


    "What?"


    "Why is your soul¡­ on the verge of shattering into pieces?"


    "Are you curious?"


    "It needs a lot of power to shatter a soul, even I can¡¯t produce that kind of power. What happened..."


    I wore a wry smile when I saw that look. As Ruby approached me from the side, I responded with a smile.


    "...It¡¯s just¡­ I have to do something."


    "What is it?"


    ¡°Even at the cost of shattering my soul, there is one person I definitely want to see again.¡±


    "..."


    After leaving those words behind, I silently passed by her and headed towards the exit.


    <em>...Although it seems like it¡¯s a bit toote to meet her.</em>


    I intentionally brought up such thoughts in my mind for her, who was probably eavesdropping on my thoughts.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    System Notification


    [Main Quest (Hidden Scenario): The all-out war with the Church has been cleared!]


    "Oho."


    As soon as we came out of the ruins, a very weing message appeared in front of me.


    I couldn¡¯t believe the quest for the All-Out War Against The Church ended so quickly.


    It was a quest that was supposed to be cleared in the second semester of the second year at the earliest, simr to the Rebellion Against The Imperial Family quest, which was supposed to be cleared at the end of the third year.


    Before, even if we cleared it, the surviving executives would probably persistently attack, but now we just needed to capture the Pope.


    In other words, it was an enormous gain.


    "Really... I finally can see the end."


    A year ago, I thought we would have to continue the fight for at least three years, but now it seemed that we could settle everything within this year.


    It was all aplished by confining the Demon God, entering the hidden scenario, and taking control of the system.


    Now, the only major events left were the ''Fourth Ordeal and The Final Ordeal'' and the ¡®Siege of The Academy¡¯.


    After that, it would proceed to the ''Final Showdown.''


    And after that...


    "Frey."


    I was closing my eyes, lost in thought. But Ruby woke me from my stupor and asked me a question with wide eyes.


    "It might sound strange, but let me ask just one thing."


    "Hmm?"


    I tilted my head with a puzzled expression as if not understanding what she was talking about. After swallowing dry saliva, she asked with tightly closed eyes.


    "Frey, are you... a regressor?"


    It was time to move to the final stage of the n.

 Chapter 348: The Puzzle Pieces

    Chapter 348: The Puzzle Pieces


    "Huh? I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about?¡±


    Frey quietly moved his steps and opened his mouth upon hearing Ruby¡¯s question.


    "A regressor? What is that?"


    "Just as it sounds."


    Ruby stared at him with a serious expression and spoke.


    "I asked you, are you a regressor who has experienced the future and returned back to the past?"


    In response, Frey gazed at Ruby, momentarily rendered speechless.


    "Pfft."


    After a brief silence, Frey began to burst intoughter."Pfft¡­Hehehe.."


    "W-what, what''s so funny?"


    "A regressor, you say? That''s impossible, right?"


    Looking at Ruby with pity, Frey sighed and said.


    "You should know it too. It''s impossible to turn back time."


    "But¨C"


    "What do you mean by but? I never imagined you would be so silly, Ruby."


    As Frey sneered at her and moved forwards, Ruby began to look confused.


    <em>He¡¯s not a regressor?</em>


    It was so strange.


    Clearly, all the events that had happened so far could be perfectly exined if she assumed that Frey was a regressor.


    However, Frey just denied that he was a regressor.


    It waspletely different from the conclusion Ruby hade up with after analyzing him over and over again for several days.


    "Frey..."


    Experiencing a throbbing headache due to the situation, Ruby attempted to stay close to Frey. However, she soon widened her eyes.


    <em>No way, how did she know about it already?</em>


    The mental transmission that Ruby secretly nted in his mind was conveying Frey''s thoughts into her mind.


    <em>Should I just tell her the truth?</em>


    Frey''s expression looked very gloomy as he clenched his hands.


    "Uh-um..."


    For a split second, Ruby looked stunned as if she had been hit on the head with a hammer.


    "What are you doing, Ruby? Hurry up, let''s go."


    "W-where are we going?"


    When she asked with a flushed face, Frey replied with a bright voice.


    "Of course, we should go on a date."


    "D-date?"


    It was truly a strange word for her.


    Going on a date with the Demon King like her?


    That wasn¡¯t something that the Hero would do, right?


    She thought he was just teasing her so far.


    Nevertheless, his gaze looked very sincere.


    "What are you doing? Aren''t youing?"


    "A-are you really going on a date? With me?"


    "Of course, it''s natural to go on a date with someone you like, right?"


    "..."


    As Frey''s words were bing a reality, Ruby, who had been hesitating, spoke with a slightly open mouth.


    "I-I''ve never been on a date before."


    "Hmm?"


    "I have no experience in this. I don''t even know what to do, so it''ll probably be quite awkward..."


    "It doesn''t matter."


    Frey lifted the corner of his mouth and whispered.


    "Because I''ll lead you."


    "..."


    "You just need to follow my lead."


    Frey held Ruby''s hand and continued.


    "Hurry up. Follow me."


    "..."


    Ruby could easily brush off Frey''s frail hand.


    He always did something unnecessary, like when he blocked the attack for her earlier.


    So, it was only right to brush off a temptation from such swindlers.


    "...Alright."


    However, Ruby just nodded and let herself be led by Frey.


    <em>It¡¯s not that I fall for his tricks. I''m just trying to like this bastard enough to be able to attack him.</em>


    Just like that, Ruby continued to mutter inwardly.


    The truth about Frey being a ''regressor,'' which she had thought about until a moment ago, was now pushed to the back of her mind.


    <em>- Thump, thump...</em>


    Now, even without Frey adjusting her heart, Ruby''s chest was pounding hard.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    "How do you feel about today, Ruby?"


    "..."


    Several hourster, inside a carriage racing through the downtown streets of the Western Continent.


    "I had a great time with you today."


    Under the deep night sky of the Empire, Frey gazed at Ruby with a sweet expression as if honey dripped from his eyes, his hands pressed against his face.


    "I-It wasn¡¯t that good."


    "Hm?"


    As Ruby turned her gaze away, avoiding that burdensome look, Frey calmly tilted his head.


    "Really?"


    "Yeah, it was the worst. It was awfully boring, and all I did was yawn. I''ve never had such a terrible time before."


    Ruby reacted quite exaggeratedly.


    <em>- Thump, thump...</em>


    However, her true feelings were quite the opposite of what she said.


    <em>I''ve already purchased the anti-eavesdropping skill. So, that bastard won''t be able to pry into my heart so easily.</em>


    Of course, although Frey had the ''Mind Reading'' skill, Ruby too had spent points she cherished so much to purchase the ''Anti-Eavesdropping¡¯ skill.


    From the start, their ¡®Special Abilities¡¯ were part of a system designed to assist in the battles between the Demon King and the Hero.


    She had an overwhelming advantage so far that she didn''t even think about acquiring that skill, but now Ruby must truly face Frey with everything she had.


    Thus, she needed to purchase the anti-eavesdropping skill for psychological warfare between them.


    <em>No matter how much I thought about it, he definitely purchased the ''Absolute Love¡¯ skill... But then, if that was the case, there was no need for me to buy the ¡®Anti-Eavesdropping¡¯ skill. Did that mean all his emotions are genuine? Or¡­</em>


    "So, were the clothes I bought for you today not to your liking, too?"


    Ruby clutched her head due to some strange sense of difort, and lost in her thoughts. She slowly lifted her head in response to Frey¡¯s question.


    "I thought it was quite to your liking."


    "No, it was terrible."


    As he continued, Ruby gritted her teeth and spoke.


    "This is the first time I''ve seen such a horrible design. The moment I get away from you, I''ll tear it to shreds."


    Of course, that was also a lie.


    The turquoise dress that Frey gave her as soon as they left the desert area was surprisingly to Ruby''s liking.


    To Ruby, who had spent her entire life wearing in and dull clothes or school uniforms without paying much attention to fashion, the dress with aplex design made of the finest fabrics held a different significance.


    It wasn''t just about putting on clothes; she had to wear them with utmost care and in ordance with etiquette, like any noblewoman. So, when she put it on, her feelings became peculiar.


    She was only putting on a dress, but Ruby suddenly became aware of her femininity.


    "I specifically don''t like the color."


    Also, she actually really liked the color of the dress.


    "Are you mocking me with that color?"


    Ruby had spent many years confined to the Demon King''s castle before the system awakened.


    The only color prevalent there was ''red.''


    Throughout her life, she had consistently been surrounded by the color ruby and red, from the ground, living creatures, the sky, and she even embraced every aspect of it in her own body. Consequently, she had subconsciously developed a deep aversion to the shade of red.


    Perhaps that was why she truly liked the turquoise dress that Frey had gifted her.


    It was a colorbination of blue and green, which did not exist in the ce she used to live. So, it might have been natural for her to be drawn to it.


    "This is strange; you always liked that color."


    "Shut up."


    Nevertheless, as Ruby deliberately turned her head towards the window and spoke, Frey posed another question.


    "Then, what did you think of the food we had today?"


    "It was indeed the worst."


    That, too, was a tant lie.


    "You really took me to eat rye bread and soup just because I said I liked them. Seriously, what a terrible sense of choice."


    Ruby indeed loved rye bread and potato soup more than any other food.


    If Frey had taken her to a fancy restaurant, she would have probably overturned the ce.


    "You should have at least taken me out to eat a tuna sandwich."


    "You don''t like that, right?"


    "Nonsense."


    The thing she hated the most was seafood.


    In that sense, choosing a rundown inn on the outskirts of the city was the right decision.


    By the time she saw the seafood stalls scattered around her, she was on the verge of throwing up.


    By the way, how did Frey, a person from the Southern Continent, know about such an excellent ce?


    Had he visited it in the past? But considering that the owner didn''t seem to recognize Frey, it didn''t seem likely.


    Could it be that he really...


    "Still, you seemed to enjoy the ice cream."


    "..."


    While keeping her gaze fixed outside the window, Ruby, who had a sullen expression, twitched her eyebrows.


    The ice cream was so delicious that words couldn''t describe how much she enjoyed it.


    She never imagined she would like such a tacky dessert.


    Upon reflection, Frey knows herself too well.


    "Hehe."


    Originally, she thought he had glimpsed her preferences using his mind-reading skill.


    However, Frey effortlessly guessed her preference, a preference she herself didn¡¯t even know she had.


    Whether it was the y she saw tonight, the brief stop at the masquerade ball, or the rabbit she encountered by the roadside bushes¡­


    Even if she was reluctant to admit it, she had truly enjoyed her time with Frey today.


    And during that enjoyable time, she inevitably became certain of one thing.


    <em>As expected, Frey is...</em>


    "Munch, munch..."


    "Hm?"


    Ruby, who was quietly lost in thought, casually turned her gaze to the sounding in front of her.


    "What are you eating?"


    "Oh, this? Ice Dragon Berry."


    "Ice Dragon?"


    "No, it''s a Puppy Love Fruit."


    "Where did you get that?"


    "The Ice Witch¡¯s thought form gave it to me earlier. It''s refreshingly delicious."


    Watching Frey nibble on the fruit with an indifferent expression, Ruby, who had been silently observing him, finally asked.


    "Anyway, why did she give me this fruit? Is there any meaning to it?"


    "By the way, where are we going now?"


    "Huh?"


    "I asked where we¡¯re going thiste at night."


    In response, Frey wore a big grin and answered.


    "A motel."


    "What?"


    "We¡¯re heading to a motel."


    Upon hearing his answer, Ruby''s expression began to stiffen.


    "M-Motel? Why?"


    "Of course, to get some sleep. What are you thinking?"


    After a moment of silence, Ruby burst into a cold sweat and asked.


    "I-I didn''t think of anything."


    "But why is your face turning red?"


    "Just shut up."


    As Frey began teasing her again, Ruby showed a stern expression.


    "And you have to take responsibility."


    "What?"


    "You ruined my stomach, didn¡¯t you?"


    Frey gazed at Ruby, then he stood up and approached her and made eye contact with her. Then he began to gently stroke her lower abdomen.


    <em>- Grab...</em>


    "I''ll take responsibility for it, Ruby."


    <em>- Thump...!</em>


    Hearing Frey¡¯s words, Ruby''s heart began to pound wildly.


    "S-stop talking nonsense. Know your ce¨C"


    <em>- p!!!</em>


    "...Huaah?"


    Feeling her uncontroble heart, she closed her eyes tightly and muttered. But suddenly, her cheek forcefully turned to the side. She blinked rapidly, trying to assess what had just happened.


    "I won''t hit your stomach for a while."


    Frey had pped her cheek with all his might.


    "Until we collected all the puzzles."


    It was so painful that her cheeks turned red and swollen, then tears were streaming down her face.


    "Got it?"


    "..."


    It felt as if she, the precious daughter of a duke who had grown up with no fear in the world, was thrown into the unfamiliar streets without any preparation and experienced her first assault.


    "...Y-Yes."


    While having such thoughts, Ruby unintentionally responded with a dumbfounded expression.


    It was the moment she obediently submitted to Frey''s unreasonable violence for the first time.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    Meanwhile, at that moment¡­


    "Is this... the Western Continent where the Hero is..."


    "We don¡¯t have time for this! We need to find the Hero quickly!"


    "We should hurry up before the Hero falls into corruption because of that damn bastard...!"


    Upon hearing Frey''s deration, the 1st-year ss A students and the Hero Party who hadnded on the Western Continent were leaving the port with pale expressions.


    "Should we deal with those things first?"


    "...Fine, where is that slut now?"


    "Hmm."


    Coincidentally, the heroines'' party, who had also arrived at the Western Continent on the same day, found themselves in a simr situation.


    "His energy lingered the most in the desert area. Let''s go there first and see if we can find Young Master."


    "Errr..."


    "Wouldn''t just one be alright? Just one ultimate magic..."


    The puzzles pieces were gradually gathered in one ce.

 Chapter 349: The Shaken Demon King

    Chapter 349: The Shaken Demon King


    "Did you enjoy today too, Ruby?"


    "Y-you¡¯re noisy."


    A few days after the all-out war with the Church, in a motel located in the downtown area of the Western Continent.


    "You seemed quite happy these days."


    "I said you¡¯re so noisy."


    In thete hours, when the moon was up in the sky, Frey and Ruby were having a conversation in their room.


    "I''ll say it again, I don¡¯t enjoy any of it."


    "Hmm... really?"


    ¡°No, it¡¯s not enjoyable at all.¡±Ruby, who had unknowingly abandoned her stiff tone for a moment due to what had happened over the past few days, soon came to her senses and began speaking in her normal tone.


    "So stop this and stay away from me. I¡¯m going to sleep."


    "There''s something we have to do before bedtime."


    "T-today I''ll take care of it, so you can stay aw¨C"


    <em>- p!!</em>


    "...Ugh."


    Ruby¡¯s head turned abruptly.


    Before long, the pain that she had been experiencing consistently over the past few days, yet still hadn''t adapted to, began to spread from her cheek throughout her entire body.


    <em>- Srk¡­</em>


    Ruby didn¡¯t resist when her clothes were raised by Frey, she has lost the will to resist him.


    After rummaging his pocket for a while, he began to apply an ointment to her stomach.


    "I said I¡¯ll take responsibility, Ruby."


    "..."


    While applying the ointment to her belly, which had been badly damaged by his repeated punches, Frey smiled and whispered.


    His pure and wless smile was so beautiful that it could create an illusion that it was actually an angel who was treating her.


    If the person who punched her belly wasn''t Frey himself, she might truly have thought he was an angel.


    <em>So, this is what he meant by taking responsibility. This damn bastard.</em>


    As she muttered those words inwardly, Ruby''s heart started to flutter as usual.


    <em>What the hell am I thinking? This is all part of his scheme. Everything he did was just to make me waver¡­</em>


    Ruby absolutely didn''t want to get caught in his schemes, so she shook her head, calming her thoughts.


    <em>...But, I did enjoy it quite a bit.</em>


    But then Ruby lowered her head.


    <em>No, actually, I really enjoyed it.</em>


    Although she didn''t want to admit it, Ruby had been deeply immersed in the life she had shared with Frey over the past few days.


    She grew tired of the monotonous life in the Demon King''s castle and the routine at the academy, where she dealt only with easily manageable individuals, forcing her to constantly act prim and proper.


    In contrast, the days spent dating Frey were a whirlwind of new experiences at every turn.


    While there weren''t particrly exciting or humorous incidents happening every few hours, there were often big and small events urring almost every day.


    And when such events didn''t ur, Frey would always initiate a conversation.


    Initially, she thought she was just momentarily amused by his antics, and her feelings would soon pass.


    But, somehow, even after several days, she didn''t get tired of it.


    Despite the fact that it was the ordinary daily life she used to despise so much.


    <em>But why was it enjoyable?</em>


    Feeling Frey spreading ointment on her abdomen, Ruby''s gaze wavered as she pondered.


    <em>Was it because I''m with him...?</em>


    As foolish as it may seem, it started to make some sense.


    From feeding a cat and catching a thief in the neighboring store to going to see a y. All of these were just ordinary routines.


    In the midst of such ordinary everyday life¡­


    During breakfast, lunch, dinner, and even as she drifted into sleep, Frey was always by her side.


    Things that would have been boring and maddening if she had done them alone were bing so enjoyable with him.


    <em>N-no way.</em>


    She attempted to deny it once again, just like she had done many times before.


    But strong denial was said to be a form of acknowledgement.


    <em>No, that''s not it¡­</em>


    Despite repeatedly saying no, Ruby''s expression gradually became more passive.


    <em>This isn''t right¡­</em>


    Was it time to admit it now?


    She had known it for a few days, or perhaps even longer. Was it time to admit the fact that should have been acknowledged?


    "...Frey.¡±


    After pondering it over and over again, Ruby spoke with a trembling voice.


    "I-I''ve been thinking for the past few days... um?"


    Unable to make eye contact and hesitating as she spoke, Ruby suddenly felt a strange sensation and lowered her gaze.


    "Hmm..."


    "...Huh."


    Her expression quickly soured.


    After Frey finished applying the ointment to her stomach, heid face down and dozed off.


    "Weird bastard."


    Ruby, who was vacantly observing Frey dozing off with his head resting on her abdomen, murmured to herself.


    Her way of addressing Frey had changed from ''crazy bastard'' to ''weird bastard.''


    "Sigh..."


    Noticing this as well, Ruby sighed and closed her eyes tightly.


    "Uh, ugh..."


    Then, she soon started groaning.


    Frey''s breath brushed against her belly as he dozed off, eliciting a moan from her.


    Her belly¡­ that made her heart pound whenever Frey hit it.


    Moreover, even the ster mana that Frey had embedded within her started to stir.


    Thanks to that, she became so sensitive that even a touch of his breath made her moan.


    For some reason, Frey hadn''t punched her belly in the past few days.


    At first, it felt good as she could avoid feeling the pain.


    However, due to the strange sensation she felt whenever Frey''s clothes or hands brushed against her, her thoughts quickly changed.


    She thought it would be better if he just struck her firmly.


    Even if he did that, her heart would still flutter.


    <em>- Throb, throb...</em>


    It wasn''t surprising that Ruby couldn''t maintain herposure whenever Frey''s breath touched her belly,


    <em>- Press...</em>


    Without realizing it, she found herself pressing her belly against Frey''s face.


    <em>H-have I gone crazy?</em>


    However, Ruby''s mental strength, which was close to ten, didn''t let her continue such behavior.


    <em>I must have gone crazy. Clearly, Frey''s madness has rubbed off on me¡­</em>


    Thanks to that realization, Ruby, whose mind cleared, attempted to step back in shock.


    <em>- Chu...!</em>


    "...!!!"


    Suddenly, Frey kissed her belly in his sleep, causing Ruby to clutch her stomach as a spasm seized her whole body.


    "F-Fuck..."


    Perhaps because it was such a sudden attack that she wasn''t prepared for, her stomach started throbbing again.


    This bastard must have aimed for this.


    The reason he had only pped her cheeks without touching her stomach for the past few days was because of this¡­


    "Blehh..."


    As Frey woke up frowning from the bitter taste of ointment on his tongue, Ruby, who was startled, hurriedly moved back.


    "Hmm..."


    Looking at her with dazed eyes, Frey silently raised his hand.


    <em>- p!</em>


    Frey''s hand once again struck Ruby''s cheek, who had closed her eyes.


    Her heart was pounding, so it was natural she got hit. At least that was what Ruby thought.


    <em>...Won¡¯t he hit my belly?</em>


    She unconsciously muttered to herself.


    <em>This isn''t enough.</em>


    Before she knew it, the act of being beaten by Frey had be an act that made Ruby feel loved and secure.


    Of course, she would never admit it.


    "Ruby, want to go to the balcony for a moment?"


    "What?"


    Ruby gazed at Frey with tear-filled, dazed eyes. She gently touched her swollen cheek and quietly tilted her head at his words.


    ¡°It¡¯s just, there¡¯s something I want to try.¡±


    The corners of Frey''s mouth went up as he looked at her.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    "The moon unusually bright tonight, Ruby."


    "I feel like I''m going to throw up. Don''t say things like that."


    A few minutester, the two were sitting on the balcony in their pajamas.


    "What exactly are you trying to do?"


    "I''m not going to do anything."


    "What?"


    "I just wanted to be with you like this."


    Frey clung close to Ruby like a lover as he gazed at the night sky with his arms crossed.


    <em>- Rustle...</em>


    Eventually, Frey gently leaned on Ruby''s shoulder.


    "You..."


    Ruby was about to express her disgust once more, but suddenly, she trailed off and quietly lowered her head.


    Then, without saying a word, she started swinging her legs.


    "..."


    So, for a while, silence prevailed between the two.


    "I brought sandwiches; do you want to eat?"


    "Hmph."


    "Here you go."


    Frey quietly stared at the night sky for a while, then took out a sandwich from his pocket and handed it to Ruby.


    "Did you bring a salmon sandwich? If so, you made a mistake. Actually, I..."


    "You like egg sandwiches the best, right?"


    "Hmm."


    What he handed her was an egg sandwich.


    She thought he might bring a salmon sandwich again, given the previous incident when she brought a lot of salmon sandwiches.


    Maybe she misjudged him.


    "Here, wine. A 50-year-old vintage from the Western Continent."


    "..."


    Even the wine he brought was her favorite.


    Wait, did she ever tell him she liked wine in the first ce?


    "But why do you throw wine sses every time you get into a fight?"


    "I do it to replenish my strength... Wait, how do you know that?"


    "Well?"


    No matter how much she thought about it, there was only one answer.


    <em>As expected, Frey is...</em>


    <em>- Clink...!</em>


    Ruby, who had been silently lost in thought, nkly gulped down the wine when Frey clinked his ss against hers.


    One ss, two sses, and then three sses.


    With each clink, the wine in the bottle diminished, and Ruby''s blush deepened.


    "Hmm..."


    Thanks to that, by the time the bottle was almost empty, Ruby began to stumble.


    "Are you drunk?"


    "I-I don''t know..."


    In truth, due to her innate mental strength, there was no way she could get drunk.


    "Hmm..."


    Nevertheless, Ruby started to sway and leaned her head against Frey.


    Under the moonlit night, they found themselves in a position where their heads were leaning against each other.


    <em>Could it be¡­ that I''m¡­?</em>


    "Ruby, do you like me?"


    "W-what? T-that''s impossible..."


    Frey''s sudden question caused Ruby, who was about to retort with frustration, to roll her eyes and change her words abruptly.


    "W-Well, yes. I like you, Frey."


    "Hmm, is that so? Then, is it because you want to attack me?"


    "W-wasn¡¯t that obvious? I''ll only like you enough to attack you. So..."


    <em>This is bad</em>


    The Demon King, who spoke confidently, stopped her words when Frey''s mental transmission echoed in her mind.


    <em>There''s not much time left now. A day or two at most¡­</em>


    "...?"


    As he murmured like that inwardly, Frey''s eyes and voice were steeped with deep sadness.


    <em>This is myst chance¡­</em>


    "What..."


    <em>Am I destined to fail until the very end?</em>


    "Frey...?"


    After that thought, Frey suddenly stood up, leaving Ruby bewildered as she tried to reach out to him.


    For some reason, Frey looked as if he was about to go far away.


    "Ruby, do you really like me?"


    "..."


    When Frey asked seriously, Ruby couldn''t bring herself to continue speaking.


    <em>- p!!!</em>


    Suddenly, Frey, who had been staring at her coldly, pped her cheek with all his might.


    "Kyaa!?"


    It felt like her cheek was about to tear off due to the p.


    It was an attack on apletely different level from before.


    "I-It hurts..."


    <em>- Step, step...</em>


    Despite Ruby holding onto her cheek and sitting on the floor, Frey paid no attention to her and left the balcony.


    "F-Frey."


    Watching him leave, Ruby softly called his name.


    <em>- Thump, thump...</em>


    Her heart was racing again, but this time, it felt a bit different.


    "Why are you doing this..."


    It was because, unlike usual, this time, the palpitation was born out of anxiety.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    "Gugu?"


    "Gugu."


    Frey, who had briefly stepped outside the inn, was now speaking while caressing Gugu, which had flown onto his shoulder and tilted her head.


    "Since you''re a spirit, you''re not restricted by distance, right? I think you did something like teleportationst time."


    "Gu!"


    "Alright, then..."


    Frey''s eyes softly gleamed.


    [Special Ability]


    Perhaps it was because he was quietly observing the system that appeared before him.


    "You need to go to the Imperial Pce¡¯s basement right now. To be exact, go to the Demon God who was restrained there."


    "Gu?"


    "And do as I say."


    It was the beginning of Frey¡¯s ''Final Strategy¡¯ to overthrow the Demon King.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    "..."


    Deep in the dawn, inside the inn room.


    "You bastard."


    Ruby, who had consumed several more bottles of wine on her own, was now crouched on the bed, gazing at the sleeping Frey.


    "Why in the world are you like this..."


    She felt relieved to find Frey there when she returned to the room after staring nkly on the balcony for a while.


    "...Did you really regress?"


    But now, it made her even more anxious.


    What Frey had mumbled to himself earlier couldn''t help but make her worry, and it nearly drove her to madness.


    "Sigh, I have gone crazy."


    How could the Demon King herself worry about Frey, the Hero?


    She could no longer go somewhere and dere herself as the Demon King.


    However, it was still something that was distressing her.


    "Damn it..."


    Unable to organize her thoughts, Ruby, who had been silently watching Frey for a while, began to close her eyes. As drowsiness lured her, she cursed before surrendering to sleep.


    "Why are you justing now..."


    It was a familiar situation.


    Whenever the Demon God visited her in her dreams to provide advice or orders, Ruby would always fall asleep like this.


    "Where the hell did you go and juste back..."


    Upon entering the world filled with darkness within her mind, Ruby immediately expressed her displeasure.


    "...Huh?"


    As she did, she widened her eyes and took a step back.


    "Keugh, keugh..."


    The Demon God copsed in front of her,pletely battered.


    "Wha-What...?"


    "L-Listen carefully. This may be my only chance to talk to you."


    Ruby was perplexed by the unprecedented situation as the Demon God urgently spoke.


    "Frey is deceiving you."


    "What?"


    Hearing those words, Ruby asked back with a pale expression, and the Demon God, with eyes filled with anger, raised her voice.


    "I said that son of a bitch is messing around with you!!!"


    "...What?"


    Ruby''s eyebrows began to twitch.

 Chapter 350: The Demon Kings Confession

    "What... What are you talking about?"


    "Frey, that bastard is trying to deceive you. You must not fall for it."


    When Ruby asked with a cold voice, the Demon God replied urgently.


    "Frey is deceiving me?"


    "Yeah, that bastard is pretending to be a regressor. He''s trying to deceive you into thinking you have an unfortunate past that you''ve forgotten."


    "..."


    "Why are you making that expression? Surely you didn''t really believe that? Come on, don''t tell me the fierce and terrifying Demon King would fall for such tricks?"


    As Ruby''s expression turned pale, the Demon God said incredulously.


    "You''ve always hated viins with stories, remember? Have you forgotten that?"That was true.


    Ruby not only disliked viins with stories, but she had never tried to understand them.


    She was pure evil without a backstory, after all.


    Of course, that was until recently.


    "Ugh, this is frustrating. That womanizer has charmed you. You fell for it hook, line, and sinker, didn''t you?"


    "Watch your words."


    ¡°Look at those eyes. Are you going to try to devour me?¡±


    "I don''t feel much of your divinity. How did that happen?"


    As Ruby muttered with a troubled expression, the Demon God raised her voice, filled with frustration.


    "Frey is suppressing me in the Imperial Pce dungeon and draining my power! It¡¯s an emergency right now!¡±


    "So, are all his actions so far lies? Was his im to be a regressor, and his belief that he has a connection with my past, were all part of his machinations?"


    "That''s right!"


    As the Demon God nodded vigorously, Ruby began to break out in a cold sweat.


    "E-Evidence¡­ Give me the evidence."


    "Can¡¯t you Just peek into his mind yourself?"


    The Demon God started to give her advice.


    ¡°What could be more certain than that?¡±


    ¡°But, I can¡¯t attack him now. Looking into his mind will definitely count as an attack.¡±


    Ruby, with her arms crossed, quietly began to think to herself.


    <em>Delving into the weakened soul of that bastard to read his memories might work.</em>


    Ruby also had the ability to manipte souls.


    Although not as good as Ferloche, she was good enough to meet divine beings through dreams like she did now.


    ording to the doctrine of the Church, she could also be called a saintess for choosing tomunicate with the gods.


    Anyway, because of that, she could try to read the memories engraved in Frey''s weakened soul.


    "...But how can I trust your words?"


    "What?"


    However, she didn''t really want to do that right now.


    "Do you have any evidence that Frey is not a regressor?"


    Because a strange feeling of difort was rising in her heart.


    "If you''re still a goddess, you should be able to show some evidence."


    "This drives me crazy."


    The Demon King, who always runs wild with a frenzied smile at her words, now looked at her like a wary cat, causing the Demon God to feel extremely frustrated.


    "Phew, I have no other choice."


    "Finally showing your true colo¨C.¡±


    "I''ll show you¡­ the evidence."


    "What?"


    As the Demon God spoke solemnly, Ruby, who still had a wary look in her eyes, widened her eyes.


    "If you fall for his tricks, it''s over for me too. So let¡¯s cooperate. Come on, bring up the system."


    "The system?"


    "Quickly. We''re out of time."


    "...Understood."


    As the Demon God urged her on, Ruby hesitantly summoned the ''Path of the Pretender¡¯ system in front of her.


    [Install... Installing administrator mode]


    "What is this?"


    Then, Ruby, who had been standing with her arms crossed, widened her eyes at the text that appeared before her.


    "It''s the administrator feature of the system. One of my privileges."


    "You''re giving that... to me?"


    "I can no longer use it because I''m short on divinity. And the same goes for you, who are not a god. However, the ''Help'' feature thates with the administrator system will be useful to you."


    The Demon God said this with a humiliated expression.


    "Just a moment ago, that damn pigeon came and was about to suck up all my divinity. As a side effect, it allowed me to escape momentarily. It¡¯s better to pass it on to you before the rest of my divinity is taken away."


    "Hmm..."


    "The first evidence. If you use that admin system, you¡¯ll be able to find out that Frey doesn¡¯t love you."


    "How?"


    As Ruby asked with widened eyes, the Demon God grinned and replied.


    "Simple. Open the help function and check if the skill ''Absolute Love'' has been purchased by Frey. Even without divinity, you can still get a clear answer if you limit the question like that."


    "..."


    At that, Ruby reached out shakily to the administrator mode installed in her system.


    "T-Tell me whether Frey has purchased ''Absolute Love''."


    - Error: Significant Question.


    The transmission of admin mode has not yet beenpleted, it cannot be executed.


    However, an error message popped up before her.


    "So it says."


    "Damn, can''t be helped. It should be finished by tomorrow morning, try it again then."


    "So there''s no evidence right now?"


    ¡°...In that case, why don¡¯t you change the question?¡±


    "To what?"


    "Ask whether Frey has ever reset the points. There are several functions that require a point reset to activate. So, it should be a less significant question than before."


    The Demon God narrowed her eyes and added.


    "But given the current circumstances, he would obviously buy the top skill from the ''Special Ability¡¯, right?"


    "Aaaaah!?"


    "Oh my."


    At that moment, Ruby sank down on the spot with her eyes wide open.


    "Uhgh, ugh..."


    The moment she mentally asked just like the Demon God suggested, the strength drained from her body.


    "It''s a side effect of using your power instead of divinity. Now you see how great a divinity is?"


    "Ugh... Fuck."


    ¡°Anyway, it looks like it was within the eptable range. Is it because the system is still unstable? I''d better keep transmitting diligently."


    "...Ah."


    Ruby, who felt utterly drained and unable to even stand up, soon froze on the spot.


    A week ago, the entity ¡®Frey¡¯ reset the ¡®points¡¯.


    A week ago, it was the day he confessed that he liked her.


    "I-It''s a lie..."


    Ruby, unable to believe the result, stared in disbelief.


    Despite constantly muttering to herself that she didn''t trust Frey, she was now denying the conclusion before her eyes.


    "Y-You gave me this, how can I believe you?"


    "You felt the power draining, didn''t you? That system is real."


    "There''s also the possibility that you manipted it..."


    "You idiot!! Why would I deceive you?!"


    Unable to hold back her anger any longer at Ruby''s muttering, the Demon God yelled out.


    "If you go down, I go down too, you know that right!? It''s not just about losing divinity, it''s about eternal annihtion!! Why would I deceive you when I''m facing that? Of course, I''ll help you!!"


    "..."


    "So please, let''s get our act together. Okay? Frey deceived you using a skill!"


    It was a straightforward statement.


    Ruby knew better than anyone about her rtionship with the Demon God.


    There was no trace of falsehood in her words either.


    While she might not have been an entirely honest Demon God, the current her, who had even handed over the admin system, was just a slightly stronger human.


    Ruby¡¯s ability to discern truth from falsehood and her mind reading skill were enough to be effective against the current Demon God.


    "If you don¡¯t trust me, wake up and catch the owl by the window. I''ll drain myst bit of divinity and put Frey into a deep sleep. If you read Serena''s letter there, you''ll know the truth."


    "But... even that could be manipted by you..."


    "Interfering in the human world diminishes divinity. With my divinity already drained, what can I do?"


    That statement was also true.


    Considering her appearance, the Demon God seemed to have run out of divinity a long time ago, so she probably didn''t have the capacity to intervene in the human world recently.


    "Remember, little Demon King."


    Just like that, as Ruby''s expression turned nk, the Demon God finally regained her leisurely smile and opened her mouth.


    ¡°This morning, Frey will try to purify you.¡±


    "Purify...?"


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s his n. So when the ¡®Purification¡¯¡¯ quest pops up in the system window... know that I was right.¡±


    ¡°W-Wait a minute¡­¡±


    After finishing her words, the Demon God pushed Ruby, and she began to float in the abyss with her eyes wide open.


    "Remember... Ruby."


    In thest moment, the Demon God''s voice echoed in her ears.


    "...Frey is not a regressor."


    Ruby, who had been stiffening her expression, then disappeared from the imaginary world.


    "Phew..."


    When everything was over, the Demon God wiped the sweat from her forehead and let out a sigh.


    "Alright, let''s focus on transmitting the administrator system..."


    She tried to concentrate on transmitting the help function of the administrator system, which would help herst lifeline, the Demon King.


    <em>- Zzzzzzzzt!!</em>


    "Kyahhhh!!?"


    Suddenly, she copsed to the ground as white sparks enveloped her whole body, causing her eyes to roll back.


    "W-what...! What is this!!?"


    <em>- Zzzzzzt, zzzzzzzzt!!</em>


    "Kyaaaaah!!"


    There was a white feather attached on her back.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    "Haah, haah..."


    Gasping for breath as she woke up from the imaginary world, Ruby sat up abruptly in bed, taking deep breaths.


    <em>- Chirp, chirp~?</em>


    The early morning sun was already rising.


    - Admin system transferring... (Time dy)


    "It¡¯s morning already."


    Muttering quietly as she rubbed her eyes and nced at the system window that appeared before her, Ruby began to calm her breathing.


    "Hmph."


    "Kuuuu-!?"


    Then Ruby¡¯s eyes lit up as she suddenly lunged towards the window.


    "Gotcha."


    The owl, who was waiting for the moment to enter with a rxed expression, relying only on its invisibility magic, was attacked by Ruby, who had a menacing expression on her face.


    "K-Kuuuuuuu!!"


    "This fuckin¨C."


    "Kuuuuuuuuuu!!"


    However, the owl was no ordinary bird.


    It immediately wriggled free from Ruby''s grasp and flew away with a terrified expression.


    <em>- Rustle...</em>


    "..."


    Fortunately, Ruby managed to retrieve the letter that the owl had been clutching onto with its talons.


    <em>- Thump, thump, thump...</em>


    Staring nkly at the letter she now held in her hand, Ruby turned her gaze to the side, her heart pounding wildly.


    "Ugh..."


    Frey was still deep in slumber.


    Unless deliberately awakened, there was no sign of him stirring anytime soon.


    "What on earth does it say..."


    After checking the situation, Ruby got up from the bed and opened the letter.


    "...Oh."


    Her expression stiffened as she read the contents of the letter.


    - Frey, is the final n proceeding as nned?


    "The n..."


    - By the time this letter arrives, that clueless idiot of a demon king should have undergone purification, shouldn''t she?


    Ruby''s expression turned cold as she continued to read.


    - I know, dealing with such a foolish bitch must be tiresome for you. But please endure just a bit longer. After that, shall we confine her somewhere and travel the Western Continent together?


    The handwriting matched Serena''s perfectly.


    No, there was no need topare handwriting.


    The lunar mana infused in the letter was evidence enough.


    - Oh, by the way, your child is growing well inside me...


    "...Crack."


    With a frustrated grunt, Ruby crumpled up the letter before she could finish reading thest sentence.


    "Ughhh..."


    Then, her body started shaking and she started looking behind her.


    "Hmmnyaa..."


    Frey was still sound asleep.


    <em>- Crack...</em>


    "Eugh."


    By the time her blood was leaking out of her clenched fist, Ruby squeezed her eyes shut and walked out of her room.


    Her expression now devoid of emotion.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    A few hourster.


    "Yawnnn, Ruby. Good morning."


    Frey emerged from his room, yawning, and entered the motel''s restaurant.


    Since Frey had rented the entire motel, the restaurant was upied only by Ruby and Frey.


    "..."


    "Today, I''ve prepared button mushroom soup and bacon. Eating the same thing all the time can get boring, after all."


    As Frey sat down and spoke, he smiled at Ruby, who was sitting expressionlessly.


    <em>Today is thest day...</em>


    At that moment, Ruby heard Frey''s inner thoughts echoing in her mind.


    <em>Will today be sessful?</em>


    Upon hearing his inner thoughts, Ruby''s expression began to sink.


    "Ruby? What''s wrong? Are you feeling unwell?"


    "..."


    "Huh, that won''t do. Today is thest day of our date, so I was nning to go to several ces.¡±


    Frey spoke and extended his hand to Ruby.


    ¡°I nned today to be an especially happy time. So¨C"


    <em>- Tak!</em>


    "...Hm?"


    However, Ruby pped off Frey''s hand.


    "If you have something to say, say it now, Frey."


    "Something to say? What¨C"


    "It''s best to say it before I horrifically massacre all these people."


    Ruby spoke while emanating a terrifying killing intent, causing Frey to furrow his brows.


    <em>- Swoosh...!!</em>


    At the same time, Frey''s hand flew through the air.


    <em>- Thud!!</em>


    However, Ruby effortlessly caught Frey''s wrist, blocking the attack.


    "Say it, you bastard."


    "..."


    When Ruby cried out as if she was going to explode at any moment, Frey''s expression began to turn sorrowful.


    "...Ruby, can''t you stop doing evil now?"


    Then, he started talking to Ruby, caressing her cheek with his hand that was grasped by her.


    "Stop destroying the world... Let''s escape together and live happily. Okay?"


    "..."


    "I''ll take care of you until the day I die. Ruby, please... I beg you..."


    With a desperate expression that he had never shown before, Frey spoke, lowering his posture.


    "...Ha."


    Ruby, who had been silently observing Frey, let out a cold sigh.


    System Notification


    [Sudden Quest - Purification]


    [Reward: None]


    As the Demon God had said, the Purification Quest appeared.


    A repulsive quest that Ruby would never press, even in any circumstance.


    Even if she did press it, she was certain it wouldn''t progress at all. It was that kind of disgusting quest.


    "So this was it, Frey."


    "Huh?"


    "In the end, you..."


    "Ruby, what''s gotten into you?"


    For a while, Ruby stared nkly at the quest window, then lowered her head. Worried, Frey rose from his seat.


    "YOUUUU!!!!"


    "Gah!!"


    Ruby screamed, and at the same time, shockwaves emanated in all directions.


    <em>- Bam!!!</em>


    "Ugh..."


    Swept away by the shockwave, Frey was thrown around the restaurant and mmed into the wall.


    "You..."


    As he struggled to stand up and catch his breath, he gasped when he saw Ruby¡¯s face.


    "You deceived me."


    Ruby''s eyes, directed at him, held a single tear streaming down her face.


    "R-Ruby? What''s going on... Uh."


    "I loved you."


    Confusion painted Frey''s face as he noticed blood trickling from his lips.


    "For the first time in my life... I genuinely loved someone."


    "W-Wait a minute."


    With tears streaming down her face, Ruby approached him.


    "Even though I vehemently denied it outwardly..."


    ¡°Geuhh¡­¡±


    "But I realized what that ursed love really is, all because of you."


    Eventually, Ruby lifted Frey up by the cor and whispered with a cold expression.


    "But I''ve realized. It''s all just futile nonsense, after all."


    ¡°Cough...¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s get this over with, Frey.¡±


    <em>- Crackkk!!!</em>


    As soon as those words left Ruby''s mouth, she exerted all her strength to m Frey to the ground.


    ¡°I¡¯ll beat you up like this.¡±


    "..."


    "Until all my love dried up, until I can''t hit you anymore."


    Right after she said that, Ruby pounded Frey''s stomach with her fist.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    <em>-Crackle...!</em>


    "Cough... Ugh..."


    Ruby''s fist dug into Frey''s abdomen.


    "Cough, cough, ugh..."


    As a result, Frey fell to his knees, vomiting blood.


    <em>- Thud...!!!</em>


    "Garh."


    Ruby kicked him violently, got on top of him and raised her fist.


    <em>- Crack!!</em>


    "Ah, aaaah!"


    Ruby bent Frey''s arm, which had unconsciously raised to guard, with one hand and pinned it to the sides, and struck Frey''s face with her other hand.


    One punch, two punches, three punches.


    "Huff, huff..."


    As the bruises and wounds on Frey''s body increased, the tear stains running down Ruby''s cheeks also increased.


    "I was briefly happy. I even thought about running away and living happily..."


    Even without being purified, she was willing to run away and live with him.


    Ruby despised Frey for mercilessly shattering such foolish thoughts she had harbored.


    "You bastard¡­ YOU FUCKING BASTARD!"


    "..."


    "Ugeuk..."


    After pounding him for a while, Ruby grabbed Frey''s shoulders and lowered her head.


    <em>- Sob...</em>


    After some time, when Ruby''s tears fell onto Frey''s beaten body...


    "...Let''s finish this."


    Ruby''s expression shifted into a soulless one.


    It was the arrogant and bored expression of the Demon King when she was living in the Demon King¡¯s Castle.


    "Goodbye, Frey."


    Just as Ruby was about to deliver the final blow to Frey...


    System Notification


    [Administrator System - Help function migrationplete!]


    A notification appeared before her.


    "Why... Why are you doing this... Ruby..."


    "...Why am I doing this, you ask?"


    ncing briefly at the message, Ruby, with a cold expression, looked into Frey''s fading eyes and whispered coldly.


    "It''s simple, Frey."


    - Question: Did Frey purchase the ''Absolute Love'' skill?


    Simultaneously, she silently questioned the help function.


    ¡°You make me...¡±


    With a cold expression on her face, she collected purple and ruby colored demonic energy in her hand.


    - No.


    "What...?"


    When a concise answer appeared in front of her, her pupils dted, and she asked once again.


    - Frey did not purchase the ''Absolute Love'' skill.


    "Ugh..."


    At the same time, Ruby''s power began to dissipate with incredible speed.


    The question was so significant that her strength began to drain away almost immediately.


    "I may not understand, but it seems like another failure¡­¡±


    ¡°Huh¡­? What¡­?¡±


    ¡°Even in thisst chance... I still failed..."


    Ruby wore a bewildered expression, unable toprehend the situation unfolding before her.


    "But still, I... I like you... Ruby."


    "F-F-Frey?"


    As Frey stroked Ruby''s cheek with a trembling hand, she reached out to him with a dumbfounded look on her face.


    "...!?"


    Frey''s soul was fading away.


    To be precise, only the minimum conditions for reading memories remained, and his soul started to shatter.


    "I love you..."


    ¡°T-Then¡­¡±


    Ruby was still holding him in her arms with a dumbfounded expression on her face.


    "Could it be... You''re really a regressor..."


    "...Forever."


    Leaving those words behind, Frey closed his eyes. Ruby¡¯s eyes started to tremble, and she began to gently shake his body.


    "W-Wait. Frey?"


    "..."


    Naturally, there was no response from Frey.


    "W-Wait..."


    Ruby''s expression began to turn pale.

 Chapter 351: The Fall of the Demon King

    "W-what is this?"


    Ruby looked nkly at Frey in her arms, his body slowly growing colder.


    "What the hell is this..."


    It felt like her mind was turningpletely nk.


    Frey must have deceived her for sure.


    That was why she wanted to punish him for it.


    But, suddenly, this chaos happened.


    What in the world was going on?


    Even after quite some time had passed, she still couldn''t understand the situation at all."..."


    Her head refused to function.


    Since the moment Ruby found out that Frey never purchased the ''Absolute Love'' skill, her brain had already halfway given up understanding the situation.


    As a result, even after Frey gently touched her cheek, smiled, and whispered his love with his dying breath, Ruby could only stare at him with a vacant expression.


    "...No."


    Thus, Ruby felt like her whole body was paralyzed. But, soon, her expression turned cold.


    "This must be part of the p-n. Right, Frey?"


    A forced smile appeared on Ruby''s lips.


    Ruby controlled her quivering eyes and heart as she asked. Her face was paler than it had ever been.


    "What crazy thing are you trying to do this time?"


    "..."


    "I''m not in the mood for jokes right now, stop whatever you are doing and wake up. If you do, I might justugh it off."


    Ruby spoke calmly with her natural expression, but all she got in return was silence.


    <em>- Shaaa¡­</em>


    In that silence, Frey''s soul was shattering slowly, like a fragile sandcastle copsing.


    The soul that had begun to crack was clearly falling apart in front of Ruby.


    Despite this, Ruby tried to maintain herposure.


    "T-this joke is too much."


    Ruby couldn¡¯t ept that, and tried to interfere with his soul.


    "If your soul continues to crumble, you might disappear forever, you know?"


    "..."


    "S-so, stop it now."


    Ruby began to use all her strength to prevent his soul from shattering.


    "Uh, ugh..."


    However, despite having the power to manipte souls, her power wasn''t as powerful as Ferloche''s. And soon, she began to show a strained expression, sweating profusely.


    It felt like she was trying to stop a copsing building with just a finger.


    "...Ah."


    Ruby, who forced herself to pour all her strength until her whole body was soaked in sweat, eventually frowned.


    <em>- Srrrk...</em>


    Frey''s soul was starting to entwine around her.


    As if his soul desired something from her, it bound and prodded at her.


    "..."


    Was it a remarkable coincidence? Or was it because Ruby did well in first aid treatment? Or perhaps someone arranged it?


    Frey''s soul was currently maintained in a state where she could read the memories engraved on it.


    Of course, it was just a temporary measure, and over time, it would deteriorate to the point where even his memories couldn¡¯t be read.


    However, it seemed like it would be in this state for a while.


    <em>...Are you asking me to read it?</em>


    Although it was already quite damaged, she should still be able to distinguish and read the fragments of memories embedded in the soul, albeit with much difficulty.


    Looking at the soul''s behavior, it seemed like Frey''s subconscious was involved after all.


    Perhaps he was using hisst strength to prevent his soul from crumbling?


    If not...


    <em>C-Calm down.</em>


    Feeling her thoughts spiraling out of control, Ruby suddenly hit her face strongly and muttered to herself.


    "Huff..."


    After taking a slow, deep breath, Ruby soon began to resonate with Frey''s soul.


    In any case, this was the perfect time to unravel the ''truth''.


    That was why Ruby decided to read Frey''s soul. She closed her eyes as she felt herself being sucked into him.


    "Come to think of it, this could also be a trap."


    A slightly trembling smile appeared on her lips.


    After taking a deep breath and a moment to think, Ruby calmed down, and her mind started to spin.


    "How can someone like him perform a regression that even the Demon God cannot do?"


    That thought suddenly brought her a great sense of relief.


    Not even a divine being could reverse time, let alone her. How could Frey, a mere mortal, aplish such a feat?


    However, in any case, it was true that Frey did reset the ''points'' a few days ago.


    In the end, it was all deception and a lie.


    Did she once again fall for Frey''s deception?


    Now, the anxiety subsided, and her anger began to double.


    "I bet he didn''t know I could manipte souls."


    Frey seemed clueless about her ability to manipte souls.


    Even though you could do mental maniption, no one could manipte the memories engraved in the soul itself.


    Moreover, due to Frey''s unique strong mental strength, reading his inner thoughts was an extremely difficult task.


    Therefore, reading his soul directly would resolve everything.


    By now, Frey, probably lying with closed eyes, was likely screaming out of joy inside. However, his lies would bepletely exposed here today.


    ¡°I¡¯lle back and beat you to death, Frey.¡±


    Ruby dered with her usual arrogant and cold smile.


    When she opened her eyes again, a vast amount of memories floated around in front of her.


    "Well, then, let¡¯s take a look..."


    As Ruby realized that she hadpletely synchronized her soul with Frey''s, she took a step forward.


    "..."


    However, her facepletely turned nk at the scene in front of her.


    <em>- Rumble...</em>


    Frey¡¯s memory pce was rapidly crumbling.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    "Uh, umm. It''s progressing at the expected speed. It should be done soon."


    After briefly wearing a vacant expression, Ruby immediately started rummaging through Frey''s soul memories with a rxed smile.


    <em>- Rumble!! Rumblee!!</em>


    "I know everything about recent events... let''s skip those. We''ve been together all this time anyway."


    Although she muttered indifferently, her hands delving into the soul seemed somehow rushed.


    <em>...How could his memories already be so hazy?</em>


    Frey¡¯s memories, excluding recent ones, were all bing blurred.


    Even some of them werepletely broken.


    "Uh, uhmm."


    Thanks to that, Ruby, who had been traversing Frey''s memories for the past year, gradually started to wear an anxious expression.


    "...I, I should just look for memories rted to me. Now that I am the medium, memories rted to me should appear rtively clearly.¡±


    As she used a trick to search for memories rted to herself, her eyes suddenly widened.


    "What''s this?"


    About a year ago from now.


    To be precise, a day before the opening ceremony of the school a year ago.


    There was something strange in the memories of that period.


    "What is it?"


    The memories engraved in the soul were not smoothly connected.


    Frey, who was running at someone just a few seconds ago, was suddenly lying on the bed in his mansion.


    "...What?"


    On that subject, this memory was less blurred than other memories, perhaps because this was an important memory for him.


    So much so that she could experience the memories directly.


    "No way...?"


    Until now, she had been unable to do anything but sift through her memories, so of course Ruby opened her mouth wide in shockas she approached the suspicious memory.


    <em>- Have youe, Frey?</em>


    In the blurry memory ying from Frey''s perspective, the one sitting on the throne with a bored expression was none other than herself.


    "I-I... I never experienced such a thing."


    Of course, it wasn''t something that Ruby remembered.


    The first time she directly met Frey was when he came to the orphanage with that damn Saintess after the start of the school.


    If it was a day before the opening ceremony, she should still be holed up in the Demon King¡¯s castle.


    "...!"


    Ruby, who had been fixedly staring at the memory with a dumbfounded expression, widened her eyes.


    The space where they were, the throne room.


    The world that Frey briefly looked around in that mysterious space with an ancient magic that allowed her to look around all corners of the world was exactly what Ruby had dreamed of.


    <em>- ze...</em>


    The capital of the Empire was in mes.


    Thend was barren, and the sky turned crimson.


    The sun had gone out, and the vitality of life was nowhere to be found.


    Aplete apocalypse without even the slightest possibility of revival.


    In that post-apocalyptic world, only Ruby and Frey remained.


    <em>- ...So, why have youe?</em>


    "...?"


    Ruby, who had been staring at that scene, suddenly tilted her head.


    <em>- Speak. What do you want?</em>


    "What?"


    Her future self''s reaction was too strange.


    She should be happier than anyone else, having fulfilled her wish.


    Yet¡­ Her eyes were so nk as she sat quietly on the throne, and her expression was full of gloom.


    It was like¡­ as if she had be weary of everything.


    "What the hell is this memory?"


    It wasn''t because of the disguise spell that automatically conceals her real face. Even though it was an engraved memory, as the creator of that magic, Ruby could see her original expression whenever she wished.


    Then what in the world was that appearance?


    She should be more delighted than anyone else, but why was she acting like this?


    <em>- I have something to offer.</em>


    <em>- What is it?</em>


    As Ruby watched that scene with a cold sweat, she soon tuned into their conversation.


    <em>- It¡¯s the Hero¡¯s Armament.</em>


    "What...?"


    The conversation was taking an odd turn.


    Why would that bastard offer the Hero¡¯s Armament to her?


    No, before that, what in the world was this memory¡­?


    <em>- Fufufu! Hahahaha!</em>


    As her maniacalughter echoed throughout the room, Ruby slowly took a step backwards.


    <em>- Even the devil in hell would be less vile than you, foolish human.</em>


    Despite that, Ruby paid no attention and took away the Hero¡¯s Armament while stepping on Frey, who had kneeled in front of her.


    "..."


    Her eyes were full of life.


    The gaze of Ruby from the memories, which seemed on the verge of copsing at any moment, was passionately ignited by Frey''s actions.


    <em>- I know that, too.</em>


    <em>- Whoooosh...!!!</em>


    Now, in front of Ruby, who had stopped retreating and was silently watching the scene, an astonishing spectacle unfolded.


    As Frey''s entire body began to glow brightly, the Armament also emitted a white light, releasing tremendous energy.


    <em>- Rumble...</em>


    It was a terrifying power, capable of tearing through the crimson sky with just the released energy alone.


    <em>- This bastard, why the hell are you doing this?</em>


    Thanks to the shockwave, Ruby, who was about to stand up in confusion, murmured in a trembling voice as Frey pulled her into an embrace.


    <em>- To gain the system.</em>


    Immediately after the voice that seemed toe from a dream rang out, all around her turned white.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    Frey''s mansion faintly emerged as the white color that painted the surroundings disappeared.


    <em>- Ha, I''ve reallye ba¡ª</em>


    <em>- Ugh...</em>


    <em>- What the hell...</em>


    Eventually, the calendar for the day before the school opening ceremony came into view.


    And the subsequent memories gradually faded and scattered in all directions.


    <em>- Step, step...</em>


    Quietly observing that scene, Ruby silently shifted her steps to the side.


    "..."


    Her face, locked in that frightening silence, began to turn pale.


    Despite this, she tried to put on a calm expression, but she could not hide the coldness of her skin and the trembling of her legs.


    <em>- Step, step...</em>


    However, Ruby forced herself to move forward.


    Filled with intense emotions beyond imagination, to the point where the nauseating feeling overwhelmed her, she felt she had to do something, anything.


    <em>- Rumble...!</em>


    "Ugh."


    Ruby staggered and looked around when the surroundings began to shake.


    The crumbling speed of his memory pce elerated even faster, matching the speed at which Frey''s soul began to crumble.


    As a result, Ruby urgently began to increase her pace.


    With her eyes tightly closed, she sprinted for a while toward the memories she was in.


    "...!!!"


    Soon, she froze in ce.


    <em>- Chwarrrrrrk¡­</em>


    In the crumbling corridors of the memory pce, memories unfolded like a panorama.


    From the looks of it, these were precious memories for Frey.


    "Ah..."


    Ruby, who was looking at that scene, soon began to slowly move her steps.


    Eventually, she began to see expressions on her face that she could not have imagined before.


    <em>- Rumble...</em>


    In the memories of his adorning the corridor, Ruby was always smiling.


    And Frey was always present beside her.


    Just by looking at that, one could infer that they had an extraordinary rtionship.


    <em>- Booomm...!</em>


    A whileter, Ruby began to mumble, her voice echoing through the copsing corridor.


    "...Is all of that really true?"


    Before long, her legs gave out, and she found herself sitting on the ground, but she paid no mind to it.


    "Is Frey truly a regressor?"


    Because she had no time to dwell on such matters.


    <em>- Rumble!!!</em>


    In the crumbling corridor, a girl started trembling uncontrobly, her face pale with fear.

 Chapter 352: The Demon Kings Denial

    Chapter 352: The Demon King''s Denial


    "Huff, huff..."


    Ruby, who was breathing heavily, moved forward with a pale, tired expression.


    <em>- Ruffle...</em>


    Then, memories that had filled the corridor slowly began to rey.


    All of them were Frey''s memories from a first-person perspective.


    So there was no room for maniption.


    <em>- Crack...!</em>


    "Uh."


    Despite being on the verge of tears, Ruby kept scrutinizing the scene that was ying in front of her. Soon, her eyes widened when she saw a familiar scene.<em>¡°So, I was taking a walk on this path yesterday¡­¡±</em>


    In Frey''s memories, she was having a walk after having stabbed a knife into his heart and whispered softly to him.


    <em>- Drip, drip...</em>


    Arge amount of blood flowed from Frey''s body.


    Ruby watched the flowing blood with fascination, then slowly stroked his cheek.


    <em>¡°Are you feeling cold? Then, let me offer you my body.¡±</em>


    She hugged Frey, who was shivering to the point where his face had turned pale.


    <em>"If it weren''t for you, I would have died of boredom long ago."</em>


    <em>"You will always be my ything, Frey."</em>


    <em>"What? You love me?"</em>


    <em>"I love you too. Forever."</em>


    The memories continued to disperse along with Ruby''s words.


    Although the memories were nonexistent in Ruby¡¯s mind, it was a scene that felt too familiar.


    Because it was the torture that Frey had inflicted on herself in the ship''s cabin just a few days ago.


    "So, everything here...?"


    When Ruby muttered and looked around, familiar scenes yed out.


    <em>- You, why aren''t you screaming?</em>


    <em>- Even after disying such a painful expression, why do you still choose to remain as my subordinate? You gain nothing from it.</em>


    <em>- You remain loyal to me even after enduring such torture. It''s fascinating.</em>


    The torture Frey had subjected her to in the past few days mirrored what she had done in those memories. In that memory, with her face concealed by magic, she had inflicted the same torment on him.


    The corridor was filled with Ruby, smiling and inflicting torture towards him.


    Of course, asionally, when Frey seemed to be in too much pain, she would flinch, her face turning red, or she would just stare nkly at him.


    And sometimes, Ruby would invite him to dinner and engage in trivial chatter.


    Judging from the way she kept praising the potato soup and talking about rye bread to Frey, it seemed like she quite liked him.


    <em>- You alsounched a secret mission in the battle against the Imperial Army. Howmendable.</em>


    <em>- You want to handle na yourself? Hmmm... What should we do?</em>


    <em>- I wonder how can a human be so wicked towards their own kind? Frey.</em>


    As Ruby, with a dumbfounded expression, continued to walk, a loyal-looking Frey appeared.


    He was the Demon King¡¯s most loyal soldier and secret weapon, but he went about secretly plotting and doing underhanded things on the battlefield as if the goodness he had shown so far was a lie.


    Even the five girls, including Ferloche, had crumbled under Frey.


    "Frey... was my loyal subordinate? How the hell?"


    Thanks to this, Ruby started to feel disoriented.


    Why had he, who seemed so kind, be her subordinate?


    <em>"As of today, I am known as Frey, a member of the Demon King''s army."</em>


    <em>"Hmm."</em>


    <em>"Please take care of me, Demon King."</em>


    Ruby, who took a step into the corridor in search of the reason, found herself increasingly perplexed as she reached the very first memory rted to her.


    <em>- Chu...</em>


    <em>"I¡¯m not sure what¡¯s happening but... I liked it, boy."</em>


    It was because one day, Frey arrived at the Demon King''s army with a devil named Eucarius, whom she couldn''t remember as her subordinate. He pledged his loyalty by kissing her feet.


    In the previous cycle, that was their first meeting.


    Frey had blindly pledged loyalty to her from the beginning.


    "What is this... hmm?"


    Thanks to this, Ruby, who was showing a confused expression, soon narrowed her eyes.


    It was because she could feel a faint aura from the end of the corridor.


    She wasn''t certain, but walking further might lead her to the true starting point of her connection with Frey.


    <em>- Crackle...</em>


    "Huh?"


    However, another problem arose.


    "Wh-what the hell is this?"


    She couldn''t move forward anymore.


    "...It''s the end, huh?"


    Before she knew it, Ruby had reached the very beginning of Frey''s memories.


    Naturally, there were no memories before that.


    "Th-this is strange."


    However, for some reason, she could feel numerous memories at the end of the corridor.


    Moreover, perhaps it was just her feeling, but the wall seemed slightly weakened.


    <em>- Rumble!!</em>


    Ruby looked around and quietly reached out to the wall, but when the hallway shook in an iparably louder way than before, she gritted her teeth and started to run forward.


    She managed to find out that he was a regressor, but there was still much she didn''t understand.


    Before the pce copsed, she wanted to find out the truth.


    "Huff, huff..."


    Having escaped the corridor, Ruby started looking around while catching her breath.


    "...No."


    However, soon, despair painted her expression.


    "All the memories are disappearing."


    The memories embedded in Frey''s soul had already faded away significantly.


    Of course, since these were unconsciously embedded memories in the soul, they wouldn''t directly impact the actual memories. However, the problemy in the fact that the soul itself was fading away.


    "L-Let''s go to the recent memories."


    But now, she couldn''t simply give up aftering this far.


    Because if she could just go a little further, she felt she could get closer to the whole truth.


    <em>- Shaaa...</em>


    <em>- Step, step...</em>


    With a firm determination, Ruby quickly rushed past the fading memories and started heading towards the memory at the top.


    "...Okay."


    Then, she suddenly stopped and fixed her gaze.


    "If it''s the memory of that day, I can be sure of everything."


    It was the starting point, a memory from just a few days ago when Frey ''reset his point'' that Ruby encountered when she first arrived at this ce.


    <em>"...Let¡¯s change perspective, let¡¯s change perspective, let¡¯s change perspective."</em>


    "Hmm."


    The reyed memory showed Frey in the bathroom of the Imperial Pce, mumbling and staring at the mirror like a mad person.


    "As expected, he has gone crazy from that time..."


    "<em>Great, it has changed again.</em>"


    "...?"


    She observed him with a slightly terrified expression. But when Frey spoke with a foolishly bright expression, she furrowed her eyebrows.


    [Special Ability - Skill Shop]


    The shop, seen from Frey''s perspective, entered her eyes.


    "What is this...?"


    Ruby swallowed dryly as she gazed at the system windows, but soon, she widened her eyes in shock.


    It was because the skill at the top of the list was not ''Absolute Love.''


    [Mind Control: Allows you to freely manipte your thoughts and mind.]


    - Purchaseplete.


    - ''Points'' will be reset.


    At the top of Frey''s skill window was the ''Mind Control'' skill.


    "What in the world is happening... Ughh!"


    Having opened the help guide for the administrator function with a cold expression, Ruby posed a question upon witnessing the unfolding situation before her and then suddenly sank into the ground.


    A significant amount of her power was being sucked away somewhere.


    Ruby almost got bounced out of this space, but with only her determination to verify the truth, she persevered.


    - The skills at the top of the special abilities list that the Demon King and the Hero could purchase were different.


    It was the words that appeared in front of her.


    - The ability you, as the Demon King, most desire is to love unconditionally.


    - Therefore, the ability to grant you absolute love is set as the strongest skill.


    - Conversely, the ability that the Hero, Frey, most desires is the power to control his thoughts freely.


    - Because if he can control his mind freely, everything will be easier for him.


    - Therefore, while other ''heroines'' can try to use the skill themselves, Frey can only use the top skill by purchasing it.


    "What is this?"


    Ruby slowly read the words that appeared before her before mumbling with a hardened expression.


    "In the end, nothing has changed, hasn¡¯t it?"


    Sure, it was surprising that Frey''s top skill was different.


    However, in the end, maybe that was exactly it.


    With ''Mind Control,'' it was enough to help him continue harboring feelings of love for her.


    In the end, the truth remained unresolved...


    "...Wait a moment."


    Gritting her teeth, Ruby soon mumbled with an expression as if she had reached a realization.


    "Come to think of it, ''Mind Control'' is the cheapest skill in my special abilities..."


    In her special abilities, ''Mind Control'' was the least expensive skill.


    It was because she evaluated it as an utterly unnecessary, misceneous skill.


    "Then... is it the same for Frey?"


    Ruby''s guess turned out to be correct.


    Among Frey''s special abilities, the cheapest one was none other than the ''Absolute Love'' skill.


    Perhaps it was because Frey considered himself someone who didn''t need to be loved.


    "This changes everything..."


    Confirming this, Ruby started mumbling with a serious expression.


    "If he wanted to love me, he should have just bought the ''Absolute Love'' skill."


    It was simple logic.


    If all of this were Frey''s n to trap her, then purchasing the ''Absolute Love'' skill, the cheapest one for him, instead of ''Mind Control,'' which would blow away all the points he had collected so far, would have been the right choice.


    However, even as his points got reset, Frey still chose ''Mind Control'' over ''Absolute Love.''


    Why in the world? Why did he do this?


    Why did he choose to control his own mind while taking enormous risks?


    "...Huh?"


    Ruby fixed her gaze on Frey''s memories with a serious expression and soon widened her eyes.


    <em>- Srrk, sk...</em>


    It seems like the n was sessful.


    Before entering the waiting room where she and the Hero Party waited in the Imperial Pce, Frey was solemnly scribbling something in a notebook with a serious expression.


    I mean, the n to purchase ''Mind Control'' to forcibly maintain the current situation.


    Just in case I might forget, I should write it down in the notebook I always use.]


    As Frey wrote more sentences, Ruby''s expression stiffened.


    It''s already been a few days since my memories came back.


    In front of her, she saw Frey continue to write in the notebook, and while doing so, the corners of his mouth slowly curled up.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    When was that? Yeah, it was probably during the final moment of the ''Erosion Incident.''


    The critical moment when the Demon King and the Demon God joined forces to forcibly corrupt me, and the Sun God forcefully intervened to prevent it.


    Somehow, at that moment, memories that I had forgotten surfaced.


    Wearing an unexpectedly gentle smile, Frey continued to write the story in the notebook.


    The person I loved more than anyone else.


    The reason for the almost infinite cycle of constant regression.


    And the memories of Ruby, my most precious person that I must save at all costs.


    Pausing for a moment, Frey put down the pen and sighed.


    Perhaps I have reached the limits of regression and that led to memory issues.


    The Hero¡¯s privilege ¡ª ''Retry.''


    It was my ability that no authority could interfere with, not even the gods.


    The cost of using it was something I could never ignore.


    His hand trembled as he brought the pen back to the notebook.


    Did the memories from the previous cycles brieflye back as a side effect of them trying to corrupt me forcibly in that unstable state?


    Well, who knows?


    What was important was that I found my memories of Ruby.


    The rest were just trivial matters.


    Anyway, with Mind Control, I won''t forget these memories, right? Let''s forcibly maintain this condition for a while.


    <em>- Hush...</em>


    Then, the scene shifted.


    I tried everything I could, but she didn''te back to normal.


    She still loved me, but she could never be purified.


    As a result of constantly turning back time, it seems my final moment has arrived.


    This may be myst regression.


    Time is running out.


    If I continue like this, my soul will be shattered within a few days.


    I need to purify Ruby before that happens.


    My bet with the mastermind was to restore her to her original self.


    There is no other way to save the both of us.


    The scene shifted tote at night, Frey was standing on the deck of a passenger ship. He looked up at the night sky and continued to write in the notebook.


    Now, I could not even remember my memories of the past cycles, but the memories of the first cycle still linger.


    She was my childhood friend. We always shared rye bread together and had a secret romance that everyone in the academy knew about.


    Then, that unforgettable night filled with twists and turns came.


    If it weren''t for that damned mastermind, we would have lived happily.


    Having written that far, Frey quietly dropped his head, closed the notebook, and the scene changed once again.


    This time, I¡¯m trying a different method I''ve never tried before, one that I''ve been avoiding until now.


    Having done everything in the previous cycles, I decided to try the opposite this time, and there''s hope.


    Perhaps we''ll return to the happy times we once had.


    You, who lost your memory and became the Demon King, and I, who became the Hero who had to defeat you.


    Will those cruel chains finally break at the very end?


    Sitting in the lobby of the inn with a tired expression, Frey exerted strength on thest page of the notebook and jotted down something.


    Regardless, I will definitely save her.


    I will purify her and make her live happily without fail.


    I love you, Ruby.


    Forever.


    As the writing concluded, Frey turned his gaze.


    There, Ruby herself was present, wearing a cold expression.


    It was herself from just a few minutes ago.


    <em>- Shaaa...</em>


    Thest memory scattered in all directions and disappeared.


    Suddenly, the wave of the crumbling pce had reached the ce where Ruby was kneeling.


    <em>- Crackle...</em>


    Scenes of Frey desperately trying to purify her, scenes of herself refusing the ¡®Purification Quest¡¯ that followed.


    After that, the scenes of Frey enduring beating after beating from herself began to be erased one by one.


    <em>- Crackle, crackle¡­</em>


    The scene of Frey, who, despite taking a beating, tried desperately tomunicate with her, but eventually closed his eyes with a sorrowful expression as his soul which had reached its limit, finally dissipated.


    And finally, at the end, with thest of his dying breath, Frey whispered eternal love while caressing her cheek, was also erased.


    "..."


    Now, all that remained around Ruby wasplete darkness.


    Frey was nowhere to be found.


    Only she existed in apletely empty space.


    "I-I didn''t know¡­¡±


    In that never-ending darkness, Ruby knelt, unsure of what to do. Her whole body trembled uncontrobly, and her face was marred with indescribable confusion.


    "I didn''t know, I..."


    The bitter truth she had discovered was too cruel for her.


    "Wh-wh-what am I supposed to do from now on..."


    As she tried to gather the fragments of memories that were scattered in front of her, Ruby began to mumble, her eyes reflected her inner turmoil.


    However, it was already toote.


    She had already let go of something more precious to her than anything else, with her own very hands.


    As it was, she was afraid to even go outside this space.


    If she went out like this and saw Frey¡¯s cold, unmoving body, she felt like her entire existence would bepletely destroyed.


    "..."


    Thus, in theplete darkness, Ruby kneeled in her lonesome. Her face pale as her whole body trembled, unable to do anything.


    "N-no."


    However, she forced a smile and began to mutter.


    "T-The Demon God said Frey is not a regressor. There must be something wrong here. That¡¯s right, this must be an illusion."


    A faint hope began to appear in Ruby''s eyes.


    "I have to go to the Demon God."


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    Meanwhile, in the imaginary world.


    "Hmm, great. It''s really delicious."


    For some reason, the Demon God, who hadpletely freshened uppared to a few hours ago, was sitting in an elegant ck chair, smiling.


    "This is it."


    Behind her, feathers from Gugu were still stuck in her back.


    Unchanged.

 Chapter 353: Her Regrets

    Chapter 353: Her Regrets


    "D- Demon God."


    With a pale face, Ruby, who had entered the imaginary world, urgently looked around and searched for the Demon God.


    "Demon God, where are you?"


    Until just a moment ago, the Demon God, who was lying on the ground, was nowhere to be seen.


    Why? Where could she have gone?


    She needed to quickly ask her what was going on.


    She needed to hear the Demon God''s exnation.


    <em>By any chance, she didn''t run away, right?</em>


    Her heart kept growing anxious."Where are you!!"


    "Come forward."


    In response to Ruby''s increasingly panicked shouts, amanding voice came from in front of her.


    <em>- Thump, thump...</em>


    Hearing those words, Ruby started to walk forward with trembling legs.


    "You''re finally here?"


    As Ruby''s sight focused, she saw a ck peak rising high in the imaginary world.


    "I thought you''de a bit sooner, but you¡¯rete.¡±


    The Demon God was seated with her legs crossed on a ck chair atop that peak.


    Unlike a moment ago when she was a mess, she now appearedposed, wearing a haughty smile on her face.


    But Ruby didn''t perceive any of that.


    She was panicking for the first time in her life, and there was no way she would have the ability to think rationally.


    "Th-there''s a problem."


    "A problem? What problem?"


    "Frey was a regressor. He was a true regressor."


    "Oh, really?"


    As Ruby spoke urgently, the Demon God, looking down at her, showed an intrigued expression and put her cheek on her hand.


    This behavior waspletely different from her usualpliance with the Demon King''s mood.


    "...?"


    Only then did the Demon King begin to notice the strangeness.


    "Yes, Didn¡¯t you tell me?"


    But, she couldn¡¯t just stop asking questions just because of a slight strangeness,


    "Frey... He wasn''t a regressor. Didn¡¯t you say something like that could never happen?¡±


    "Oh, that?"


    "Turning back time is close to impossible..."


    Ruby spoke with a trembling voice, but soon her words trailed off.


    "W-what''s with that expression?"


    Because she saw the Demon God, who just looked at her with a smile and amusement in her eyes.


    "What are you smiling at!"


    Ruby raised her voice as she was thrown off by the Demon God''s unexpected reaction. After a while, the Demon God finally opened her eyes slightly and spoke.


    "Sorry, Ruby."


    "Sorry? What''s there to be sorry about..."


    "In truth, it was a lie."


    The Demon God spoke with a wide smile on her face. Then she whispered softly.


    "Frey is a regressor."


    "W-what...?"


    Ruby''s expression began to crumble.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    "What¡­ What do you mean?"


    Ruby began to emit killing intent from her entire body, her eyes looked crazed.


    "What kind of bullshit is that!!!"


    "It¡¯s simple, really. You bitch just got deceived by me."


    The Demon God just looked at Ruby with a disdainful expression, as if she wasughing at her. She lifted the corners of her mouth and continued to whisper.


    "You''re more naive than I thought. It was cute how you fell for my words so easily when I showed up out of the blue."


    "What..."


    "Well, that''s how it is."


    "What do you mean by that!"


    Ruby exploded at the Demon God''s brazen attitude. She gathered demonic energy in her hand and rushed towards her.


    <em>- Crackle, crackle...</em>


    "Uh, ugh?"


    However, when the Demon God made a light gesture with her hand, Ruby stopped abruptly in her tracks.


    "You might be strong, but... this is my domain."


    <em>- Thud...!</em>


    "Ugh..."


    As the Demon God flicked her finger, ck chains began to emerge from thin air, ensnaring Ruby.


    "No matter what you do, you can''t challenge me here."


    As Ruby struggled against the chains, she staggered and sank to the ground at the Demon God''s gesture.


    "Ugh, ugh..."


    "It''s futile."


    Trying to break free from the chains, Ruby thrashed around, but it was useless.


    As the Demon God had said, this ce was her domain.


    Even as the strongest Demon King, she couldn''t oppose the Demon God here.


    "S-So is it true then?"


    As the Demon King realized this, she gave up struggling, her expression grew increasingly pale.


    "Did Frey really go through countless regressions just to save me?"


    "I''m not sure."


    "And I, oblivious to it all, got corrupted and mercilessly killed him?"


    "Well¡­?"


    Although Demon God whispered with a teasing expression, the meaning behind her words was clear enough.


    Tears began to fall from Ruby''s eyes.


    "Have you been deceiving me all this time? Are you?"


    "Mhmmm..."


    "And I, oblivious to it all, have been with you all this time..."


    "Hey, you sure do talk a lot for a mere puppet."


    Hearing those words, Ruby''s expression turned vacant.


    "Go quickly and finish off Frey¡¯s soulless body. Then both you and I will be free."


    "..."


    "You never know. If you obey my words well, maybe I''ll revive Frey, just for you."


    As she finished her speech, the Demon God began to prepare to banish Ruby from the imaginary world.


    "A pawn should just do as they¡¯re told. Now get moving¨C"


    "AHHHHHHH!!!"


    "Huh? Ohoo?"


    But then she widened her eyes in surprise.


    "YOU!!! FUCKING BASTARDDDD!!!!"


    With explosive force, Ruby broke free from the chains, tears streaming from her eyes as she charged towards the Demon God.


    ¡°W-What? How can she be this strong?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m going to fucking kill you!!!¡±


    "Well, it''s not my business."


    But then, regaining herposure, the Demon God waved her hand and opened a portal in front of Ruby.


    "Goodbye."


    <em>- Crackle...</em>


    With that small spark sound, Ruby was engulfed by the swirling portal created by the Demon God.


    "Pfft¡­ fuhahaha."


    ¡°What on earth have I been doing all this time¡­?¡±


    Thest scene Ruby saw was the Demon God, sneering and smiling at her.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    "Hmm."


    As the portal closed, the Demon God wiped away the cold sweat on her forehead and began to mutter.


    "That was quite a surprise. I never thought she''d be that strong."


    That was the end of Demon God''s thoughts about Ruby.


    With a very pleased expression, the Demon God continued.


    ¡°If I hadn¡¯t been careful, I could have been in big trouble.¡±


    Recently, due to consecutive losses of her divinity and strength, the Demon God had been living in fear, waiting for the day when she would finally fall as a mortal.


    Her strength had been steadily drained by Kania, and it hadn''t even recovered well.


    With many people now realizing Frey''s true identity, there was no longer anyone to create the emotions she enjoyed.


    "It''s a pity, but oh well, there¡¯s nothing I can do about it."


    So the Demon God,st night, made a deal with Ferloche, who had darede to her apanied by that dumb pigeon.


    Denying Frey being a regressor, deceiving the Demon King, and exacerbating the misunderstandings by adopting an ambiguous attitude towards her just moments ago were all part of the deal.


    Although it was a bit heartbreaking to deceive the Demon King who was on her side, she couldn''t help it.


    Ruby was the only person best suited to produce her own nourishment right now.


    Furthermore, whenever Ruby used the ¡®Help System, that power was transferred to the Demon God.


    Therefore, the Demon God had recovered enough to regain some degree of her divinity.


    In the long run, it was obviously a loss. Ruby had beenpletely deceived by those bastards¡¯ tactics, and the chances of her and the Demon God winning these fights were extremely low.


    "Well, let''s start preparing slowly now."


    However, the Demon God no longer cared about such things.


    She had decided to leave this dimension.


    From the beginning, she had felt that something was not right when she was being manipted by that ''eye bastard.''


    So this time, she decided to abandon this ce and spend her remaining years hiding in another secluded dimension.


    And when the time came...


    Maybe after a millennium, she coulde back and devour the world.


    If necessary, she could invade other dimensions, just like that eye bastard.


    Whatever happened, the Demon God was determined to escape from this tiresome ce.


    <em>Whether it''s the Hero, the Demon King, Dark Tale Fantasy, or the system, they can all handle it themselves.</em>


    With that thought, the Demon God stood up with a rxed expression.


    Power was rapidly umting inside her.


    Soon, she would be able to attempt a dimensional leap.


    The sight of Ruby crumbling was even sweeter than she had anticipated.


    "Miss Eclipse."


    "...Hmm?"


    As she thought of what she saw earlier and regained her appetite again, she tilted her head at the sound from ahead.


    "You did everything you were told to do perfectly."


    "How on earth are you able to freely enter this imaginary world? Even if you can manipte souls¨C"


    "You did well."


    "...Well, I did everything you told me to do."


    Then, without realizing it, the Demon God began a conversation with Ferloche, who had suddenly appeared in front of her.


    "I told her that he wasn''t a regressor, and I even made her ask if he had ever bought ''Absolute Love'' skill on purpose, and just now, everything... Anyway, I did it all as you instructed."


    "You did well."


    "By the way, I''m curious about something."


    Then, she tilted her head and asked a question.


    "So why did Frey buy ''Mind Control''?"


    "Instead of ''Absolute Love,'' he used that to briefly love Ruby, I guess."


    "So... what about the memories Ruby saw while reading Frey''s soul? What was that all about?"


    When the Demon God dug deeper unexpectedly, Ferloche frowned.


    "It must be a memory from the previous cycle when Frey was Ruby¡¯s subordinate. He showed them to make Ruby misunderstand. Is that enough now?"


    "But there were parts where his memory was blocked, right? Could it be that this isn''t Frey''s first regression?"


    "..."


    "Maybe he''s already entered multiple cycles regression, but he''s not the one regressing? So all those memories are just traces left in his soul?"


    At the Demon God''s sharp question, Ferloche fell silent.


    "The demon king seemed to be drawn to those traces of memories, whether knowingly or unknowingly... Hmm..."


    "What are you trying to say?"


    "If what I''m saying is true, then out of all those many cycles, has Frey truly never sumbed to Ruby even once¨C"


    "Until recently, you didn''t even notice the retries, and yet you''re acting high and mighty now."


    When the Demon God subtly provoked Ferloche, she replied in a cold voice.


    "Come on, hand over your power."


    "Huh?"


    "It was a deal. Instead of cooperating with each other, you were supposed to replenish enough power to not fall into mortality and give the rest to us."


    "Oh, right."


    Hearing that, the Demon God chuckled and pped her hands.


    <em>- Whirl...!</em>


    "...?"


    At that moment, ck chains sprang from all directions and ensnared Ferloche.


    "But, I''ve changed my mind."


    With Ferloche restrained by the ck chains, the Demon God began to whisper with a chilling smile.


    "I''ve regained quite enough power after recovering. It¡¯s enough to handle you, at least."


    "..."


    "Giving Ruby the ''Help System'' was a godsend. Every time she borrows the power of that function, her power flows into me."


    As the Demon God spoke, she gathered demonic energy in her right hand, emitting a mixture of purple and ruby-colored light.


    "The deal is off."


    "Ha..."


    "It¡¯s your fault for believing in me, the Demon God, in the first ce. Isn''t that... Gyaah!?"


    The Demon God, who was confident in her victory and preparing to leap dimensions, suddenly copsed to the ground.


    "...Hah, was that prickling sensation just now because of this?"


    Finally noticing the feather stuck behind her, the Demon God muttered while pulling out the feather with a sardonic expression.


    "If it were me from before, this might work. But now? This can¡¯t stopped m¨C"


    "It was an attempt to create a small gap. I¡¯ve already bought enough time."


    "Hmm?"


    "You''re going to feast today, Miss Kania."


    As Ferloche said that, someone came out from behind her, leaving the Demon God wide-eyed.


    "Y-You, how did you get here...?"


    <em>- Shaaa...</em>


    "Uh, uh? W-Wait a minute...!"


    At that moment, the power that had filled her body began to drain away.


    "This truly is a divinity, isn¡¯t it? How fascinating."


    "This is insane!!"


    Kania was absorbing the Demon God''s power expressionlessly.


    "W-When did you be this strong? Wait, what are you? Why do you have more divinity than¨C"


    ¡°That¡¯s because you are no longer the Demon God.¡±


    "Huh?"


    "Now? You''re nothing but a mere divinity dispenser."


    Kania''s divinity was several times greater than the one she had already recovered.


    The Demon God was sweating profusely at the unbelievable situation, then she opened her mouth with a subdued voice.


    "W-wait. The deal..."


    "The deal is off, right? Isn¡¯t that what you said earlier?"


    "D-Don''t you want to recover Frey''s soul?"


    But when her urgent plea fell on deaf ears, the Demon God shouted desperately.


    "Seeing as his soul is not only shattered butpletely annihted, it seems like there is a problem with your n, am I right?"


    "..."


    "I''ll help you the whole way. I''m aplete expert in that kind of¨C"


    "Are you talking about this?"


    "...Huh?"


    But when Ferloche took something out from her chest, the Demon God froze in ce.


    <em>- Shaaa...</em>


    "It''s a pity, but it''s all part of the n."


    A small bead was shining in Ferloche''s hand.


    Somehow, it emitted a silver light.


    "What the fuck¨C"


    ¡°Please take care of me today as well.¡±


    "Aaargh! W-Wait! Just a moment!!"


    The Demon God, who had just grasped the situation and tried to escape, started struggling as she was bound by the ck chains manipted by Kania''s gesture.


    "Stop it!!!!"


    "Hmm."


    Watching the Demon God''s fierce struggle with a cold gaze, Ferloche quietly moved away.


    <em>- Swoosh...</em>


    Then, she closed her eyes and kissed the bead before gently stroking it while murmuring.


    "You may be able to deceive the others, but you can''t deceive me."


    <em>- Wriggle...</em>


    "If I hadn¡¯t sent Gugu at thest moment, your soul would have shatteredpletely. That seemed to be your original n from the beginning."


    Ferloche poked the wriggling bead with her fingers and asked in a subdued voice.


    "What on earth were you thinking? Do you want tomit suicide?"


    <em>- Wriggle, wriggle...</em>


    "If you won''t speak, I have a way to find out."


    Then she whispered, licking the bead with her tongue.


    "Is there a way to ruin your mind instead of your soul?"


    The bead fell silent.


    "Hmph."


    Staring at the bead intently, Ferloche closed her eyes and ced it in her mouth.


    "Speak before I swallow you whole."


    <em>- Gulp, gulp...</em>


    As Ferloche began to roll the bead around in her mouth, her expression became increasingly pensive.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    "...Ah."


    Ruby opened her eyes and let out a small sigh.


    <em>- Swoosh...</em>


    Then, she slowly looked around. The ce she was in was undoubtedly the motel where she and Frey stayed.


    "F-Frey."


    Upon realizing that, she crawled over to Frey, who was lying next to her.


    "F-Frey. I-I¡¯m here. I''m here now."


    "..."


    "W-Wake up, please."


    Shaking Frey¡¯s cold body vigorously, Ruby ced her trembling hand on his chest.


    <em>- Shaaa...</em>


    Finally, she began to perform healing magic for the first time in her life.


    <em>- Hiss...!</em>


    Naturally, since she was ipatible with healing magic, her hands started to tremble.


    But undeterred, Ruby poured enormous energy into Frey.


    "F-Frey. I''ll fix you soon. Okay?"


    "..."


    "So please, just hang in there. Alright?"


    As she continued to mutter with blood dripping from her mouth, Ruby bowed her head deeply.


    "I-I''m sorry, Frey."


    Tears streamed down Ruby''s eyes.


    "I understand now. I''ve realized everything. Your attitude, my obsession with you, our past, our love... I understand it all."


    "..."


    "T-That¡¯s why..."


    After a while, Ruby stopped the healing and copsed onto Frey''s chest.


    "Please stop ying around ande back to me..."


    She hugged the still-cold Frey tightly and started wailing.


    "I-I was wrong. I''m not asking for forgiveness. I just want to apologize for everything I¡¯ve done so far. If you want me to crawl, I¡¯ll crawl; If you want me to sacrifice myself, I¡¯ll offer myself dly; If you want me tomit suicide, I¡¯ll do so with a smile; so please¡­¡±


    Sadly, there was no response.


    "No, no..."


    Only after confirming that Frey''s soul was truly gone did Ruby bury her head in his neck and start screaming wildly.


    "No! It can''t be!! Frey! No!!"


    Frey''s soul had already beenpletely obliterated.


    His soul was totally annihted, with no chance of recovery.


    "Noooo!"


    The regretful cry of a young girl filled the motel.

 Chapter 354: Her Despair

    Chapter 354: Her Despair


    <em>- Sha...</em>


    "Sob... Hugeuk..."


    With tears streaming down her eyes, Ruby kept casting healing spells on Frey¡¯s lifeless body.


    <em>- Fwooshh...</em>


    Her hands were already severely battered from using healing magic.


    But regardless, she continued to pour out healing magic relentlessly.


    "Please, please, please..."


    "..."


    "Pleasee back to me..."With desperate pleas, Ruby buried her head in Frey''s chest, but no miracle urred.


    Frey''s soul remained absent.


    In fact, it was to be expected.


    What she was doing was healing magic that could only heal physical wounds.


    If it were only death as a life form, there might have been a bit of hope, but naturally, restoring an annihted soul was impossible.


    <em>- Shaa...</em>


    "No¡­ No no no¡­"


    Though she tried to deny it, tears streamed down Ruby''s cheeks as the ster mana embedded in her heart began to fade away.


    One by one, things that could remind her of Frey were disappearing.


    His traces were being erased from this world.


    "Ugh, ugh..."


    With trembling hands, Ruby grabbed her own head, and started tearing at her hair.


    "Why does the truth matter so much? What''s so important..."


    While Frey¡¯s memory pce crumbled so severely, she merely wandered around aimlessly and foolishly tried to read his memories.


    If she hade out at that time and tried to stop the copse of his soul with all her might...


    No, at least if she hadn''t disturbed his soul, the oue might have been different.


    It would have been better to just extract the memories embedded within his soul.


    That way, she could have remembered the precious and beautiful moments they had together, but now they were also gone, along with Frey.


    "I, I..."


    And it was all her fault.


    "What have I done...?"


    Once she started ming herself, waves upon waves of endless regret flooded her mind.


    "Why, why didn''t I ept him? Why?"


    Ultimately, Frey ended up like this because he failed to save her.


    In order to save herself from being corrupted into the Demon King, his soul was torn apart through countless regressions.


    But even knowing that his soul would eventually perish after a long, arduous journey of regression, he never gave up on her until the end.


    Hisst words and smile as he stroked her cheek still lingered in her mind.


    On the other hand, what about her?


    What about her, who kept boasting that she was the Demon King and would never do something like purification even if she was dying?


    "Sob, uuu..."


    In front of Frey, whose soul was on the verge of annihtion, she proudly clicked the reject quest button.


    That wasn¡¯t the end.


    She fell for the Demon God''s words, causing her to mull over foolish thoughts in her head, which led to mistakes.


    She ended up beating the man who was trying to save her to death.


    Come to think of it, Frey didn''t even resist back then either.


    He just wore a nk expression and took the beating from her.


    "Ha, haaa... Haaa..."


    Ruby''s breathing became increasingly rapid.


    "Sorry... I''m sorry..."


    Overwhelming guilt gripped her to the point where she could hardly breathe.


    "I was wrong, Frey..."


    The one who made Frey like this was none other than Ruby herself.


    Just a moment ago, he was alive and breathing. The man who had been iparably precious to her. The man who had loved her until the end.


    Now, only a mere shell of his body remained, pitifully slumped in her embrace, all because of her foolish choices.


    "I-I''ll live kindly. From now on, I''ll live kindly, Frey."


    In her mind, the moment when she had pressed the ¡®Purification¡¯ quest reject button kept reying itself.


    "I-I will stop doing childish things like conquering the world. I-I¡¯ll belong to the Empire, and even be your dog forever. I''ll disband the Demon King Army and wipe out all the back alleys. Okay?"


    It was a sentence she couldn''t have imagined uttering just a few weeks ago.


    "So please¡­ Pleasee back... Pleasee back to me, Frey..."


    Of course, no matter how much she pleaded, it was futile.


    "...Ah."


    Ruby, who had been clinging to Frey¡¯s body for a long time, finally muttered with widened eyes.


    "R-Right."


    It was a simple passing thought.


    "I just have to ept the purification quest, right?"


    There must be a reason why Frey had been so determined to ¡®Purify¡¯ her.


    "Yeah, that''s it."


    If she was ¡®Purified¡¯ maybe Frey could live again.


    That was certainly what was written on his note.


    That was the way to end this damned game.


    <em>- Zing!</em>


    Ruby reached out her trembling hand and summoned the ''Help System.''


    Fortunately, the ability bestowed upon her by the Demon God still remained.


    "D-Demon God, are you listening?"


    Looking at the ''Help'' system, Ruby said with a trembling voice.


    "Give me the ¡®Purification Quest¡¯."


    Her heart was pounding so hard.


    She might be able to save Frey after all.


    She imagined the scene of him getting up and smiling, whispering, ¡®I always believed in you¡¯.


    The scene of Frey embracing her as she cried.


    Suddenly, for her, the ¡®Purification Quest¡¯ had be the only solution to save Frey.


    - It¡¯s impossible.


    "What?"


    But what Ruby received was an extremely cruel answer.


    - You can only receive your ''Purification Quest¡¯ once.


    "F-Frey... But Frey received it multiple times."


    - That was an advantage given to you.


    Upon hearing those words, Ruby staggered, forgetting that her power was being mercilessly drained by the system every time she used it.


    - Are you dissatisfied with the benefits you have been given?


    Come to think of it, the world had always favored her.


    An ability stronger than anything else. A hero who received the fate of a false evil. And she ended up acting as a pretender.


    But these were things designed to drive the man that was more precious to her than anyone else into an endless abyss of despair.


    "Ugh..."


    Her mouth tasted bitter.


    Her stomach churned.


    It felt like she might vomit at any moment.


    "..."


    Countless atrocities she hadmitted against Frey, moments when he writhed in agony and torment, flooded Ruby''s mind.


    Then, she recalled herself, who had simply adored him in spite of it all.


    She had said that it was good for beautiful things to be isted and broken, and she was the one who harassed the man who risked his soul to save her...


    "L-Let me regress."


    Ruby kneeled and pleaded with her hands sped together to the system.


    "I-I want to regress too. I want to save him now. I''m willing to sacrifice my soul if necessary, I will pay any price, please..."


    - It''s not possible.


    Yet again, the Help System responded firmly.


    - Retry is a unique ability.


    "T-Then, give me a chance, any way possible. Just once. Please."


    Still not giving up, Ruby insisted.


    - This is an iprehensible question.


    Of course, Ruby¡¯s pleas were something that the Help System couldn¡¯tprehend.


    - Please rify the intention of your que...


    "Ugh..."


    Suddenly, Ruby copsed.


    She had paid the price for using abilities that required divinity too many times.


    "Frey..."


    Ruby, who slumped down next to Frey, caressed his cheek and whispered with eyes filled with despair.


    "I love you too..."


    Her eyes began to lose their light.


    "Forever..."


    Her once-proud ruby-colored eyes, filled with arrogance, began to dim.


    "...T-That¡¯s why, I have to find it."


    Shaking her head vigorously, Ruby, with effort, began crawling toward the exit.


    "I have to find a way, no matter what."


    Tears of blood flowed from her eyes due to her overexertion of power, but Ruby paid no heed as she continued to crawl.


    "I... I can''t let you go like this. Never."


    Suddenly, a smile appeared on her lips.


    "...I''ll be back, Frey?"


    Eventually reaching the entrance to the motel, Ruby opened the door, then looked back, trembling as she spoke.


    "You can¡¯t go anywhere, okay? I''ll cast a concealment spell here. You should stay here, okay?"


    ...


    "Yeah, I love you too."


    Once again, there was no response. Despite that, Ruby, with a forced smile, whispered and closed the door.


    "S-So... where should I go now?"


    She was smiling brightly as she walked down the street, but somehow, she looked like a broken doll.


    ¡°W-Well, Frey is probably hungry, so let¡¯s buy some bread and soup first.¡±


    "W-What''s with that woman?"


    "Is her face covered in blood? Is she hurt somewhere?"


    "...Don''t make eye contact. She might be crazy."


    "Hehe, hehe..."


    With a chill-inducing smile, she gripped her forcibly cleared head as she pushed through the crowd.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    Several dayster, in a motel nestled under the descending night sky of the Western Continent.


    "...Fuck."


    The Demon King, her hair matted, and her entire body covered in blood and wounds,y on the bed beside Frey¡¯s body, muttering curses through choked sobs.


    "Fuckfuckfuck."


    A bundle was hanging limply next to her.


    It contained artifacts taken from her dungeon, secret vaults, and residence¡ªeverything within her domain.


    Not only that but the things she had been hurriedly stole from around the world were also mixed in.


    From the secret vaults of corrupt kingdoms to the underground hideouts of back-alley guilds, and even the divine relics guarded by the Church.


    There were also the artifacts she robbed from dragonirs and the Great Forest, and even the elixirs from the Eastern Continent, thend of martial arts.


    She swept away everything that was known to have the ability to restore her soul.


    ¡°...Sob, ugh.¡±


    Yet, as Ruby examined the items, her expression hardened.


    There were fewer items than she had expected.


    While there was plenty to increase life force or heal the body, the items known to restore souls were scarce worldwide.


    And she doubted their efficacy.


    "I-I shouldn''t have thrown them away..."


    Ruby murmured with regret, staring at the unsightly bundle.


    "It takes mere seconds to put them into the spatial storage... I should''ve just taken everything... Why did I stupidly discard them..."


    When clearing dungeons or annihting organizations that opposed her in the past, she had often burned the treasures inside with a haughty gaze.


    It was a kind of disy of power and entertainment for her, showing that no treasure could match her own power.


    But now, she wanted to tear apart her past self.


    There might have been items she destroyed that could have saved Frey.


    She might have been able to see Frey again.


    "Ugh..."


    Ruby, cornered to the brink of despair, reached into the bundle.


    "..."


    What she retrieved now was thest item.


    After scouring the world tirelessly, the items inside this bundle were all that remained.


    All of those items failed to revive Frey, and only thest item remained.


    "Please, please... Please, I beg you... I''ve done everything wrong, so please, help me, just this once..."


    Ironically, thest remaining item was a small ring rumored to be a reward from the Sun God to the First Hero.


    The usage was also simple. All she had to do was put the ring on his finger.


    Then, it was said that a literal miracle would ur; some even imed it could restore a shattered soul.


    <em>- Thump, thump, thump...</em>


    As Ruby recalled this legend, her heart pounded wildly as she raised Frey''s hand.


    This was herst chance.


    There was nothing left in the bundle.


    If even this ring couldn''t revive Frey, she would have to bid him farewell forever.


    "Please, please, please, please...."


    With a more desperate heart than ever before, Ruby slowly began to slide the ring onto Frey''s finger.


    She ced it on the pinky finger of his left hand.


    A ring worn on the left pinky finger symbolized luck for new beginnings and making wishese true.


    Perhaps this gesture would convey her desire to start anew with him?


    Perhaps this act would serve as the catalyst to awaken Frey, who had suffered countless regressions fueled solely by his desire to save her.


    "..."


    But such a miracle did not ur.


    Even after putting on the ring, Freyy still on the bed, as lifeless as ever.


    ¡°M-Maybe it¡¯s not going to happen right away.¡±


    But Ruby ced her hands on his knees, hoping for even a small change to ur.


    As five minutes passed...


    "It¡¯s only five minutes. It''s impossible for a soul to heal in just five minutes."


    Ten minutes passed...


    ¡°It¡¯s a littlete. I made some soup. It must have gone cold.¡±


    An hour passed...


    "..."


    And as time passed, Ruby just stared at Frey until the warm soup cooled and became watery.


    "...It''s a failure, huh."


    As morning dawned, and sunlight streamed in through the window, she took Frey''s hand with a gentle smile.


    "I''m sorry, Frey."


    Then, suddenly, she formed her other hand into the shape of a gun and pointed it at her own head.


    "Just like you said..."


    She could no longer deny the reality.


    "...I''ll love you too."


    No matter how legendary the artifact was, it couldn''t mend a soul that wasn''t just damaged, but entirely ''annihted''.


    Now, it was time to pay for her sins.


    "Even in death, forever."


    At that moment, a single tear streamed from Ruby''s eye.


    <em>- Crackle!!!</em>


    The terrifying demonic energy struck her head.


    <em>-Thud.</em>


    And then, Ruby copsed weakly beside Frey.


    "..."


    And silence began to fill the room.


    "Ah, ah? Ahhhhhh?"


    Ruby copsed onto the bed in agonizing pain, watching blood flowed from her head, staining the bed crimson.


    Her expression soon turned pale.


    "I... I can''t even kill myself?"


    Although she didn''t know it because she had never even hurt herself, let alone attempted suicide, Ruby was so strong that she couldn''t even kill herself.


    As the Demon King, she was literally immortal as long as there were no heroes that could kill her.


    "Then... Do I have to live like this?"


    Realizing this fact, Ruby muttered with a look of terror.


    "...In a world without you? Forever?"


    Gradually, tears began to fall from her fear-filled eyes.


    "I... I don''t want to."


    Despite basking in the warm sunlight beside her, Frey''s expression looked unusually pale.


    "I don''t want to!!!"


    Staring nkly at his soulless body, Ruby began to scream in anguish.


    "I''m sorry!! I was wrong!! Don''t go, Frey!!!"


    Soon, she buried her face in Frey''s chest, crying like a child.


    "Ugh, waaaah..."


    The majestic Demon King had long since disappeared without a trace.


    "Waaaah..."


    Gone was the pretender who always wore an arrogant expression.


    "Freyyyyy..."


    In this room now, there was no one but Ruby, who had lost the most precious person to her due to her own karma.


    "Please, please..."


    Sitting beside Frey''s lifeless body, Ruby cried like a child, pleading.


    "Pleasee backkkkkk......"


    Ruby''s cries echoed through the morning streets, filling them with sorrow.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    Some timeter.


    "Sniff, heuk... heugh..."


    It was around this time that Ruby''s wailing ceased, and only the sound of her sniffles could be heard.


    "Gu¡­Gu~."


    At some point, Gugu who had flown to the window and was quietly observing her, quietly lit up her eyes.


    <em>- Shaaaa...</em>


    Then, the ring that had been ced on Frey began to shine.

 Chapter 355: Run Ruby, Run

    Chapter 355: Run Ruby, Run


    "..."


    As the lively morning in the Western Continent drew to a close and the sun rose to its zenith, a peculiarly quiet girl sat in a deste motel room, her dead eyes staring nkly at thin air.


    "Frey..."


    Ruby sat huddled in the corner of the room, her head bowed and her face pale as she murmured to herself.


    "How am I supposed to live now?"


    She no longer has any desire to destroy the world. The Demon King who had once sought destruction out of boredom had long since disappeared.


    Now, the only people left in the room were Frey, who lost his soul while trying to save her, and the pitiful girl who lost her life''s purpose because she couldn¡¯t recognize her most precious person.


    "I don''t want to live anymore. I want to die."


    The girl muttered, her voice lifeless.<em>- Sizzle...</em>


    At the same time, her fingers began to glow purple.


    "I didn''t know a world without you would be this terrifying."


    Tears were still flowing from Ruby''s bloodshot eyes as she pointed her finger to her own temple with a lifeless look in her eyes.


    ¡°I wish I had died in your hand. It would have been better to die in your hand while you still lost your memories.¡±


    With meaningless what-ifs on her lips, Ruby raised her finger as if firing a gun.


    <em>- Bang!</em>


    Then, the room shimmered purple as the demonic energy shot from her finger pierced her head.


    It was supposed to be a fatal blow, drawing out all the remaining demonic energy in her exhausted body and unleashing it on her weakest spot.


    "Guhhh..."


    However, Ruby did not die.


    She simply writhed on the floor, her eyes rolling back.


    Her 36th suicide attempt still ended in failure.


    "...This is my punishment."


    Ruby, still in shock and convulsing on the floor, muttered with vacant eyes.


    "A punishment, to rot and decay forever in a world without you."


    To Ruby now, it was a punishment more dreadful than anything else.


    "It''s retribution for all of my actions."


    Now that she thought about it, it would have also been an Ordeal more dreadful than anything else for Frey.


    It would have been easier if they could go mad, but their mental strength wouldn¡¯t allow them to.


    "..."


    Now, Ruby would wander this world, regretting today''s events for the rest of her life.


    Reliving the scenes of today''s every waking moment.


    With no respite either by death or insanity.


    It was her karma for being nothing more than a stupid child.


    "...Huh?"


    As Ruby was lost in thought with a devastated look in her eyes, she suddenly tilted her head.


    "What''s that..."


    The light wasing in from somewhere.


    Strange.


    Shepletely covered the windows to block the Demon God¡¯s prying eyes.


    So, where could this light being from?


    "...Huh."


    With an indifferent expression, Ruby looked up, but soon her mouth fell open.


    Something unbelievable was happening right before her eyes.


    Frey¡¯s soulless body.


    The Frey who she thought would never be able to see again.


    <em>- Swish, swish...</em>


    He was sitting up on the bed, and looking around the room.


    And the ring that had been stuck on his left pinky finger was shining brightly.


    "Ah, ahh..."


    As Ruby, still squatting in the corner of the room, stared with a dumbfounded expression, she staggered to her feet and began to approach Frey.


    "F-F-Frey?"


    "..."


    Her steps quickened, and an agitated voice erupted from her lips.


    "Frey, Frey! Freyyyyyyy!!!"


    Frey woke up before her own eyes.


    Seeing the ring shining was undoubtedly a miracle.


    He had finallye back to her.


    "Huuaa... Huuaaaah..."


    Ruby hugged Frey tightly as she began to shed tears filled with mixed emotions.


    The tears she thought had long dried up were flowing freely from her eyes.


    "N-Now, I''ll never let them take you away again."


    Thinking such, Ruby urgently unfolded the nket beside the bed, covering herself and Frey.


    "Frey, let''s run away."


    As they were covered inplete darkness, she started talking while holding his hand tightly under the nket.


    "We don''t have to be the Hero or Demon King. Let''s just throw everything away and live happily together. Okay?"


    "..."


    "Why, why are you like this, Frey? Do you not believe me?"


    With no response from Frey, she anxiously continued.


    "T-This is proof of my sincerity. After losing you once, I finally realized what the most precious thing for me is and what I should live for.¡±


    "..."


    "I''ll abandon the title of the Demon King and forever be your woman. I''ll live with you together, forever."


    Having said that, Ruby pressed her cheek against Frey''s.


    It was something Frey had been doing to her oftentely.


    Like young lovers, sharing warmth with each other.


    Worried that Frey might leave, Ruby clung tightly to him, desperately trying to hold on to him.


    "And when you die... I''ll die too."


    When Frey showed no signs of resistance, Ruby smiled happily.


    "When you die, pierce my heart with the Hero¡¯s Armament. I don''t need an immortal body. I want to die for you, the most important person to me."


    It was the most heartfelt confession that she had ever made.


    "I love you, Fre¨C"


    "Excuse me..."


    But Frey, who received that confession, asked with a foolish expression.


    "...I''m sorry, but who are you?"


    "Huh? Who am I? I''m Ruby, Frey."


    "Ruby...?"


    Scratching his head, Frey nced at her, he tilted his head and muttered.


    "Who''s Ruby?"


    "...Ah."


    The expression on Ruby''s face, which had been watching his bewildered expression, slowly began to break as she heard those words.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    "But where am I? Why am I here?"


    <em>...Come to think of it, all the memories engraved in Frey''s soul had disappeared.</em>


    She thought that it wouldn''t matter.


    Because what had disappeared was strictly ''the memories lingering in the soul'', so the memories in his mind should have remained intact.


    But.


    What if that wasn''t the case?


    "N-No way..."


    What If the memories of the soul and the memories in the mind were actually rted?


    So, even though the ring worked a miracle and brought Frey back, what if he was just an empty shell without any memories?


    Their precious connection and memories.


    The dream-like moments they shared these past few days.


    What If they became nothing to Frey?


    "N-No way."


    It would be a cruel joke.


    ¡°T-There¡¯s no way¡­¡±


    Surely, Frey was just messing around with her.


    Surely, soon enough he would smile mischievously and whisper, ''Just kidding, Ruby.''


    And then they would leave the Empire and live happily ever after...


    "But..."


    Struggling to calm her thoughts, Ruby lost her words as Frey quietly whispered with soulless eyes.


    "...Who am I?"


    Then, a chilling silence began to envelop them.


    "T-This... This can''t be..."


    "..."


    "No, no, no, no!!"


    Ruby, who had been jumping with joy and hope just moments ago, started screaming in utter despair.


    "I was wrong... Please, just erase my memories... This is too cruel..."


    If she were an ordinary person, she would have already gone mad from the mental anguish.


    The impact of her hope being shattered so mercilessly in an instant was too much for her.


    "Please..."


    ¡°By the way, why are you doing this on top of me?¡±


    However, before she could evenprehend her predicament, a new ordeal came to Ruby.


    "Ugh."


    "Please let go of me."


    "W-Wait."


    "L-Let go of me."


    Frey, who had just received apletely new soul, was struggling under her.


    "Ugh, ahh."


    Seeing him struggling reminded Ruby of her own disgusting behavior months ago, causing her whole body to shake as she took a step back.


    "...?"


    Frey, who had been watching her with a guarded expression, tilted his head and raised his left hand.


    "What''s this?"


    "T-That''s... It''s what restored you..."


    <em>-Whisk...</em>


    "Wait!!!"


    As Frey attempted to remove the ring without a second thought, Ruby desperately grabbed his hand and screamed.


    "I-I''m sorry! I was wrong! I''m sorry for screaming!!"


    "...?"


    "S-So please, don''t take that off. Please..."


    With an earnest expression, Ruby began to plead.


    For some reason, she could somehow feel it.


    The moment that ''ring'' was removed, everything would end.


    If she missed this small miracle, she couldn''t even imagine what she would be.


    "...I understand."


    <em>Perhaps, there might still be a chance.</em>


    As Ruby looked at Frey, who nodded with a soulless expression at her earnest plea, she clenched her fists tightly and murmured to herself.


    <em>Even if his memories are gone, then they can be recreated. If a painting is erased, it can be redrawn.</em>


    A glimmer of hope began to flicker in her expression again.


    <em>This time, let me dedicate to Frey what he has done for me so far.</em>


    "U-Um, hey, shall we have a meal first?"


    <em>Maybe, just maybe... I can recover his memories after he witnesses my dedication...</em>


    With that thought in mind, Ruby held Frey''s hand and led him.


    "...By any chance, were you and I enemies?"


    "What?"


    Frey asked expressionlessly, just like a doll. Ruby could feel her heart sink at that question and turned around to answer him.


    "W-why would you think that?"


    "Umm..."


    Frey, tilting his head at her words, replied in a monotone voice.


    "When I look at you, I feel a chill all over my body."


    "Ah."


    "And I feel resentment. I also feel like my body is getting dirty."


    "..."


    "Honestly, I want to run away right now."


    Frey slightly stepped back, then furrowing his eyebrows, he whispered.


    "Please don''t touch me."


    "I-I''m sorryyyyy..."


    At the same time, the Demon King knelt on the ground.


    "I-I''ll do anything you ask. Anything youmand..."


    But then, she quickly prostrated herself on the ground, pleading as she observed Frey''s expression.


    "Please, please, could you have a meal with me just once?"


    A few days ago, she was the imposing and dreaded Demon King, but now she was groveling at his feet, like a dog.


    "...Hmm."


    Frey''s eyebrows twitched slightly.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    A few hourster, on the streets of the Western Continent.


    "There have been sightings of the Hero around here."


    Vener, who was leading the Hero Party, scoured the streets with a tense expression.


    "Honestly, the information is highly dubious, but at this point, even a small clue is important. So..."


    "Haa, haa...!"


    "...Hmm?"


    While doing so, she started looking at a girl passing by her side with a puzzled expression.


    "The soup, the soup is getting coldddd..."


    "Where have I seen her before?"


    "I must hurry, hurryyy!!"


    Ruby, wearing a robe, was running to the grocery store with a pale expression.

 Chapter 356: The Escaping Ruby

    Chapter 356: The Escaping Ruby


    <em>- Bubble, bubble, bubble...</em>


    "F-Frey, J-just wait a little, okay?"


    After rushing into the grocery store at the speed of light to buy ingredients for breakfast, Ruby headed to the kitchen with an apron tied around her waist.


    "I''ll cook something delicious for you. Okay?"


    "..."


    Frey nodded his head while staring nkly at her, and only then Ruby finally entered the kitchen with a relieved expression.


    "Um... since it''s morning, how about simple potato soup and rye bread sandwiches? Yeah. Let''s not overdo it and stick to the basics, right, the basics."


    However, soon her expression was filled with nervousness.


    "...Can I do this?"In truth, she had never tried cooking before.


    Well, at the very least, she definitely could put something on top of a piece of bread, right?


    In the days when she was the arrogant Demon King, cooking her own food was unthinkable to Ruby, so in a way, it was something she took for granted.


    "Um, so... do I just put all of this in and boil it?"


    Slightly flustered, she started dumping the ingredients into the pot.


    "E-everything tastes good separately, right? So if you brew them together, it''ll be even tastier."


    The grocery store owner definitely said that these ingredients could make a delicious vegetable soup whenbined.


    "...Is this right?"


    Ruby believed those words and started to stir the pot full of ingredients with adle, but soon, she tilted her head.


    <em>- Sizzle...</em>


    "Um, um."


    A strange smell,pletely different from the potato soup she loved, slowly filled the air.


    What was this smell?


    Could it be that the grocery store owner was an assassin targeting Frey?


    It was possible.


    After all, she and Frey had been exposed to the public too often in the past few days.


    "Um, where''s that burning smelling from?"


    "...Oh."


    Ruby, staring nkly out the window with a cold expression, finally snapped back to reality upon hearing Frey''s voice from the living room.


    "I-I see."


    It wasn''t poison, but a burning smell.


    It was natural since she didn¡¯t even add any water to the pot.


    ¡°I-I shouldn¡¯t do it like this.¡±


    Ruby, who ended up making a heavily burnt vegetable stir-fry instead of vegetable potato soup, raised her hand while sweating coldly.


    "I wanted to do it with my own hands..."


    Unlike yesterday, when she had no choice but to use magic, she wanted to cook with her own hands.


    Because she was no longer the Demon King, but Frey''s woman. It was only natural for her to prepare breakfast, lunch, and dinner with her own hands.


    <em>- Sizzle...</em>


    ncing at Frey sitting in the living room, Ruby quietly waved her finger and cast a spell on the ¡®soup¡¯.


    She wanted to show her cooking skills, not the burnt taste, so she had no other choice.


    Until she got used to this thing called ''cooking,'' she would use magic, but from now on, she would practice whenever she had time.


    The more she practiced, the higher the chance of Frey recovering his lost memories...


    <em>...Will it really work?</em>


    As she raised the now-perfect soup, Ruby wondered with a restless expression on her face.


    <em>Am I just escaping reality?</em>


    There was no guarantee that his memories would return. In fact, whether his memories even remained was unknown.


    What returned now was just Frey''s soul regenerated by the power of the ring.


    In the end, no matter how much she thought about it, perhaps it was already toote...


    <em>- p!!</em>


    "Let''s not entertain such unnecessary thoughts."


    pping her own cheek with one hand, she took a deep breath and headed to the living room.


    "Now it''s my turn to devote myself to him."


    Ruby muttered to herself as she looked at the emotionless Frey in front of her.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    <em>- Slurp...</em>


    Frey took a sip of the steaming soup and began to slurp.


    "H-How is it? Delicious?"


    "Um..."


    Ruby stared intently at Frey and anxiously asked.


    "It¡¯s okay?"


    "W-What¡¯s wrong with it? Was it the Magi¨C, I mean, did I mess up the seasoning?"


    Her expectant expression crumbled as she hurriedly tasted the soup upon Frey¡¯s ambiguous response.


    <em>...It¡¯s delicious though?</em>


    But the soup tasted excellent.


    After all, she used her magic to recreate the most delicious food she had ever eaten, the soup that Frey made for her in the desert,


    "I-I''ll redo it if you don''t like it. Just say the word."


    However, because Frey''s expression seemed rather grave, Ruby reached out her hand to his.


    "Oh, it''s okay."


    "Huh? Uh..."


    But Frey quickly withdrew his hand, avoiding hers. As a result, an awkward silence began to fill the living room for a moment.


    "Well, it''s nothing special... The potato soup doesn''t really suit my taste, I guess."


    "Huh?"


    Ruby began to look slightly surprised at Frey''s remarks.


    "The rye bread is also dry and tasteless. in bread is softer and tastier."


    "I-I see...?"


    "But... somehow, I''m enjoying it."


    Eventually, when Ruby started to look perplexed, Frey began to smile and speak.


    "The taste is absolutely terrible... but somehow, it''s enjoyable. At the same time, it feels like something makes my heart tingle? Anyway, just that alone make it worth eating."


    "Uh, uh-huh."


    After hearing those words, Ruby lowered her head with tears in her eyes.


    <em>As expected, there is hope...</em>


    Hope began to stir inside her.


    Devoting herself to him was indeed the right answer.


    But now, she had a more advanced thought than that.


    <em>Frey... actually hated potato soup and rye bread.</em>


    The reset Frey hated vegetable potato soup and rye bread so much that she could tell just by looking at his expression.


    But until a few days ago, he said that rye bread and potato soup were the most delicious food.


    That statement must have meant that in the countless regressions when he had tried to save her, his taste changed to match Ruby¡¯s standards.


    It was a moment where she could glimpse just how much he cherished her.


    "Th-thank you..."


    "Hmm?"


    "Thank you, Frey..."


    It was a small thing, but it meant a lot to Ruby. That was why she wanted to express her gratitude directly to Frey.


    "What are you thanking me for?"


    "..."


    But the Frey in front of her just tilted his head and asked.


    "Just¡­ for everything..."


    Looking at him with teary eyes, Ruby couldn''t hold back her boiling emotions any longer and whispered through her tears.


    "Thank you for everything..."


    Her greatest wish at that moment had been to express gratitude and say ¡®thank you for everything you did¡¯ to Frey, even just once.


    The sight of herself having to give such thanks to Frey who lost his memory, and the fact that she was the one who had caused this whole situation, made Ruby despise herself immensely.


    <em>- Rustle...</em>


    "Um."


    After a moment of silence, Ruby started holding his hands and watched his reaction, causing Frey to tilt his head.


    "It''s strange, just holding hands with you gave me goosebumps."


    "..."


    "And I hated you so much. So much that I want to kill you, even if it means losing my own life.¡±


    And then, Frey calmly made his remark.


    "I¡¯m Sor¨C"


    "I have a question."


    It reminded her again that she was the one who treated his life like a toy.


    As she attempted to kneel down again with her eyes closed, Frey interjected with a question.


    "Who are you, exactly?"


    As soon as the question came out of his mouth, Ruby''s expression turned nk.


    "Who are you? What exactly are you to me? Why did I feel suchplicated emotions whenever I saw you?"


    Frey kept throwing question after question at her while looking at her with aplicated expression.


    Ruby took a deep breath and started answering calmly.


    "...I¡¯m a sinner."


    "A sinner?"


    "At the same time, I was the worst kind of trash whomitted sins that could never be washed away."


    "..."


    "I was an idiot who made a foolish decision, one that I can never undo. Now, I''m just desperately trying to salvage the situation, like a whimpering dog."


    Still holding Frey¡¯s hand, Ruby closed her eyes tightly and continued.


    "And now, depending on your choice, I can be anything."


    "Anything?"


    "Yes, Frey."


    The Demon King pulled her chair closer, gently caressed Frey¡¯s cheek, and whispered softly into his ear.


    "For example, I can be apetent butler. Just say the word, and I''ll bring a suit or a butler uniform, and be your personal butler."


    "And, I can also be the strongest archmage. I will be at your beck and call. Unlike those mages at the Magic Tower, who can¡¯t even show their business card without permission.¡±


    "If you want me to, I can be your strategist. But I don¡¯t rmend it. I¡¯m a very foolish woman."


    "I can help you ascend to the throne if you so wish. If you desire to be the Emperor, and I will make it happen."


    "I can also be a saintess. If youmand it, I will start training in soul maniption right now. Just say the word."


    As Frey looked uncertain with the continued whispering, Ruby quietly embraced him.


    "Of course, if you want, I can be your knight. Or a barking dog. Or even a sex ve used roughly for your sole gratification. I will and can be anything you desire."


    "..."


    "The important thing is, no matter what happens, I will dedicate myself to you as your woman. Frey."


    Then, Frey spoke coldly in her embrace.


    "If I tell you to leave me now, what will you do?"


    Ruby, slightly trembling at his words, soon replied with a choked voice.


    "I would leave you right away."


    "Hmm."


    Then, after pulling her head back slightly to meet Frey''s gaze, Ruby continued.


    "But even if I leave, I will always be your woman."


    "It¡¯s fine. Now that I don¡¯t have any memories, rejecting you who knows about me would be a loss. Honestly, I''d like to reject you, but..."


    Turning his gaze away as he responded, Frey looked at Ruby, who, despite the harsh words, was still smiling brightly.


    "But, despite your words, you don''t seem very strong."


    "I-Is that so?"


    "Yes, you look like an ordinary student, no matter how I look at you.


    Hearing those words, Ruby let out a sigh of relief.


    <em>That''s a relief.</em>


    To avoid rming Frey she had temporarily suppressing her power.


    <em>For now, the most urgent problem seems to be resolved...</em>


    Frey was clearly scared of her and disliked her, and it tore her heart.


    Nevertheless, Ruby began to breathe deeply, havingpleted her n to establish her rtionship with Frey.


    <em>- Shaaa...</em>


    "Hmm?"


    As she looked at the ster mana that spread out suddenly, Ruby tilted her head.


    "...We''re being watched."


    "What?"


    At Frey''s calm words, her eyes widened.


    "I felt something was strange, I spread something inside my body in all directions, and now I can feel gazes from everywhere."


    "Darn it. When did... Oh."


    With a cold expression, Ruby stood up from her seat, and then her eyes widened.


    <em>- Crack, crack...</em>


    "Huh?"


    The ring shining brightly on Frey''s left pinky finger was slightly dimmer.


    <em>- Swoosh...</em>


    "Uh, uh?"


    At the same time, Frey copsed to the desk with empty eyes.


    "W-Why is this happening..."


    Shocked, Ruby hugged Frey desperately, then lost her words in shock.


    "Ah¡­ ahhhhh¡­"


    The ring hadn''t restored Frey''s soul.


    It was simply infusing life into Frey''s body with the power it contained.


    <em>- Crackle, crackle...</em>


    The ring was flickering.


    Because Frey used his mana, the power of the ring weakened by a notch.


    "No, no..."


    Ruby''s legs gave out, causing her to copse as she attempted to rise from the chair.


    Clutching her head, she muttered.


    "Again, because of me... Because of my stupidity..."


    In her efforts to not arouse suspicion from Frey, she had allowed people to spy on them by suppressing her powers.


    And Frey, discovering that, shortened the already pressing time limit by using his mana.


    If things continued like this, the person more precious to her than anyone else would be nothing more than a beautiful doll forever.


    Ruby wanted to stop that at all costs.


    "There''s no time for this."


    Therefore, she had to find a way to get out of this ce as quickly as possible and recharge the ring''s power.


    If the ring''s power ran out before she could recharge it, she would never be able to see Frey again.


    "W-we have to escape this ce."


    With that in mind, Ruby, who had lifted Frey onto her back, began to fall into panic again.


    "W-where should I go? The outskirts of the Western Continent? A secluded area? Or maybe the E-Eastern Continent?"


    "Ugh..."


    "T-There''s no time. If I continue like this, even myst hope will be extinguished.¡±


    Then she muttered desperately, touching Frey''s cheek again as his soul began to flicker.


    "...This time, I''ll save you, Frey."


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    Meanwhile, in a secluded location in the streets of the Western Continent, the temporary headquarters of the Hero Party.


    "...This is driving me crazy."


    The Temporary Captain, Vener was holding her head and talking to everyone.


    ¡°The Hero has fallen to Frey.¡±


    "W-what!?"


    "What does that mean...!"


    Thanks to that, the atmosphere quickly became chaotic.


    "...Calm down."


    Vener, calming the atmosphere, whispered in a subdued voice.


    "Starting now, I will begin briefing on the raid operation against Frey."


    The meetingsted for several hours.

 Chapter 357: The Submissive Ruby

    Chapter 357: The Submissive Ruby


    "Hmm..."


    "F-Frey. Are you okay?"


    When Frey, who was piggybacking on Ruby''s back, opened his drowsy eyes, Ruby asked a question with a worried expression.


    "...What are we doing now?"


    Frey ignored her question and instead asked her a question in return while looking around.


    Ruby, who was carrying him, was not just climbing a mountain, but jumping over it as if she was flying.


    So it was an understandable question.


    "We¡¯re running away."


    "Running away? So suddenly? To where? From whom?"Ruby caressed Frey''s cheek.


    Upon hearing Ruby''s words, Frey''s face turned pale.


    "... something is going on. I''ll protect you, so don''t worry."


    "Can''t you at least tell me where we¡¯re going?"


    "I''m still trying to decide where to go."


    Rubynded at the top of the mountain and continued as she caught her breath.


    "Frey, where do you think we should go? The Eastern Continent? Outskirts of the Western Continent? Or should we go to the Southern Continent?"


    "..."


    "No, maybe we should go to the Demon King¡¯s Castle? There we might find excellent protection... But I don¡¯t think I can go there now."


    Frey lost his words when the suspicious word ¡®Demon King¡¯s Castle¡¯ came out of Ruby¡¯s mouth.


    After a while, he nkly asked.


    "Who are you, really?"


    "I¡¯m your woman. The one who is indebted to you. The woman who never wants to lose you again."


    "Please tell me the truth."


    "...I''ll tell you everything once we reach a safe ce."


    "If you don''t tell me, I''ll jump off."


    Although Ruby spoke with a nonchnt expression, when Frey spoke in a firm and cold voice, she became crestfallen.


    She wanted to see Frey, who used to caress her with loving eyes.


    She wished she could reactivate the ster mana in her heart and make the ster inside her abdomen flutter again.


    "I-I am... the Demon King."


    "What?"


    "Do you... do you know what a demon king is? I was a stupid and vile person who goes around destroying the world...¡±


    "Then what am I?"


    When Frey asked again in an even colder voice, Ruby closed her eyes tightly.


    She could deceive him as much as she wanted. She could even package their rtionship as something affectionate and lovely.


    But she didn''t want to do that.


    The reason Ruby was doing this to the revived Frey was to revive his memories.


    So, hiding their most special rtionship as the ''Demon King'' and the ''Hero'' was absurd.


    If she kept hiding it and Frey''s memories didn''te back, and the ring ran out, she might spend the rest of her life filled with regret.


    She didn''t want to bear such a risk.


    And.


    Lying to Frey, who burned his soul to save her, was something she could never do.


    "You... you were... the Hero."


    "Hero¡­"


    "You were the Hero who tried to kill me, and I was the Demon King who tried to kill you. That was our rtionship."


    Ruby continued with a sorrowful expression.


    "...At least, that''s what I thought."


    "Ugh...!"


    "F-Frey?"


    Ruby hurriedly grabbed Frey as he staggered.


    "W-What¡¯s wrong?"


    "M-My memories... came back."


    "What!?"


    Shocking words came out of Frey¡¯s mouth.


    After hearing those words, Ruby made a pleased expression.


    "R-Really? Did you really regain your memories?"


    Just a while ago, she thought it was hopeless.


    She was just acting out of a small lingering hope, a hope that lingered in the small corner of her heart.


    Has a miracle really happened?


    ¡°I remembered what you did to me.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I see. That¡¯s really ni¨C.¡±


    As Ruby attempted to embrace Frey with tears of joy, she suddenly froze in ce.


    Her expression stiffened as his words finally registered in her mind.


    What she did to Frey.


    If those memories came back...


    ¡°I guess what you just said was true.¡±


    "..."


    ¡°I vividly remember the moment you put a leash around my neck for a walk and walked around the pce gardens with me, stabbing my heart, draining all the blood from my body, and the way you smiled at me.¡±


    Frey took a step back away from her as he spoke, causing Ruby¡¯splexion to turn even paler.


    "The moment you mercilessly hit my stomach, the moment you broke my leg, and..."


    "W-Wait. I can exin everything. Just let me ex¨C"


    "I remember¡­ the moment you forced me down and tried to rape me.¡±


    No matter how much Ruby tried to exin, when those words came out of Frey¡¯s mouth, she couldn''t say anything else.


    "T-That... that was..."


    It was her biggest shame now.


    That was one of the things she regretted the most.


    Justst night, Ruby had been faced with a nightmare of Frey crying bitterly underneath her.


    ¡°I felt¡­ sorrow and disgust.¡±


    "I¡¯m sorryyyyyy..."


    ¡°That chilling sensation when your body fluids invade my body¡­ Have you ever felt such a nasty feeling?¡±


    "I''m sor¨C"


    "It''s okay, you don''t need to apologize."


    "W-Wait!"


    As Frey dismissed her and turned his back, Ruby, who was kneeling, suddenly stood up.


    "I can exin! There''s a reason for it... please!"


    "Goodbye."


    "H-Hit me until you¡¯re satisfied!"


    Then she desperately grabbed the hem of her upper garment and pulled it up.


    <em>- Swoosh...</em>


    Her white belly was exposed.


    "I-I don''t care if you beat me or rape me like this! Just please don''t leave me!"


    "..."


    Ruby desperately cried out, then she bit down on her clothes and looked at Frey with a pleading expression.


    "...How can I trust you?"


    But Frey still looked at her with cold eyes.


    "Even now, didn''t you just erase my memories and have fun?"


    "..."


    "Even if not, I don''t want to be with someone who can torture me so horribly just because they liked it."


    As soon as he finished speaking, silence settled between them.


    "Well then, I''ll¨C"


    ¡°I¡¯ll engrave the stigma of very on myself.¡±


    "...What?"


    Ruby, who was trembling while holding the hem of her upper garment in her mouth, finally opened her mouth


    "I''ll be your magically bound ve. It''s magic cast by the Demon King, so no one can undo it. Not even me."


    Then, kneeling on the ground, Ruby crawled toward Frey''s feet and whispered.


    ¡°I... I hereby swear to be Frey¡¯s ve.¡±


    Then, pressing her forehead against the ground while putting Frey''s feet on her head, Ruby dered as she was trampled by his feet,


    "No one, including me, can remove this mark."


    As Ruby finished speaking, she brought her hand to her lower abdomen.


    <em>- Bzzzzz...</em>


    "Haeukkk...! "


    After a while, ck smoke began to rise from her stomach.


    Ruby screamed as her stomach convulsed wildly.


    ¡°You said you¡¯d leave if I asked you to?¡±


    "I''m sorry. But if you left like this, I felt like I would regret it for the rest of my life. I''m really sorry for changing my mind..."


    Still being trampled on by Frey on the head, Ruby desperately responded to Frey''s words and then turned her body around.


    "This... this is a sign of my submission to you."


    With Frey¡¯s feet on her face, Ruby pointed to her lower abdomen with a pitiful expression.


    "It''s a magical sentence that certifies that I''m your ve. It''ll remain there forever until I disappear from this world."


    The sentence dering Ruby''s willingness to devote both her body and soul to Frey was perfectly engraved magically.


    "...Why are you being so nice to me like this?"


    Staring nkly, Frey opened his mouth with an incredulous expression.


    "Because you did the same for me."


    Ruby, who hadpletely be Frey''s ve, licked his feet earnestly and answered him with affectionate eyes.


    "...Now, it''s my turn to dedicate my life to you."


    "..."


    "Please let me repay your kindness, Hero."


    Hearing her meaningful words, Frey closed his mouth.


    Before they knew it, the sun was gradually setting.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    "Frey, isn''t the moon unusually bright tonight?"


    "..."


    Several dayster, in a secluded cabin by the riverside in the outskirts of the Western Continent.


    ¡°That¡¯s what you said to me.¡±


    "...Did I?"


    Leaning against Frey''s head, Ruby whispered softly.


    "It''s not just that. Everything I''ve been doing these past few days, it''s what you did for me."


    "...I see."


    For the past few days, Ruby had been traveling across the Western Continent with Frey.


    It was too dangerous to go to the Southern Continent, and the Eastern Continent seemed too risky because she and Frey stood out too much.


    So, for the past few days, they had been wandering around the outskirts of the Western Continent, spending time together.


    "The y you said was funst time, actually you showed it to me a while ago."


    ¡°..."


    "Not only that. The clothes you bought for me this time were a repayment for what you gave me before, and the ice cream we shared was also something you bought for me."


    "Even obsessing over very like this?"


    "W-Well, that too."


    As Ruby hesitantly nodded her head, Frey chuckled.


    "It seems like we really had a special rtionship."


    "Yeah? Uh, yeah..."


    "Why do the memories that I''ve recalled feel so peculiar?"


    And then, starting the conversation with a dark expression.


    "Last night, I dreamed about a girl who seemed to be my younger sister.¡±


    "Oh."


    "Judging by your reaction, it seems to be true."


    Frey continued while biting his lip.


    "Why did you take away my younger sister?"


    "..."


    "Were you trying to iste me that much?"


    Watching him with a lost expression, Ruby closed her eyes and lifted her upper garment.


    <em>- Swoosh...</em>


    Finally, covering her face with the hem of her clothes, Ruby peeked out her eyes and whispered.


    "P-Punish me, please..."


    It was their secret punishment, reinstated by her.


    "...Hm."


    "Kyaakk?!"


    Frey''s fist struck her abdomen directly.


    <em>- Crack!</em>


    The ster mana within her abdomen erupted, causing her eyes to roll back as she copsed onto Frey.


    "I truly regret it..."


    As Ruby, feeling the sensation of her abdomen beingpletely destroyed by that single blow, vomited blood from her mouth, she buried her head on Frey''s shoulder and started speaking while crying sorrowfully.


    "I regret trying to rape you, isting and ostracizing you, taking away your sister... and making your life like this, I still deeply regret all of my actions."


    "..."


    "I want to turn back time. I want to atone. I-I would havemitted suicide if I could. But, I can only die by the Hero¡¯s Armament."


    With a terrified expression, she continued.


    "I''ll help you gather points. So, please, awaken your Hero¡¯s Armament and kill me. Punish me as much as it takes to judge the sins I''vemitted against you so far."


    "...Hmm."


    "So, please, at least until then... give me a chance..."


    Hearing those words, Frey shook his head and spoke.


    "I''m sorry, Ruby."


    "H-Huh...?"


    "I don''t think I can love you."


    With a shocked expression, Ruby opened her mouth.


    "In the first ce, my original soul disappeared, right?"


    "N-No! The ring...!!!"


    "Anyway, I''m sorry. No matter how hard I try to remember, all I can recall with you are dreadful memories of rape, torture, or my precious person being taken away..."


    "U-Uwahhhhh!"


    Upon hearing Frey¡¯s sincere apology, Ruby was consumed by self-loathing and let out a scream.


    <em>- Stab...!</em>


    Then, Ruby stabbed her own heart with the dagger she took out of her pocket.


    "Why did I... Why... Why on earth..."


    If only she could regress like Frey.


    If she could turn back time.


    She wanted to make it like it never happened.


    If she could go back to that point, she wanted to beat her past self to death.


    A man who sacrificed his own soul just to save her had be like this because of her delusions of grandeur.


    The reason Frey ended up like this, and enduring the countless regressions, weren''t they all because of her?


    Ruby despised herself so much.


    She wanted to kill herself out of disgust.


    She wanted to tear herself apart.


    <em>- Crack...!</em>


    ¡°I have to die¡­ I need to die¡­ I must die¡­¡±


    Ruby fell into a state of panic as she kept twisting the dagger in her heart, causing a copious amount of blood to spurt out of her chest.


    "Why won''t I die...? W-Why can''t I die? I don''t need a life without him anymo¨C¡±


    "...Stop it."


    As her body turned pale due to the bleeding, Frey quietly held her blood-soaked hand.


    "T-Thinking about it, I don''t even deserve to be by your side. The reason you are like this now is all my fault..."


    ¡°Hey."


    "I-I''ll leave. I''ll leave¡­ I''ll jump into the sea or into theva. Or I''ll make a sealing stone..."


    "...Still, I''ll try."


    "What?"


    Eventually, Frey answered quietly while stroking the head of Ruby, who was shivering palely with her entire body soaked in blood.


    "I¡¯ll try my best¡­ to love you. So... stop harming yourself."


    "Ah..."


    "Just... it looks painful."


    As he spoke, Frey tilted his head, revealing a knowing yet uncertain expression.


    "And when you''re hurt, I feel weird for some reason."


    Ruby¡¯s expression turned vacant as she listened to his kind yet meaningful response. After a while, she lowered her gaze.


    "...I''m tired. Let''s call it a night for today."


    <em>- Blink, blink...</em>


    Frey''s ring, which looked dim andcking energy, was blinking intermittently.


    If It left it like this, it seemed like it would go off at any moment.


    "...C-Can you drink me now?"


    "Huh?"


    Ruby was on the verge of tears as she saw the ring.


    Then, she opened her mouth with a determined expression.


    "Please drink my blood."


    "What...?"


    "I want to swear a blood oath to you."


    Frey''s eyebrows twitched as he heard her words.


    ¡°I, Ruby, the Second Demon King, will devote my soul to you, the Second Hero, Forever.¡±


    "..."


    "Just as you have devoted yourself to me forever."


    As soon as she finished speaking, Gugu, who was sitting on a nearby branch, quietly flew into the night sky.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    A short whileter, at the Hero Party''s tent,


    "...Hmm."


    Vener looked intently at the letter that had arrived for her.


    "An anonymous letter...?"


    "Gugu!"


    "...Considering Gugu brought it, it must be from the Saintess, right?"


    Gugu, holding the letter in her mouth, was urging her on with a foolish expression on her face.

 Chapter 358: A Lucky Day

    Chapter 358: A Lucky Day


    "Are you really asking me to drink your blood? Not metaphorically?"


    Frey stared nkly at Ruby and asked hesitantly.


    "Yes, please drink my blood."


    Ruby replied as she closed her eyes, breathing heavily in front of him.


    "To bind my soul to you through the blood oath, you must consume my blood."


    "Are you for real...?"


    "Yes, I know it might be unpleasant..."


    "Um, Ruby?"


    Frey, who was looking down at Ruby, who was talking to him while on her knees, quietly took her hand and spoke."You don''t need to speak formally."


    "Huh?"


    "It''s just... it feels a bit awkward when you speak formally."


    "Oh, I see. Then, I will exi¨C"


    "That''s enough."


    As Frey sighed, Ruby looked at him in surprise.


    "How much do I need to drink? Can I just lick it now?"


    "N-No, I''ll prepare for it. You just stay still."


    With that, Ruby began to frantically wave her fingers.


    <em>- Rustle...</em>


    Then, a wine and a ss appeared before her eyes.


    "This is the wine I treasure the most. It was made by a master thousand years ago, and it''s still magically preserved. If I were to sell this, I could probably buy a whole city."


    Ruby exined unnecessarily as she poured wine into the ss.


    "I-I''ll make you happy. I''m capable. With just the treasures I have, I can easily buy a kingdom."


    ¡°...I have no intention of running away from you.¡±


    When Frey once again sighed and reassured her again, she finally felt a little relieved.


    She then took the wine ss cautiously.


    <em>- Zing...</em>


    Then she cut her own arm with her nail and began pouring her blood into the wine ss.


    "I never imagined I would do this to someone else."


    Despite the blood flowing from her arm, she didn''t flinch.


    Then, she cautiously offered the wine ss to Frey.


    "D-Drink it, please..."


    "Hmm."


    A drink made with the world¡¯s oldest and most expensive wine and infused with the Demon King¡¯s blood.


    This shining red ruby drink possessed an efficacy beyond measure.


    Even if onebined all the potions and elixirs in the world, it wouldn¡¯t evene close to it.


    Even without considering the potent magical effects in the Demon King''s blood, the healing properties of the wine remain quite potent.


    The mere fact that drinking this ss would make one the master who could control the strongest Demon King in history made it worth its weight in gold.


    <em>- Swoosh, swoosh...</em>


    As Frey brought the extraordinary drink to his lips, Ruby, who had been staring nkly at him, blushed and clung to his side.


    <em>- Thump, thump...</em>


    Ruby''s heart was actually pounding very hard as she sat next to him, her body pressed tightly against him, and she looked up at the night sky with a calm expression.


    Was it because she was performing not just verbal obedience or physical submission, but a much more significant act of devoting her soul to someone?


    Or was it because this was the moment where she gave her whole life to the man she cherished above all else?


    Or perhaps it was the sense of immorality from Frey consuming a part of herself.


    <em>- Guzzle, guzzle...</em>


    "Ah..."


    Regardless, it was undoubtedly a wonderful feeling.


    Today, at this moment, Ruby was experiencing the happiest moment of her life.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    "Hmm."


    Having consumed all the wine, Frey nkly stared at the empty wine ss.


    <em>- Swipe...</em>


    Quietly stealing the wine that lingered on his lips with her hand, Ruby leaned against the man who had just be her master.


    "S-So, how is it? If you feel ufortable¡­"


    "...I have a favor to ask."


    "W-What favor? What is it?"


    When Frey interjected her, Ruby asked back.


    "Can you... speak in your usual tone?"


    "M-My usual tone?"


    "Yeah, your usual tone. Lately, I keep thinking about you, and it feels strange. Does it bother you?"


    "N-no! Not at all! Um, ahem¡­"


    Having abandoned the Demon King¡¯s way of speaking over the past few days andpletely fallen in love, her way of speaking inadvertently changed.


    Ruby started to blush at Frey''s request before clearing her throat.


    ¡°...So, how did it feel when you tasted me?¡±


    Then, Ruby raised her chin and spoke with her signature arrogant expression.


    "No man has ever tasted me, nor has ever dreamt of it. Consider it an honor."


    She suddenly took out her horns and tail.


    Combined with her expression she suddenly looked quite¡­ majestic.


    <em>- Sway, sway...</em>


    If only she had not snuggled up to Frey, linked her arms with him, and wrapped her fluttering tail around his arm.


    It was less like the imposing Demon King and more like a woman cosying for her lover.


    Anyway, it was incredibly cute.


    "What would the Demon King¡¯s Army say if they saw you now?"


    "...It doesn''t matter. I''m not the Demon King anymore; I''m your woman."


    Listening to Ruby''s words, Frey gazed nkly at the tip of her tail wrapped around his arm, chuckling softly.


    "It is rather unbelievable that I''m the precious one to the Demon King."


    "You don''t have to believe it, but I''ll still devote myself to you."


    "...Anyway, is this all we have to do?"


    Upon hearing that, Ruby smiled and ced her hand over Frey''s heart.


    "There''s onest step."


    With those words, she closed her eyes and murmured inwardly.


    <em>This is Frey''s heartbeat.</em>


    She wanted to know more about Frey, even if only a little.


    Though he had lost his memories, she didn¡¯t know much about him either.


    <em>It''s okay; we can learn about each other from now on.</em>


    But then again, that meant they were starting from the same line.


    And that was enough.


    Even if he failed to regain his memories, they could bury their lost past under new memories.


    <em>- Buzz...</em>


    Having made that resolution, Ruby slowly retrieved something from Frey''s chest.


    "What''s this?"


    "It''s proof of the blood oath between you and me."


    In her palmy a bead, ruby-red at the bottom and silver at the top.


    "Now, I-"


    Ruby tenderly caressed the precious beads with loving eyes.


    However, her expression suddenly turned nk.


    "Ruby, what''s wrong?"


    "Ah... Ahh..."


    Frey''s silver color had be murky.


    From a seemingly pure white to the silver color of the moonlight that covered it, with golden shining at the center of the silver.


    And there was the burning red, unlike her own ruby, and ck that spread around the surface of the bead.


    Those colors tainted the pure and beautiful silver.


    "Ugh..."


    Ruby momentarily lost herposure and lowered her head.


    "Ah, uh..."


    "Why are you acting like this?"


    "..."


    "Ruby?"


    And then tears started to well up in her eyes.


    <em>My sins... run too deep.</em>


    Frey had always been loyal to her, except for this cycle.


    In the previous cycle alone, he even mercilessly killed those five girls.


    And despite being tortured to the verge of death by her, Frey remained loyal to her.


    <em>It runs too deep...</em>


    However, by the end of that cycle, Frey''s memories were destroyed to the point where he lost them.


    Why did it happen?


    Of course, it was because of her.


    Why did Frey and the five girlse into contact?


    It was also because of her.


    "Are you hurt?"


    Frey reached out to her.


    "..."


    Looking at him, Ruby thought to herself.


    <em>What a foolish girl.</em>


    Why didn''t she show her sincerity to Frey before all of this happened?


    In fact, she had been in love with him from the beginning.


    Yes.


    Ruby had always been in love with Frey.


    But because of her extremely twisted personality and sky-high arrogance, she misunderstood that feeling as a desire to dominate him.


    Her attempts to iste and break Frey were all because of that.


    She did not understand the meaning of ¡®love'', and all she could think of was the disgusting thought of breaking Frey and making him her own.


    <em>I love you. All I needed to do was say I love you.</em>


    However, recently, as she learned the emotion of ''love'' from Frey, she realized.


    That the feeling she harbored for him was nothing but ''love.''


    Not a desire for conquest, not a desire for domination, not madness to devour the pure and innocent boy.


    It was her first love as a girl.


    However, by the time she realized her feelings, it was already toote.


    Ruby was already a sinner who toyed with the man she was forever devoted to, shattering his soul into pieces.


    And for that, the price she has to pay is theplete spiritual death of her loved one.


    Not only that, she also needed to concede to the five girls.


    "Geuh..."


    Ruby, suddenly standing up, began to walk away with tears streaming from her eyes.


    "Ru-Ruby?"


    Her self-loathing had reached its peak.


    She was overwhelmed with remorse towards Frey, hating herself for making him like this.


    She couldn''t bear to see him in front of her.


    <em>In the first ce, all I had to do was live happily with him without destroying the world.</em>


    "Ruby!"


    <em>It could have been as simple as admitting that I love him.</em>


    Should she seclude herself and try researching how to turn back time?


    As Ruby became lost in her spiraling thoughts, she began to hyperventte upon hearing Frey calling out to her.


    "Huff, huff..."


    Right now, she just wanted to be alone for a while.


    She needed time to sort out her feelings.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    <em>- Chirp, Chirpp...!!</em>


    As time passed, morning arrived.


    "..."


    Ruby sat alone by the roadside, a little away from the cabin by the river, with a vacant expression.


    She eventually stood up.


    "Yeah, it was my fault."


    She made up her mind.


    "It''s my pain to bear, not Frey''s."


    With those words, she moved slowly and murmured in a subdued voice.


    "I have to reveal to the Hero Party that I am the Demon King."


    It was the result of the self-loathing, love for Frey, and remorse that had been building up overnight.


    "...How should I deal with Frey''s identity?"


    Of course, she couldn''t say that right away.


    If she revealed herself as the Demon King, people would naturally start to suspect Frey''s true identity.


    If that happened, it would be Frey who would suffer.


    She, being the Demon King, would not truly die even if her body perished.


    But for Frey, death would be the end.


    So, she needed to find a way for Frey not to be suspected as the Hero even if she revealed herself as the Demon King.


    "And..."


    Ruby walked briskly with that thought in mind, but she soon stopped, reached into her pocket, and grabbed the bead from the blood oath.


    <em>- Hiss...!</em>


    Seeing the bead, Ruby clenched her fist with all her might.


    <em>- Swoosh...</em>


    She opened her hand again and the bead became considerably cloudy.


    The distinct ruby and silver colors were mixed by her grip.


    The murkiness of the silver color had already be irrelevant as it mixed with the ruby color.


    "Soon... I have to offer myself."


    She blushed shyly at the thought.


    ¡°If I offer my body and make him eat this bead¡­ his soul may stabilize.¡±


    She nned to feed him her own soul.


    Of course, it was a forbidden act.


    She didn''t know what would happen.


    Even the former Demon King had only attempted it.


    "I wish there was another way..."


    But now, Ruby was simply filled with the thought of saving Frey.


    She, who had once boasted of devouring Frey, had reached the point where she would offer her blood and soul for him.


    "Then..."


    Ruby finally arrived at the cabin.


    She pondered how to apologize for abruptly leaving yesterday as she went through the defensive spells she had cast on the cabin.


    But suddenly, she turned her gaze to the side.


    "...Ah, I need to prepare breakfast."


    She still wanted to create a few more memories with Frey.


    "Maybe I''ll try making button mushroom soup today..."


    After today, maybe she should leave the Eastern Continent and spend about a year in a secluded mountain vige with him?


    With such thoughts in mind, Ruby began to walk towards the market.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    <em>- Crackle...</em>


    "Hehe..."


    She was giggling softly to herself as she lifted the defensive spell and entered the cabin.


    "I managed to haggle for the first time."


    To be Frey''s woman, learning how to do chores was essential.


    With that in mind, Ruby had vigorously negotiated with the owner of the vegetable shop, securing ingredients for a silver coin less than the asking price.


    "Frey, I¡¯m sorry for what happened yesterday. Please forgive me."


    With both hands full of food ingredients, Ruby stepped inside.


    "I''ll prepare breakfast, so just wait a moment¡­"


    Her words trailed off and her eyes widened as she saw the scene in front of her.


    <em>- Swoshh...</em>


    The inside of the cabin was horribly destroyed.


    "..."


    It was unmistakably the aftermath of a fierce battle.


    "...Ah."


    Seeing the devastation, Ruby slumped to the ground limply.


    The button mushroom she held slipped and rolled to the floor.


    - This is Vener.


    As the mushroom stopped rolling, there, next to it,y a letter addressed to her.


    - Hero, if you''re reading this letter, don''t worry too much.


    "..."


    - We have secured Frey.


    Her face quickly turned pale.

 Chapter 359: The Fourth Trial

    "..."


    Ruby knelt amidst the devastated cabin with a pale expression.


    After a moment of silence, she finally fixed her gaze on the letter.


    Hero, you were under Frey''s control. We couldn''t bear to watch that sight. So, when you momentarily disappeared from the cabin, we attacked Frey.


    "What..."


    Ruby''s eyes began to dim upon reading the letter.


    If this letter was true, did it mean that an attack urred when she left this ce?


    If it was true, she couldn''t bear it, as this meant that this was her fault again.


    So it must be false.<em>- Buzz...</em>


    Desperately, she sent demonic energy out around her, thinking it might be one of Frey''s pranks, but there were no life forms detected.


    Just a few fish swimming by the riverside.


    As a result, Frey was subdued and detained by us. It turned out that the anonymous report that Frey had actually lost his powers was true.


    Realizing this, Ruby suddenly stood up with a nk expression.


    Currently, we n to interrogate Frey to find out how he subdued you and the method of mind control that prevents you from resisting him.


    "No, no..."


    Cold sweat began to trickle down her face.


    In case of unforeseen circumstances, the entire Hero Party was dispatched to subdue Frey, so they might not be able toe out to meet you. Instead, we will provide you with the coordinates of our current location, so if youe, we will protect you immediately...


    "No, no, no!"


    Ruby started to run towards the exit of the cabin, screaming.


    "Frey! No! Nooo!"


    The button mushrooms that Ruby had painstakingly chosen and negotiated for tens of minutes were trampled under her feet.


    "Is this my fault? Is this my fault again?"


    But without even acknowledging that Ruby opened the door and rushed outside, and began to cast teleportation magic in panic.


    <em>- Fizz!</em>


    "Ugh!"


    However, soon tears of blood flowed from her eyes as she copsed.


    Using teleportation magic required a high concentration, so it was only natural that she failed to cast it in a state of great panic.


    <em>- Zzt, zzt! Zzzt!</em>


    "Uh, uh..."


    She tried several times afterward, but her mind couldn¡¯t focus at all, and eventually, blood began to flow from her body due to the strain.


    "I had to go as fast as possible... hurry."


    Unfazed by the damage to her body, she calcted the coordinates, and soon she looked up at the sky.


    <em>- Whoosh...!</em>


    She unfolded her wings.


    ¡°I can get there in 10 minutes. Frey, hang in there.¡±


    Fortunately, the Hero Party''s temporary residence was not far from here.


    If she flew as fast as possible, she might be able to prevent a disaster.


    "...It doesn''t matter."


    For a moment, Ruby thought about what would happen if her identity were exposed, but she quickly shook her head.


    Frey, who barely survived soul annihtion by a miracle, was in danger.


    If he died, wasn¡¯t it all over anyway?


    <em>- Flutter...!</em>


    With that thought in mind, Ruby soared into the sky, her hand tightly clenched to the letter sent by Vener.


    "I can stop it. I can stop it. I can stop it."


    Luckily, the wind was blowing towards where the Hero Party was located.


    She estimated she could arrive within 5 to 6 minutes.


    "I can stop it..."


    She kept reassuring herself with a forced smile. However, her expression soon stiffened when she remembered the state of the cabin.


    "..."


    She just remembered that the blood in the cabin had already dried up.


    <em>- Wobble...!</em>


    Ruby''s body, flying at high speed, began to wobble in mid-air.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    A few minutester, at the temporary residence of the Hero Party.


    "Huh? What''s that over there?"


    "Wha-what is that?"


    Alice and Arianne, who were sitting around the residence for a break, looked up at the sky with puzzled expressions.


    The glimmering dot from the sky was getting bigger and bigger.


    "Is that...ing this way?"


    "Uh, uh?"


    The moment the two girls realized that it was heading towards them¡­


    <em>- Boom!!!</em>


    "Aah!"


    "A-Are we under attack!?"


    The dot crashed in front of them at a terrifying speed.


    "Cough, cough..."


    "B-Be careful. It could be one of Frey''s minions..."


    The two girls were dazed momentarily and covered in dust. They hesitated for a moment before assuming abat stance.


    "..."


    "Huh?"


    "Hero?"


    But the figure emerging from the dust cloud was none other than Ruby.


    "Ho-how did this..."


    "Where''s Frey?"


    "What?"


    Approaching Ruby with a bewildered expression, the two girls listened to Ruby''s murderous words filled with killing intent before answering with a confused expression.


    "Uh, well... right now, Ms. Vener..."


    "He''s in the basement..."


    <em>- Step, Step, Step...!</em>


    "Hero! Where are you going!? It''s dangerous!!"


    Upon hearing the word ''basement'', Ruby urgently rushed inside.


    "Ms. Ruby...?"


    "W-what''s happening?"


    "You came?"


    Then, the children who had been sitting in the conference room stood up and began to look at Ruby.


    "Ho-how do you get to the basement?"


    "What?"


    "How do you get to the basement!!"


    As Ruby screamed at the children, they began to exchange nces with each other.


    "Ms. Ruby, please calm down."


    "You seem very tired, why don''t you rest..."


    Gradually, their eyes softened as they looked at her.


    It seemed they still thought that Frey was in control of her.


    "Frey is currently being interrogated by Ms. Vener. So..."


    "...Since when?"


    "Uh, well..."


    As she looked at them, Ruby felt her heart boil with rage.


    "Since yesterday dawn, right after we sessfully subdued Frey..."


    "No, noooo!!"


    Upon hearing those words, she cried out in despair.


    "Stop it!! Tell her to stop it right now!!"


    "As expected... there''s a problem."


    "Is it ck magic?"


    "At least we need to subdue..."


    Seeing the frantic Ruby, the students began to approach her cautiously.


    "..."


    Ruby¡¯s gaze gradually turned cold as she looked at the approaching student.


    <em>- Crack, crackle...</em>


    At the same time, her mind also grew colder.


    Right now, Ruby has only one thing to do.


    <em>- BOOOOM!!!!</em>


    "Aaaah!"


    "What¡¯s happening...!"


    With a cold expression, Ruby mmed the ground with all her might.


    <em>- Crack...! crack, crack...!!</em>


    The surrounding ground shook as if struck by an earthquake, and cracks began to form on the solid floor.


    <em>- Whooossh...!</em>


    Finally, the makeshift basement was revealed.


    "..."


    As Ruby was about to leap into it, she slowly looked back.


    "...!?"


    The children were staring at her with nk expressions.


    ¡°Frey¡­ I¡¯ll be there soon¡­ Hang in there¡­¡±


    Ruby red her killing intent as if daring the students to follow her before hurriedly jumping into the basement.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    "You''re persistent, Frey."


    "..."


    When I came to my senses, I found myself tied tightly to a chair in a basement, being tortured by Vener.


    "Give up. That sigma of very you put on mest time was lifted by a Cloud Kingdom sorcerer. I''ll have the children do it sequentially too."


    The way I was tied up was exactly the same as when I put her in the underground prisonst time. Did she remember it so she could repay the favor?


    <em>- Twist...!</em>


    "...!"


    When I was lost in my thoughts, Vener ruthlessly twisted the knife stuck into my side.


    Yet, strangely, I didn¡¯t feel any pain.


    Kania¡¯s recently developed pain nullification magic came to mind.


    Bute to think of it, haven''t I not felt pain for a long time?


    Of course, now I almost guessed the reason, but still.


    After this incident, I think I had to do some consultation with Kania.


    "All this time, you vehemently denied everything with indignation, iming you really didn''t know. Yet, you remain silent now?"


    Well, I really didn''t know anything before.


    After being devoured by Ferloche and subjected to interrogation about my n, I''ve temporarily regained my memory with her permission.


    So that was the situation.


    Toplete this n, I needed to regain my memory at this moment.


    Anyway, when would Ruby arrive? My body felt like it was reaching its limit.


    <em>- Squeak...!</em>


    As I thought about this, the door behind me opened.


    Could it be Ruby?


    "Brother..."


    Damn it.


    Of all times.


    "..."


    My younger sister, Aria momentarily looked at me nkly.


    "...Brother, you know that''s what you deserve, right?"


    Her expression immediately changed to a cold one and walked away.


    However, I noticed a glimpse of ''fear'' in her expression for a moment.


    She was afraid of me.


    It was kind of sad.


    "If you had just listened to my advice, none of these things would have happened. Why did you do such scary things anyway?"


    That said, I tried to exclude Aria from the n.


    Should have revised the n a bit more.


    "Of course, that''s that, but, Vener, this is too much, isn''t it?"


    "What do you mean by that? This is Frey we¡¯re talking about."


    "I''d rather interrogate him myself. You can leave now."


    "I don''t want to. I¡¯m the highest decision-maker here."


    "Are you asking for a fight?"


    I sat quietly in my seat, breaking into a cold sweat as I watched the two argue.


    Then, I sighed quietly and opened my mouth.


    "I''m sorry."


    "...?"


    Then, the two women shifted their gaze towards me and tilted their heads.


    "Just..."


    Because I didn''t have the strength to say the next words, I closed my eyes quietly and muttered to myself.


    <em>A new possibility has opened up... I guess there''s no other way.</em>


    Until a few days ago, the n was going smoothly, except for being devoured by Ferloche for a few days.


    But then, unexpectedly, a new possibility arose.


    I didn''t expect such a sudden quest would pop up.


    I was still pondering whether to ept it or not.


    <em>Well, I''ll decide when the timees.</em>


    <em>Now, it''s time to wee her.</em>


    <em>- BOOM!!!</em>


    "...!!!"


    Suddenly, the door behind me burst open and someone rushed in.


    "Frey!!!"


    It seems like the time hase.


    We''ve prepared thoroughly, even with Ferloche''s help.


    A single happy ending.


    For the ''true ending''.


    The time hase to enter a scenario we''ve never entered before.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    "Ru-Ruby?"


    "Hero."


    As Ruby smashed through the basement door and rushed in, Aria and Vener stared at her with nk expressions.


    "Fr-Frey. I found you..."


    However, Ruby was walking, her gaze fixed solely on Frey.


    "Fre¨C"


    However, she stopped suddenly, her eyes bing vacant.


    <em>- Blink, blink, blink...</em>


    Frey''s ring was shing incessantly.


    It seemed like it would turn off in a few minutes.


    "Hero, it''s dangerous here..."


    <em>- Grasp...!</em>


    "...Uh?"


    Watching quietly, Ruby reached out and grabbed Vener, who was reaching out to her.


    "Frey, who did this to you?"


    "Disgustingly, he kept shouting your name and fought until the end. Of course, he fainted from exerting all his strength during the battle, so we were able to bring him here.¡±


    "...The knife stuck in his side?"


    "We were interrogating him. Hero, by the way, we need to check for the charm magi¨C-"


    With that, she couldn''t see Vener in the room anymore.


    "Huuuuek!?"


    Grabbing her arm with vacant eyes, Ruby threw her with enough force to fling her into the corridor outside the basement.


    <em>- Thud...! BOOM!!!</em>


    "The system probably protected her..."


    Still muttering with vacant eyes as she watched her roll down the corridor and hit the wall, Ruby then turned her gaze to Aria.


    "...E-Everyone! It''s dangerous!"


    She was already heading towards the children who were trying to enter the basement.


    <em>- Thud...!</em>


    Seeing this, Ruby kneeled on the floor and started crawling towards Frey.


    "Frey, I''m here."


    "Hehe, Ruby."


    Frey replied with a small smile and a soft voice.


    "No, no, don''t. Don''t speak. Don''t exert yourself. Just listen."


    As the ring was about to go off, Ruby hugged him, tears streaming down her cheeks.


    "Frey, consume my soul. It might stabilize yours."


    Then, Ruby offered him a bead mixed with red and silver.


    ¡°...What would happen if I recovered from eating that?¡±


    "Of course, if you recover, you wille back to life. So hurry-"


    "But then, you''ll die right?"


    "...What?"


    Hearing this, Ruby made a puzzled expression instead of handing him the bead.


    "In the end, the Hero will perish along with the Demon King. It''s thest verse of the prophecy."


    Frey looked directly into her eyes.


    "T-That''s right. So let''s die together, Frey. Consume my soul, recover, and then live happily ever


    after. And in the end¡­ we will perish together."


    "No."


    "...?"


    Frey responded with a stern expression, then he smiled and whispered.


    "Ruby, I recovered... my memories."


    "M-Memories?"


    ¡°Yeah, the memories I had with you.¡±


    ¡°...!!!¡±


    Ruby''s eyes widened at his words.


    Then, Frey closed his eyes and continued.


    "Memories of us meeting for the first time, going to the academy together, our first night, and how you got corrupted in my ce.¡±


    "F-Frey."


    ¡°When you were attacked and disappeared in front of me¡­ Do you remember how I kept shouting your name? Funny, isn''t it?"


    Ruby''s eyes began to fill with tears hotter than ever before as Frey chuckled.


    "Don''t... don''t leave me!"


    As tears streamed down Ruby''s cheeks and wet Frey''s knees, she desperately shouted.


    She desperately shouted as her tears soaked Frey¡¯s knees.


    "If you won''t consume my soul willingly, I''ll force you. You''ll definitely¨C"


    "When I recover and be the Hero again, you''ll eventually be killed by me."


    "Isn''t that obvious? I''m the Demon King!! It''s natural for you to kill me!!!"


    "No, it''s not."


    With a gentle smile, Frey met Ruby''s eyes.


    "I''ve gone through countless regressions just to save you. It''s the worst ending if you die without living for even a few years."


    "But, but... I''ve already rejected the Purification Quest!!"


    Ruby wailed and cried out.


    "I''m sorry, Frey... If only I had epted it... I ruined everything like a fool... I, I..."


    "What if there''s a way?"


    "What?"


    "There''s a very simple way."


    Ruby¡¯s expression turned nk upon hearing Frey¡¯s words.


    "I''ll be the Demon King in your stead."


    "...What?"


    Ruby let out a stunned voice.


    ¡°Do you know what is floating in front of me right now?¡±


    "...No way."


    "As expected, you''re smart. You''re truly my lover."


    "Stop."


    Realizing what would happen next, Ruby paled and grabbed Frey''s hand.


    [Sudden Quest - Corruption]


    [Reward: Everything]


    "If you failed the Purification Quest, I''ll just ept the Corruption Quest. Right?"


    "Stop. Stop it. Don''t."


    Desperately, Ruby shook Frey''s body with a frantic expression.


    She wanted to knock him out if possible, but if she did, Frey''s soul would be extinguished, so Ruby could only plead with him.


    "While it says the reward is everything... I only need one thing."


    "I told you not to. Frey, do you want me to get angry? Do you want to see the wrath of the Demon King!?"


    "You need to live happily, Ruby."


    Saying so, Frey shed tears and gently caressed Ruby''s cheek.


    "I-I''ll try to find a way to bring back the Purification quest! I''ll negotiate with the Demon God...!"


    "If I''m corrupted and be the Demon King, you''ll be the Hero and kill me. It''ll be very easy for you."


    "No!!! Stop it!!!"


    "That''s the only solution to break this vicious cycle of sad ending."


    "Stoppp!!!"


    Despite Ruby''s desperate cries, Frey eventually made his decision.


    [ept]


    "I love you forever, Ruby."


    "Aaaahhhhhhh!!!!"


    Ruby screamed to the heavens andpletely lost her mind when she saw Frey close his eyes after professing his love for her onest time.


    [Retry checkpoint designated]


    At the same time, the system window began to appear automatically.


    [Error: Owner of the unique ability [Retry] not found]


    [Initiating eligible candidate search...]


    Under the numerous lines written in the air, only one sentence appeared at the very bottom.


    [The Fourth Ordeal begins.]


    At that moment, the sky began to darken.

 Chapter 360: Bad Ending (3)

    In a musty-smelling basement, a girl nkly sat hunched over.


    "This has to be a lie."


    After staring into space for a while, the girl finally chuckled.


    "A Corruption Quest, huh? Frey? Got corrupted? That¡­ That can''t be true, can it?"


    "..."


    "G-Get up. I found a way to restore your soul. If you eat this bead, your soul will stabilize. So stop ying around and get up now.¡±


    With those words, Ruby tried to lift Frey up.


    But she stiffened when she grabbed him.


    [Congrattions on Clearing the Quest.][Ending 999 - Corruption of the Hero]


    Before Ruby''s eyes, a simple message appeared.


    "..."


    Having lost her words after seeing the message, Ruby slowly opened her information window to check her own disposition.


    [Disposition: Girl]


    Her disposition had changed from ¡®Demon King¡¯ to ¡®Girl¡¯.


    [Disposition: Demon Lord]


    On the other hand, Frey had his disposition changed from "Hero" to "Demon King."


    "Is this real...?"


    It was the first time Frey''s disposition hadpletely changed.


    <em>- Crackle...</em>


    Lost in her thoughts, Ruby watched the scene unfold, her expression twisting as her system window buzzed and disappeared.


    [Ending the Path of Pretender System.]


    "Ah, aahhhhh!!!"


    Soon, Ruby began to scream in despair, her eyes brimming with tears.


    "Frey!!!! No!!!! Nooooo!!!"


    She then began to untie the ropes that bound Frey to the chair.


    "Why did you do that!! Why did you do this!! You idiot!!"


    And then, embracing him tightly, Ruby began to sob loudly.


    The children at the end of the hallway, the raindrops beginning to fall from the copsed ceiling, none of it mattered to her now.


    "How am I supposed to live!!!"


    Despite his unstable memory and soul, Frey once again sacrificed himself for her.


    To break the shackles that were imposed on her, he epted the Corruption Quest and became the Demon King in her stead.


    And, with a smile, he asked her to kill him.


    "I don''t want to!!! I don''t want to!!"


    For Ruby, who had just understood the emotion called love, it was something she could never do.


    "I already had a ce for us to live. I had already bought a house in a rural vige in the Eastern Continent... I even filed for relocation..."


    Holding Frey with an expression of disbelief, Ruby buried her face in his chest, choking back sobs.


    "Why did you save a scum like me... Just why..."


    She remembered a few days ago, sharing the same bed with Frey in the cabin.


    At first, both of them felt awkward, and for a while, they slept at opposite ends, hesitating in their pure affection.


    Then one day, unable to bear it any longer, she timidly approached Frey and hugged him from behind.


    And the next morning, she woke up to Frey hugging her back. At that time, she felt like her heart would explode from beating too hard.


    Even now, as she hugged him, those memories were still vividly reying in her mind.


    Right now, she felt like Frey would kiss her shyly, just like back then.


    Back then, the kiss was really sweet.


    To the point where even her stomach would unconsciously flutter.


    "...Heuk."


    Ruby, who was staring nkly at Frey, suddenly clenched her fists and hit her own stomach hard with lifeless eyes.


    "Uh, ugh..."


    It was the first time she hurt herself.


    If she didn''t do this, she felt like she wouldn''t be able to drive away the guilt and regret that overwhelmed her.


    <em>- Crackle...</em>


    Suddenly, an unfamiliar energy began to emanate from Frey''s body.


    "Uh, huh..."


    What she felt inside of him now was not the pure and noble ster mana¡­ it was demonic energy.


    His once fair skin started to turn purple, starting from his left arm.


    His head twitched, and horn-like protrusions began to emerge.


    <em>- Swish...</em>


    Watching him nkly, Ruby raised her trembling hand and reached out to him.


    <em>- sh...!</em>


    And then, Ruby quietly flicked her fingers.


    <em>- Drip...</em>


    After a moment, small wounds appeared on Frey''s arm, and blood began to trickle down.


    "Ah..."


    The action just now wasn''t an ¡®act of affection¡¯ from Ruby.


    Instead, it was something she couldn¡¯t have done if she truly loved him.


    But Ruby''s attack seeded all too easily in inflicting wounds on Frey.


    It was proof that the ¡®system¡¯ blocking the two hadpletely disappeared.


    "Uh, uuh..."


    That meant Ruby could kill Frey right now.


    While Ruby herself needed the ¡®Hero Armament¡¯ to die, she could kill Frey as much as she wanted.


    As long as he hadn''t fully awakened as the Demon King yet.


    "Uwaaa, aah..."


    Ruby''s trembling hand moved towards Frey''s chest.


    If she gave just a little force now, Frey would die.


    Just as Frey wanted, just as he had begged her to.


    "..."


    Ruby¡¯s hand trembled on top of Frey¡¯s chest. Soon, tears stained her cheeks.


    "I can''t do it."


    Finally, a small word came out of her mouth.


    "Frey, this time I¡¯ll be the one to save you."


    She slowly lowered her hand from his chest and continued.


    "I''ll try to find a way to regress. No, even if it''s not a regression, whether it''s the Demon God or the Sun God, no matter who it is I will make them save you. Even if I have to sacrifice everything, I''ll definitely save you."


    Frey had regressed until his soul shattered to save her corrupted self.


    Then, there was no reason she couldn¡¯t do it for him.


    Of course, realistically, regression would be difficult for her.


    Both the Demon God and the Help System said so; they all called it a ¡®unique ability¡¯.


    However, even if she didn¡¯t regress, there ought to be a way to save him.


    <em>After all, even if he is corrupted, Frey is still Frey.</em>


    He was the most kind-hearted Hero.


    So, if she just tried a little harder, someday he would too...


    "Ah."


    Ruby, who was stroking Frey''s cheek with tears in her eyes as she was lost in thought, soon widened her eyes.


    "F-Frey?"


    "..."


    Before she knew it, Frey was staring at her with wide-open eyes.


    "W-What''s going on? What happened?"


    Ruby looked at him and took a step back, her face was pale as she murmured.


    "I-I don''t understand."


    Frey had clearly chosen corruption.


    But now, his expression was too pure.


    It was as if the corruption had somehow failed.


    <em>- Rustle...</em>


    As he slowly stood up, cold sweat began to trickle down Ruby''s face.


    "D-Did you manage to resist it?"


    <em>- Step, step...</em>


    "You resisted the corruption? Really?"


    Eventually, a hopeful smile blossomed across her face.


    <em>- Boom!!!</em>


    "Gah!?"


    Frey suddenly scattered ster mana all around, causing Ruby to vomit blood and copse to the ground.


    "...What?"


    Frey''s power was overwhelming her.


    "Hello, Ms. Ruby?"


    Before she knew it, Frey stood before her, now in the form of the Demon King.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    A few hourster...


    "Cough, cough..."


    "..."


    Ruby was mmed into a corner of the destroyed temporary shelter of the Hero Party. After coughing several times, she finally staggered to her feet.


    "W-What''s, what''s going on?"


    "..."


    "What on earth is this?!"


    She yelled at Frey who was tilting his head in front of her.


    "..."


    But there was no response from Frey.


    He just continued to tilt his head and observed her.


    It almost looked eerie.


    "H-Help system!! Come out!!!"


    Unable to bear it any longer, Ruby tried to summon the ''help system'', but her expression darkened immediately.


    <em>My Path of Pretender System has already ended. Then it wouldn¨C</em>


    As Ruby thought of that, her eyes widened.


    > Please enter your question.


    "Uh..."


    For some reason, even after her system was gone, the ''help system'' remained.


    Was it because the Demon God had installed it in an abnormal way to begin with?


    "T-Tell me."


    Tell me something.


    Ruby was already too mentally drained to think through all these thoughts individually.


    "W-Why is Frey... acting like that?"


    - Currently, Frey''s personality and soul have been reset.


    "What!?"


    Ruby eximed in shock upon hearing that.


    - The individual known as ''Frey Raon Starlight'' will never fall to corruption under any circumstances.


    - However, an unprecedented event of him choosing corruption on his own has urred. The probability of such an event happening is less than 0.00000000001%...


    - Thus, in order to forcibly proceed with the ''corruption'', the personality and soul remaining within Frey werepletely reset.


    - As a result, the corruption was sessfully carried out. If you have any further questions...


    "...Ah."


    Ruby, having read all the text in front of her, copsed in front of Frey with dead eyes.


    "Ugh."


    Frey was dead.


    From the moment he made the choice to shoulder the burden in Ruby¡¯s ce, he was already prepared to die.


    She realized this now.


    "I have no idea how to kill you."


    "..."


    "I need to adjust my ns. First, I''ll collect items to increase my strength, and then I''ll deal with the individuals who are most likely to interfere with my ns, including you..."


    Frey started to move forward as he spoke.


    "There are seven people nearby who are likely to be my allies. I''ll join forces with them first..."


    "Aaargh!"


    "...!?"


    Then, as Ruby desperately rushed at him, Frey immediately turned and assumed abat stance.


    "Eat this! Eat it!!"


    "Heub!?"


    Ruby, clinging to Frey, forcefully shoved the bead into his mouth, a bead mixed with ruby and silver colors.


    The same one from the blood oath they made just a day ago, containing both of their souls.


    "Please!! Eat this ande to your senses!!"


    With tears streaming down her face and her eyes tightly shut, Ruby cried out.


    "Heub."


    "Keoheokk!"


    As Frey was forced to swallow the bead, he kicked her directly on her stomach.


    "...That''s unpleasant."


    Shortly after, Frey, with a cold expression, stood up again and muttered as he looked at Ruby, who was sprawled on the ground.


    "Do you really think something will happen because of this?"


    "..."


    After saying that, Frey spread his wings and began to fly into the sky. Still sprawled on the ground, Ruby just stared nkly at Frey¡¯s figure, which was getting farther and farther away from her.


    ¡°Hero...¡±


    "Ms. Ruby..."


    Then, she heard a voiceing from behind her, causing her to tremble.


    "I couldn''t believe it, but it turns out, big brother really was the Demon King. That scumbag. I''ll kill him..."


    "I''ll dedicate my life to killing him. So..."


    Aria and Vener who were as battered and bruised as her, grabbed Ruby''s shoulders and spoke tearfully.


    <em>- Bang! Bang! Bang!!</em>


    "Eek!"


    "..!?"


    Ruby''s eyes were filled with horror as she looked at the two of them. Suddenly, she began to pound her forehead against the ground.


    "Why... Why are you doing this?! Hero..."


    "I-I''m not a hero..."


    "What?"


    As Ruby knelt before Aria, who was covering her head, she began to speak with a frightened expression.


    "I''m not the Hero... Frey was."


    "What are you saying?"


    "I was the Demon King."


    As soon as she finished speaking, silence fell.


    "Ruby... Are you alright? You seem to be in shock."


    "Hero, you should take some rest..."


    After a while, the two wereforting Ruby with concerned eyes.


    <em>- Poof!!</em>


    "...!!!"


    As purple smoke revealed Ruby''s true form, their expression started to turn nk.


    "I... I was a pretender."


    To the both of them, Ruby revealed herself with eyes devoid of hope.

 Chapter 361: Something Is Wrong (2)

    Chapter 361: Something Is Wrong (2)


    "Munch¡­ Munch."


    "Ms. Ferloche, what were you chewing on so intensely for the past few days?"


    "Well, anyway, when did you start following us? You were supposed to be lying in the hospital bed..."


    While I was chewing on Frey¡¯s soul bead, Kania and Irina asked.


    But that wasn''t all.


    "..."


    The Four main heroines, excluding me.


    Even Isolet and Lulu.


    Everyone''s gaze was fixed on me.This was quite awkward.


    "I didn''t know!!"


    "Hmm."


    "Hahh. What did I expect?"


    Indeed, when things got awkward, acting dumb always worked.


    See, everyone was already sighing and giving up.


    <em>Isn''t that right?</em>


    <em>Lord Frey, who is currently getting chewed?</em>


    "Nom nom nom..."


    <em>- Bzzzz...</em>


    <em>I couldn''t believe that the reason you asked me to let you stay in your body for a while and help you regain your memories was to ept the ''Corruption'' quest.</em>


    Even I hadn''t anticipated that.


    "Hmm..."


    Could it be rted to the Fourth Ordeal?


    The one where it recreated a world where you were corrupted?


    That made sense.


    Originally, it was an ¡®Ordeal¡¯ by the system that reyed past retry records to inflict suffering.


    But there was no cycle of you bing corrupted.


    So, the system opted for an alternative.


    The Fourth Ordeal always urred in apletely fictional world, with an AI mimicking you.


    But now, a never-before-seen event has unfolded where you voluntarily epted corruption.


    Though your soul had escaped back into my mouth just before the Ordeal began, your body truly became corrupted.


    And the moment your body corrupted.


    The Fourth Ordeal began.


    Yes.


    The Fourth Ordeal was happening in reality, not in a virtual world like previous Ordeals.


    I was surprised, too. I never knew something like this was possible, let alone considered it happening.


    Of course, just because the Ordeal was happening in reality didn''t mean there would be any significant difference.


    The world had already begun to be interfered with by the system, and once the Ordeal was over, everything should return to normal...


    Would it?


    I didn''t know.


    This was the first time an Ordeal had urred in reality.


    Even if the Ordeal ended, whether everything would return to normal...


    Will it return to normal?


    How did you know that?


    Hmm.


    Come to think of it, there was something I was curious about.


    I didn''t understand your actions this time.


    Why on earth did you take this risk?


    Wasn''t your n to ensure everyone except Ruby passed the Ordeal?


    Was there a reason to make the Ordeal happen in the real world instead of a virtual one?


    "..."


    Huh?


    In the first ce, what if the Fourth Ordeal has always been executed incorrectly?


    Didn''t it mean that you had to truly ept corruption for the Fourth Ordeal to run properly?


    So, were all the previous instances of the Fourth Ordeal merely errors because you never truly became corrupted?


    It was odd.


    How would you know about those things? I didn''t know about this either.


    <em>- Bzzzz...</em>


    <em>There was a sudden quest a few days ago?</em>


    <em>Looking at the contents of that quest, you felt like you had to do it like this?</em>


    Hmm...


    <em>So, what is the content of that quest then?</em>


    "..."


    <em>You won''t tell me, huh? Do you want to be raped?</em>


    <em>No, you already disobeyed me and fallen into corruption, so I will definitely rape you.</em>


    _Each time you refused to tell me, I will rape you for an additional hour. _


    <em>So behave yourself.</em>


    <em>- Crunch¡­ Crunch¡­</em>


    "Ms. Ferloche, I think your jaw is getting stiff¨C"


    <em>- Swish...!</em>


    "...Hmm?"


    Ah, you finally arrived.


    You, who became the Demon King, had arrived before us.


    "Hello, everyone."


    When you were killed by someone, the Ordeal would end.


    At the same time, those who sacrificed themselves for you would undergo a demonification.


    What a cruel Ordeal.


    An Ordeal where sacrificing yourself for the person you love the most is the wrong answer, and killing the corrupted you is the right answer.


    Moreover, except for Serena and me, no one even suspected that this was an Ordeal.


    That made it even more cruel.


    "W-Who are you...?"


    "F-Frey?"


    So, how did I manage to clear it until now?


    I cleared it by trying to kill you as quickly as possible, of course.


    The orthodox method was for Aria, who could bear the fate of a hero, to be the Hero instead of you.


    And there were times when your little guardian angel finished it instead.


    But both were too difficult, so most of the time, I ended up finishing it mysel-


    What?


    <em>There was a variable in this Ordeal, you say? Were you talking about that ruby-colored bitch?</em>


    "...Crunch crunch crunch."


    _As expected, I need to listen to the new quest details. _


    <em>Hurry up and tell me.</em>


    <em>Before I fuck you until you fainted.</em>


    <em>- Bzzz¡­ Bzzz¡­!</em>


    _You want me to hide you from your body? _


    <em>Because when you¡¯re near your body, your soul bes unstable, and you¡¯re afraid of being exposed by the system...</em>


    <em>That sounds like an excuse to me. Well, I guess I have no choice.</em>


    <em>I¡¯ll hide you.</em>


    <em>I''m your Saintess, after all.</em>


    _You¡¯re asking if there is really a way to hide? _


    <em>It''s simple.</em>


    ¡°Gulp...!¡±


    _You¡¯re tasty, Frey. _


    Hid in there for now.


    <em>- Gurgle, gurgle...!</em>


    <em>I¡¯ll trust you for now. Since you seem to have a n.</em>


    <em>Anyway, everything will be revealed when we reach the end of the Ordeal.</em>


    <em>Well then. See you after the Ordeal ends.</em>


    <em>And prepare yourself to be devoured.</em>


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    "W-What?"


    "..."


    Meanwhile, at the temporary residence of the ruined Hero Party.


    "Ru-Ruby? Ms. Ruby?"


    "Hero...?"


    Aria and Vener opened their mouths with nk expressions.


    "Th-this appearance... what happened?"


    "W-Why do you look so grotesque?"


    "Sob, ugh... sob sob..."


    Ruby revealed her true appearance as the Demon King.


    No, she revealed her true appearance when she was still the Demon King.


    "Could it be... my brother did this to you?"


    "It''s definitely Frey''s doing."


    It was clearly the appearance of a demon race, but Aria and Vener were muttering such words with serious expressions.


    It was, in a way, to be expected.


    The misunderstandings and truths about Frey and Ruby couldn''t be immediately changed with just a word.


    "I-I''ll exin..."


    Then, Ruby began to exin with puffy eyes.


    "I was a demon king with the ¡®Pretender System''. And Frey was a hero with the ¡®False Evil System''."


    "I grew stronger the more I acted hypocritically and pretended to be good, whereas Frey grew stronger the more hemitted false evil."


    "That was the mission Frey had. A mission he couldn''t tell anyone, a burden that was solely carried by him.¡±


    She was telling the truth she never imagined she would have to speak herself.


    "I deliberately did good deeds and appeared as the Hero in the world to iste him."


    "The reason I got close to all of you was... all to pretend. So that I can destroy the world."


    "Frey, on the other hand, tried to stop me. Hemitted evil acts outwardly, but diligently worked behind the scenes to stop me."


    The Hero Party and other first-year students, who had been caught up in the fight between herself and Frey and were in tatters, slowly began to approach her.


    Then, like Aria and Vener, they began to listen to Ruby''s exnation.


    "I''m sorry... The reason I was always nice to you in front of Frey, the sandwich parties, the incident during thest Erosion Incident, it was all a strategy to torment him..."


    "Wait a minute."


    As their expressions began to sour, Aria urgently interrupted Ruby''s speech.


    "Something¡­ something''s off, isn''t it?"


    Then, squatting down in front of Ruby with a forced smile, Aria said,


    "If that''s true, why are you telling us this now?"


    "..."


    "If, ording to you, there''s something like a ''penalty'', then why are you still okay?"


    As Aria spoke, she reached out her hand to Ruby.


    "Did¡­ did my brother threaten you? That must be it right? That must be¡­¡±


    However, as Ruby looked at her with hollow eyes, Aria soon shut her mouth.


    <em>- Drip...</em>


    As she watched Aria, cold sweat began to roll down her face.


    "...It''s all over, so I can tell you the truth."


    Soon, Ruby¡¯s face was filled with terror, she buried her face in the ground and continued.


    "I was... a piece of trash who tormented him without realizing he was someone precious to me."


    For the next several minutes, Ruby''s earnest story continued.


    Frey, who had been grabbing her and beating her up for the past few days.


    Yet, sometimes she sensed a sad expression and a guilt-ridden look on him.


    After the so-called ''Love''s Escape'' incident, she and Frey destroyed the Church together.


    And then came the most enjoyable dates of her life.


    And at the end of those dates, the choice she would regret for the rest of her life, and the truth she realized while reading Frey''s soul.


    "Frey had been... always, always, always regressing to save me, all of you... and this world..."


    By the time Ruby said that while lying face down on the ground with tears streaming down from her eyes, the children''s expressions began to be increasingly pale and distorted.


    But still, Ruby kept talking.


    From the day she wept profusely, trying to revive Frey using treasures from around the world.


    She managed to temporarily restore him, but in a moment of distraction, he was kidnapped.


    And before she could fully restore his soul, he chose to fall into corruption.


    "Frey... chose to fall into corruption¡­ to save this world."


    Despite her forehead bleeding profusely from banging it on the ground several times, Ruby forcefully banged her head on the ground again.


    "That''s why he, the Hero, has be the Demon King..."


    With that, Ruby, who had been talking for tens of minutes, buried her face in the ground and began to sob.


    There was more to be told about Frey''s current state with his memories and soul reset, and about the Demon God, but Ruby''s heart could no longer endure to continue exining.


    And what unfolded after the unexpected end of the exnation was¡­


    "..."


    Silence.


    "Is... is that all real?"


    "It can''t be..."


    "But... that appearance...?"


    "Could it really be true?"


    Confusion.


    "Ha, haha. That can''t be right."


    "Ms. Vener?"


    "Something is wrong. This must be a trap, a trap set by Frey. This unbelievable exnation can''t possibly be true, right? You aren''t really believing all this...? There''s still no evidence other than Ms. Ruby''s words..."


    Denial.


    "But what if this is all true... what happens to us then?"


    "That means..."


    "So, what have we been doing all this time?"


    Fear.


    And then¡­


    "B-Brother?"


    Despair.


    "Ms. Aria? Where are you going?"


    "Ms. Aria!!"


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    "Ugh, ugh..."


    Aria, with a pale and exhausted expression, had been desperately running somewhere for several minutes.


    "Ms. Aria! Stop!!"


    "Fir-first, let''s talk..."


    The Hero Party and the first-year students were chasing after her.


    "Haa, haa..."


    However, it was a matter of no concern to Aria, as she kept running.


    <em>If, if that''s all true... if it''s true...!</em>


    The strange things and doubts she had felt while looking at her brother.


    Even the uneasy feeling she sometimes got when watching him do bad things.


    All of it,bined with Ruby''s recent words, instilled a terrifying fear in Aria.


    <em>I, I need to make sure. I need to confirm this...</em>


    So Aria, with only the thought of directly verifying the truth in her mind, was chasing after traces of ster mana.


    <em>It can''t be true. It can''t be... if it''s really true... if all of that is true...</em>


    During the battle earlier, she had left a trace of ster mana on Frey. Judging by its proximity, he wasn''t too far away.


    "B-Brother... Ugh."


    After running for a while, Aria stumbled and copsed to the ground.


    "Ugh, ugh... ah."


    Groaning in agony from her throbbing legs, she suddenly widened her eyes and reached out her hand.


    "B-Brotherrrr!!!"


    Right in front of her was Frey.


    If Ruby''s words were true, She has no idea what she should say or how she would pay for her sins, her own flesh and blood...


    <em>Wait, I...st time...</em>


    "Excuse me..."


    "B-Brother..."


    She suddenly remembered the moment a few months ago when she had disowned Frey from the family, her face turning white.


    "Who are you?"


    "W-What?"


    As Frey approached her with a curious expression, Aria, with a trembling voice, asked.


    "I don''t know you."


    "..."


    And behind him, the five main heroines, plus Isolet and Lulu, were kneeling with dark expressions.


    "Am I your brother?"


    "Ah..."


    Aria''s eyes began to tremble uncontrobly.

 Chapter 362: Ending Credits Screening (2)

    "W-Wait, let''s talk for a moment."


    "..."


    Aria, who had been lying on the ground lost in thought for a while, eventually staggered to her feet.


    ¡°I-I just heard something strange¡­ It was really weird and didn¡¯t make any sense¡­¡±


    After a while, Aria started speaking with trembling lips, moistening them with her tongue.


    ¡°B-Brother¡­ Y-You ar-¡±


    "Who do you think you are to keep calling me ''brother''?"


    "...Uh."


    However, Frey''s cold voice interrupted her words."It¡¯s annoying."


    "Brother..."


    Frey''s icy gaze pierced Aria''s heart.


    Has Frey ever looked at her with such eyes before?


    The coldness he has shown to her now was so much colder than the looks she had received before¡­ It was as if¡­ his previous cold gaze was nothing but an act.


    <em>...What if that was really just an act?</em>


    Aria''s eyes suddenly shook again when that thought shed through her mind.


    "Haa, haa..."


    But now was the time to ask questions.


    She felt like if she kept avoiding it, everything would be toote.


    "Brother... were you the Hero?"


    "..."


    "Is it really true that you were the Hero? That you had tomit ''false evil'' to save the world and have been hiding it all this time?"


    Despite her trembling body, Aria mustered her courage to ask the question.


    But Frey still didn¡¯t respond.


    He just looked down at Aria with vacant eyes.


    "...That''s right."


    At that moment, Aria and the Hero Party''s gaze shifted from Frey to someone who knelt behind him.


    "Young Master... was the Hero."


    It was Kania.


    "It seems like everything hase to an end... There''s no penalty even if I speak the truth. W-Well... it doesn''t matter now, does it?"


    She was speaking while tears streamed down her cheeks and her voice trembled.


    "I don''t me any of you. After all, even I had to deceive everyone from the beginning. No one is to me, and no one is at fault."


    "K-Kania...?"


    "...However."


    Interrupting Aria, Kania muttered with an expression tinged with despair.


    "Even though I know that... Why do I feel like I''m going crazy?"


    "..."


    "This was ourst chance... Ms. Ferloche said we couldn''t retry anymore..."


    As the word ¡®retry¡¯ came out of Kania''s mouth, the expressions of Aria and the Hero Party turned cold.


    <em>- Bzzzzzz...</em>


    "In the end, after a long, long time, what we faced is... a bad ending..."


    Staring at them, Kania started to emit a dark energy from her whole body.


    "...We were drunk with love, ignorant of the danger we would face. We should have spent that time getting stronger."


    "Frey, I''m sorry. I''m sorry..."


    And, like her, Irina and na fell into despair.


    "..."


    Serena was frozen in her spot, and even Ferloche was expressionless.


    "What is all this... nonsense?"


    "M-Master?"


    Even though Isolet and Lulu at the back wore shocked expressions, just by looking at the expressions of those five, it was clear enough.


    What Ruby said is the truth.


    "T-Then... is it really true that brother..."


    As Aria vaguely realized it, she slowly approached Frey and opened her mouth.


    <em>- Shaaaa...!</em>


    "H-huh?"


    Frey suddenly began emitting killing intent and approached her.


    "You¡­ you are deemed suitable to wear the Hero''s Armament."


    "B-Brother. Why are you saying that..."


    "The knowledge of the Demon King has begun to enter my brain. And only you can wear the Hero''s Armament in the current situation."


    Frey spoke with a twisted smile on his face. Then, without any hesitation, he pulled out a sword from his waist and whispered.


    "In other words, if you die, it¡¯s game over."


    "K-Kyaaa..."


    Aria screamed in horror as Frey was clearly intending to attack her.


    <em>Has... brother ever hit me?</em>


    He never did.


    Until now, Frey had never hit her, not even once.


    Why didn''t she realize that?


    The reason was simple.


    There was a reason why Frey deliberately treated Aria cruelly to prevent her from realizing it.


    And because Aria herself was so ustomed to it.


    Frey neverid a hand on her.


    For her, it was thest unconscious rule and safety line that she unconsciously developed since she was young.


    "B-Brother... I-I''m sorry..."


    Tears began to form in Aria''s eyes.


    She only vaguely realized the truth and still couldn''t grasp it.


    In fact, she was still unconsciously denying it desperately to prevent herself from losing her mind.


    But since realizing the fact that her ¡®bastard¡¯ of a brother had never hit her, even that denial was slowly crumbling.


    <em>- Crackle...!</em>


    Before anyone could react, Frey¡¯s sword, imbued by violet demonic energy, mercilessly struck Aria.


    "...Ghck."


    However, someone managed to intervene just in time to barely block the attack.


    "Ugh... Frey."


    That someone was none other than Ruby.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    "Frey, please... stop this..."


    "..."


    Ruby, with her body pierced by Frey, started speaking with difficulty while spitting blood.


    "You weren''t this kind of person, were you..."


    Even as she spat out blood, Ruby didn¡¯t lose her smile.


    With blood-soaked hands, she caressed Frey''s cheek.


    "I believe in you, Frey. It doesn¡¯t make sense for you to get corrupted. There¡¯s no one as kind as you. Yeah?"


    "Hmm."


    "So, let''s stop this and talk. Let¡¯s talk... guh!!"


    However, Ruby began to scream and stumble before she could finish her words.


    "You''re quite strong. Hmmm¡­ So you¡¯re the previous Demon King? Then, I must eliminate you now."


    As Frey gradually received information as the Demon King, he started to coldly re at her and began to attack relentlessly.


    <em>- Crack, crack, crack!!</em>


    "F-Frey... look at me..."


    <em>- Crackkkk!!!</em>


    "Aaagh...!"


    Ruby attempted to endure the murderous attack aimed solely at erasing her very existence. However, she couldn¡¯t hold on for long and eventually copsed to the ground with a scream.


    <em>It hurts...</em>


    It was different from the attacks she had endured until now.


    It was on apletely different level from the assault, or rather the act of affection, that contained Frey''s wish to purify herself.


    "Huuu..."


    Furthermore, there was not a shred of sincerity in this attack; he had truly loved her.


    "W-Wait, Frey."


    With such thoughts in her mind, Ruby, with her eyes tightly shut, continued to endure Frey''s attacks, and when he tried to take a step forward, she desperately grabbed his leg.


    "I... Am I not enough for you?"


    "...?"


    "I''ll be your toy. I''ll be your ve. So, destroy me, crush me, but just me, not the world."


    Ruby desperately pleaded. She even rubbed her blood covered cheeks against Frey¡¯s leg.


    "Please... I''m begging you."


    "..."


    "You became a Demon King to stop me from doing such trashy things... But if you start doing such things..."


    She hoped that if she rubbed her cheeks like he did to her, it would somehow make him regain his memory.


    <em>- Thud...!</em>


    ¡°Ugekk.¡±


    But Frey just ignored and kicked her in displeasure. He scratched his head and muttered in wonder.


    "Weird... Even if I try to kill you, you won''t die. Why is that?"


    "P-Please... pleasee back¡­"


    "...Is it because I don''t have the Hero''s Armament?"


    With that realization, his eyes started shining.


    "I need to get the Hero''s Armament. Unless I get it, this bitch will always get in my way.¡±


    When Frey tried to walk away, Ruby grabbed his feet with all her might.


    "You... you''ve consumed both of our souls... You really don''t remember anything...?"


    "..."


    Frey, hearing those words, stopped momentarily.


    "F-Frey."


    At that moment, seeing Frey''s eyes flicker, Ruby reached out with a glimmer of hope on herface.


    "I''m not Frey."


    However, without even turning back to her, Frey ruthlessly trampled on her hand.


    "I''m the Demon King."


    Then, he turned towards the main heroines who were kneeling and quietly snapped his fingers.


    "Step aside, interlopers. I must obtain the Hero''s Armament."


    At the same time, the sight of the Hero Party, including Ruby and Aria, was flipped upside down.


    <em>- Tsssh...!</em>


    Not even a few secondster, they reappeared at the ruins of their temporary residence, where they had just been.


    Excluding the memories he was receiving as the Demon King, Frey only had memories of fighting in this ce, so he teleported the Hero Party here, which was the furthest away from him.


    "..."


    Thus, the Hero Party stood in silence in the deste ruins.


    "Hu-huk..."


    The one who broke that silence was none other than Ruby, who began to sob sorrowfully.


    "Huaaaah..."


    Because she finally realized.


    "I-I don¡¯t want to... I-I can''t do such a thing..."


    That once Frey obtained the Hero''s Armament, there would be no one to stop him anymore.


    That was why, before Frey could destroy this world that he loved so much with his own hands.


    As he had asked just before his corruption, she must kill him herself.


    "I absolutely can''t... do it..."


    That was something Ruby realized too clearly.


    "How can I kill you... I can''t kill you, I can never kill you..."


    So she began to scream to the sky, her voice full of sadness and regret.


    "Please, please give me one more chance..."


    Ironically, tears flowed from Ruby''s eyes as she began to look at the bright sun today.


    "Just one more time... Please give me a chance to undo everything..."


    Unknowingly, her voice cracked, and blood began to flow from her hands, which were clutching the ground.


    "I''ll sacrifice my body, my mind, my soul..."


    Oblivious to the children¡¯s gaze, Ruby continued to scream. But eventually, she exhausted all her strength and copsed to the ground.


    "...Please."


    With that final plea, Ruby closed her blurred eyes.


    "..."


    Just before losing consciousness, the image that came to her mind was her and Frey lovingly sharing a loaf of rye bread.


    System Notification


    [Unique Ability: Retry Candidate Search Complete]


    [Patch Start¡­]


    At the same time, opaque windows appeared in the air.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    "..."


    Several hourster, at dawn.


    <em>- Swoosh...</em>


    After panicking and wavering in their debates for a while, the Hero Party eventually settled on returning to the empire as their first step.


    Aria, who was sitting nkly in the cabin of the ship where they had arrived and docked for a while, looked at Ruby, who was sound asleep, and slowly got up from her seat.


    "....Huu."


    With a troubled expression, Aria left Ruby''s room, and began to walk.


    "Brother..."


    The atmosphere in the room was almost split in half.


    There were those whopletely believed Ruby''s story and hadpletely lost their senses.And then there were those whopletely denied Ruby''s words.


    "Is it true? Really...?"


    Still, Aria remained neutral.


    Because there was no physical evidence.


    If she didn''t believe even this much, she felt like she would lose her mind right away.


    The actions she had taken towards her brother were still vivid in her mind and gnawing at her.


    "A-ording to Vener, this could also be a trap? So, if we jump to conclusions now... huh?"


    Muttering to herself as she walked, Aria''s pupils suddenly dted.


    "Is that...?"


    The light at the far end of the cabin was on.


    "...!?"


    It was strange.


    There should have been only one cabin left. Why was the light over there...?


    "...Ah."


    Then, Aria nodded to herself with a sigh.


    "That''s... Ms. Roswyn''s cabin."


    Due to herck of presence, she often forgot that she was part of the Hero Party.


    Even if it was just this time...


    "...Huh?"


    Aria, who closed her eyes and was lost in thought, suddenly wore a serious expression.


    "It''s strange?"


    No matter how hard she thought, she couldn''t remember a scene where Roswyn was present.


    Yet, until recently, she had always been somewhere nearby, scribbling something.


    But for the past few days, she hadn''t even seen her.


    ¡°M-Ms. Roswyn...?"


    Realizing this, Aria quietly knocked on the cabin door.


    "..."


    But there was no response.


    <em>- Click...</em>


    "A-Are you in there...?"


    After a moment of hesitation, Aria ced her hand on the doorknob. When the doorknob turned, she was startled, but she carefully entered.


    "...Huh."


    Then, Aria froze in ce.


    "...???"


    The lights were definitely on, but the room was empty.


    "W-What''s going on...?"


    Scratching her head in confusion, Aria looked around and then widened her eyes.


    "That''s..."


    There was arge notebook spread out like an encyclopedia.


    "Hmm..."


    It was the notebook that recently piqued everyone''s curiosity because Roswyn would react violently at anyone who tried to see what she was writing, carrying it around as if it were her lifeline.


    I leave a message here before getting banished from this ce.


    If someone finds this, please make it known to the world.


    I didn''t have time to write down recent events, but...


    Here is the tale of the most pitiful boy in the world, and the fool who tormented him


    With an anxious expression, Aria approached the notebook and noticed a note attached to it.


    "What''s this...?"


    Reading through the note, Aria''s trembling hand reached out to the notebook to confirm its contents.


    <em>- Rustle...!!!</em>


    "Ah!"


    Suddenly, the pages of the giant notebook began flipping by themselves, emitting light.


    Before it''s toote, I have to go to him and receive the flower.


    That way, I can activate this notebook as the ending credits.


    It doesn''t matter if I receive it from the corrupted him, right?


    "W-What...! Eek?"


    Trying to hastily step back from the abnormal phenomenon, Aria''s foot got caught by something, causing her to awkwardly copse to the floor.


    <em>- Bzzzz...</em>


    At the same time, Aria vanished from the room in an instant.


    Afterward, I should probablymit suicide.


    Maybe... This will atone for my sin?


    In the now-empty room, only a messily scribbled note fluttered about. The messy and crooked writing gave the impression that whoever wrote it was terrified.


    No, it¡¯s not enough.


    I, too, must go to hell.


    As the tear-stained ink stains bloomed on the note pad scattered on the floor,plete silence fell upon the room.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    "...Ugh?"


    Aria, finallying to her senses after being swept away by the strange light, looked around with a pale expression.


    "T-This ce¡­"


    It was a ce all too familiar to her.


    Before her eyesy the Starlight Mansion, where she had resided just a few months ago.


    "What on earth is going on..."


    Confusion clouded Aria''s mind as she struggled toprehend the situation.


    "Brother!!! I hate you!!!"


    "..."


    Then, she inadvertently turns her head when she hears a sounding from next to her.


    "Huh."


    At that moment, Aria froze in ce.


    "Why do you keep doing bad things!! Why!! Why on earth!!"


    "..."


    Before her eyes unfolded a scene as familiar as the mansion itself.


    It was the moment she first rebelled against Frey.


    "I barely punished one maid. Why are you so¨C"


    "She was so kind!!! She had so much potential!!! Is it even reasonable to treat her like that just because she didn''t help with night chores!?"


    "She wasn''t just any maid, she was mine. So it''s my authority to handle her as I see fit¨C"


    "M-Murderer!!!"


    "What?"


    And this was the scene where she said something malicious for the first time.


    It was unfolding before her once again.


    "M-Mom died because of you!! You scum!!!"


    "..."


    Upon hearing those words, young Frey began to look momentarily stunned.


    "...Ah."


    Simultaneously, confusion shed in young Aria''s eyes.


    "Ah, this... this is..."


    Those words came out of youthful folly and impulsiveness.


    Even if her beloved brother was bing someone unrecognizable, it was a statement she should have never uttered.


    "I-I''m sorry..."


    "Get out."


    "Ugh."


    Realizing her mistake, young Aria quickly left the room, her expression turning pale at Frey''s cold words.


    "..."


    And then, silence began to fill the room.


    "Sniff."


    Continuing to sit at the desk for a while longer, the young Frey, his eyes welling up with tears, eventually reached into a drawer and pulled something out.


    "...Ah."


    Witnessing this, Aria stiffened.


    "Mom... I''m sorry..."


    Young Frey, who was holding a very small family photo in his hand, was crying with his head pressed against the desk, fearing that someone would find out.


    Rachel - Eliminated


    Reason: A minion nted by the Secret Lord. Intending to harm my younger sister.


    Next to it, hidden away, was Frey''s secret ledger.


    "I don''t think I can do this anymore..."


    "Ah, ah..."


    "It''s too hard..."


    Tears mixed with shock streamed down Aria''s face as she slumped on the floor.

 Chapter 363: The Little Stars Regret

    Aria sat down on the floor, observing the surrounding scene with a listless gaze.


    "Sigh."


    After being insulted by the young Aria for the first time ever, young Frey had now regained hisposure and was quietly focusing on his work.


    <em>- ze...</em>


    Frey''s ledger was already burning on the stove. Seeing the unusuallyrge amount of ash, it seemed that quite a few papers had been dealt with in this manner.


    "...Brother, I''m sorry."


    As the day slightly darkened, young Aria hesitantly entered Frey''s room.


    "S-Sorry, I was wrong."


    "..."Then, she ced a ragged scrap of cloth on the desk.


    However, Frey coldly nced at the cloth and muttered.


    "What is this rag?"


    "That, that... I made it..."


    "Enough, leave. I''m busy."


    Following his words, young Aria nced back and left, and soon after, a smile appeared on Frey''s lips.


    "A handkerchief she made herself? Nice..."


    Then, he carefully picked up the rag and spent several minutes gazing at it with a grin.


    Yes.


    It was the first handkerchief Aria had made.


    After she first insulted him, she felt that if their rtionship worsened any further, it might be irreparable, so she made the handkerchief with everything she got as a gift.


    However, Frey surely treated the gift like a rag and would have thrown it away...


    Thanks to that, Aria secretly practiced sewing like mad afterward.


    Then why did young Frey, reflected in Aria''s sight now, look so happy with that piece of rag?


    <em>- Knock knock knock...!</em>


    "Ah."


    Young Frey was gazing at the handkerchief for a long time, he even softly rubbed it against his cheek.


    Suddenly, a knocking sound startled him out of his reverie.


    <em>- Slide...!</em>


    He hurriedly fumbled under the desk and pulled something resembling a handle, and a secretpartment popped open.


    "Come in."


    He quickly pushed the handkerchief inside thepartment and closed it, thenposed his expression as he spoke.


    "Frey, sir...? What happened to your face?"


    "Idiot, you should call me ''Young Master.''"


    "S-Sorry, Young Master. But why is there blood on your face?"


    "...Don''t worry about it."


    As young Kania entered the room, he scolded her, and the scene hurriedly moved on...


    "...Ugh."


    But at that moment, Aria gasped for breath and opened her eyes wide.


    The scene before her eyes had suddenly disappeared.


    "...!?"


    Soon, she was back in Roswyn¡¯s room.


    "Ms. Aria, what are you doing here?"


    "Vener?"


    "I came into the guest room looking for Ms. Roswyn, but why are you here, Ms. Aria?"


    She had been absorbed in a book when Vener, grabbing her shoulder and lifting her up, had awakened her.


    "Why are you looking for Ms. Roswyn?"


    "Not just Ms. Roswyn, I was looking for you as well, Ms. Aria."


    "Me?"


    As Aria tilted her head in confusion, Vener responded with a slightly listless look in her eyes.


    "There will be a meeting in the dining hall shortly. Please make sure you attend without beingte."


    With that, she quietly left the room.


    "..."


    Silence then followed.


    <em>- Clink...</em>


    In that silence, Aria, lost in thought for a moment, carefully took out amunication crystal from her pocket.


    "...Yes, Kadia. You''re at the mansion now, right?"


    Soon after contacting someone, she spoke with a trembling voice.


    "Let me ask you something."


    <em>- Swish...</em>


    After a few minutes of conversation, Aria disconnected the call and ced her hand back on the notebook.


    And soon, silence fell over the room again.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    "..."


    Aria stood rooted to the spot, her gaze shifting rapidly.


    After a brief interruption, numerous scenes continued to sh by quickly.


    "Did you do something bad again?"


    "...How long are you going to live like that?"


    "I can''t be with you anymore. Take care."


    Aria was recalling memories from her first cycle, which she no longer remembered herself.


    From abandoning Frey, who then began to destroy the world,


    To Frey, who forced the five main heroines to their deaths and eventually poisoned their own father.


    And ultimately, her brother, who perished with the Demon King, who then returned to start his second cycle.


    "Ha, ha..."


    Aria''s breathing became ragged as she struggled to maintain her sanity.


    <em>- Zzzzz...</em>


    But the scenes continued to change, regardless of her state.


    "Father copsed because of you... Is that all you have in your brain?"


    "Mother died because of you, and now Father is going to pass away because of you...!"


    From the first moment Frey met her after his regression,


    To the scene where he heard her in hallucinations as he left the mansion.


    Frey cherished the handkerchief embroidered with a silver cat that she made, even adding marks of other people to it.


    And then, as time passed, up to the daunting Third Ordeal.


    "..."


    Now Aria didn''t even have the strength to react.


    She simply mechanically absorbed the information that unfolded before her eyes.


    "You''re not my brother anymore..."


    If only my brother had been half as much as Ms. Ruby...


    That moment when she disowned him from the family.


    And when she happily ate salmon sandwiches with Ruby, leaving Frey behind, was when Aria finally regained her senses.


    "Aria, hello."


    "B-Brother?"


    Suddenly, thest memory unfolded.


    "I-Is it really you, brother?"


    It was when they were escaping from the Cold Empire to the Western Continent.


    "You¡¯re my brother, right...?!"


    While she was leading the refugees, she briefly entered a tent to warm her frozen hands and then encountered Frey.


    Ironically, thest scene that came to her was from the Second Ordeal.


    "Uh... I guess so?"


    "Uh, ugh..."


    Her Second Ordeal self looked much more mature than now, and several times more worn out.


    In a world where the sun has gone out, and the world has be cold, she seemed to have suffered quite a bit after taking on her destiny as the Hero.


    "Huaaaah... Huaaah..."


    "Why are you crying? You look ugly."


    "Brotherrrrr..."


    Now almost as grown as Frey himself, she was sobbing and clinging to him.


    "Hiek."


    But her body passed through Frey without any resistance.


    "....Ha, haha."


    After a brief silence, the woman, having rubbed her eyes for a moment as she looked up at Frey, began to burst into darkughter.


    "I see illusions again."


    "..."


    "Or is it a ghost? I''d prefer that. Because then it would mean you''ve reallye back."


    Aria, seemingly ustomed to such situations, began to reach for the bottle of alcohol on the table with a look of resignation.


    "It''s bad for your body."


    "...Yeah."


    However, when Frey uses the ster mana to push the bottle aside, her eyes widen in surprise.


    <em>- Zzzzzzz...</em>


    "This way, I can touch you."


    Watching her, Frey began to wrap his body with ster mana.


    "St-ster mana..."


    "My little sister, you''ve grown a lot, haven¡¯t you? You''re even taller than me now?"


    "Ah, uh-ah..."


    As he gently stroked Aria''s head, her eyes widened, and she began to make a strange sound.


    "I-I''m sorry. Brother."


    Then, suddenly turning pale, she copsed at Frey''s feet.


    "I, I understand now. I, I wanted to die. I realized that truth too. I didn''t want to live anymore..."


    "..."


    "B-But¡­ I-I''m the only one who can use the Hero''s Armament. So, I couldn''t die."


    "I see."


    Aria was no longer the same girl she once was.


    Her body was covered in scars, and she had grown much taller than Frey, having be a mature guardian who had been through many hardships.


    "I-I''m sorry brother. I''ve been talking too much. But, why did youe? Did youe to scold me? Can I be scolded by you now?"


    But even such a woman was merely a tender girl before her trauma.


    Frey, looking down at Aria, embraced her with a gentle smile.


    "Our Aria has done nothing wrong."


    "...What."


    "It''s this world that''s bad. You''ve done nothing wrong."


    "No, no. Let go. Let, let go..."


    "It''s been tough, hasn''t it?"


    As she struggled to get away from Frey, pale with fear, she froze at his words.


    "You did well, Aria."


    "Uh, uhgh..."


    And then, tears began to fall from her eyes as Frey embraced her.


    "Brotherrrr..."


    "That''s right, that''s right. I''m here."


    "I''m sorrrrrrrrry...."


    Aria began to weep bitterly, holding Frey tightly.


    "You haven''t done anything wrong. I also deceived you. It was all taken into ount from the beginning."


    "But, but it''s not..."


    "My sister looks ugly when she cries."


    "Hic, huh. hic..."


    As Frey pinched her cheek and whispered in a slightly stern voice, Aria hurriedly covered her mouth.


    She was afraid that her brother, who had appeared before her, might disappear if he felt upset.


    "Don''tpletely shut your mouth, though."


    Frey looked at her endearingly, smirked, and started to talk while stroking her head.


    "You can pour your heart out all you want right now."


    "P-Pour my heart out?"


    "Yes, it seems like you''ve been through a lot of heartache. Throw off all that guilt and everything, and just pour it out."


    Hearing that, Aria shook her head desperately, sobbing.


    "I, I can''t do that anymore."


    "Why?"


    "In my hands are the lives of tens of thousands... No, the lives of everyone in the world are at stake. If I were to break down... Ugeuk?"


    Frey gave a little love tap on Aria¡¯s forehead and gave her a stern look.


    "..."


    It was the gaze filled with kindness that Frey often had when lecturing Aria when they were younger.


    "A-Actually... It was tough."


    As Aria looked into those eyes, she eventually opened her mouth with a poignant expression.


    "I, I learned swordsmanship to use the Hero''s Armament. B-But I''m a mage..."


    "Yeah, I see."


    "It was agonizing not being able to have a conversation with you again. I just wanted to talk, even just once."


    "I see."


    "And, the training was tough, and the... politics were tough too. Enduring the cold stares of those around me was scary and difficult..."


    "The cold stares?"


    Frey, who had been listening to Aria''s words like when they were young, with a gentle smile, tilted his head.


    "P-People found out the truth about you... Now, there''s no one in the world who doesn''t know."


    "Hmm."


    "I-I was scared, but I stepped forward and told them the truth. That way, I thought, maybe I could ease my guilt even just a little, cowardly as it was..."


    ¡°You idiot, you shouldn¡¯t have done that.¡±


    "Ugh, uuu..."


    Aria flinched when she saw her brother''s slightly angry expression.


    "Since I failed, you should condemn me as a real viin and me me for it."


    "...What?"


    "I left it in the will. If I fail and die, make me a real viin and use it as a means to strengthen your power."


    "H-How could... I, I can''t... no one should do such a thing..."


    Frey sighed and pinched Aria''s cheeks.


    "Geez, you''re impossible to deal with."


    "Ugh..."


    "Instead of being divided into useless factions, it''s better to gather everyone''s anger into one... Hmm."


    Frey, who had been muttering with a regretful expression, softened his words as he saw Aria¡¯s tearful face.


    "B-Brother is so kind... You''ve never changed..."


    "..."


    "Honestly, I''m not confident. I''m still too weakpared to Brother. This isn''t right... I, I am..."


    Aria murmured, looking at Frey with eyes full of regret.


    "Aria, don''t worry."


    Embracing Aria even more tightly, Frey patted her back and whispered softly.


    "I can handle everything."


    "Huh...?"


    "It''s okay. Your brother will take care of everything."


    "Brother...?"


    Aria, hearing those affectionate words after a long time, began to shed tears of sadness.


    "I''ll definitely give you a happy ending."


    "W-Where are you going...?"


    "It''s okay, we''ll meet again soon."


    Then, Frey wrapped Aria¡¯s head in ster mana and whispered softly into her ears as her eyes slowly closed.


    "No matter what happens, I''ll always love you, so rest assured now."


    "Ah..."


    With those words, Aria lost consciousness.


    "Hmm."


    Frey, who had moved her onto the bed, soon sighed and muttered to himself.


    "Is it only na left now?"


    That was thest record Aria glimpsed.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    "..."


    Having reviewed all the records and withdrawn from the notebook, Aria sat still, her eyes vacant.


    <em>- Beep, beep...</em>


    Quietly, she reached out for themunication crystal resting on the desk.


    <strong>- Ms. Aria! Just as you requested.</strong>


    After a moment, a lively voice echoed from themunication crystal.


    <strong>- I opened the secret space under Mr. Frey''s desk as instructed!</strong>


    <strong>- Just like you said, there was quite aplicated ck magic, but I erased it with my purification magic!</strong>


    <strong>- Uhm... But there''s nothing but misceneous things?</strong>


    Upon hearing those words, Aria asked with a trembling voice.


    "B-By any chance, is there... a rough piece of cloth?"


    <strong>- There are too many of those here?</strong>


    "I-Is there a¡­ B-Bloodstained ones or..."


    <strong>- Hmm...</strong>


    As Aria struggled to find her words again after the mention of many pieces of cloth, Kadia, who had started rummaging through the space as Aria described, finally spoke up.


    <strong>- I found it!</strong>


    Before long, Kadia''s cheerful voice reached Aria.


    <strong>- A piece of cloth with blood on it...? It''s a piece of rag!</strong>


    "..."


    <strong>- And there''s a date written on it? June 24th? What''s this?</strong>


    Tears began to fall from Aria''s eyes.


    <strong>- Now that I think about it, all the junk have dates attached to them? What are these things?</strong>


    This was the moment when everything Aria had seen until now became true.


    "B-BROTHERRRRR..."


    With her face buried in the notebook, Aria sorrowfully wailed for her brother.

 Chapter 364: I Want to Undo Everything

    "..."


    Aria slowly raised her head from the notebook.


    <strong>- Ms. Aria? Why are you crying? Ms. Aria...!</strong>


    "Ugh..."


    She could hear Kadia¡¯s panicked voice from themunication crystal in her exhausted hand.


    ¡°I-It¡¯s¡­¡±


    After staring at the crystal with a nk expression, she eventually spoke slowly.


    "...It''s nothing, Kadia."


    She answered in a tired and unexpectedly cracked voice, unlike her usual clear and bright voice,<strong>- W-what''s wrong?</strong>


    Even her close friend, Kadia, could sense something was wrong.


    But Aria wasn''t in a state to respond to Kadia''s kindness.


    "I''ll hang up..."


    Due to that, she cut off themunication with just one word.


    <em>- Beep, beep...</em>


    Then, Aria stared at the notebook nkly until themunication rm that had been ringing for a while stopped going off.


    "Now... what do I do?"


    She murmured to herself, her eyes filled with uncertainty, and her face painted with despair.


    "What should I do with this notebook..."


    As she looked at the notebook, memories of what she had just experienced began to flood back.


    She didn¡¯t know how or why, but the notebook revealed the truth to her.


    Roswyn, the owner of this notebook, instructed her to reveal the content to the world.


    "...No."


    If she had been in her previous state, Aria would have handed the notebook to the Hero Party immediately.


    But, whether unfortunate or fortunate, her mind was already starting to clear a little.


    "No."


    Because she just realized one thing.


    "I have to hide it."


    The moment this notebook came out into the world, it would be a catastrophe.


    "I... I have to take responsibility and hide it."


    The aftermath of the revtion during her Second Ordeal had been enormous.


    Most of those deeply involved with Frey, upon realizing the truth, regretted everything bitterly.


    However, everything didn¡¯t always work out.


    Many didn''t believe the truth, and there were even those who became enemies.


    Roswyn''s ''Ending Credits'' were an ability designed on the assumption that Frey would win and survive.


    If it were to be activated without him or in the current state where he has be the Demon King, the world would undoubtedly fall into chaos.


    So, this notebook should be revealed at least after everything is over.


    Perhaps decadester, in an era of peace.


    During the Second Ordeal, where the truth was revealed far too early, the Empire not only failed to reconcile but also split into divisions and fell into numerous conflicts.


    It was exactly as Frey had feared and written in his will.


    Of course, hope had disappeared long before Frey''s death.


    Now, if Frey were to be the Demon King, it was a different story altogether.


    "I... I have to take responsibility..."


    What Aria realized was based on that fact.


    "I..."


    She had to be the guardian of this notebook.


    This notebook, which contained the truth that could end everything, was hers to hide and manage from now on.


    The ''guardian'' of the truth that could swallow up the Hero Party, the Empire, and the entire world in one go.


    It was her burden to carry for realizing the regretful truth and a role she was suited for.


    "..."


    After firming her resolution, Aria held the notebook close to her chest.


    ¡°Sniffle...¡±


    Tears, like starlight, shimmer in the corners of her eyes, flowing down ceaselessly.


    ¡°Sob... Hikss... Sob¡­¡±


    There was no point in crying.


    This situation itself was something Frey had already prepared for.


    Furthermore, now that she had be a guardian, she couldn''t afford to be weak.


    ¡°Hwaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa¡­¡±


    Although Aria tried to hold back her tears somehow, there was no way to stop them from flowing.


    She was still young, not as mature or experienced as the Aria during the Second Ordeal, and she had built up a one-sided debt to Frey.


    Moreover, she had just realized the devotion, love, and self-sacrifice that her brother Frey had been showing her all this time.


    ¡°Sob¡­ Hik¡­¡±


    No matter how inevitable it was¡­


    As the family head, she exiled her own brother after shouting harsh words and insults at him.


    After everything she did to her older brother who she admired and loved, there was no way she could find peace in her heart


    "I''m sorry... Brother..."


    The only thing Aria could do for her brother, who had fallen to corruption to protect herself and everyone else, was to embrace his saga, which she would now protect, and shed tears of regret.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    "Nonsense! Does that even make sense? Are you all believing this!?"


    "What''s nonsense about it? Ruby, Frey, even the Princess said it was real!!!"


    A whileter, in the ship''s restaurant...


    "There''s a possibility that they¡¯re under mind control! It''s all part of Frey''s scheme!"


    "If it''s really mind control, wouldn''t he just make the Hero attack us? Why go through all this trouble?"


    At the center of the chaos unfolding amidst the meeting, Aria stood with a nk expression.


    "I-I don''t believe it! It''s absurd!"


    "Just admit it! We¡¯re screwed!!"


    The scene before her reminded her of the Empire from her Second Ordeal.


    Although it was a miniature versionpared to the vast empire, all the elements causing conflict were there.


    "Frey... the Hero of Money? Then what about me? Have I... really..."


    "The voice... the eye..."


    "Then... wouldn''t we have noticed it earlier?"


    "Hurry, check it. Quickly!! Look through all the documents from ten years ago!!!"


    Children on the verge of realizing or epting the truth and falling into despair.


    From Alice, who sat down on the ground, caressing the ce where the mark of Curse of Subordination which suddenly disappeared was, and Aishi, who covered her ears and muttered something in a panic.


    To Arianne, who just murmured nkly, and Eurelia, who urgently gave orders to her attendants viamunication magic.


    Those who had connections with Frey or had directly received his favor.


    And also the sub-heroines were among this group.


    "I... I won''t believe it. Does this make any sense? There''s still insufficient evidence. To trust it as it is..."


    "Even if evidencees out, I won''t believe it! How many times have we been deceived..."


    "C-can we even handle this situation? I, I''m not sure."


    There were also those who denied or didn''t believe in reality. And there were those who maintained neutrality.


    Surprisingly, in the Hero Party, these groups constituted the majority.


    In fact, the number seemed to be on par with those who supported Frey until the sunpletely went out during the Second Ordeal.


    "Yes, the situation is still uncertain. So for now, everyone calm down..."


    "W-what if! What if this is all true?! Professor Vener, what then!!"


    And finally, there was the smallest minority.


    "I-if this is all true...?"


    "T-there''s a possibility it''s not true either, right? We also have to consider the possibility that it''s real! What will you do then...!"


    "T-that''s..."


    After expressing her opinion for a while as part of the second group, Vener, caught off guard by the outcry, started speaking in a hasty response.


    "Just think rationally."


    For the first time, Vener assumed that all of this was real.


    Because of this assumption, her sense of justice and beliefs had been twisted, her mind was almost broken, and she began to speak with crazed eyes.


    "In the end, Frey being our... e-enemy doesn''t change."


    "..."


    "Even if everything is true... anyway."


    At Vener¡¯s remark, the crowd instantly became quiet.


    "Why... why are you looking at me like that?"


    As chilly gazes pierced her, she spoke with a trembling voice.


    "If everything¡¯s true... Lord Frey would be so pitiful, wouldn''t he?"


    "Y-yes, it''s pitiful. B-but... it''s unavoidable..."


    "R-right!


    As Vener stopped speaking, sweating coldly, a student next to her raised her voice.


    "L-Lord Frey deceived us in the end too! We''re not at fault!!"


    At that statement, the audience fell silent once again.


    "Is that... what do you mean by that?"


    "I-I understand that it¡¯s pitiful. I feel sorry enough too! But, so what!!"


    Responding to the dark tone of a female student, she cautiously started talking.


    "I-Isn¡¯ it actually disrespectful to Lord Frey to be like this now? He must have prepared himself to be hated, right?"


    "..."


    "So, right now, shouldn''t we think about how to deal with Lord Frey?"


    "Yeah. Actually, couldn''t he have enjoyed it?"


    "W-what are you talking about! That''s not what I meant!"


    However, some students, hesitant at first, started making strange remarks after picking up on that student''s words.


    "Y-yeah. Isn''t his wickedness still evil? We''re ultimately victims too!!"


    "This guy''s talking nonsense...!"


    "W-What the hell! Am I wrong!!"


    "Who was the one who sacrificed his soul to regress! Who saved everyone during the Erosion Incident! Who was the one who stopped the envement of students and provided free education a year ago!¡±


    "W-who asked him to... Geuhh!!"


    Eventually, the argument that ensued from there escted to the point of exchanging blows.


    Because the thoughts and opinions of those who had not directly received Frey''s favor and connection were varied, this happened.


    "... Sniffle, uh..."


    In the midst of the chaos, Aria began to tremble, tears streaming from her eyes.


    "Uhhhh...."


    As she was still young, it was an unbearable situation for her.


    "Uwaaaaaa!!!!"


    <em>- Boom!!!</em>


    Thanks to Aria, who eventually exploded and violently mmed the table, a powerful starlight shot out in all directions.


    <em>- Bzzzzz...</em>


    Fortunately, no one was injured.


    Her mana, possessing the nature of ''protection,'' was specialized in identifying her allies from her enemies.


    "STOP ITTTTTTT..."


    However, Aria''s mental state had already copsed.


    She had just experienced something that hadpletely shattered her mental strength.


    Even though it was a miniature version, she had experienced what would happen when the truth was revealed to the world without Frey.


    "Stop..."


    Still, her outburst and the subsequent desperate plea were enough to stop the fight and silence everyone.


    "..."


    Thus, silence reigned.


    "Let''s go back to the fundamental discussion."


    In the midst of that silence, someone brought up the conversation, and everyone''s attention focused in one direction.


    "There is the simplest solution, is there not?"


    It was the Youngest Pdin, Light.


    "We just have to confront Frey, who became the Demon King."


    As she calmly spoke, everyone''s expressions stiffened.


    "Kill him...?"


    Instead of Aria and the sub-heroines who couldn''t bring themselves to speak, a trembling student asked.


    "If there''s no other way, then that''s what we''ll have to do, but what if there''s a better way?"


    "What...?"


    "We need to restore him to his original state."


    As her words ended, silence began to spread through the room once again.


    "If all of this is true, wasn''t Lord Frey until a few days ago a good hero trying to save us all?"


    Taking advantage of the silence, Light looked around at everyone and began her speech.


    "Do you really think it''s right to just feel sorry for such a person and mercilessly kill him? Seriously? Do you think you can live your whole life without guilt after doing such a thing as a member of the Hero Party?"


    "..."


    "If you can live like that, then you must be extremely selfish."


    At her acerbic words, the radicals who had just raised their voices began to break out in cold sweat.


    "If he''s only recently corrupted, there might still be a way. So, for now..."


    "Haha, haha."


    "...?"


    Light, who had been energetically expressing her opinion, suddenly stopped speaking at the sound of echoingughter.


    "Haha... Hahaha..."


    As Aria stood up from her seat, she was pale yet there was a smile on her face.


    "Yes, that''s... that''s a solution, isn''t it?"


    "Um, excuse me... Ms. Aria? There''s still no solution. It''s just an assumption..."


    "There is a solution!!"


    Excitedly ignoring the calls of the others, Aria, with a beaming smile, walked away.


    "Ms. Aria? Where are you going?"


    "M-my brother is not dead. He just got corrupted for a moment. There''s still hope."


    "Ms. Aria!?"


    "W-We just have to find him and beg like crazy. If we beg a hundred or a thousand times, there''s a chance."


    Despite the calls from the others, Aria left the restaurant.


    "There''s still a chance..."


    Her dazed smile seemed somewhat dangerous.


    "...If it''s true, then what should we do?"


    The children who were whispering while watching the scene soon turned their heads quietly.


    "W-What if this is all true...?"


    Vener, who had been pondering since her earlier statement, was now gnawing at her nails with a confused expression.


    "W-What about me? W-what should I do?"


    "Ms. Vener, your hand is bleeding..."


    "I-I''ll go... to the restroom."


    As Vener finally spoke and left the restaurant with a pale expression, the atmosphere became even heavier.


    "Um... We¡¯re in big trouble."


    The heavy atmosphere was broken when a pigeon flew in through the window. A student took the outstretched newspaper and showed the headline to everyone with a sickly pallor.


    [Demon King Frey: Deration of War on the Empire]


    [The Imperial Princess, the Duke of Moonlight, the Saintess, and other key figures, betray the Empire.]


    Everyone''s faces began to pale at the shocking headline adorning the front page of the Imperial newspaper.


    [Second Princess, Limia, ns grand celebration party for the return of the Hero Party]


    [Special benefits for first-year academy students. Enactment of specialw for the selection of Hero Party]


    [The Hero Ruby finally facing a full-scale battle? Rumors of qualifications being questioned, will it finally be refuted]


    As they slowly read through all the contents, the eyes of the children began to waver one by one.


    "This is..."


    "W-what do we do now...?"


    "..."


    The burden of truth was not only on Aria alone.


    As the ship sailed on, the entire Hero Party would soon face hell.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    "..."


    Meanwhile, in Ruby''s room.


    "...She¡¯sing."


    Suddenly waking up from sleep, Ruby, who had been curled up with her face buried in her knees, muttered in a fearful voice.


    "Aria..."


    Frey''s blood rtive. The child she had used as a means to attack Frey until just recently.


    "If I could turn back time, I''d want to..."


    Now that her mind was clear, Ruby couldn''t understand why she had behaved so disgustingly.


    "...Will she kill me?"


    Ruby, with soulless eyes, murmured in a mncholic voice.


    "If it''s her, maybe she won''t kill me."


    Aria was certainly consumed by anger towards her.


    Perhaps Aria was heading to Ruby''s room right now to condemn her.


    But without the Hero¡¯s Armament, she couldn''t die.


    For now, she would endure until Aria calmed down, and when they couldmunicate, maybe she would tell her how to kill her.


    No, was that really the right thing to do?


    Wouldn''t it be a more fitting punishment for her to remain forever in a world without Frey by her side and live with endless regret?


    <em>- Creakk...</em>


    As she pondered such dilemmas, the door opened, and slowly rising from the bed, Ruby knelt on the floor.


    "..."


    As expected, Aria stood at the door. Naturally, her expression was chillingly cold.


    <em>- Rustle...</em>


    Confirming Aria''s presence, Ruby crawled silently to her, kneeling in front of her without a word.


    <em>- Thud...</em>


    Approaching Aria''s feet, Ruby quietly ced her head on top of them.


    Unbeknownst to her, the subservient attitude when she was beaten up by Frey was already ingrained within her. And now, she was doing it inadvertently towards his sister, Frey¡¯s own flesh and blood


    "...Uuh."


    Afterward, Ruby closed her eyes tightly, silently waiting for the pain that would inevitablye.


    Her stomach belonged solely to Frey. But perhaps it would be better to be hit on the face or legs instead? Such thoughts crossed her mind as she waited.


    "Ruby."


    "...?"


    "Ruby?"


    "Y-yes?"


    However, after a while, what came was not the expected violence, but Aria''s affectionate voice.


    "Why are you like this? Get up."


    "Uh, um?"


    Taking Ruby''s hands, Aria smiled gently and helped her up.


    "Why are you like this?"


    "Um, well..."


    Ruby, whose mind was overwhelmed by the unexpected situation, checked Aria''s expression once again and remained silent.


    "...Are we still friends?"


    With a sickly pallor, Aria wore a broken smile.


    It was a terrifying expression that didn''t suit her young age.


    "Uh, well..."


    "We''re still friends, right? Right, Ruby?"


    In response to Aria''s continued questioning with an eerie expression, Ruby nodded her head involuntarily.


    "Hehe, I knew it..."


    "Huh..."


    "Ruby, you''re still my best friend!"


    With that, Aria hugged Ruby tightly and began to nuzzle her cheeks affectionately.


    "What on earth..."


    "So, here''s the thing, I have a favor to ask my friend."


    As Aria continued with her requests while hugging Ruby tightly, Ruby, who was sweating profusely, began to wear a nk expression.


    "Please save my brother."


    "Huh...?"


    "My brother hasn''t been corrupted for long. If we save him now, we might be able to turn him back!"


    pping her hands together, Aria spoke with excitement, then she grabbed onto Ruby''s sleeve with sparkling eyes.


    "You''ll help us, right? Without you, we can''t even approach him, let alone confront him."


    "..."


    "So... just until we save my brother, please... be the Hero... Please..."


    Aria was on the brink of breaking down.


    "Um, uh..."


    "Got it?"


    And her demeanor instilled a chilling terror in Ruby.


    "N-no, that''s not..."


    "Hehe, thanks!"


    Looking at Aria clinging to her like a little sister, Ruby closed her eyes tightly and whispered to herself.


    <em>Frey... has already been reset...</em>


    His personality and soul had been reset long ago.


    "...Uuh."


    "Hehehe."


    What would happen if she found out the truth?


    As Ruby gazed at Aria, who was looking at her with futile hope, her expression began to crumble.


    <em>This is too... terrible...</em>


    "I-I''ll make you salmon sandwiches! Ruby! Let''s eat salmon sandwiches together!"


    <em>I want to undo everything...</em>


    Even in such a situation, Ruby unconsciously muttered those words.

 Chapter 365: Welcome! The Hero Party!

    "You know, Ruby. About that salmon sandwich."


    "Huh, yes?"


    Walking out of the room and down the hallway, Ruby, who was holding Aria¡¯s hand, shivered at her words.


    "Are you sure you don¡¯t want it? I can make it quickly. There''s a kitchen here."


    "Ah..."


    ncing at her for a moment, Ruby closed her eyes tightly and spoke in a voice trembling with fear.


    "I-I''m sorry..."


    "Huh? Sorry? What are you sorry for?"


    "I-I lied."Listening to her words, Aria tilted her head with a puzzled expression.


    "I... actually, I don''t like salmon."


    "Huh? You don''t like salmon?"


    "Yes... I''m sorry..."


    "Then why did you say you liked it before?"


    With a face expressing disbelief, she asked.


    "Uh, I, I wanted to impress you, since you like salmon..."


    "..."


    Of course, there was plenty of room for excuses, but Ruby didn''t make any.


    Since her mind cleared, she had decided not to hide any of her sins.


    It was absurd for her to lie, much less to Aria, who was Frey''s blood rtive.


    Moreover, this was also her retribution for all the sins she hadmitted.


    "I see... so that''s how it was..."


    "..."


    Having heard Ruby''s response, Aria smiled brightly and nodded.


    "Heh, heh heh... ha....."


    Her expression looked slightly eerie. It seemed her mental state was quite fragile.


    "What about brother? Did he like salmon sandwiches?"


    "Oh, that''s..."


    Regretting that she had spoken just now, Ruby started to contemte upon hearing Aria''s question, her face slightly crumbling.


    "Um..."


    For some reason, the Frey who woke up after losing his memory due to the ring surprisingly was good at eating salmon.


    However, the true Frey, whom she loved, detested salmon dishes terribly.


    He even spat out a piece of salmon he mistakenly ate at a restaurant a few days ago.


    "H-He don''t like them."


    "..."


    After a long deliberation, Ruby answered based on the original Frey.


    Aria''s expression started to waver again upon hearing her response.


    "That''s strange, isn''t it? Whenever we yed together when we were young, my brother always ate salmon sandwiches with me."


    "I-Is that so?"


    "W-we used to share salmon sandwiches in the field. I still remember that..."


    "..."


    "H-He said that the salmon sandwiches we ate were the best, and he even patted my head. So what happened..."


    Aria muttered as her smile dimmed.


    "Come to think of it... my brother''s expression was a bit strange when he ate the sandwich. And after finishing it, he would hurriedly go somewhere ande back... Could it be..."


    Although it was only a moment, an expression of utter despair shed across Aria''s face as she spoke.


    For a child of her age, her condition was in utter chaos, to say the least.


    "I''m really selfish, Ruby."


    "Aria?"


    "Until now, I didn''t even know that my brother hated salmon so much that he would vomit immediately after eating it."


    "Oh..."


    "Despite being a bad younger sister... He was such a kind brother... and I... I''m..."


    Before she knew it, a tear was streaming down her cheek.


    Watching that scene, Ruby''s stomach began to churn with nausea.


    Wasn''t she the one who attacked Frey, going so far as to force him to eat the ''salmon'' he hated so much?


    She mistreated and vited the person who was more precious to her than anyone else and his younger sister so cruelly.


    That was just a few months ago, and now the consequences of that action were unfolding before her eyes.


    "By any chance... What kind of sandwich does my brother like?"


    "E-Egg sandwich. Made with rye bread..."


    "Ah, I see. Okay then. Now that I know¡­"


    Looking at Aria, who was struggling with regret and not knowing what to do, Ruby''s expression turned uneasy at her smile.


    "When I meet my brother again, I must treat him to that."


    "Huh..."


    "There''s still hope, Ruby. My brother will definitely, definitelye back."


    Her anxiety hit the mark.


    Aria still believed that Frey would return.


    "Um, just in case I wanted to ask... Does my brother still have the handkerchief?"


    "...Yes."


    "Hehe, that''s a relief. He still had it. See, there''s still hope..."


    "..."


    Ruby tried to regain herposure somehow.


    Because¡­ She found the truth that Frey had been reset to be unbearable for her as well.


    "Aria..."


    "Ruby?"


    Thanks to that, Ruby eventually ended up hugging Aria tightly as they both sat down in the hallway.


    "Why, why are you doing this? Why?"


    "I''m sorry... It''s all my fault..."


    "Huh? What are you talking about?"


    "Everything is because of me... Because of me... If I weren''t here, both you and Frey would have been happy..."


    As Ruby hugged Aria and kneeled, she lifted her head and started speaking with a trembling voice.


    "I-I''ll try my best."


    "..."


    "I''ll somehow try to restore Frey to his original state. I''ll definitely, definitely bring happiness to you and Frey."


    Hearing Ruby¡¯s deration, Aria¡¯s eyes started to tremble.


    "Even if it means sacrificing my soul."


    "Ruby?"


    "So, let''s work together now."


    Sensing her chance, Ruby continued with a remorseful expression.


    "And when everything is over, please punish me¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°Whether I be a lifelong servant to your family, whether my limbs are severed and I''m reduced to a mere ve, or whether I''m thrown into the sea orva to suffer for the rest of my life, I''ll ept any punishment."


    Ruby ended her speech while suppressing her tears.


    "Thank you for giving me this chance."


    Aria looked at her for a moment and then smiled brightly and spoke.


    "Let me ask one question."


    "Yes?"


    ¡°ying with me, was that... really just for the sake of trying to iste my brother?¡±


    "..."


    "Was there really no other reason? Truly?"


    In response to her question, Ruby fell into deep silence.


    "...Yes."


    After a long time, she closed her eyes and answered.


    "I didn''t enjoy any of it. There was only the disgusting me, trying to mock you and iste Frey."


    "I see..."


    "Please, punish me..."


    "Let''s go, friend! We have to go to the strategy meeting!!"


    As Ruby''s words dragged on, Aria''s hand trembled and her face turned pale.


    Then, she gritted her teeth and began to lead Ruby by holding her hand.


    "..."


    However, the words Ruby just spoke were the first lie she uttered since the Ordeal began.


    "I understand."


    She also realized that she understood so many emotions now.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    <em>- Toooot.....!</em>


    The Hero Party''s ship arrived at the Empire''s harbor.


    "W-We¡¯ve arrived..."


    The maid, who entered the restaurant to deliver the news, stuttered and sweated profusely, trailing off her words as she sensed the tense atmosphere inside.


    "..."


    A chilling silence permeated the restaurant.


    It was somewhat expected.


    Despite Aria''s impromptu actions and Light''s mediation, the Hero Party was still somewhat divided in their opinions.


    Some students were still in a panic, as were some sub-heroines, and Vener, who still hadn''te out of the restroom.


    And there was Ruby, pale and trembling beside Aria, casting furtive nces at everyone.


    <em>-Fwip...!</em>


    Confused or cold stares were directed at her.


    It was only natural, now that she hade out as the Demon King.


    "I-I¡¯m sorry..."


    Every time Ruby''s eyes met those of the children, she hurriedly lowered her head to apologize.


    She was the Demon King who has always pretended to be the Hero, but now she has to be the real Hero.


    The Hero Party, who had served the Demon King, had to deal with the fact that their actions contributed to the corruption of the real Hero and had to face him now.


    There was not enough time or mental strength to untangle such aplicated rtionship.


    "Once we disembark, let''s find Brother first. Okay? Let''s find Brother first..."


    If Aria, the head of the Starlight family, wasn¡¯t absent-mindedly sticking to Ruby''s side, chaos might have erupted already.


    The Hero Party maintained that suffocating silence.


    Ruby continuously apologized in a low voice.


    And Aria was smiling brightly and kept mumbling to herself.


    It was truly aplete mess.


    "..."


    Even after quite some time had passed, no one dared to step outside.


    "Wow...!!! Wahhhhh!!"


    "Long live for the Hero Party!! Hurrah!!"


    "Looks like Frey finally showed his true colors against the mighty force of the Hero Party?"


    It was because they were afraid.


    Wee, Hero Party!!


    Stay strong, heroes!!


    Destroy Frey!!


    The citizens of the Empire had gathered at the harbor, holding up cards and shouting at the top of their lungs.


    "Go, Lady Ruby!!"


    "Defeat the evil Frey!!"


    "You are the hope of the Empire!!!"


    The Hero Party, staring nkly out the window, closed the curtains tightly upon seeing the crowd, which included the orphans Frey had rescued, the children he had prevented from bing ves, and those he had supported with schrships.


    <em>- Wahhhhhhh!!!</em>


    "All those people... are the ones Frey saved..."


    "Stop... Don''t praise us..."


    "..."


    But even if they plugged their ears to block them out, the hopeful cheers from outside were as vivid as ever.


    "Damn it!!"


    "Enough, stop it..."


    To the Hero Party, the sound of the demon''s voices echoing from the depth of hell would have been less hellish than what they were hearing now.


    ¡°Hello everyone, how are you?¡±


    As the children''s expressions gradually twisted, someone apanied by soldiers opened the door and entered the restaurant.


    "Are you still in the process of getting ready? You didn''te out, so I came to find you myself."


    It was the second princess, Limia, who unexpectedly gained power due to na''s betrayal.


    "Ahem, I have an announcement to make to everyone."


    Famous for herck of tact, she began speaking despite the soldiers'' overwhelmed reactions to the gloomy atmosphere of the Hero Party.


    "First of all, Ms. Ruby? Congrattions. The whereabouts of the Hero''s Armament have been discovered!"


    "Eh, what?"


    Approaching Ruby confidently, Limia grabbed her hand and spoke, causing Ruby to look flustered.


    "The bad news is, Frey also found out where the Hero''s Armament is. So you need to hurry as much as possible."


    "...Where is it?"


    To the children''s grim question, the Princess chuckled and maintained her smile as she answered.


    "At the Starlight Mansion."


    "...What?"


    Aria''s eyes widened in shock upon hearing that. And so did the rest of the Hero Party.


    ¡°I heard it¡¯s in the basement of Starlight Mansion...?¡±


    "..."


    As the princess''s casual remark ended, there was a moment of silence.


    ¡°Is that why the rumor about the basement spread?¡±


    "R-Really...?"


    "Frey..."


    "E-Everyone? Why are you¡­?"


    As voices of despair from the children continued to trickle out, the Princess finally began to feel something was amiss.


    She looked puzzled and asked questions.


    "What will you do? If you go now, you''ll definitely encounter the evil Frey and his group. Should I send some Imperial soldiers with you? Or..."


    "W-We have to go!!"


    "Huh?"


    "We have to go right now!!!"


    Pushing past her, someone desperately exited the restaurant.


    "If it''s the mansion... if I can persuade Brother within those nostalgic walls... if I can beg for forgiveness...!!!"


    With a look of intense yearning, Aria began to run, as if grasping at thest bit of hope.


    "We might be able to bring Brother back!!!"


    "Aria..."


    "..."


    Leaving behind the bewildered Princess, Ruby, and the Hero Party began to follow Aria with pale, trembling faces.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    <em>- Crackle...!</em>


    "Huh."


    Meanwhile, at that moment...


    "It''s strange."


    Frey, who had taken on the appearance of the Demon King, scratched his head with an annoyed expression.


    "Why won''t it let me in?"


    A massive star-shaped defensive magic circle blocked his way.


    You are no longer part of this lineage.


    "What''s with this weird writing...?"


    "...Young Master."


    After incessantly pounding on the barrier and examining the silver letters that emerged within it, Frey leaned in to listen as Kania quietly whispered into his ear.


    "The Hero Party is right in front of us."


    "Oh? Then we should prepare to greet¨C"


    <em>- Zzzt...!</em>


    "...Urgh."


    Feeling a pang in his chest, Frey ced his hand over it.


    ¡°...Now everything annoys me. Then¡­¡±


    Looking at the handkerchief in his hand, Frey muttered with a cold voice.


    <em>- Sizzle...!</em>


    ¡°I¡¯ll just burn everything.¡±

 Chapter 366: Mixed Judgement

    "Haa, haa..."


    "L-Let''s go together."


    Ruby caught up with Aria, who had been panting heavily and grabbed her.


    "No!! There''s no time!!"


    Aria pushed away her hand and staggered forward, but due to running for too long, her legs gave out, and she copsed on the ground.


    "I-It hurts... "


    "..."


    Watching Aria, whose knees were scraped and bleeding, Ruby bit her lip and reminisced about the past.


    <em>"My little sister. She¡¯s really cute."</em><em>"...I¡¯m not interested."</em>


    <em>"Really? She used to follow me around all the time when we were kids. It was so cute."</em>


    <em>"Yawnn¨C Geuhh!"</em>


    <em>That''s definitely what Frey said after she got punched by him while yawning.</em>


    <em>"And she¡¯s clumsy too. She used to run towards me from afar and trip over rocks."</em>


    <em>"So what?"</em>


    <em>"So what, you ask? I bandaged her wounds with my hands. If it got infected, it would''ve been a big problem."</em>


    <em>"No, seriously, what''s with... Geuh. Y-Yeah, your sister is really cute."</em>


    Ruby closed her eyes and reminisced.


    She sighed and approached Aria.


    <em>- Rustle...</em>


    And then, Ruby carefully covered Aria¡¯s knees with her hands.


    <em>- Shaaa...</em>


    Soon, Ruby¡¯s hand glowed, healing Aria¡¯s scraped knees.


    "...Let''s go."


    "Uh, ugh."


    Aria stared nkly as smoke and the smell of burning flesh emanated from Ruby¡¯s glowing hand.


    Before long, her eyes widened as Ruby lifted her up.


    "...Hehe, thank you."


    "..."


    "I missed my brother. It''s been a while since we had dinner together at the mansion, and went for walks..."


    Soon, Aria started murmuring with a bright smile on her face.


    "...Haa."


    Ruby''s expression was getting stiffer and stiffer.


    At the same time, her trembling pupils were gradually calming down.


    "In the end... was there only one way?"


    "Huh?"


    "...It¡¯s nothing."


    Ruby shook her head vigorously at Aria''s frighteningly innocent voice.


    She swallowed hard and moved forward.


    Before they knew it, they arrived at the front of Starlight Mansion.


    "Huh."


    However, Aria''s eyes began to turn round as she saw the mansion.


    "..."


    It was the same for Ruby, who was at the forefront of the Hero Party.


    <em>- ze.....</em>


    The Starlight Mansion was burning fiercely.


    A thousand years of history¡­


    The heart of the Starlight Territory.


    It was copsing in mes.


    "Ah, Ahh..."


    "W-Wait a minute."


    Looking at the dismal sight, Aria quickly escaped from Ruby''s embrace and started running towards the mansion.


    "The mansion... no... no..."


    As she rushed towards the mansion, Aria, who was muttering in denial, stopped abruptly and stared at the ground with a nk expression.


    "Huh..."


    Her eyes focused on a familiar object lying on the ground, burning in a purple and silver demonic energy.


    "Why is this here? It''s strange...?"


    Aria, with an expression of disbelief, knelt on the ground and crawled towards it.


    "Ruby... S-She said Brother still has it? This can¡¯t be right? It''s so strange?"


    And then she started mumbling incoherently.


    <em>- ze....</em>


    "This... this is strange...."


    In front of the pitifully muttering Aria, the handkerchief she had gifted Frey about a year ago was burning beyond recognition.


    Only a portion of the silver cat drawn in the middle remained.


    "Did he... drop it? Yeah, he must have dropped it. I have to quickly put out the fi¨C"


    "You''ve finally arrived."


    As Aria was about to extinguish the mes with magic, a voice interrupted her.


    "Huh..."


    "You being here means you¡¯ve chosen death."


    Frey, who appeared through the mes in front of her, trampled the handkerchief with his foot.


    Contrasting to the burning mansion, his voice was chillingly cold.


    "... B-Brother."


    Staring nkly at him, Aria quickly grabbed his pant leg and clung to him.


    "I-I''m sorry. It was my fault.¡±


    ¡°...?¡±


    ¡°I''ll apologize for everything I''ve done wrong, for being disrespectful and rude to you... Can''t we just talk for a moment, please?"


    Her eyes were colored with faint hope.


    "Since our mansion is nearby, let''s go in for a moment¡­"


    But her expression began to waver.


    It was because, from behind Frey, she could see the burning mansion.


    ¡°I am banished from this family and cannot enter the ¡®mansion.¡¯¡±


    "Ah¡­"


    "Even I find it quite troublesome to undo the barrier. It''s apound spell on top of the incantations with quintupleyered magic and sorcery... There are too many annoying ancient magics."


    "I-It was a mistake..."


    Blood drained from Aria¡¯s face at those words.


    Suddenly, the day when she first made a mistake came to her mind.


    The day when she identally broke the vase her mother cherished and hid it secretly, only to be caught.


    <em>"I... I''m sorry... Huuuh..."</em>


    <em>"Aria. It''s okay to make mistakes. But hiding things isn''t okay."</em>


    <em>"Yes..."</em>


    <em>"Members of the Starlight family must adhere to strict etiquette. Neither you nor your brother is exempt. For example, if someone is banished from the family once..."</em>


    The voice of her mother, strict yet gentle, warning that if someone was banished from the Starlight family, they could never set foot in the mansion again, shed in her mind.


    At that time, she was really scared, but as she grew older, she dismissed it as a story her mother made up to scare her...


    At that time, Frey pretended to bump into their mother, then secretly held her hand and winked.


    "I''m sorry... Brother....."


    Only now she realized the significance of what she had done by banishing her brother.


    Her sickly pallor turned even more pale as she clung tightly to Frey¡¯s leg.


    ¡°I beg you with everything I have¡­ so please¡­ Brothe¨C¡±


    "Well, that''s why I got rid of the ''mansion'' itself. But now, it seems there''s trouble with the barrier in the basement."


    His eyes gleamed as he looked down on Aria, who was clinging to his feet.


    "So... do you happen to know how to enter the basement? Do you have any idea?"


    "B-brother..."


    "Do you know?"


    "P-please, pleasee back to how you were......"


    "Sigh..."


    As her tears fell under his feet, Frey looked rmed and moved his foot away.


    "How many days would it take to break through this magically?"


    "...A week."


    As he turned to Serena, who stood emotionless behind him, his expression twisted.


    ¡°Is that the extent of your capability?¡±


    "I apologize."


    "Well, it doesn''t matter anyway."


    "Huh?"


    Then, his eyes glowed silver as he lifted Aria.


    "We won''t need to get the Hero''s Armament if we just kill this one."


    "B-Brother. I''m sorry. I was wrong."


    "Goodbye."


    "I¡¯m sorry!! Brother!! Brotherrrr!!!"


    As spoke with a sly smile, Aria desperately begged. But, as he was about to twist her neck¨C


    <em>- ng...!</em>


    A ruby demonic energy shot forward, blocking Frey''s arm.


    "Hmm¡­?"


    Frey tilted his head with intrigue in his eyes as he saw Ruby staggering towards him.


    "Interesting."


    "I¡¯m sorry, Frey."


    Looking at Frey, Ruby closed her eyes and opened her mouth.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to be serious now.¡±


    When she finished speaking, she opened her fist fully rather than her usual index finger.


    After all this time, Ruby finally got serious.


    "Ruby...?"


    "Look for an opportunity and enter the basement with the Hero Party."


    "But..."


    "With your current self, you''re qualified to wield the Hero Armament."


    "But my brother still¨C"


    "Hurry!!"


    With that shout, Ruby threw Aria towards the Hero Party behind her.


    She rushed towards Frey, her eyes glowing ruby red.


    "Let''s see your true abilities."


    As Frey stubbornly stared at Ruby, he whispered to the heroines standing behind him.


    "We''ll handle this. Young¡­ Master."


    "..."


    Momentster, a deafening roar echoed from all directions.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    <em>- Shaaa...</em>


    Kania¡¯s immense dark mana engulfed Ruby.


    "Ugh."


    Thanks to it, the surroundings were shrouded in darkness, but Ruby began to force her way through without blinking an eye.


    Her ruby-colored eyes illuminated the darkness, leaving long streaks of light.


    <em>She''s still immature. Or maybe she''s too kind for dark mana.</em>


    To Ruby, it felt like her attack was far too lenient.


    As the strongest in the world, she could withstand it, but Kania¡¯s dark mana contained something undeniable for anyone.


    <em>Is her awakening still iplete?</em>


    However, she was clearly still in an immature state.


    It seemed like her awakening wasn''tplete yet.


    Anyway, it was good news for Ruby.


    <em>- ng...!</em>


    As Ruby swung her finger as usual, the space itself was pushed back, pushing away the dark mana.


    It was Ruby''s unique, terrifying solution to counter dark magic.


    ""Haaaaa!!""


    However, as soon as the darkness dissipated, na and Irina sprang out from her sides.


    <em>- Thud...!</em>


    But, Ruby was unfazed by this and calmly stretched out her hands to the sides while looking straight ahead.


    "As expected of the former Demon King... You''re strong..."


    Despite na¡¯s despondent expression, her attack and the aura she emitted were quite threatening to Ruby.


    Perhaps, if she was hit directly, it would deal significant damage.


    However, na seemed to have just awakened.


    It was fortunate for Ruby that she didn''t know how to properly handle her overflowing power and aura yet.


    "...If only the awakening had finished."


    Even the presence of Irina, who was ying with magic and had an iplete awakening, was overwhelming.


    <em>- Crack... Crack...</em>


    The barrier created by Ruby was cracking.


    This was her power when she hadn¡¯t broken through the wall blocking her¡­ If that girl realized her true identity, it would be quite dangerous for her.


    <em>- Booomm...!</em>


    Thinking such thoughts, Ruby shot away the barrier, sending the two girls flying, and quickly braced herself this time.


    <em>- sh...!</em>


    "Those who target Master will be cut down."


    At the same time, Isolet unleashed a flurry of sword attacks towards Ruby.


    "...Freeze."


    "Mm."


    Ruby, who had dodged Isolet¡¯s attack by twisting her body before, tried to move again, but this time, Lulu¡¯s Words of Power came down on her.


    "Haaah!!"


    <em>- Crackle...! Crackle...!!!</em>


    She tried to move despite the Words of Power that restrained her, but the force was stronger than she anticipated.


    Ruby, who frowned for a moment, quickly stretched out her right hand to block Isolet¡¯s sword.


    <em>Is she already awakened as a Sword Saint?</em>


    It was clear that Isolet had reached a level where no one could withstand her sword.


    <em>- Shwish...</em>


    Blood was dripping from Ruby''s hand, where the de of Isolet¡¯s sword began to dig deeper and deeper.


    "...Stay right there."


    Trying to create some distance due to the situation, Ruby frowned at Lulu''smand that echoed from behind her.


    <em>Bitch.</em>


    Now wasn''t the time to dwell on personal matters. Thinking about the past now would undoubtedly hinder the battle.


    "Gah!?"


    "Kyaaa..."


    Completely abandoning her right hand and grabbing Isolet''s sword, she threw Isolet into the ground and looked at Lulu.


    "Ugh..."


    Resisting Lulu''smand with all her strength, Ruby managed to break free from her frozen state just before the next attack struck.


    <em>This is bad.</em>


    One had justpleted her awakening, and the other, of course, had her awakening blocked, yet they both managed to inflict such injuries.


    <em>- Bzzzzz...</em>


    ¡°Thank you for your hard work!¡±


    Slightly sweating in this state, Ruby began to face Serena and Ferloche.


    <em>What''s going on?</em>


    This was her assessment of them.


    <em>...Are they joking?</em>


    Neither of them seemed to be sincerely fighting.


    It seemed like they both had their own agenda.


    <em>- Bzzzz...!</em>


    It was probably for the best.


    Right now, Ruby has one goal.


    "You''re finally fighting for real."


    "Frey."


    After ¡®defeating¡¯ Serena and Ferloche adequately, she reached Frey, emitting ruby-colored energy from her entire body.


    "Then I''ll dly oblige."


    As he approached her, Frey began to glow silver all over his body.


    "Frey, don''t you remember anything?"


    "...?"


    Looking at him, Ruby asked with a poignant expression.


    "Our memories. The things we did together. You don''t remember any of that?"


    "Why are you suddenly talking nonsense?"


    "...I guess this is how you felt when you were looking at me all this time. As expected, you were a really great guy.¡±


    At Frey''s expression ofplete indifference, Ruby, who understood what he must have felt during his countless regressions, opened her mouth with tears gleaming on the edge of her eyes.


    "Frey, I¡­ I¡¯m going to keep my promise to you.¡±


    "I don''t know what you''re talking about."


    "Isn''t that so, Frey?"


    Just before Ruby''s fist collided with Frey''s sword, she whispered with a single tear running down her cheek.


    "I love you forever."


    <em>- Booomm!!!</em>


    A massive sh engulfed the Starlight Duchy.


    A pir of light, mixed with starlight and ruby hues, shot up into the sky.


    <em>- Bzzzzzz...</em>


    It was said that the beautiful pir of light was so massive and dazzling that it could be seen by all the citizens of the Empire.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    "Haah, haah..."


    Sometimeter, at the Starlight Duchy,


    "Hmm..."


    Frey coldly looked at Ruby, who was catching her breath with one knee on the ground.


    "You still have some strength left."


    "Frey..."


    "I, too, cannot kill you without the Hero¡¯s Armament. Thisplicates things."


    With a smile, he continued,


    ¡°But I don¡¯t think I¡¯ll lose.¡±


    As he spoke, Frey released a beam of demonic energy, causing a wound to appear on Ruby''s side.


    "Your power is now finite, but mine is infinite. That''s the crucial difference."


    "..."


    "So, why don''t you give up now?"


    "Frey, why are you doing this?"


    Ruby asked Frey with a despondent gaze at his arrogance. In response, he brightly smiled.


    "Because It¡¯s fun, isn¡¯t it?"


    "..."


    "I thought someone like you, the former Demon King, would understand."


    Hearing his words, Ruby felt as if her heart was breaking.


    <em>He''s just like me¡­</em>


    He was the same as her from before.


    Was that how she acted when she strutted around as the Demon King?


    Did Frey also feel the same excruciating pain whenever he watched her?


    "Frey, what should we do?"


    "Hmm."


    As Ruby quietly shed tears while pondering, she noticed Serena cautiously approaching from Frey''s side.


    "The Hero Party has been in the basement for too long. Perhaps it''s time for a retreat?"


    "Retreat?"


    "We''ve dragged this out for too long. If we keep this up, we might face a counterattack from those who obtain the Hero¡¯s Armament. It might be better to prepare for a different powerful item instead..."


    "If you say so."


    Nodding at Serena''s suggestion, Frey turned away from Ruby with an arrogant smile.


    "Well then, until next time."


    "..."


    "But, you really have no intention of bing my subordinate? I will give you quite favorable conditions..."


    "Ugh..."


    Ruby blocked her ears and moved away as she didn¡¯t want to hear Frey say the same words she often uttered to him


    <em>- Step, step...</em>


    "Haah, haah..."


    The entire duchy was in ruins, and the entire empire witnessed the aftermath of the terrifying battle.


    Through such a devastating conflict, Ruby had alreadye to one conclusion in her mind.


    <em>- Creakk...</em>


    "Wh-who..."


    With a determined expression, Ruby entered the basement, stepping cautiously through the tense children who were ready to attack.


    "Are... are there really no traces of ves?"


    "I told you, Professor Vener. There were none. Not a year ago, not ten years ago, not even a hundred years ago."


    "Then... the revtions from the servants?"


    "They probably lied for money..."


    "That..."


    With a sickly pallor, Vener gradually realized the truth amidst the children analyzing the basement.


    <em>- Groooan...</em>


    For some reason, Eurelia emitted dark mana quietly from a corner with dead eyes.


    "..."


    Ruby passed by Aishi who had the same look in her eyes.


    "Aria."


    Approaching Aria, who was trembling in the middle of the basement, Ruby stood beside her.


    "R-Ruby."


    In her arms was the Hero¡¯s Armament, glowing silver.


    It should have been worn by her brother. But now, only she could wield it.


    "W-Why did this appear when I entered the center? I-I''m not qualified..."


    "Aria, listen to me."


    "Are you suggesting that I should fight my brother with this? I-I can''t. My brother only corrupted momentarily. Even though I failed earlier, next time, I''ll definitely... definitely...!"


    "Frey... has already died."


    Aria, who had turned pale and trembled while holding the Armament, heard Ruby''s words and red at her.


    "S-Shut up."


    "..."


    "D-Don''t speak nonsense. My brother is still..."


    "To be precise, his personality and mind have disappeared."


    But Ruby, who had already made up her mind, continued speaking with her eyes closed tightly.


    "The moment he decided to fall to corruption and bear all the burdens, Frey was already dead."


    "N-No..."


    "That''s not Frey. He''s someonepletely different."


    "Noooooooooo!!!"


    As Ruby admitted the truth that she never wanted to admit, Aria threw the Armament to the ground and started screaming at her.


    "The Frey we knew, who loved us and the world, is... gone now..."


    "No!!! That''s not true!!! Brother!!!"


    "That''s why... we have to... end this with our own hands."


    "Brother..."


    As Aria stopped screaming and stared nkly at her, Ruby continued.


    "I''m the only one who can oppose him, and..."


    "I-I don¡¯t want to! I-I can''t! I can''t do it!"


    "You''re the only one who can kill him. That''s why we... together... have to kill Frey..."


    "I can''t, I can''t, I can''t..."


    As those words ended, the two girls copsed into each other''s arms, sobbing.


    "That''s what Frey wanted... hisst request to me before dying..."


    "Waaaaah..."


    "Crying won''t change anything... We have to kill Frey, the two of us..."


    Aria''s desperate cries echoed in the pristine basement.


    "Sob¡­ Hiks¡­"


    "W-What''s this? What the hell is this?"


    ¡°I-I didn¡¯t want this to happen. We¡­¡±


    As they heard the crying, one by one, the Hero Party began to panic.


    "..."


    Then, the sub-heroines slowly copsed on the floor, and Vener finally understood the situation, and slowly slumped to the ground.


    "Brotherrrrrrrr...."


    Aria''s cries echoed in the basement cer for a long time thereafter.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    Meanwhile.


    "...Hmm."


    Frey, leaving the ruined duchy with the heroines, frowned as he looked at something held in his hand.


    <em>- Bzzzzz...</em>


    It was a piece of the handkerchief with a silver cat drawn on it, almostpletely burned away.


    "Why does it feel so nauseating when I fight that ruby-haired bitch? I haven''t even eaten anything....."


    Eventually, Frey muttered with a puzzled expression as he let the piece flutter in the wind.


    "That strange bitch, what did she feed me back then?"


    "Young Master, is there something wrong?"


    "...No, it''s nothing."


    Resuming his cold expression, he replied and quietly walked away.

 Chapter 367: Tragedy

    "Hmm... Where am I?"


    It was a dark and obscure space, where even the flow of time seemed peculiar.


    "I''m scared..."


    A girl wandered around with a slightly frightened expression in this eerie space, where various eyeballs and ck tentacles floated ominously.


    re: I¡¯m in big trouble!


    re: I woke up in a strange space! There are weird eyeballs and tentacles floating around!


    The chat window floating in front of her glowed eerily bright.


    Her messages remained unanswered, a stark contrast to the prompt reply she usually got.


    <em>- Rustle...</em>"Ah!"


    Thanks to this re was sulking.


    Then, a sudden attack from the tentacles caught her off guard.


    "Gross!"


    re recoiled in disgust as the tentacles rushed at her.


    Then she snapped her fingers, causing the tentacles to shatter into pieces.


    But there were too many of them.


    "Ugh..."


    As she kept breaking them apart, more tentacles kept sprouting out relentlessly.


    Just as she began to tire from the relentless assault of tentacles...


    <em>- Shaaa...</em>


    Behind her, a bright light and a soft glow started spreading in all directions.


    "...?"


    As the eyeballs squinted and closed in the light, the tentacles also vanished.


    Thanks to this, re sighed in relief before turning around to face the light.


    Soon, she opened her mouth with a surprised expression.


    "Pretty sisters..."


    "P-Pretty? Th-thank you..."


    "Sister, is it the right time for that?"


    "R-right...?"


    The Moon Goddess ''Lunar'', who appeared behind re, scolded her older sister ''Sr'', who was basking inpliments.


    "S-so... what exactly is going on here? I was just taking a nap¨C I-I mean, resting for a while..."


    The Sun God regained her senses and threw a hurried question with a worried expression...


    "...Trouble."


    "When the Fourth Ordeal started in reality, we were kicked out of here together with the kid."


    "What...?"


    "It''s probably the work of that eye bastard. Damn, this is bad..."


    Grasping her head, Lunar muttered while checking the chat window in front of her.


    Ster: Wait for a moment


    Ster: I¡¯m assessing the situation


    ¡°It seems because she is the Creator God, she didn¡¯t get kicked out¡­ At least we avoided dimensional annihtion..."


    Breathing a sigh of relief, Lunar''s expression turned grim shortly after.


    ¡°But this is still bad... The Fourth Ordeal requires assistance from a helper..."


    "S-so, how did we clear the previous ordeals?"


    At the Sun God''s timid question, Lunar replied with a dark expression.


    "We couldn''t. Retry Frey and Ferloche were remarkable. But that was when the Fourth Ordeal was executed ipletely. This is the real deal."


    "S-so, we¡¯re in big trouble...?"


    "Yeah, it''s a huge problem."


    As Lunar spoke, chewing her nails anxiously, she nced at re, who was grinning beside her.


    "Originally, the helper should receive Retry... But that eye monster seems to have finally noticed the little kid."


    "..."


    "Darn it, what should we do? Frey has already fallen into corruption... and Ferloche hasn''t shown any signs ofing forward... Ugh, my head..."


    "U-Um..."


    Wandering anxiously and on the verge of hysteria, Lunar turned her head at the timid call from the Sun God.


    "We have Retry... It hasn''t been activated yet... but someone already received it¡­?"


    "What?"


    "R-Retry was under my authority. So I checked... But why does she have it?"


    The Sun God spoke while disying the system log in front of her.


    "...!?"


    Lunar checked the log, and for some reason, re could also see the log despite herck of divinity


    Both of their eyes simultaneously widened.


    "What''s this, her...?"


    "Huh? Uh-huh?"


    After that, for a while, voices full of incredulity and doubts echoed in the dark space.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    After the events of the ¡®Battle of Starlight Duchy¡¯ involving Frey, the heroines, Ruby, and the Hero Party, time passed rather quickly.


    And within that swiftly passing time, there were hardly any pleasant urrences.


    "I''ll say this onest time. Frey chose the path of bing a Demon King to save us, and this world."


    "And at that moment, the Frey who loved us disappeared forever."


    "We have to kill him as hisst request. That''s the ending Frey wants."


    After Ruby resolutely revealed that Frey could never return, a shadow was cast over the Hero Party.


    "I, I can''t¡­ Sob¡­ do this..."


    "..."


    "Brother..."


    After herst hope was shattered that day, Aria waspletely devastated and isted herself in the restored mansion with Roswyn¡¯s notebook and the Hero¡¯s Armament.


    "Aria... It''s up to us now. There''s no other way..."


    "Miss Aria... Let''s talk..."


    "..."


    Defeating Frey was nearly impossible without her. And despite Ruby and some of the children repeatedly visiting the mansion to console her, Aria remained indifferent.


    In such a situation, the Hero Party, left with no other choice, eventually found themselves waiting in the Empire.


    "M-Miss Eurelia?"


    <em>- Grrrrrr...</em>


    "R-Run!!"


    What followed next was truly chaotic.


    Eurelia¡¯s betrayal and awakening into a full-fledged warlock shocked them to the core.


    "Everyone! We¡¯re in big trouble! Miss Vener, Miss Alice, and Miss Aishi...!"


    Vener, who was once one of the pirs of the Hero Party, and recently, Alice and Aishi, whose conditions had been strange, suddenly went missing.


    Some people spected that they were attacked by the Demon King¡¯s Army.


    But only the Hero Party, who hid the notes stained with blood and tears found in their respective rooms, knew the sorrowful and dark truth.


    Of course, that truth had to be buried deep beneath the cold, dark night.


    "The Hero Party¡­ They¡¯re not doing anything much right now¡­ right?"


    "Yeah. Has anything happened since that battle?"


    "Are they weaker than Frey?"


    As the number of deserters increased and the Hero Party couldn''t make a decision, it was natural that public opinion began to weaken.


    "Hey, have you guys not heard the rumor yet?"


    "Huh? What rumor?"


    "Well, you see..."


    In the midst of it all, a rumor began spreading throughout the Empire, which was truly fatal.


    "Ruby was originally the Demon King, and Frey was actually the Hero? Does that even make sense?"


    "It¡¯s true! ording to the contents of the prophecy that has been floating around these days...¡±


    The essence of the rumor was that Ruby was the Demon King who pretended to be the Hero to destroy the world, and Frey was the true Hero trying to protect it.


    "But... it''s just a rumor..."


    "But what if it''s true...?"


    "Is that why the Hero Party isn''t moving?"


    Thanks to Eurelia¡¯s specialty in espionage and the confessions of some members of the Hero Party burdened with guilt, the rumor spread like wildfire.


    If Serena or Roswyn had been there, they could have easily contained the rumor, but without both of them, it spread uncontrobly throughout the Empire.


    "Look over there, it''s Ruby, the Demon King."


    "Shh, she can hear you."


    "Hey, isn¡¯t that Aria? She was also often seen ying with the Demon King, right?¡±


    "Hey, I told you they can hear you..."


    "..."


    As a result, Ruby and Aria werepletely isted by the public.


    "Ruby... p-please, kill me."


    "..."


    "I can''t live like this anymore... When I go outside¡­ No, even inside the room, I hear their sounds cursing me from the window..."


    And that was why Aria called Ruby into her room one day.


    She pleaded to Ruby to end her suffering with lifeless eyes.


    "..."


    "I feel like I''m being crushed by the pressure every moment¡­ I just want to rest now¨C"


    <em>- p...!</em>


    That day, Ruby pped Aria for the first time.


    "...Huh? Ah."


    "Stop this..."


    "Ah, aaaaah..."


    Aria, who looked dumbfounded at the stinging pain she felt on her cheek, soon burst into tears.


    "Aaaaah..."


    From that day, Aria always hid her emotions behind a frigid mask, but this was the first time since then that she showed her emotions.


    "You have to kill me. Why do you want to die now?"


    "S-sob, s-sniff...?"


    "Look at me. The Demon King who made your brother suffer so much is right in front of you."


    "..."


    "Are you not going to seek revenge, Aria?"


    It was inevitable.


    To end her hellish existence, Aria needed to forcibly awaken.


    "Eeeeek...!"


    "That won''t kill me. To kill me, you have to be stronger."


    After all, dying was now Ruby''s wish as well.


    "Attack me like this every single day from now on. We''ll train until we defeat Frey."


    "Aaaaaaah...!!!"


    "After killing Frey, I''ll let you kill me. If you have the power, of course."


    "Shut up!!!"


    Since that incident, the only soundsing from Starlight Mansion were shouting and shing weapons.


    Fortunately, that noise became a barrier protecting Ruby and Aria from the murmurs and grumblings directed at them.


    The unseen Demon King, what does this mean?


    The passive attitude of the Hero Party, a nned operation?


    The Demon Army is still thriving. Increasing anxiety among the public.


    Fortunately, there was still some time left.


    After the Battle of Starlight Duchy, for some reason, Frey had been holed up with the heroines in the Demon King¡¯s Castle, not revealing himself.


    <em>Frey... What are you thinking?</em>


    So, until the time of reckoning arrived, they were able to train Aria, but Frey''s actions were suspiciously odd.


    Didn''t he say he was going to find items to increase his power himself?


    But ording to scout reports from the Demon King¡¯s Castle, Frey hadn''t even taken such actions.


    His official actions were limited to attacks by the Demon King¡¯s Army and the heroines, nothing more.


    He, who could set the Empire or the world aze in an instant if he chose to act, had never once revealed himself.


    Thanks to this, there was now a tense atmosphere where public opinion spected whether the Hero Party had any ns at all.


    <em>- ng... ng...!!!</em>


    <em>...I''m d, but I still wanted to see him again at least once.</em>


    Ruby muttered as she pushed away Aria, who was fiercely attacking her.


    "With those attacks, you can''t pierce my heart. Nor Frey''s."


    "B-Brother...!!"


    "He¡¯s no longer your brother! He¡¯s just Frey!!"


    "Ugh..."


    "If you won''t attack, then I''ll go...!"


    As the training continued, Aria''s eyes, trembling with guilt for abandoning her brother, gradually sharpened.


    <em>- Swish, swish...</em>


    "Now you''re putting in some effective strikes."


    "..."


    "...Well done, Aria."


    After that day, they continued to train in silence, and it continued for quite a long time.


    Until one day¡­


    "Report. Frey dered a full-scale attack."


    "Does that mean...?"


    "This battle will be thest one."


    Suddenly, the moment of the final battle arrived.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    <em>- Knock, knock...</em>


    "Young Mas¨C... Are you there, my Lord?"


    On the night Frey announced the full-scale attack, within the Demon King''s castle.


    "I¡¯m going in."


    Kania, dressed in a neat suit, bowed her head as she entered the Demon King''s room.


    "...I didn''t give you permission to enter."


    "I apologize."


    Even as his butler, it was her first time entering this room.


    Partly because Frey was so vocal about his privacy, and partly because no one was allowed into his room.


    "I need to confirm if it''s true that you have ordered a full-scale attack..."


    <em>- Step, step...</em>


    "Ugh."


    Despite the risk, Kania entered the room because there was something she had to do.


    But as Frey got up and approached her, she began to sweat involuntarily.


    <em>- Thump, thump...</em>


    In Kania''s arm was the dagger she favored.


    Ever since Serena secretly informed the heroines that ¡®Frey doesn¡¯t exist anymore¡¯, she had been contemting ending this tragedy with her own hands.


    <em>- Swooshhh...</em>


    "I-I apologize."


    But Frey''s, or rather the Demon King''s aura, was too overwhelming for her.


    Attacking now would likely end in humiliating failure.


    No, even before the attack, she felt like the Demon King had sensed her intentions and she would be the one who would die.


    "Take a moment to catch your breath."


    "...Understood."


    "You go and prepare for the battle... No, forget it. Just rest."


    "Yes."


    Fortunately, no one died.


    Frey simply left the room without saying another word.


    "Haaa...."


    Confirming Frey''s departure, Kania let out a sigh and adjusted the dagger she had concealed with dark mana.


    "There''s only one chance... So..."


    Before long, she was looking for a ce to rest with exhausted eyes.


    "...Huh?"


    Her gaze shifted to one side.


    "That...?"


    Behind where he was sitting, a small door creaked open.


    <em>- Rustle...</em>


    With cautious eyes scanning the scene, she tentatively peered inside.


    "...!!!"


    Shortly after, her widened eyes surveyed the room behind the door.


    "This... It''s all..."


    The room was filled with countless drawings, though they were quite poorly done, it was clear who the subjects were.


    The girls depicted in the drawings all had ruby-colored eyes and were smiling.


    "What... What on earth..."


    Backing away, pale-faced, Kania halted as she stepped on something.


    "...!"


    Slowly lowering her head, Kania''s expression hardened in an instant.


    "This can''t be real."


    In the center of a white clothy a crudely drawn silver cat.


    "This can''t be..."


    Confirming the handkerchief and drawing tools that filled the desk drawer where Frey had been sitting moments ago, Kania muttered in disbelief.


    Then, she suddenly recalled one thing.


    Her Young Master, Frey, truly couldn''t draw.


    This style of drawing¡­ It wasn''t a style that a Demon King with no memories could imitate.


    "I-I have to tell someone."


    Then, there was only one possible exnation she could think of.


    The Demon King who was here just now must have regained his memory at some point...


    "I have to tell them!"


    Driven by her frantic thoughts, Kania, her face pale with shock, hurriedly moved.


    <em>- ng!</em>


    "Y-Young Master... Young Master...!!!"


    Tossing aside the dagger she had been holding, Kania dashed towards the exit of the room in desperation.


    "Since when...!"


    <em>- ng, ng...</em>


    "...Hold on."


    However, for some reason, the door was firmly shut.


    "O-Open the door."


    Normally, the door couldn''t be locked from the outside. It seemed like someone had deliberately locked the door from the outside.


    "O-open the door!!!"


    Despite Kania''s powerful magic, the door remained unyielding, as if someone who had foreseen this event had made her magic useless.


    "Is... is there anyone there!! This is an emergency!!! Emergency..."


    <em>- Tooott! Toot!</em>


    As Kania continued to madly pound on the door, trumpet sounds echoed from all directions.


    "The Hero Party has invaded!!"


    "Seal off the Demon King''s castle!"


    In the blink of an eye, the Demon King¡¯s Army stationed outside the window was preparing to engage with the intruders.


    "No, no, no, NO, NO, NOOOO!!!"


    Kania''s desperate scream filled the room.

 Chapter 368: Game Clear

    "The Demon King''s Castle is in sight."


    "Finally..."


    On the night Frey dered a full-scale attack, the Hero Party secretly began their operation to ambush the Demon King''s Castle.


    "How many Demon King¡¯s Army are guarding the castle? Are they really defending with their full force?"


    Ruby, who returned to the Hero Party with Aria, gritted her teeth and tried to ask calmly.


    "That''s..."


    "Why, what''s wrong?"


    "I don''t see anyone."


    "What?"Ruby''s eyes widened as she listened to the report she received.


    "There''s... not a single Demon King¡¯s Army stationed."


    "...Is this a trap?"


    Leaving behind the uneasy child reporting, she stepped forward and quietly extended her hand.


    "Hmm?"


    But soon Ruby frowned.


    She had used the highest-level detection magic she could perform, but she couldn¡¯t detect any ambushes or traps.


    Let alone defending the Demon King''s Castle, there was no one guarding even the entrance.


    "Uh, what should we do..."


    "...What can we do?"


    As the students flustered in confusion, Aria, standing beside Ruby, moved with a determined look in her eyes.


    "It''s toote to turn back now."


    "..."


    "We''re going in."


    Leaving those words behind, Aria quietly started walking, followed closely by Ruby.


    "...Let''s go."


    "Yeah."


    The Hero Party, bonded by the sorrowful camaraderie of sharing a terrible secret, began to follow them one by one towards the Demon King''s Castle.


    "There were traces of preparation for defense... but they disappeared suddenly."


    "Whose doing do you think it is, Ruby?"


    "There''s only one person who could do such a thing."


    Analyzing the surroundings with sharp eyes, Ruby eventually spoke with a subdued voice.


    "It''s Frey, it¡¯s his doing."


    "As expected..."


    At the mention of Frey''s name, the Hero Party flinched.


    However, Aria, who had already spent years alongside Ruby and organized her thoughts, continued to walk without batting an eye.


    "M-Miss Aria! Just in case, maybe we should wait¨C"


    <em>- Boom!</em>


    Despite the protests, Aria violently kicked on the gates of the Demon King''s Castle.


    "Don''t try to stop me now."


    Then, turning around with a dark look in her eyes, she spoke.


    "I just want to... end everything quickly."


    With that, Aria finished her sentence and leaped into the Demon King''s Castle without giving anyone a chance to stop her.


    "...!"


    Ruby hastily followed her, afraid something might happen to her.


    But the sight that unfolded before the Hero Party''s eyes made them rooted to the spot.


    "Uh, uh..."


    "Since when did you... notice?"


    "M-My body won''t move..."


    The heroines were trembling on the ground at Frey''s feet.


    ¡°I already noticed that you guys were acting strange.¡±


    Frey spoke with a chilling gaze, the ring on his right finger shone brightly. Then he stared at the Hero Party that had just entered the Demon King''s Castle.


    "Your fate will be decided after I''ve dealt with the guests."


    "...Understood."


    "Then, follow me."


    Frey, who sessfully suppressed the rebellion of the women who had devoted their souls to him with the ''Ring of Oath¡¯ he received from Isolet, gestured to the Hero Party and whispered.


    "There''s a good ce for our final confrontation."


    "But before that, I have a question."


    Ruby, who was blocking Aria from bursting out immediately, asked him a question.


    ¡°By any chance¡­ Did you do something to Roswyn?¡±


    "Why do you ask?"


    "I can''t find her no matter how hard I look."


    "Hmm."


    Frey began to scratch his head upon hearing that.


    "She came to me once, asking for a flower. It wasn''t too difficult, so I made her one with magic, but as soon as she received it, she vanished before my eyes."


    "...Are you telling me to believe that?"


    "She muttered something about being banished or whatever just before disappearing. Think what you will. It doesn¡¯t matter."


    After saying so, Frey attempted to move on, but Ruby threw another question at him.


    "Where did the Demon King¡¯s Army go?"


    "I took care of them all."


    "Why?"


    Frey smirked upon hearing that question.


    "It''s more fun this way."


    "..."


    "Stop hesitating and follow me."


    Looking at the stiff expression of the Hero Party, he added with a smile.


    "We need to settle the score."


    "..."


    Upon hearing his words,Ruby and Aria''s eyes began to sparkle.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    <em>- Crackle!</em>


    "Aria, now!!"


    "Ah-!"


    About half a dayter, on the partially destroyed top floor of the Demon King''s Castle.


    <em>- Crack, Crack...</em>


    "Communicating hand signals verbally, how pathetic."


    The lengthy battle was nearing its end.


    ¡°Ugh, uh.....¡±


    ¡°Cough, cough¡­¡±


    "..."


    Except for Ruby and Aria, the rest of the Hero Party were either injured and lying on the ground or unconscious.


    Although they had ample preparation time, their defeat was inevitable. Most of their talented members like Aishi, Alice and Eurelia already left the Hero Party.


    "He¡¯sing...!"


    "I know, Ruby!"


    In the end, only Ruby, Aria, and Frey left standing.


    <em>- Crackle! Crackle!</em>


    Frey''s unique demonic energy, purple mixed with silver, relentlessly attacked the two girls.


    "Heukk...!"


    "That was close."


    Fortunately, they managed to twist their bodies to avoid the attacks just before theynded.


    Until now, they had not allowed a single of Frey¡¯s attacks to connect.


    That meant that even the slightest damage at this point would lead to an immediate defeat.


    "Now... we must end this. Put an end to this tragedy, to everything..."


    Aria focused solely on the fight while pondering this fact.


    <em>Something''s off.</em>


    However, amidst this, Ruby vaguely sensed that something was wrong.


    <em>There''s no way he couldn¡¯tnd a single hit.</em>


    Despite their considerable growth through relentless training until now, Frey in his Demon King form was not an easy opponent.


    Yet, he hasn¡¯t managed tond a single hit on them?


    "You¡¯re quite something... Haha."


    Moreover, Frey had already taken several effective hits.


    If this continued, there would undoubtedly be openings...


    "Sigh..."


    <em>- Wobble...!</em>


    As Ruby thought this, Frey, who had beenughing leisurely, staggered.


    <em>- Swooshh...!</em>


    Not missing this opportunity, Ruby and Aria immediately sprung forward.


    With Ruby''s stretched out hand infused with mana and Aria d in Hero¡¯s Armament, theyunched an attack on Frey.


    "...!"


    However, the expressions of the two girls hardened almost immediately.


    <em>- Crackle¡­ Crackle!</em>


    "Got you..."


    In an instant, Frey twisted his body and regained his footing, and unleashed a powerful attack towards the girls.


    "Darn it..."


    "Ugh, ugh..."


    The fact that he staggered in the first ce was a trap in itself.


    <em>Could it be that he had been dying this moment to create a single opportunity to unleash his finishing move?</em>


    <em>- Swoooshhhh!</em>


    Such thoughts were futile now.


    The attack, infused with terrifying demonic energy, was already closing in on them.


    "C-Careful...!"


    In what seemed like an attack that could potentially incapacitate them, Ruby, determined to protect Aria at all costs, pushed her out of harm''s way.


    <em>- Crackle...</em>


    "...Huh."


    Frey''s attack momentarily halted.


    That insanely brief moment that an ordinary person wouldn''t even notice.


    But from Ruby''s perspective, at this moment when everything seemed to being to an end, that foolish gap seemed like a golden opportunity.


    "Haaaaaaa!!"


    "Geuhhh..."


    Seizing the opportunity, Ruby unleashed her ultimate move with all her might directly at Frey.


    <em>Please... let it hit...</em>


    She prayed fervently, hoping that this wasn''t another one of his traps.


    <em>- Boom, boom...!</em>


    "Geuhh, ugh..."


    Fortunately, Ruby''s gamble paid off.


    She had been holding off from using her ultimate move, but thankfully, it hit Frey directly.


    <em>- Drip...</em>


    A move that was theplete opposite of Frey''s ultimate move, it rendered the targetbat capabilities ineffective regardless of who it was.


    However, using it would leave the userpletely drained, and simply dodging it would render the ultimate movepletely useless, so she has reserved it as ast resort.


    "I-I did it..."


    Of course, the seemingly defeated Frey before them was the Demon King with infinite power. If left alone, he would surely recover his strength and body.


    "We did it... Aria."


    "..."


    But when Aria plunged the Hero¡¯s Armament into his heart, he wouldn¡¯t be able to recover.


    "We won."


    Yes.


    The Hero Party, with Ruby and Aria at the forefront, had finally seeded in their quest to defeat the Demon King.


    "We won... ugh."


    Ruby, murmuring with a despondent expression, staggered and sat down on the ground.


    Due to the side effects of her ultimate move, her energy started to drain off.


    "..."


    Suddenly, fear began to creep into her.


    "...It''s over."


    Not only her, but fear was also creeping up on Aria.


    "It''s really over."


    It was time to put an end to this tragedy.


    "...Ruby, please leave me alone for a moment."


    "Aria..."


    "I''m asking you. Just for this final moment... let me handle it alone."


    As Aria quietly stared at her, Ruby nodded silently and began to leave the top floor.


    <em>...What was that?</em>


    She pondered the doubts that had been lingering in her mind since earlier.


    <em>Why did Frey... at thest moment...</em>


    "Miss Ruby, wait!!"


    "...Hm?"


    As Ruby was about to leave the top floor, someone rushed desperately towards her.


    "T-There¡¯s something you need to see for yourself...!"


    It was none other than Olivia, Ruby''s secretary.


    "What ar¨C"


    "Hurry, please!!"


    "Uh, huh?"


    Responding to her urgent call from behind, Ruby, despite her tired body, began to follow her towards wherever she was leading.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    "This ce is...?"


    ¡°This is the Demon King¡¯s room that the scouting team found.¡±


    "I see..."


    "Yes, Miss K-Kadia unsealed this room with her power of purification."


    Arriving with Olivia, Ruby found herself in a familiar space. It was the room where she had spent countless hours before awakening her system.


    Days when she was sick and tired from terrible boredom, and her desire for destruction increased day by day.


    "W-Why are we here?"


    Shaking her head at the terrifying memories, Ruby asked in a trembling voice, and Olivia replied in a subdued tone.


    "You need to see for yourself."


    <em>- Creak...</em>


    After Olivia''s words, she opened the door.


    "Huh..."


    Once a throne room shrouded in darkness and eerie ambiance, the Demon King¡¯s room now resembled an ordinary office.


    "That¡¯s...?"


    However, the change wasn''t what Ruby focused on.


    Her gaze was fixed on one thing.


    "T-To me, that painting looks like... Miss Ruby."


    It was peculiar indeed, Frey''s room had a lot of drawings of a girl who clearly looked like Ruby.


    <em>- Step, step...</em>


    Entering with a dazed expression, Ruby wandered around the room nkly.


    "They''re all... smiling."


    There were numerous paintings in the room.


    She saw herself stargazing with someone, sharing bread, handing over a ne-like item, and leaning on a silver-haired boy''s shoulder.


    All the depictions of herself were smiling with the boy.


    "This...?"


    They bore a striking resemnce to the images she had seen when she read Frey''s soul a long time ago.


    "Huh..."


    After moments of speechlessness, Ruby slowly turned her gaze.


    "Y-Young Master, I¡­ Must tell everyone..."


    "Sister, what''s wrong! Sister...!"


    Then, she noticed Kania, who had been shivering in the corner of the room, and Kadia, who was holding her, looking quite pitiful.


    ¡°...¡±


    And the handkerchiefs on the desk.


    "It can¡¯t be."


    Carefully picking up the handkerchief, Ruby murmured as she looked at the ugly silver cat drawn in the center.


    "He... recovered his memories?"


    At the same time she uttered those words, Ruby''s mind began to spin rapidly.


    ¡°The reason he didn¡¯t do anything after that day...? The reason he didn¡¯t attack...? The reason he eliminated the Demon King¡¯s Army and hesitated at the end....¡±


    As the pieces of the puzzle fell into ce one by one, the picture became clearer to Ruby.


    "No..."


    Realizing the truth, Ruby''s face turned pale.


    "No, no, no, no..."


    "M-Miss Ruby?"


    Despite her body and mind on the verge of copse, she desperately ran, trembling all the way.


    "Please, please, please..."


    She thought that her tears had dried up long ago, but at this moment, the corners of her eyes gleamed with tears.


    <em>- Bang!!!</em>


    "Please¡­ let me be on tim¨C"


    With a determined expression, Ruby quickly reached the top floor and kicked the door open.


    "...Ah."


    But then, her gaze wavered.


    "R-Ruby, I finally did it."


    Aria was shedding tears and trembling uncontrobly.


    "...Finally, it''s all over."


    Just before Ruby rushed in, Aria plunged the Hero¡¯s Armament into Frey¡¯s heart.


    "Ah..."


    "I-It''s all thanks to you. Ruby... Without you, I couldn''t havee this far."


    Approaching Ruby slowly, leaving Frey behind with a sword piercing through his heart, Aria smiled sadly.


    "...Thank you, Ruby."


    <em>- Thud...</em>


    "R-Ruby?"


    Watching the scene before here, Ruby slumped limply with a despairing expression.


    "Why... why are you like this?"


    "Ugh..."


    Aria''s iprehensible voice and Frey''s increasingly weaker groans began to echo fleetingly through the top floor of the Demon King¡¯s Castle.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    "F-Frey..."


    Ruby crawled towards the dying Frey, her face filled with despair.


    "Ugh..."


    "I-If you can, please answer..."


    Desperately, she touched his cheek and asked.


    "You... You did this on purpose, right?"


    "..."


    "Not leaving the Demon King¡¯s Castle, defeating the Demon King¡¯s Army, hesitating to attack us... It was all intentional, wasn''t it?"


    As Ruby asked, Frey, with fading eyes, gazed at her and spoke.


    "Why suddenly... ask that?"


    "I saw everything."


    "What...?"


    "The paintings and handkerchief in your room. I saw it all."


    At the mention of the ''handkerchief,'' Aria trembled, while Frey sighed and mumbled.


    "... I got caught, huh."


    "T-Tell me! You did it on purpose, didn''t you?!"


    "I didn''t do it on purpose."


    Finally, with a smile, Frey spoke.


    "Then... Why didn''t you attack us?"


    "Haa..."


    Frey sighed before exining.


    "No matter how much I tried to attack... for some reason, my strength drained away before I could attack you two. What can I do?"


    "...!!!"


    Ruby and Aria''s eyes widened at his words.


    "R-Ruby... I told you."


    Struggling to breathe, Frey continued.


    "When I first regained consciousness, I had no memories. I only had the desire to destroy everything..."


    "Just that?"


    "For some reason, after that day, your face kepting to my mind."


    Tears started to flow from Ruby''s eyes upon hearing his words.


    "It was truly strange. Despite the seven girls and the Hero Party around me, and despite thinking of only mundane information about others... why was it that only your smiling faces kept appearing in my mind?"


    "Frey..."


    "Ruby¡­ you¡¯re a strange woman."


    After taking a moment to catch his breath, Frey closed his eyes and continued.


    "As I kept thinking of you, vague memories started surfacing in my mind. I couldn''t help but recall them.¡±


    ¡°T-That¡¯s-¡±


    ¡°I couldn''t focus on anything else, and I tried hard to remember your faces¡­ but ultimately, I failed.¡±


    "Fa-Failed...?"


    "No matter how hard I tried, all I could vaguely remember was the little boy that was always there next to you."


    Frey chuckled, then hardened his expression.


    "Still, it wasn''t all in vain. At least I knew roughly what to do."


    "You... you..."


    "Though vague, I realized I needed to die as soon as possible. So, I invited you two, who could kill me, by dering war on the world."


    "Brother...!!!"


    As Aria, having heard enough, started searching Frey''s pocket with trembling hands¡­


    <em>- Rustle¡­</em>


    "A-ah..."


    Then a piece of the handkerchief he had burned came out of his pocket.


    "It was quite a hassle to find it again."


    Frey coughed and reached out with trembling hands.


    "Recently, I vaguely recalled memories about you... Could it be that we were really family?"


    "Brother, no. No, no..."


    "...You''re strong. Well done."


    As Frey gently stroked Aria''s head. She clutched the sword embedded in his chest with a pale expression.


    "T-this... I''ll find a way to...!"


    "There''s no need... It¡¯s already over... for me."


    "S-Stop talking. It can''t be true. It can''t be¨C"


    "Although I didn''t fully recover my memories, there was one thing I wanted to tell you."


    Continuing to gently stroke Aria''s head, Frey looked at Ruby and Aria with a sorrowful look and said his final words.


    "I... I love... you... forever..."


    "Brother!!! Don''t go!! Don''t gooo!!"


    "F-Frey..."


    Now, Aria was having seizures, and Ruby stared at Frey with a nk expression.


    "...Live happily now."


    At the end, Frey looked at them with an earnest and innocent expression. Then he slowly closed his eyes.


    "..."


    After that, there was a long silence.


    "Frey..."


    Later, when the Hero Party woke up, they grabbed the frenzied Aria and dragged her away.


    The heroines, who saw the Demon King''s room a step toote, finally arrived at the top floor and discovered the scene unfolding before them before copsing on the spot.


    "..."


    Ruby, who had been sitting quietly, gently touched Frey.


    "Ah¡­"


    His cheeks were cold.


    Of course, it was natural. He had just died.


    Pierced with the Hero¡¯s Armament by his sister''s hands, he facedplete death.


    "..."


    Frey didn''te back to life screaming ''Ta-da!'','' there were no miraculous resurrections.


    Nothing happened as if this was the end.


    "...Hm."


    For the first time, Ferloche¡¯s poker face cracked.


    "Could it be that the clear conditions changed...?"


    She murmured, absentmindedly stroking her belly.


    But now wasn''t the time to pay attention to her muttering.


    "Frey..."


    On an unusually bitterly cold day, peace came to the world after the Demon King''s death.


    "I could have undone it all... It was entirely possible..."


    But peace didn¡¯te for Ruby. She missed countless chances to change everything and ultimately faced the worst ending.


    "...I killed Frey."


    She eventually spoke those words and closed her eyes before losing consciousness.


    "Aaaah!"


    "..."


    Leaving behind the heroines slumped on the floor in utter despair and the somber-faced Hero Party.


    And Aria, who had gone mad from the unbearable truth.


    Meanwhile, the sun rose more mncholically than ever before.

 Chapter 369: CONTINUE...?

    "..."


    Some time had passed from the day of the final battle between the Demon King Frey and the Hero Party.


    <em>- Step, Step...</em>


    A girl walked down the street with a vacant expression.


    "Look over there... that¡¯s..."


    "Shh."


    Even though she was covered in a robe, she unknowingly caught people''s attention.


    It was none other than Ruby.


    "But, no matter how you look at it, it''s that bitc-""Just pretend you don¡¯t see her...!"


    "Uh, okay."


    She walked among the whispering passersby with her head bowed, she eventually stopped.


    <em>- Knock, knock...</em>


    Then, Ruby quietly knocked on the door of the eerily silent building.


    "Yes, This is Sunrise Empire Orphanage..."


    The ce Ruby arrived at was none other than the orphanage where she had lived until the Hero Inauguration Ceremony.


    "...M-Miss Ruby."


    Once an orphanage that Frey had established with his own assets and loved, but now, with no one to manage it, it was directly managed by the Sunrise Empire.


    "It''s been a while... Miss Anna."


    Meeting her former matron who still managed the ce, Ruby nodded politely.


    "Why are you here..."


    "I have something to do..."


    "..."


    "Please."


    Then, Ruby knelt down, and Anna began to ponder, chewing on her lips.


    "...Come in."


    She granted permission soon after.


    "T-Thank you."


    With a look of genuine relief, Ruby entered the orphanage.


    "Thank you so much..."


    "But, what brought you here?"


    "That''s..."


    In response to Anna''s slightly cold tone, Ruby lowered her head and answered.


    "I... I want to... tell you the truth."


    "...So the rumors were true."


    Yes.


    She was currently visiting every ce touched by Frey to reveal the truth.


    For the past few days, Ruby had been traveling throughout the Empire to inform many people of the truth.


    Of course, thanks to this, the already widely spread rumors exploded, and Ruby''s reputation plummeted even further.


    Thanks to that, she was often being chased out before she could even tell the truth.


    "Yes."


    As Ruby nodded slowly to confirm the truth of the rumors, Anna sat down on the chair with a dark expression, gripping her head.


    "So, establishing this orphanage, giving me a job after I was unfairly used by the Head Maid and driven out, providing free education to those angelic children... it was all Lord Frey''s doing."


    "..."


    "...Please go in first. I need to be alone now."


    As one of the few extreme altruists among those in high positions in the Empire, she felt more guilt towards herself than ming Ruby.


    Seeing Anna like that, Ruby hesitated for a moment before eventually biting her lip and entering the orphanage.


    "...?"


    Inside, she saw the children of the orphanage, tilting their heads and some volunteers from Starlight Mansion.


    "Hello, everyone..."


    "Hi, Hikkkk...!"


    "That girl...?"


    When she took off her robe, the children and the volunteers flinched.


    Ruby closed her eyes tightly and took a deep breath.


    This was thest stop.


    She had already been to every ce at least once. If she could spread the truth here, her final duty would be fulfilled.


    "The story I have to tell today is..."


    With that thought in mind, Ruby began to speak, enduring the gaze directed at her.


    "...It''s a story about a young boy."


    And then, her story continued for quite some time.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    "Thank you for listening to my story."


    As Ruby finished her story, she bit her lip and quietly bowed her head.


    "..."


    And then, silence ensued.


    "S-Sob...!"


    "T-Then, we won''t see him anymore? He won''te back?"


    In the midst of that silence, some children burst into tears and questioned Ruby.


    "W-We can¡¯t do anything for him? He... he saved us."


    "I almost died after living on the streets all my life... I dreamed of bing a secretary for the Hero of Money when I grew up..."


    "Ugh, waaah..."


    "...I''m sorry."


    All Ruby could say to those children was a sincere apology.


    There was nothing those children could do for Frey, who had given them the hope they so desperately desired when they were dying on the streets.


    They could only pay homage to Frey''s memorials, which were scattered throughout the Empire.


    Even that was something Ruby couldn''t bring herself to say, as she knew that the Empire and other nations were trying to cover up the truth that she was the real Demon King.


    "I''m really sorry..."


    If it weren''t for that, Ruby would never have taken on this task.


    With the Hero Party scattered and even Frey''s heroines disappearing after that day, only she could do this.


    And the fact that Frey would be remembered in history as the Demon King, was something she simply couldn''t ept.


    "Young Master..."


    "T-Then, w-was his time really timed? Because of being a hero? Really?"


    "W-What do we... what do we do...?"


    The servants from the Starlight Mansion who were beside the children began to sit down one by one.


    "..."


    And at the back, standing frozen on the spot, was Anne, who had recently stepped down from her position as the Head Maid.


    Tears streamed down from her lifeless eyes.


    "Sigh."


    Ruby sighed as she watched them.


    She and those servants were in the same boat.


    After receiving extreme anger from Abraham when they went to see him after he briefly regained consciousness, they were driven out as traitors by him.


    Now, he was currently in a state of unconsciousness after repeatedly losing consciousness due to not being able toprehend the truth.


    ording to the doctor, if he didn¡¯t wake up today, there would be no hope for him.


    "S-So, what about us¡­?¡±


    ¡°W-we were visited by auditors recently. If we get driven out from here too... w-where do we go?"


    ¡°...Whatever happens, I¡¯m going to end up on the street.¡±


    It was inevitable that the servants would fall into ruin after cahooting with the Church.


    Rumors of them betraying the family that had taken them in and raised them had already spread widely, and not only noble families but merchants, and evenmoners, refused to employ them.


    If they were driven out even from this orphanage, where audits were currently being conducted by auditors dispatched by the Empire, it was inevitable that they would end up on the street.


    "I, I got hit by a stone while walking on the street yesterday. From a total stranger..."


    ¡°I was told to be careful on the road at night...¡±


    "We''ll be rtively okay. But Anne, if she gets driven out from here, she''ll be kidnapped by noble families..."


    "N-No, I don''t want to..."


    Listening to the despairing murmurs of the former servants, Anne, the former Head Maid, turned even paler.


    "I-I''m sorry... Young Master..."


    "..."


    "I''m sorry..."


    Sadly, Ruby had heard these murmurs too many times from others and herself.


    She was sick of it.


    "Well then, goodbye..."


    With that, she bowed her head deeply and left the orphanage.


    "..."


    The task of spreading the truth throughout the Empire against the movement to distort history by making Frey the Demon King had finallye to an end.


    But there was no sense of relief.


    Only an empty void lingered within Ruby.


    "...I should go see Aria."


    In such a situation, Ruby forced a smile and murmured to herself.


    "Maybe salmon sandwiches... No, I should make potato soup. It has been a long time since we ate that"


    With that, Ruby headed towards the grocery store.


    Unbeknownst to her, the sun was setting, and the night was rapidly approaching.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    <em>- Step, step...</em>


    Carrying various groceries from the grocery store, Ruby walked along the street. She asionally trembled with uncertainty, even buying salmon sandwiches just in case.


    "I''ve arrived..."


    Finally, the restored Starlight Mansion came into view before her eyes.


    "...Sigh."


    As she tried to quicken her pace, Ruby stopped abruptly, exhaling deeply.


    <em>- Rustle, rustle..</em>.


    Then, she begins rummaging through her pocket.


    "..."


    Eventually, Ruby pulled out several letters, many of which she had seen multiple times before, and sorrowfully examined them under the moonlight.


    I''m sorry, everyone. I must have shocked you all with my betrayal.


    The first letter was from Eurelia, who had betrayed the Hero Party.


    But I had no choice. The secrets I uncovered about my family and my father''s deeds were too much.


    My father started this tragedy. It was because of him that Frey''s mother died, Aria fell into a trap, and Frey was haunted by trauma forever.


    I didn''t know that, and I took pride in our family. Yet¡­ my family was a filthy warlock¡¯s family.


    I tried to endure it, but I couldn''t bear to have Aria suffer alongside me. I wanted to pay the price to the person I respected the most.


    The tear-stained letter continued, followed by simr sentiments in subsequent letters.


    Perhaps feeling sorry for simply betraying the party, or perhaps listing information about Frey at that time that could be inferred to some extent.


    However, after the first day, Frey had locked himself in the Demon King''s room and had not left it, which was the only fact known to Ruby.


    To Ruby, who now knew the truth, it was always a painful passage.


    I''ve been hurting the person who was trying to save me and my colleagues all along... I can''t take it anymore.


    I keep hearing his voice. I keep seeing his eyes. Even if I plug my ears, even if I close my eyes. When I''m sitting when I''m walking, even when I''m sleeping¡­ It keepsing


    The rtively short second and third letters were from Alice and Aishi respectively.


    Alice was found with her heart pierced by the dagger she had used to stab Frey, and Aishi had hanged herself.


    One strange thing was the content of Aishi''s letter.


    People considered it as a delusion due to guilt, but some pointed out that she had little contact with Frey, so they couldn''t understand its meaning.


    Thanks to this, there was a thorough investigation, yet they couldn¡¯t find anything.


    I am Vener Renee Hylin, thest bloodline of the Hylin family, a descendant of traitors.


    However, they found a fourth letter, it was from Vener.


    I couldn¡¯t do anything about my disgraceful and foolish bloodline¡­ So, I will atone for this sin in hell.


    "...Sigh."


    As Ruby read the letters left by those who had left first, she sighed, looking up at the sky.


    <em>- Whoosh...</em>


    Then, she used her mana to set the letters on fire.


    The four letters, filled with remorse and despair, turned to ash and scattered into the night sky.


    "Now... it''s my turn."


    She watched the scattering ashes before resuming her walk.


    <em>- Step, step, step...</em>


    She silently walked until she reached the entrance of the Starlight Mansion.


    "Aria, I''m here..."


    Since that day, Aria had been living with Ruby in the mansion.


    Ruby started talking to Aria.


    "I''m a littlete, aren''t I...? I''m sorry. I''ll prepare dinner now..."


    Then, Ruby suddenly stopped talking.


    "...Aria."


    Soon, she hastily headed towards Aria''s room.


    "..."


    During the walk to the room, Ruby remained silent.


    A familiar yet unwee feeling emanated from Aria''s room, a feeling Ruby had always faced but now wished to avoid.


    <em>- Creak...</em>


    With gritted teeth, Ruby opened the door, and her pupils dted at the scene in front of her.


    "...Ah."


    The room was filled with the smell of blood.


    And in the center of the room, Ariay on the ground with the Hero¡¯s Armament piercing through her.


    "Ha, haha..."


    There were no signs of forced entry, and the Hero¡¯s Armament could only have been wielded by Aria.


    "Ha..."


    And lying beside her cold, lifeless body was a familiar white letter.


    <em>- Thud...</em>


    Staring at what would probably be known as the ''fifth letter¡¯ to the public, Ruby quietly ced the groceries she was holding on the floor and moved forward.


    <em>- Swoosh...</em>


    With trembling hands, Ruby reached out and gently closed Aria''s eyes.


    <em>- Drip...</em>


    "...I''m sorry."


    Then, she slowly removed Aria''s hand, which was clutching the Hero¡¯s Armament, from her chest.


    "I''m so sorry..."


    If only she hade a little earlier.


    If only she hadn''t bought the salmon sandwiches.


    "It''s all because of me..."


    Ruby, filled with endless regret, held Aria''s hand while aiming the Hero¡¯s Armament at her own heart.


    "So, this is what I must do..."


    As soon as those words left her mouth, a sharp pain pierced Ruby''s heart.


    "Cough, cough..."


    Ruby coughed up blood from her mouth.


    She felt the slow spread of death throughout her body and closed her eyes.


    "...I''m going now, Frey."


    The moment those words left her lips, darkness descended upon Ruby''s world.


    "..."


    With the only residence of the mansion nowy death, eerie silence spread throughout the mansion.


    <em>- Shaaa...</em>


    Suddenly, Ruby''s body began to glow.


    <em>- Bzzzzz!</em>


    The moment Ruby''s body started to shimmer, it disappeared into thin air.


    Right after that.


    For the first time in quite a while, she felt the world spinning around her.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    <em>Now, where am I headed?</em>


    As darkness enveloped her vision, Ruby quietly pondered the inevitable realization of her demise.


    <em>Hell, or perhaps... purgatory.</em>


    With these thoughts in mind, she awaited the next moment, resigned to the consequences of her actions.


    <em>It doesn''t really matter. Wherever it is, I can''t pay for all of my sins...</em>


    Suddenly, a brilliant light engulfed her, causing Ruby to furrow her brow and shield her eyes in confusion.


    "What''s this...?"


    In the midst of her perplexity, Ruby gradually realized that she was speaking.


    She tentatively lowered her hand and an unbelievable sight unfolded before her.


    "This ce..."


    A damp and dim basement.


    Tears inexplicably streamed down her face.


    And then...


    ¡°I love you forever, Ruby.¡±


    Frey, bound to a chair, uttered these words before closing his eyes softly.


    "Huh...?"


    As Ruby''s eyes darted around in confusion, she found herself thrust back into a moment from the past, witnessing Frey''s final moments.


    "What is this...?"


    Retry: 1st attempt


    In the darkening sky, much like that fateful day, a system window floated unseen to anyone, hovering in the empty expanse.

 Chapter 370: To Reach Him

    "W-What¡­is this?"


    Ruby was stunned by the sudden turn of events.


    She took a step back with a bewildered expression


    "What the hell is this?"


    The moment she had been longing for, the point in time she had been dreaming ofing back to every day for the past years, was unfolding before her eyes.


    "Is this... a dream?"


    That was the first possibility that Ruby thought of as she stared nkly at the scene for a while.


    But she had just pierced her heart andmitted suicide moments ago.


    If she were dead, there was no way she could be dreaming."Is this hell? Is this my own personal hell ...? Or... Am I experiencing my memories before I die?"


    Immediately, other conjectures came to her mind.


    Could this ce actually be hell or purgatory that showed her the moment of her biggest regret?


    If not, was she seeing a fantasy before herst breath?


    Congrattions on Clearing the Quest!


    Ending 999 - Corruption of the Hero


    However, such thoughts quickly dissipated as a simple message popped up before her eyes.


    "This...?"


    Touching the System Window in front of her, Ruby murmured with a pale expression.


    "It''s real."


    She knew it well from asionally summoning it when bored, bouncing, and ying around with it.


    This texture, this responsiveness, and the feeling of something gradually disappearing from her body.


    "...Could this be... reality?"


    The emergence of the System meant one thing: what Ruby was experiencing now was not punishment in hell or purgatory, nor was it a hallucination.


    "T-then..."


    As her mind raced, Ruby''s eyes widened.


    <em>-Thump, thump, thump...</em>


    At the same time, her heart began to race like crazy.


    "Could it be..."


    The moment when Frey chose corruption in her ce¡­


    No, it was the one wish she had been wishing for every single moment since the moment she did not ept the Purification quest.


    But she knew very well that it could nevere true, so she made that earnest wish that she had only dreamed of.


    She didn¡¯t know why, but she had a feeling that her wish hade true at this very moment.


    Ending the Path of Pretender System.


    "L-let''s just confirm it first. Let''s check¨C"


    Grabbing her pounding heart, Ruby dismissed the System Window that appeared like before and started running somewhere.


    "...!"


    And before long, Ruby came to a stop.


    "H-Hero?"


    "A-are you okay...?"


    "G-Guys..."


    The faces that she thought she would never see again were right in front of her eyes.


    The faces of the Hero Party who had shared life and death with her for the past few years.


    "Hero."


    "Miss Ruby..."


    And even Vener and Aria.


    Tears began to well up in Ruby''s eyes as she looked at the faces she had sorely missed.


    "What is the meaning of this...?"


    "Miss Ruby, what did you tell my brother earlier?"


    At that moment, Vener, who was thrown out by Ruby, and Aria, who had gone to check on Vener¡¯s condition, asked at the same time.


    "G-Guys. Don''t you remember...?"


    "Huh?"


    "That, uh... what happenedst time..."


    "...?"


    As Ruby tremulously questioned them, she had a hunch when she saw their puzzled expressions.


    <em>I''ve returned.</em>


    For some reason, she had returned to the past, with her memories intact.


    <em>Only me. Only I have returned to the past with my full memories.</em>


    Her heart was pounding as if it would burst at any moment.


    But it didn''t matter.


    If her wish had truly been granted, then her heart... no, her own fate didn''t matter.


    "Help System."


    With such thoughts, Ruby called on the Help System in a low voice.


    "I have a question."


    Since the day Frey got corrupted, the ''Help System'' couldn¡¯t be opened no matter what method she tried.


    Even after recovering her strength and trying repeatedly, it didn''t open.


    She had spected about the reason for a while.


    After much contemtion, Ruby concluded that the ''power'' needed to open the ''Help System'' wascking in herself, who had be a ''Girl¡¯, and no longer the ¡®Demon King¡¯.


    That meant, as long as she still had some remnants of her power as the Demon King, she could try asking a question at least once.


    In fact, she had asked a question at this moment too before.


    Please speak.


    "Has... ''retry'' appeared in me by any chance?"


    As expected, the ''Help System'' appeared before her eyes. With a tense expression, Ruby asked the question.


    ¡°T-This is a regression, right? Going back to the past¨C¡±


    That''s correct.


    "Ah."


    The System''s straightforward answer cut her off.


    Her eyes stared nkly at the text floating in front of her.


    You currently possess the unique ability ''Retry.''


    "Ah..."


    "M-Miss Ruby?"


    After giving the answer, the Help System vanished with a buzz, causing Ruby to lose her strength and slump to the ground.


    rmed by the sudden turn of events, Vener and Aria hurriedly approached Ruby.


    ¡°Sniffle... Sob..."


    "Wh-why are you crying all of a sudden..."


    "W-waaa..."


    Tears started streaming down her face as she sat on the ground.


    "I¡¯m back..."


    "Yes?"


    "I really, really came back..."


    A miracle had urred.


    The unique ability ''Retry,'' which Frey had used countless times to save her and the world, had been bestowed upon her.


    The second chance she had longed for had arrived the moment she faced death.


    "Thank you..."


    Was it a gift from the gods?


    Or a jest from the Demon God?


    Or perhaps the ''System'' itself had intervened?


    "Thank you so much..."


    Regardless, it didn''t matter to her.


    ¡°Sob¡­¡±


    "It''s the first time I''ve seen you cry so sorrowfully, Hero..."


    "How much suffering have you endured until now..."


    The fact that she had been given a second chance was more important than anything.


    "S-so... what now..."


    After crying herself out on the ground, she finally managed to pull herself together.


    <em>-Step, step...</em>


    Suddenly, footsteps were heard from in front of them, and at the same time, Ruby''s expression started to stiffen.


    "Hello there."


    Because she had forgotten due to the shock and the excitement of her regression.


    "Members of the Hero Party."


    "...?"


    At this point, Frey had already fallen into corruption.


    "Ah..."


    Ruby¡¯s expression turned grim at the sight of the Demon King.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    A few dayster, inside the ship returning to the Empire.


    ¡°Cough, cough... Ugh¡­¡±


    "Hero, are you alright?"


    "Ah, yes..."


    Ruby, who had been vomiting blood while sitting on the bed, jolted up when Olivia approached her with concern.


    "Rest, please. You were injured quite badly while trying to restrain Frey that day."


    "Y-yes, that''s right. Haha..."


    Ruby, no longer ustomed to being called the ''Hero,'' scratched her head awkwardly.


    <em>I¡¯m still here, even after a few days. This must be real, not a dream or an illusion.</em>


    She finally epted the fact that she had regressed and was currently heading to the Empire with the Hero Party.


    They were going to ''Starlight Mansion,'' where Frey would be going, to have a conversation with him.


    <em>Let''s remember, even though we failedst time, we must restore Frey''s mind this time...</em>


    On the first day of her regression, Ruby had tearfully clung to Frey''s leg.


    In the previous cycle, despite already falling into corruption, Frey was still able to recall some of his memories to the extent of drawing a painting of her hundreds or even thousands of times.


    So, although she wanted to stay with Frey, for the safety of the Hero Party, she had no choice but to withdraw at that time.


    <em>Yeah, it''s still early in his corruption, so his memories might not have returned yet...</em>


    Although he somehow lookedpletely different from thest time she saw him, Ruby was determined to bring Frey back.


    "Why were you attached to Frey all day long back then? Thanks to that, you almost died..."


    "It doesn''t matter. This little pain is nothing."


    "What?"


    "I just had something to do..."


    With a sigh, Rubyy back down.


    "This is what you carry around, Hero... a diary, toiletries, a sandwich basket... hmm? A bead mixed with silver and ruby colors... It''s pretty."


    After ncing at her, Oliviaughed while admiring Ruby''s belongings.


    "Phew..."


    Ruby stared at her for a moment, then immediately raised her gaze upward.


    Retry Quest


    [1 - 01]<blockquote>


    ?? ?? ?? (0/6)</blockquote>


    "What''s this..."


    A few days ago, when she had to flee with the Hero Party after she tried to whisper her love to him while being beaten by Frey, a System Window appeared in front of her.


    "What kind of quest is this..."


    As a user of the ''Path of Pretender¡¯ System, she was already familiar with quests.


    <em>It''s probably an additional effect of Retry.</em>


    Coming to that conclusion, Ruby closed her eyes with a longing expression and whispered inwardly.


    <em>This time, I''ll definitely save you... Frey.</em>


    "By the way, by now, the fact that Frey is known as the ''Demon King¡¯ in the Empire must have spread, right?"


    <em>...No matter what.</em>


    Her resolve was firm


    Unlike the previous cycle, this time she hadn''t revealed the truth.


    She knew very well what had happened in the previous cycle if she revealed the truth too soon.


    So, the truth would only be revealed when Frey was restored and peace returned to the world.


    "I guess so..."


    To achieve that, she had to be the Hero until everything was over.


    Since she had no intention of dragging things out, Ruby didn''t really care.


    As soon as the shipnded in the Empire, she nned to leave the Hero Party behind and head to the mansion alone.


    There, she would meet Frey and spend years together, slowly recovering his memories.


    It might have seemed like quite a risky n, but Ruby was confident.


    She was a regressor and knew the future, so naturally, she could control all the variables...


    But it was Aria, of all people, who first shook Ruby''s determined gaze.


    <em>-Creakkk</em>


    "Aria?"


    "R-Ruby..."


    "Why? What''s wrong?"


    The familiar look in Aria''s eyes as she approached Ruby was unsettling.


    "I... I found out."


    "W-What did you find out?"


    Ruby tried to maintain a facade of uncertainty, but when Aria spoke again, her expression turned pale in an instant.


    "You... you''re the Demon King."


    "...What?"


    Ruby''s mind turned nk.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    After Aria realized the truth without Ruby disclosing it, there was a small hup, but the situation seemed somewhat under control.


    "Is this... really true? Is this a trap? A curse set up by the Demon King''s Army?"


    "Yes, that''s... correct."


    Aria, having regained her memories, could finally be persuaded after a long persuasion.


    "But... how did you remember in the first ce?"


    "..."


    However, she remained silent in response to questions about how she regained her memories.


    ording to people, they saw her going into Roswyn¡¯s room...


    "What... on earth."


    The second issue arose there.


    Ruby tried casting detection magic to see if Roswyn had anything to do with Aria regaining her memories, but she couldn''t find her anywhere.


    Originally, she should have gone to Frey by now, but it felt like Roswyn had beenpletely erased from this world.


    Still, she somehow managed to handle both problems.


    If she could convince Aria with all her might, that would be enough for the first problem, and Roswyn, the second problem, had already disappeared at this time in the previous cycle.


    Whatever happened, as long as she could restore Frey, the problem would be solved.


    "Hero... are you really going alone? Really?"


    "It''s something I have to deal with myself."


    "Hero~! There''s a grand party waiting for yo¨C"


    "Get lost."


    "H-Huh?"


    So, as soon as they disembarked from the ship, Ruby left behind the Hero Party and the Second Princess, who tried to paint Frey as the Demon King in the previous cycle and headed to the Starlight Mansion.


    "Frey...?"


    "You''re here. Annoying wench."


    The third and most critical problem urred at that moment.


    "T-This is strange? Why... Why did youe so quickly?? Where are your women...?"


    "My women? I don''t remember anything. And I have no interest in women."


    <em>- Boom!!!</em>


    "G-Geuh!!"


    "All I''m interested in is destruction."


    Somehow, unlike the previous cycle, Frey arrived at the mansion days earlier without the heroines.


    For Ruby, who was satisfied with the n to try to get the Hero¡¯s Armament and lure him, it was a huge disaster.


    "H-Hit me as much as you want. I trust you..."


    <em>- Crack, Crack...</em>


    "I-I understand... I know you''re suffering. So..."


    <em>- Crackk</em>


    "I-If it¡¯s only this much... if it makes you think... about me..."


    "You¡¯re Annoying."


    "Ahh!!"


    And that wasn''t the only strange thing.


    ¡°At this rate, I can sit here for a week. Just wait, I will lift the barrier to the basement in no time.¡±


    "T-That''s impossible..."


    After regressing and facing Frey again, he was very different from the Frey in the previous cycle.


    Unlike the previous cycle where he vaguely remembered her and Aria and stopped his destructive act, this time he was solely focused on his ¡®destructive acts¡¯.


    "Ugh... F-Frey..."


    "Good, finally this damn barrier is lifted."


    At first, Ruby thought that if she tried a little harder, Frey would realize something and back off.


    During hisst moments in the previous cycle, he was clearly wearing an innocent smile like before.


    But that was a mistake.


    ¡°How¡­ How the hell did this happen¡­¡±


    "Is this the Hero''s Armament? Once, I was deemed as a worthy hero, maybe I can use it..."


    <em>- Click...!</em>


    "It''s actually working. Very good."


    After that, Frey mercilessly ughtered the Empire¡¯s Army, the Hero¡¯s Party, and everyone who tried to go near him right in front of Ruby¡¯s eyes.


    There were no hesitant looks or thoughtful expressions like the one that briefly appeared in thest cycle.


    In the mansion, where the corpses of countless people piled up like mountains and the smell of blood hung heavy in the air, Frey simply focused on killing someone or dismantling the barrier in the basement.


    "Who... are you."


    It was only then that Ruby realized.


    "WHO ARE YOU!!! YOU BASTARD!!!"


    "I''m the Demon King."


    The Frey in front of her was not the Frey she wanted to return to.


    He was just the Demon King.


    "Why... Why on earth..."


    Finally, Ruby began to feel a sense of unease in her mind.


    Something was definitely missing.


    For some reason, it felt like she had missed something she had done in the previous cycle...


    It was quite a while ago, and she couldn''t remember well because so much had happened.


    No, did she actually miss something?


    Was it just her own delusion or rationalization?


    "Goodbye, former Demon King."


    "W-Wait... Frey..."


    <em>- Stab...!</em>


    "Ugh..."


    As she pondered such thoughts, Ruby, with tears streaming down her face, let out a pitiful groan as the Hero¡¯s Armament pierced her heart.


    She couldn''t resist him.


    She had suffered too much damage on the first day of her regression, and she was beaten by him mercilessly after trying futilely to recover his memories.


    <em>I''m... really stupid.</em>


    "You''re quite persistent. Please just die already, you annoying wench."


    <em>I was given a second chance... but I failed so foolishly...</em>


    With herst strength, Ruby tried to reach out her trembling hands towards Frey.


    It was herst attempt before her death.


    If she could mimic Frey''s actions of frequently touching or tapping her cheek, and if that could awaken his memories, then that would be enough.


    Even if she died foolishly here, if she could save Frey who had chosen corruption in her ce...


    "Disgusting."


    "Ah..."


    However, the current Frey simply brushed her hand away and looked down at her with a disgusted expression.


    "Still¡­ I love you fore¡­"


    Looking at Frey with a remorseful expression, Ruby closed her eyes without even finishing her words.


    <em>- Crackle...!</em>


    Thest thing she felt was the sensation of her body being torn apart by Frey¡¯s ferocious sword strike.


    Frey, now the Demon King yet wielding the Hero¡¯s Armament, would no longer need to fear anyone and could easily tear the world asunder, truly bringing about its destruction.


    <em>- Crackle¡­!</em>


    Then she felt her world spinning.


    "Huh."


    And she opened her eyes again,


    "I love you forever, Ruby."


    Now, the same scene unfolded before her eyes for the third time.


    "..."


    Waking up again immediately after death, Ruby stared nkly at the Frey, who was tied up to a chair and just had epted the Corruption Quest.


    Congrattions on Clearing the Quest.


    Ending 999 - The Corruption of the Hero


    "Ha, hahaha....."


    After confirming the message for the third time, she copsed in front of Frey and burst into a hollowughter.


    "Hahahahahaha, hahahahahahaha..."


    She just realized.


    Retry: 2nd Round


    "Ha ha... ha..."


    Retry was a miracle, but at the same time, it was also a curse.


    She couldn''t even imagine how many regressions she would go through, how many tragedies, how many bad endings she would face in the future.


    "..."


    Thanks to this realization, the former Demon King almost copsed in an instant.


    But soon, sheposed herself, and with a slightly trembling but determined expression, she whispered to the bound Frey, holding him in her arms.


    "Is this how you feel?"


    "..."


    "Then if I keep trying like you did... someday, I''ll reach you too, won''t I?"


    "Ughh..."


    "I love you, Frey."


    And so, time passed, and began to flow again.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    On a particrly warm morning, at an inn,


    <em>- Click...</em>


    "Are you here for dining or lodging?"


    The innkeeper shouted out cheerfully towards a woman covered in a robe.


    "Both."


    "Yes! Here''s your room key! And what would you like to eat?"


    Receiving the key from the innkeeper, the guest replied in a subdued voice.


    "Rye bread and potato soup."


    "Got it!"


    As the guest headed quietly towards the dining area with prompt eptance, the innkeeper scratched his head and muttered.


    "But... the order and everything, it feels like I''ve seen it somewhere before..."


    "...Yes?"


    "Oh, no, it''s nothing!"


    After a brief pause, the innkeeper went into the kitchen, leaving the sighing guest behind.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Until the potato soup and the bread were served, the guest sat with bowed head in a corner of the dining area for quite some time.


    "Hello~!"


    "...?"


    "Excuse me, may I join you?"


    That was until someone wearing a robe appeared in front of her.


    "...There are plenty of empty seats."


    "Oh my..."


    As the ufortable guest tried to avoid the person in front of her, thinking of them as a peddler or a scammer, the person urgently grabbed the guest''s arm.


    "It''s written all over your face."


    "What are you..."


    Trying to shake off the grip with a cold expression, the guest froze upon hearing the next words.


    "You''ve just done about ten regressions, haven''t you?"


    "...!!!!!"


    Upon hearing that, the shocked guest widened her eyes in astonishment.


    "You, you..."


    "How are you? Not so pretentious now, huh? Miss Ruby?"


    With a smile, Ferloche partially revealed her face by lifting her robe.


    She was directly looking into Ruby¡¯s eyes, who was stunned by the revtion.

 Chapter 371: Portable Frey

    "W-What?"


    "What do you mean ¡°what¡±? It''s a meeting."


    Caught off guard by the sudden situation, Ruby''s eyes widened in bewilderment.


    Ferloche paid no heed to her and casually took off her robe.


    She sat down with her legs crossed.


    "W-Wait a moment. Hold on..."


    "Here''s the potato soup!"


    "Damn it..."


    If the recently missing Hero and the Saintess were found in such a shabby inn, it was obvious that trouble would arise.Therefore, she intended to take Ferloche outside first.


    But, before she could do that, the innkeeper brought her food, causing her to break into a cold sweat.


    Ruby waved her hand to signal the innkeeper to leave.


    "...?"


    "Just put it down over there and leave."


    "...Understood."


    When the hypnotized innkeeper swiftly ced the dishes on the table and left, Ruby finally breathed a sigh of relief.


    "You''re still calm. Do you have a lot of time left?"


    "W-What are you?"


    Hearing Ferloche''s words, Ruby quickly regained herposure and began to urgently ask questions.


    "How do you know I''ve regressed? And even the exact number of times?"


    "I told you, it''s written all over your face."


    "Bullshit. Tell me the truth. Do you also have memories? Or maybe you also do Retr¨C


    Ouch."


    Ruby was extremely agitated.


    She even grabbed Ferloche on the shoulder and shook her vigorously.


    Her manic action was interrupted when she received a bonk on the head.


    <em>Wait, what is she really? And where''s that foolish Saintess go...</em>


    "I always feel it. I can¡¯t decide whether you''re smart or stupid. Your mind works well, but you''re a bit clueless. A bit of a fool..."


    "...???"


    Listening to Ferloche¡¯s words, Ruby tilted her head with a puzzled expression.


    "For now, I don''t have Retry."


    "For now?"


    "To put it simply, I''m your senior."


    "...!"


    As Ruby''s eyes widened at the cryptic words, Ferloche picked up a piece of rye bread and continued.


    "So, I can tell¡­ Roughly how many times you''ve regressed just by looking at your expression."


    "That''s ridiculous... Until now, the one who has regressed was... F-Frey, wasn''t it?"


    "... Lord Frey hasn¡¯t been doing any Retry for a while, has he?"


    "Oh..."


    Staring nkly at Ferloche, Ruby nodded dumbly upon hearing her words.


    Ferloche continued as she ate the bread.


    "Are you stupid? How are you going to achieve your goals when you''re so naive?"


    "Uh, um?"


    Ferloche''s tone suddenly turned cold.


    "You can''t possibly guess how many times someone has regressed just by looking at their expression."


    "Uh, um... That''s right, isn''t it...?"


    "Just try your best? Okay?"


    Looking at Ruby, who was watching her cautiously, Ferloche patted her shoulder with a foolish smile.


    "S-So, how..."


    "The more Retry you do, the more damaged your soul bes. As you know, I''m the best in dealing with souls, being a Saintess and all."


    "A-Ah..."


    "Your soul has been worn out about ten times from regressing, so I could tell."


    "So... you lied about having Retry with you...?¡±


    Nowpletely letting go of her words, Ferloche continued while munching on bread.


    "If you''re a regressor, you have to figure it out yourself. Whether what I''m saying is true or false."


    "Ah..."


    "Always start with doubt, doubt everything you see, hear, and feel."


    Sipping on orange juice, Ferloche scrutinized Ruby.


    "Besides... you must have tried everything by now, right?"


    "..."


    Ruby''s eyes flickered at those words.


    "Let''s see, hmm..."


    Smirking as she looked at her, Ferloche ced her hand on Ruby''s shoulder and began to read her soul.


    Then, memories began to flow into her.


    <em>- Frey... Do you really not remember me?</em>


    <em>- Just once... Can''t you smile like back then?</em>


    <em>- Those paintings... Will I never see them again?</em>


    From the second to the fifth regression, Ruby spent years clinging to him only to ultimately meet a tragic death.


    <em>- What went wrong... Why...</em>


    <em>- Aaargh!!</em>


    <em>- Yes, stab me to your heart''s content...</em>


    During the sixth regression, Ruby''s mental state momentarily shattered from continued failures, while during the seventh, she bravely faced Frey until her death, driven by the determination to overpower him.


    And in the eighth regression, she went mad the moment she woke up until the end, where she got cut up by Frey.


    <em>- Frey, we''ve won the war against the Empire today.</em>


    <em>- I''m your dog. I''ll do whatever you want...</em>


    <em>- Ah, the Princess''s neck? Understood...</em>


    And then, there was the ninth regression, where for quite some time she served as Frey''s subordinate.


    Before Frey''s corruption, she became like a dog, obeying him just as he had once treated her.


    Perhaps with this behavior, Frey would be able to recover his memories.


    Although Ruby clung to this hope, Frey only ordered her and the heroines tomit acts of destruction.


    There was no trace of the Frey she saw on the first cycle.


    Frey was only focused on the act of destruction, and had never done anything else.


    <em>- Frey... I¡¯ve prepared some sandwich¨C Ack!!!</em>


    <em>- I prepared some potato soup and rye bread¨C Geuhh!</em>


    <em>- Frey... that ne you wore back then... don''t you remember... Heugek.</em>


    Nevertheless, Ruby did not give up and continued to stimte his memories, but what she got in return was Frey¡¯s fist.


    <em>- Would you like to have a ss of wine with me toda¨C</em>


    <em>- p!!!</em>


    <em>- ...</em>


    Even after all that, Ruby did not give in and continued to work hard as his subordinate. But she eventually had to give up on that cycle, since herst attempt before the final battle was met with a p on the face.


    <em>- I love you fore¨C</em>


    <em>- Haah.</em>


    And thus came the tenth regression.


    <em>- Hero? Where are you going? Hero?</em>


    <em>- ...</em>


    The Ruby in the tenth cycle was slightly different from before.


    After leaving the hero party on the day of her regression and disappearing, she, unlike before, did not actively engage and began to work secretly in the dark.


    Yes.


    It was only after arriving at the tenth regression that she realized.


    It was impossible to save Frey with a short-term n.


    Her regression was soul-crushing, both literally and metaphorically, and she knew she had to y the long game.


    So she stopped doing wasteful tasks and began to gather information frantically.


    She had finally begun to utilize the ability ¡®Retry¡¯ properly, instead of trying to recklessly do things.


    "Now you seem to have adapted somewhat."


    And it seemed to be the correct answer.


    Ferloche, who noticed the change in her, approached her after just ten regressions.


    "How does it feel to finish the tutorial and take your first steps?"


    "...Ugh."


    As memories of past regressions shed through Ruby''s mind due to Ferloche''s reading, tears welled up in her eyes as she lowered her head.


    "I-It was hard..."


    And then, for the first time in a long while, Ruby expressed her emotions to someone else.


    "It was lonely and difficult..."


    Though her determination to restore Frey remained unchanged from the beginning, she was exhausted from the endless regressions with no end in sight.


    "Ugh... Sob..."


    Having the memories of regression all to herself also meant bearing everything alone, with no one to understand, no one to truly stand by her side.


    She knew that the lonely fight was never going to be easy, but still it was heart-breaking for her.


    "Thank you... for finding me..."


    Whenever her heart and mind felt like breaking, she had to remind herself that Frey also did the same thing for her.


    His single-minded resolve to save her kept her spirit from breaking


    Yet, it seemed she was slowly reaching her limit.


    To encounter someone who could perceive Retry was like seeing a real oasis in the middle of a scorching desert for Ruby, who was utterly exhausted from continuous bleak, bad endings.


    "Will your Retry end just because you¡¯re thankful?¡±


    "H-Huh?"


    She didn''t consider that this meeting could be both a blessing and a storm.


    "You only go through ten regressions, and you¡¯re already like this. What will you do in the future?"


    "B-But... it''s really hard..."


    Seeing Ruby trembling at her merciless push, Ferloche sighed.


    "...Times."


    "Yes?"


    "What do you think it means?"


    Then, opening her eyes halfway, she whispered a long number.


    "It''s the number of times I''ve regressed."


    "W-What? D-Does that even make sense?"


    "Believe it or not, it''s up to you."


    "I-If that''s true... How are you still... okay?"


    As Ruby expressed her astonishment at the number of times that Ferloche had regressed, Ferloche sighed and opened her mouth.


    "Do I look okay to you?"


    "Ah..."


    ¡°What are you getting at?¡±


    "N-No, nothing..."


    "Well, I''m not okay at all."


    Ferloche took a spoonful of the cooling potato soup.


    "At some point, I woke up and realized how many times I had regressed. As the regressions continued, urrences like that increased."


    "..."


    "Later on, I started using it to my advantage. Usually, my mind remains broken, only to regain my original personality during crucial moments."


    "U-Ugh..."


    "To endure the perpetual passage of time, there was no other way."


    Although Ferloche spoke as if it were nothing, cold sweat began to trickle down Ruby''s forehead.


    "Should I tell you something scarier?"


    "W-What... is it?"


    "Frey did it more than me."


    "..."


    Ferloche began to drive a wedge into Ruby.


    "And Frey couldn''t go crazy like me. His mental strength is at its peak. Even if he loses his mind, he''lle back to his senses in a matter of days."


    "F-Frey..."


    Whether Ferloche was telling the truth or lying, Ruby couldn''t tell.


    "B-Because of me..."


    But upon hearing those words, tears that she had been holding back for quite some time began to flow from Ruby''s eyes.


    Ultimately, she remained the culprit of Frey¡¯s suffering.


    Moreover, if Ferloche''s words were true, thenpared to Frey, all the efforts she had made so far amounted to almost nothing.


    "Uuuaaah....."


    Ruby fell down on the desk and cried, feeling angry at herself for getting exhausted after only 10 cycles.


    "Then, I¡¯ll leave now."


    "S-Sob... What?"


    Quietly observing her, Ferloche stood up and spoke.


    "It''s dangerous for me to stay with you any longer."


    "D-Dangerous...?"


    "I''m being watched."


    Ferloche pointed to the sky as she said so.


    "Today, the sun seems unusually bright."


    "What?"


    ¡°The kid and even those unreasonable goddesses got exiled. I couldn¡¯t let it exile me as well. So, I have to be careful with every word I say.¡±


    "S-So... what now? W-We can''t meet again? Just when I finally found a variable..."


    "That''s not it. Every time you regress from now on, let''s meet at this inn once. I''ve beening to this inn anyway, so meeting once shouldn''t be a problem."


    "W-Wait! There''s still something I want to ask...!"


    Though Ruby didn''t fully understand Ferloche''s words, she nodded nheless.


    As Ferloche was about to leave the inn, Ruby asked another question.


    She wondered if Ferloche knew why Frey¡¯s memories in the first cycle had returned, even if iplete.


    "Find your original intention."


    "What?"


    Ferloche left those words behind before she left the inn.


    "The answer lies in your original intention."


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    "My original intention... I have to find it..."


    After her meeting with Ferloche, Ruby became fixated on those words.


    "Original intention..."


    She began to repeat the events of the first cycle in her next regressions, trying to tell the truth to the Hero Party again or timing their arrival to the Empire, among other things.


    Regression Information Comption


    Continuing to repeat the regressions over and over, whenever things didn''t seem to progress, she would dedicate an entire regression to gathering information.


    As a result, she managed to uncover quite a few facts:


    1. The Demon King Frey and the Frey of the first cycle are different entities.


    2. There is a notebook that, when touched, restores memories. It seems to be written by Roswyn... I have no idea about the mechanics of it. (I have to prevent Aria from touching this notebook.)


    3. re and Roswyn do not exist in this world.


    4. The abilities gained during regression are reset, but only the soul is not reset. (Research into soul maniption techniques is needed.)


    5. It''s best to approach Serena early on. (Be cautious with behavior.)


    6. Avoid acting like I know Ferloche. Only ask her questions when she approaches first.


    7. There is a mastermind behind all this. But who exactly? The Demon God? Or¡­ an even higher being?


    8. Frey is strong. Let''s try to regress enough to overpower him.


    .


    .


    .


    100. I love Frey.


    (Never forget this, no matter what.)


    With a determination to never forget thest point, Ruby proceeded with her mission.


    "Huh...?"


    After dedicating herself to regression and pouring her heart and soul into it, she finally managed to break through the barrier that had been blocking her.


    "E-Heub...!"


    "W-what is this...?"


    The ''Soul Bead,'' which she had treasured as thest means to protect herself and feel Frey''s presence.


    Retry Quest


    1 - 01


    Soul Bead Injection 1/6


    On a day when she regressed after tasting bitter failures as usual, she remembered something vaguely.


    After repeating the keyword ''original intention'' several times, the memory of her forcibly putting it into Frey''s mouth came to her mind.


    So when she tried it, a quest window finally appeared before her eyes.


    ¡°A-Am I that stupid...?¡±


    "Ugh..."


    "That''s right, this bead contains Frey''s soul. So... if I feed this to Frey..."


    ¡°Do you think this will change anything?¡±


    Just before her Demon King¡¯s power fully dissipated, she managed to bind Frey to the chair using magic.


    "Frey."


    <em>- nk! ck...!</em>


    "I''ll free you soon, okay?"


    "You bitch..."


    However, Ruby was unfazed by Frey¡¯s taunt.


    She caressed Frey¡¯s cheek tenderly before walking away with fiery determination in her eyes.


    <em>I have to go to her.</em>


    It was time to visit her Master.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    "Wow! Look who¡¯s here!"


    "..."


    "Only just reaching 5¨C"


    "I, I figured it out."


    Ruby, who met with Ferloche at the inn at the usual time, opened her mouth with a serious expression.


    "I finally found a breakthrough."


    "What is it?"


    "I just need to feed him the soul bead."


    Ruby took Ferloche''s hand.


    "Hmm..."


    "W-With this, we can save him...! We can bring him back...!!!"


    Ruby spoke with tears in her eyes.


    Then she handed a record of her regressions.


    Seeing her like this, Ferloche patted Ruby on the shoulder.


    "Thank you for your hard work!"


    "Ugh, Sob... uuu..."


    "Well, then, this is ourst meeting!"


    "...Huh?"


    Now almost entirely reliant on Ferloche, Ruby tilted her head upon hearing those words.


    "Why? Where are you going? No, don''t go...!"


    "I''ll give you this as a parting gift!"


    "Wait! Master! Don''t go!! I can''t do it without you!!!"


    ¡°I think you¡¯ll do just fine without me now, well. It¡¯s time for me to leave.¡±


    After saying that, Ferloche began to quietly stroke her stomach.


    ¡°D-Don¡¯t go¡­ Only you can remember me¡­ I don¡¯t want to be left alone¡­!! I¡¯m scared¡­¡±


    "You seem to have improved a lot with your regressionstely, right? Back when it was just me and Frey, there was no one to help us like this, you know? Consider yourself lucky that you didn''t hit rock bottom."


    With a firm tone, Ferloche continued, before adding in a darker voice.


    "And... even if I wanted to help, I can''t."


    "W-what..."


    "I''ll probably be exiled soon, too."


    As soon as those words were uttered, a white light emanated from Ferloche''s abdomen.


    "So... I''ll leave this to you now."


    "W-what''s this?"


    "It''s a candy! Eat it!"


    "Heub..."


    Though it sounded quite random, Ruby, now fully trusting Ferloche, didn''t hesitate to put the silver bead in her mouth.


    "Munch¡­ Munch..."


    "How is it? What does it taste like?"


    "Um... well... it''s soft? Sweet and... warm... It''s a familiar and nostalgic taste."


    "...It''s familiar? Why? How?"


    "...!?"


    Upon seeing Ferloche momentarily react to herment about the taste, Ruby tilted her head.


    "Um, anyway, it''s delicious..."


    <em>- Rumble...</em>


    "Huh? Oh, the candy is shaking..."


    As the candy started shaking in her mouth, Ruby widened her eyes in surprise.


    "If you swallow that, we¡¯ll be in big trouble.¡±


    "Huh?"


    "Right now, you''re chewing Frey."


    "Eek!?"


    Upon hearing Ferloche''s words, Ruby hastily spat out the bead.


    "What... is this?"


    Then, she stared nkly at the still trembling silver bead in her carefully cupped hands.


    ¡°I¡¯ll say it again, it¡¯s real. So you can never eat it, okay?¡±


    <em>- Bzzzzz...</em>


    In her hands, the bead continued to tremble.

 Chapter 372: She Who Atoned

    "Is this... Frey...?"


    Ruby, still sitting in the inn, muttered quietly with a nk expression.


    "Really...?"


    Her eyes gradually turned to the bead that was on the table.


    <em>- Tap, tap...</em>


    Ruby, who had been staring intently at the beads, cautiously extended her finger to poke it.


    "I-It¡¯s soft."


    The bead was indeed soft. It felt oddly addictive, like touching pudding or jelly.


    "Just before he fell to corruption, I extracted his soul and turned it into a bead. I''ve been hiding it until now.""R-Really...?"


    "Of course not, you idiot."


    With those words, Ferloche quietly got up from her seat.


    "Anyway, now that I''ve given you the bead, my job is done."


    "Wait. Why did you give this to me...?"


    Grabbing desperately onto her sleeve, Ruby asked.


    "In case you regress further, you''ll need support.¡±


    "Ah..."


    ¡°Unlike me, who has limited mental strength, your mental strength is at the maximum value... but just because your mind is intact doesn¡¯t mean everything will be solved.¡±


    Exhausted from the prolonged regression, Ruby nodded quietly and agreed with her point.


    "And there are other uses too... but you might have already figured that out."


    "Huh?"


    "Congrattions. You''ve finally seeded in conquering one of us."


    "...?"


    Ruby tilted her head at Ferloche''s meaningful words, then she opened her mouth.


    [Soul Bead Collection (2/6)]


    <em>Could it be... everything I''ve done so far was just part of a quest?</em>


    The result of her hard work and effort was one of Frey¡¯s soul beads, given to her by Ferloche.


    To obtain that one bead, Ruby had spent a long time gathering information and practicing soul maniption.


    Then, what did she have to do to obtain the other four beads?


    <em>No, it might be surprisingly easy.</em>


    Thinking that exining her intentions and asking for the beads might make things easier, Ruby started to feel excited.


    "Swallow Frey''s soul bead before regressing. By merging your souls like that, it won''t be affected by the regression."


    "T-then... Frey will also remember..."


    "He''ll be fine since he is in the form of a soul bead. Before youpletely digest him after the regression, just take him out again in the form of a bead, just like I did."


    "... Thank you."


    Then, she looked at Ferloche leaving the inn and gave her gratitude.


    "Even if you thank me, your regression life isn''t over yet~"


    "Yeah..."


    "Oh, and!"


    "Huh?"


    Just as Ferloche was about to leave, she eximed loudly, causing Ruby who was reaching out to the bead with trembling eyes to withdraw her hand.


    "Don''t do anything weird with the bead, okay?"


    "..."


    "Oh, and... since I¡¯m going to be exiled anyway, I thought I''d share an interesting fact with you."


    "An... interesting fact?"


    "To fuel your spirit of challenge."


    Ruby, nodding involuntarily at Ferloche''s somewhat chilly tone, tilted her head at her word.


    "Listen well, okay?"


    Then Ferloche spoke with a smile.


    <em>- p p¡­</em>


    And behind Ferloche, Gugu quietly soared through the sky, unnoticed by anyone.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    "This is all... the path you''ve walked."


    Since leaving the inn, Ruby''s frequency of gazing at the trembling bead in her hand with a tender gaze has noticeably increased.


    "Frey, how much did you love me..."


    <em>- Rumble...?</em>


    "Even if I regress countless times, can I surpass your love and devotion?"


    It was because Ruby had heard spection about how many times Frey had regressed so far, and about the truth behind the bizarre situation unfolding now.


    "Maybe I can''t surpass it?"


    The ¡®Ordeals¡¯ were conducted under the supervision of the ''Path of False Evil'' system, testing the limits of a hero.


    ording to Ferloche, the strange urrences happening now were most likely because reality has been affected by the ''Ordeal''.


    Of course, Ruby had already somewhat anticipated this.


    The fact that she had been given a ''Retry'', and the inevitable exile that Ferloche, along with re and Roswyn, couldn''t escape, indicated that the world was artificially manipted.


    "I resent my past self so much, Frey."


    But there was a crucial point.


    The Ordeals were based on events from the ''past''.


    That meant there had been simr events to what was happening now.


    "Even if I think of this as the price I paid for tormenting you for eons, this is nothing."


    Indeed. ording to Ferloche''s words, the situations Ruby had experienced so far seemed to be reenactments of what Frey had already endured to save her.


    Suddenly encountering mysterious quests, achieving only 2/6 of the first quest''s unkind conditions, all of it seemed highly likely to be events Frey had already faced to save her.


    There was no evidence, of course, but at least Ruby chose to believe so.


    <em>- Smooch...?</em>


    <em>- Rumble¡­!</em>


    And since that realization, Ruby''s love for Frey only grew several times more.


    "I love you, Frey."


    <em>- Rumble¡­</em>


    "Even if only your soul remains. Forever."


    Taking every opportunity to take out the Frey¡¯s soul bead and caress it with a gaze full of genuine love, constantly whispering sweet nothing to it.


    <em>- Slurp¡­</em>


    And asionally, after checking her surroundings, she secretly stole a kiss on the bead secretly, it was all because of her growing love.


    "F-Frey. It''s winter... Are you cold? You seem to be shivering... Then..."


    When she was blushing furiously while putting the bead into her cleavage.


    "Frey, I can''t forget the times we drank wine together at the party."


    Or when she wore her party attire and delicately dipped the bead into the ss of wine in front of her, and stared at it intently as she drank her wine as if Frey was sitting in front of her.


    "Hauuuu..."


    Or when she put the trembling bead to her own stomach...


    "While doing this... I remember the time you hit me like crazy."


    <em>- Rumble¡­</em>


    "I¡¯m starting to forget... The sensation of your fist hitting my belly."


    Sometimes she crossed the line, but it was inevitable.


    She had long since shed her identity as the Demon King and became a girl.


    Moreover, a girl who had just discovered love.


    "... Frey, today is a somewhat special day."


    So, after separating from Ferloche, Ruby spent time with Frey¡¯s soul bead for several months.


    Then, one day, when spring had just arrived, she brought up the topic with a determined expression.


    "I guess it''s time to stop resting. You wouldn''t have had a refuge like this. It''s unfair that only I am this happy."


    <em>- Rumble...!</em>


    Then, Ruby removed the essories and stickers she had attached to Frey''s soul bead, softly kissing the bead as she whispered.


    "Just wait a little, Frey. I''ll return you to your original state."


    I have something I want to discuss regarding Frey.


    From her hand, four letters were fluttering in the spring breeze.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    "..."


    "Uh, um..."


    The atmosphere was tense.


    "Everyone..."


    "Do you expect us to believe that?"


    Except for Ferloche, the four main heroines gathered in one ce and listened after receiving Ruby''s letter.


    Kania, Irina, na, and Serena.


    "Are you telling me to give you this bead, which is thest means to remember the Young Master?¡±


    "How can we trust you? Do you not remember what you''ve done so far? The mocking expression as you poured out all your magical power is still vivid in my mind."


    ¡°Who was it that sacrificed me in the previous cycle?¡±


    "... Get lost."


    They were ring at Ruby with cold and wary eyes.


    "I-I¡¯m sorry... No, I mean... that''s..."


    Cold sweat began to trickle down Ruby''s forehead.


    The intense killing intents were directed towards her.


    "T-This is Frey''s soul, you know...? If webine this with all of your beads and feed it to him..."


    "Young Master¡¯s soul?"


    "I knew it. It was your scheme after all."


    "You corrupted Frey, didn''t you? There¡¯s no other exnation.¡±


    "..."


    For some reason, the atmosphere among the four heroines wasn''t quite right.


    Why was that?


    Despite having be friends at least once in countless past cycles.


    She had thought that getting close again to obtain the beads would be a piece of cake.


    But the moment she demanded the beads in this cycle, everyone had turned hostile, as if they werepletely different people.


    ¡°Let¡¯s take that soul bead.¡±


    "S-Serena."


    "Are we close? Why are you calling me by my name?"


    Even Serena, who was the first to understand the situation and had been nagging her advice to death like Ferloche, was now looking at her with hostility.


    "... Are you all ready?"


    "W-Wait."


    The main heroines were trying to kill her.


    <em>...If we fight, I''ll win.</em>


    Quietly observing the four heroines approaching her with cold expressions, Ruby thought to herself.


    <em>Once I overpower them all here and get the beads, I''ll feed them to Frey.</em>


    It was a valid n.


    In thest cycle, she had already raised herbat power to the level where she could confront Frey one-on-one after countless regressions and constant research.


    With no Frey present, it would be a piece of cake to subdue the four heroines.


    <em>...No.</em>


    However, instead of moving her fingers, Ruby quietly squeezed her hand and grabbed the soul bead.


    <em>- Rumble...</em>


    <em>I can''t do something like that.</em>


    A feeling of guilt was holding her back. It was an emotion she couldn''t have imagined feeling in her past self.


    But with each regression, Ruby had begun to keenly feel the emotion of guilt as she watched the people around her who had umted rtionships and memories with her forget everything.


    Regression meant the death of the people she had been with.


    Fortunately, Retry was an ability that affected not only her, but the entire world. If it hadn''t been for that, Ruby wouldn''t have been able to endure it.


    <em>- Shaa¡­</em>


    "Ugh."


    Kania''s dark mana and Serena''s lunar mana corroded Ruby''s body.


    The unpleasant and terrifying dark energy and sharp, tingling poison encroach on her body.


    <em>- Crackle...!!!</em>


    "Ugh."


    A punch filled with na''s sr mana struck her chest.


    "Aaargh...!!"


    Irina''s mes engulfed Ruby along with her clothes.


    "..."


    Even in such agony, Ruby clenched her eyes shut and endured the pain. As the attacks from the four began to subside, she staggered and sank to the ground.


    <em>- Rustle</em>


    Then shey t on the floor while bleeding from her mouth and eyes. Despite the agonizing pain, she was still holding on to the soul bead in her grasp.


    "I''m... sorry."


    Laying on the ground with her skin burnt, her whole body was exposed,


    ¡°I¡­ apologize to you all.¡±


    Ruby apologized with tears streaming down her eyes.


    "..."


    "As much as I have tormented you until now... Please torment me until you''re satisfied..."


    As the four girls looked at each other with frowns at Ruby''s appearance, she added, grinding her forehead against the ground.


    Retry Quest


    [1 - 03]


    [Atone to His Wives (0/4)]


    [Atone to His Knights, And Your Kin (0/2)]


    [Atone to His Family (0/2)]


    .


    .


    .


    Immediately after that, a system window quietly floated in front of her.


    "Help System."


    After confirming those phrases, Ruby quietly called upon the Help System, something she hadn''t used in a long time.


    "What is the nature of the first stage?"


    She had already learned through questions that there were fewer than three stages to the quest.


    Now, if she could almost guess the nature of the first stage, she might be able to learn something she hadn''t known before due to herck of power.<blockquote>


    The identity of the first stage is your ¡®retribution.''</blockquote>


    "Ah..."


    After a moment, as expected, the Help System came up with an answer, and Ruby sighed.<blockquote>


    Face your retribution with sincerity.</blockquote>


    "Do you think... we¡¯ll forgive you so easily?"


    "...The citizens, we can still hear Ariane''s wails..."


    "We cannot forgive you. Leave."


    She had fallen, and it was time for her to be weighed down by the karma for every misdeed she hadmitted so far.


    "I don''t seek forgiveness..."


    "..."


    "So, please just do it."


    Realizing that and answering with a trembling voice, Ruby felt the warmth emanating from Frey''s soul bead that was still shaking in her hand.


    <em>I love you, Frey.</em>


    If it was to save Frey.


    She would dly be crushed as much as needed.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    "Haah, haah..."


    "Hmm."


    Somewhere, there was a panting sound like a puppy.


    Was Ruby licking me again? Or was she pressing me against her stomach again?


    I hoped she would do it in moderation.


    "Please, please... Please let this seed... Please......"


    While having such thoughts, the wordsing through sounded a bit unsettling.


    "I don''t know how many times I''ve failed... There are various ways to feed the bead... This is thest method I can think of..."


    Ruby''s voice sounded as if it would be extinguished at any moment.


    Where had I heard such a voice before?


    The most simr voice that came to mind was mine from the Third Ordeal and Retry Ferloche''s voice.


    Could it be that she was also nearing her limit?


    Hmm...


    When I opened my eyes, I would know.


    "If I fail this time too... What should I do? I can''t do it anymore... My soul can''t endure it... No, wait. I haven''t done it as much as Frey yet. I have to somehow until then..."


    "...Excuse me."


    "Huh, huh?"


    I opened my eyes to see Ruby pressing her cheek against mine with a desperate expression.


    "...Frey."


    Looking at her like, my mind started to blur.


    <em>Why?</em>


    <em>Is it the side effect of just having my soul returned? Or am I also being affected by the Fourth Ordeal, like the main heroines?</em>


    <em>Well, I will find outter.</em>


    "Frey!!! A-Are you back? Really? Is it really youuu...!? Y-You finally came back for real?"


    "..."


    "I-It¡¯s me! Ruby!! Yo-Your..."


    It seemed it wouldn¡¯t be long before I had to assess her actions as the protagonist of the Fourth Ordeal.


    Retry Quest


    [2 - 01]


    [Recover Frey''s Memories]


    "Who are you?"


    "...What."


    [Retry points are being reassigned.]

 Chapter 373: Easter Egg

    "Please, please... Please let it be sessful... Please..."


    After countless regressions, I returned to the beginning and began feeding the soul beads I had collected to Frey.


    I clutched my pounding chest


    If this also failed, I would no longer be able to maintain my sanity.


    "Mmm..."


    Frey looked at me and groaned.


    A groan.


    That meant there was a chance to seed.


    When I failed before, he didn''t even groan.<em>Please... it''s me Ruby... say my name, Frey...</em>


    The process of clearing the first stage of the quest, which was to atone for all of my ¡®sins¡¯, was truly hellish.


    After Ferloche gave me her bead, the number of Frey''s soul beads in my possession didn''t increase, even after multiple cycles.


    <em>"We can''t forgive you."</em>


    <em>"From the start, we didn''t even have the right. Frey is the one who you should ask for forgiveness, don''t you think?¡±</em>


    <em>"Hey...!"</em>


    <em>"Please get lost."</em>


    The sins I had umted ran deeper than I had thought.


    It was natural.


    Through the countless Frey¡¯s and Ferloche¡¯s Retry, I hadmitted countless atrocities.


    <em>"Ah..."</em>


    I realized this when the four girls beat me to the brink of death and chased me away.


    <em>"Their souls..."</em>


    The souls of the four girls were also severely damaged, though not as much as Frey''s or Ferloche''s.


    Their souls had to be affected by umting connections and karma through repeated retries.


    The reason they realized Frey¡¯s ¡®False Evil¡¯ so quickly and blindly devoted themselves to him was because of the connections they built up with Frey over countless cycles.


    Because of that, it was natural for them to show hostility to me, who hadmitted despicable deeds in that countless cycle.


    Especially sensitive to matters rted to ''souls'', perhaps that was the reason.


    After repeating regressions while pondering such thoughts, I was able to discover a strategy.


    From the start, attempting to atone to all four at once was quite an arrogant thought of mine.


    The calction showed that to release the grudge on their souls and to make an atonement, I had to use one entire cycle for each of them.


    I was truly flustered when I first found this out.


    Could it be that it was a quest that couldn''t be cleared in the first ce?


    <em>"...This is the punishment I''m imposing on you."</em>


    <em>"Ugh..."</em>


    <em>¡°Atone for your remaining sins in hell.¡±</em>


    Fortunately, I could see that it wasn''t impossible to clear.


    <em>"Goodbye, Ruby."</em>


    By dedicating an entire cycle to Aria, who had the most interaction with me after Frey, I learned the truth.


    I cared for her mind and spirit until the end of the cycle and made her into a noble and brave hero.


    Then I told her the truth.


    The Hero Aria pierced my chest with the Hero¡¯s Armament while shedding tears.


    [Atone to His Family (1/2)]


    When I opened my eyes in the next cycle, the quest remained clear.


    I learned that a quest cleared once remained cleared even after regression.


    It was both good news and bad news.


    Aria''s soul was the purest among those who I needed to atone to.


    Her brother particrly cherished her.


    Others, adorned with connections and wounds, were much harder to atone to than Aria.


    <em>¡°You... are the Demon King.¡±</em>


    I didn''t know parental anger could be so terrifying.


    Frey''s father, Abraham.


    A man riddled with misfortune who had no choice but to sacrifice his child for the world, knowing the future his child would face.


    If Aria, who had been influenced to some extent from clearing the quest, hadn''t helped me, it would have been nearly impossible for me to atone to him.


    <em>"I¡¯ll save your son... Then I''ll die. I''ll definitelymit suicide..."</em>


    <em>"... Get out of my house."</em>


    When he opened his eyes, his son had be the Demon King, the lifelong loyal servants had betrayed him, and his own daughter had killed his son.


    Shocked by such a situation, Abraham always ended up in a state of full-body paralysis.


    To him, I shed tears and begged, again and again.


    One cruel aspect in all of this was that for Abraham to awaken, Frey needed to die.


    In the end, until Abraham''s heart was moved by my sincerity, I, along with Aria, had no choice but to kill the one I loved the most in the world multiple times.


    <em>"... Just take a break."</em>


    <em>"...!!!"</em>


    <em>"Bring back my son, atone your sins to him, not to me."</em>


    [Atone to His Family (2/2)]


    One of the most dreadful moments in her regression ended with Abraham uttering those words.


    <em>"Thank... you..."</em>


    <em>"Don''t thank me. Just leave. I want to close my eyes quietly."</em>


    <em>"..."</em>


    The trickery began after that.


    If someone¡¯s heart was firmly closed, she had to do countless regressions just to atone and heal the wound in their soul.


    Because the target of that hatred was someone as repulsive and terrible as me, the healing speed was as slow as a snail, but eventually, her hard work paid off.


    <em>"Swear as a knight, no... swear to yourself. That you''ll bring him back, no matter the cost."</em>


    <em>"..."</em>


    [Atone to His Knight, And Your Kin(2/2)]


    Isolet, shedding tears from her eyes as she plunged the sword into my heart.


    And Lulu, looking at me with a vacant expression.


    ... How did I atone to Lulu?


    I couldn¡¯t remember.


    Why was that?


    Anyway, to move their hearts, I had to regress more than the sum of Aria''s and Abraham''s regressions.


    <em>"If the Young Master can return... it doesn''t matter anymore. Even if you''re the Devil itself... Even if it¡¯s you, the Demon King... I''ll use you."</em>


    <em>"You must be sincere to be able to withstand that curse. Bring Frey back and then we''ll talk."</em>


    <em>"Why are you trying to be a ve of the Sunrise Empire? Bring Frey back and be bound to him."</em>


    <em>"...Good job."</em>


    But after all, the most difficult thing was to move the hearts of the four girls.


    Bing Kania''s maid, bing Irina''s magical experiment subject, bing the half-crazed na''s servant, entering Serena''s basement, and so on.


    I had to make efforts to erase the sins I hadmitted as much as the regressions I had undergone.


    <em>I... was I always this disgusting¡­?</em>


    At first, it was so difficult that tears came to my eyes, butter, that was the only thought that came to mind.


    The amount of pain, despair, and agony these girls felt because of me all this time.


    I couldn''tin about healing the wounds that I myself inflicted.


    [Atone to His Wives (4/4)]


    "Hah, haaaa..."


    After atoning to everyone and receiving the souls'' beads,


    I, who had swallowed them so that they would not be affected by Retry, took them out of my stomach as soon as I returned.


    "Please..."


    After many trials and errors, I gathered them together and put them into Frey''s mouth.


    By the way, I also went through a few regressions to find the appropriate way of feeding the beads.


    To the point where my once intact soul began to deteriorate.


    "Ugh..."


    It felt like It could shatter into pieces at any moment.


    Closing my eyes and copsing to the ground, I felt like I could sleep for years.


    Even though I knew I couldn''t, the desire to rest now suddenly surged up.


    Since my soul¡¯s life span was incredibly short, it was inevitable to feel that way.


    "...Hey."


    "Uh, huh?"


    However, those emotions vanished in an instant when Frey opened his eyes and spoke in a firm voice.


    "Frey!!! Y-you''ve returned? For real? Really...!? Y-you''ve finallye back for real?"


    "..."


    What followed was immense happiness, fulfillment, and...


    "It''s me! M-me me! Ruby!! Your¨C"


    Retry Quest


    [2 - 01]


    [Recover Frey''s Memories]


    It was the second quest¡­


    "Who are you?"


    "...What."


    And a momentary dazed feeling.


    "W-who are you?"


    Now, faint memories from the past, when he lost his memory, vaguely floated in my mind.


    "Ah..."


    At the same time, my mind suddenly turned cold.


    It''s okay. It''s just the second stage now.


    The second stage was practically the final stage.


    A stage where I had to revisit everything


    With all that I had done so far, I definitely could restore his memories¡­ Right?


    [Retry points are being reassigned.]


    "Ah, ah..."


    But upon seeing the next prompt, I couldn''t help but sink into the ground with a pale expression.


    [Remaining retry count: 1]


    Despite my denial, the truth was cruel.


    My soul, already broken, was so weakened that it couldn''t withstand even one regression.


    In other words, this cycle was practically herst chance.


    "Who...?"


    <em>- Squeeze...!</em>


    The final chance.


    This moment could be thest time I could see Frey¡¯s face.


    "I am... Ruby."


    To seize that moment, I hugged him tightly and said with a wide smile.


    "Ruby?"


    "Yes. Your most precious gem."


    "..."


    Seeing his puzzled expression upon hearing that, it was understandable. He has no memories, after all.


    "From today... stay with me."


    "With you?"


    "Yes, help me recover your forgotten memories together."


    But there was no need to worry.


    Because now, I remember him.


    Perfectly.


    "Let¡¯s leave. Just the two of us."


    I took Frey¡¯s hand, who still had a confused expression, and stood up.


    "Come with me... Oh, right."


    Before leaving with him, I needed to stop by the ship and grab Roswyn''s book.


    "Could you wait for a moment?"


    Since this was myst chance


    I needed to double-check my memories thoroughly once again.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    The journey with Frey, who had no memories, was incredibly joyful.


    "Frey, you''ve got something on your lips. Let me wipe it for you."


    "Oh, thanks..."


    <em>- Chu~</em>


    "...!?"


    We shared meals of rye bread, along with potato soup.


    "Isn''t this y enjoyable, Frey?"


    "Um... yes, it is."


    "Do you happen to remember anything?"


    "Well, I''m not sure."


    We attended ys and masquerades together.


    "Why are we suddenly in a cave?"


    "I like caves, hehe."


    "C-caves?"


    "Shall we spend the night here?"


    "I... I don''t like the dark."


    "Oh, right... Sorry."


    We went cave exploring.


    <em>- Squeeze...?</em>


    "Um, um."


    "Hehe."


    I secretly cuddled with Frey in the Sunrise Academy dormitory bed for hours while he slept.


    "J-just die..."


    "K-Keughh..."


    Sometimes, Frey would be dominated by his Demon King persona, and he strangled me, but it didn''t matter.


    After dying countless times, being choked now felt almost cute.


    <em>- Pat, pat...</em>


    "P-please... a-abuse... me... Lord Frey."


    <em>- Rustle</em>


    "D-do you want... to hit my belly...? T-This is¡­ your property."


    And when I softly patted Frey''s back while he was choking me, he quickly stopped.


    Indeed, Frey was not a man who would submit easily to the persona of the Demon King.


    <em>- Thump¡­ Thump¡­</em>


    Rather, his rough treatment reminded me of the old days and made my heart race.


    "Hey..."


    "I love you. I love you. I really love you."


    "..."


    Continuing our journey together, we now sit on the empty rooftop of the academy, leaning our heads against each other.


    "Do you... love me, Frey?"


    "...I''m not sure."


    "I see..."


    I asked, hoping for a different answer, but his response remained unchanged.


    <em>Why doesn''t it change?</em>


    <em>Why doesn''t he remember?</em>


    "Haha, well... that''s... possible. Hehe..."


    I forced a casual smile, but it didn''t erase my anxiety.


    The countdown to the end was approaching.


    If my soul could endure a little longer, I would regress infinitely just to move his heart.


    But why now, at the very end...


    "I don''t want to..."


    "...?"


    Tears that I tried to hold back began to flow incessantly.


    <em>If I fail now... If my soul shatters into pieces... What will be of me?</em>


    <em>It doesn''t matter if I die. I''ve already epted that.</em>


    <em>But the thought of never seeing Frey again terrifies me.</em>


    <em>The idea of disappearing forever, without him ever remembering or acknowledging me, is frightening.</em>


    "What¡¯s wrong?"


    "Oh, it''s nothing. Hehe."


    But this was not the time for this.


    Time flew as we spoke.


    And however slim, there was surely hope.


    So...


    "It''s a gift."


    "A gift?"


    I retrieved something precious that I treasured for so long.


    "Close your eyes."


    "Oh, okay..."


    With a trembling smile, I ced the item around Frey''s neck as he closed his eyes.


    <em>- Rustle...</em>


    "Hehe."


    It was quite crude, as I made it with my own hands based on what I remember... But I did my best.


    Please, I hoped he remembered.


    Please...


    "...I''ll be right back. Just need to use the restroom."


    "Okay."


    I suddenly realized tears were streaming down my cheeks.


    I couldn¡¯t let Frey see me like this.


    I needed topose myself.


    "Should I keep my eyes closed until then?"


    "..."


    I headed towards the exit of the rooftop, clutching my trembling hands tightly.


    <em>Please... Frey. You also drew that picture back then. You still remember, don''t you...?</em>


    Retry Quest


    [2 - 01]


    [Recover Frey''s Memories]


    Please remember me.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    "Ugh..."


    As Ruby stepped out of the rooftop, I quietly opened my eyes and let out a groan.


    "This is annoying."


    Another gift, huh? I wondered what it was this time.


    A sandwich that wasbeled as an egg sandwich but has a lot of salmon inside?


    A tasteless rye bread?


    "Phew."


    Unexpectedly, my memory seemed intact, so I had nned to pretend to have amnesia and observe Ruby''s actions during this opportunity.


    But Ruby''s recent behavior was strange.


    Based on what she was doing, she seemed to be trying to help me recover lost memories.


    But all of her actions were things I didn¡¯t remember.


    No,e to think of it, it made sense that I didn¡¯t remember.


    My connection with Ruby was fabricated by me.


    At most, the only memories we shared might be the short moments when I began to tame her through violence...


    "Huh."


    Thinking of these thoughts, I looked at the object hanging around my neck that Ruby had just put on me, and I couldn''t help but widen my eyes.


    "Wait a minute."


    A ne-like item was hanging around my neck.


    "What''s this..."


    It looked quite crude, but I could immediately grasp its identity.


    "No way."


    This was a pendant.


    It was the mysterious pendant that I received from the legendary craftsman Rosinante along with the ''Cloak of Deception'' the day before the start of the second semesterst year.


    A strange pendant with a mysterious ability that connected me with the ''Retry Frey'' stored in the Third Ordeal.


    I tried countless times to open it, but it never budged, so I always kept it with me.


    That was why I could tell.


    The pendant Ruby just gave me was remarkably simr, albeit crude, to that Easter egg.


    "What the hell."


    No, not just simr.


    The design, the size, and even the material...


    They werepletely identical.


    "What the hell, seriously."


    How did she know about this?

 Chapter 374: The Girls Sacrifice

    "F-Frey?"


    Ruby, who had just returned from the bathroom, was surprised to see Frey staring nkly at the pendant with wide eyes, and she took a step back in shock.


    ¡°W-When did you open your eyes?¡±


    "..."


    ¡°Uh, uhm¡­ I wanted to recreate that moment as perfectly as possible¡­¡±


    Ruby, who had approached Frey until she was right in front of him, grasped the pendant around his neck with a pitiful expression and mumbled.


    "I-It''s myst chance... If I fail this time, in the next cycle my soul will..."


    Her tone did not contain any resentment towards Frey for breaking his promise to her.


    Only worry, fear, and anxiety were evident in her voice."Um."


    Ruby hesitated and just stared at Frey for a while.


    It was because Frey gazed at her with apletely different eyes than before


    "What''s this pendant... about?"


    "Huh?"


    "How did you... No, I¡¯m a little concerned.¡±


    "S, so?"


    At his calm words, Ruby immediately responded with a smile on her lips.


    "Th, that''s a relief. I was worried you wouldn''t recognize it because it''s too crudely made. Hehe."


    "What do you mean..."


    "This is a gift I gave you in the past."


    "..."


    After Ruby finished speaking, there was a moment of silence.


    "I don''t remember receiving something like this."


    "Yeah, that''s right. You don''t have any memories now, right? This journey is to find your memories..."


    "No, I really never receive it."


    "...?"


    Ruby, who had been holding Frey''s hand with a gentle touch, looked at him with a puzzled expression as he broke out in a cold sweat.


    "This... was given by that damned ce¡¯s master."


    "Frey?"


    "... Where did you see this? When did you find it?"


    "W-what are you talking about? I gave this to you."


    In response to Frey''s cautious questioning, Ruby scratched her head and replied.


    "T-That''s impossible. I''m sure I saw it somewhere..."


    "O, oh, did you remember something!?"


    "..."


    Frey quietly closed his mouth in response to Ruby''s hopeful voice.


    <em>... What on earth is happening here?</em>


    He already knew.


    Ruby never had the chance to see the ''pendant'' he possessed.


    Until entering the Fourth Ordeal, he had never shown the pendant to her, and it was the same even after entering the ordeal.


    During the Fourth Ordeal, Frey was in the state of a soul bead.


    Therefore, he did not directly experience the passage of time like Ruby did.


    But the memories he shared with her were recorded in his soul.


    And in those memories, there was no record of Ruby checking his pendant during the Fourth Ordeal.


    "You remember something, right? You¡¯re not messing around right?"


    And looking at Ruby now, who was staring directly into his eyes, there was no trace of falsehood behind those eyes.


    "I-If you¡¯re messing with me, I''ll get mad, you know?"


    And why?


    From Ruby, he could no longer see the terrifying figure of the Demon King that had once haunted him.


    "If... I get angry, you know it''s scary, right?"


    In front of Frey''s eyes, there was just a girl looking at a boy.


    "Got it?"


    A nostalgic feeling washed over him, a girl he missed somehow.


    "...Uh, yeah."


    "I knew it! I knew this would work! I knew it would be effective, right?"


    As Frey nodded his head, Ruby hugged him tightly and vigorously rubbed her head against his.


    "Then..."


    As they continued, Ruby suddenly lifted her head and nced into the air.


    "..."


    Her expression quickly twisted.


    "Why, why isn''t it clearing...?"


    "...?"


    "We did everything right... to recover memories. We recovered the memory of the pendant, so why isn''t it working?"


    Eventually, Ruby, for the first time in front of Frey, began to mutter in despair.


    "I don''t want to... I don''t want to disappear..."


    "Ruby?"


    "I don''t want to leave you behind... please..."


    As Ruby buried her head in Frey''s chest, tears began to stream down her face.


    <em>- Shaaa....</em>


    At that moment, a shooting star shone unusually brightly in the night sky before slowly descending.


    "..."


    Frey, unknowinglyforting Ruby''s back as she cried, began to break out in a cold sweat as he watched the bizarre scene.


    "...What''s... really going on."


    Memories he had never experienced before were flooding back to him.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    "Frey, today we''re camping in the Ashen Forest."


    "But there are monsters..."


    "Monsters? I''ll take care of them. Don''t worry."


    Since the day Frey received the pendant from Ruby as a gift, her advances had be even more intense.


    "Today, let''s go to the Eastern Continent. You always liked Eastern Continent food, right?"


    "Today, let''s go to the Unicorn Farm on the Western Continent... Oh, if they see you, the unicorns will cause amotion. Then how about the Bicorn Farm... No, then I''ll be attacked."


    "Today, let''s go to the beach, okay? The sea we watched together was so beautiful..."


    "Today..."


    No, it wasn''t just an increase in intensity.


    It was as if she were a person who had received a death sentence.


    She began to travel with Frey as if she had decided to enjoy life in anticipation of her impending doom, crazily traversing the world with him.


    "Did you not remember anything new today...? Frey...?"


    "..."


    "...It''s, it''s okay. It¡¯s not your fault. Hehe."


    And by the end of the day, Ruby would often say that and then stare nkly into space for a long time.


    Retry Quest


    [2 - 01]


    [Recover Frey''s Memories]


    Retry Quest


    [2 - 02]


    [Protect Frey Until He Recovers His Memories]


    Retry Quest


    [2 - 03]


    [Retrace Your Memories With Frey (in progress)]


    "Hey, Ruby?"


    "... Ah, yeah?"


    Now it had be amon urrence for Frey to call Ruby with a worried expression.


    "... Are you okay?"


    After receiving the pendant from her, memories began flooding into his mind more and more.


    They weren''t clear memories.


    They were vague and fragmented scenes, like watching a broken film.


    If it had been the original Ruby, he would have dismissed them as her tricks, not giving them much thought.


    "..."


    If only those memories weren''t just Ruby''s recent attempts to stage the exact same scene as they traveled the world together.


    And if only they weren''t scenes from the drawing he made during her first cycle.


    "Yeah! I''m fine!"


    From the moment he could no longer ignore the unforgettable memories that kepting back to his mind, Ruby''s bright voice contrasting with her grim expression started to look increasingly unsettling to him.


    "... How many regressions do you have left?"


    "It''s okay, there are endless chances left! Don''t worry too much, okay?"


    "..."


    Despite her words, Ruby''s soul was still crumbling.


    Frey, who once possessed Retry, vaguely understood souls from the remnants of it, even though he couldn''t manipte souls.


    "Today let''s go to the academy¨C"


    "Uh..."


    "Frey?"


    Their journey continued like this.


    "Ughh..."


    "... Are you going berserk again?"


    The journey, filled with anxiety yet somehow exciting, reached a turning point one day after an incident.


    "...Uh."


    "Sob, h-hu... waaah....."


    After Frey finally regained his senses from a rampage caused by the Demon King''s persona, he found Ruby lying beneath him, covered in blood, crying bitterly like a child.


    "Sob... sob..."


    "This, this is..."


    "...I''m, I''m sorry, Frey."


    Frey reached out to Ruby with a bewildered expression. However, for the first time, Ruby avoided his touch and rose from the ground with a dark expression.


    "J-just give me a moment... Just a moment alone."


    After saying that, Ruby left the room and didn''t return until dinner time had passed.


    "..."


    During that time, Frey sat on the edge of the bed with a vacant expression.


    "F-Frey. I''m sorry. Did I make you wait?"


    It was only after the sun had set that Ruby returned to him, looking no different from usual.


    "Today... let''s go to the desert on the Western Continent."


    "...The desert?"


    However, there was one thing that had changed.


    "That''s where the stars in the night sky look the best."


    It was the look in Ruby''s eyes that was suddenly full of determination.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    ¡°Look over there, Frey.¡±


    "..."


    They had arrived at the vast desert of the Western Continent with a simple snap of her fingers.


    "Tonight, the stars are really bright."


    In the midst of the endless desert, a boy and a girl held each other''s hands, gazing up at the starry night together.


    "What are you doing? At times like this, you''re supposed to make a cringe line like, ''I''m your star.''"


    "..."


    "It¡¯s okay. You probably won''t remember anyway."


    With a disappointed expression, Ruby muttered, and then suddenly looked at the boiling potato soup and the steaming bread under her nose.


    "Frey... Do you, do you like rye bread now?"


    Ruby suddenly asked.


    "Yeah."


    "As expected, it¡¯s strange."


    "... What''s strange?"


    Frey, who actually did like rye bread, just nodded his head without much thought. But Ruby stared at him with a tilted head.


    "You used to like wheat bread. You hated rye bread."


    "What?"


    "On the other hand, I hated wheat bread and liked rye bread and potato soup. Don''t you remember?"


    As Ruby made this observation, Frey''s expression began to twist.


    "We used to tease each other''s tastes so much... But eventually, our eating habitspletely changed."


    "What..."


    ¡°In order to understand each other''s taste, we kept swapping bread with each other, and in the end, our favorite bread changed.¡±


    Rubyughed and soon leaned her head on Frey''s shoulder.


    ¡°At the beginning of this cycle, I checked the bread I ate when I received my first penalty using Roswyn¡¯s book... and it was wheat bread?¡±


    "Wait, what?"


    "You kept giving me rye bread, so I thought I liked it too... But the bread I ate before starting this loop was actually wheat bread."


    Then, Ruby muttered with a bright smile.


    "Both you and I¡­ we subconsciously remembered each other."


    "...That''s impossible."


    "Hmm?"


    As Ruby spoke with a vague gaze, she looked at Frey, who seemed pale with confusion.


    "I... I''ve always liked rye bread. I''ve never liked wheat bread even once..."


    "Before this endless cycle started, did you ever lose your memory like you do now?"


    While gently stroking Frey''s confused head, she whispered.


    "Right now, you can''t remember, but... When you werepletely reset back then, you couldn''t even bring yourself to eat rye bread and potato soup."


    "...Ah."


    With that revtion, Frey''s expression was momentarily shocked.


    "Come to think of it..."


    Ruby''s words were true.


    He used Gugu to observe her in his soul state.


    As he intentionally reset himself to corrupt, the vivid memory of himself, who had beenpletely reset, despising the rye bread and potato soup Ruby had prepared so earnestly, came back to him.


    Why? Why did that happen?


    Surely he would have liked buttered rye bread since he was very young.


    Why did the ''reset'' Frey dislike rye bread?


    Why?


    <em>Could it be... we really did have a connection in the past...?</em>


    As the assumptions he had been denying began to be more and more real, Frey''s face began to turn pale blue.


    Retry Quest


    [2 - 01]


    [Recover Frey¡¯s Memories (0/1)]


    "Anyway, Frey."


    Meanwhile, Ruby, who hadn''t seen Frey¡¯s expression and had been staring into space, opened her mouth with a sad smile.


    "Now, it''s time to say goodbye."


    "What?"


    Feeling an inexplicable sense of unease, Frey turned his gaze.


    <em>- Thud...!</em>


    At that moment...


    "Haaa, Huff..."


    Quietly copsing to the side like a doll, Ruby began to breathe heavily.


    "Ruby?"


    In a sudden turn of events, Frey reached out to her in bewilderment.


    "W-Why are you like this?"


    "I, I just went somewhere for a moment."


    "This... blood?"


    Eventually, Frey''s hand covering Ruby''s chest became stained with her blood.


    "I went to see Aria, who possesses the Hero¡¯s Armament... I revealed that I am the Demon King and got pierced in the heart."


    "What did you say?"


    As Frey stared in shock, Ruby''s deration stunned him.


    "I''ve been using magic to stop the bleeding until now, but it''s reached its limit."


    "What is this¡­?"


    "It''s goodbye, Frey."


    "What kind of madness is this?"


    Frantically pouring ster mana into Ruby''s heart, Frey only witnessed smoke rising from the wound as it worsened.


    "I''ve been trying so hard to recover your memories. But... it seems impossible."


    "..."


    "Today, you almost became the Demon King. If you go into a rampage one more time, you''ll bepletely corrupted, won''t you?"


    Ruby slowly reached out and touched Frey''s cheek.


    "I could have saved you if I had a few more days... But before that, I''m afraid my soul will shatter, or you''ll be corrupted."


    "..."


    "So I''ll use myst chance to regress. Even though my soul will be shattered into pieces, there''s still a possibility for you to regain your memories."


    "Wait..."


    "Your memories will remain. I practiced manipting souls a lot, you know? I even learned the ability to preserve memories from one cycle to the next from Ferloche."


    Tears streamed down Ruby''s eyes as she stroked Frey''s cheek.


    "She said it was a technique that allowed the five main heroines to retain memories from the previous cycle... I''m not sure if it''ll work..."


    "Wait."


    "If your memories are preserved, go to Serena. Exin the situation, and she''ll help you find the rest of your memories..."


    "Wait!!"


    Realizing that something was terribly wrong, Frey shouted.


    Retry Quest


    [2 - 01]


    [Recover Frey''s Memories (0/1)]


    "But still, I''m grateful that I can spend thisst moment... with you under the starry night sky like that time..."


    Until then, Ruby, who had been desperately staring at the quest window, began her final speech with tears in her eyes.


    "You know, Frey. Will you remember?"


    With those words, she gently touched the Ruby embedded in the pendant around Frey''s neck and whispered.


    "I am Ruby. Your precious gem."


    "Wait, I don''t understand¨C"


    "I¡¯ll forever love¨C"


    Before the boy and girl could finish their conversation...


    <em>- Crack...!</em>


    The world turned upside down in silence.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    Thus began the final chapter.


    "Gahh...!"


    As Frey opened his eyes, carrying memories from the previous cycle, what he saw was...


    "What in the world..."


    Himself, bound to a chair after epting the Corruption quest, and...


    "..."


    Ruby, sitting weakly on the floor of the secret base of the Hero Party, her head bowed with empty eyes.


    <em>- Drip...</em>


    A tear fell from Ruby''s eyes as her soul shattered in real-time.


    "Ruby?"


    Frey''splexion rapidly paled as he watched her.

 Chapter 375: The Zeroth Cycle

    "Ruby."


    Frey nkly stood up from the chair after forcefully breaking the rope that bound him.


    "Ruby, answer me."


    "..."


    Until now, she had always responded immediately to Frey''s words. But now, Ruby simply remained silent, bowing her head deeply.


    "Shit."


    Frey cursed under his breath, sweat dripping coldly.


    "Why..."


    Ruby''s soul was shattering in real-time.It wasn''t like the time Frey had artificially shattered his soul, and then used Ferloche''s abilities to take it away from his physical body.


    Her soul was genuinely crumbling.


    Normally, it would be a good thing.


    Something to apud and be happy about.


    After all, she was the most dreadful and repulsive existence in the world, the total opposite of Frey as the Hero.


    That existence''s soul waspletely crumbling.


    <em>- Drip...</em>


    But Frey''s expression as he looked at Ruby, who was sitting on the cold floor shedding tears, wasn''t pleasant.


    "...This isn''t right."


    The initial n to attack Ruby using the Fourth Ordeal had been put on hold for a long time.


    A quest appeared a few days before entering the Fourth Ordeal.


    Frey had intended to observe the situation of the ordeal and decide on the way to deal with her afterward.


    But he had never expected her to take the initiative to make a ''sacrifice.''


    "..."


    If things continued like this, Ruby would either be a demonic monster or turn into a soulless husk.


    That was the fate that awaited her until the final battle scheduled by the ''system¡¯ arrived.


    When that day came, he would pierce her husk with the Hero¡¯s Armament and end this tragedy.


    Then everything would be over, and his desired ''happy ending'' woulde.


    Sudden Quest - Ruby''s Salvation


    Details: ept the Sudden Quest - Corruption.


    [Reward: Fixing the Fourth Ordeal Bug...]


    However, there was another reason why Frey had put the choice on hold.


    [... Opening the True Ending Route]


    The system mentioned a ¡®True Ending¡¯.


    Something that had never been mentioned anywhere, not by the prophecy, nor by the system¡­ until now.


    If it truly existed, they had to reach it by any means necessary.


    He had immediately epted the quest upon seeing it, probably because of that reward.


    Probably.


    <em>- Shaaaa...</em>


    Ruby''s soul in front of him was now crumbling uncontrobly.


    If it continued to crumble, the existence known as ''Ruby'' would disappear.


    <em>- Rustle...</em>


    So, after standing nkly for a while, Frey quietly ced the ring he had been wearing onto Ruby''s finger.


    When Frey¡¯s soul was shattered, Ruby, in a panic, took everything that had the possibility to recover a soul, even if it was just a rumor.


    Among those items, this ring, which was also mentioned in the prophecy''s setting book, was actually a rare item that had the effect of holding onto souls.


    "Hmm..."


    As he put on the ring, Ruby''s crumbling soul began to stabilize slightly.


    But that wasn''t enough.


    Ruby''s soul, which had been going through Retry to the limits like Frey and Ferloche, was too much of a mess to stabilize with just one ring.


    <em>- Drip...</em>


    So, as Frey pondered with his lips bitten, he soon grabbed a sharp stone rolling on the ground and drew it across his own arm.


    <em>- Drip...</em>


    It was to make the most effective way to stabilize the soul, by making a blood oath.


    "Drink, Ruby."


    "Gulp."


    For humans to make a blood oath to each other was an unprecedented event for millennia.


    Even more umon was the scenario in which someone who had received a blood oath from another person then returned it to that same individual.


    "Gulp, gulp."


    For the first time, Frey, who had always been on the receiving end of blood oaths, felt a dizzying sensation as he gave one, that too to the Demon King.


    <em>- Shaaaa...</em>


    Was it the side effect of the dual contract? Or was it because of the contradiction that they had dedicated their souls to each other?


    Their souls briefly mingled for a split second.


    "Ugh..."


    At the same time, Ruby¡¯s memories began to flood into Frey''s mind.


    Scenes that he had vaguely recalled over the past few days began to rey vividly before his eyes.


    "..."


    As Frey watched those scenes, his expression began to harden.


    "What is this..."


    Gradually, with a pale face, he muttered incredulously.


    "What in the world..."


    Like blood flowing from Frey''s arm into Ruby''s mouth, time flowed and continued to flow.


    "Ugh..."


    And so, some time passed.


    "...Frey?"


    Ruby slowly opened her eyes and began to gaze at Frey.


    Retry Quest


    [2 - 01]


    [Recover Frey''s Memories (1/1)]


    [You have cleared Stage 2 of the quest!]


    "Huh?"


    In front of her eyes, the message of questpletion appeared.


    "....As expected of Frey."


    Ruby, who momentarily stared nkly at the message, then muttered with an expression that said she knew that this would happen.


    "So, you''ve managed to do something again, huh...?"


    The Frey in front of her, wearing a bewildered expression, was confused.


    Due to the temporary mixing of their souls as a side effect of their mutual blood oath, Ruby''s precious memories resurfaced and were transmitted to him as they were.


    "What are these memories...?"


    Thanks to that, the system was able to recognize this situation as ''cleared,'' but for Frey, it was quite a shock.


    "These memories... are they real? That''s impossible. There''s no way."


    "Frey..."


    "There was no such cycle!!"


    What Frey saw were scenes from the original first cycle.


    Simr scene he had drawn countless times back in the Demon King Castle.


    In a cave that looked familiar, two young people were staring at each other.


    Ruby conversed with Frey and the five main heroines in Sunrise Academy uniform.


    Sharing wheat bread and potato soup Ruby had brought during the academy''s field trip to the desert region of the Western Continent.


    Watching a y, buying clothes, eating ice cream.


    Holding hands and looking at the starry sky from the rooftop.


    "Are all these memories... real?"


    Not just the drawings, but also the false acts of affection Frey had performed with the intention of destroying Ruby.


    And Ruby''s acts of affection toward him were also mixed in.


    "Impossible."


    It was natural for Frey to panic.


    "The subconscious... is a terrifying thing."


    Looking at him with a sympathetic gaze, Ruby forced herself to stand up, despite feeling as if her soul might tear apart at any moment.


    Retry Quest


    [Final Quest]


    As the ''Final Quest'' appeared before her, she abruptly stopped in her tracks.


    "..."


    Then came the silence.


    "A-Ahahaha!!!"


    Breaking the silence that hadsted for minutes, Ruby burst into awkwardughter and spread her arms wide.


    "It''s all going ording to my n!"


    "... n?"


    And then, Ruby shouted loudly at the bewildered Frey.


    "You fell for the false memories I nted and ended up sacrificing your soul in the end! You really are foolish, Frey."


    At those words, Frey''s gaze began to waver.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    "What is this? Did you actually believe that those were our memories? You''re more naive than I thought!"


    Ruby wore a contemptuous expression as he unleashed her attacks on Frey.


    "You fool! Every action I''ve taken so far has been nothing but ''deception!''"


    "Deception... you say?"


    "All the backgrounds I''ve mentioned so far have been lies. You were almost the victorious Hero, and I was the defeated Demon King. I only guided you to sacrifice your soul to me!"


    "..."


    "Even exining how to make a blood oath was all ording to my n!"


    Ruby sneered.


    "Now you can''tmand me anymore. We can only fight each other with our strength!"


    The smiling Ruby and the cold-faced Frey shed their demonic energy simultaneously.


    As a result, the basement began to shake wildly, almost copsing.


    "I''ve been waiting for this moment. I wondered what would happen if you didn''t sacrifice your soul... Well, the gamble paid off..."


    With a viinous demeanor, as if returning to her former Demon King persona, Ruby increased the intensity of her demonic energy to pressure Frey.


    "...Ugh."


    Then, suddenly, she stopped using demonic energy and knelt down.


    "Cough, cough... Ugh... This can''t be. Maybe... my soul wasn''t fully restored..."


    With an awkward expression, Ruby muttered.


    "Urgh... My body, my body won''t move..."


    With a furious expression, she looked up at Frey.


    "..."


    And then came the silence.


    <em>- Swish...</em>


    As Frey quietly drew his sword, Ruby muttered with a resentful expression.


    "Darn it... Is this a failure?"


    "..."


    "What are you doing? Hurry up and stab me. Are you ying with me?"


    <em>- Rustle...!</em>


    "I guess I will give up this physical body. But stay alert. My soul will soon find another vessel¨C"


    "Ruby."


    Continuing to look at her with a cold expression and aiming his sword at her neck, Frey spoke.


    "Cut the crap."


    "...What?"


    Then, with a pale face, he opened his mouth.


    "Why are you pretending?"


    "W-What are you talking about?"


    "Are you... deliberately trying to die by my hand?"


    At those words, Ruby''s gaze began to tremble wildly.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    "W-What are you talking about? Stop talking nonsense and just finish me off."


    ¡°Your soul is on the brink of destruction right now. If I pierce you with this sword imbued by the Saintess¡¯ power, even you won¡¯t be able to escape soul annihtion.


    "T-Then hurry up and do it. Why are you hesitating?"


    Ruby, who was kneeling in front of me, smiled at my words and replied.


    "If you kill me, everything will be over. Don''t tell me youck the confidence to do that? You''re not a man, but a coward, Frey."


    "..."


    "Cough, cough... Well, fine. If you won''t attack me... then I''ll..."


    It was definitely an act.


    The sudden change in her attitude, despite being honed through countless regressions, still contained a hint of falsehood.


    And, most decisively, the moisture in her eyes.


    "Are those memories of us meeting in the cave, talking at the academy, traveling together... are they all real?"


    "I-I told you, they''re fake..."


    "Then why are you trying to force yourself to die now?"


    At my question, Ruby chewed her lips and stared into space.


    What was she looking at?


    That kind of behavior usually only urred when someone was checking the system.


    Did she get a new quest?


    "Could it be... could there really have been... a forgotten cycle...?"


    "You''re so naive, Frey."


    When I asked with a puzzled expression, Ruby flinched for a moment before changing her expression to a cold one.


    "There''s no such thing as a forgotten cycle. They''re all fabricated false memories I created."


    "..."


    "Actually, you still have your original memories, don''t you?"


    My heart pounded.


    She already knew that I had my original memories?


    "Do you think I wouldn''t have noticed your trap?"


    "Trap...?"


    "You deceived me into believing we had a past connection, and tried to trick me into falling for the ''Fourth Ordeal.''"


    With an angry expression, Ruby red her demonic energy.


    "So... I used the same tactic. I created false memories and manipted you into sacrificing yourself for me."


    "..."


    "But I messed up adjusting the intensity of the soul-breaking force. Hurry up and kill me. I need to move on to a new body."


    My head was spinning.


    If this was true, it roughly exins everything.


    All the information I recalled so far has been false memories created by Ruby, who saw through my scheme during the Fourth Ordeal.


    She used it to make me swear a blood oath for her sake, aiming to regain an equal footing with me, and even tried to kill me but failed, leading to this situation.


    <em>- Swish...</em>


    "Hurry up and kill me. This body is disgusting."


    It was a perfect exnation.


    With this, I could kill Ruby without any guilt.


    And yet¡­


    <em>- Drip...</em>


    Tears were flowing from her eyes.


    "Hurry up and kill me, Frey."


    If I killed her now, I could have a happy ending.


    The five main heroines and the sub-heroines.


    My family, and the world, would regain happiness.


    "Kill me... please..."


    As the Demon King, she would either be a demonic monster or an empty husk


    "..."


    But then, the truth would be buried forever.


    Ruby, realizing that lies no longer worked on me, shed tears and decided to use threats.


    "If you don''t kill me now, I''ll kill one person every minute."


    ¡°...¡±


    "Starting with your sister. I''ll brutally tear her apart."


    "..."


    "Then it''ll be the first-year students. With the system''s restrictions gone, it''s possible now."


    Ruby continued with a terrifying expression.


    "Then it''s Kania. Then it''s Irina. Then it''s na, Serena, Ferloche..."


    "Tell me the truth."


    "If you don''t want to see your loved ones die, you have to kill me now."


    "Tell me... the truth."


    "30 seconds left."


    Suddenly, the sword I put against her abdomen started trembling.


    "20 seconds."


    If I pierced her abdomen now, I would receive a happy ending.


    "10 seconds."


    The eternal tragedy would finallye to an end.


    "5 seconds."


    But¡­ the truth would also be buried along with her death.


    "4 seconds, 3 seconds..."


    What choice should I make? What choice should I make in this situation?


    "2 seconds."


    I don''t know. I don''t know!


    "1 second..."


    "W-Wait a minute..."


    As Ruby counted down, she reached out to where the children were.


    At that moment, when she extended her hand, something suddenly happened.


    <em>- Crackleee...!!!</em>


    ¡°Kya!?¡±


    ¡°W-what¡­!¡±


    The basement, which had been designated as the respawn point for regressions, was engulfed in darkness.


    <em>- Crackle, crackle...! Crack, crackle...!</em>


    Soon, grotesque and horrifying tentacles started sprouting everywhere.


    "What... what is this...!"


    "Agh!?"


    "...Ruby?"


    While I was puzzled by the familiar grotesque sight, Ruby paled and copsed to the ground.


    "What''s happening¨C"


    <strong>- Do you want to know the truth?</strong>


    "W-What the..."


    Surprised by the sudden question, I stuttered in response.


    As I took a step towards her, something gigantic loomed before us.


    "What... what is this?"


    It was a colossal eyeball.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    <strong>- Wee, Frey.</strong>


    "You are..."


    <strong>- It''s been a while.</strong>


    Frey, who looked at the suddenly appearing eyeball with a shocked expression, soon cooled his mind and asked.


    "...Who are you?"


    <strong>- I don''t think I can give you an answer you''d understand.</strong>


    Upon hearing that, Frey, with a puzzled expression, took a step back.


    A power that even he could not fathom was blooming from the eyeball.


    <strong>- If I had to provide an answer that you could understand... I¡¯m the one behind the Demon God.</strong>


    "...Are you the mastermind?"


    <strong>- Nothing is as displeasing as being questioned by an insignificant existence.</strong>


    "What do you want here?"


    Instinctively realizing that the eyeball before him might be the mastermind behind all this, Frey questioned it with a tense expression.


    <strong>- I''vee to reveal the truth on behalf of the main body.</strong>


    "Why? Why now?"


    <strong>- It''s the highlight we¡¯ve prepared most diligently for you. It would be a waste if the truth never sees the light.</strong>


    Responding in a leisurely tone, the eyeball continued.


    "Frey, kill me."


    As soon as those words were spoken, Ruby suddenly stood up and shouted.


    "Kill me now!!"


    <strong>- I won''t stop you. I''ll respect your free will.</strong>


    "Don''t listen to that bastard! Just kill me!!"


    <strong>- However, could you at least listen to what I have to whisper?</strong>


    As Frey stared at Ruby with a sword in hand, seemingly poised to strike, he found himself inadvertently tuning into the murmurs of the eyeball.


    <strong>- You hated rye bread with a passion, yet what made you start liking it?</strong>


    "That''s...! Those were imnted false memories... Ugh!?"


    As she was about to interrupt the eyeball''s question, Ruby was struck by a tentacle and copsed to the ground.


    "R-Ruby..."


    <strong>- Why did the former Demon Lord, once stripped of her position due to your actions, suddenly develop a ''girl'' disposition?</strong>


    As Frey reached out to Ruby, his gaze began to waver.


    "What exactly are you trying to say¨C"


    <strong>- Why was Isolet Arham Bywalker eliminated as the 6th main heroine?</strong>


    "...!"


    Initially raising his voice in anger, Frey froze upon hearing the question.


    <strong>- Why is your shop''s ultimate skill is ''Mind Control'' while Ruby''s is ¡®Absolute Love''?</strong>


    "..."


    <strong>- Why did you ept the Salvation Quest as soon as you saw it?</strong>


    "...What."


    After remaining frozen for a while, Frey, with a trembling expression, finally opened his mouth.


    "That''s... to see the True Ending..."


    <strong>- Just by seeing ''Ruby''s Salvation¡¯ and immediately epting it? Your mind was filled with the thought that it must be done, even without knowing the reason.</strong>


    "...Huh."


    It was only then that Frey realized he had pressed ept upon seeing the words ''Ruby''s Salvation'' without knowing anything. He then put his trembling arm into his pocket


    <strong>- You still have that pendant, don''t you?</strong>


    The Easter Egg pendant given to him by the Star God was in his hand.


    <em>- Sha...</em>


    For some reason, he felt like it would open wide if he were to open it now.


    <strong>- Inside, the truth is recorded.</strong>


    "...What truth?"


    "Frey. Don''t. Please. Just kill me. Don''t listen to that."


    "Tell me. What truth is inside?"


    As Frey asked with a tense feeling, the eyeball answered with narrowed eyes.


    <strong>- The initial draft.</strong>


    "What...?"


    Without even touching it, the pendant opened wide with those words, filling the surroundings with light.


    "What''s happening..."


    <strong>- Let''s say... Yes, it''s like the Zeroth Cycle.</strong>


    "...!"


    Frey, who was disappearing into the light, looked at Ruby, who was bowing her head with a devastated expression. The eyeball continued with narrowed eyes.


    <strong>- It was a long wait indeed. We are very much looking forward to it.</strong>


    <em>- Bzzzzzz...!!</em>


    At the same time, Frey vanished with the light.


    <strong>- Sometimes, the truth is harsher than falsehoods.</strong>


    Thest voice he heard in his ears was a sarcastic tone full of anticipation from the eyeball.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    "Haah, haah...?"


    Struggling as if his whole body was being torn apart, Frey finally regained his senses and looked around.


    "This ce...?"


    What he saw was a familiar scene.


    "It''s... the Demon King''s Castle..."


    He was on none other than the top floor of the Demon King''s Castle.


    "Hmm..."


    Frey, still trying to adapt to the sudden situation, looked around, then sighed as he realized his predicament.


    "Is this spectator mode again?"


    His body was transparent.


    It felt just like when he observed the world during the 2nd and 3rd ordeals.


    "First... I need to confirm what''s happening inside..."


    Realizing his situation, Frey pondered whether he should enter the top floor.


    <em>- Bang!!!</em>


    "...!?"


    But the need for that soon vanished.


    "Kek... Kek..."


    "You useless wench. Your talent diminishes as you grow."


    The door of the Demon King''s room on the top floor shattered, and a girl was flung out, tumbling down the corridor. Someone with a cold expression emerged from the broken door.


    "...Huh."


    Frey, noticing the pale and icy face through the cracked door, muttered in bewilderment.


    "The First Demon King."


    He was already familiar with the image from the prophecy.


    Before him stood none other than the First Demon King.


    He was a demon king from a thousand years ago who was said to have been brutally defeated by the First Hero Han-Byeol and the First Hero Party.


    "Then... is this... a thousand years ago...?"


    Thinking so, Frey turned his gaze to the girl rolling down the corridor.


    "...Huh."


    Soon after, his eyes widened.


    "Ugh, uuugh..."


    "Running away again will only result in a worse fate."


    The face before him was too familiar.


    "...Lulu?"


    Pink hair.


    Obedient, lifeless eyes.


    It was unmistakably young Lulu.


    "...What''s going on?"


    "Lulu."


    Caught up in the sudden turn of events, Frey''s gaze shifted to someone who quietly emerged from the adjacent room a few minutester.


    "Are you okay...?"


    "..."


    A girl with ruby-colored eyes was cradling the seemingly lifeless Lulu in her arms.


    "What the hell..."


    It was unmistakably young Ruby.


    "Sis... I don''t think I can take it anymore..."


    "Ugh..."


    After embracing Ruby, Lulu began to murmur in a trembling voice.


    Observing her, young Ruby, with an anxious look, whispered in her ear while ncing around.


    "Lulu, let''s run away."


    "Hu-huh?"


    "Shh, be quiet."


    As Ruby urgently covered Lulu''s mouth, thetter quieted down. But her eyes still looked anxious.


    "If Dad and Mom find out... we''ll both be killed."


    "It''s okay, there''s a way."


    Patting her on the back, Ruby whispered again.


    "Let''s go to a future where they can''t find us."


    "...What?"


    "A thousand yearster. Let''s go to a ce where no one can interfere with us."


    "Ugh, ugh..."


    The young Lulu''s eyes began to waver at those words.


    "What is this..."


    And Frey felt the same.


    "What the hell is this?"


    The redacted truth was unfolding before his own eyes.

 Chapter 376: The Meeting of the Boy and the Girl

    "Sis... That, that¡¯s impossible..."


    Upon hearing Young Ruby''s words, Young Lulu shook her head.


    "No one could defy time... even Dad couldn''t..."


    "It¡¯s okay. There are ways. Just trust me."


    "..."


    With a determined expression, Ruby grabbed Lulu who was shaking, and spoke firmly.


    "...Sis, you don¡¯t need to run away."


    "Huh?"


    "You are better than me. If I¡¯m eliminated, you will be the Demon King, right...? But then why...""Well, that wasn''t the problem."


    Lulu knew that Ruby was being educated diligently by their parents to be the next Demon King.


    And she knew that she didn¡¯t have to run away.


    But Ruby just smiled faintly at her.


    "Actually, I don''t want to be the Demon King either."


    "...What?"


    "Even if I be the Demon King tomorrow, I still will be under our parents'' influence for centuries, right? So let''s hide our demon lineage and live happily in the future. Okay?"


    "But... What if our parents are still around then?"


    As Lulu asked with cold sweat, Ruby stroked her hair and answered.


    "It¡¯s okay. Haven''t you heard about themotion with the Herotely? The Hero will overthrow our parents."


    "...Huh."


    "So don''t worry too much, okay...? I will figure something out."


    Then, Ruby helped Lulu up,forting her as they held hands and walked down the corridor together.


    <em>...I have to protect Lulu no matter what.</em>


    In fact, Ruby didn''t have much of a choice.


    From the moment she was born, she had been groomed as the future Demon King, who would have ruled over humans for her entire life.


    While Lulu was in agony due to the indoctrination and abuse, Ruby was gradually adapting, as it was due to her being a pure-blood demon with the blood of the Demon King flowing through her veins.


    But regardless, she didn''t really have the desire to be the Demon King.


    She simply wanted to protect her precious sister, Lulu, and escape from their parents who abused them both.


    Furthermore, the Hero was already beginning to invade the Demon King¡¯s Castle.


    In such a situation, the option of fleeing to a peaceful world in the future seemed incredibly appealing to Ruby.


    "This is sealing magic... Hibernation magic... Life preservation and aging suspension magic too... No, sealing magic froze the body so it shouldn''t matter...?"


    Because of that, since the day when Lulu was almost beaten to death, Ruby began to immerse herself in mastering sealing magic.


    Until the era of peace arrived, she had resolved to be sealed together with her sister.


    <em>- Crash...! Rumble...!!!</em>


    "Demon King!! Show yourself!!!"


    But, before she could fully master the sealing magic, that day arrived.


    "Sis...! What should we do?"


    "..."


    The Hero arrived at the Demon King''s castle much earlier than expected. In Ruby''s eyes, his power seemed incredibly strong, and even their parents seemed unlikely to win.


    "...Lulu, let''s go."


    "Huh?"


    "Let''s leave, to the future."


    If they stayed, they would surely be killed under the pretext of removing future threats. Even if they escaped, there would be nowhere for them to go in a world where humans had triumphed.


    "Wh-where is this?"


    "I found this ce when exploring. I already cast various protection spells, so it should be safe."


    Ruby barely managed to escape from the Demon King''s Castle with Lulu, and they settled down in a small, secluded cave on the Southern Continent.


    "So, see you in a thousand years, okay? Lulu?"


    "Yeah... Sis..."


    Even though she hadn''t fully learned sealing magic yet, there was no other choice. If their sealing was dyed even a little, they would surely be pursued by the tracking party that detected them.


    <em>- Crackle...!</em>


    Ruby, willing to take the risk, for her and Lulu¡¯s safety.


    "T-The signal ends here...!"


    "Damn it¡­ we lost them again?"


    Watching the pursuers futilely searching for their traces, Ruby, relieved, quietly closed her eyes, thinking that the sealing had seeded.


    <em>If it continues like this... there shouldn''t be any problem.</em>


    The seal, created by Ruby, who had talents as a demon king, sessfully repelled intruders, and it seemed to continue like that from thest thought she had before falling asleep.


    "I never thought such treasures would be hidden here..."


    "How did you manage to find such a ce?"


    <em>...?</em>


    Many yearster, when the seal was about to be released, people wearing ck robes invaded the cave, and Ruby regained her consciousness.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    "AAAAAHH!!!"


    "Well, it''s a shame. We can¡¯t even approach the seal, let alone touch it. It must have been quite a powerful being."


    "Still, it''s fortunate that we can extract the magic using spells. We can even use it as a battery."


    Lulu and Ruby''s hell began at the hands of that mysterious group.


    ¡°With this, the Justiano family will rise again!¡±


    "Marquis Hylin will be even stronger. It''s all thanks to you."


    "Haha, don''t mention it."


    "Still, we need to be cautious. This is the territory of the Starlight Duchy. Besides, there are rumors that the duchy is moving its residence to this area..."


    Introduced as Count Justiano and Marquis Hylin, the nobles, and their entourage turned Lulu and Ruby into mere fuel tanks.


    "Aaaah..."


    "By the way, it''s quite noisy."


    "That''s true."


    Because she was rtively stronger, Ruby was able to resist effortlessly, but Lulu was the problem.


    ¡°Shall we use a soundproofing spell?¡±


    ¡°That would be great.¡±


    <em>Stop... just stop...</em>


    Realizing that draining Ruby''s power was inefficient, those who noticed focused on extracting Lulu''s demonic energy, continuing until shepletely lost her powers as a demon.


    <em>I''d rather they just took away my power....!!!</em>


    Watching from within the seal as her consciousness returned, Ruby shed tears of blood and screamed several times, but her voice reached no one.


    "AAAAHH!!!"


    "W-what is this...!"


    "Ugh!?"


    That was, until Lulu, who had been evaluated as having no useful value and had even herst remaining demon energy drawn out, went on a rampage to the point where even her seal was shattered.


    "A-Anyone sav¨C!"


    "Argh!!"


    The cave became a mess, and everyone who survived fled. And no one ever returned to the cave again.


    "Where... where is this? I, I am Lulu. And... um....."


    <em>No... Lulu!!</em>


    And it was the same for Lulu.


    After the terrifying rampage, Lulu lost her memory and power.


    She finally left the cave in confusion and Ruby never saw her again for a long time.


    ¡°... Ugh! Why, why is there a stone here?¡±


    Shepletely lost her resistance against the ¡®Stigma of Misfortune¡¯ that their father had drawn out to bring out her power as a demon.


    <em>...</em>


    At first, she harbored a faint hope that Lulu would regain her memory and return to the cave, but she never came back after that day.


    <em>... Despicable.</em>


    From that day on, Ruby couldn''t sense Lulu''s energy anywhere in the world, and from that day on, her perspective shifted.


    <em>Humans are despicable and hateful.</em>


    Thetent qualities of ''Demon King'' deep within her awakened as a result of that incident.


    Of course, she didn''t be the perfect Demon King overnight, but the fact that her thoughts, which had never considered bing the Demon King, changed was important.


    <em>I hate humans...</em>


    They were monsters that cackled while extracting her and her sister''s demonic energy for a long time, and they didn''t even bat an eye at her sister''s cries.


    The growing hatred toward such monsters,bined with her awakening as the Demon King, gradually engulfed her.


    <em>Then... they should all¡­ die.</em>


    And so, the new Demon King was born after a thousand years.


    "Hehe, they won''t find me here, right?"


    "...?"


    That would be the case if not for that chance of encounter.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    "...Huh?"


    One day, while ying hide-and-seek in the forest near the mansion, a small and cute silver-haired boy identally entered the cave in the woods.


    "W-what''s this...?"


    Since the seal was about to be released and the barrier had already been dismantled by the nobles, the boy was able to get in easily. The boy looked curious and began to approach Ruby, who was floating in the air.


    "...Pretty."


    The first words uttered by the boy, upon seeing Ruby floating in the air, were fitting for someone of his age.


    <strong>- Get lost.</strong>


    "Eep...!"


    However, Ruby was not in a state to ept such words at the time.


    Due to her awakening as the Demon King and her despair of losing her sister, she harbored a deep hatred for humans to the point of wanting to tear them apart on sight.


    "Um¡­ Excuse me¡­ But you look tired....."


    Yet, despite Ruby''s cruel voice, Frey hesitated and asked.


    True to his word, Ruby was on the verge of starving to death.


    The sealing magic she used became weak towards the end because she didn¡¯t master it properly.


    And the nobles exploited that gap to drain her power.


    Because of these variables, she regained her consciousness before the seal was broken, causing her to starve.


    "M-Maybe... you need help..."


    <strong>- I said get lost.</strong>


    But Ruby simply responded with a re full of killing intent. She had no intention of seeking help from the detestable humans.


    While she harbored a desire for revenge against humans as the Demon King, she knew that the boy before her would likely just y with her like everyone else.


    For Ruby, who had only learned from her parents and experienced the depravity of humans firsthand, it was an obvious oue.


    "Hiiiii..."


    <strong>- Hmph.</strong>


    That was why she looked like she knew it would happen, and the boy ran out of the cave with a frightened expression on his face.


    <em>Is he going to call other people? Then they''ll just use me as an experiment again.</em>


    "Frey! Where did you go!?"


    "M-Mommy..."


    <em>If they even try. I''ll release all my stored power and self-destruct.</em>


    Ruby closed her eyes, she knew that even if the boy didn¡¯t bring anyone, she would still die due to starvation.


    But until dark night fell, there was no sign of people nearby.


    <em>...Is this the end?</em>


    While scoffing at the fact, Ruby closed her eyes with a slight hint of fear at the thought of her impending death.


    <em>Really... like this¡­</em>


    Even though she had awakened as the Demon King, she was still just a young girl.


    <em>¡­</em>


    She couldn''t remain calm in the face of imminent death.


    <em>- Drip...</em>


    At that moment, a single tear flowed from Ruby''s eyes as she pictured her sister, who used to y and smile with her when they were young.


    "Um, hello."


    <strong>- ...!?</strong>


    The voice she heard in the morning echoed in the cave once again.


    "...W-would you like to have dinner?"


    Wearing a robe, the boy stood in front of her with a basket full of food. Judging from his demeanor, he seemed to have sneaked out of the mansion under the cover of night.


    <strong>- I told you to get lost.</strong>


    "B-But I feel like you¡¯ll die if you don''t eat..."


    Although the boy was still very frightened by Ruby''s voice filled to the brim with killing intent, he began to move forward step by step with trembling legs.


    "Eek!"


    <strong>- Heub...</strong>


    As he continued to approach, trembling and terrified, the boy started pushing food into Ruby''s mouth while she remained suspended in the air.


    <em>This is...</em>


    The first food he pushed into her mouth happened to be wheat bread, one of Ruby''s least favorite foods in the world.


    "H-how does it taste...?"


    <em>...</em>


    As Ruby, with the food in her mouth, wrinkled her nose in disdain, she responded with a slightly puzzled expression upon hearing his question.


    <strong>- I can''t chew, so how could I taste it?</strong>


    "...Oh."


    Upon hearing her reply, the young boy started to make a dumbfounded expression. Even to Ruby, he looked quite adorable.


    "J-Just a moment."


    <strong>- What are you up to now...</strong>


    "Munch Munch..."


    <strong>- Hey, you...?</strong>


    Meanwhile, after being lost in thought for a moment, the boy suddenly removed the wheat bread from Ruby''s mouth and closed his eyes as he started to chew on the bread.


    <strong>- Heub...!?</strong>


    "H-how about this...? Is it tasty...?"


    After kindly chewing the food and putting it into her mouth, Frey asked a question filled with pure anticipation.


    <strong>- What''s your name?</strong>


    "I-I''m Frey."


    <strong>- Alright, Frey. When the seal is broken, I''ll kill you first.</strong>


    "H-Hiiiiik...!"


    And that¡¯s how it all started.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    "T-T-T-Today I brought egg sandwiches..."


    "T-Today it''s potato soup... Oh, sorry. My mom said vegetable soup is healthy."


    "Today... I prepared rye bread. I, I don''t like this."


    Since that day, Frey hade to the cave without fail every day.


    "Today''s salmon sandwich, Ruby. Huh? You don''t like salmon?"


    "Today''s tomato stew. Our butler made it for us..."


    At first, Frey only brought hard food without realizing it, but soon he began to bring soft or liquid foods, understanding Ruby''s situation.


    "Um, hey... that... is that a person...?"


    "I-is it? Should we check it out... or not?"


    "You, you guys! Go away!!"


    "Y-Young Master? We¡¯re sorry...!"


    That wasn''t all.


    He also protected Ruby from the increasing number of visitors and at one point, he worked all day long to create a secret passage connecting this ce and the secret hideout.


    "Ruby...! There''s dust in your hair again...!"


    "Wait. I''ll wash you."


    "You don''t want to? No! Mom said it''s bad if you don''t wash."


    Furthermore, as the day of the seal''s release approached, he even washed her with a bright smile.


    <strong>- Leave, human.</strong>


    <strong>- Even if you do well, it''s useless. When the seal is broken, I''ll kill you first.</strong>


    <strong>- Touch my body and you will die painfully.</strong>


    Initially, Ruby despised Frey and found him irritating.


    Since he was human, she thought that there was certainly an ulterior motive behind his kindness. Therefore, she didn''t even bother to ask him why he served her without reason.


    There was no such thing as an innocent human. Surely he also noticed her usefulness to the nobles and was striving to gain her favor.


    <em>Do you think I didn''t notice your motives?</em>


    So Ruby resolved to use him, likely a noble''s child, to her advantage.


    She would y along with his tricks, infiltrate the Empire, and build up power and influence. Then, she would destroy everything and seek revenge against humanity.


    <em>When the seal is broken, I''ll use you.</em>


    She made such a promise with a venomous look in her eyes.


    "..."


    One day, Frey suddenly stoppeding to the cave.


    <em>I knew this would happen. Humans are like that.</em>


    Waiting for Frey toe for two days in a daze, Ruby eventually felt intense betrayal and muttered to herself.


    <em>- Growl...</em>


    But as her always-filled stomach churned, and dust settled on her head, Ruby''s gaze began to waver.


    <em>What if something happened...</em>


    Unconsciously thinking such thoughts in that situation, Ruby began to shake her head vigorously.


    <em>Don''t be ridiculous. There''s no reason to worry about that boy¡­</em>


    <em>- Crash...!</em>


    <em>...?</em>


    But at that moment, she heard the sound of something being kicked outside the cave.


    <em>- Y-Young Master has been kidnapped...! Find him...!</em>


    <em>- Damn it, where are the guards...!</em>


    <em>- W-We need to inform the family head quickly...</em>


    Listening to themotion, Ruby heard panicked voices from all directions.


    "S-Sister Vener...? Why are you suddenly doing this...?"


    "Haa, haa..."


    And in the distance, Frey and a girl were visible, the girl panting heavily.


    "Your family... has destroyed our innocent Hylin family."


    "Huh?"


    "I''ve lost everything. Now, I''m here... to seek revenge."


    "Uuuu..."


    As the girl called Vener spoke, pointing a sword at Frey''s neck, Frey started to stutter in fear.


    "I-I don''t know what you''re talking about... I didn''t do anything wrong, sis..."


    "Wait, I sense someone''s presence."


    Still pointing the sword at him, Vener''s eyes turned cold as she nced in Ruby''s direction.


    "Come to think of it, you used toe here often."


    "N-No, I didn''t... I swear!"


    "Who''s there? Speak up. I''ll spare your life if you tell the truth."


    Then, Vener began to interrogate Frey, choking him with her hand.


    "...There''s no one."


    "Haaa?"


    "T-There''s... no one here... sis..."


    Frey answered, his eyes filled with terror as his tears filled eyes gazed at her.


    "Well then... things just got easier."


    Hearing that, Vener stiffened her expression and raised her sword.


    "D-Did my family do something wrong...?"


    Frey, who was trembling at the sight of her, began to cry and speak to Vener, who was holding both of his wrists.


    "Y-yes, that''s right..."


    "T-then... can you just end it with me alone?"


    "... What?"


    Hearing those words, Vener furrowed her eyebrows.


    "C-Can you just... kill me alone...?"


    "..."


    "M-my... My sister... and my mom... don''t hurt them... I''ll die anyway... pl-please... heu... heuk..."


    Despite his fears, Frey pleaded towards her with tears staining his cheeks and closed his eyes tightly.


    <em>- Rumble...</em>


    Watching him, Vener¡¯s hand that held the sword began to shake uncontrobly.


    <em>...What''s going on?</em>


    Meanwhile, Ruby, who had been watching the scene absentmindedly with an invisibility spell, felt her gaze fixed on Vener''s trembling hand.


    <em>Is she a human?</em>


    Feeling like her entire understanding of the world was being shattered, Ruby''s gaze was fixed on Vener''s trembling hand.


    <em>- Zzzt...!</em>


    "Geuhhh!?"


    Momentster, Vener copsed to the ground in the cave, a spark suddenly piercing her chest.


    <em>...I-I¡¯m not helping the boy.</em>


    "...?"


    <em>Just a family name of interest came up¡­</em>


    With that thought, Ruby quietly began to create a clone to step out of the seal.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    "What''s... this?"


    Frey had just experienced all the situations and inner thoughts in real time through the Fourth Ordeal.


    "I never had memories like this..."


    With a pallid face, he alternately nced at young Vener, Ruby, and himself.


    "...Is this real?"


    <em>- Rumble...</em>


    "This is all real...?"


    His gaze gradually became filled with horror.

 Chapter 377: The Needle and Thread of Fate

    "W-Who are you?"


    "Hmph."


    Frey stared nkly at Vener, who had fallen unconscious in front of him, and even poked and shook her cheek with a worried expression.


    He tilted his head when he saw a girl his age with ruby-colored hair appeared in front of him.


    ¡°Get out of the way.¡±


    "Eeepp!"


    Pushing aside Frey, Ruby, who had bypassed the seal using her clone, stood in front of Vener.


    Although it was still too early for her to descend as her true self, the weakening of the seal made it easy to descend as a human form through her clone.


    "What were you nning to do with this child?""...W-Who are you?"


    <em>- Rumble...!!!</em>


    "Hiiiii..."


    After Ruby awakened Vener with magic, she emitted a terrifying killing intent solely directed at Vener, causing her to tremble in fear.


    "What were you trying to do?"


    "I... I was trying to keep him captive... as a threat..."


    "It seemed like you were trying to kill him."


    "T-That''s... just... to scare him into not trying to escape..."


    Her words seemed somewhat true.


    From her perception, there was no sense of ¡®killing intent¡¯ until her hands trembled wildly.


    Moreover, there were no preparations such as ropes or blindfolds, considering she had kidnapped a child.


    Judging by the trembling eyes and the nearby search party, it appeared to be more of an impulsive act than a nned one.


    "Pathetic."


    However, that didn''t absolve her of the crime of kidnapping a child and traumatizing him by threatening him with a knife.


    She used to not believe that humans were more wicked than any demon, but seeing a girl of barely student age doing such things, it seemed it was time to admit it.


    As expected, humans were...


    "Why, why would you do such a thing? Sister Vener...?"


    Just as her hatred towards humans began to boil up again, Frey approached Vener hesitantly.


    What?


    Wasn''t this brat just trembling with fear moments ago when the kidnapper aimed a sword at him?


    "Y-you are... my escort knight, aren¡¯t you? You always emphasized justice... Why...?"


    "..."


    Frey instinctively stuck close behind Ruby and hesitantly asked.


    "...One day, I woke up and found that everyone in my family except me had been killed."


    Then, Vener lowered her head, tears welling up in her eyes.


    "My father, mother, older brother, older sister... They were all taken away. I tried to visit them, but even that wasn''t allowed."


    "I-Is that so? Then I''ll make a separate reque¡ª"


    "A few dayster, they were all executed. The Hylin family disappeared from history overnight, and I became the sole survivor of the traitorous family."


    Tears began to fall from Vener''s eyes as she spoke.


    "I couldn''t understand. My mother, father, brother, and sister were all good people. They even sent me letters until the day they died. No matter how much I think about it, it was obviously a false charge."


    "..."


    As Vener said, there was nothing she could prove the innocence of her family.


    With some difficulty, she looked at the trial records, but all she saw was a list of unbelievably heinous crimes.


    "For some reason, the information was scarce. Everyone was evasive, and no one told me the truth. It felt like everyone was hiding something."


    As Vener spoke, her expression began to freeze coldly.


    "Even the people who sheltered and raised me, your parents, were the same."


    "... What?"


    ¡°I was an ordinary Marquis¡¯ daughter, but I tried to devote my life to following those who took me in as a knight.¡±


    Vener''s eyes began to shake violently.


    "It wasn''t until the end of the secret investigation that... I realized the Starlight family was crucially involved in the demise of the Hylin family."


    Upon hearing those words, Frey quietly closed his mouth. His slightly trembling gaze hinted that he might know something.


    "That was today. I demanded the truth from your parents for evidence, but they kept their silence."


    "..."


    "That''s when I fled the mansion and kidnapped you. And that''s how I ended up here."


    Said Vener with a menacing expression.


    "Even if it undermines my sense of justice, even if it means betraying the kindness bestowed upon me, I wanted to know the truth. That''s why I took you hostage."


    "Is that so..."


    "But I never imagined such a being existed here."


    Vener nced briefly at Ruby, then closed her eyes quietly.


    "Kill me."


    "Hmm."


    ¡°I risked my life anyway. I don¡¯t n on begging for my life once I¡¯m caugh-¡±


    "You talk too much."


    "Geuhhh...!"


    Ruby fiercely kicked her stomach.


    "You bitch. You said you''re thest survivor of the Hylin family."


    "Cough, cough... Y-yes. That''s correct. But..."


    "I see, that''s how they turned out."


    The head of the noble group that tortured Ruby and her sister Lulu was indeed the Hylin family. ording to her, the Vener she was currently subduing became thest remaining member of that family.


    "Shall I tell you what your family did?"


    "W-What?"


    "The fact that only you were absent from that ce suggests you truly don¡¯t know anything, right?"


    Then, Ruby brought her finger to Vener''s forehead.


    "Experience the pain I felt firsthand. Human."


    "...!"


    At the same time, Vener''s eyes began to widen.


    Under Ruby¡¯s illusion magic, Vener started experiencing the tragic memories of what her family had done to Ruby and Lulu.


    "Father? Mother...?"


    "U-Um..."


    "Brother...? Sister...? Why are you making such faces...? Aaahh!?"


    "C-could it be... you¡¯re Ruby?"


    As Vener widened her eyes and screamed, Frey asked while observing them.


    ¡°I told you that if I woke up, I¡¯ll kill you.¡±


    "Eek!"


    "... Just kidding."


    Ruby replied with a faint smile adorned her face for the first time in a while. She alternated between looking at the pale-faced Vener and Frey.


    "Hmm."


    After a while, her eyes began to frost over.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    "..."


    Several hourster...


    "Hey, human."


    "..."


    ¡°Why aren¡¯t you saying anything?¡±


    Ruby, with empty eyes, kicked Vener who was kneeling on the ground.


    "Is that all... real?"


    "Would those vivid memories feel fake to you?"


    "My father and mother... my family were really such awful people?"


    After experiencing the torture inflicted on her own family by putting herself in Ruby''s shoes, Vener murmured with a vacant expression.


    "From what I heard, it seemed like they harbored grand dreams of raising a warlock legion to challenge the royal family. Well, you must have heard it directly from your parents too, right?"


    "Y-Young Master. Could it be, you... you knew as well?"


    Looking at Frey with dimming eyes, Vener asked, and he quietly nodded.


    "One day, my mother came back severely injured... She looked so hurt, so I cried and asked what happened. She... she said they were suppressing a rebellion."


    "Oh."


    "And it was a few days after that when sister Vener came..."


    "Ahhh..."


    Finally realizing the truth, Vener copsed in front of them with a pale expression.


    "P-Please... kill me."


    "..."


    "I-I don''t deserve to look at you. I, I was just an ungrateful piece of trash.¡±


    As Vener spoke, tears began streaming down her eyes.


    "I-I didn''t know my family was such a despicable lineage. To think I tried to harm the children of those who sheltered and raised me..."


    Panic-stricken, Vener began to tremble uncontrobly.


    "Dad. What happened to the gentle smile I used to see from you? Mom, that... that was just a simple outing, wasn''t it?"


    "You''re noisy."


    ¡°B-Brother. The one who told me to be a righteous person... was none other than you...¡±


    "It seems like she¡¯s broken."


    As Vener began to babble incoherently, Ruby, looking at her with soulless eyes, raised her finger, but she stopped and frowned.


    "Hmm..."


    Killing this girl now would be satisfying. She was not only a human Ruby detested, but also thest descendant of the family that tortured her and Lulu.


    Killing that descendant would sever the lineage, wouldn''t it be the perfect revenge?


    "Hmm..."


    However, Ruby''s current state was driven more by curiosity than revenge.


    "S-Sis..."


    That was none other than the boy, ''Frey'', who stood beside her.


    <em>He''s truly an interesting brat.</em>


    The boy who helped her just before she was about to die, despite the terrifying and eerie aura she emitted, and not knowing who she was.


    Since then, this ¡®weird brat¡¯ had consistently brought her food, helped her wash, and asionally told interesting stories.


    At first, she thought it might be pretense or calcted behavior.


    But seeing him hide her today, and willingly sacrifice himself for his family, she couldn''t help but change her mind.


    Frey is a ''good'' human.


    She had learned that humans were only made up of two categories: evil individuals and those who hid their evilness. He was a breath of fresh air for Ruby, who had only encountered humans in those categories.


    At least until she met him.


    "Frey, you."


    "Y-Yes?"


    Thanks to that, her curiosity and interest in the existence of Frey were skyrocketing.


    "I leave the fate of this girl to you."


    "....Huh?"


    To the extent of suppressing her hatred and desire for revenge against the humans responsible for her and her sister¡¯s torment.


    "How will you deal with this bitch? Show it to me."


    "Uh, well..."


    "Don''t worry about my presence. The bitch¡¯s family has been wiped out anyway. Killing an unrted kid won''t make anything better."


    With that said, Ruby, filled with curiosity she had never felt in her life, stepped back and crossed her arms, observing the situation.


    Indeed, how would Frey, a ¡®good human¡¯ whom she thought could not exist, act?


    Would he seek retribution since she tried to kill him? If such a trivial ending awaited, she might as well invade the human world mercilessly...


    "Y-Young Master... I-I will turn myself in. I will apany you back to the mansion immediately..."


    "Um... Sis. Are you hungry?"


    "H-Huh?"


    Ruby, who was thinking such things, began to make a nk expression when Frey quietly stroked Vener''s head.


    "Y-Young Master."


    "Wait here for a moment! I''ll bring food from the mansion!"


    "W-Wait, but I..."


    <em>- Find the Young Master!!</em>


    <em>- He must be around here somewhere! Search thoroughly...</em>


    Then, after hearing Frey''s words, Vener was startled and was about to get up, but her expression turned pale when she heard shoutinging from outside.


    "...Shh!"


    Then, Frey brought his finger to his lips and lowered his voice.


    "You have to hide here without a sound, okay?"


    "I..."


    "This is an order, okay? Vener?"


    With a serious expression for the first time, Frey said that and suddenly darted out of the cave.


    "Young Master!!!"


    "Whoa, you scared me."


    "I-It¡¯s the Young Master!! Young Master is here...!!"


    "I-I was ying hide and seek with a friend. Don''t overreact, Kania."


    As they heard the voiceing from outside, Both Vener and Ruby¡¯s expression turned dazed.


    "Young Master..."


    "Could it be¡­ That brat... is not kind? But just a pushover?"


    As tears started to flow down Vener''s cheeks, Ruby muttered in confusion.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    "Vener! I¡¯mte, huh? Sorry. I got punished by Mom, hehe."


    "Ah..."


    "Are you hungry? Here''s some food!"


    The day after the incident, Frey actually returned to the cave with food.


    "Since they still haven''t believed my words and are searching for the culprit, could you stay hidden a little longer until things calm down? I''ll hide your whereabouts..."


    "...?"


    Frey said to Vener, who was sitting on the cold floor with disheveled hair. True to his word, he visited her for days, providing her with food.


    "I... What have I done to such a kind kid..."


    "Yawnn."


    "...I guess my bloodline is truly filthy."


    <em>- Sriingg...!</em>


    Perhaps because of her conscience, Vener began attempting to kill herself.


    <em>- Crackle...!</em>


    "Seems humans do attempt suicide after all. It''s a real thing, huh?"


    Of course, Ruby thwarted those attempts by sending sparks to knock her unconscious.


    "Heubb...!"


    Vener even starved herself so much that Ruby had to forcibly stuffed her mouth with the rye bread that was given by Frey.


    It wasn''t that she was pitying her; she simply wanted to see the end of why Frey was behaving like this.


    "..."


    After several failed suicide attempts, Vener spent her days sitting motionless in the cave.


    "Vener! You cane back to the mansion now!"


    "...Huh?"


    Until one day, when Frey came to the cave and held her hand.


    "I told Mom and Dad that you came back after calming your mind for a while!"


    "Young Master..."


    "Be my knight again, sis!"


    Although Frey tried to lift her up, Vener remained motionless.


    "I... I can''t go."


    "Huh?"


    "I-I can''t face... you and Miss Ruby, the victim."


    Said Vener desperately, kneeling before Frey with a vacant voice.


    "I''m the one who should die. Please kill me. If you don''t want to, I''ll turn myself in. I''ll spend my life in prison, repenting for the sins of my family. So please, don''t make it worse than it already is..."


    "Why? What''s wrong?"


    As Frey spoke brightly, Vener closed her eyes and cried bitterly.


    ¡°I am of traitorous blood, and I kidnapped and attempted to harm the child of my benefactor. Such scum bes an escort knight. It''s ridiculous¡­¡±


    "You didn''t know, did you? Would sis have done that if you knew? Why would you be med for something you didn''t know? Just because your family did it, doesn¡¯t you should be punished for it."


    ¡°At that time, I was crazed! I could have really killed you, Young Master...¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay because I didn¡¯t die. Why are you ming yourself for something that never happened?¡±


    Then, he hugged Vener andforted her.


    "I forgive you, okay?"


    "Even if you forgive me... Miss Ruby..."


    "... Didn''t I entrust your punishment to the brat?"


    Ruby, still curious, managed to resist her urge to kill.


    Vener, with tears streaming down her face, buried her head in Frey''s arms.


    "Please stop... Young Master. Please punish me..."


    "Alright, then I''ll pass the judgment."


    Frey looked at Vener, sighed, and extended his hand to her lips.


    "Vener, swear your allegiance to me with a knight¡¯s oath."


    "... Huh?"


    "ording to sister Isolet, the knight''s oath is extremely important. Once taken, it can never be broken, and for a lifetime... um... something like that..."


    After scratching his head for a moment, Frey smiled brightly and concluded.


    "Anyway, let''s do that as your punishment! Serve me for the rest of your life!"


    "Sob... Sniffle..."


    Watching Frey¡¯s smile, Vener cried endlessly.


    <em>- Chuu...</em>


    Then, with trembling eyes, she kissed Frey''s ring and prostrated herself t on his feet.


    "I, Vener Rene... no, I¡­ Vener pledge my eternal loyalty to you, Young Master."


    "Sure, sure."


    "No matter what happens, I''ll sacrifice my life to protect the Young Master and those around him. If not, I''ll take my own life immediately."


    "Y-You don''t need to do that..."


    "I''ll live my life as your tool. I, Vener, am now forever your sword."


    After making the oath, Vener kissed Frey''s feet.


    "I''ll repay the mercy you''ve shown to a scum like me with my life."


    "You don''t need to use your life for th..."


    <em>What''s this?</em>


    Ruby, who had been observing all these scenes from a distance, muttered to herself with a shocked expression.


    <em>What did I just witness?</em>


    Frey wasn''t a pushover.


    A pushover refers to someone who selflessly gave everything and got nothing in return.


    But now¡­


    "But still, I must atone. I must confess the truth to Young Master¡¯s parents..."


    "They found out a few days ago!"


    "... What?"


    He was rescuing the girl who had seen the abyss in front of her, and yet, he had acquired a loyal knight willing to throw her life away to help him.


    No one would call him a pushover.


    <em>This brat...</em>


    Was this his n all along?


    If so, then Frey was remarkable.


    But if he didn¡¯t n for it?


    If it was just pure kindness that wasing from his good heart that led to this oue?


    Then he was terrifying.


    <em>No way...</em>


    Then she realized she was also somewhat in the same shoes as Vener.


    He¡¯s the one who saves. An absolute good.


    A being thatpletely denied everything she has learned and felt about humans.


    As she listed the things she had felt while looking at Frey so far, she seemed to understand why she had an inexplicable interest in him.


    <em>A hero?</em>


    That word popped into Ruby''s mind for a moment.


    Her Demon King parents always cautioned her that if an existence like the Demon King existed, then the opposite of that existence also existed.


    The qualities of a hero, who embodied absolute good, rescued those in despair, and naturally gatheredrades to grow, were found in the boy currently stroking Vener''s head.


    As the Demon King, he should be her antithesis.


    <em>No, it''s too early to jump to conclusions.</em>


    Ruby, who looked at them with a cold expression, gathered demonic energy in her hand. But eventually, she shook her head.


    The leap in logic was too extreme. If that was the case, then anyone could be a hero.


    There had to be at least one more person like him in the world. Surely, this boy wasn¡¯t the only one like this.


    There was no way that the kid, who helped her just before her seal was about to be broken, was a hero.


    What were the odds for that to happen?


    "Hmm."


    Suddenly, the teachings of her parents about how the Demon King and the Hero were bound by fate came to Ruby''s mind, but she quickly shook her head.


    <em>Well, if he''s the real Hero, then I''ll just kill him.</em>


    Anyway, her ns wouldn''t change significantly.


    If this boy was the real Hero, then killing him would end it. If he wasn¡¯t the Hero, then she''ll use him as a stepping stone to gather power and invade the world.


    This incident was merely out of curiosity.


    And from now on, she wouldn''t be swayed by curiosity like this again.


    "R-Ruby... Do you want toe to our mansion...?"


    "It¡¯s fine. I like it here."


    Ruby firmly refused Frey¡¯s offer. She then turned back to the cave, leaving Frey, who was about to leave with the sobbing Vener.


    The reason she refused his offer was that her true body was still inside the cave. Moreover, she had gotten too close to him now; she felt that if she got any closer, chaos might ensue.


    "Having loyalty doesn''t mean everything."


    Thus, murmuring to herself as she headed towards her true body, Ruby continued.


    "The important thing is the power to manipte people."


    That bitch may be a knight by title, but she wasn¡¯t even proficient in swordsmanship. Can he truly handle that knight hailed from a traitorous blood?


    If she didn''t end up disappointed and leave on her own, it would be fortunate. It was just as difficult to keep someone loyal to you once you have them on your side.


    ¡°There¡¯s no way he can do tha¨C¡±


    "U-Um, Ruby."


    "...?"


    If Vener still maintained that loyalty after a few months, Ruby thought she should seriously consider whether Frey might truly be the hero or not.


    "I have a favor to ask..."


    "What is it?"


    At that moment, Frey, with a deeply anxious expression, rushed towards her, causing her to tilt her head in confusion.


    "Can you... postpone killing me for a bit?"


    "What?"


    ¡°W-When you wake up¡­ you said you¡¯re going to k-kill me¡­¡±


    Frey, who was so frightened that he started to stutter, begged while holding Ruby''s hands.


    ¡°My sister and I haven''t finished ying with dolls yet... And I haven''t even beaten Mom at tag... Or had a drink with Dad? I haven''t tried that either. C-couldn''t you just wait until then?"


    "Hmm..."


    Staring nkly at Frey, who started to stutter out of fear, Ruby soon realized one thing.


    "Strange brat."


    Whether the boy in front of her was the hero or just a fool for being too kind, she couldn''t tell.


    "Get lost."


    "Th-thank you!!"


    Anyway, he was a very cute kid.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    A few monthster...


    "Hmm?"


    Ruby was sitting in the cave as usual, munching on rye bread.


    She suddenly narrowed her eyes and looked towards the entrance.


    "What..."


    A strong smell of blood wafted in, a scent she hadn''t smelled since leaving the Demon King¡¯s Castle.


    "Huh?"


    Ruby quietly wrapped her hands in demonic energy and prepared to defend her true body.


    Then, she soon opened her eyes wide with a puzzled expression on her face.


    "You...?"


    ¡°Ugh¡­¡±


    The girl from a few months ago, Vener, crawled into the cave, covered in blood.


    "What''s going on?"


    ¡°Help, please help...¡±


    Startled by the sudden situation, Ruby frowned and asked.


    Her condition looked dire, with wounds prating her body and dark mana deeply entrenched within her bones. If her condition didn¡¯t improve, she would soon die.


    The fact that she could still move, albeit barely, was a miracle in itself.


    "I don''t care if you''re a demon or a devil, but... I''m willing to offer my soul, please..."


    "Enough. I don''t want to get involved in unnecessary matters."


    However, Ruby, who still harbored her hatred for humans, tried to turn her away.


    "Young Master Frey... and his mother are in danger..."


    "... What?"


    ¡°I was protecting them when they were ying tag... two warlocks suddenly attacked...¡±


    Hearing Vener''s words, she couldn''t help but be interested.


    ¡°Those bastards are so powerful¡­ I can only buy so much time¡­¡±


    ¡°F-Frey? That brat¡¯s in danger?¡±


    ¡°Please... I will sacrifice my soul, anything... Please help...¡±


    But before Vener could finish, she lost consciousness.


    "Uh... hmm..."


    Watching her, Ruby''s eyes trembled with emotion.


    ¡°H-He might awaken as a hero¡­ I should go check it out.¡±


    It wasn''t because she was worried about him or had any affection towards him.


    "Besides, it''s not too far away either. Yeah, yeah..."


    It really wasn''t.


    ¡°... But what should I do with that annoying brat?¡±


    Truly, that wasn¡¯t her reason.

 Chapter 378: Curiosity and Love

    "G-Go away! You baddies!"


    "Frey..."


    I finally arrived at the ce where the fight was raging. I even used eleration magic to speed up my arrival.


    The scene that I witnessed there was truly remarkable


    "What a cute kid..."


    "Give up, surrender your mother, and we''ll spare you."


    As Vener had mentioned, the two warlocks were indeed attacking Frey and the woman who appeared to be his mother.


    "I-I''ll never give up!"


    "R-Run away..."Frey was the one standing between them, using a sturdy tree branch as a makeshift club to protect his mother, who was mortally wounded.


    "Then, I''ll have no choice but to kill you."


    "Ugh..."


    When I first saw that scene, I couldn''t help but grind my teeth in silence.


    Frey''s body was battered.


    Though not as severely as his mother, he still suffered serious injuries.


    "Annoying."


    It was slightly annoying to watch.


    Not out of concern, of course.


    It felt more like watching a yful kitten trying to fend off a pack of wild dogs alongside its mother.


    <em>- Crackle</em>


    "You bastards."


    Regardless, immediate intervention seemed necessary. Even though the kitten might be putting up a fight, there was no chance of it defeating the ferocious dogs.


    <em>- Shaaaa</em>


    "Huh?"


    But then, something unexpected happened.


    Ster mana began to emanate from Frey''s wooden stick.


    "Why...?"


    For demons and warlocks, ster mana was akin to poison. The only person I knew who used it was the Hero from a thousand years ago.


    Why would this kid be using it? Could it be that he...


    <em>No¡­ No way.</em>


    Sweat dripped down my back as I entertained that thought, but I quickly shook my head.


    It was a thousand yearster now. After the Hero''s victory, he likely had many descendants.


    So, this boy could just be one of his descendants. Being a hero''s descendant didn''t necessarily mean he was a hero himself.


    <em>- Boommm!</em>


    "Ahhhhhh!"


    As I was lost in thought, the boy''s powerful blow swept through the area.


    He had only swung the club once, but the warlocks, who seemed quite skilled, were thrown back. His blow was so strong that even trees were uprooted.


    I, too, could do a simr thing with just a wave of my finger, But¡­ could a human of his age disy such strength?


    No, in the first ce, he was a weak, sickly boy. He even used to visit me every day, begging me not to kill him.


    ¡°Cough, ugh¡­¡±


    Lost in thought, I watched as the boy vomited blood and copsed.


    Did he strain himself? Well, it was natural. No human could wield such power so recklessly.


    Then that settled it.


    Anyone could do that much if they were a demon.


    So, the boy couldn''t be a hero. At most, he might just be a very talented boy.


    Probably¡­


    "He''s finally down, annoying brat."


    "Die."


    With that, there shouldn''t be any problems assisting him now.


    After all, he''s not a hero.


    "You bastards, stop right there."


    "W-What''s this?"


    I wasn¡¯t saving humans. I still despised them.


    "Kid, we''re kind of busy right now, so..."


    <em>- Crackle! Crackle¡­!</em>


    "Huh, what?"


    This was just rescuing the yful kitten that was sometimes affectionate with me.


    "Step away from the boy."


    That was within her tolerance.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    "Huak, haa..."


    "..."


    The battle ended much quicker than I anticipated.


    I vaguely knew that the dormant traits of the Demon King within me had awakened, but I never thought I would be this strong.


    With a few swings of my finger, suddenly the man was unconscious, and the woman was barely conscious, gasping for breath.


    With this level of power, I could conquer the world right now.


    "..."


    With a proud expression, I nced at Frey, but his and his mother''s expressions were anything but normal.


    Clearly, they were bewildered.


    Thinking about it, it''s been a while since I''ve showcased my true strength, unleashing my demonic energy so recklessly around me, wreaking havoc on the surroundings.


    From what I knew, demons had long since disappeared in this day and age.


    Perhaps, they realized my true identity and were now on guard?


    "Sigh."


    Why did it matter? I had always been treated like this.


    If people knew I was a demon, then I had to leave this ce. Perhaps my connection with this boy would end here too.


    "Are you... a demon?"


    "So you know, huh?."


    As I moved away, one of the attackers, the woman who was still conscious, asked me with a trembling voice.


    "Kukuk... Damn. We were almost done, and now, because of some demon girl..."


    "Hmm."


    Watching her muttering self-deprecatingly, I suddenly felt curious.


    Why did they attack Frey and his mother?


    "... You¡¯re a curious demon, huh?"


    "You¡¯re noisy. If you don''t speak, I''ll stab your head."


    So, I asked.


    At that time, I was not driven by hatred towards humans but was fascinated by curiosity, being outside the Demon King¡¯s Castle for the first time.


    And this curiosity that arose now somewhat quelled my desire to ughter the dogs who hurt the kitten.


    "I had to save my daughter."


    "Your daughter?"


    As I brought a finger charged with demonic energy closer to her temple, her answer was quite surprising.


    "My daughter was born with the strongest dark mana in history. But because of that, she was fated to self-destruct before she could reach adulthood."


    "Hmm?"


    "So, I thought. What if I infused her with the mana of the strongest ster mage in history? Maybe it could neutralize her power."


    "So, you tried to kill those people to save your daughter? Don¡¯t you feel any guilt?"


    When I asked, she chuckled in response.


    "Huhu... It''s amusing to hear such words from a demon."


    "..."


    "Whatever happens to those people doesn''t matter to me. As long as I save my daughter."


    Listening to her, I was certain.


    These people were nothing more than trash.


    "Ah... Of course, I also wanted to see the strongest warlock in history. If I had infused her with the ster mana, the power... Cough!"


    "What a lunatic."


    They were not just trash, they were insane trash.


    Father''s subordinates used to say that humans were more wicked than demons, and until now, except for Frey, that statement held true.


    But, I felt something different.


    Even these scum, worse than demons, had ''paternal love'' and ''maternal love''. There was love within them.


    Though it was severely twisted, it was still a repulsive and disgusting emotion, but it was love nheless.


    Anyway, they possessed ''love''.


    It was a fresh shock.


    Humans were supposed to be worthless, evil, and despicable trash that needed to be eradicated.


    That was my understanding of humans.


    Even among such beings, the most despicable one still understood love.


    Ever since meeting the boy named Frey, mymon sense has been continually shattered.


    "Frey..."


    "Mother!"


    From behind, I could hear Frey''s relieved sobbing. That must be normal love.


    "I can''t understand."


    Demons didn¡¯t understand love. They didn¡¯t even know parental love or familial love.


    They just prey on the weak, and propagate for the survival of the species.


    The reason my parents abused me and Lulu, the reason no one protected me and my sister, was all because there was no love.


    That was why I also thought that love was only for the weak.


    But a lesser being such as humans understood love.


    "Hmm..."


    "Y-Young Master..."


    "...?"


    Lost in thought with a vacant expression, I heard a voice from afar.


    "Sorry... Ugh... because of me..."


    "...Kania."


    The girl called Kania was now sitting beside Frey, sobbing.


    She was the one who escaped with her sister from their parents'' madness and became Frey''s servant, as Frey had told me.


    I could sense immense dark mana from her.


    Then, was she the daughter of these people?


    "I... I''ll leave. Even though I¡¯ll no longer work here... I... I can''t face you and the family head..."


    <em>- Shaa...</em>


    "...Y-Young Master?"


    I silently observed them, I wondered how Frey would react this time.


    "Who will make my snacks if Kania isn''t here?"


    With those words, Frey began to transfer his life force to her.


    Could humans manipte life force freely?


    No, that was not the issue here.


    The boy was giving away his own lifespan to the girl.


    "But..."


    "Stay by my side from now on. I''ll make you better."


    "Sniff, sniff."


    "So, let''s go back down and contact the people..."


    Did he not understand what he had done? No, that was not it. He was sweating profusely and his face started to look pale.


    "What a strange brat."


    Truly, he was strange to the end. If it were me, I would have at least chased her away, not shared my life force with her.


    That girl would probably live a little longer now. Frey''s ster mana was neutralizing the immense dark mana within her.


    Well, not my problem.


    Now it was time to leave. Since my identity as a demon has been exposed, I shouldn''t dy any longer.


    <em>By the way... what is love?</em>


    As I walked away, I suddenly started pondering that question in my mind.


    Originally, from the moment I awakened my strength, I intended to start invading.


    But since humansmonly possessed an emotion called ''love,'' I became curious and intrigued.


    Of course, it was not some foolish desire to experience love like a girl.


    It was just that as a different species that didn¡¯t understand love at all, I felt a slight curiosity and interest in it, as it could be an important criterion for judging whether to destroy humans or not...


    "Ruby...!!!"


    "Gahhh."


    While I was thinking, I heard a familiar voice, and someone tackled-hugged me from behind.


    "Brat."


    "Th-thank youuu..."


    Little Frey hugged me tightly, tears streaming down his face as he spoke.


    "Really, really thank youuu... Ruby, I love you so much...!"


    "Hmm."


    He rubbed his cheek against mine.


    Even though he knew that I was a demon, why did he seem so indifferent?


    I couldn¡¯t understand it.


    <em>- Rustle¡­</em>


    "Sniffle..."


    Could it be that he wasn''t a human but a catkin or a merfolk? But since he didn¡¯t have animal ears, that didn¡¯t seem to be the case.


    Rubbing his cheek against mine while sniffling like that, he looked quite cute.


    It was like¡­ sessfully taming a wary kitten?


    "Let go. I''m leaving this ce."


    "Pl-please! Don''t go..."


    "Do you want me to kill you? Let go."


    However, now that my identity has been exposed, it would be a loss for me to stay here. So, I tried to push him away with my strength.


    "You can kill me¡­ Just please, don''t go..."


    "Uh, uhm."


    "Come live with me, okay? I''ll be sad if you leave..."


    Then, he desperately hugged me tighter.


    "L-Let go... You brat."


    "I don¡¯t want to! Let''s live together!"


    "..."


    He hugged me so tightly that I couldn''t shake him off.


    Of course, if I wanted to, I could have used my full strength to push him away.


    But if I did that, it would be a disaster if the kitten I rescued got hurt.


    "Ugh..."


    "Excuse me..."


    As I was looking down at the brat covered in tears and snot with a slightly troubled expression, someone came up to me.


    "Hello, I''m the head of Starlight Duchy and Frey''s mother."


    <em>Is she the mother of the kitten? I''ve never met her before.</em>


    Could it be that they know that I¡¯m a demon and want to attack me?


    Of course, that was probably it. Humans hated demons.


    So, if that was the case, I shouldn''t just stand still¨C


    "I want to express my gratitude for saving us... Do you want toe to the mansion?"


    "...Hmm?"


    As I was thinking that and staring at her, unexpected words reached my ears.


    "Please don''t go... Please, Ruby..."


    "If it''s burdensome, maybe a simple dinner..."


    Hmm.


    I was hungry anyway, so it was good..


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    "..."


    Meanwhile...


    "What is this..."


    Frey, who was experiencing his Fourth Ordeal, looked pale as he watched his younger self snuggling into Ruby''s arms with tears in his eyes.


    "Fine, then, just dinner."


    "I love you, Ruby!!"


    "You¡¯re noisy, I hate you."


    "Hehe..."


    Ruby pushed little Frey away and looked at him with a cold gaze. But he was unfazed and clung tightly to her.


    <em>- Step¡­ Step¡­</em>


    Reality Frey, trembling with a gaze fixed on all those scenes, slowly moved his feet.


    "...T-This strange brat."


    The ¡®strange bastard¡¯ she used to call him recently¡­ was it derived from this?


    She even blushed when she called him by that nickname.


    "Ufufu."


    Following slowly behind them was his mother. The mother that he could only gaze at pictures.


    With a fond gaze and a slight smile, she looked at the little Frey and Ruby.


    "M-Mom..."


    <em>- Swoosh...</em>


    "...Ah."


    Approaching her with a nk expression, Frey looked dismayed as his hand passed through her.


    "Ruby! It''s your first time going to my home, right?"


    "You¡¯re so loud."


    "My house is very, very spacious! There are lots of empty rooms!"


    "I don''t n to live there."


    "Hmm..."


    Passing by him, the younger Frey and Ruby continued talking.


    "Ruby... Thank you for saving me and Mom today! And thanks for helping Vener too!!"


    "I¡¯m not doing it to save you. It was just out of curiosity..."


    Hearing their conversation, Frey murmured, his face rapidly paled.


    "Ruby... saved my mother..."


    Frey''s hand trembled.


    "Kania, Irina... even Vener... Me, Mom... She saved us all..."


    The Ruby he had despised and tried to kill had saved them all in the Zeroth Circle.


    "I like you, Ruby!"


    "Stop saying that..."


    Struggling with the shocking truth, reality Frey followed after Ruby, who was making an annoyed expression.


    "Ruby, I''m sleepy..."


    "What do you want me to do?"


    "I-I just need a moment..."


    "Troublesome brat."


    Seeing little Frey slowly close his eyes, Ruby unconsciously began to stroke his chin.


    ¡°Purr¡­¡±


    "...Are young humans naturally this cute?"


    As Frey, who quickly fell asleep under her gentle touch, buried his head into her chest and made a purring noise, Ruby muttered with a troubled expression.


    "It''s because his life force is depleted."


    With a check on Frey''s condition, Ruby understood his condition.


    "... This should be fine."


    ncing around, she then slipped her hand into Frey''s clothes, cing her hand on his chest.


    <em>- Shaaa...</em>


    And then, secretly, Ruby began to infuse her life force into his heart.


    "T-That''s right. This brat is the child of a duke. He will be my stepping stone to infiltrate their society by gaining their trust..."


    Even though nobody asked, she started exining herself as she moved forward.


    "... Ah."


    Watching all this from behind, the real Frey reached out to Ruby, who was infusing life force into his younger self.


    But once again, his hand just passed through the air.


    "Um, would you like me to carry him if it''s too heavy?"


    "No need, human. Anyway, don¡¯t you know my identity? Why are you being so kind? I don''t sense any malice from you."


    "Your identity? I¡¯m not sure what you¡¯re talking about."


    "You''re quick-witted, human."


    "Ufufufu."


    Leaving behind the real Frey who lost his bnce and sat on the ground, Ruby went forward, supporting little Frey while supporting his mother down to the mansion.


    "I like you... Ruby..."


    "...Ugh."


    As little Frey''s sleep-talk reached her ears, Ruby, who was walking ahead, suddenly widened her eyes and stopped.


    "What¡¯s wrong?"


    <em>W-What is this?</em>


    Then, she murmured, visibly flustered.


    <em>- Thump¡­ Thump¡­</em>


    <em>C-Could it be that I got injured in the battle earlier?</em>


    Confused, Ruby grabbed her chest with a puzzled expression.


    <em>- Thump, thump...</em>


    <em>Yes, that must be it. I''m still not strong enough. Perhaps I should postpone the invasion of the human realm.</em>


    "Ufufufu..."


    "W-Why have been youughing so unpleasantly since earlier? Keep it down."


    Thinking that her rapidly beating heart was due to a ck mana attack, Ruby, with flushed cheeks, resumed walking.


    "..."


    And watching all of this while sitting on the ground, a lone tear escaped real Frey''s eyes as he watched Ruby, carrying his younger self while bickering with his mother as they slowly moved away.


    <em>- Drip...</em>


    "Ruby truly was... someone precious to me."


    Then, with a fearful expression, Frey started muttering.


    "She saved my mother..."


    The memories of the deceit, violence, and the final moments of the Fourth Ordeal he inflicted upon Rubye flooding back to him.


    And he recalled her slumped on the ground, growing colder and colder, her soul shattered by his deception. That scene reyed endlessly in his mind.


    "... What have I done?"


    Not only that, but the memories from the pendant he just witnessed vividly resurface in his mind.


    With each scene, forgotten memories lingering in his subconscious begin to resurface.


    "Ruby..."


    Realizing all of this, Frey bowed his head and clutched his hair, gradually sinking into panic.


    "No, this can''t be... Her soul..."


    <em>- Buzz...!</em>


    But the memories within the pendant did not wait for him.


    "Rubyyyy...!"


    "Ughh."


    As tears started streaming down Frey''s face, his eyes filled with confusion and helplessness, the next set of memories unfolded before him.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    "Rubyyyy...!"


    "Ughh."


    Several monthster...


    "I like you!"


    "I''ve said it countless times, but I hate you."


    I had taken a job as a maid in his mansion. And now, I''m engulfed in his embrace while he yfully tickled me all over.


    "B-But, why...?"


    "I hate humans."


    "Gasp."


    Of course, it was crucial not to misunderstand. I hadn¡¯t surrendered to humans. I simply needed a stronghold before invading the human world, and I needed tools to use as stepping stones.


    <em>Yes, I currently exploit the members of this family as tools.</em>


    <em>How wicked this n is.</em>


    <em>Indeed, I am well-suited to be the Demon King.</em>


    Oh, and I also needed to investigate the mysterious palpitations in my chest that had been urring for the past few months.


    Absolutely, it wasn''t because I was deeply moved and rewarded that evening, or that I had developed affection.


    "But still, I like Ruby!"


    "Think as you wish. I hate you, that''s the end of it."


    <em>And I don¡¯t even like this boy.</em>


    "I like you!"


    "..."


    It was¡­ yeah, that was it¡­ It was just like raising a sessfully tamed kitten.


    <em>Anyway, the n is going smoothly.</em>


    In any case, the n to gain trust from him and use him as a tool to invade the human world was progressing smoothly.


    "Frey? How did you know I came here to say I love you...?"


    Until ''she'' arrived.


    "Let¡¯s go together¨C Huh?"


    ¡°Hmmm¡­?¡±


    As usual, the boy was cuddling up to me, tickling my cheeks, when a girl with light purple hair entered and stared at us with a shocked expression.


    "... Excuse me?"


    She looked at us in shock and asked.


    "Serena? What are you doing here..."


    "Who are you to monopolize my fianc¨¦?"


    That was my first encounter with Serena.

 Chapter 379: The Demon Kings Love

    During the past few months at Starlight Mansion, I have seen many people.


    And those people relentlessly shattered my understanding and values about humanity.


    The Duchess, the head of the Starlight family and Frey''s mother. Her husband, Abraham, and Frey''s sister, Aria.


    And even the kind servants.


    Except for a few servants, everyone was as kind as Frey.


    To the point where I misunderstood that humans might actually be kind.


    Of course, that misunderstanding was quickly dispelled when I identally went out to the streets with Frey and saw the true nature of the nobles.


    Those bastards¡­ I should have beaten them more.


    Still, from that incident, I learned that Frey was in the highest ss among humans. Even the Emperor of the humans couldn''t treat his family lightly.Anyway, despite seeing so many people, some left the strongest impression on my mind.


    They were none other than Frey''s friends.


    Coincidentally, they were all ''female'' friends.


    "Y-Young Master. It''s time for breakfast."


    "Thank you!"


    "If there''s anything else you need..."


    "It''s fine. I''m satisfied as long as Kania is by my side."


    Kania, the family''s butler, was characterized by her ck hair and suit.


    She was a sly cat with a slightly shady side.


    "... Still, could you please order me?"


    "Huh?"


    Since the day I hinted to Kania that Frey was sharing his life force with her, she has been blushing and trying to serve him excessively.


    Well, since he saved her life and forgave her, it was somewhat understandable.


    For now, it was still cute because she was young, butter on, it would obviously be an obsession.


    She was a shady kid, after all.


    Should I just stop the life-support research I''m doing with Frey?


    "Frey! Today... Oh."


    "...I-I feel an evil presence!"


    Anyway, it was already surprising that Frey had the strongest warlock in history as his friend and butler, but even more remarkable beings appeared.


    "That¡¯s rude! Miss Ruby is my benefactor!"


    "..."


    The Third Princess of the Empire, na, and the Second Saintess, Ferloche.


    Those two girls, who look exactly like the ones who harassed my father a thousand years ago, also showed deep affection for Frey.


    "Frey... this ce is ufortable. Let''s go to the secret hideout and catch some fish..."


    "Irina! Say hello! This is my benefactor, Ruby!"


    "...Hick."


    But the most shocking of all was the little mage named Irina, whom Frey brought to the mansion one day, iming she was his childhood friend.


    "D-D-D-D-D-Demon... And a pureblood..."


    <strong>- Kid, be quiet.</strong>


    "Eeeeekkk!"


    I never imagined he would even befriend such a being. Just what was Frey''s true identity?


    <strong>- If you reveal my identity, I will reveal yours too, kid.</strong>


    "...!"


    <strong>- Behave yourself.</strong>


    She tried to reveal my identity in front of the servants, so I silenced her with mental transmission.


    <strong>- Y-you''re a descendant of the Demon King, right?</strong>


    "Hmm."


    Seeing her instantly copying my telepathic magic, it seemed my guess was correct. They really were troublesome beings.


    "Ruby...! When I grow up, I want to marry Ruby!"


    "Hmm..."


    Anyway, among all the people I met, Irina was the most unexpected, but the most troublesome person was someone else.


    "Don''t talk nonsense..."


    "You...?"


    It was none other than¡­


    "What did you just say...?"


    "...Serena? Are you visiting again today?"


    It was Serena, who, after witnessing him sticking close to me a few days ago, began to asionally monitor both me and him.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    "If I didn''t mishear, you definitely said..."


    "I will marry Ruby when I grow up!"


    "...!"


    Serena, who had been pressuring Frey with a gloomy expression, looked dumbfounded at Frey''s cheerful words.


    I had figured out the type of girl Serena was from the beginning.


    A typical ck-hearted schemer and strategist.


    In the Starlight Mansion, where it seemed all the good people of the Empire gathered, she was the only type I felt I understood the most.


    ¡°Y-You can¡¯t do that!¡±


    "Why?"


    "Y-You have to marry me!"


    And seeing such a dark-hearted girl being swayed by an innocent kitten was quite a rare sight.


    "Do you not like me?"


    "No! I like Serena too!"


    "Who is your fianc¨¦e?"


    "It''s Serena!"


    "So, you have to marry me, right? Marrying someone else would be cowardly, you know?"


    "...Huh."


    Frey, who had been cuddling up to me as usual, opened his mouth in shock at those words.


    Maybe his parents hadn''t exined it to him in detail because he was still young. Or was it because the engagement was politically motivated?


    In any case, it was clear that he was too young to get engaged or even understand it properly.


    "And Ruby doesn''t like your actions either."


    "D-Does she dislikes it?"


    But, that was just Frey''s perspective.


    Serena, who was ring at me with her face partially covered by a fan, clearly understood what an engagement meant and seemed to be sincere about it.


    This brat seemed to have good fortune with women.


    "Yes! I''ve been stalkin¨C I mean, observing for a few days now, and Ruby keeps saying she doesn''t like it."


    "U-Ugh..."


    But why am I starting to get a bit heated at those words?


    It was not like I liked Frey or anything, and it has nothing to do with me anyway...


    "Showing affection to someone who dislikes it is bad. So apologize quickly."


    "...S-Sorry, Ruby. I-I didn''t know."


    Pressed by Serena, Frey looked at me apologetically and bowed his head in apology.


    "Hmm."


    Somehow, this situation seemed to be getting weird.


    "I-I won''t do it again. S-So don''t leave me, okay?"


    <em>W-Well, this was how it should be. I hate humans.</em>


    <em>If I keep getting attached to him, it might derail my original n.</em>


    "So, nowe to me. You can show affection to me as much as you want. I like Frey."


    "...Okay!"


    So this should be right...


    <em>- Swoosh, swoosh...</em>


    "Hahaha."


    But why did it make me so angry to see Frey clinging to that cunning little girl and rubbing his cheek against her?


    It was like watching a stray cat I tamed cozy up to someone else.


    It was definitely not jealousy, it wasn¡¯t that kind of petty emotion.


    <strong>- If I take Frey and run away, can you stop me?</strong>


    But it was also enough to provoke such a childish challenge with mental transmission out of spite from me.


    "You..."


    ¡°..."


    <em>- Beep beep! Beep beep!</em>


    "Huh."


    As I was engaged in this childish staring contest with the girl who dared to steal my kitten, suddenly amunication crystal in her pocket started to ring.


    "U-Ugh..."


    "Serena?"


    Serena''s face turned pale, and she began to panic. Meanwhile, Frey, who had been rubbing his cheek against hers, started to look puzzled.


    "F-Frey, I think I need to go now..."


    "All of a sudden?"


    "Y-Yes. Something urgent came up..."


    Serena said this with an anxious expression on her face.


    "I-I''ll be back soon. So..."


    <em>- Beep beep beep beep!</em>


    "S-See youter!"


    Trying to maintain aposed expression, Serena hurriedly ran out of the room as themunication crystal in her pocket rang loudly.


    "U-ugh..."


    Listening closely, I could hear her pained groans.


    I could feel it¡­ a cold aura emanated from her; perhaps she had been cursed?


    "Hey, Ruby. Can I ask you a favor?"


    "Hmm?"


    I was pouting, thinking she deserved it.


    But, as soon as Serena left, Frey''s expression turned cold, and he whispered to me.


    "I want to save Serena."


    "..."


    Those were the words that came out of his mouth.


    Once again, he was doing something foolish with a serious expression.


    "I''ll do anything you want, just this once, won''t you lend me your strength...?"


    "No."


    This time, I really didn''t want to get involved.


    "I-I''ll let you kill meter! Just until I can drink with my dad¨C"


    "I said no."


    That time was just out of curiosity.


    There was no way I''d help a human, whom I despise.


    "Ruby... please."


    "Get lost."


    Besides, I''m the Demon King who would raze the world.


    They would all die by my hand eventually, so what was the big deal if they died a little early...


    "Y-You don''t like this either..."


    "...Hmm."


    "S-Sorry... Ruby. Hehe."


    While I was thinking that, Frey scratched his head with an embarrassed expression and started heading towards the exit.


    "... I''m going to visit Serena''s house tonight."


    "What?"


    "I-I''ll be back by tomorrow morning. Can you tell my mom and dad? Ruby?"


    After saying that, he walked out.


    "..."


    For some reason, cold sweat started to run down my back.


    I had a bad feeling.


    It felt like something was about to happen.


    "Hmm, hmm."


    Maybe I should take a walk.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    "...Ha."


    While taking a walk, I ''coincidentally'' discovered Frey entering the Moonlight Mansion and decided to follow him. What I witnessed was truly a spectacle.


    "F-Frey! Why did you do this...!!"


    "Hehe, you found out... As expected, Serena, you''re too smart."


    Frey, along with the head of the Moonlight family, was about to ce a ''Curse of Subordination¡¯ on Serena.


    At first, I couldn''t understand what he was doing.


    But he burned through 90 years of his own lifespan to nearly neutralize the curse.


    Without this action, Serena would have be a soulless puppet today.


    "Ugh... I''m so sleepy..."


    "No!! Frey!!!"


    As a result, Frey now had less than 10 years to live.


    Hmm.


    It felt unpleasant.


    The kitten I barely saved was now about to die after getting hit by a carriage.


    "...Crack."


    Then, I just had to smash that carriage.


    "W-who are you!"


    Thinking that, I teleported to the lord¡¯s office in the Moonlight mansion and started ring at the repulsive lord of the family.


    "Y-You... Frey''s personal maid..."


    <em>- Bzzzt!</em>


    "Arrgh!!"


    I easily severed his limbs and stomped on his face.


    Then I questioned him in a cold voice.


    "Why did you do this?"


    "S-Spare me! If you let me live, I''ll help you rule this world¨C."


    <em>- Crunch!!</em>


    "Arrgh!!!"


    <strong>- Because of you, my kitten got hurt.</strong>


    <strong>- Answer the question.</strong>


    "T-To rule... the world..."


    "..."


    I conveyed this through telepathy, and his answer was as ridiculous as it got.


    This guy belonged to the type I hated the most in the world.


    Someone who didn¡¯t value their children even used them as tools.


    <em>- Crunch!!</em>


    "Arghhh!!!"


    Disgusting.


    It made me want to vomit.


    One of the Empire''s highest nobles, and he turned out like this. The others were probably the same.


    Even Serena, being this bastard¡¯s child¡­


    She may not like that now, but when she grew up, she would likely be the same.


    Should I wipe out all humans after all?


    "..."


    "Haa."


    With that thought in mind, I slowly crushed his face and killed him, then waved my finger to erase all evidence before stepping outside.


    <strong>-Kill¡­ humans...</strong>


    "..."


    <strong>-Burn the world¡­</strong>


    The unpleasant voice of a woman that started to haunt my dreams recently came into mind.


    I thought it might not be a bad idea to start the invasion tomorrow.


    "Sob, sob... Ugh..."


    What stopped my steps was Serena, clutching the chilling, lifeless body of Frey and crying her eyes out.


    "Why did you do it..."


    "Move aside."


    "Huh?"


    For some reason, I found myself pushing Serena aside and cing my hand on his chest.


    <em>- Shhaaa...</em>


    A mere 90 years of lifespan was but a blink of an eye for a demon.


    Having been sealed for a thousand years, 90 years was nothing.


    "Cough!!"


    As I thought that, blood spurted from my mouth.


    Why was this happening all of a sudden?


    "Ugh..."


    My mind went nk.


    Come to think of it, this body was a clone, with a lifespan the same as a normal human.


    If this body died, the true body would die too.


    Am I really going to die in such a ridiculous and stupid way?


    No, I didn¡¯t want that...


    "..."


    But then again, dying here with this kid was better than being swayed by the voice that¡¯s been haunting me for days...


    <em>- Grab...!</em>


    "...Huh?"


    As I was thinking that in my dazed state, someone grabbed my arm.


    "Huff, huff..."


    It was Serena.


    She was holding my arm and transferring her lifespan to Frey.


    What? Is she crazy?


    "Let go, human. Your lifespan will be absorbed by this boy."


    "I know."


    I tried to shake her off, but she only gripped my arm tighter.


    "Frey saved my life."


    With tears streaming down her face, Serena spoke.


    "Let me share the burden too."


    For a moment, I felt like I''d been hit over the head with a hammer.


    This girl, the offspring of a scumbag worse than demons or those warlocks.


    And she was saying that?


    <em>- Shaaaa...</em>


    "Sob."


    The draining of my lifespan stopped, and Serena''s began to flow out instead.


    She realized what was happening and looked slightly terrified, but she never let go of my arm.


    <em>- Shhaaaaa...</em>


    Thus, Frey''s lifespan was replenished, half with mine, and half with Serena''s.


    "Humans are... strange."


    Just before losing consciousness due to the strain of casting high-level magic, that was what I thought.


    "The parents are evil... but the children are kind... Even scumbags understand love..."


    "Y-You...?"


    "As expected... I need to observe more."


    When I woke up, Frey and Serena were staring down at me in the Starlight mansion.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    From that day on, Serena and I became friends.


    Since we both contributed equally to Frey''s recovery, we decided to acknowledge each other and move forward.


    "But remember, I''m the main wife! Keep that in mind!"


    "As you wish."


    "I know you''re just pretending to be indifferent. But you can''t fool me!"


    "..."


    Of course, we had our share of minor quarrels.


    "Let''s make a bet! Whoever wins the bet will concede gracefully."


    "...Sigh."


    "The first bet is who Frey''s first love is! How about it? Are you in?"


    To sum it up, the first bet ended in a draw.


    While Serena was the first to confess her feelings to Frey,


    I was his first love.


    "Hmph..."


    "T-This is a draw! I almost won, but I''ll let it be a tie just this once!"


    It was obvious who actually won, but since Serena was on the verge of tears, I let it be a tie.


    Anyway, I didn''t have any particr feelings for him, so it didn''t matter to me.


    "Really? Can I rub my cheeks with you again? Hehe, thanks! Rubyyy!"


    "E-Eek..."


    Of course, I only allowed Frey to get close to me to annoy the pretentious Serena.


    Probably.


    When would my true body be able to move again? I needed to fully replenish the lifespan of my self-proimed first friend.


    "Today''s bet is a cookingpetition!"


    "L-Let''s all practice cooking more. Today''s bet will be a sewing contest!"


    "Today''s bet is..."


    After that, time passed quite quickly.


    I engaged in these ¡®bets¡¯ with the cunning Serena out of mere ¡®curiosity¡¯.


    "W-Who... are you really?"


    "Ruby is so strong! Even Isolet lost!"


    "N-no, I''m still... Geuhh."


    Under the guise of sparring, I had a workout with a suspicious-looking female knight named Isolet, who seemed to have an odd glint in her eye.


    Iter learned she was Frey''s older sister next door, but her eyes seemed suspicious no matter how I looked at them. She might need further observation.


    "W-Who... are you...?"


    "I''m just curious. It''s rare to find good parents these days."


    In addition, I spent my time enjoying a variety of pastimes, such as rescuing Frey''s friend na¡¯s mother for fun, and ¡®scolding¡¯ members of the Church who kept wandering around when they sensed my energy.


    "Rubyy! This is really, really delicious!"


    "For someone who likes wheat bread, you sure enjoy that."


    "You''re one to talk, liking rye bread."


    Like eating ice cream with Frey.


    "Look, Rubyy! It''s a love story between the Demon King and the Hero!"


    "..."


    "Shall we go see it?"


    "Y-yes. Let''s do that."


    Like going to the theater with Frey.


    "Don''t move! Hand over everything you''ve got!"


    "...That''s what happened."


    "W-What? Frey...?"


    Sometimes I even invaded Irina''s secret hideout.


    "Lady Saintess! I have someone I like, but I don''t know what to do..."


    "W-W-Who is it? Just whisper it to me..."


    <em>- Twitch, twitch...</em>


    "...Just kidding!"


    "Oh,e on. That¡¯s too much!"


    <em>... This cheeky brat.</em>


    Or I would eavesdrop on Frey''s confessions when he intruded into Ferloche''s confessional booth.


    "Ruby, it''s already been a year since we met..."


    "Whatever."


    "Thank you, Ruby. My mom is all better now, Serena and na are looking so much happier these days. It''s all thanks to you."


    "... Let go of my hand."


    "I really, really like you, Ruby."


    "... Ugh."


    We would sometimes quietly look up at the night sky, holding hands.


    But that was just for fun. I didn''t consider it as a memory.


    "... Time really flies, doesn''t it?"


    Time passed, and before I knew it, the unforgettable day had arrived.


    "Indeed, Ruby."


    "The kid has grown a lot."


    Frey, who used to follow me around and call me with a cute voice, was now old enough to attend an educational institution called Sunrise Academy.


    Although to me, a demon, he still looked like a cute little kitten.


    <em>It''s time to go.</em>


    That was from my perspective as a demon with a dull sense of time. From a human''s perspective, it was clear a lot of time had passed.


    Yes, it was time for me to leave.


    When the little kitten left with Serena and his friends to the academy, there would be no reason for me to stay at the mansion any longer.


    <strong>- Burn the world...</strong>


    "Tch."


    Andtely, that voice has been getting worse. Leaving this brat¡¯s side seemed like the right thing to do.


    But what should I do once I leave here?


    Well, first...


    "Frey, I have something to¨C"


    "Ruby, I have something to tell you."


    I was about to say my goodbyes when Frey interrupted me.


    How insolent. A human daring to interrupt this noble...


    "Come to the academy with me."


    "...Huh?"


    As I was about to get angry, I frowned as Frey grabbed my shoulder with a serious expression I hadn''t seen in a long time.


    "...No."


    "If you don''te, I''m not going to the academy."


    "Do as you please, I''m leaving."


    "You''re my maid though, who said you could?"


    "... Sigh, and how do you n to enroll someone without status?"


    I answered curtly, and Frey, looking pitiful, pressed his cheek to mine and began whispering.


    "I still like you, Ruby."


    "...!"


    My pupils dted upon hearing that.


    "So, be my servant."


    <em>- Thump, thump...!</em>


    At the same time, my heart began to race wildly.


    <em>This is a sickness.</em>


    <em>It had to be a sickness. I am a demon who can control my heartbeat at will.</em>


    <em>Why is my heart beating uncontrobly?</em>


    Could this be...


    <em>No, I''m a demon. I can''t feel such emotions...</em>


    "If you leave, I''ll send people to track you. I can do that now."


    "How dare you. A mere human..."


    His yful whispers continued to invade my ears. I tried to scold him as usual, but my voice grew softer and softer.


    "Let''s get along at the academy too, okay?"


    What a strange thing.


    Since when did the little kitten turn into a wolf?


    "Huh?"


    "..."


    At this rate, I might get devoured.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    A few minutester, Ruby was left alone in her room.


    "Caw! Caw!"


    "...You¡¯vee. If you have something to say, speak in humannguage."


    When a crownded noisily on her window sill, Ruby, who had been staring nkly, slowly opened her mouth.


    "Lord Demon King, did you deliver your farewell message? You should now join the Demon King''s Army."


    "..."


    "Everyone is eagerly waiting for you! If you join us, we can conquer the world immediately..."


    "...I¡¯m going to the academy."


    "What!?"


    The crow, who had been chattering excitedly, widened its eyes in surprise at Ruby¡¯s words.


    "Why on earth? The dissatisfaction within the Demon King¡¯s Army is growing..."


    "Hmph, and that''s why you all fail. This is all part of my evil n."


    Ruby, who had slightly flinched at first, soon began to speak with a wicked smile.


    "I''ve already practically secured two of the three greatest duchies of the Empire. And I have connections with the Saintess, the Third Princess, and that little wizard."


    "..."


    "If I go to the academy and expand mywork further? I can gain control over half the Empire without even fighting! It¡¯s the ultimate..."


    "But can¡¯t you defeat the Empire and everything else with just a flick of your finger?"


    Ruby fell silent at those words.


    "Honestly, just admit it. You''re interested in that boy¨C"


    "How dare you!"


    "Well, anyone can see it... and that thing about the main wifepetition or whatever. Even if you deny it, you''ve been grinding your teeth for years to keep it a tie with that purple haired girl..."


    "I said no!"


    Ruby shouted and then got up, striding across the room.


    "... What are you doing now?"


    "Packing. I need to prepare Frey''s clothes."


    "Why?"


    "I''m his maid, aren¡¯t I?"


    "Haaah, really."


    Hearing this, the crow sighed deeply, shook its head, and flew out.


    "Toothbrush, check. He likes white and silver clothes, so extra outfits are a must. And underwear... ugh, hmm."


    Ignoring the crow, Ruby began packing Frey''s belongings without anyone asking her to.


    "...Ruby."


    Reality Frey, who had been watching her the whole time, was now kneeling in front of her, tears streaming down his face.


    "This was an unforgettable memory... but why..."


    <em>- S-Should I not pack the rye bread?</em>


    "Why on earth did I forget this...?"


    <em>- But he¡¯s been eating it oftentely...</em>


    "I''m sorry... Ruby..."


    Unlike the little him who had just left the room, his hand merely passed through Ruby, stirring the empty air.

 Chapter 380: The Person You Must Never Hate

    Time flew by, and the day of the academy''s entrance ceremony arrived.


    As Frey''s maid, I was riding in the carriage with him, Serena, and Kania. We were heading towards a ce called Sunrise Academy.


    <em>- Rustle, rustle...</em>


    "Purr..."


    <em>By the way, I must have been mistaken yesterday, thinking that Frey had turned into a wolf.</em>


    <em>If he¡¯s a wolf, then who¡¯s this little kitten purring contently as I scratch his chin in the carriage?</em>


    Indeed, he was still a kitten.


    A kitten couldn¡¯t turn into a wolf overnight.


    "He must be exhausted.""..."


    Serena and Kania were ring at me as I continued to pet Frey, they couldn¡¯t do anything.


    After all, I¡¯m the Demon King. The most powerful Demon King, destined to burn this world.


    "Hmm¡­ his dedicated maid usually dislikes physical contact, but why does she pet Frey so much when he''s sleeping?"


    "It doesn''t seem like she actually dislikes it. At least, that''s how it looks to me."


    Of course, I was currently dressed in a maid''s uniform, holding Frey''s belongings in my arms.


    But still, I am the Demon King.


    I had the right to pet a kitten I had tamed for years without worrying about others.


    "Quiet."


    "A maid... speaking informally?"


    "If you annoy me, I''ll burn down the entire academy."


    Moreover, I would not be speaking respectfully to the nobles at the academy.


    I was only doing this to infiltrate the academy as a spy before invading the Empire.


    I''ve been speaking informally to Frey and Serena for a long time, so there shouldn''t be anyone else who minds me doing the same.


    If anyone has a problem, Serena would deal with them.


    "By the way, Ruby, the bets will continue at the academy, okay? Even if you say we''re grown up now, there''s no point in trying to stop it."


    "..."


    Serena''s bets had be quite troublesome.


    When we were younger, it was just a way to y along.


    But at some point, it became difficult to maintain a tie without giving my all.


    At this rate, I might get overtaken soon.


    Truly, she was a scary opponent.


    <em>...I definitely shouldn¡¯t tell her the conditions for fully lifting the Curse of Subordination.</em>


    "At the risk of being rude, may I offer you both a piece of advice?"


    "...?"


    As I was thinking that and scratching Frey''s chin, the sly cat staring at us spoke up.


    "There is a saying in the Eastern Continent: ''The mantis stalks the cicada, unaware of the oriole behind.'' So¨C"


    "Don''t worry, thieving cat. It doesn''t look like you''re the oriole."


    "Even if a thieving cat can''t catch a fish, it can still steal it."


    "..."


    Sparks started flying in the carriage as usual when those two conversed.


    It seemed that the sly cat had changed her tacticstely.


    Since a direct approach didn¡¯t work, she started targeting the gaps.


    It didn¡¯t really concern me.


    But still, I didn¡¯t want to give my kitten to that shady cat.


    That was amon sentiment between Serena and me.


    "Why don''t you try winning against Ruby first?"


    "That goes for you too, Lady Serena..."


    <em>-Screeeech...!</em>


    As the two continued to bicker, I smiled, enjoying my monopoly on Frey, until the carriage slowed and eventually stopped. I quietly looked out the window.


    "We''ve arrived..."


    This is the Sunrise Academy, which would soon fall into my hands through my wicked ns.


    "Hmm..."


    As I was grinning evilly, I quickly withdrew my hand and propped my chin when Frey slowly opened his eyes.


    "¡­ Ruby? What are you doing? Hurry and get out."


    "G-Got it."


    Fortunately, it seemed he hadn''t noticed anything.


    Good, now it''s time to start my invasion ns.


    "S-sorry... I''m so sorry..."


    "Hah, what a pathetic girl."


    I got off the carriage with these thoughts, only to be greeted by a dreadful scene.


    "Amoner like you dared to dirty my clothes with mud?"


    "It-it wasn''t on purpose... please believe me... I beg you..."


    A girl, covered in mud as if she had rolled in them, was being bullied by a group of nobles.


    "Do you have the money to pay for this? This is the finest fabric."


    "N-no... I haven''t eaten in three days..."


    "There''s no helping it, then. From now on, you''re my ve."


    "U-Uuuu..."


    There was a tiny spot of mud on the noble girl''s dress.


    That could just be brushed off.


    I really couldn¡¯t understand the nobles of this country.


    "Come to the freshmen wee party tonight. If you do, I''ll write off half of your deb¨C"


    "Isabel, stop it."


    "F-Frey?"


    As I was quietly summoning my demonic energy, Frey stepped up to the noble girl and grabbed her arm.


    "But this girl¨C"


    "Do you not understand my words?"


    "I''m sorry!"


    "To think such a vile practice still exists... looks like I''ll be busy today."


    Judging by her attire, this Isabel seemed to be from one of the highest noble families, yet she cowered immediately at Frey''s words.


    I hadn''t paid much attention before, but just how powerful is Frey''s family?


    "Are you alright?"


    "P-please don''t touch me."


    "Huh?"


    Seeing the situation had deescted, I quietly let the demonic energy dissipate. I really considered whether I, along with Serena and Frey, should break the academy¡¯s bad traditions or not. But suddenly, I felt that something was off.


    "If you touch me... you''ll be cursed."


    "Cursed?"


    That girl looked so much like...


    "Wait."


    No, it was not just a resemnce.


    "...Lulu?"


    With eyes wide open, I walked towards her, trembling.


    The girl, covered in wounds and self-inflicted scars, stared back at me.


    "W-Who are you? How do you know my name..."


    "Lulu!!!!!"


    The next moment, I was hugging her, tears streaming down my face for the first time in ages.


    "What... what happened to you... these scars..."


    "Ruby? You know her?"


    "Ugh..."


    In the academy I had reluctantlye to¡­


    I had found my sister.


    "It''s nothing much... I haven''t been beaten muchtely... hehe."


    "..."


    And along with her, my long-forgotten hatred towards humans resurfaced.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    It felt like just yesterday that all this happened, but several months had already flown by.


    "Ruby! I''m back!"


    "Yeah."


    Frey, with his usual bright expression, walked into the dorm room and approached me.


    We''ve been through so much together during this time.


    There was the time we, along with Serena, turned the freshman wee party upside down on the first day of the entrance ceremony.


    Then there was the time we sessfully dealt with the moner dormitory'' incident, orchestrated by a faction displeased with us.


    And the countless times we thwarted the Church¡¯s unholy schemes with Ferloche, whose actions were anything but holy.


    So many things have happened in just a few months. As a result, it was only natural that Frey became the most popr person on campus.


    He gained the respect ofmoners, the support of enlightened or uncorrupted nobles, the admiration of some corrupt nobles, and even the fervent support of the faculty.


    Thergest faction in the academy wasn''t led by the princess or the headmaster but by Frey himself.


    "Today, you received a lot of love letters again."


    "...Hmm?"


    With his pretty face, it was only natural that Frey monopolized the affection of the female students at the academy.


    I had long lost count of the number of love letters and confessions Frey has received since he enrolled.


    Serena, however, seemed to be diligently keeping track of every single one.


    <em>- Tap, tap...!</em>


    "Come here."


    But all those things were pointless.


    In the end, I already tamed him.


    "Hehe..."


    "Good boy."


    When I patted the bed, he scurried over and sat next to me, rubbing his cheek against mine.


    His habit of clinging to me since childhood hadn''t changed, even as he grew up.


    The hero admired by the entire academy and the dream of all the female students was now snuggling up to me like a cat.


    How delightful...


    <em>- Thump, thump...</em>


    "Ahem, ahem."


    This was all part of my cunning n and scheme. My wicked strategy, meticulously crafted over the years, was finallying to fruition.


    "You''re my pet, Frey. Not a human. Understood?"


    "Haha."


    Now that I had imed Frey, who would soon be the leader of thergest faction in the empire, conquering the empire was just a matter of time.


    "You know, Ruby, I have a favor to ask."


    "...Hmm?"


    As I tried to ignore my pounding heart, Frey, who was rubbing his cheek against mine, whispered softly in my ear.


    "I want to help Lulu."


    "..."


    My expression turned cold immediately upon hearing that.


    Lulu was my achilles heel, and he knew that. So why bring her up?


    "I think I can remove the Stigma of Misfortune she''s under."


    "Impossible."


    I tly rejected his proposal.


    I already attempted to remove the curse several times, but all attempts failed.


    There were two ways to remove the Stigma of Misfortune.''


    The first was for the one who cast the curse to lift it directly.


    The second was to erode the curse''s power with love.


    But thereiny the problem.


    The Stigma of Misfortune that Lulu bore couldn¡¯t be lifted by simply receiving love.


    She also had to genuinely love someone in return.


    And that was impossible.


    Neither she nor I know what ''love'' was, being demons. Her curse was never going to be lifted.


    "Ruby... please, help me, okay?"


    "Sigh..."


    But, as he clung to me with a pitiful expression, he started to plead.


    This was almost like his ultimate move.


    Of course, the problem was that I always gave in to this ultimate move.


    "Do as you wish."


    Originally, I nned to take Lulu and join the Demon King''s Army soon.


    But... it wouldn''t hurt to at least try to weaken the curse a little before that.


    "Thank you, Ruby!"


    "..."


    Surely, Lulu wouldn¡¯t fall for this mischievous kitten, right?


    No way.


    Even Frey couldn¡¯t make that happen.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    "Lord Frey!!"


    "Lulu, you look happy today as well."


    "Of course! Hehe..."


    Did I underestimate Frey?


    Lulu''s stigma was weakening so quickly.


    Just being showered with love wouldn''t make it weaken this fast.


    Then, could it be that Lulu...?


    "...Grit."


    My teeth were grinding.


    <em>Why did I grind my teeth again?</em>


    <em>Jealousy?</em>


    <em>That couldn¡¯t be it.</em>


    Even if Lulu lost her demonic power and her memories, why am I...?


    "Ah, Ruby!"


    As I quietly tried to calm my confused mind, Frey approached me with a bright smile.


    "I have a favor to ask..."


    "W-What is it? Tell me. What do you need help with this time?"


    Why was my voice so urgent today? What was this anxious feeling?


    <em>- Thump, thump...</em>


    Why was my heart pounding?


    "Well...tely I''ve been focusing on Lulu, so could you look after a friend of mine for a while?"


    "A friend?"


    "Yes, it''s someone who has been following me around since long ago... These days they''ve even taken a ce near the inn ande to the academy, so it''s hard to just leave them alone..."


    "What kind of rtionship do you have with this person?"


    Hearing that, Frey scratched his head.


    "Well, it''s nothing special..."


    "Don''t tell me, did you save them or something like that again?"


    "¡­Hehe."


    He started to make a sheepish expression. What kind of person was this brat?


    At least once a week, people he saved or who owe him their lives came to thank him.


    Honestly, this brat...


    "I wish all humans were like you..."


    "Huh?"


    "If they were, I, the Demon King, wouldn''t have to invade the human world."


    Frey, who had been staring nkly at me, smirked and opened his mouth.


    "Where in the world is there such a kind Demon King?"


    "..."


    "Stop making those kinds of jokes, okay? Ruby is my maid."


    "You fool, you''re my pet."


    "Then, please take care of me, okay?"


    Saying that, Frey turned around, holding hands with the bewildered Lulu.


    "Alright..."


    "L-Lord Frey! Where are we going today..."


    "How about we go for ice cream today?"


    "Sounds good!"


    Why did I feel this strange feeling? Lulu, my sister, was being saved by him, and Frey looked happy too.


    Yet¡­ a part of my heart felt so bitter.


    "...Hmph."


    Watching Lulu and Frey walk away, I quietly turned around and started heading to the address Frey had given me.


    "Let''s see what this guy looks like."


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    "Hello! Nice to meet you. You''re Ruby, right? Lord Frey''s personal maid, his closest confidant, and the unsung hero behind the abolition of the freshman wee party, the suppression of themoner dormitory raid, and the resolution of the Holy Undead incident!"


    "..."


    "I''ve really wanted to meet you. You''re the person closest to Lord Frey. I also want to know what kind of rtionship you have with him..."


    Who on earth was this girl?


    The girl Frey asked me to take care of, a year younger than him, started babbling excitedly the moment we met.


    "...Ah, forget what I just said. There''s already a rumor around the academy that you''re in some sort of rtionship with Lord Frey."


    "W-What are you talking about..."


    "Of course, I need to surpass you to win Lord Frey''s heart, right? I won''t lose. In that sense, I''ll start by targeting you. As someone closer to Lord Frey than anyone else, you''re my rival and the person I respect most¨C Mmph."


    "Sigh."


    I covered the mouth of the girl who wouldn''t stop talking, frowning deeply.


    "Who are you?"


    "Roswyn!"


    "Roswyn?"


    "Roswyn Sr Sunset. Eldest daughter of the great Three Dukes and the sole helper of the Hero..."


    "Enough, enough¨C Wait, what?"


    I was about to brush her off, but she said something I couldn''t ignore.


    Roswyn Sr ''Sunset''?


    And, ¡®Helper of the Hero''?


    "I''m the Hero''s helper. That''s my identity and life''s goal."


    "..."


    "The reason I like Frey is because of that."


    While I stood there stunned, the girl named Roswyn continued to chatter away.


    "From the moment the Hero saved me, my life''s goal has been solely to support Lord Frey..."


    "Ah..."


    "Oh, this is a secret, but you probably know, right? Even Serena seems to know to some extent..."


    My mind started to go nk.


    The truth I had been denying ever since I met him was closing in on me once again.


    "R-Ruby?"


    "Ugh..."


    Am I destined to fight him after all?


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    Meanwhile, at a dessert caf¨¦.


    "Nom nom..."


    "So, why did you go to such lengths to deceive Ruby ande here?"


    Frey, who usually wore a cute expression, sat next to Lulu, who was munching on a giant ice cream with a nk look. However, he now wore a serious face, resting his chin on his hand.


    "Well, I have a favor to ask."


    "What is it?"


    Serena, blushing as she watched the rarely seen serious side of Frey, drizzled syrup over her ice cream and asked.


    "Teach me mind control."


    "What?"


    Serena looked momentarily startled by his request, then asked with a puzzled expression.


    "I can teach you, but... why?"


    Frey scooped a spoonful of ice cream and replied with a smile.


    "Because there''s someone I must never hate."


    "Are you saying...?"


    "Even if I be the Hero."


    "..."


    The bright sunlighting from the window was quietly shining on them.


    "Hic, ugh..."


    Reality Frey, who had been sitting at a nearby empty table with his head down, silently shed tears.

 Chapter 381: The Fate of the Hero and the Demon King

    "Ms. Ruby! Did you have a good day today?"


    "...It''s you again."


    It''s been over a year since I first met Roswyn.


    "Of course it''s me! Codename Mademoiselle!"


    "Here we go again."


    "As the informant and hidden hero of the great Hero Frey, and Ms. Ruby''s strongest confidant..."


    "Please, drop that childish pose. And while you''re at it, stop using the cringy codename too."


    "B-but... it''s cool!"


    "Sigh."Once again, she was up to her usual nonsense. Ever since the day we met, she has been following me around. After enrolling in the academy, she even appointed herself as my assistant.


    Of course, since she was ''self-appointed,'' she was not very skilled.


    Even her supposed specialty, gathering information, seemed to be secretly aided by Frey.


    But if she liked it, what could I do? I had no choice but to let her do as she pleased.


    "How about you choose a codename too, Ms. Ruby? Every hero should have one, you know."


    Today, she was really pushing her luck.


    Was she asking to get hit?


    "Drop it. Spare me the embarrassment. Besides, I''m not a hero."


    "What?"


    As I cringed at her naming sense, Roswyn looked at me in disbelief.


    "If Ms. Ruby isn''t a hero, then who is?"


    "...?"


    "Don''t y dumb! Just think about all the incidents you''ve solved with Lord Frey over the past year."


    Roswyn began flipping through a notebook she pulled from her pocket.


    "Let''s see... Before I enrolled, you stopped the freshman wee party and canceled the horrible tradition, resolved themoner dormitory raid, dealt with the Holy Undead incident, and even liberated the ve market. There''s no ce you haven''t intervened."


    "..."


    "And you even rescued that fox beastman with Frey, and raised her at the academy."


    "No, it''s not raising..."


    "And just before Frey became student council president, you led the freshmen to safety during the Erosion Incident. And then..."


    "...Enough."


    Hearing it allid out like that, I did sound like a hero.


    But I''m not a hero¡ªI''m the Demon King.


    Could it be that others see me as a hero too? That would be troublesome...


    "Hmm... Are you going for the ''lonely hero who believes they are evil'' concept? That''s cool too!"


    "Just be quiet."


    "Mmph! Mmmbph!"


    As I held my throbbing head and thought about it, I mped my hand over Roswyn''s mouth and squinted at her.


    "Frey! Something seems different about youtely!"


    "You look even cooler."


    "Right, right!"


    Frey, looking somewhat tired, was surrounded by female students as he headed somewhere.


    "It''s those guys again."


    Upon closer inspection, they were the fan club led by the girls he recently saved: Aishi and Alice.


    "...Haha, it''s nothing."


    To me, they seemed like a bunch of troublemakers. Despite looking exhausted, Frey still answered them dutifully.


    "Just had to change my perspective."


    "...Hmm."


    "I''m almost done changing it."


    ''Changing perspective,'' again with that line.


    He''s been saying that every day for the past year. No matter how much I asked, he never exined what he meant.


    It really started to get on my nerves.


    "Um¡­ Ms. Ruby. May I offer some advice?"


    As I stared at him with a slightly bitter expression, Roswyn whispered in a low voice.


    <em>What is it now?</em>


    "No."


    "There''s no point in regretting it after it''s toote."


    Shaking my head at her, Roswyn, for some reason, continued with a serious expression.


    "So, before it''s toote, why don''t you just admit your feelings?"


    "..."


    "And then confess! Eek!"


    Blushing, Roswyn said that and then, snapping back to reality, pulled out a silver flower from her pocket.


    "Right, I haven''t confessed yet today."


    "¡­You''ll just fail spectacrly again today, won''t you?"


    "Isn''t it better to try and fail than not to try at all, like you, Ms. Ruby?"


    Roswyn answered my blunt remark and started waving the flower as she ran towards Frey.


    "Then, I''ll be taking Lord Frey~"


    "..."


    "Lord Frey~ Here¡¯s a may lily...!"


    "A confession, huh..."


    Watching her cheerfully hand the flower to Frey, who epted it with a bright smile, I mumbled to myself before shaking my head.


    "What am I thinking?"


    It was time to let the kitten go.


    Though Lulu has long since recovered, the awakening of my Demon King traits continued to haunt me, and the discontent among the Demon King''s Army has be impossible to ignore.


    So, it would be best for an unwanted guest like me to step aside.


    Yes, it had to be done.


    That was what I should do¡­


    But...


    "..."


    Should I try just once, for fun?


    "...Damn it."


    With that thought, I began writing a confession letter as a joke. However, when I came to my senses, I found myself sitting at my dormitory desk, having stayed up all night.


    I''ll be your precious gem, Frey.


    "I''ve already nned the gift, but this is the only sentence that matches..."


    Due to myck of creativity, a single sentence was all I coulde up with for the letter. Even for me, this was pathetic.


    "What an annoying brat..."


    For some reason, I felt a surge of anger.


    While I was here doing this foolishness, he was probably out thereughing with the girls. Maybe he even did something more.


    "...Sigh."


    Letting out a deep sigh, I slumped over my desk, feeling the fatigue wash over me.


    It was a holiday, so I guess I could take a nap.


    Maybe I could close my eyes for just a moment.


    I''m supposed to have lunch with Frey today, after all.


    Just for a little while¡­


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    "Finally, we meet, Ruby."


    "...?"


    When I opened my eyes, a sinister-looking woman stood before me.


    Who was this? This felt too real to be a dream.


    "Do you really not know who I am?"


    "I''ve never seen you before, so how could I..."


    I trailed off, my expression hardening as I looked at her smug face.


    The voice was the same.


    Since the moment I awakened my powers as the Demon King years ago, this voice has constantly urged me toward corruption.


    The owner of that voice now stood before me.


    "The Demon God...?"


    "See? You know who I am."


    I learned from my father about the Demon King''s duties. When the timees, the entity known as the ''Demon God'' would appear before the Demon King.


    "Why are you here?"


    "Why else? You haven''t been fulfilling your duties as the Demon King, so here I am."


    I frowned slightly as I asked, and the Demon God whispered coldly.


    "My patience has its limits, you know?"


    "And what if I refuse my duties?"


    "Hah, you say the most outrageous things."


    I responded with an equally cold expression, but her reply was a voiceced with mockery.


    "You are free to refuse your duties. But your Hero boyfriend won''t refuse his."


    "What are you talking about..."


    "If you don''t fulfill your duties as the Demon King, starting today, Frey will begin to suffer horribly."


    "...!"


    I tried to hide my emotions, but my eyes betrayed me when she mentioned his name.


    "You know well that the Demon King and the Hero are bound by fate. Simply running away won''t solve anything."


    "..."


    "In the end, one of you must die, and that¡¯s your destiny."


    The Demon God covered her mouth with her hand andughed quietly.


    "Since that''s the case, wouldn''t it be better for you to end it cleanly? If you hate it so much, you could sacrifice yourself."


    <em>That eye seems to be the source of her power...</em>


    The ck eye drawn on her hand caught my attention. If I could just attack it, I might win...


    "Where do you think you''re going?"


    "Ugh."


    Thinking that, I tried to move, but with a single gesture from the Demon God, I was forced to my knees on the ground.


    <em>...She''s strong.</em>


    Her own strength didn''t seem all that impressive. But the power emanating from that eye was overwhelming.


    "Are you watching, O Great One...?"


    "Ugh..."


    "I don''t know exactly what you are, but I promise to show you even more delightful scenes. So, grant me even more power..."


    "...What do I have to do?"


    The Demon God, who had been murmuring to herself while stroking her hand, finally looked at me.


    "I''ve told you many times, fulfill your duties as the Demon King."


    "..."


    "It''s not difficult, is it? Just close your eyes and do it. Well then, goodbye."


    With those words, she disappeared before my eyes in an instant.


    "Huff, huff..."


    When I came to my senses, I was back at my dormitory desk.


    "..."


    My whole body was drenched in cold sweat. I wanted to dismiss it as just a bad dream, but the wound on my knee said otherwise.


    "Damn it."


    Lunchtime, when I had promised to meet Frey after a long time, had already passed.


    "Damn it all..."


    I clenched my lips tightly and tried to stand up, but as I looked at the letter on the desk, I closed my eyes tightly.


    <em>- Drip...</em>


    Tears flowed from my eyes.


    It was toote.


    Far toote.


    Toote to speak my true feelings, to confess, to spend time together as real lovers.


    "Ugh, uh..."


    I finally realized my feelings.


    No, actually, I realized them a long time ago. I just hadn''t acknowledged them until now.


    Why did I do that? Now that everything was toote, I am filled with nothing but regret.


    I''ll be your precious gem, Frey.


    I love you.


    I added the words I should have said long ago beneath the sentence I had agonized over all night.


    "This isn''t enough..."


    I mustered a little more courage.


    <em>- Thump...!</em>


    It was so easy.


    <em>- Thump, thump...</em>


    Why couldn''t I do this until now?


    <em>Is there still time?</em>


    The thought suddenly crossed my mind.


    Before graduating from the academy. Just until then, couldn¡¯t we spend that time as lovers?


    If we could do that, I could face my end without any regrets.


    "Lord Demon King, there''s a big problem!!!"


    "Speaking in humannguage... What''s gotten into you, speaking like that?"


    While I was lost in these thoughts, my familiar, a crow, flew in and raised its voice.


    What could it be? I never saw it so agitated...


    "A rebellion!"


    "What?"


    "Some extremists, led by Dmir Khan and Lemerno, have defied your orders andunched an attack on the academy!"


    "...!"


    Hearing those words, I hurriedly pulled back the curtain, and the sight before me was horrifying.


    <em>- Crackle...!</em>


    "As expected of the Hero... He''s quite something."


    Frey, covered in blood and gravely wounded, was locked in a deadly struggle with Dmir Khan.


    <em>- Rumble, rumble...</em>


    The academy''s sports field was burning horribly in the background.


    "Damn it."


    Without a moment to think, I opened the window and jumped out.


    "...Hmm."


    The academy students were safe, at least for now.


    All the academy students were trembling in fear, using Frey, who was barely holding on, as thest line of defense.


    "Frey!! We''ll help..."


    "No!!!"


    Serena and a few other students tried to join the fight, but Frey screamed at them to stay back.


    He must know the difference in power between them and Dmir Khan.


    "..."


    Anyway, the time hase.


    The time for farewell.


    I wanted to y a love game with him, even just a little.


    What a shame.


    "Ruby, Ruby is here! Finally, Ruby has arrived!"


    "Alright! Now we have a chance!"


    "Long live Ruby!!"


    Sorry, Frey.


    Even though I had to fall into darkness and corruption without conveying the words I wanted to say.


    But I wouldn¡¯t forget my feelings for you.


    <em>- Swooshhh...</em>


    "...Ruby?"


    "Huh, wha...?"


    "The Demon... King?"


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    <em>- Swoooshh...</em>


    A few hourster.


    "Cough, cough..."


    "The fun with you guys ends here. As of today, I officially dere that the Demon King has descended upon the Empire and this world."


    Ruby, shedding her clone form and appearing in her mature, true body, exuded a terrifying killing intent as she made the deration.


    "Woaaaah!!"


    "The Demon King has finally awakened!!"


    "Long live Ruby!!"


    The Demon King''s Army began to cheer.


    "This can''t be happening..."


    "Ruby... the Demon King? Why...?"


    "This can''t be real... it''s a trap by the enemies."


    The studentsy on the ground helpless, their expressions painted with utter despair.


    "Ruby..."


    "How does it feel to have been yed by me all this time?"


    epting her fate as the Demon King, Ruby stepped on Frey, who was lying in front of her.


    "You were used by me all this time. Foolish brat."


    "..."


    "Yourck of reaction is boring. Let''s end this now."


    Hearing those words, Frey slowly turned his head to the side and closed his eyes.


    "..."


    A heavy silence descended on the battlefield.


    "...H-Hmm."


    Even after quite a while had passed, Frey''s head did not get crushed.


    "Ruby?"


    Frey, who was quietly resting his cheek against her foot, cautiously asked her a question.


    "Could it be, your consciousness¨C?"


    "Retreat."


    Looking down at him quietly, Ruby cut him off before suddenly turning around and making an explosive announcement.


    "Demon King! You can''t! That guy is the Hero...!"


    "You must end his life here. So..."


    "Wouldn''t that be boring?"


    "..."


    Dmir Khan and Lemerno, who had been panicking at her words, were left speechless by what she said next.


    "I hate boredom. I want excitement. I want to see the Hero struggle endlessly in that futile hope."


    "But..."


    "Retreat!! The Demon King''s Army is to follow mymand!!"


    Before anyone could argue, Ruby''s authoritativemand was issued to the entire Demon King''s Army.


    "...Understood."


    No one dared to defy Ruby''smand, who had truly be the Demon King.


    A few minutester, the Demon King''s army, which had left the academy in a half-destroyed state, hadpletely vanished.


    It was a somewhat anticlimactic end to what was called the ''Siege of the Academy¡¯.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    <em>- Step, step...</em>


    Now with apletely broken expression, his tears long dried up, the real Frey quietly walked forward.


    <em>- Swoosh...</em>


    His transparent form led him to the very room where Ruby had been just moments before.


    "As I thought."


    There were the memories of himself, the heroines, and everyone Ruby had ever helped.


    "Ruby..."


    "She..."


    What they were looking at was a letter stained with tear marks, filled with numerous writing and erasing marks.


    "Ruby hasn''tpletely fallen."


    Memory Frey, gently stroking the letter, looked around and spoke.


    "Just as I resist my fate with my mind control, she is resisting her fate in her own way."


    "Then..."


    "It means there''s still hope."


    Saying that, memory Frey stepped out of the room.


    "I need to recruit a Hero Party from today."


    "A Hero Party?"


    "Are you nning to fight Ruby?"


    He stopped walking and smiled softly.


    "No, not to fight, but to reach her."


    "To reach her, and then what?"


    Crying over Ruby''s fall, Roswyn urgently asked, and Frey gently patted her as he whispered.


    "Don''t worry, I''ll figure it out."


    "That''s not the issue...!!"


    "... You just need to change your perspective."


    As soon as he said that, the world flipped.


    "..."


    Then suddenly, the real Frey, still with a soulless and empty expression, saw the Demon King''s Castle appear before him.


    "Arghhhhhh!!"


    <em>- Crash, crackle...!</em>


    <em>- Rumble, rumble...!!</em>


    The Hero Party and the Demon King''s Army shed fiercely.


    It seemed that the moment of the ''final battle'' had begun.


    <em>- Sizzle, sizzle...</em>


    "...?"


    Despite his vacant stare, Frey felt a presence next to him and turned his head.


    "Oh."


    After a long silence, Frey finally spoke.


    "...Ruby?"


    "Hmph."


    Through the crack that appeared before him, Ruby walked towards him.


    "I thought you were having too hard of a time... so I came to watch with you."


    She looked as if her soul might extinguish at any moment.


    "Why do you look so downcast?"


    "Ruby..."


    "Don''t be a wuss."


    The soft gaze of the girl started to fill the hollow eyes of the boy.

 Chapter 382: Your Precious Gem

    The final battle between the Hero Frey and the Demon King Ruby has already been going on for a day.


    <em>- Crackle¡­!!!</em>


    <em>- Shhh¡­!</em>


    Ruby¡¯s demonic energy and Frey¡¯s ster mana shed fiercely, creating a terrifyingly intense collision.


    ¡°Huff, huff¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Both the boy and the girl were severely injured, with no unscathed spots left on their bodies.


    <em>- Swooshh¡­</em>


    The surroundings of the Demon King¡¯s castle had already copsed beyond recognition. The might of Ruby, the strongest Demon King in history, and the valor of Frey, equipped with the Hero¡¯s Armament, were that powerful.¡°What the¡­¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe it even when I see it with my own eyes¡­¡±


    The Hero Party, who had been blocking the Demon King¡¯s Army from entering the battlefield to help Ruby, was left speechless.


    Even from a distance, merely witnessing the fragments of the battle, the Demon King¡¯s Army and the Hero Party were overwhelmed by the mythical sh.


    However, everything has an end. No matter how evenly matched their battle was, it couldn¡¯t go on forever.


    ¡°Haaa!¡±


    ¡°Ugh¡­!¡±


    The decisive blow was Frey¡¯s desperate sword strike that exploited a momentary gap in defense. It was a fight to see who wouldnd the final blow first, and Frey emerged victorious.


    ¡°Ugh¡­¡±


    <em>- Crash¡­!</em>


    Ruby staggered, spitting blood. Frey then grabbed her and mmed her into the ground.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Thus, after a long time, they finally faced each other.


    ¡°Ruby¨C¡±


    ¡°¡­It¡¯s a pity, I could have destroyed the world.¡±


    Frey tried to say something, but Ruby turned her gaze away and spoke.


    ¡°What are you waiting for, finish me quickly.¡±


    ¡°Can I ask you one question?¡±


    ¡°You insolent fool. Do you think you have the luxury¨C¡±


    ¡°Why did you let me win?¡±


    Ruby fell silent at his words.


    ¡°You could have easily avoided thatst attack, couldn¡¯t you? No, the fact that you showed a gap in the first ce is strange.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°I kept wondering throughout our fight, why does this feel so off, Ruby?¡±


    As Ruby remained silent, Frey quietly reached out and touched her cheek.


    ¡°As I thought, you let yourself be corrupted on purpose.¡±


    ¡°What¡­¡±


    ¡°Because one of us has to die, you decided to bear it all and die yourself, didn¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Ruby¡¯s prolonged silence seemed to confirm Frey¡¯s words. Waiting patiently, Frey gently caressed her cheek.


    ¡°Hey, Ruby. I still like you.¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡±


    ¡°Who saved my mother? Who replenished my and Serena¡¯s life force? Who rescued all those children?¡±


    Saying this, Frey pressed his cheek against hers with a sad smile.


    ¡°I love you, Ruby.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know¡­¡±


    But Ruby pushed him away, turning her gaze cold.


    ¡°Kill me.¡±


    ¡°Ruby¡­¡±


    ¡°Kill me quickly, Frey.¡±


    Eventually, her cold expression wavered.


    ¡°Before I forget you.¡±


    Hearing this, Frey clenched his eyes shut and raised the sword hanging at his waist.


    <em>- Tremble¡­</em>


    His hand holding the sword began to shake.


    ¡°Do it.¡±


    Ruby urged him firmly but gently.


    ¡°You are the brightest existence in my long life.¡±


    As Frey¡¯s trembling hand steadied, Ruby, sensing her impending end, closed her eyes and whispered softly.


    <em>- Crash¡­!</em>


    In the next moment, Frey swung his sword with all of his strength.


    ¡°¡­?¡±


    Thinking that everything was over, Ruby spected about how terrifying purgatory might be.


    But the pain she anticipated never came.


    Then, with a puzzled expression, she opened her eyes.


    ¡°What¡­?¡±


    Instead of piercing her heart, Frey¡¯s sword was embedded in the ground.


    ¡°Oops, my hand slipped.¡±


    ¡°You¡­ what are you doing¡­¡±


    ¡°Ruby, I can¡¯t kill you.¡±


    Seeing that scene, Ruby looked bewildered, and Frey, holding her hand, began to speak.


    ¡°I¡¯d rather quit being the Hero than kill you.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be childish! This isn¡¯t a joke¡­!¡±


    <em>- Sizzle¡­</em>


    ¡°¡­Huh?¡±


    As she raised her voice at him, Ruby widened her eyes in shock.


    ¡°Frey?¡±


    ¡°Hehe.¡±


    His body had turned pitch ck.


    ¡°Finally, the effect is showing.¡±


    ¡°You¡­ what did you¡­¡±


    ¡°I turned myself into a demonic monster, Ruby.¡±


    ¡°What!?¡±


    Ruby touched Frey¡¯s decaying body and then shouted in shock.


    ¡°Through ¡®Mind Control,¡¯ I prevent myself from hating you and bing corrupted.¡±


    ¡°Are you crazy? Why would you do that¨C¡±


    ¡°To escape the fate of being a hero.¡±


    ¡°¡­?¡±


    ¡°In order to escape the fate of having to kill you, I studied and studied the magic to turn someone into a demonic monster together with everyone. Of course, everyone tried to stop me at first, but¡­ I seeded in the end.¡±


    As he spoke, blood began to trickle from Frey¡¯s mouth.


    ¡°W-Wait, wait a moment¡­¡±


    ¡°One day, a mysterious demonic monster suddenly appeared in this world. With my body turned into that of a demonic monster and my stained heart, the world will never recognize me as the Hero.


    Frey¡¯s words were true.


    <em>- Shhhh¡­</em>


    The ¡®Blessing of the Stars,¡¯ his power, and the ¡®Hero¡¯s Power¡¯ began to fade away.


    ¡°It seems this was the right answer.¡±


    ¡°Y-You crazy bastard!!¡±


    Watching his deteriorating state, Ruby spoke in a panicked voice.


    ¡°You¡¯ll have to live your whole life under constant supervision to not fully turn into a demonic monster! You¡¯ll spend your entire life filled with pain and dread!!¡±


    ¡°Killing you and living my whole life with guilt¡­ that seems a much worse fate to me¡­¡±


    ¡°You idiot! You fool!!¡±


    ¡°I¡­ will love you forever¡­ Ruby¡­¡±


    ¡°No¡­!!¡±


    Watching Frey, who was turning even darker, Ruby gritted her teeth and thought hard.


    <em>¡­I need to escape the fate of being the Demon King first before him.</em>


    ¡°Ugh¡­¡±


    <em>If I escape the fate of the Demon King faster, Frey¡¯s fate as a hero might remain. Then he might be able to resist the demonification to some extent.</em>


    It was simple, yet there was a w to that n.


    She had to quickly escape the fate of the Demon King right now.


    But how?


    By what means?


    Like Frey, should she imnt the ster mana into her body?


    Or should she use mind control like him?


    ¡°¡­¡±


    While she was lost in thought, Frey, who was groaning above her, suddenly fell silent.


    <em>- Thud¡­!</em>


    He copsed onto her, wearing a happier smile than ever.


    ¡°Ruby¡­¡±


    ¡°Frey¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­This might be thest time, can you do me a favor.¡±


    Hearing those words, tears began to flow from Ruby¡¯s eyes. Frey¡¯s condition was dire, just as he had said. The side effects of the demonification were more severe than expected. His body couldn¡¯t fully handle the transformation.


    ¡°Please¡­ Read aloud what you wrote in your letter to me.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Please, sis¡­¡±


    As if he were a child again, Frey pleaded with tears welling in his eyes.


    ¡°You¡¯ve never said it even once until now¡­¡±


    ¡°Ugh, uh¡­¡±


    ¡°I always wanted to hear it just once, from your own lips¡­¡±


    As he struggled to keep his eyes open, Ruby buried her head in his chest and spoke in a trembling voice.


    ¡°I love you¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°I will love you forever, Frey.¡±


    For the first time, Ruby acknowledged her feelings to him, and after saying those words, she began to cry.


    ¡°So¡­ please don¡¯t leave me¡­¡±


    ¡°Hehe¡­¡±


    ¡°I finally realized¡­ that I love you too¡­¡±


    That day marked the first time in history that a demon, a race that had never loved or understood love,prehended it.


    <em>- Shrrrr¡­</em>


    And at that historical moment, a miracle began to unfold before their eyes.


    <em>- Crackle¡­</em>


    ¡°Wh-what?¡±


    The darkness in her mind, which had been focused on hatred and destruction, started to clear.


    <em>- Sizzle, sizzle¡­</em>


    The demonic energy within her began to vanish.


    ¡°Ruby¡­?¡±


    ¡°How is this happening¡­?¡±


    Ruby and Frey both wore expressions of shock at this unprecedented situation.


    <em>- Sizzle¡­</em>


    In perfect harmony, the rate at which their fates began to dissolve started to match, aligning in a miraculous way.


    <em>- sh¡­!</em>


    Time passed.


    ¡°Ah.¡±


    ¡°Ugh¡­¡±


    Frey and Ruby simultaneously staggered with a bit of dizziness.


    ¡°¡­?¡±


    Yes.


    The fate of the Hero and the Demon King had simultaneously vanished at that exact moment.


    ¡°¡­Huh?¡±


    ¡°Wh-what is this?¡±


    Having shed the enormous burdens of being the Hero and the Demon King, the now ordinary boy and girl looked at each other in bewilderment.


    <em>- Shhh¡­</em>


    The stars in the night sky shone exceptionally bright that night.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    ¡°Finally¡­ everything is over.¡±


    ¡°Indeed.¡±


    A few hourster, in an unknown space.


    ¡°I never imagined it would end like this. My creations, shedding their fates together.¡±


    In that space, the Sun God watched with a fascinated expression as a boy and a girl, holding hands and pressing their cheeks together, sat on the ground and gazed up at the night sky.


    ¡°So, do you dislike it?¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about? It¡¯s the most beautiful ending of all.¡±


    The Sun God, hurriedly shaking her head at the blunt question from her sibling, the Moon God, muttered softly.


    ¡°The world I originally wanted was one filled with such happiness. Like a visual novel or a romance novel.¡±


    ¡°Again with that Blue Star culture? Don¡¯t you ever get tired of it?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t dismiss the subculture of the Blue Star! Blue Star is a neutral zone with a highly developed culture¨C¡±


    ¡°Enough, enough. Talking to my NEET sister who created the world like a game is just a loss for me. If the Star God hadn¡¯t disappeared suddenly, you wouldn¡¯t have be the main deity.¡±


    ¡°Hmph¡­¡±


    The Moon God cut off the Sun God¡¯s words, then turned to look down.


    <strong>- Frey, I don¡¯t know what happened, but it seems things turned out well, right?</strong>


    <strong>- Yeah, yeah, it seems so¡­</strong>


    Frey¡¯s demonification had been sessfully halted by thebined efforts of the two goddesses, and Ruby¡¯s wounds were healed. Frey and Ruby, with their cheeks blushing bright red, continued their conversation while clinging to each other.


    <strong>- Ruby, do you remember what you wrote in the letter? That you said you are my precious gem.</strong>


    <strong>- Why are you bringing that up now? I was so overwhelmed then¡­</strong>


    <strong>- Then I¡¯ll be your star. How about that?</strong>


    <strong>- Please stop¡­ it makes me cringe¡­</strong>


    A smile naturally spread across the lips of Lunar, the Goddess of the Moon. As the goddess of both the moon and the night, young lovers were always a delightful sight for her.


    A night of such lovers was like a special treat for her.


    <strong>- Here, this is a gift, Frey. I originally meant to give it to you then¡­</strong>


    <strong>- This is¡­ a pendant?</strong>


    <strong>- It¡¯s a legendary artifact that can hold a precious treasure. Without the memory of the treasure inside, no one can open it. I took it from the treasure vault of the Demon King¡¯s Castle.</strong>


    <strong>- Wow¡­</strong>


    Lunar, watching the boy and girl, began to wonder.


    When will they do it?


    <strong>- Hmph¡­</strong>


    <strong>- Mmm¡­</strong>


    It didn¡¯t take long for their tongues to entangle. At this rate, it seemed certain that she would be able to replenish her energy before the night was over.


    <strong>- Ruby!!</strong>


    <strong>- Frey!!!</strong>


    <strong>- Brother!!</strong>


    As she thought this, Roswyn, Serena, and Aria, along with the Hero Party, began running towards them from a distance.


    <strong>- This has to be recorded! Where did my magical recording device go¡­</strong>


    <strong>- Um, Ruby. About our bet¡­</strong>


    ¡°Well¡­ The more, the merrier, right?¡±


    At first, Lunar frowned at the broken mood, but soon she muttered with a smile.


    <strong>- Everyone, gather here! We¡¯re taking amemorative photo!!</strong>


    <strong>- Wait a minute¡­</strong>


    <strong>- Don¡¯t push!</strong>


    Meanwhile, the atmosphere quickly turned chaotic.


    As the children gathered around Frey and Ruby, the atmosphere soon began to calm down.


    ¡°This is nice¡­¡±


    The magical recording device activated, and shooting stars lit up and decorated the sky.


    If this were a novel or a game, it would be the scene that marked the ¡®ending.¡¯


    The bright smiles of Frey, the likely protagonist, and Ruby, the likely heroine, left a deep impression on anyone who saw them.


    ¡°Speaking of which¡­¡±


    As she watched the scene with satisfaction, Lunar turned her gaze to the side.


    ¡°Why did our youngest sibling start a rebellion?¡±


    As she watched, her expression turned cold.


    ¡°Why¡­? Why on earth¡­? It doesn¡¯t make sense¡­ A mortal rejecting the fate bestowed by the gods?¡±


    ¡°Eclipse. Why did you create warlocks, demonic monsters, and the Demon King, inciting rebellion in a world that was supposed to be peaceful?¡±


    ¡°It didn¡¯t matter whether the hero or the demon king died¡­ Only one of them needed to die¡­¡±


    ¡°ECLIPSE!!!¡±


    The Demon God, who had been unexpectedly struck down by the two who rejected their fate, was trembling, subdued by the two goddesses.


    ¡°Because of you, we had to impose an immense responsibility on the Hero! Why did you do such a thing?¡±


    ¡°I-I¡¯m sorry. I was wrong.¡±


    ¡°¡­Eclipse?¡±


    ¡°Please forgive me. I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry¡­¡±


    Lunar, who was fiercely interrogating her, tilted her head in confusion.


    ¡°What is this? She¡­¡±


    The state of the Demon God was strange.


    She, who was clearly the culprit behind all this, was trembling in fear for some reason.


    <strong>- Is this the enjoyment you promised, Eclipse?</strong>


    ¡°No, no, no. Please, just one more chance. Please¡­¡±


    <strong>- I have consumed countless dimensions, but this is the first time I¡¯ve encountered such a vast and vibrant dimension.</strong>


    A mysterious presence began to whisper in the mind of the Demon God.


    <strong>- It was also the first time I fought someone on equal footing. I never thought the Creator God of this dimension, the Star God, would be so strong. She seeded in subduing my main body that invaded this dimension and making my main bodyy dormant.</strong>


    ¡°I-Is T-that so?¡±


    <strong>- Initially, I nned to leave after causing moderate destruction to this dimension, but I¡¯ve changed my mind.</strong>


    The eye in the Demon God¡¯s hand quietly observed Frey, Ruby, and the Hero Party.


    <strong>- This dimension is worth using all the power of my dormant main body.</strong>


    ¡°That means¡­¡±


    <strong>- I must devour this beautiful dimension by any means necessary.</strong>


    As the whispering ended,


    <em>- Crackle¡­! Crackle, crackle¡­!!!</em>


    ¡°Kyaaah!?¡±


    ¡°Ugh!!¡±


    ck tendrils burst from the Demon God¡¯s hand, ensnaring the Sun God and the Moon God.


    ¡°Wh-what are you¡­!¡±


    ¡°Oh, heavens. What power¡­!¡±


    The faces of the Sun God and the Moon God were filled with terror as they failed to resist the sudden attack. They realized the horrifying power of the eye, which was beginning to draw power from its main body.


    ¡°U-Um¡­ but¡­ Everything is over already in this dimension¡­¡±


    <strong>- Hmm?</strong>


    ¡°In our dimension, even gods can¡¯t interfere in reality recklessly. If they do, they lose their divinity¡­¡±


    <em>- Crack, crack, crack¡­!!!</em>


    ¡°¡­Huh.¡±


    The Demon God¡¯s eye widened.


    <strong>- Wh-what¡­? What is that?</strong>


    Tendrils from the eye began to extend across the entire continent of the real world.


    <em>- Rumble, rumble, rumble¡­</em>


    Soon after, the sun that had been brightly shining, or rather, what was thought to be the sun, quietly opened its eye.


    <strong>- Ruby¡­</strong>


    <strong>- Frey¡­</strong>


    At the eerie and terrifying sight, Ruby and Frey, holding hands, stood up.


    <em>¡­What kind of entity did I bring in?</em>


    ¡°Even so, it¡¯s useless¡­ It¡¯s just a bluff, it can¡¯t interfere any further, right?¡±


    ¡°Frey¡­ and Ruby¡­ will destroy you. Even if it means consuming all of our divinity, we will give them our power¡­¡±


    The Sun God and the Moon God, gritting their teeth, red at the eye as they watched the chaos in the real world.


    <strong>- What are you talking about? There are no heroes or demon kings in that world anymore.</strong>


    ¡°¡­!¡±


    Upon hearing those words, the faces of the two goddesses quickly turned pale.


    <strong>- And you see¡­ it seems I¡¯ve found a way to interfere.</strong>


    ¡°W-What?¡±


    <strong>- Thanks to that fool who chose ¡®demonification¡¯ as a means of corruption.</strong>


    The eye narrowed, then burst intoughter.


    <strong>- Demonic monsters originate from my void realm.</strong>


    ¡°No way¡­¡±


    <strong>- Frey himself has be my ¡®backdoor.¡¯</strong>


    Everyone froze at those words.


    <strong>- Now, he is mine.</strong>


    ¡°¡­What?¡±


    The Sun God, the Moon God, and the Demon God¡­


    <strong>- I¡¯ll show you what true ¡®corruption¡¯ really means.</strong>


    Not only them but also the Hero Party, Ruby, and Frey, who heard the voice of the eye echoing across the entire world, were stunned.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    A few yearster, at Starlight Mansion.


    ¡°¡­Frey.¡±


    ¡°Huff, huff¡­¡±


    Ruby, with the expression of someone who had lost everything, knelt beside the bed, her head buried next to the dying Frey,pletely devoid of life.


    ¡°Hold on a little longer¡­ we¡¯re finding a way.¡±


    ¡°Ruby¡­¡±


    ¡°Serena and Irina¡¯s research has made progress recently. Ferloche is furiously honing her healing abilities. Kania is working on ck magic, and na is digging through newly discovered ruins. Everyone is trying so hard¡­¡±


    As Frey looked at her with eyes full of expression, Ruby desperately recounted everything they had done.


    ¡°Just hold on just a little longer, okay?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ve defied fate before, haven¡¯t we? So, this ordeal¨C¡±


    ¡°I have a request¡­¡±


    ¡°What is it? Tell me! Do you want some puppy love fruit? Or maybe ice cream? You haven¡¯t eaten that in a while¡­ Or¨C¡±


    ¡°Before the day ends¡­ please end me.¡±


    Ruby, who was speaking with a smile while holding Frey¡¯s hand, froze upon hearing his words.


    ¡°What are you talking about?¡±


    ¡°I¡­ know. Today is my limit.¡±


    ¡°No, no. Don¡¯t say that. Why are you talking like this?¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to lie to me, Ruby.¡±


    As he said this, Frey held Ruby¡¯s hand and began to rub it against his cheek.


    ¡°If I go past tonight¡­ I won¡¯t be able to maintain myself anymore.¡±


    ¡°No. No¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Ruby. I acted all high and mighty, but in the end, I¡¯ve only caused trouble¡­¡±


    ¡°No!!¡±


    Unable to bear Frey¡¯s final words, Ruby screamed.


    ¡°Since that day, people have been anxious¡­ Before that anxiety bes a reality, before I be a threat to everyone, please end me¡­¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t. You couldn¡¯t kill me, so why should I¡­¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to do it. If you want, you can call someone else. Just, end me before the day is over¡­¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t!!!¡±


    Ruby screamed again, then buried her head in Frey¡¯s chest and cried like a child.


    ¡°Huwaaaaaaaa¡­¡±


    ¡°My precious gem¡­ Ruby¡­¡±


    Frey, who kept rubbing her hand against his cheek, whispered with a difficult smile.


    ¡°It looks like the end hase. Let¡¯s just consider this an early farewell.¡±


    ¡°Frey¡­¡±


    ¡°Be happy without me, okay? Look after Aria. Talk to my mom and dad sometimes. Oh, and make sure Serena and Roswyn stay on the right path¡­¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t live without you¡­¡±


    ¡°Hehe.¡±


    Frey, now too weak to rub his cheek, struggled to finish his words.


    ¡°These past years¡­ I¡¯ve been so, so happy¡­¡±


    ¡°Hic, sob¡­ sob¡­¡±


    ¡°If there¡¯s a next life¡­ I want to marry you, sis¡­¡±


    Unable to finish his sentence, Frey closed his eyes.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    For a long time, silence filled the room.


    ¡°If it weren¡¯t for me¡­ if I hadn¡¯t chosen to be the Demon King¡­ this wouldn¡¯t have happened to you¡­¡±


    Tears streamed endlessly from her tightly shut eyes as Ruby rubbed her cheek against Frey¡¯s cold, lifeless cheek.


    ¡°If I hadn¡¯t hidden my feelings for years like an idiot¡­ if I¡¯d just told you I loved you once¡­¡±


    With a face full of regret, Ruby muttered, her chest filled with frustration towards herself.


    ¡°If I had confessed to you, even as a joke, on that day¡­¡±


    Moments she wished to return to, moments that had long passed, filled Ruby¡¯s mind.


    Those memories, where she blushed and muttered to herself that she wasn¡¯t really involved with Frey, drove her further into madness.


    ¡°Hic¡­ sob¡­¡±


    As her tears of regret soaked Frey¡¯s chest, something happened.


    <em>- Shhhh¡­!</em>


    <strong>- So, have you thought it over?</strong>


    ¡°¡­!¡±


    In front of her, a ck eye appeared, speaking in a low tone.


    ¡°You, you are¡­¡±


    <strong>- The conditions I proposed that night. Surely you haven¡¯t forgotten.</strong>


    At the sound of that whisper, Ruby¡¯s mind shed back to the night when Frey had been taken hostage, and the proposal made by the instigator of all these events who had visited her room at that night.


    <strong>- I¡¯ll give you another chance.</strong>


    ¡°¡­What?¡±


    <strong>- A chance to turn everything back and make Frey happy.</strong>


    As Ruby¡¯s expression gradually hardened, she reflected on the proposal she had forgotten.


    ¡°You expect me to believe that¨C¡±


    <strong>- We¡¯ll conduct a fair wager under the observation of the Star God. After all, without my main body, I¡¯m essentially without divinity.</strong>


    Ruby, who was visibly shaken by the words, listened as the eye chuckled and whispered cruel terms.


    <strong>- But, you must fall into corruption in ce of Frey. This cycle will be erased, and no one will remember it. You will literally be the absolute evil.</strong>


    ¡°Absolute evil¡­¡±


    <strong>- And in the endlessly repeating cycles, he and his girls will try to kill you.</strong>


    The eye, looking at her with a mocking gaze, continued.


    <strong>- The moment corruption transfers to you, the wager begins.</strong>


    ¡°¡­¡±


    <strong>- Can you face endless death, opposing the entire world for the sake of one man?</strong>


    And now, it was time for her to answer.


    ¡°What do I need to do?¡±


    Holding Frey¡¯s hand, Ruby asked in a trembling voice, and the eye curved into a crescent shape.


    ¡°Tell me immediately, before it¡¯s toote.¡±


    <strong>- This will be the greatest feast.</strong>


    Ruby¡¯s tear-filled eyes quietly met the eye¡¯s gaze.


    ¡°Goodbye, my shining star.¡±


    A few minutester.


    ¡°I will love you forever.¡±


    Ruby, having quietly kissed Frey¡¯s lips, slowly headed toward the door.


    ¡°Ruby¡­ I¡¯m sorry. I failed again¡­¡±


    ¡°What about brother? Is he okay?¡±


    ¡°Ruby, if you continue like this, you¡¯ll break too.¡±


    As she opened the door and prepared to leave the room with tears in her eyes, she was stopped by the people approaching her, causing her to burst into tears.


    ¡°Ruby?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°Ruby, please rest a bit. I¡¯ll take care of Frey.¡±


    Her best friend, Serena, who had be someone she could trust no matter what.


    Frey¡¯s sister, Aria, who was also a close friend to her.


    And even Roswyn, who always followed her around.


    ¡°Is the Young Master¡­ showing some improvement?¡±


    Even Vener, whom she hadn¡¯t seen for a while, appeared.


    These were the people she shared precious memories with, the bonds she could never sever.


    ¡°Goodbye, everyone¡­¡±


    ¡°¡±¡­?¡±¡±


    ¡°Please, never remember someone like me.¡±


    As she looked at them, tears streaming from her eyes, Ruby tightly shut her eyes and stepped over the threshold.


    ¡°Ruby¡­¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s acting strange today¡­¡±


    With Serena and Roswyn¡¯s voices echoing behind her, the world began to slowly turn upside down.


    <em>- Crackle, crackle¡­!</em>


    ¡°Ahhhh!!¡±


    As Ruby stared nkly at the world, the moment suddenly arrived.


    ¡°I-It hurts¡­!¡±


    The chilling energy that had surrounded Frey for years surged into her all at once.


    <em>My memories¡­ my memories are disappearing.</em>


    Simultaneously, her memories began to dissolve and crumble.


    Serena¡¯s confident face, Roswyn¡¯s puppy-like demeanor, Aria¡¯s cuteness, and Vener¡¯s loyalty all began to fade from her memory.


    <em>So, the wager is real¡­</em>


    The image of the Hero Party, the first-year studentsughing and chatting, the information about Lulu who had grown more affectionate, and the memories of everyone she had be close to started to vanish.


    <em>Thank goodness¡­ I wasn¡¯t deceived¡­</em>


    The student Frey, who woulde running whenever she reached out and rub his cheeks against her, the young master Frey who clung to her at the mansion, the Frey who first awakened his hero¡¯s power and fought in the forest, all began to disappear.


    The Frey who was delighted to receive the pendant, the Frey who saved Lulu, faded away in her memories.


    Their trips to the theater, eating ice cream together, and holding hands while looking up at the starry night sky¡ªall those moments vanished.


    And finally,


    Even the memory of their first meeting, where he chewed food to feed her as she was about to die, also faded away.


    <em>I am¡­</em>


    And, alongside all those memories, the Ruby who was always smiling beside him also burned away.


    <em>Ruby¡­</em>


    As she watched the fragments of her memories disappear, the reason for her tears began to fade. Summoning thest of her strength, Ruby had one final thought.


    <em>Your precious gem¡­</em>


    Then, she was enveloped by light.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    Ruby woke up in her Demon King¡¯s Castle, where a tranquil atmosphere lingered, and tilted her head with a puzzled expression.


    ¡°¡­?¡±


    She furrowed her brow for a while, feeling an inexplicable sense of difort.


    ¡°Yawn¡­¡±


    Then, yawning, she picked up a wine ss beside her and murmured.


    ¡°I¡¯m bored. Maybe I should burn the world down.¡±


    And so began the first cycle.


    It was the initial cycle designated as the retry point for Frey and Perloche, recing the now nonexistent zeroth cycle.


    ¡°H, sob¡­ sob¡­¡±


    Meanwhile, in the real world, Frey, unable to bear watching, sat on the cold ground, crying.


    Ruby, silently patting his back, also began to tear up.


    The pendant that had never opened before was now quietly open.


    <em>- Srrk, srrk¡­</em>


    Inside the pendant was a single photograph.


    It was a group photo taken by Roswyn, featuring Frey, Ruby, and everyone else, all smiling brightly. The photo, now faded with time, greeted them warmly.


    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry, Ruby¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­I told you not to cry. Stop being a wuss.¡±


    The light that had escaped from the pendant began to envelop them once more.

 Chapter 383: Her Wish

    ¡°What¡¯s that?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    In the imaginary realm where the Sun God, Moon God, and re were temporarily confined.


    ¡°I don¡¯t have any memories like that, no matter how much I look back¡­¡±


    Lunar, who was sweating profusely as she observed the records of the zeroth cycle, muttered while trembling.


    ¡°I can¡¯t ept this. It¡¯s absurd.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Sis, you don¡¯t have any memories of this either, right?¡±


    ¡°Uh, uh-huh?¡±The Sun God, who had been looking at her with a worried expression, tilted her head with a look of bewilderment.


    ¡°Surely¡­ I don¡¯t have any memories like that¡­¡±


    ¡°Exactly, it¡¯s a trap by that eye. Who gave that pendant in the first ce? It must be that thing¡¯s trickery.¡±


    Trying to calm her heart, Lunar muttered to herself after hearing those words.


    ¡°O-Our cute littledy, can you send a message to the Hero? The content is¡­¡±


    As Lunar, still trembling, was about to request something while patting re¡¯s head¡­


    ¡°But Lunar, something¡¯s strange.¡±


    ¡°¡­?¡±


    The Sun God, who usually had a dazed expression, spoke with a serious expression for the first time in a long while.


    ¡°The memories are strange.¡±


    ¡°Memories?¡±


    ¡°Until now, I thought I had created the world¡­ but for some reason, I can¡¯t remember the moment of creation.¡±


    The Sun God, speaking in an uneasy tone, looked at Lunar with a troubled expression.


    ¡°If I created it, the world wouldn¡¯t be like this¡­¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s¡­ because of Eclipse. She interfered and made it that way.¡±


    ¡°When did she interfere? How did the war start? Do you know?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Lunar fell silent at those words.


    ¡°Could it be¡­ our memories were erased too?¡±


    Muttering with a nk expression, she continued.


    ¡°Even the memories of us gods were erased? When the zeroth cycle itself vanished?¡±


    ¡°That seems to be the case. Otherwise, it doesn¡¯t make sense¡­¡±


    ¡°S-Star God!!¡±


    Lunar, suddenly shouting desperately, opened the chat.


    ¡°No, Eldest Sister!! I usually don¡¯t call you that because of the huge age difference¡­ bute out!¡±


    ¡°L-Lunar, calm down¡­¡±


    ¡°You are the Creator God, you must know! Tell us if this is real or fake¡­¡±


    <em>- Crackle¡­!</em>


    As Lunar frantically typed and banged on the sturdy walls surrounding them, starlight began to seep through the wall next to her.


    <em>- Crash¡­!</em>


    ¡°¡­Sister!¡±


    Finally, shattering the ck wall, a stunningly beautiful woman basking in starlight appeared.


    ¡°What is this? You finally call me ¡®sister¡¯¡­ It¡¯s been so long. But I¡¯m in male form right now? This is a bit awkward, ya know.¡±


    ¡°Y-You look like a woman, though.¡±


    ¡°¡­Hic.¡±


    The Star God, who was speaking while staggering with a deeply flushed face, huped and blinked at the Sun God¡¯s words.


    ¡°Right, I brought out my main body to infiltrate here after so long¡­ Hic, I shouldn¡¯t use this form lightly¡­¡±


    ¡°Why do you drink so much¡­ Never mind, just answer the question.¡±


    For some reason, the eldest sister, who had lost her dignity as the Creator God and became addicted to alcohol, had been observing from a distance. Lunar, looking at her with her usual annoyed expression, regained herposure and spoke.


    ¡°Is that zeroth cycle thing real? It can¡¯t be, right? There¡¯s no way that¡¯s real.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°If that¡¯s real, it¡¯s the worst-case scenario. And it¡¯s so tragic. The Outer God must have tricked us, right?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    The Star God remained silent, her expression serious.


    ¡°Sis?¡±


    Lunar, speaking with a glimmer of hope, started sweating as she watched the Star God fall into a deep silence.


    ¡°You¡¯re joking, right? Please tell me you are.¡±


    ¡°Sigh.¡±


    ¡°No, no. Don¡¯t make that face. Please¡­¡±


    ¡°Now do you understand why I had to be an alcoholic?¡±


    Upon hearing those words, Lunar¡¯s legs gave out, and she copsed to the ground.


    ¡°Since that thing revealed the truth first, it¡¯s not against the rules for me to acknowledge it¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s real? That¡­?¡±


    ¡°I hoped they would remember, so I gave him the pendant, but I never thought the memories inside it would manifest. That thing is truly vile.¡±


    As she spoke, the Star God took a drink, her expression unusually forlorn today.


    ¡°I¡¯ve told you countless times that the world is being manipted, but it¡¯s all be a blur now.¡±


    ¡°We need to intervene immediately. If we don¡¯t interfere with this ordeal right now¨C¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ve failed. That thing has been waiting for this exact moment.¡±


    The Star God spoke quietly but forcefully as she gripped the bottle in her hand.


    ¡°I brought my main body, which I¡¯ve been saving until I regained a bit of strength, but that thing has been pouring all the power it umted from devouring multiple dimensions. So I came to save at least you all.¡±


    ¡°Why¡­ why is it doing this? Why use all the power it¡¯s umted from countless dimensions just to devour ours?¡±


    ¡°¡­Because our dimension is worth it.¡±


    The Star God¡¯s gaze was fixed on Frey and Ruby, who were being enveloped in the light of the pendant and returning to reality.


    The bottle she had been holding shattered, its fragments falling from her hand.


    ¡°Then¡­ What do we do? If even you can¡¯t intervene¡­¡±


    ¡°We can only watch.¡±


    The Star God stood up slowly, heading toward the exit she had created, and added quietly.


    ¡°Their choices.¡±


    The sky in the real world, visible through the exit, had darkened.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    For a moment, the setting sun in the sky and the gaze of the Star God crossed paths.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .<blockquote>


    H-Hero, the Moon God says what you saw was a lie. She says she has no memory of it!</blockquote><blockquote>


    Ah¡­ The Sun God says their memories were erased¡­</blockquote><blockquote>


    The Star God says the meaning of the pendant¡­</blockquote>


    Frey, who was reading the messages appearing before him with a forlorn expression, closed the window before he even finished reading all of it.


    ¡°Huff, huff¡­¡±


    He was already vaguely aware that all this was real due to the returned memories. But the messages he just received confirmed it, cementing everything as truth.


    In a situation where there was no room for doubt, Frey clutched his pounding, aching chest and breathed heavily.


    ¡°Ru-Ruby.¡±


    ¡°Why are you panting like that, you fool?¡±


    ¡°Ruby¡­ sis¡­¡±


    As he reached out, Ruby, enveloped in light and clinging to him, tried tofort him.


    <em>- Srrk¡­</em>


    Fortunately, this time his hand did not pass through her. Frey¡¯s hand gently caressed Ruby¡¯s cheek.


    ¡°Your hands are as rough as ever.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Which is why you always rubbed your cheek against me instead of using your hands.¡±


    Feeling the familiar touch of his hand, roughened by harsh training and battles, Ruby closed her eyes for a moment, then slowly opened them and looked at him.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­ Ruby¡­¡±


    ¡°Hush.¡±


    Before she knew it, Frey was crying with his head buried in her chest


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, it¡¯s okay¡­ my Frey.¡±


    Looking down at him with a calm expression, Ruby thought, once a little kitten, always a little kitten, and started gently stroking his back.


    ¡°It¡¯s not okay¡­ nothing is okay¡­¡±


    ¡°This bastard. I¡¯m fine, so why are you talking so much?¡±


    ¡°With every regression I made, every regression Ferloche made¡­ you must have suffered so much¡­¡±


    Saying this, Frey trembled.


    ¡°Why fret over something you don¡¯t remember? It must have been harder for you, being hunted by me continuously.¡±


    ¡°But¨C¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about every little thing.¡±


    Ruby spoke coolly and gave an awkward smile.


    But her words were only half true.


    ¡°¡­Actually, we both remembered, didn¡¯t we?¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    ¡°Subconsciously, I mean.¡±


    Although the existence of the zeroth cycle hadpletely vanished, the memories remained in their subconscious, subtly influencing them.


    ¡°Me wanting to be your lover, choosing that route while traveling across the Western Continent¡­¡±


    ¡°Frey.¡±


    ¡°The meaningful things you said during the Third Ordeal¡­¡±


    Ruby¡¯s pupils trembled slightly upon hearing his words.


    ¡°What did I do to you¡­?¡±


    ¡°Stop ming yourself¡­¡±


    ¡°The curse I cast on you during the Third Ordeal¡­ that curse¡­ ugh¡­¡±


    The curse that slowed the target down and inflicted excruciating pain until death. Realizing that he had used that curse on Ruby, Frey looked up at her with a pale face.


    ¡°The violence I inflicted on you wanting to be your lover? Those horrific tortures?¡±


    ¡°I inflicted simr tortures on you.¡±


    ¡°I thought you didn¡¯t understand love. I thought no one had ever loved you. You gave up everything for me¡­¡±


    ¡°You did the same, Frey.¡±


    Embracing Frey, Ruby rubbed her cheek against his neck and whispered.


    ¡°The one to me is that eye demon. You did nothing wrong.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean¡­¡±


    ¡°Shh, be quiet.¡±


    Ruby wiped away Frey¡¯s tears with her hand and then kissed his eyes.


    ¡°We met again after so long¡­ Are you going to keep showing me this side of you? Frey?¡±


    ¡°Sis¡­¡±


    Their faces drew closer as the boy and girl looked at each other.


    ¡°Haah.¡±


    ¡°Mmm¡­¡±


    Their fingers intertwined, and their tongues entwined.


    <em>- Drip¡­</em>


    Hot tears rolled down their cheeks.


    It was unclear whether Frey, Ruby, or both were crying.


    They remained intertwined until the tears stopped flowing.


    ¡°¡­How did you recover your memories?¡±


    After a long time had passed, Frey pulled away from Ruby and asked, trying topose his emotions.


    ¡°The system disappeared, and as my mind cleared, the countless regressions brought back the memories bit by bit.¡±


    ¡°Ugh, ugh¡­¡±


    But as soon as he heard those words, Frey¡¯s mind shattered once again.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­ I¡¯m sorry¡­¡±


    ¡°You did more than I did, so what are you apologizing for?¡±


    ¡°It must have been painful¡­ and excruciating¡­¡±


    ¡°It was my choice.¡±


    Ruby embraced him again and began speaking with a smile.


    ¡°Every time I regressed, I touched Rosyn¡¯s notebook, gradually recovering my memories. That notebook had the power to restore forgotten memories and even in the deepest subconsciousness.¡±


    ¡°Roswyn¡­¡±


    ¡°Once I recovered all my memories, I focused on ¡®atonement¡¯ because of the sins I had umted.¡±


    Ruby spoke with a sorrowful expression.


    ¡°I destroyed this world so much. I killed many people and ruined many things.¡±


    ¡°No, no! That wasn¡¯t your fault¨C¡±


    ¡°Even if I lost my memories, my sins didn¡¯t disappear. The only way to erase those sins was through the atonement quest.¡±


    Ruby continued with a wistful expression.


    ¡°I was trying to reject fate, like in the zeroth cycle.¡±


    ¡°¡­!¡±


    ¡°I kept atoning, thinking that the remaining power of the Demon King might be because of my sins. So don¡¯t worry too much.¡±


    Hearing this, Frey asked urgently.


    ¡°So, did you seed in defying fate?¡±


    ¡°¡­I failed. The eye demon was thoroughly prepared.¡±


    Ruby chuckled and began caressing Frey.


    ¡°Because of that, I unnecessarily burdened them. Once they learn the truth, those kind-hearted people will surely feel guilty.¡±


    ¡°Ruby¡­¡±


    ¡°So, please, keep the truth hidden.¡±


    ¡°¡­What?¡±


    Suddenly, tears streamed down Ruby¡¯s cheeks as she spoke softly.


    ¡°Frey, I have a wish. Will you grant it?¡±


    ¡°A wish? What wish?¡±


    Looking at her with a bewildered expression, Frey grabbed Ruby¡¯s hands and spoke.


    ¡°I¡¯ll grant anything. Anything at all. Just tell me. Even if it burns my soul, I will¨C¡±


    ¡°Kill me.¡±


    ¡°¡­What.¡±


    With her forehead gently pressed against his, Ruby continued in a trembling voice.


    ¡°Kill me, annihte me, and end the Fourth Ordeal, and this endless cycle of tragedy.¡±


    In front of her eyes, a quest window appeared, unlike any before, now tainted ck.


    Final Quest


    Sacrifice (0/1)


    Reward: Guaranteed soul destruction, demonification¡­


    ¡°Please, Frey.¡±


    Ruby, who had been quietly watching the system window, finally pushed it aside and buried her head in Frey¡¯s chest.


    End the fourth trial


    ¡°You have to move forward.¡±


    ¡°Ruby¡­?¡±


    Tears streamed endlessly from the eyes of the girl who had decided to sacrifice everything for the boy.

 Chapter 384: The End of the Fourth Ordeal

    ¡°What¡­ what are you talking about, Ruby?¡±


    Frey, staring at Ruby with a hollow expression, forced a smile and spoke.


    ¡°You¡¯re joking, right? This is a joke, right?¡±


    ¡°Frey.¡±


    ¡°Why would I suddenly kill you? Don¡¯t even joke about that.¡±


    As he spoke, he urgently hugged Ruby and began to speak.


    ¡°I just regained my memories. After countless cycles, I finally remembered you¡­ and now you want me to kill you?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Now all that¡¯s left is to make you happy, Ruby.¡±Frey¡¯s cheek rubbed against Ruby¡¯s.


    It was an affectionate gesture they had often shared since childhood in the zeroth cycle.


    Normally, it was a soft and gentle act, but now it was filled with a desperate urgency.


    ¡°Ruby, stop joking¡­ let¡¯s think about what to do once the Ordeal is over.¡±


    ¡°Ugh.¡±


    Receiving Frey¡¯s affectionate gestures, Ruby bit her lip and swallowed her tears as memories of their past flooded back.


    ¡°We can go back to that ice cream shop we visited as kids, stay at an inn, and watch a y.¡±


    ¡°Frey¡­¡±


    ¡°We can live together at the academy. Don¡¯t worry about what others think. Let¡¯s be happy, even if it¡¯s just for a year. Okay?¡±


    ¡°Please, listen to me¡­ please.¡±


    Ruby cupped Frey¡¯s cheeks with her hands.


    <em>- Srrk, srrk¡­</em>


    Frey instinctively closed his eyes and rubbed his cheek against her hands.


    ¡°You really are like a cat.¡±


    Seeing him act just like he did in their childhood, Rubyughed through her tears and continued.


    ¡°Frey, you have to kill me to end the Fourth Ordeal.¡±


    <em>- Srrk, srrk, srrk¡­</em>


    ¡°Just like the heroines killing you was the right answer in the previous Ordeals, you killing me is the right answer now.¡±


    <em>- Srrk¡­</em>


    ¡°You have to kill me, Frey. It¡¯s the only way to move forward.¡±


    ¡°Mmph.¡±


    Frey, still rubbing his cheek against Ruby¡¯s hand, met her eyes as she firmly held his face.


    ¡°You know well that the Ordeal doesn¡¯t end even if someone else kills you, right?¡±


    ¡°Mmph¡­¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. So you have to kill me. By killing me, who still carries the fate of the Demon King, you end not just the Ordeal but this entire tragedy.¡±


    Hearing this, tears flowed from Frey¡¯s eyes, quietly soaking Ruby¡¯s hands.


    ¡°You fool. You intended to do this too. You know it¡¯s inevitable, so why are you crying?¡±


    ¡°Ruby, I can¡¯t. I can¡¯t kill you. Never.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be weak. You¡¯re the Hero, and I¡¯m the Demon King.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t care. I won¡¯t! I won¡¯t! I won¡¯t!!!¡±


    Frey¡¯s scream echoed all around.


    Final Quest


    Sacrifice (0/1)


    At the same time, the quest window began to shake as if urging them.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Seeing the quest window, a deep sorrow filled Ruby¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°Frey, don¡¯t have bad thoughts after the Ordeal ends, okay?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not killing you. I won¡¯t. I won¡¯t kill you.¡±


    ¡°You wouldn¡¯t cowardly abandon the other heroines, your sister, and your father, would you? You have people you¡¯re responsible for.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t care. It doesn¡¯t matter. I¡¯m not killing you. Never.¡±


    Frey, plugging his ears, shook his head vigorously.


    <em>- p¡­!</em>


    ¡°Ugh.¡±


    Seeing Frey in such turmoil, Ruby closed her eyes tightly and pped his cheek.


    ¡°Snap out of it, Frey.¡±


    Ruby, holding both his arms, dered firmly.


    ¡°If I sacrifice myself here, everyone can be happy.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll live well in the underworld, so don¡¯t worry about me. You know how strong I am, right? Conquering the underworld will be a piece of cake.¡±


    She smiled as she said this.


    But her eyes still trembled.


    ¡°Don¡¯t lie¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    If a demon like her died, she would go to purgatory. But being killed by Frey meant her soul would be eternally annihted.


    ¡°Even now¡­ you¡¯re barely holding on¡­¡±


    Frey, vaguely sensing this, clung to Ruby and refused to let go.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Time began to pass in silence.


    ¡°Frey, shall we go on a date?¡±


    As Frey gradually realized the reality they were in, Ruby whispered softly.


    ¡°¡­?¡±


    ¡°Shall we open the pendant once more?¡±


    Ruby, looking around the dimly lit room, spoke.


    ¡°Before we end everything, let¡¯s go on onest trip.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°To the past.¡±


    Frey¡¯s lifeless expression began to waver quietly.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    Ruby and Frey opened the pendant again, entering the illusion of the past.


    This time, instead of following their younger selves, they wandered around the world within the illusion.


    ¡°Pfft, this is fun.¡±


    ¡°Yeah¡­ it is.¡±


    They watched a y they used to see often.


    ¡°It¡¯s been a while. Our favorite ice cream shop where syrup was added for free.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Though they couldn¡¯t eat, they visited their favorite ice cream shop.


    ¡°Look over there! An inn! We once got misunderstood by Serena when she saw using out of there.¡±


    They even visited the inn where they frequently went for bread and soup.


    ¡°Frey, how did you manage to keep your grades up? I wasn¡¯t very good at studying, so I used illusion magic to cheat¡­ Did you do the same?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°No way, you were as smart as Serena.¡±


    After wandering around various ces, they finally arrived at the academy.


    ¡°The backyard. I wanted to have our first kiss in a ce like this, but we only managed it at the end.¡±


    ¡°Those cat spirits are as lively as ever¡­ Come to think of it, the academy is full of spirits. I wanted to catch and raise one¡­ Oh, I already was.¡±


    ¡°The dormitory¡­ When I was a maid, we used to sleep together there. I should have confessed then.¡±


    As they wandered around the ce filled with three years full of memories, Ruby chattered on.


    ¡°What do you think, Frey?¡±


    She asked, ncing at Frey.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Frey¡¯s expression was still lifeless, his eyes devoid of spirit.


    Even the tears he once shed had dried up, and he seemed to have passed the point of panic, his thoughts now frozen.


    Having watched him deteriorate over the years and having felt the same way herself, Ruby understood Frey¡¯s current state all too well.


    <em>This can¡¯t go on.</em>


    She could vividly imagine what Frey would be if he killed her now, and the kind of actions he might take afterward.


    So, despite entering this illusion, it remained just an illusion.


    Frey¡¯s eyes and expression only wavered at the beginning; now, they showed no signs of change.


    ¡°Do you remember this ce, Frey?¡±


    ¡°¡­Ah.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s our favorite spot. We had pics, camped, and yed tag here¡­¡±


    After much contemtion, Ruby brought Frey to their final destination.


    ¡°The stars here are always beautiful.¡±


    On a hill near the Starlight Mansion, where a pleasant breeze gently blew.


    Holding hands like they did in the past, Ruby and Frey gazed at the night sky.


    ¡°In a few minutes, we¡¯ll return to reality, where the Ordeal is still ongoing.¡±


    Her words were true.


    The illusionary world within the pendant summarized important scenes, allowing them to stay only for a few hours.


    She had tried to save as much time as possible, but changing ns anding here had cost quite a bit of time.


    If she wanted to move Frey¡¯s heart to kill her and ensure he didn¡¯t make any extreme choices afterward, she couldn¡¯t afford to miss thisst chance on the hill.


    ¡°I have onest gift for you.¡±


    Ruby extended her hand to Frey as she spoke.


    <em>- Crackle, crackle¡­!</em>


    The moment her hand touched Frey¡¯s shoulder, small sparks began to form.


    Transferring the Help System¡­


    ¡°Just in case, I asked before. It turns out the Help System can be transferred.¡±


    The system she received from the Demon God.


    Now, it was no longer needed by her.


    As Ruby began transferring the system to Frey, she grabbed his cheek and pulled it gently while he stared at her nkly.


    ¡°After giving you a gift to move forward, you¡¯d better not do anything foolish, okay?¡±


    ¡°¡­Ruby.¡±


    Finally, Frey spoke, his voice cracking and dry.


    ¡°You¡¯re my precious gem. So, where are you going?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t go. Stay by my side¡­¡±


    Frey, holding Ruby¡¯s hand, pressed it to his chest and bowed his head.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry I realized toote¡­ I¡¯ll make it up to you¡­ I¡¯ll shower you with even more affection¡­¡±


    Ruby, gently stroking him, softly interrupted his words.


    ¡°In this Help System, you can ask the system itself questions. Almost any question, and you¡¯ll get answers.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°But the more important the question, the more strength and energy it will consume. So be careful, okay?¡±


    With that, Ruby once againposed herself.


    ¡°Don¡¯t hate yourself, Frey.¡±


    Then, recalling a vivid memory, she left him with onest message.


    ¡°When everything is over, keep the truth hidden and find happiness. One person to be hated by history is enough.¡±


    These were the words Frey had spoken to her on the night he began to fall to the Outer God in the zeroth cycle.


    ¡°¡­In the end, there will always be hope.¡±


    With those words, Ruby stood up.


    <em>- Drip¡­</em>


    Although she had already steeled herself, tears began to flow from her eyes again.


    If Frey saw her like this, it would undermine all her efforts to persuade him.


    ¡°You must be happy¡­ Frey.¡±


    Hoping to see Roswyn, Serena, and Aria onest time before her annihtion, Ruby headed towards the mansion.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Frey sat alone on the hill for a long time afterward.


    ¡°¡­Help system, I have a question.¡±


    As the pendant began to glow, he suddenly stood up and spoke.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    <em>- Rumble, rumble¡­!</em>


    The boy and girl, enveloped in light, returned from their brief journey to the tentacle-covered basement.


    <strong>- Enjoyed your love escape?</strong>


    The eye, watching them, narrowed its gaze and asked.


    <strong>- If you want, I can let you do it a few more times. It¡¯s quite entertaining to watch.</strong>


    ¡°Shut up.¡±


    Ruby, staring at the eye with a cold voice, then looked at Frey standing before her.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    He seemed even more drained than before as if a gentle blow of the wind could crumble him.


    ¡°You¡¯ve made up your mind, Frey.¡±


    But Ruby looked at Frey with a relieved expression.


    ¡°Thank goodness¡­¡±


    He was neither shedding tears like before nor disying a lifeless gaze.


    Instead, he looked at Ruby with a resolute expression and eyes full of determination.


    ¡°Frey, actually, I have one more wish.¡±


    ¡°¡­What is it?¡±


    Seeing him like that, Ruby, now feeling reassured, voiced the second wish she hadn¡¯t dared to mention before, fearing it would backfire on her.


    ¡°Give me your name.¡±


    ¡°My name? What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°Give me your surname.¡±


    Ruby shook her head wryly, then spoke with a bright smile.


    ¡°My parents, as you know, were trash¡­ They didn¡¯t even give us sisters their surname.¡±


    ¡°So that¡¯s why you were just Ruby.¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­ So, when it¡¯s all over, could you¡­ maybe add me to your family register?¡±


    Ruby spoke with a sad smile, shuffling her feet.


    ¡°I want to be Ruby Raon Starlight.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Always. Since I was young. Being a duchess sounds cool, doesn¡¯t it? Hehe.¡±


    Rubyughed awkwardly.


    But tears were streaming down her cheeks.


    ¡°No, now that I think about it, it¡¯s a silly idea! If you put a Demon King on the register, people would look at you strangely¡­¡±


    <em>- Step, step¡­</em>


    ¡°And¡­ the descendants¡­ uh, well.¡±


    Ruby, babbling nervously, fell silent as Frey approached her with a determined expression.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Ruby looked at him with a face full of mixed emotions.


    ¡°¡­Goodbye, my shining star.¡±


    But the expression she wore in the end was a soft smile.


    <em>- Swish¡­</em>


    As Frey raised his sword high in front of her, the tears that fell from Ruby¡¯s eyes sparkled like stars.


    ¡°Goodbye, my precious gem.¡±


    She tried to keep her eyes on Frey till the end, but as the sword swung down, she closed them tightly.


    <em>If there is a next life¡­ let¡¯s meet again.</em>


    <em>- Thud¡­!</em>


    With thatst thought, the sound of the sword piercing deeply into a body echoed.


    And then, silence lingered for a while.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    ¡­?


    Ruby, who had been waiting for the end with her eyes tightly shut, noticed something strange just a few secondster.


    <em>Why don¡¯t I feel any pain?</em>


    She had distinctly heard the sound of the sword piercing her body. So why wasn¡¯t she feeling any pain?


    Was she already dead?


    But if that were the case, the sensations from her surroundings were too vivid to be real.


    ¡°What¡­¡±


    As Ruby pondered the bizarre situation, she felt a sudden unease and slowly opened her eyes.


    ¡°¡­What?¡±


    Before her eyes, an unbelievable sight unfolded.


    ¡°Ha ha.¡±


    Frey was smiling at her.


    re: Hero, no.


    re: Everyone is trying to stop you.


    re: The pretty sisters said if you do this, even soul recovery won¡¯t be possible.


    re: I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯ll do better, I¡¯m sorry, please think about it one more time.


    re: Hero, plea..se


    A chat window floated in the air.<blockquote>


    Fourth Ordeal subjects: Ruby, and you.</blockquote>


    Ignoring the blinking help window beside him, Frey was looking only at Ruby.


    ¡°Frey¡­?¡±


    ¡°Cough, cough¡­ damn it¡­¡±


    His own sword had pierced his heart.


    ¡°You¡­?¡±


    ¡°My hand¡­ slipped¡­¡±


    He smiled gently at the bewildered Ruby as he spoke, blood beginning to spill from his mouth.


    The ster mana wrapped around the sword spread throughout his body, destroying his organs.


    Final Quest


    Sacrifice (1/1)


    ¡°¡­No¡­ no, no, NO, NO!!!¡±


    Finallyprehending the gravity of the situation, Ruby screamed and rushed towards him.


    <em>- Crackle¡­</em>


    Simultaneously, a massive system window appeared in the sky.


    [The Fourth Ordeal Has Concluded.]


    In a way no one could have predicted, the Fourth Ordeal quietly came to an end.

 Chapter 385: Backdoor

    ¡°¡­¡±


    With tears streaming down her face, Ruby held up Frey who was about to copse.


    ¡°Cough, cough¡­¡±


    Frey, whose heart was pierced by his own sword, was coughing up blood in her arms.


    <strong>- Hmm.</strong>


    the Eye quietly observed them before turning its gaze to the ceiling.


    Ending the Ordeal¡­ 5%plete


    <strong>- It seems there are many adjustments to make. Well, it has been going on for a long time.</strong>


    the Eye, looking at a window only it could see, muttered to itself before turning its attention back to the boy and girl.¡°¡­Ah, Ahhh.¡±


    Finally, Ruby¡¯s eyes widened as she began to touch Frey¡¯s wound.


    <em>- Sizzle¡­</em>


    As healing magic emanated from Ruby¡¯s hands, her hands started to burn and smoke.


    ¡°No. No¡­¡±


    But she paid no mind, focusing solely on healing Frey¡¯s wound.


    ¡°W-Who do you think I am? I am the Demon King. I can fix this.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°J-Just hold on a bit, okay? I¡¯ll fix it.¡±


    Ruby began to slowly pull the sword from Frey¡¯s heart as she spoke.


    ¡°¡­Stop.¡±


    ¡°Shut up. Do you think I¡¯m going to let you go like this?¡±


    ¡°Ruby¡­¡±


    ¡°Be quiet and stay still.¡±


    Frey, with a fading voice, tried to stop her, but she was relentless.


    <em>- Fizzle¡­!</em>


    ¡°Hnnngh¡­¡±


    Finally, Ruby forcibly pulled out the sword that had pierced through Frey¡¯s heart, threw it aside, and quickly applied healing magic to the wound.


    <em>- Sizzle¡­</em>


    ¡°I can even regenerate a decapitated head. Of course, that¡¯s by monster standards, but this is nothing.¡±


    Just as Ruby said, the gaping hole in Frey¡¯s chest began to slowly close.


    ¡°¡­Ugh.¡±


    After some initial healing, Ruby discovered a problem: residual ster mana still permeated the wound.


    She chose the simplest and quickest solution¡ªabsorbing it herself.


    ¡°Haa, haa¡­¡±


    In less than a minute, Frey¡¯s heart waspletely healed.


    ¡°Y-You bastard¡­ you scared me.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°How dare you try to die in front of me, you shameless bastard¡­?¡±


    Ruby wiped the cold sweat from her brow. But, she noticed something and her expression began to harden.


    ¡°Why¡­ why?¡±


    It was truly strange.


    Her previously irreparable soul was gradually recovering.


    No, it seemed to be regenerating anew.


    The restored soul wasn¡¯t in great condition, but it was undoubtedly better than her state moments ago, where she could have crumbled at the slightest touch. ?


    ¡°¡­!?¡±


    Conversely, Frey¡¯s soul was now deteriorating, just as hers had been.


    It was as if their soul damage had swapped ces.


    ¡°Why¡­?¡±


    Moreover, despite having perfectly healed his body, Frey was dying rapidly.


    At a clearly abnormal rate.


    ¡°B-But, I healed the woundpletely¡­¡±


    No matter how much healing magic she poured into him, there was no improvement to his condition. Ruby, now on her knees, cradled Frey in her arms, her voice trembling with tears.


    ¡°Why is this happening¡­?¡±


    <strong>- Hahaha¡­ hahaha¡­</strong>


    the Eye that had been quietly watching them started to chuckle as if finding the situation amusing.


    <strong>- Who would have thought he would defy fate in such a manner?</strong>


    ¡°What¡­?¡±


    <strong>- Indeed, it was an unforeseen method.</strong>


    the Eye¡¯s gaze gleamed with a sense of exhration.


    ¡°You¡­ you did something! You did something to him!!¡±


    Ruby screamed, her eyes wild with fury, as she red at the Eye.


    <strong>- The co-subject of this Ordeal, Frey, sacrificed himself in your ce.</strong>


    ¡°¡­¡±


    <strong>- He is merely paying the price of that sacrifice.</strong>


    Ruby froze upon hearing those words.


    If what the Eye said was true, then Frey had taken on the damage to her soul, dying in her stead.


    ¡°Oh¡­¡±


    If that were the case, his end was inevitable.


    As his life extinguished, his soul would shatterpletely, causing Frey¡¯s very existence to vanish.


    He would go neither to heaven nor hell.


    He wouldpletely disappear from this world.


    ¡°Don¡¯t die.¡±


    Realizing this horrific and brutal truth, Ruby, now trembling, pressed her cheek against Frey¡¯s.


    ¡°You can¡¯t die, Frey.¡±


    ¡°Ru¡­by.¡±


    ¡°You must not die.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m¡­


    Ruby froze again at the sound of Frey¡¯s fading voice, rubbing her cheek desperately against his cold one.


    ¡°I¡¯m so selfish¡­ I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    ¡°¡­What.¡±


    ¡°But¡­ I just can¡¯t¡­ kill you.¡±


    Hearing those words, Ruby¡¯s sanity snapped.


    ¡°You stupid bastard!!!¡±


    Her voice, now a mix of sobs and anger, echoed painfully.


    ¡°You should have killed me!!! Why, why did you do this!! WHY!!!¡±


    ¡°Hehe¡­¡±


    ¡°You could have lived happily!! You could have just closed your eyes and killed me!! If you killed me, the Demon King, you could have lived happily ever after¡­ You could have had a happy ending!! Why!!!¡±


    Ruby, unable to finish her words, buried her face in Frey¡¯s cold chest, her body shaking.


    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t be happy¡­ at all.¡±


    Slowly wrapping his arms around her, Frey used thest of his strength to whisper softly.


    ¡°Losing my most precious gem¡­ How could that be a happy ending?¡±


    With those final words, Frey closed his eyes.


    <em>- Drip¡­</em>


    A single tear fell from his eye.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Leaving behind Ruby,pletely broken, watching over him.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    ¡°Let¡¯s make another deal¡­¡±


    With her soul slowly regenerating and Frey growing colder despite her healing attempts, Ruby staggered to her feet and approached the Eye.


    ¡°Give me one more chance. Just one more.¡±


    <strong>- A chance?</strong>


    ¡°This ending is exactly the same asst time. You must be as unsatisfied as I am.¡±


    Ruby watched the Eye for any signs of interest.


    <strong>- No, I am satisfied.</strong>


    But the Eye¡¯s response was resolute.


    <strong>- I have gathered enough power from witnessing countless tragedies and suffering in this world. I have no further regrets.</strong>


    ¡°B-But¨C¡±


    <strong>- Ah, but watching you regain your memories at the end of each cycle was always a treat.</strong>


    Ruby was speechless, staring nkly at the Eye.


    <strong>- And Frey rejecting fate once more was quite intriguing.</strong>


    ¡°¡­¡±


    <strong>- Not just his fate as a hero, but rejecting fate itself. Among all the countless dimensions I¡¯ve consumed, there has never been anyone like him.</strong>


    ¡°Then¡­¡±


    <strong>- But what¡¯s important is that I have already won the bet.</strong>


    Ruby tried to speak, but the Eye cut her off firmly.


    <strong>- You must remember the bet we made that day.</strong>


    ¡°Oh¡­¡±


    <strong>- If you were defeated after countless regressions, it would signify the Star God¡¯s victory; if Frey lost, it would be a triumph for me and the Demon God. Even if you had won, I had already savored this dimension sufficiently. However, I never anticipated such an opportunity.</strong>


    Upon hearing the Eye¡¯s words, despair washed over Ruby¡¯s face.


    Ending the Ordeal¡­ 80%plete


    <strong>- As per the conditions of the bet, I will consume this world once the Ordeal ends.</strong>


    the Eye looked down at her with satisfaction.


    ¡°What¡¯s that¡­?¡±


    <strong>- It¡¯s the countdown to the end of the Ordeal. Once itpletes, Frey will die and this world will be my meal.</strong>


    The eye began to shoot out tendrils in all directions.


    <strong>- Now, prepare for your final moment and reminisce about the past.</strong>


    <em>- Crackle¡­</em>


    Simultaneously, numerous scenes started to y in the room.


    ¡°Ah¡­¡±


    As she looked at the scenes, Ruby copsed to the ground with lifeless eyes.


    The memories of all the regressions unfolded before her.


    Ending the Ordeal¡­ 85%plete


    The moment Frey and she died together. The moment Frey retried. The moment Ferloche retried.


    All yed before her eyes.


    Ending the Ordeal¡­ 90%plete


    Frey copsing after drinking poison, and Kania finding his diary muchter and weeping as she held him.


    Ending the Ordeal¡­ 96%plete


    Ending the Ordeal¡­ 97%plete


    Irina burning him, na leading soldiers to chase him, Ferloche blinding him with holy power.


    And her own far more horrifying acts than all of them together that drove him to despair.


    [Ending the Ordeal¡­ 98%plete]


    As she reviewed all these tragedies, Ruby¡¯s face grew gaunt, her tears had dried up.


    [Ending the Ordeal¡­ 99%plete]


    As the final moments approached, Ruby closed her eyes and hugged Frey tightly.


    <em>- Rumble¡­</em>


    At that moment, the tendrils in the room started closing in on her, and the world began to turn upside down.


    <strong>- This is the end.</strong>


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    <em>- Crackle¡­!</em>


    ¡°¡­?¡±


    Ruby¡¯s eyes flew open at that very moment.


    <em>- Shaaaa¡­</em>


    Something in her embrace was glowing brightly.


    ¡°T-This is¡­¡±


    <strong>- Hmm?</strong>


    As Ruby, who had lost the will to live, took out the glowing object from her pocket, the Eye frowned for the second time at the unexpected turn of events.


    ¡°¡­A scroll?¡±


    Ruby had pulled out an old, crumpled scroll.


    ¡°Why is this glowing now¡­?¡±


    It was a scroll she had purchased a year ago from a shabby scroll shop in a back alley.


    The drunken owner had tried to rip her off by charging 1500 gold, but she had used magic to buy it.


    Despite her best attempts, even as the Demon King, she couldn¡¯t decipher it.


    She had kept it with her, attempting to decode it out of boredom, but never understood its true nature.


    Why was it glowing now?


    <em>- Shaaaa¡­!</em>


    While she was lost in thought, the scroll in her hand began to shine even more brightly, illuminating the dark room. Ruby¡¯s eyes widened in surprise as she looked around.


    <em>- Shashak¡­!</em>


    The Eye, not missing the opportunity, sent tendrils rapidly toward Ruby and the scroll.


    <em>- Pow¡­!</em>


    But before the tendrils could pierce them, the area around Ruby and the unconscious Frey shattered, and they disappeared.


    [Ending the Ordeal¡­ 99%]


    Error urred!


    Entities not detected.


    Abnormal termination.


    Troubleshooting the problem¡­


    Troubleshooting failed.


    The Eye, which had been watching this with an irritated gaze, soon regained its interest and looked up at the ceiling.


    The Ordeal has concluded.


    ¡°See¡­ I told you. The world is running on a script. Over and over again, relentlessly.¡±


    In front of the Eye appeared a woman with a serious expression.


    <strong>- Star God.</strong>


    ¡°You¡¯re not the only one who can nt a backdoor, eye demon.¡±


    The Star God¡¯s voice was cold and resolute.


    The energies of the stars and chaos shed fiercely.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    <em>- Crackle¡­! Crackle¡­!</em>


    ¡°Ah!?¡±


    After being engulfed by the light, Ruby regained her senses. When she opened her eyes, she found herself in a strange ce.


    ¡°W-where am I¡­?¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    Captivated for a moment by the mysterious ce she had never seen before, she suddenly became alert when she sensed a presence.


    ¡°Wh-who¡¯s there?¡±


    At the same time, Ruby held the still-cooling body of Frey close, as if cradling her own child.


    ¡°Lunar¡­ what do we do¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Do we have to¡­ tell the truth?¡±


    The Sun God, watching Ruby, whispered in a trembling voice to the Moon God beside her.


    ¡°Identify yourself. Are you an enemy or an ally?¡±


    ¡°Do we have to tell her that Frey¡¯s soul haspletely shattered?¡±


    Hearing this, Lunar tightly shut her eyes.


    ¡°More importantly, help me! I don¡¯t know where this ce is, but we need to heal this boy as soon as possible! So¡­¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no way¡­ not even a wish can bring him back now¡­¡±


    ¡°Fuck¡­¡±


    The two goddesses looked at Ruby, who was filled with hope, and the heroines in the real world, who were in a panic, with eyes full of fear.

 Chapter 386: Despair and Hope

    Chapter 386: Despair and Hope


    ¡°Ugh¡­¡±


    in the middle of a dark, unknown space.


    ¡°F-Frey¡­¡±


    Someone crouched there, muttering Frey¡¯s name with a look of despair.


    ¡°No¡­¡±


    Her name was none other than Roswyn.


    The moment she received the flower from Frey during the Fourth Ordeal, she was exiled to this iprehensible space.


    ¡°Y-Your soul. Frey¡¯s soul¡­¡±


    This space wasn¡¯t where the gods or re were, nor was it the reality where the heroines existed. It was an utterly unknown space where she was confined.Before her, the spectator system of the system window she always looked into floated.


    <strong>- Frey. Just wait a bit. I¡¯ll save you somehow. Even if it means raising you again as a child, I¡¯ll¡­</strong>


    <strong>- As expected¡­ It would be better if we tell her¡­</strong>


    <strong>-But can we really bring closure to the story of the boy and the girl who knew nothing but tragedy? Do we even have the right to do that?</strong>


    <strong>- That¡­</strong>


    The system disyed Ruby gently holding and stroking the cold, lifeless body of Frey, with two goddesses looking at them with helpless eyes.


    <strong>- But still¡­! We can¡¯t leave her like that forever!</strong>


    <strong>- Sigh¡­</strong>


    It might look quite ridiculous at a nce, but for those who knew the full situation, it was a heartbreaking scene.


    ¡°Ugh, ugh¡­¡±


    Roswyn, trembling while watching the scene, flinched and looked around.


    ¡°Wh-where is this ce¡­¡±


    ording to the light from the system, she had been in this space for days.


    She had walked and walked for a long time, but saw neither an exit nor a glimmer of light.


    ¡°I-I¡¯m scared¡­¡±


    Trembling in fear, she lowered her gaze back to the system window.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    But the system window still disyed the despairing situation.


    ¡°I want to help¡­¡±


    Looking at the system window plunged her into despair, and looking around engulfed her in fear. Stuck in this dilemma, Roswyn crawled on.


    ¡°Like back then¡­¡±


    She mumbled in a voice filled with regret, bowing her head deeply.


    ¡°Like in the zeroth cycle¡­ I want to help them again¡­ help everyo¨C ugh.¡±


    At that moment, she bumped into something, clutching her head as she tumbled.


    ¡°¡­Wh-what!? What is it?¡±


    Initially blinking in surprise, she soon widened her eyes and headed towards it.


    It was something she had found after days.


    For her, exhausted by continuous darkness and despairing records, it was a golden moment.


    ¡°H-Huh¡­?¡±


    But even she had to step back and squint her eyes as a light began to emanate from the ce she had bumped into.


    ¡°It¡¯s blinding¡­¡±


    With her eyes squinted, she iled around in the air for a while.


    ¡°Is the lighting from here¡­?¡±


    She then noticed that the crack of an ordinary-looking door was the source of the light and stood before it.


    Debug Room


    ¡°What¡­ does it say¡­?¡±


    She made a wary face at the letters carved next to the door.


    ¡°Oh, whatever¡­¡±


    But the darkness filling the surroundings scared her more, so she gritted her teeth and stepped inside.


    ¡°I can¡¯t run away forever.¡±


    Confirmation of the End of the Ordeal


    Automatic synchronization of records in progress¡­


    And with that small message, a quiet stillness began to flow around for a while.


    <em>- Crackle¡­!</em>


    Until a very small light seeped out.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    ¡°Ugh, ugh¡­¡±


    ¡°F-Frey¡­? Are you awake?¡±


    In a mysterious space where the goddesses, Ruby, and Frey were staying.


    ¡°¡­?¡±


    ¡°Frey!¡±


    Frey opened his eyes wide and started looking around.


    ¡°Where¡­?¡±


    Looking curiously at the mysterious energy floating around, he nced at his chest with trembling eyes and fumbled.


    ¡°Am I¡­ alive?¡±


    He mumbled dazedly.


    <em>- Hug¡­!</em>


    ¡°Ugh.¡±


    Ruby hugged him tightly, rubbing her cheeks against him.


    ¡°R-Ruby¡­? I can¡¯t breathe¡­¡±


    ¡°Shut up.¡±


    As Frey spoke quietly, noticing her expression, Ruby replied coldly.


    ¡°You bastard¡­ How dare you try to die in my ce. I almost went mad.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Do you think I can live without you? Do you think I¡¯ll be grateful if you sacrifice yourself for me? Nonsense! I¡¯m the Demon King.¡±


    ¡°Sorry¡­¡±


    ¡°If you do that again, I¡¯ll kill you. Really.¡±


    As the cold voice mixed with sobs, Frey began to smile bitterly.


    ¡°But how did I survive?¡±


    ¡°The Star God intervened just before the Ordeal ended.¡±


    Ruby began to exin, stroking Frey¡¯s head as he asked with a curious expression.


    ¡°Thanks to that, a system error urred just before your death and annihtion, and the Ordeal was forcibly ended.¡±


    ¡°I see¡­¡±


    ¡°Thanks to that, our system that should have returned is now down.¡±


    Frey, hearing her words, brought up the ¡®The Path of False Evil¡¯ system before his eyes.


    Error:999


    System Recovery D-7


    ¡ù Please note that some functions of the system are deactivated. ¡ù


    ¡°You¡¯re right¡­¡±


    Seeing it with his own eyes, Frey¡¯s gaze wavered.


    ¡°Was the Star God this powerful¡­¡±


    ¡°Anyway, thanks to that, I could escape with you. You were on the brink of death, but you didn¡¯t die.¡±


    Ruby, smiling softly, caressed Frey¡¯s cheek as hey on the floor, then began to look puzzled.


    ¡°But it¡¯s strange. Just a moment ago, it seemed hopeless.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean¡­?¡±


    ¡°Even though your death and annihtion weren¡¯t confirmed, you were almost like a corpse.¡±


    Ruby¡¯s face filled with deep concern as she spoke.


    ¡°No matter what healing magic I tried, nothing worked. Honestly, I was starting to lose hope and even thought about finding a noose for myself.¡±


    Saying that, Ruby¡¯s eyes reddened.


    ¡°But¡­ somehow, a miracle happened.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°Yes. You opened your eyes. I don¡¯t know what miracle allowed you to revive, but¡­ you¡¯re alive, and that¡¯s what matters.¡±


    Ruby¡¯s face lit up with happiness as she patted Frey¡¯s head.


    ¡°The remaining years ahead, I¡¯ll make you happy¡­¡±


    But soon, her expression began to twist.


    ¡°¡­Why is your soul like that, Frey?¡±


    Even though Frey was alive, his soul was still shattered.


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°My soul¡­ how is it intact?¡±


    On the other hand, Ruby¡¯s soul was intact.


    ¡°This is strange¡­ this shouldn¡¯t be¡­¡±


    It was strange.


    The Star God intervened, so his soul should have been restored.


    But it remained as it was.


    ¡°T-this is¡­¡±


    Realizing something was wrong, Ruby stood up abruptly.


    <em>- Crackle¡­!</em>


    ¡°Agh¡­¡±


    ¡°Frey?¡±


    Frey suddenly twisted his body, emitting a ck aura.


    ¡°Why, why¡­ why is this happening?¡±


    ¡°Gr-r-r¡­¡±


    ¡°N-No way. Demonification¡­?¡±


    Ruby, examining him in panic, murmured with a horrified expression.


    ¡°Wait, Frey. I¡¯ll figure something out¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­Excuse me.¡±


    As Ruby was flustered and reached out to Frey, the Sun God, who had been observing quietly, approached them, trembling.


    <em>- Thump¡­!</em>


    ¡°I have something to say.¡±


    Then she reached out her hand to stabilize Frey¡¯s demonification.


    ¡°Then¨C¡±


    ¡°Just the two of us, me and Frey.¡±


    After that, a brief silence ensued.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    ¡°Re-really¡­ is it really nothing¡­?¡±


    ¡°Yes, really. I talked with the Sun God, and there¡¯s no problem.¡±


    Sometimeter, in the mysterious space.


    ¡°Let¡¯s prepare to go down. It¡¯s time to return.¡±


    ¡°¡­Okay.¡±


    Frey, who spoke with a bright expression beside the Sun God, then started walking towards Ruby.


    ¡°Come on, let¡¯s¡­ ugh.¡±


    But he copsed to the ground before taking a single step.


    <em>- Buzz¡­</em>


    His rotting left arm was transforming into that of a demonic monster.


    It wasn¡¯t just that.


    Frey¡¯s veins and skin were starting to change to that of a demonic monster.


    ¡°Whew¡­¡±


    Using a somewhatplex breathing technique, Frey began to drive away the demonic monster¡¯s energy.


    ¡°See, it¡¯s really nothing.¡±


    A momentter, having sessfully expelled the demonification, Frey smiled brightly.


    ¡°Go down ahead. Take care of the Hero Party and my sister.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Join the main heroines and return to the empire.¡±


    ¡°¡­Okay!¡±


    Seeing his expression, Ruby finally felt reassured and nodded her head with her tail wagging.


    ¡°I¡¯ll drive away the Hero Party and call them first! You take your time to prepare!¡±


    Leaving those words, Ruby hurriedly disappeared into the real world.


    <em>- Thud¡­!</em>


    At the same time, the Sun God knelt before Frey.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­¡±


    Then she crawled to his feet and prostrated herself.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry for being ipetent¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­It¡¯s okay.¡±


    ¡°Sob, sob¡­¡±


    Looking at the Sun God with gentle eyes, Frey reached out his hand.


    ¡°I¡¯ll give up my divinity. I¡¯ll be your ve right now¡­¡±


    ¡°You know that¡¯s not right.¡±


    As his hand touched the Sun God¡¯s hand, she started crying and began to speak.


    ¡°But¡­ I¡¯m trash. I¡¯m trash who can¡¯t even grant your wish.¡±


    Hearing her words, Frey bit his lip quietly, and the Sun God, still prostrated, began to tremble all over and speak.


    ¡°Your soul¡­ ispletely shattered. To the point where it¡¯s irreparable.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Honestly, it¡¯s a miracle you¡¯re moving in this state. I have no idea how it¡¯s possible¡­ but you¡¯ll soon reach your limit.¡±


    ¡°My limit¡­¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll be devoured by the demonification, or your lifespan will end¡­ or you¡¯ll perish with the Demon King.¡±


    One of those three things would inevitably happen.


    In other words, Frey¡¯s fate was already sealed.


    ¡°When you die from one of those three, that¡¯ll be the end. There¡¯s no way to revive you¡­¡±


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­ I¡¯m really sorry¡­ I¡¯m so sorry¡­¡±


    The Sun God¡¯s tearful voice and the smoke from the Moon God¡¯s intense smoking filled the surroundings.


    ¡°Anyway, I can still make a wish, right?¡±


    ¡°¡­Yes?¡±


    ¡°Then that¡¯s good enough.¡±


    Looking at them calmly, Frey asked, then slowly moved towards the portal the two goddesses had created.


    ¡°I¡¯ll limit my existence to only being a hero.¡±


    ¡°¡­!!¡±


    ¡°When the timees, please take care of it.¡±


    ¡°Wait, please!!¡±


    ¡°Frey, wait!! We¡¯ll give up our divinity to share our lifespan with you¡­¡±


    Ignoring the urgent calls of the two goddesses, Frey threw himself into the portal.


    ¡°¡­This really is a shitty game.¡±


    With tears in his eyes, Frey whispered, a relieved smile appearing on his lips.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    A few minutester.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    The atmosphere inside the tent was heavier and gloomier than ever.


    ¡°¡­This really is a shitty game.¡±


    Kania said with a lifeless voice, and the mood sank even further.


    ¡°These are the thoughts and words that the Young Master expressed.¡±


    Inside the tent were none other than the five main heroines.


    They had just learned the whole truth about the Fourth Ordeal and the zeroth cycle through Kania¡¯s testimony, who was connected to Frey.


    <em>- Rustle¡­</em>


    At that moment, a sound of movement was heard, and everyone turned their dead eyes towards it.


    ¡°Hmm, hmm. I¡¯m nervous. Hehe. How should I approach them? Friendly? No, they must have lost their memories again. So¡­¡±


    As the voice, filled with excitement and somewhat familiar, reached their ears, all five girls flinched.


    <em>- Flutter¡­</em>


    ¡°Hey, you lot, it may be sudden, but you have to follow this noble self.¡±


    Appearing before them was Ruby, who was firmly convinced that Frey had fully revived.


    ¡°Hmm, hmm. I¡¯ve taken Frey hostage. If youe quietly, he won¡¯t get hurt.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°W-what are you doing? Hurry up and follow me¡­ hmm?¡±


    As Ruby urged the unresponsive five girls, she tilted her head in confusion.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    Ferloche, biting her nails and trembling, was showing a weakened state for the first time.


    Serena was like a stone statue, shedding endless tears.


    na and Irina couldn¡¯t meet Ruby¡¯s eyes, holding their heads or tightly closing their eyes.


    And Kania was exhausted from having to deal with all the physical pain while also telling everything she had experienced.


    ¡°G-Guys?¡±


    Seeing them, Ruby unknowingly wore a worried expression.


    ¡°Y-you all¨C¡±


    ¡°Everyone!!¡±


    Someone else burst into the tent.


    ¡°C-Could it be that you remembered too?¡±


    ¡°Do you all remember¡­¡±


    As the people in the tent listened nkly to their incoherent words¡­


    ¡°¡­Sister.¡±


    Lulu interrupted, looking at Ruby as she spoke.


    ¡°W-what?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re my sister¡­ right?¡±


    The five main heroines, who had learned the truth.


    Along with the sub-heroines and Hero Party, who began to regain their memories in the order of their connections due to memory synchronization.


    ¡ù Please note, some functions of the system are deactivated ¡ù


    Fortunately, the disabled functions of the broken system seemed to include penalties.


    System Recovery D-7


    However, the deactivation was only temporary.


    ¡°No¡­¡±


    Seeing the penalty and hell awaiting in a week, Ruby¡¯s face turned pale.


    ¡°B-brother? Did I ever¡­ what was I going to say?¡±


    ¡°D-Did I ever make a knight¡¯s oath to you?¡±


    ¡°Ugh, ugh¡­¡±


    Immediately after returning to reality with a relieved smile, Frey was surrounded by the Hero Party.


    Mental Strength deterioration LV MAX


    ¡°Get away from me¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­?¡±


    ¡°You, you¡¯re too scary¡­¡±


    The Curse of Mental Weakness reactivated, causing Frey to show a panicked expression instead of a smile.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    Meanwhile, at that moment.


    > Answer me. (Failed to send)


    > Answer me, Hero. (Failed to send)


    > I like you, Hero. (Failed to send)


    > I love you, Hero. (Failed to send)


    A girl sitting at the edge of a remote mountain in the Eastern Continent was continuously sending messages to Frey in the chat window.


    > Hero. (Failed to send)


    > Heroherohero. (Failed to send)


    > Heroheroheroheroheroheroheroheroheroheroherohero (Failed to send)


    Her eyes were swollen from crying, and her fingers were red from typing, but she continued to type.


    > I haven¡¯t repaid my debt yet¡­ (Failed to send)


    But as the messages failed to be sent repeatedly, her trembling eyes lost their light.


    > Fool. Idiot. Cucumber head.


    ¡°¡­!¡±


    However, as she continued to type, the message finally went through, and she stood up with wide eyes.


    ¡°I¡¯ming to repay my debt now, Hero.¡±


    Wiping away the tears that rolled down her plump cheeks with her sleeve, the girl, re, began to mutter.


    ¡°¡­No, Frey.¡±


    A girl¡¯s act of gratitude had begun.

 Chapter 387: The Hero Who Dies In 7 Days

    <strong>- I want to stop this pointless battle.</strong>


    ¡°¡­¡±


    In a space filled with darkness and tentacles.


    From within this space, the Eye stopped its relentless attack at and spoke to her in an annoyed voice.


    <strong>- Anyway, the bet isn¡¯t over yet because of your wit. So, this battle is meaningless.</strong>


    ¡°I know, this is just me venting my anger.¡±


    <strong>- To be swayed by emotions despite your position. How amusing.</strong>


    The Eye, which looked at the Star God spewing anger with amusement, began to wrap itself in tentacles.


    <em>- Ssshh¡­</em>The tentacles wrapped around the Eye spun around and stretched out in all directions before retracting again.


    This was amon action every time the Eye prepared to move to another ce.


    ¡°¡­Tsk.¡±


    The Star God, knowing this well, began to show a distorted expression.


    <strong>- No matter how strong you are, if you interfere with the system again, you¡¯ll lose your divinity, won¡¯t you?</strong>


    ¡°¡­¡±


    <strong>- Did I hit a nerve? I can still interfere several more times. I¡¯ve absorbed quite a bit of energy so far after all.</strong>


    What the Eye said was true.


    She could also lose her divinity if she interfered with the system recklessly like she just did.


    That didn¡¯t mean she was weak.


    Rather, the Eye, which had enough power left to interfere with the system several more times, was the abnormal one.


    After all, it was not amon feat to be able to interfere with the ¡®management system,¡¯ a rule that could bind divine beings.


    <strong>- It¡¯s a pity. If it weren¡¯t for this unfamiliar ¡®system¡¯ of this dimension¡¯s management system, things would have been easier.</strong>


    ¡°It¡¯s a relief. I used to scold her a lot, thinking she liked strange things. But thanks to her weird hobby, we can protect this dimension.¡±


    The only fortunate thing was that the Sun God, who took over as the Main God of the dimension in ce of the weakened Star God due to the battle with the Eye, loved the culture of the blue star, especially ¡®games.¡¯ ?


    Because the Main God liked games, the dimension¡¯s management system was modeled after a game system.


    For the Eye, ustomed to dimensions where simple things like ¡®scripts¡¯ or ¡®canvases¡¯ were the management systems, theplex controls and understanding of ¡®systems¡¯ required for games were unfamiliar and difficult concepts.


    Even after gaining control, the Eye couldn¡¯t recklessly devour the dimension and was forced into a ¡®game-like¡¯ bet with the Star God.


    It was precisely because of the Sun God¡¯s otaku-like hobby that the dimension demise was dyed.


    <strong>- But, that¡¯s the end of it now.</strong>


    ¡°¡­¡±


    But, in the end, it was all just enough to buy some time.


    <strong>- The heroine of the zeroth cycle, and the hidden heroine and sixth main heroine after the first cycle, Ruby. She has already lost her qualifications as the ¡°Demon King¡± and has be a ¡°Girl¡±.</strong>


    The Eye, having observed countless repeated timelines, had almostpletely understood the ¡®system.¡¯


    <strong>- And Frey is in no condition to win, no matter who bes the Demon King.</strong>


    The Eye whispered, raising its eyelids into a crescent shape.


    <strong>- Admit it. This bet is already my victory.</strong>


    ¡°I won¡¯t admit it.¡±


    <strong>- If you admit it now, I¡¯ll leave you alone.</strong>


    The Star God frowned at those words.


    <strong>- I¡¯ll devour the world and then leave. How about it?</strong>


    ¡°Bullshit.¡±


    <strong>- So, you¡¯re going to see the bet through to the end?</strong>


    ¡°¡­Yes.¡±


    The Star God, who answered, quietly turned her gaze to the real world and muttered.


    ¡°The story isn¡¯t over yet.¡±


    <strong>- I was quite satisfied and was about to end it appropriately.</strong>


    the Eye, looking at her with a pitiful gaze, retracted the tentacles that had spread in all directions and slowly closed its eyes.


    <strong>- Then struggle until the end.</strong>


    ¡°¡­¡±


    <strong>- The more you do, the more delightful myst feast will be.</strong>


    Hearing the Eye¡¯s voice filled with anticipation, the Star God bit her lips quietly.


    <strong>- By the way, which dimension should I visit after finishing my meal?</strong>


    Ignoring her, the Eye left without a trace, as if the oue was already decided.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    ¡°¡­Haa.¡±


    Watching the dark space gradually brighten, the Star God sighed and muttered while looking at the world with a somber expression.


    ¡°The sins of transcendent beings, including myself, run too deep.¡±


    The ¡®divine beings¡¯ existing in each dimension, including the Star God, had originally maintained their divinity by receiving worship from their creations.


    ¡°If I had known it woulde to this¡­ I would have rather lost my divinity.¡±


    However, this method was like sitting on a bed of nails for the divine beings.


    If, by any chance, the faith of their creations weakened or disappeared, losing divinity would only be a matter of time.


    Thus, they spent every moment anxiously trying to maintain their followers¡¯ faith, but no matter how much effort they put in, it was nearly impossible to maintain their creations¡¯ faith forever.


    Because of this, the gods had to live in constant fear of the inevitable downfall that woulde in the future.


    Until one day, everything changed when a dimension called ¡®Earth¡¯ was discovered.


    A small dimension without magic, mana, anomalies, or even divine beings.


    Among the countless dimensions, for some reason, only that small blue star possessed ¡®normalcy.¡¯


    And on that blue star, various cultures had developed significantly.


    Theater and film. Songs and poetry. Novels andics. And entertainment like games.


    The inhabitants of the normal dimension imagined abnormal beings through such things.


    What the ¡®divine beings¡¯ aimed for was precisely that point.


    To easily obtain energy from the inhabitants of the blue star, they began to disguise their worlds with Earth¡¯s culture and send them out.


    The inhabitants of Earth enjoyed the entertainment provided by gods disguised as creators, and the gods maintained their divinity with the emotions generated by the people enjoying said entertainment.


    The inhabitants were happy because they enjoyed it, and the gods were happy because they could maintain their divinity with the byproducts of that enjoyment. It was a mutually beneficial symbiotic rtionship.


    Of course, idents sometimes happen.


    The worlds created by the gods were not fictional like human creations; they actually existed. Thus, some unlucky Earthlings would end up falling into these other worlds.


    However, those idents were merely incidents, and the gods were satisfied with the new worship method that saved them for a while.


    ¡°¡­I warned you so much about the dangers.¡±


    But it was the beginning of the end. There was a simple fact that the gods had overlooked.


    The emotions humans felt while consuming creative works were not only joy. Negative emotions were bound to emerge just as much as joy.


    As a result, evil gods who fed on such emotions began to appear.


    It would have been better if it had ended there. Such a situation could be handled if the gods united their strength.


    But as the negative emotions umted and piled up, something unexpected happened.


    A being from the void outside the world began to send its gaze inside.


    The result was the destruction of countless dimensions and the distortion of the happy world envisioned by the three goddesses, which turned into Dark Tale Fantasy.


    ¡°If even our dimension, one of the highest dimensions, ends¡­ the apocalypse wille. There will be no dimensions left to stop it.¡±


    Muttering with a dark expression, the Star God clenched her fist and turned her gaze.


    Reflected in her eyes were Roswyn in the debug room and re, who was diligently returning to the Empire.


    ¡°Now¡­ it¡¯s finally the final phase. The story will end one way or another.¡±


    Watching the two for a long time, she closed her eyes and muttered.


    ¡°I will watch over the end of the story you create.¡±


    Then she looked at the children who should have long since finished their happy lives, with eyes filled with regret.


    ¡°No matter how the story ends, as the Creator God, I must take responsibility.¡±


    That night, the stars in the Empire¡¯s night sky were said to shine more beautifully than ever.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    ¡°Wow, look over there, Ruby.¡±


    The night of the day the Fourth Ordeal ended.


    In a shabby cabin located at the Western Continent¡¯s port.


    ¡°The stars are so bright tonight. It¡¯s been years since I¡¯ve seen them this bright.¡±


    Frey, who had been interrogated by the Hero Party for a while and then rescued by the main heroines and Ruby, was looking at the stars through the cabin¡¯s window before returning to the empire.


    ¡°Ruby?¡±


    Noticing Ruby¡¯s unusual silence as she sat beside him, Frey turned his gaze towards her.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    He saw Ruby staring at him with a dazed expression.


    ¡°Why are you making that face?¡±


    Frey asked, looking puzzled. Ruby replied in a dreamy voice.


    ¡°I¡¯m just so happy.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°This moment feels like a dream.¡±


    Ruby smiled bashfully as she spoke.


    ¡°I feel like I have everything in the world. I¡¯m happier than anyone right now.¡±


    She looked at Frey with her ruby-colored eyes and quietly took his hand.


    ¡°I¡¯d love to hold you in my arms right now, but given your condition, I should refrain from doing that, right?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°But a kiss¡­ should be okay, right?¡±


    Ruby stammered as she shyly asked, ncing at Frey¡¯s expression.


    <em>- Swish, swish¡­</em>


    Her tail gently wrapped around Frey¡¯s arm, swaying slightly.


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    A momentter, Frey kissed Ruby, his tongue gently entwined with hers.


    ¡°Mm¡­ huh?¡±


    Ruby, who was feeling her tongue being caressed inside Frey¡¯s mouth, tilted her head in confusion.


    ¡°¡­Frey?¡±


    Holding her hand and kissing her, Frey was trembling for some reason.


    ¡°Why are you trembling¡­?¡±


    ¡°B-because I¡¯m happy.¡±


    That was a lie.


    Due to the Curse of Mental Weakness, Frey¡¯s mental state was at its limit.


    No matter how precious Ruby was to him, the trauma she had inflicted affected him in this state.


    ¡°I¡¯m so happy¡­ It makes me tremble.¡±


    But Frey knew that Ruby had ced that curse on him.


    Knowing this, he mumbled to prevent her from feeling guilty.


    ¡°You adorable thing.¡±


    Ruby slowly rubbed her cheek against Frey¡¯s and nestled into his embrace.


    ¡°Frey, by the way¡­ I have a favor to ask.¡±


    ¡°You want my surname? Sorry, but that¡¯s a little tough right now. I¡¯m¡­ amoner now. Haha.¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s something else¡­¡±


    ¡°What is it? Tell me.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing much¡­ but if you have time¡­¡±


    Ruby blushed and turned her head, whispering in his ear.


    ¡°Make me pregnant.¡±


    Frey¡¯s face turned nk as he started to process her words.


    ¡°I¡­ I want to carry your child.¡±


    ¡°¡­Ruby?¡±


    ¡°I want to have your seed, your baby, in my belly.¡±


    Ruby¡¯s face turned as red as a beet, and she grabbed Frey¡¯s hand, cing it on her stomach.


    ¡°As a defeated Demon King¡­ it¡¯s natural to be the Hero¡¯s mate, right?¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°The thought of this t belly swelling¡­ It makes me happy just imagining it.¡±


    She whispered with dazed eyes, patting her lower abdomen with his hand.


    ¡°Of course¡­ not right now. After everything is over.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°I want to be the wife of the person I love the most in the world. I want to bear the fruit of our love.¡±


    Her eyes glistened with a tender light.


    ¡°How cute would our baby be? A hybrid of a hero and a demon king. A child with the blood of the Starlight family and pure-blooded demons¡­ it would be so adorable.¡±


    ¡°Mm.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll take care of the child. You can rest. I¡¯ll take responsibility for the rest of our lives¡­ let¡¯s just have twenty kids. Okay? I want to live happily ever after with you and our children.¡±


    Her imagination was running wild.


    ¡°D-did you know, Frey? Female demons can ovte whenever they want¡­¡±


    <em>- Shiver¡­</em>


    Ruby said, her body trembling as she nced at Frey.


    ¡°I just¡­ ovted.¡±


    A heavy silence followed.


    <em>- Tap, tap¡­</em>


    In that silence, Ruby¡¯s tail quietly tapped against Frey¡¯s side.


    ¡°Sorry, Ruby. I don¡¯t think I can today¡­¡±


    Looking at Ruby, Frey replied with a bitter smile.


    Although he hadn¡¯t revealed it to her, his current mental state couldn¡¯t handle such an act.


    For weeks, he¡¯d been barely maintaining his sanity, dealing with overwhelming guilt and trauma from his actions.


    <em>- Crackle, crackle¡­</em>


    And even now, Frey was desperately fighting against his demonification.


    As a result, both his body and mind were in the worst possible state, torn and battered.


    ¡°No, no. I just meant that I¡¯m ready whenever you are. If it¡¯s too much, just give me the seed. I¡¯ll take care of the rest.¡±


    Seeing Frey¡¯s expression, Ruby quickly stood up and spoke.


    ¡°By the way, I have something to do¡­ I¡¯ll visit the others. Rest well, okay?¡±


    ¡°The others¡­?¡±


    Frey tilted his head at her words.


    ¡°Yes, I need to establish my position among the main heroines.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°And¡­ I want to see my friends again.¡±


    Ruby, who had finished speaking, took a step forward with an expectant face, but then stopped.


    ¡°Well, I¡¯m off then¡­¡±


    The glowing ck ring on Frey¡¯s left hand caught her attention.


    ¡°Ruby, if you want, I can step in and¡­¡±


    ¡°No. No, no.¡±


    As Frey hurriedly reached out his left hand and tried to stand up, Ruby stopped him and gently pushed him back down.


    ¡°I don¡¯t need anything else. Just let me stay by your side.¡±


    With a happy smile, she pressed her cheek against Frey¡¯s.


    ¡°If you do that, I¡¯ll shine by your side forever.¡±


    ¡°But¡­¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s what a gem is meant to do.¡±


    She whispered softly in his ear.


    ¡°But if you let me hold the starlight inside me just once, I¡¯ll shine even more.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Well then, goodbye!¡±


    Leaving those words, Ruby quickly exited the room.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    ¡°Ugh¡­¡±


    As soon as Ruby left, Frey bowed his head, his hands trembling.


    ¡°¡­I don¡¯t want to die.¡±


    Closing his eyes tightly, he began to mutter.


    ¡°I want to live¡­ happily¡­¡±


    The fact that he was now truly terminally ill, unable to resurrect through a wish, continued to gnaw at him even at this moment.


    Hearing Ruby¡¯s innocent confession, affectionate advances, and future ns made it all the more unbearable.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Do you really, Young Master?¡±


    ¡°¡­!?¡±


    Unable to share this cruel fate with anyone, Frey was suffering alone.


    But he widened his eyes when he heard a voice beside him.


    ¡°K-Kania¡­?¡±


    His butler and eternal confidant, Kania, was quietly looking down at him.


    ¡°I¡¯vee to talk about the matter of you dying in seven days.¡±


    ¡°What I just said¡­ It¡¯s nonsense. Because of the Curse of Mental Weakness¡­ Wait, did you say seven days?¡±


    ¡°I already know.¡±


    Kania, holding Frey¡¯s trembling hand, began to speak in a shaking voice.


    ¡°I know that your time is now truly limited.¡±


    ¡°¡­!¡±


    Frey¡¯s face turned pale at her words.


    ¡°¡­What?¡±


    Outside the cabin, listening in secretly were Alice, Arianne, and a few members of the Hero Party.


    ¡°¡­Brother?¡±


    Among them was Aria, who was in a panic due to her rapidly returning memories.

 Chapter 388: D-6

    ¡°Hmm, hmm¡­ Keheum.¡±


    Standing in the corridor with a tense expression, Ruby cleared her throat and quietly looked down to the first floor.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    <em>They¡¯re all here.</em>


    All four main heroines, except for Kania who mentioned she had something to discuss with Frey, were seated in the inn¡¯smon room.


    <em>This feels strange¡­</em>


    To Ruby, this situation was both familiar and awkward.


    Just a few days ago they were trying to kill each other in a deadly feud.


    But in the zeroth cycle, which was the starting point of everything, they were closer friends than anyone.Such a unique rtionship likely couldn¡¯t be found anywhere else in the world.


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡±


    Thinking about this, Ruby took a step forward but then paused, starting to ponder.


    ¡°What should I do¡­¡±


    It was a small dilemma about how to approach the girls below.


    <em>I¡¯d like to be friendly, but¡­ from their perspective, it would be strange. They don¡¯t know the truth.</em>


    She wanted to exin the truth, but the evidence was weak.


    Even if she somehow convinced them, she worried about the unnecessary guilt these kind-hearted girls would carry.


    <em>Should I approach humbly¡­? But, I used to be the Demon King¡­</em>


    She also didn¡¯t want to lower herself too much.


    She had just sessfully awakened her love for Frey.


    Given her situation, she somewhat wanted to secure her position among those who had already borne Frey¡¯s seed before her.


    Moreover, demons had a winner-takes-all belief when it came to mating.


    Although she had be a girl, her identity as a demon was still strong, and she retained a certain amount of possessiveness over Frey, her mate, even if not to the extent of monopolizing him.


    <em>Still, first, I need to get close to them again.</em>


    Suppressing her demonic instincts, Ruby reached this conclusion.


    Having repeated countless regressions during the Fourth Ordeal, she was adept at opening their hearts.


    Even if they couldn¡¯t remember her, she could improve their rtionships.


    ¡°H-hey. How are you all?¡±


    With a cheerful smile on her face, Ruby waved and descended to the lower floor.


    ¡°Y-You¡¯ve heard from Frey, right? Frey and I have fallen in love. So we¡¯ve decided to stop the fighting.¡±


    Standing before them with arms wide open, Ruby looked around at the four girls and continued.


    ¡°A love between a hero and a demon king, isn¡¯t it so romantic?¡±


    ¡°Anyway, because of that¡­ I will now be with Frey. As his lover.¡±


    With a rather provocative expression, Ruby taunted the heroines and then quietly covered her mouth with one hand.


    ¡°So, please take care of me from today?¡±


    As she finished speaking, a deep silence settled around them.


    ¡°W-What?¡±


    Ruby began to look bewildered by their reaction.


    It was so different from what she had expected.


    ording to her predictions, they should be ring at her with killing intent by now.


    Yet, they all looked down with gloomy expressions, their heads bowed.


    <em>¡­Is this an initiation?</em>


    She suddenly thought.


    Maybe there was a difference between Ordeal and reality.


    ¡°Hmm, Irina. Nice to meet you.¡±


    Adjusting her clothes and her thoughts, Ruby approached Irina.


    ¡°¡­Hello.¡±


    ¡°Hmm? You alone still haven¡¯t even started awakening?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°And you¡¯re still using mana instead of controlling it? Tsk tsk. Doing things below your station.¡±


    Ruby said, ncing at Irina slyly.


    ¡°Hoho, if you want, I can help you awaken.¡±


    In the past or during the Ordeals, Irina¡¯s ¡®true nature¡¯ was the easiest and simplest way to get close to her.


    In the zeroth cycle, Irina knew her true nature, but in the altered world that followed, she didn¡¯t.


    The moment Irina realized her true nature, she would be as powerful as the Demon King herself.


    So, although her true nature was downgraded to a ¡®MacGuffin¡¯ <sup>1</sup> or ¡®background character,¡¯ if Ruby revealed it directly, the story would change.


    ¡°But you have to promise to be friendly with me from now on¡­¡±


    ¡°No need¡­¡±


    Smiling, Ruby tried to speak, but Irina mumbled absent-mindedly, making Ruby blink in confusion.


    ¡°No matter how strong I get¡­ I can¡¯t turn back time¡­¡±


    ¡°Hmm, that¡¯s true.¡±


    ¡°And¡­ I can¡¯t fix a soul.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Ruby, hearing those words, smiled wryly and thought to herself.


    <em>Nothing I say will get through to her right now.</em>


    Frey had said that it was possible to revive him after everything was over with a wish.


    Yet, this kid seemed to be unaware of that.


    ¡°Hmph, suit yourself.¡±


    Ruby stepped back with a mildly annoyed expression and thought quietly to herself.


    <em>I should introduce myself to the others soon.</em>


    Getting closer was more challenging than during the Ordeals, but if she kept trying, eventually, Irina would open her heart.


    That was the Irina she knew.


    ¡°na. The third princess of the empire.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°A


    Moving sideways, Ruby was soon lost in thought.


    <em>I wasn¡¯t that close to na¡­</em>


    Ruby had surprisingly little interaction with her.


    Theirmon ground as rulers only led to discussions about politics or diplomatic exchanges between demons and humans.


    ¡°Aha!¡±


    After racking her brain for memories, Ruby finally pped her hands and smiled.


    ¡°Princess. I have good news for y¨C¡±


    ¡°H-hi¡­¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    <em>- Flutter!</em>


    Just as Ruby started to speak with a beaming expression, na immediately transformed into a small canary and hid in a corner.


    ¡°That habit is still the same.¡±


    na would often transform into a canary and hide.


    As a ruler, it was an undignified act, but Ruby understood na¡¯s behavior.


    Both she and na had not received enough love from their parents. It was natural for na to show such defensive behavior.


    <em>But the good news is rted to her parents.</em>


    Ruby decided to refrain from sharing the news right now to avoid causing a stir.


    ¡°Well then¡­ who do we have here?¡±


    Turning her head again, Ruby approached Ferloche with a rxed expression.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that my master?¡±


    Ruby said, breaking into a wide grin.


    She and Ferloche knew each other well.


    For some reason, Ferloche had memories of Retry and had even be her master in the zeroth cycle.


    So, there was no need to try and be close again¡­


    ¡°Retry¡­ Retry¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­?¡±


    Approaching her, Ruby noticed something was wrong with Ferloche.


    ¡°Why, why¡­ isn¡¯t Retry working? This is strange. I don¡¯t understand¡­¡±


    <em>What¡¯s wrong with her now?</em>


    ¡°Ah, ah¡­¡±


    ¡°Master¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry¡­ I didn¡¯t know my ce¡­¡±


    Upon seeing Ruby, Ferloche started to panic and kept apologizing.


    ¡°Is this the fool personality?¡±


    It seemed like this wasn¡¯t her original personality but rather the fool personality. If that was the case, it was futile. The fool personality wouldn¡¯t understand her. ??


    She would have to try talking to her againter.


    ¡°Finally, we meet in reality again¡­¡±


    With that thought, Ruby turned her gaze, moving with a gentle smile.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Right in front of her was her dearest friend.


    <em>Will she remember me? Can we be close again? Just like old times, it would be nice to bicker over Frey again.</em>


    ¡°Ugh.¡±


    But those thoughts vanished in an instant at the low but distinct sound of retching.


    ¡°Blech, ugh¡­¡±


    Serena, who had been staring nkly at the floor with a lifeless expression, suddenly started retching.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    It was morning sickness.


    <em>- Step, step¡­</em>


    Ruby, who had been staring at her in a daze, slowly approached.


    <em>- Swish¡­</em>


    ¡°¡­!¡±


    Ruby reached out her hand towards Serena¡¯s belly.


    ¡°W-wait¡­¡±


    Serena, startled, tried to reach out but then stopped.


    <em>Amazing¡­</em>


    Ruby, with a dazed expression, gently caressed Serena¡¯s belly.


    <em>Will I have something like this in my belly too?</em>


    Ruby touched and prodded Serena¡¯s belly as if handling a fragile porcin.


    ¡°By the way, did you know? Demonic childbirth is twice as fast as human childbirth.¡±


    Lifting her head slightly, Ruby dered with a tearful smile.


    ¡°Sorry, but I¡¯ll be taking the position of Duchess Starlight.¡±


    ¡°The one who gives birth first wins, right?¡±


    The girls couldn¡¯t bring themselves to tell Ruby the truth that Frey would die in a week, and they hung their heads low.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    Meanwhile, at that moment.


    ¡°That¡­ that happened¡­¡±


    Frey muttered in a trembling voice.


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s correct. I was cursed with the Curse of Unity by the Demon God back then.¡±


    Kania, bowing her head in front of Frey, added.


    ¡°I apologize for deceiving you all this time.¡±


    ¡°So¡­ all my suffering¡­ you¡¯ve been experiencing it all this time?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t want to tell you because I feared this reaction¡­¡±


    As Frey began to panic, Kania sighed and spoke.


    ¡°However, in order to say what I¡¯m about to say, I also need to have nothing to hide.¡±


    ¡°What¡­¡±


    ¡°Please, Young Master, I beg you.¡±


    Kania took Frey¡¯s hands and began to speak.


    ¡°Please stop trying to bear everything alone and take on all the burdens yourself.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve seen countless times what happens to those left behind when you¡¯re gone. So please, stop doing that.¡±


    ¡°But¡­¡±


    As Frey hesitated, Kania spoke firmly.


    ¡°Serena is pregnant.¡±


    ¡°What¡­?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s experiencing morning sickness. She¡¯s four weeks pregnant. To put it simply, Young Master, you¡¯re now a father.¡±


    Frey¡¯s expression slowly started to crack upon hearing those words.


    ¡°If you sacrifice yourself alone now, it will be a selfish choice. Do you understand?¡±


    ¡°¡­I¡¯m


    Kania, gritting her teeth, spoke to Frey, who eventually lowered his head and responded.


    ¡°But to ¡®save¡¯ Ruby, I couldn¡¯t think of any other way. That was the quest I received in the first ce.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not criticizing your choice itself. I¡¯m talking about your mindset after that.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Tell me the truth with your own mouth.¡±


    With his head still bowed, Frey began to speak.


    ¡°Because of my choice, my soul is shattered.¡±


    ¡°And?¡±


    ¡°Because of the people affected by the Ordeal¡­ when the system is fixed in a week, I¡¯ll be penalized and cease to exist.¡±


    ¡°And?¡±


    ¡°And¡­ I want to live.¡±


    At this point, Frey began to speak to Kania as if pouring his heart out.


    ¡°I want to make Ruby happy. I want to see the fruit of my love with Serena. I want to spend more time with everyone else¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°I want to see you in a dress. I want to see na¡¯s coronation, Irina¡¯s true identity, and Ferloche¡¯s true self. I want to live a peaceful life with those I love.¡±


    ¡°So, what do you want me to do?¡±


    ¡°¡­Help me, Kania.¡±


    ¡°Well done.¡±


    Kania embraced Frey, patting his back.


    ¡°That¡¯s what a request is, Young Master.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°You seemed not to know, so I have to tell you explicitly.¡±


    Frey, who had been smiling bitterly, now muttered with a tearful expression.


    ¡°But¡­ does it even matter?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°My soul is already shattered¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t give up. There is still hope.¡±


    Kania then stood up and spoke.


    ¡°Don¡¯t lose the light until the veryst moment of thest day. That¡¯s what the Mastermind wants.¡±


    ¡°¡­Okay.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll find a way. I¡¯ll do whatever it takes, so don¡¯t lose hope.¡±


    With those final words, Kania began to leave the room slowly.


    ¡°Thank you for today, Kania.¡±


    ¡°¡­For what¡±


    Frey, seeing Kania off to the door, expressed his gratitude with a gentle expression.


    ¡°Ugh.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    But at that moment, Frey¡¯s eyes began to turn red.


    ¡°Grr¡­¡±


    It was the demonification.


    ¡°G-goodbye, Kania.¡±


    ¡°Young Mast-¡°


    <em>- Bang!!</em>


    As his left arm and leg grotesquely transformed, Frey, sweating profusely, mmed the door shut.


    <em>- Slide¡­</em>


    Momentster, separated by the closed door, both Frey and Kania leaned against it and slid down to the floor.


    ¡°Huff, huff¡­¡±


    Frey, for the first time realizing his desire to live after hearing Kania¡¯s words, began to tremble in fear.


    ¡°Sob, sob¡­ uuuu¡­¡±


    Kania, desperately holding back the tears that she had been suppressing, let out choking sobs.


    A stark contrast from their earlier atmosphere now existed on opposite sides of the wall.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    Meanwhile, in the bushes near the harbor inn.


    <em>- I don¡¯t want to die¡­ I want to live.</em>


    <em>- Why, why¡­ isn¡¯t the divinity working¡­ I already gathered so much¡­ Why¡­</em>


    The Hero Party, somehow eavesdropping on their conversation without being detected, overheard their conversation.


    ¡°Is this¡­ all true?¡±


    ¡°Are all the memories¡­ real?¡±


    They were in a panic, chattering noisily.


    Alice and Eurelia hadpletely dead eyes.


    ¡°¡­Strength? Why?¡±


    Aishi muttered to herself with unfocused eyes.


    <em>- Just in case, we should visit the mansion¡­</em>


    ¡°B-Brother? It¡¯s a lie. It has to be a lie, right?¡±


    And finally, except for Aria, who was trembling while still clutching the eavesdropping magical device, the rest were silent.


    <em>- Ah, I guess it¡¯s no use.</em>


    <em>- Thud¡­!</em>


    When Aria dropped the eavesdropping magical device powerlessly,plete silence settled around them.


    <em>- Beep, beep¡­ Beep beep¡­</em>


    At the moment the Hero Party learned the truth about the Hero, Frey¡¯s remaining days were shortened to six.<ol>1. MacGuffin is an object, device, or event that is necessary to the plot and the motivation of the characters, but insignificant, unimportant, or irrelevant in itself.</ol>

 Chapter 389: D-5

    As soon as morning came, Frey¡¯s party left the harbor inn and started looking for a ship to quickly return to their base in the Empire.


    Although Irina could use teleportation, it was too risky for Frey¡¯s unstable soul.


    While Frey¡¯s party was busy, the Hero Party hiding in the forest near the harbor had their activities restricted.


    Too many people had fallen into a panic after recalling the truth.


    However, they couldn¡¯t just sit and do nothing.


    Taking advantage of the chaotic atmosphere, those who remembered bits of the truth about Frey and the world secretly gathered in a temporary meeting room.


    Given the circumstances, no one was willing to speak lightly.


    ¡°To conclude¡­ the memories we¡¯ve recalled are likely true.¡±The one who broke the long silence was Arianne, Irina¡¯s childhood friend.


    ¡°You¡¯ve all heard the recording from the eavesdropping device that Alice and I made.¡±


    Being the sub-heroine with the least connection to Frey, Arianne was the least affected by the panic and began briefing on behalf of the panicked sub-heroines.


    ¡°Of course, our memories vary. And many in the Hero Party haven¡¯t recalled anything.¡±


    ¡°But if we look at themonalities among those gathered here, the story bes clearer.¡±


    Arianne bit her lip and spoke.


    ¡°I believe that those of us who have recalled memories have all, knowingly or unknowingly, received grace or inflicted harm upon Frey.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that right, everyone?¡±


    When she asked with a somber expression, everyone¡¯s faces began to twist.


    ¡°Frey is the Hero of Money, and he was the one who paid for schrships for the second years like me and saved the freshmen¡­¡±


    The first to speak among them was Alice.


    ¡°And I, without knowing this, stabbed him with my sword every week. He even did that to weaken my Curse of Subjugation.¡±


    Alice, speaking with a tearful expression, clenched her hands.


    Her hands were always stained with blood and she recognized that fact.


    But recently, she had been trying to make it all up in preparation to be her hero secretary after graduation.


    It¡¯s just that the person she hated the most turned out to be the one who saved her all this time.


    <em>- Drip¡­</em>


    Her fingernails dug into her hands, and both familiar blood and unfamiliar tears dripped onto the desk.


    ¡°That wasn¡¯t just a nightmare? Then¡­ what about my family? What about my father?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t ept it. Until the investigation resultse out¡­¡±


    Next to speak was Eurelia.


    ording to the nightmare she recalled, her family was essentially the root cause of everything.


    ¡°I can¡¯t trust¨C¡±


    <em>- Beep¡­ beep¡­ beep¡­</em>


    ¡°¡­What?¡±


    Her expression, which was desperately denying everything, became devastated as a report starteding from hermunication crystal.


    But none of them wanted to know or think about the contents of the report.


    They were struggling to handle the truth themselves, with no energy left to worry about others.


    ¡°Uh, ugh¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­Nng?¡±


    The meeting room fell silent again, save for the soft groans of the Youngest Pdin with golden eyes and Miho, who had recalled memories but was still trying to grasp the situation.


    ¡°Was I¡­ his escort knight?¡±


    In that dreadful atmosphere, Vener quietly spoke.


    ¡°The reason I couldn¡¯t swear fealty to anyone¡­ was that the reason?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°No, no way.¡±


    Terrified and trembling more than anyone, Vener stood up, gasping.


    Her slowly recovering memories started flooding back all at once.


    Remembering kidnapping young Frey. The moment she realized the truth about her family there.


    Frey forgives her, and the little Frey shows affection and yfulness towards her every day at the mansion.


    At first, she couldn¡¯t adjust, but whenever Frey happily called her his escort knight, it subtly warmed her heart.


    And then.


    She remembers the moment she threw herself to protect Lady Starlight and Frey from a mysterious attacker.


    ¡°Ah, ah¡­¡±


    Once the memories began to resurface, they continued in a panorama.


    <em>¡°Young Master?¡±</em>


    <em>¡°Vener¡­!¡±</em>


    <em>A few days after the attack, she woke up to find Frey dozing off beside her bed.</em>


    <em>The moment he heard her voice, Frey woke up with a happy expression and rubbed his cheek against her.</em>


    <em>¡°You¡¯re still my escort knight. No one can rece you.¡±</em>


    After hearing those words, she decided to live her life as his knight.


    There were many episodes that followed.


    Memories of single-handedly taking down bandits who tried to kidnap Frey. The time she went on an adventure for a few weeks with Frey, who suddenly wanted to explore.


    The days of secret battles against the shady Isolet, who constantly targeted young Frey when she became a professor at the academy.


    The childish pranks and dates Frey often had with Ruby left her feeling subtly jealous.


    And the trip she took with Frey, Ruby, and their friends about a year before entering the academy.


    <em>¡°Vener, the academy only allows one servant in principle, so¡­¡±</em>


    <em>¡°I¡¯ll be starting as a temporary professor at the academy tomorrow, Young Master.¡±</em>


    <em>¡°¡­???¡±</em>


    She had sacrificed her youth to follow Frey as his sword, and eventually even took a temporary professorship at the academy to stay by his side.


    Summing up, the memories that came flooding back were enough to fill a book with the fun and precious moments they shared.


    <em>- Thud, thud¡­</em>


    Stunned, Vener stood frozen in the tent before stumbling forward.


    ¡°Where are you going?¡±


    ¡°I need to set things right immediately. Fix all of this, as his loyal knight¨C¡±


    ¡°What do you think we can do if we go now?¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°In seven days¡­ he¡¯s going to die.¡±


    Vener¡¯s determined words faltered as she heard this, and she sank back into her seat.


    ¡°No, it¡¯s now six days.¡±


    Arianne, gritting her teeth, watched the trembling Vener and muttered.


    ¡°We¡­ haven¡¯t done anything for him yet.¡±


    Even though she had little connection with Frey, she couldn¡¯t remain indifferent due to her kind nature.


    ¡°We need to find a way. Just sitting here won¡¯t help anything, right? So¡­¡±


    Gathering her courage, Arianne spoke, trying to rally the group.


    ¡°There¡¯s a big problem!¡±


    But her words were drowned out by a student who burst into the meeting room in a panic.


    ¡°A-Aishi is acting strange!¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Everyone¡¯s expressions turned to surprise and concern.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Except for Aria, who sat there, pale and silent like a corpse.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    ¡°Please¡­ answer¡­ please¡­¡±


    A few minutes earlier.


    ¡°Please¡­ please¡­¡±


    Aishi, who hadn¡¯t attended the secret meeting of those who remembered their memories, was frantically trying to make a call from her room.


    <em>- Beep! Beep!</em>


    ¡°¡­!¡±


    Her eyes widened as the signal finally connected.


    ¡°Contact the court wizard immediately. Right now.¡±


    <strong>- ¡­Princess?</strong>


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s me. So hurry! Quickly!¡±


    Raising her voice, she shouted into themunication crystal, as the startled voice responded.


    <strong>- I¡¯m sorry, but that¡¯s not possible.</strong>


    But then, the voice conveyed a shocking fact.


    <strong>- The court wizard is currently imprisoned in the royal dungeon.</strong>


    ¡°What?¡±


    <strong>- I¡¯m sorry we couldn¡¯t inform you due to the secrecy involved, Princess.</strong>


    ¡°Why¡­ why is he in prison?¡±


    Aishi¡¯s expression turned to one of disbelief as the voice from the crystal began exining in a grim tone.


    <strong>- He is charged with treason and attempted regicide.</strong>


    ¡°T-treason? Attempted regicide?¡±


    <strong>- ording to the reports, he knew there was a magic crystal buried under the kingdom¡¯s ground for a long time. All the miraculous magic he performed was borrowed from that stone.</strong>


    Aishi¡¯s eyes began to tremble.


    <strong>- He pretended to be a prophet borrowing power from the underground magic crystal, and then he sought greater power. He conspired with the Church to take over the kingdom.</strong>


    ¡°Oh¡­¡±


    <strong>- The recent ve market incident involving the royals was also part of his n. And he had even more wicked schemes in store.</strong>


    Aishi¡¯s mind began to go nk.


    <strong>- Among those ns was a scheme to manipte you to his liking.</strong>


    The person who had been kind and caring since she was a child, who had always indulged her whims.


    The one person she thought she could trust.


    Her already few human rtionships were crumbling to pieces.


    <strong>- The person who made the decisive report was none other than the Hero of Money. I heard that he is acquainted with you, Princess¡­</strong>


    ¡°The Hero of Money¡­¡±


    <strong>- That remarkable person recently sent us evidence and weaknesses regarding the rtionship between the Church and the court wizard. Thanks to him, we were able to sessfully capture and imprison the court wizard.</strong>


    ¡°If it¡¯s the Hero of Money¡­¡±


    Aishi¡¯s hands started trembling.


    <strong>- Truly he¡¯s a blessing to our kingdom. He was also the one who informed us about the magic crystal. The king wishes to see him. If you manage to contact him, please invite him¡­</strong>


    Her memories were somewhat restored by now.


    That meant she knew the true identity of the Hero of Money.


    ¡°I must contact him somehow. Right now.¡±


    <strong>- Pardon? May I ask the reason¡­</strong>


    ¡°I have a magic-rted question. It¡¯s a curse that must be resolved within a few days. Please, it¡¯s urgent¡­¡±


    <strong>- Sigh. Listen carefully, Princess.</strong>


    Aishi, who had been speaking more urgently than ever, listened nkly to the voiceing from the crystal ball.


    <strong>- That person is a fraud.</strong>


    ¡°A fraud?¡±


    <strong>- He had no magical knowledge or abilities. He only used the magic crystal to perform tricks.</strong>


    It felt like a hammer had struck Aishi¡¯s head.


    <em>Then, what about the method he told her to break the Frozen Heart Curse?</em>


    <em>It clearly worked on Frey, so what¨C</em>


    <strong>- The magical scrolls he had, and the curse-breaking methods he gave you, have all been verified asplete fabrications.</strong>


    ¡°¡­¡±


    <strong>- You haven¡¯t transferred the curse to anyone yet, right? That¡¯s a relief. If his methods were lies, you would never be able to retrieve the curse once transferred.</strong>


    Aishi¡¯s grip loosened, and themunication crystal rolled off her desk.


    <strong>- We will find a suitable condemned prisoner soon. I know the thought repulses you, but there¡¯s no other choice¨C</strong>


    ¡°Ahhhhhhhh!!!¡±


    <em>- Crash!!!</em>


    Unable to bear the calm voice from the crystal any longer, Aishi screamed and smashed the crystal to pieces.


    ¡°Uaaa, ugh¡­¡±


    Clenching her now bleeding hands, she began to tear at her hair.


    <strong>- I told you, didn¡¯t I? Once you transfer that curse, it¡¯s irreversible.</strong>


    ¡°Yo


    The voice echoed in her mind again.


    <strong>- The reason Hero Frey is going to die in a week is because of your Frozen Heart Curse.</strong>


    ¡°Ugh, ahh¡­ ahhhh¡­¡±


    <strong>- Because of your foolish choice, the one hero who understood you is going to freeze to death. What an idiot.</strong>


    ¡°Ah¡­¡±


    The light in Aishi¡¯s eyes began to fade.


    <em>- Shhhh¡­</em>


    A mixture of sky blue and purple demonic energy began to swirl around her.


    ¡°I¡­ I killed him? Because of me, Frey¡­ the Hero of Money¡­ in seven days¡­¡±


    <strong>- Do you need power now?</strong>


    ¡°Ugh, ugh¡­¡±


    Hearing this, Aishi copsed onto the desk.


    <strong>- Enough. I¡¯m tired of persuading you. Your mental defenses are down, so just quietly hand over control to me.</strong>


    ¡°Hero¡­¡±


    <strong>- I¡¯ll give you power anyway. Not for your sake, of course.</strong>


    ¡°I¡¯m¡­


    Unable to finish her sentence, Aishi slowly closed her eyes.


    <em>- Crack, crackle¡­!!!</em>


    Soon, her body was enveloped in powerful demonic energy.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    That night.


    <em>- Crack, crackle¡­!</em>


    The western continent¡¯s harbor began to freeze over.


    ¡°Huff, huff¡­¡±


    ¡°What is that¡­¡±


    Terrified residents fled in panic from the sudden winter in the middle of summer.


    ¡°This can¡¯t be¡­¡±


    ¡°What on earth is happening¡­?¡±


    The Hero Party, battered and looking up at the sky, was in shock.


    ¡°Aishi¡­¡±


    ¡°Why¡­ why did this happen?¡±


    Aishi, her eyes now sky blue, looked down at them with a cold gaze as countless ice spears floated in the air.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 390: D-4

    <em>- Crack, crackle¡­!</em>


    The ice spears hovering in the sky ripped through the air and crashed into the ground.


    <em>- Rumble, rumble¡­!</em>


    The Hero Party watched in horror, their faces went pale.


    If that attack hit them, it was obvious what would happen.


    ¡°Who¡­ who can still move?¡±


    ¡°I-I


    ¡°Neither can I¡­¡±


    ¡°Damn it.¡±They had already exhausted much of their strength trying to stop Aishi¡¯s rampage that had started hours ago.


    Their key members were also unable to perform at their best, their minds shattered from recalling the truth.


    Fortunately, there have been no casualties so far. But if those sharp ice spears hit them directly, the oue was clear.


    ¡°Hyaaaah!¡±


    Understanding this, Arianne quickly leaped forward.


    Momentster, herrge shield spell protected the entire Hero Party just before the ice spears struck.


    <em>- Crackle, crackle¡­!</em>


    ¡°Ugh¡­¡±


    In terms of defensive magic, she was even more proficient than Irina.


    But everything had its limits.


    <em>- Crack, crackle¡­</em>


    Cracks began to slowly form in her shield.


    <em>- Crackle, crackle¡­</em>


    ¡°Impossible¡­¡±


    Despite not giving up and reinforcing the barrier, Arianne looked up and shook her head.


    ¡°This¡­ is my limit¡­


    ¡°Everyone¡­ run.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°I-I¡¯ll try to hold her off¡­¡±


    As a defensive mage, Arianne was not supposed to say such things.


    <em>- Crackle, crackle¡­</em>


    ¡°Go now! I¡¯ll buy time¡­!¡±


    She knew this better than anyone, but she still screamed at the top of her lungs, pouring all her remaining strength into the barrier.


    ¡°¡­Ugh.¡±


    When the ice spearsbined and began to grow into a massive structure, she finally fell silent and slumped to the ground.


    ¡°Aishi, why¡­ Why are you doing this¡­¡±


    ¡°Watch out!¡±


    ¡°Ugh¡­¡±


    Just before Arianne was crushed, Vener hurriedly carried her away and tried to flee the harbor.


    ¡°That appearance¡­ looks like a demon? But why Aishi?¡±


    ¡°Could she be¡­ the Demon King?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s impossible! Just a few days ago, she was her yful self!¡±


    Following them, the panicked Hero Party retreated, chattering in fear.


    Now, a huge mass of ice cast a shadow over them.


    ¡°A-Aria?!¡±


    Someone screamed in rm as they fled, noticing Aria copsing in the rear.


    ¡°Ugh¡­¡±


    Aria, who had been helping those who fell behind, had stumbled and fallen herself.


    ¡°S-Someone help!¡±


    ¡°What is this?¡±


    It wasn¡¯t Aria¡¯s fault. At that moment, several others also began to fall.


    <em>- Crack, crackle¡­</em>


    The ground of the harbor was freezing rapidly, trapping the ankles of those running.


    ¡°No, no¡­ I don¡¯t want to die¡­¡±


    ¡°Run! Don¡¯t look back, just run!¡±


    Those whose ankles were frozen in ce either fell into despair or shouted for their friends to flee.


    The ice and cold climbed from their ankles to their legs.


    ¡°What should we do¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s toote¡­¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    As the students tried to turn back, Alice¡¯s words stopped them, causing confusion.


    ¡°A-Alice! Don¡¯t lose hope!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not toote! If we hurry, we can save them! I¡¯ll go right now¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­It¡¯s toote for all of us.¡±


    Alice responded again with a fearful expression.


    ¡°When the barrier breaks¡­ w-we¡¯ll all be caught¡­ every single one of us¡­¡±


    Finally understanding the situation, the students turned their terrified eyes to the massive ice formation that hadpletely enveloped the barrier.


    ¡°Let me go. I¡¯ll try to hold out¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll stay too. Let¡¯s do this together.¡±


    Vener and Arianne, who had been retreating with the students, stopped and started heading back inside.


    ¡°We¡¯ll help too¡­¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll buy some more time¡­¡±


    Several students began to follow them.


    <em>No¡­ nooo¡­</em>


    Aishi, preparing for the final blow and looking at the students with cold eyes, cried out pitifully inside.


    <em>Please stop¡­!</em>


    Her personality was fading away.


    <em>I¡¯ll do as you say!</em>


    <strong>- You should have listened to me from the beginning.</strong>


    <em>Please¡­!</em>


    <strong>- Don¡¯t resist, just disappear.</strong>


    If this final blownded and froze the students, the shock would shatter her personality entirely.


    <strong>- A mere extra, know your ce.</strong>


    Despite Aishi¡¯s desperate resistance to save herrades, the ¡®voice¡¯ that began to reveal its true nature only mocked her.


    <em>- Rumble, rumble¡­</em>


    After that taunt, Aishi¡¯s eyes zed over, and her hand lowered. The surface of the barrier began to glow blue.


    <em>- Clink!</em>


    A few secondster, the barrier shattered into countless pieces.


    <em>- Roar¡­!</em>


    A massive amount of sharp ice chunks surged inward.


    ¡°Ah¡­¡±


    Aria, who had been struggling and using ster mana until her legs gave out, stared at the sight in a daze.


    ¡°I still¡­ my brother¡­¡±


    Trying to say something, she closed her eyes tightly and remained silent.


    ¡°Sorry¡­ brother¡­¡±


    <em>- Drip¡­</em>


    A tear of regret streamed down her closed eyes.


    <em>- Boom! Boom!</em>


    <em>- Crack¡­!</em>


    The ice chunks began to fall around her, freezing everything in their path.


    The first evil act of the newly born Demon King was proceeding sessfully.


    <em>- Sringgg¡­!</em>


    ¡°¡­?¡±


    Until a small yet distinct sound of a sword cutting through the air echoed in the harbor.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    <em>- Shatter! Shatter!</em>


    <em>- Bang! Bang!</em>


    The ice chunks, which had decorated the sky and awaited their descent, were pulverized into dust almost instantly.


    <em>- Tap, tap¡­</em>


    In the mesmerizing sight of what looked like fireworks made of ice, everyone¡¯s gaze momentarily shifted upward. Someone swiftly passed through them.


    ¡°Who is that? That person¡­?¡±


    ¡°¡­!?¡±


    An unknown figure with a silver-glowing sword headed towards the students trapped by the ice.


    <em>- Roar¡­!</em>


    ¡°Ahhh!!¡±


    The situation was so dire that they hadn¡¯t even noticed the recent turn of events due to the falling ice chunks.


    ¡°Ugh.¡±


    The unknown man¡¯s expression turned pale as he spotted someone trapped in front.


    ¡°Wait! That¡¯s dangerous!!¡±


    ¡°¡­Grit.¡±


    He clenched his teeth and threw himself into the hellish zone.


    <em>- ng¡­!</em>


    At that moment, he shattered the ice chunk, falling on a female student with his sword.


    ¡°Ah¡­?¡±


    Eurelia, who had just been saved, stared at him with wide eyes.


    <em>- Crack¡­!</em>


    ¡°Th-thank you¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­!?¡±


    Ignoring her gratitude, he leaped to destroy the ice chunks falling on the Horizon sisters, freshmen with elven blood.


    <em>- Shatter! Shatter!</em>


    He then broke the ice chunks falling on Olivia, Lecane, and Miho.


    His graceful yet destructive swordsmanship seemed to reach a transcendent level.


    <em>- Shhh¡­</em>


    ¡°Huff, huff¡­¡±


    Despite his impressive sword skills, he was already drenched in sweat, indicating he might not be as strong physically. He gritted his teeth and sprinted forward with all his might.


    Now, only Aria remained in front of him.


    ¡°D-Don¡¯te¡­¡±


    It was too dark to see who he was, and Aria, unaware of his identity, warned him as sharper and more numerous ice fragments fell on her.


    There was no time to swing his sword. The fragments had already reached her.


    ¡°Ahhh!!¡±


    ¡°Ugh¡­¡±


    Desperately, the man charged at Aria and shielded her with his body.


    <em>- Crack! Crack! Crack!</em>


    The ice fragments struck the ground with a chilling sound, encasing them in a spherical ice prison.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    The Hero Party stared nkly at the man who continued to protect Aria in his arms.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    ¡°A troublesome¡­ person has arrived¡­¡±


    Aishi muttered coldly, looking down.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    The five main heroines, Isolet, and Lulu, who had teleported in after hearing the news, stood blocking Aishi¡¯s path.


    <em>- Shhhh¡­!</em>


    <em>- Crack, crack¡­!</em>


    Gazing disapprovingly at them, Aishi turned her attention to Ruby, who was emitting ruby-colored demonic energy in front of her.


    <em>- Roar¡­!</em>


    Sky blue and ruby-colored energy engulfed the entire harbor, soaring upwards like a giant butterfly spreading its wings.


    ¡°As you have relinquished your position as the Demon King, your power will continue to wane.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Do you think you¡¯ll be able to protect everyone like this in the future?¡±


    ¡°Shut up.¡±


    In the midst of that scene, Ruby red at Aishi with a murderous look.


    ¡°Eye bastard, it¡¯s your doing.¡±


    ¡°Who, me? Whose eye?¡±


    ¡°Bastard¡­¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know anything abou¨C Ugh.¡±


    Aishi covered her mouth with one of her hands as she smiled mischievously, but suddenly, she stumbled and her expression twisted.


    ¡°¡­Pointless resistance.¡±


    ¡°¡­?¡±


    ¡°Stop¡­ stop resisting.¡±


    With a frown, she muttered under her breath.


    ¡°Well, I admire your effort, so I¡¯ll retreat for today.¡±


    She smiled again, encasing herself in ice.


    ¡°Look forward to the final battle of the second semester, the ¡®Academy Siege.¡¯¡±


    ¡°Wait¡­¡±


    ¡°Well, you¡¯ll probably be too busy with the Hero¡¯s funeral. Hah, hahah¡­¡±


    Sheughed, scattering snow everywhere before disappearing.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Ruby, wing at the spot where Aishi vanished, bit her lip and turned away.


    <em>- Roar¡­</em>


    The entire harbor city of the Western Continent was covered in ice.


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    Ruby, breaking into a cold sweat at the chilling sight, started walking slowly.


    ¡°I have something to say! As the former Demon King, let me¡­¡±


    She tried to speak humorously to her group but stopped in her tracks at what she saw.


    ¡°B-Brother.¡±


    ¡°Cough, cough¡­¡±


    Frey and Aria, who had been rescued from the shattered ice sphere, were surrounded by the group.


    Frey, clearly in bad shape, was holding Aria, stroking her head with a trembling smile.


    ¡°My dear Aria¡­ you¡¯ve been through a lot, haven¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°Ugh, ugh¡­¡±


    Blood flowed from his mouth and the stump where his left arm used to be.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­ for everything. My sweet little sister.¡±


    ¡°Brother¡­¡±


    Frey¡¯s left arm waspletely severed.


    ¡°Help¡­ help him¡­ Someone, please¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    The Hero Party members, watching in shock, copsed into the snow one by one.


    ¡°Frey!!¡±


    The main heroines, staring with lifeless eyes, watched Ruby, who urgently cast healing spells on Frey while running towards him.


    <em>- Whoosh¡­</em>


    Along with the unexpected winter wind, Frey¡¯s remaining time was slipping away.

 Chapter 391: D-3

    Chapter 391: D-3


    ¡°Uh¡­¡±


    ¡°B-Brother!!¡±


    ¡°Lord Frey!!¡±


    Struggling to open my heavy eyelids, I saw the faces of Aria and Vener standing over me.


    They both looked haggard. Has something happened?


    ¡°Ah.¡±


    Thinking that, I remembered the events right before I lost consciousness, and my expression went nk.


    Aishi transformed into the Demon King.


    The harbor of the Western Continent is frozen solid.The Hero Party is under attack.


    I had revealed myself to protect them from Aishi¡¯s onught.


    What happened after that?


    It was hard to recall as I was losing consciousness due to the side effects. Myst memory was boarding the ship the main heroines had secured.


    Looking out the window at the sea, it seemed we were still on the ship.


    ¡°¡­Haha.¡±


    I turned my head and saw my left arm was missing.


    Normally, this would be shocking, but I felt nothing. It just confirmed that shielding Aria from the ice shards wasn¡¯t a dream.


    Am I bing desensitized to such things? But the Curse of Mental Weakness should still be in effect.


    ¡°Sniff, sniff¡­¡±


    Turning to the right, I saw my sister holding my hand and sobbing.


    ¡°Aria, stop.¡±


    ¡°Sniff, sniff¡­¡±


    My sister looked ugly when she cried.


    Why ruin such a pretty face?


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    Smiling at her to reassure her, I nced at the calendar on the far wall.


    ¡°This is bad¡­¡±


    I had been unconscious for a day.


    That left only three days.


    Time was slipping away too quickly.


    ¡°B-brother. I, I¡­¡±


    ¡°Calm down. I¡¯m fine.¡±


    Seeing my eyes waver slightly, Aria spoke urgently, so I reassured her in a soft voice.


    ¡°I was nning to remove my left arm anyway. It wasn¡¯t part of me anymore. It¡¯s good I saved you.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Heh. It¡¯s so awkward talking to you like this after so many years.¡±


    Hearing that, Aria began to cry again, making her face ugly once more.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­ I¡¯m so sorry, brother¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry too, sister. For dragging you into this tragedy.¡±


    ¡°Waaah¡­¡±


    ¡°I told you not to cry.¡±


    I had so many things I wanted to say if this day ever came, but none of them came to mind.


    My mind felt nk.


    ¡°Ugh¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t die¡­ Please¡­ It¡¯s all my fault¡­ Please don¡¯t die¡­¡±


    My entire body felt like it was vibrating, and Aria clung to me, soaking me with her tears.


    ¡°Stop clinging to me.¡±


    ¡°Eek¡­¡±


    I pinched her cheek, a childhood habit, and she stared at me nkly.


    I used to do this to my chubby-cheeked sister often. It felt nostalgic.


    ¡°¡­I love you, sister.¡±


    Smiling at her familiar foolishness, I felt like I needed to say it now.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry for being a lousy brother.¡±


    ¡°Sniff¡­¡±


    And just like that, I made her cry again. I didn¡¯t want to be a bad brother until the end.


    ¡°Aria, go out for a bit. I¡¯ll see you in the dining room.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to¡­ I still¡­¡±


    ¡°Please. And Vener, could you gather everyone?¡±


    Patting Aria¡¯s back, I sent her out of the room and spoke to Vener.


    ¡°I have something to say¡­ before it¡¯s toote.¡±


    <em>- Thump, thump¡­</em>


    Cold sweat ran down my body, and my heart pounded.


    The Curse of Mental Weakness drained my mental resilience, pushing me into the terror of impending death.


    The moment everything ends.


    The moment everything bes nothing.


    When I cease to perceive or exist.


    ¡°¡­Grr.¡±


    Realizing this, chills spread through my body, and I started trembling.


    I¡¯m scared.


    Terrified to the core.


    I wanted to run away.


    Myplete annihtion with no afterlife, and no second chances, was terrifying, but most of all, the thought of never seeing my loved ones again scared me the most.


    ¡°Please, Vener?¡±


    But this was the path I chose.


    It wasughable for me to be afraid now.


    Suppressing those feelings, I forced a smile and asked.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    But they had seen my moment of panic. Vener and Aria were looking at me with vacant eyes.


    ¡°¡­Understood.¡±


    Vener gently pushed Aria forward and closed the door.


    ¡°Alright then.¡±


    ¡°Young Master¡­¡±


    Waving my right hand at her as she left, Vener turned and whispered.


    It felt strange to hear her call me Young Master.¡¯


    ¡°If you die, I will end my life as well.¡±


    ¡°¡­What?¡±


    Her lifeless deration left me with a slightly awkward expression.


    ¡°A sword that has stabbed its master should be discarded.¡±


    ¡°Wait¡­¡±


    ¡°Well then, goodbye.¡±


    Leaving those words, Vener quietly exited the room.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    And then came the silence.


    ¡°¡­Hey.¡±


    I didn¡¯t have the energy to get out of bed, so I sat down in a daze. I tilted my head when I saw someone peeking out through the slightly open door.


    ¡°Ah, hello¡­¡±


    The Youngest Pdin, her eyes now glowing a golden hue, was looking at me.


    ¡°Excuse me¡­¡±


    ¡°Can I ask you something?¡±


    ¡°Yes? What is it?¡±


    Without asking for permission, the Sun God came into my room, sat beside the bed, and started looking at me with a sad expression.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you concerned about the original personality of that child? It seems like she¡¯s almost always possessed.¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­¡±


    I asked her something that had always been on my mind, and the Sun God scratched her head as she responded.


    ¡°Actually, that¡¯s me too. It¡¯s my form before I became a god.¡±


    ¡°Excuse me?¡±


    ¡°The church summoned me, sealing me in my past form before I became a god. Even though the memories are gone, it¡¯s still essentially me, so it¡¯s okay.¡±


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    I think I discovered something quite unexpected. Who would have thought that the Youngest Pdin was the Sun God¡¯s past self?


    Well, now that I saw her again, she was quite mysterious and the Sun God¡¯s foolish appearance was evident in her.


    ¡°Anyway, why did youe here?¡±


    I asked, watching her as she hesitantly approached me.


    ¡°I came to check your condition.¡±


    She answered with a somber expression.


    ¡°So, how do I look? Do I have any chance of surviving?¡±


    Forcing a smile, I asked, and she bit her lip and shook her head.


    ¡°I figured.¡±


    Iughed slightly, but inside I was crumbling.


    If it weren¡¯t for the Curse of Mental Weakness, it wouldn¡¯t have been this bad. I¡¯m worried that I kept showing people things I didn¡¯t want them to see.


    ¡°May I ask you a question?¡±


    ¡°¡­What is it?¡±


    Sighing and closing my eyes tightly, I held the Sun God¡¯s hand and softly asked.


    ¡°Was I wrong?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    She fell silent upon hearing my question.


    ¡°About the decision to sacrifice myself instead of Ruby.¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡±


    ¡°It seemed like that eye wanted me to kill Ruby. It felt like it was part of it scheme.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°But now, looking back, it feels like a really selfish and pathetic decision.¡±


    When I pierced my heart, the expression of that eye-bastard had definitely wavered.


    But was that just my imagination?


    Things were getting worse and worse.


    If I disappeared like this, everyone would fall apart. Just looking at Vener earlier made that clear.


    I didn¡¯t want an ending where everyone ended up unhappy.


    Was my choice truly right?


    Maybe my selfishness brought about a terrible oue.


    ¡°That¡¯s not true.¡±


    The Sun God shook her head firmly, reading my anxious expression.


    ¡°If you had killed Ruby then, the fully recovered main body of that eye would have been released to conquer other dimensions.¡±


    ¡°¡­Other dimensions?¡±


    ¡°Yes, and it would have quickly devoured dimensions even faster with all the power it umted.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°The destruction of all dimensions, including ours, would have been just a matter of time. Any happy ending you fought for by killing Ruby would have ended with your descendants at best. There would be no afterlife, no eternal happiness.¡±


    The Sun God gently hugged me and whispered.


    ¡°Eventually, you were right. That eye became even more obsessed with swallowing this dimension, and it even directly embedded itself in Aishi. We finally seeded in luring it onto the stage.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s an exaggeration. If the Star God hadn¡¯t intervened¨C¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s just look at the result.¡±


    ¡°Even if that¡¯s the result, it doesn¡¯t change the fact that I was selfish.¡±


    Although she spoke gently, for some reason, my heart felt uneasy. I kept wanting to find fault within myself.


    Was it because of my anxiety about the choice I made? Or¡­


    ¡°So what if you¡¯re selfish.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°You have the right to be.¡±


    ¡°I-¡°


    ¡°Even if youbine Ferloche and Ruby¡¯s Retry attempts, it won¡¯t surpass yours.¡±


    As she said that, she patted my head.


    ¡°You were always kind, even though I never set it up or designed it that way. So it¡¯s okay to act selfishly once in a while.¡±


    For some reason, my heart felt warm.


    Was this how it felt like to be coddled by a mother?


    ¡°If I disappear, everyone will fall into despair. I can already see the signs.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°And before I disappear, I need to prepare for the future. At the very least, I must neutralize the Demon King.¡±


    In that case, maybe I could indulge a little longer.


    It was kind of weird to be coddled by the Sun God, but it couldn¡¯t be helped.


    ¡°I hope no one is unhappy, even if I disappear.¡±


    ¡°Umm¡­¡±


    ¡°So, maybe you could erase the fact that I existed, or something like that¡­¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    The Sun God, listening to my words, shook her head with a firm expression.


    ¡°To be honest, I want to live. Is there no way?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­¡±


    ¡°I want to stay by everyone¡¯s side, even if I have to inhabit a spirit or animal or be a thought form or artifact. I don¡¯t care what form I take, as long as I can stay with everyone until the end.¡±


    Hearing those words, the Sun God quietly closed her mouth.


    Seeing that, it seemed that it was a usible solution to some extent.


    It was just a guess, but from her expression, it looked that way.


    ¡°¡­Anyway, please help everyone to ovee my absence. Don¡¯t let the world suffer tragedy because I¡¯m gone.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll try.¡±


    Only after hearing those words did I start to feel reassured.


    ¡°Right now, the main heroines are trying to find a way. Maybe they could bring a miracle, so I¡¯ll wait until thest day.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    ¡°But as soon as the system recovers and the penalty window appears, I¡¯ll keep drinking the helper potions received from the First Hero Party and head towards Aishi.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡±


    ¡°And if I have time, to the Sun as well. I don¡¯t know if it will work, but I want to at least make a dent in it.¡±


    The Sun God, nodding, looked down at me with dark eyes.


    ¡°¡­Help me up. I need to go out for a bit.¡±


    As I extended my right hand and asked her, the Sun God took my hand and lifted me up from the bed.


    ¡°Please take me to the dining hall.¡±


    It might be a bitte, but I had to try toplete my bucket list as much as possible.


    For example,ughing and chatting while having a meal with the children.


    Or experiencing a normal academic life.


    ¡°Please.¡±


    Even if just for a day.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    Meanwhile, at that time, in the dragonir area of the Western Continent¡­


    ¡°You¡­ You think you can do this and get away with it¡­¡±


    Floating in mid-air, legs crossed, the fully matured Aishi looked down at the baby dragons frozen in ce.


    ¡°A puny half-blood demon¡­ How dare you¡­¡±


    ¡°These lizards talk too much.¡±


    Aishi, surveying the dragons trembling in the cold air that filled the dragonir, muttered in a cold voice.


    ¡°Submit.¡±


    ¡°Grraargh¡­¡±


    ¡°Grrr¡­¡±


    When she raised her hand, the dragons groaned as their hearts began to freeze.


    ¡°Stop.¡±


    At the front, the leader, a dragon several timesrger, snarled in an angry voice.


    ¡°What exactly do you want from us¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s simple. Your entire species must be my servants.¡±


    ¡°How dare you¡­!¡±


    The leader¡¯s eyes widened, prompting Aishi to raise her hand higher.


    ¡°Grraargh¡­¡±


    ¡°Grrr¡­¡±


    ¡°If you fight me now, the baby dragons behind you will be in danger.¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡±


    ¡°These baby dragons behind you are thest dragons left in this world, aren¡¯t they? I could kill all of them except you.¡±


    The leader dragon swallowed hard at her words.


    ¡°What do you want us to do.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s simple. I need you to attack a certain ce.¡±


    Aishi whispered to the dragon in a low voice.


    ¡°I need a boss monster to destroy the academy.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Well then, I leave it to you. Oh, and only I can thaw their hearts, so don¡¯t try anything foolish.¡±


    With that, Aishi covered her mouth with her hand and smiled as she left the dragon¡¯sir.


    ¡°¡­Hmmm.¡±


    Upon leaving their, she stopped abruptly.


    ¡°This feels strange.¡±


    Aishi murmured with a suddenly expressionless face.


    ¡°This is the first time I¡¯ve possessed such a lowly being.¡±


    She then started moving her body here and there with a curious expression.


    ¡°It¡¯s a new experience to participate in the story I used to just watch. It¡¯s not ideal to imitate a lowly dimension¡¯s female, though.¡±


    A smile spread across her face.


    ¡°But it was getting boring. It¡¯s far more fun than just watching. This is the most enjoyable moment since I was born as the proxy of my sleeping main body.¡±


    As she spoke, her eyes turned ck. Then, she suddenly frowned and stopped walking.


    ¡°How annoying. You should have quietly disappeared instead of resisting. Because of you, your personality is seeping through.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Tsk.¡±


    Annoyed, she clicked her tongue and quietly raised her hand.


    ¡°Resistance is futile. Everything is under my control.¡±


    Various forms began to appear above her hand.


    Among the many faces of people, her gaze was fixed on one ce.


    <em>- Scree¡­eek¡­!</em>


    ¡°Star God. Even yourst hope.¡±


    A disheveled re was fighting monsters in the rough sea.


    ¡°If I can¡¯t read fate, I just need to intervene until the oue bes obvious.¡±


    As she said this, she started to walk away.


    ¡°As a mere character, act ording to your role¡­¡±


    She suddenly frowned again.


    ¡°What is this?¡±


    Next to re, apletely dark screen was visible.


    ¡°Why can¡¯t I see it?¡±


    Her eyebrows furrowed.


    ¡°Another being whose fate cannot be read?¡±


    As she spoke, she reached out to the screen.


    ¡°What an annoying management system. If it weren¡¯t for this, I would have devoured this dimension long ago¡­¡±


    She tried tapping the dark screen, shaking it, and eventually pouted her lips.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    Meanwhile, at that time.


    Sr Room


    Lunar and Ster not allowed!


    <em>- Click, click¡­</em>


    In a dark room, Roswyn was hunched over, staring at something and moving her hands quickly with a weary look in her eyes.


    Learning Coding Easily for Elementary Students


    Earth Culture Instruction Manual!


    In herp was a book full of the Sun God¡¯s notes.

 Chapter 392: D-2

    A cold silence pervaded the dining hall of the ship heading to the Empire.


    Everyone except the heroines and Ruby were gathered there.


    ¡°Um¡­ Hmm.¡±


    Frey, supported by the Sun God, had just entered the dining hall and was looking around awkwardly as he sat down.


    ¡°H-Hi.¡±


    Breaking the longsting awkward atmosphere, Frey forced a greeting.


    ¡°E-Everyone¡­ good to see you. Haha¡­¡±


    The children watching him had their eyes filled with confusion.The image of Frey they knew was that of a rogue, the Empire¡¯s greatest viin, and more recently, a madman.


    But the Frey in front of them now looked so innocent and pure.


    He seemed like a person who had been possessed by a demon and had now returned to his original self, leaving the children even more speechless than before.


    ¡°I always wanted to have a meal like this with all of you.¡±


    Looking around at them, Frey quietly reached for the fork and knife.


    ¡°I have so much I want to talk about, and¡­¡±


    But then he stopped and trembled.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    He had grabbed the knife, but there was no hand to hold the fork.


    Not yet ustomed to having lost his left arm, he could only give an awkward smile and put the knife down again.


    ¡°I-I can help¡­¡±


    ¡°N-No¡­!¡±


    Alice tried to help Frey by reaching for the knife, but Frey immediately stood up in fear.


    Alice froze in ce with a knife in her hand and the children also stiffened.


    ¡°Huff, huff¡­¡±


    ¡°F-Frey¡­.¡±


    ¡°Sorry, I¡¯m just in a weird state right now.¡±


    Reading the children¡¯s expressions, Frey forced a smile and sat back down.


    <em>- Thump, thump¡­</em>


    His heartbeat beat wildly.


    The fact that he had less than three days left was continuously eroding Frey¡¯s already weakened mental state, which was fixed at 1.


    ¡°The reason I called you here today¡­ is because there¡¯s something I want to do with you.¡±


    ¡°Eating together and talking with all of you. It¡¯s something I¡¯ve always wanted to try at least once.¡±


    Despite his crumbling mental state, Frey mustered his remaining strength to speak, looking around at the children.


    ¡°Amy, how did you do on your exams?¡±


    ¡°H-Huh?¡±


    ¡°You always worried about your grades, right?¡±


    Turning to a female student, he asked her a question.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t neglect your studies because of the Hero Party, did you? You need at least minimal grades to graduate¡­¡±


    ¡°I-I did well, thanks to you, Hero¡­¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good to hear.¡±


    Receiving her trembling voice with a smile, Frey turned his gaze to another student and spoke.


    ¡°Leona, are your parents doing better?¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes¡­¡±


    ¡°Leah, your younger sibling is sick right now. But it¡¯s an early stage, so it should be manageable.¡±


    ¡°¡­!¡±


    And thus, Frey started a conversation.


    ¡°Arianne, you¡¯re doing well, but the end of your barrier is weak. If you can reinforce that part¡­


    ¡°Alice, I¡¯ll tell you the location of the Secret Lord, which is thest key to breaking the Curse of Subjugation. You have to end it yourself¡­


    ¡°Eurelia, you have two potential paths. I hope you choose the brighter one.


    ¡°Kids with colored mana, you can use the joint technique. Just like Ferloche¡¯s blessing of the Sun God and Irina¡¯s ultimate magic, it is also ssified as an ultimate move, you must practice it¡­¡± ?


    Since he had no friends to chat with during meals, Frey ended up giving advice that would help them as he didn¡¯t know what to talk.


    Despite that, he looked happy.


    The children¡¯s expressions darkened as they watched Frey, who seemed like an innocent child giving essential advice.


    ¡°Brother¡­¡±


    Even Aria, trembling beside Frey as if she might copse at any moment, was no exception.


    His appearance resembled that of someone settling their affairs before death.


    To the students who knew Frey would die within a few days, it was all too obvious.


    ¡°Ah, and Vener, you¡­¡±


    ¡°D-Don¡¯t go, Lord Frey.¡±


    ¡°W-What?¡±


    For the first time, Vener interrupted Frey¡¯s continued speech.


    ¡°We¡­ we need you.¡±


    She was gripping his hand with a broken expression.


    ¡°I-I was¡­ your sword. I¡¯ve just now learned this.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°I-If the master disappears, the sword bes useless. It loses its purpose.¡±


    Vener knelt before Frey and begged.


    ¡°Please¡­ please don¡¯t leave¡­ Please¡­¡±


    Frey¡¯s expression, already pushed to the limit, began to crumble.


    ¡°P-Professor.¡±


    At that moment, Eurelia approached Frey with her entire body trembling.


    ¡°T-Take this¡­ please¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­What¡¯s this?¡±


    ¡°I-It¡¯s a healing potion¡­ If you drink it, you might return to normal¡­¡±


    She handed him a half-full bottle.


    It was the potion Roswyn gave her back during the Academy Erosion Incident.


    ¡°P-Please¡­ We need you, Professor¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­Ugh.¡±


    Hearing her words, Frey gritted his teeth.


    Normally, he would have just patted her head.


    But hispletely shattered mental state was relentlessly pushing him.


    ¡°I-I¡¯m sorry, Hero¡­¡±


    ¡°Don


    ¡°D-Don¡¯t leave us¡­ please¡­¡±


    Pleading voices erupted around him.


    ¡°We need your advice, Professor¡­¡±


    ¡°B-But the Book of Prophecy of the Hero¡­¡±


    ¡°I-Isn¡¯t there a way?¡­¡±


    ¡°W-What about freezing magic? If we freeze youpletely, can¡¯t we preserve you?¡±


    Frey entire body was drenched in cold sweats as he felt their overwhelming gazes.


    He finally snapped when he heard Aria¡¯s voice beside him.


    ¡°Brother, if you die, I¡­¡±


    <em>- Bang!!!</em>


    Frey mmed his right hand on the table and shouted with veins bulging on his neck.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to die either!!!¡±


    The dining room fell into a cold silence as everyone froze.


    ¡°Do you all think I want to die? I¡¯m struggling desperately to stay alive! I try to find a way until the veryst moment.¡±


    Frey lowered his head.


    ¡°Honestly, I¡¯ve been terrified. I¡¯m scared of dying. Even though it was my choice, I was stupidly frightened, and my whole body kept shaking. I met with you all to take my mind off it¡­¡±


    Frey trembled with a panicked expression, a side of him these kids had never seen before.


    ¡°Brother¡­¡±


    ¡°Ah.¡±


    Aria tried to reach out to Frey.


    Seeing this, Frey immediately blinked and shook his head, and downed the potion Eurelia had given him in one go.


    As Aria reached out her hand, Frey, standing there dumbfounded, blinked and shook his head.


    <em>- Gulp, gulp¡­</em>


    ¡°¡­Phew.¡±


    After a moment, with some color back on his face, Frey brushed off everyone¡¯s hands and headed for the exit.


    ¡°I wanted to live too. To be happy with all of you, to have a normal rtionship.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry I couldn¡¯t do that.¡±


    Frey said, looking around at everyone.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll stay by your side no matter what. And even if not, I won¡¯t make you unhappy.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°By the way, the real reason I gathered you here¡­ is because I have a favor to ask. Forget what I said earlier.¡±


    Frey smiled, patting Aria¡¯s head as she followed him closely.


    ¡°Take care of Aria for me. She¡¯s one of the people I love the most, the only one who can follow the Hero¡¯s footst¡­ No, never mind.¡±


    Aria¡¯s face grew dry as she inferred the rest of Frey¡¯s unfinished sentence.


    ¡°And I have one more wish.¡±


    Frey caught everyone¡¯s attention with his next words.


    ¡°Tomorrow, when we get off the ship¡­ I want to experience a normal academic life for just one day. I¡¯d like to look around the Empire too.¡±


    The children lowered their heads or covered their faces with their hands upon hearing this.


    ¡°Will you all help me?¡±


    He asked, giving them a slightly sad smile before leaving the dining room.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    ¡°Phew¡­¡±


    With a troubled expression, Frey stepped out of the dining room, scratching his head and looking around.


    Isolet and Lulu stood on either side of the hallway.


    ¡°H-Hi¡­¡±


    Frey, wearing a nk expression, slowly approached them.


    ¡°¡­Master.¡±


    Lulu was the first to approach him.


    <em>- Lick¡­</em>


    It had been a while since Lulu¡¯s tongue caressed his cheek.


    The nostalgic sensation made Frey smile.


    <em>- Rub, rub¡­</em>


    Lulu crouched and rubbed her cheek against Frey¡¯s leg.


    ¡°I am your pet, forever.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°But now, I am also the mother of your child.¡±


    Lulu said with tears streaming from her eyes.


    ¡°You always loved me¡­ Now I will be the one to give love¡­¡±


    ¡°My Lulu, you¡¯re so admirable.¡±


    ¡°¡­Ugh, ugh.¡±


    Though his words were calm, Lulu was crying with a sorrowful expression while Frey petted her.


    ¡°Frey.¡±


    ¡°¡­ Sis.¡±


    Next was, naturally, Isolet.


    ¡°You haven¡¯t been drinking. That¡¯s good.¡±


    ¡°After getting all of us pregnant in one go, that¡¯s what you say?¡±


    Fortunately, Isolet seemed moreposed than expected.


    ¡°I¡¯m searching for the Bywalker family¡¯s secret techniques. Even the forbidden technique of turning a person into an Ego Sword, which my Father was researching.¡±


    ¡°Sis¡­?¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t let you disappear. I¡¯ll do anything to keep you in this world. No matter the cost, I¡¯ll¡­¡±


    Never mind.


    She seemed to have be the most dangerous.


    ¡°Sis, calm down¨C¡±


    ¡°Frey.¡±


    ¡°Ruby!¡±


    Frey, feeling a chill and trying to calm Isolet down, turned at the sound of a familiar voice.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Uh, well, about this situation¡­¡±


    He began to exin the situation.


    ¡°¡­?¡±


    Then he stepped back as he felt an ominous feeling.


    ¡°Why did you hide it?¡±


    ¡°Ruby?¡±


    ¡°Why. Did. You. Hide. It, Frey.¡±


    Ruby approached, radiating a cold aura.


    ¡°W-What¡­¡±


    ¡°You have only two days left to live.¡±


    Trying to exin, Frey hung his head at her words.


    ¡°Listen, Ruby.¡±


    ¡°Shut up. Frey, you¨C¡±


    ¡°Do you know about Star Rubies?¡±


    ¡°¡­?¡±


    Ruby tilted her head, confused by Frey¡¯s words.


    ¡°It¡¯s a special Ruby with six white streaks like a star.¡±


    ¡°What does that¡­¡±


    ¡°I want to merge with you.¡±


    ¡°¡­!?¡±


    Frey embraced her and whispered in her ear.


    ¡°Every fragment of my shattered soul.¡±


    ¡°Ughhhhhh¡­¡±


    Hearing this, Ruby clutched his clothes and copsed.


    <em>- Poooouuu¡­!!!</em>


    Before they knew it, the ship had entered the Empire¡¯s harbor.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    ¡°Please seed¡­¡±


    Meanwhile, in the Debug Room.


    ¡°Please, please, please¡­¡±


    Roswyn, looking exhausted, tore at her hair as she stared at the error messages on the monitor.


    ¡°If this fails again, it¡¯s over¡­ Please¡­¡±


    It had been hellish days.


    In the strange space known as the Debug Room, adapting to and applying theplex, esoteric tool used by the gods called a puter,¡¯ and the unfamiliar concepts of ¡®coding,¡¯ in such a short time was almost impossible.


    ¡°Please seed¡­ Please, please¡­¡±


    However, Frey¡¯s overwhelming tragedy was ying beside her.


    However, the ¡®codingnguage¡¯ inside theputer, for some reason, was the family cipher ¡®alphabet¡¯ that she had been forced to learn as a child.


    However, the Sun God had tranted and exined everything into the Imperialnguage in her numerous notebooks.


    It was like everything aligned perfectly for her at this very moment.


    ¡°Please, Mr. Computer¡­¡±


    Roswyn, staring at the monitor with an anxious expression, ced her hand on the mouse.


    The simplestmands filled her vision and the monitor.


    SunPy 1.0 - re file


    def escape()re = position(137,60,86)


    teleport(re)


    >>escape()


    Staring nkly at the core part of the code, Roswyn clicked the mouse with trembling hands.


    ¡°Ahhhhhh!?¡±


    She screamed as she felt all the strength leaving her body.


    <em>- Crackle, crackle¡­</em>


    Golden sparks ran through her body as a price for daring to meddle with divinity as a mortal.


    ¡°No¡­¡±


    As she tried to pull her hand away, her eyes were drawn to the tragedy ying beside her.


    ¡°¡­Grit.¡±


    Gritting her teeth, she pressed the mouse harder.


    Executed.


    <em>- Crackle¡­</em>


    As her consciousness began to fade, the monitor disyed that message.


    ¡°¡­Hehe.¡±


    A faint smile appeared on Roswyn¡¯s lips as she finally let go of the mouse.

 Chapter 393: D-1

    <em>- Snap¡­!</em>


    ¡°Get lost, you squid head!! Go away!!¡±


    re, who had been fighting monsters along the West Coast just moments ago, suddenly found herself in apletely different environment.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t go away¡­! Uwahhhh?¡±


    Due to the spatial discement, she ended up losing her bnce and falling to the ground.


    ¡°¡­Huh?¡±


    She looked around in confusion, unable toprehend the sudden change in scenery, and slowly got up, dusting herself off.


    <em>- Drip¡­ drip¡­</em>


    The seawater dripping from her soaked clothes began to form a puddle on the dark room¡¯s floor.Roswyn¡¯s Room


    ¡°Where did that bald monster go¡­?¡±


    re mumbled in confusion as she looked around the room, filled with white may lilies and star flowers.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    <em>- Thud, thud¡­</em>


    After a few days of sailing, Frey and his party disembarked from the ship at the harbor, trudging along wearily.


    <em>- Click! Click, click!!</em>


    The loud sounds of shutters clicking surrounded them as they walked.


    ¡°Over here, please look this way!¡±


    ¡°Is it true that you¡¯ve lost your powers as a consequence of overthrowing the Church!?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s your rtionship with the Hero Ruby? There are rumors of one-sided violence¡­¡±


    Reporters swarmed around Frey, bombarding him with curious questions.


    ¡°There are reports that the victims of your recent actions are voicing their grievances. What do you have to say about that?¡±


    ¡°There are usations that you were responsible for the harbor freezing incident in the Western Continent. Is that true¡­?¡±


    Frey, struggling to walk amidst the barrage of questions, stopped and began to tremble.


    ¡°Victims¡­?¡±


    Frey muttered with a pale face, slipping his hand into his pocket.


    ¡°Oh right. I had changed my perspective¡­¡±


    He secretly held the helper potion given by Eurelia, which glowed faintly in his pocket.


    He nned to drink these potions as much as he could once the system was restored and penalties were imposed, in order to face Aishi.


    Rather than the potions given by the thought forms of the Hero Party from a thousand years ago, the half-filled potion given by Eurelia was likely to be more effective. ?


    So, Frey pretended to drink the potion in front of Eurelia and the others, hiding it in his pocket.


    The children would think he had taken the potion, and wouldn¡¯t worry excessively about his mental state.


    ¡°I-it¡¯s all my fault¡­ hehe.¡±


    However, this choice left the Curse of Mental Weakness persistently hanging over him.


    ¡°Sorry¡­¡±


    Although the curse had almost worn off after being in effect for so long, it still affected him enough to hurt his feelings when he heard the aggressive questions from the reporters.


    ¡°How did you lose your left arm?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s your response to the scandal involving Princess na?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll be facing trial soon. Do you have any ns?¡±


    The reporters¡¯ sharp, knife-like questions continued to rain down on Frey, who kept his head bowed.


    Convinced by his missing left arm that he had indeed lost his powers, the reporters began to push their luck.


    ¡°What are your ns for the future?¡±


    ¡°¡­My ns?¡±


    As the heroines red at the reporters and tried to take Frey away from the harbor, he raised his hand to stop them and began to speak slowly.


    ¡°I n to spend a day wandering around the empire¡­ and then I will attend the academy.¡±


    His eyes looked incredibly hollow.


    ¡°For just one day.¡±


    The reporters, who had been taking notes with bored expressions, suddenly widened their eyes at Frey¡¯s words.


    ¡°I¡¯ll spend just one day living a normal academy life¡­ and then I¡¯ll drop out. I¡¯ve already submitted my withdrawal form.¡±


    As soon as he said this, the cameras started shing again.


    ¡°What will you do after dropping out?¡±


    ¡°Do I have to tell you that?¡±


    ¡°Please answer!¡±


    ¡°We need to know where you¡¯re going to prepare for it!!¡±


    Looking at the reporters with weary eyes, Frey slowly turned his gaze to the people gathered at the empire¡¯s harbor.


    Victims of Frey Association


    Send the Monster Frey to the Gallows!


    You Could Be the Next Victim!


    There were still some of his former servants who hadn¡¯te to their senses, the families, and friends of the viins Frey had punished, and imperial citizens holding cards and shouting along with these people.


    ¡°¡­It doesn¡¯t seem like I¡¯ll be staying in the empire.¡±


    Frey, looking at them with a forlorn expression, answered while biting his lip.


    ¡°I¡¯m nning to hide away somewhere in the mountains of the Eastern Continent, living out my days peacefully¡­ or at least that¡¯s what I intend to do.¡±


    ¡°Anyway, I¡¯ll be leaving.¡±


    After finishing his words and giving the people around him a vacant look, Frey trudged down the stairs.


    ¡°Who said you could leave!?¡±


    ¡°Stop him! Frey is trying to escape!¡±


    <em>- Thud, thud¡­</em>


    ¡°¡­?¡±


    The five main heroines, Ruby, Lulu, Isolet, and the Hero Party quietly followed behind him.


    Thanks to this, the reporters and protestors halted their pursuit, staring nkly at the scene.


    Without paying them any mind, the group moved forward, surrounding the dejected Frey.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    ¡°¡­We finally arrived. This brings back so many memories.¡±


    Leaving the harbor, Frey and his party headed to none other than the Starlight Mansion.


    ¡°I always wanted to visit this ce onest time.¡±


    The longing in Frey¡¯s eyes as he looked at the mansion, a ce dearer to him than anything, shone brightly.


    ¡°B-Brother¡­¡±


    Aria, watching him with a worried expression, opened her mouth with a pale face.


    ¡°W-Well, the thing is¡­ right now¨C¡±


    ¡°Aria. Father is also staying at the mansion, right?¡±


    Frey asked, cutting off her words.


    Following his advice, Abraham, who had been in a longa, had been temporarily moved to the well-guarded mansion for better care than the hospital could provide.


    ¡°That¡¯s good. Since I¡¯m here, I should see Father too. I might as well visit my room, have a meal in the dining room, and visit Mother¡¯s room as well¡­¡±


    ¡°But¡­ there¡¯s ancient magic¡­ and since I exiled you, Brother, you can¡¯t enter¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. Ruby is with us.¡±


    Mumbling to himself, Frey turned to look at Ruby.


    ¡°Ruby, is it possible?¡±


    ¡°¡­It¡¯s impossible.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    But Ruby shook her head firmly and replied.


    ¡°The restriction ced by the First Hero utilized the system so intricately. That along with ancient magic from the Star God, it would take at least five days for me to dismantle.¡±


    ¡°What if the heroines help?¡±


    ¡°Even with all their power, it would take two days. And you wouldn¡¯t be able to stay even for a minute. It wouldn¡¯t be worth doing.¡±


    It just so happened that it would take two days¡ªa cruel twist of fate for Frey, who only had one day left to live.


    ¡°Oh¡­¡±


    Realizing he couldn¡¯t enter the mansion, Frey quietly lowered his head.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    A deep silence began to flow.


    ¡°Wh


    ¡°W-Wait! Brother!¡±


    Aria looked at Frey desperately.


    But she wasn¡¯t ready to face her brother¡¯s cold look.


    ¡°¡­Aria?¡±


    ¡°I-I have a way!¡±


    She eximed.


    With her newfound hope, she started running towards the mansion with all her might.


    <em>If I write my brother¡¯s name back in the head family¡¯s register, wouldn¡¯t that work?</em>


    Exile was unprecedented in the Starlight family.


    So although she wasn¡¯t sure, Aria somehow felt she knew the answer.


    ¡°Huff, huff¡­¡±


    Bursting into the head family¡¯s room, Aria caught her breath and moved forward.


    ¡°If I fix this¡­¡±


    Fixing her gaze on the bottom of the wall listing the names of previous members of the Starlight family, Aria picked up a pen.


    <em>- Swish, swish¡­</em>


    She began to inscribe her brother¡¯s name in silver beside her own, ¡®Aria Raon Starlight¡¯, where a charred mark had been.


    ¡°I, I cancel it. I cancel my brother¡¯s exile. Imand this as the acting head of the family.¡±


    After writing in the name, she urgently spoke in front of the register and then moved to the window.


    ¡°B-Brother! You cane in now!!¡±


    ¡°¡­Hmm.¡±


    Watching her, Frey hesitated, but then started walking.


    <em>- Crackle!</em>


    ¡°Ugh!?¡±


    ¡°Frey!!¡±


    ¡°B-Brother¡­¡±


    But the door, which Frey had always opened and closed since childhood, sent a powerful spark his way, and he was thrown back.


    ¡°Ouch¡­¡±


    Watching the scorch marks on his body, Frey started to tear up, and the heroines holding him began to look somber.


    ¡°No, it can¡¯t be.¡±


    Seeing this, Aria hurried back to the register.


    ¡°I-I want to apologize¡­ and have a meal together, show him to Father, and then¡­ and then¡­¡±


    She began frantically rewriting his name over the charred spot.


    <em>- Shrrrr¡­</em>


    ¡°Why¡­ Why does it keep erasing!!¡±


    But the name she wrote for Frey was erased without a trace.


    ¡°I cancel it! I said I cancel it!! Let me cancel it!!!¡±


    <em>- Shrrrr¡­</em>


    ¡°I-It¡¯s my fault!! Please!!!¡±


    With her hands trembling, and her voice filled with desperation, Aria kept writing.


    <em>- Snap!</em>


    ¡°Ah.¡±


    She came to her senses only when the pen broke.


    ¡°Sob¡­¡±


    Watching the silver ink turn to powder and disappear, Aria drooped her shoulders and left the room.


    ¡°Brother¡­¡±


    She opened the front door aftering down to the first floor with no results.


    ¡°¡­Ah.¡±


    But there was no one there¡ªnot Frey, nor anyone else.


    When the defensive magic began to activate in the mansion¡¯s yard, Frey went into shock, and the heroines had no choice but to quickly take him out of the mansion.


    ¡°I-I didn¡¯t know exile would be like this¡­¡±


    Looking at the now empty yard with hollow eyes, Aria slumped down on the front steps.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­ Brother¡­¡±


    Tears of regret flowed from her eyes.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    ¡°Ruby, we first met here in this cycle.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Frey, after spending some time recovering from the damage incurred at the mansion and seeing off the heroines who were spreading out to find a way to save him, turned his steps towards the orphanage.


    Now, he spoke to Ruby, who stayed by his side until the end.


    ¡°Back then, I didn¡¯t know if you were an enemy or what. My only thought was ¡®a girl named Ruby? That¡¯s unusual.¡¯¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Why aren¡¯t you saying anything? Talk to me.¡±


    When Ruby didn¡¯t respond, Frey began tapping her shoulder with his finger.


    ¡°Who told you? About my condition?¡±


    ¡°I found out on my own. Something felt off, so I set up a listening spell in the dining room.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t see any signs of magic¡­¡±


    ¡°Only Irina or Serena would have been able to detect it.¡±


    ¡°So that¡¯s what happened.¡±


    Nodding quietly, Frey continued to look curiously at Ruby as he asked another question.


    ¡°Then when you first discovered my identity, did you use that magic?¡±


    ¡°¡­A crow spirit that you had killed sent a vision of what it had seen and heard.¡±


    ¡°Ruby, you can handle spirits too?¡±


    Frey¡¯s eyes widened in surprise.


    ¡°I¡¯m envious¡­ I can¡¯t handle spirits yet. Spirit magic isn¡¯t something just anyone can do, right?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s true. Originally, only three races in the world could use it.¡±


    ¡°Can you teach me how?¡±


    ¡°¡­Spirit magic?¡±


    Ruby, who had been mechanically answering with a lifeless expression, slowly turned her head to look at Frey.


    ¡°Yes¡­ Please. I beg you.¡±


    The desperate look in his eyes was apparent.


    Although he didn¡¯t say it, it was clear that Frey¡¯s wish was to leave a part of himself with everyone somehow.


    <em>- Grab¡­!</em>


    ¡°Focus.¡±


    Realizing this, Ruby sped Frey¡¯s hand.


    ¡°I can¡¯t teach you now, but I can guide a spirit.¡±


    ¡°R-Really? Then please.¡±


    ¡°Take a deep breath and calm your mind. I¡¯ll handle the rest.¡±


    Soon, their hands began to glow blue.


    <em>- Shaaa¡­</em>


    After a while, a silver light began to form in their hands.


    ¡°¡­Purrrr.¡±


    ¡°W-Wow.¡±


    A curious sound came from within, and Frey looked on in amazement.


    ¡°A kitten?¡±


    A silver kitteny between their hands, sleeping peacefully with its eyes closed.


    ¡°Ruby, please take good care of it.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Spirits grow when they receive love, right? You¡¯ll take good care of it, won¡¯t you?¡±


    Without answering, Ruby lowered her head. Herposure was gradually breaking down.


    ¡°¡­It¡¯s your spirit. You should take care of it.¡±


    ¡°Ruby.¡±


    ¡°Take care of it¡­ Frey.¡±


    ¡°Here.¡±


    yfully, Frey ced the kitten in Ruby¡¯s arms.


    ¡°Meow?¡±


    The silver kitten poked its head out and looked at Ruby, tilting its head.


    ¡°Ruby¡­ Have you thought about my proposal?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Watching this scene with sad eyes, Frey cautiously asked.


    ¡°If it¡¯s a burden or makes you ufortable¡­ I¡¯ll think of another way. There are quite a few methods¡­¡±


    ¡°If you want, I can offer my body.¡±


    ¡°No. No, no. That¡¯s not necessary.¡±


    Frey hastily shook his head and caressed Ruby¡¯s cheek, whispering softly.


    ¡°I just want to be with you and shine.¡±


    ¡°The reason star rubies shine is because of the impurities inside.¡±


    Staring coldly at him, Ruby began to speak.


    ¡°If youe inside me¡­ will it really be you?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Or will it just be a soul fragment filling the wounds in my soul, a soul fragment that sacrifices itself until the end?¡±


    ¡°Who knows?¡±


    Frey shrugged, and Ruby bit her lip.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know which it will be, but¡­ personally, I hope it¡¯s the former.¡±


    ¡°Frey.¡±


    ¡°I still want to see you all.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°I want to raise my spirit, and I want to see our children. I want to give love to you and our children.¡±


    As he spoke, Frey fought back tears.


    ¡°So, please pray that it will be the former?¡±


    Leaving those words, Frey turned to the orphanage director who had been watching anxiously.


    ¡°L-L-Lord Frey¡­ T-Today is a bit¡­¡±


    ¡°Please take care of me today.¡±


    ¡°What? Ah¡­ Yes!¡±


    And so, time passed.


    ¡°The viin has appeared!!¡±


    ¡°Ahhh!!¡±


    ¡°Stop right there!!¡±


    ¡°No way!!¡±


    At first, the children were wary or afraid of Frey, but thanks to his dedicated efforts, they eventuallyughed and yed together.


    ¡°Got you!!¡±


    ¡°Hehe! Hehehe!!¡±


    ¡°The boss has been defeated¡­¡±


    ¡°Run away!!¡±


    Ruby, watching Frey smile more happily than ever while ying with the children, quietly turned her back.


    ¡°By the way, do you know a girl named re?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s my sister.¡±


    ¡°Really? Do you know where she is?¡±


    ¡°She went on a trip. She might take a while toe back.¡±


    ¡°¡­I see. I wanted to see her onest time.¡±


    Ignoring the voice from behind her, Ruby began to walk out of the orphanage.


    ¡°Oh, by the way¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­?¡±


    ¡°Got you!!¡±


    ¡°Ahhh!¡±


    Outside the orphanage, it was raining heavily.


    ¡°Meow¡­¡±


    ¡°Ugh.¡±


    Ruby, staring nkly at the scene, sat down and began to pet the kitten in her arms.


    ¡°Hic, sob. Hic¡­ Huu¡­¡±


    Her whole body trembled as she tried to hold back her tears.


    <em>- Lick.</em>


    ¡°Help us¡­¡±


    When the kitten licked her cheek, Ruby finally broke down, crying out in a cracked voice.


    ¡°Someone¡­ Anyone¡­ Please¡­¡±


    Time passed, and the people walking by on the street nced at her curiously.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 394: D-Day

    ¡°H-Hi there, everyone.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°N-Nice to see you.¡±


    As the final day for Frey came around, he chose to visit the academy.


    ¡°What¡¯s this? Is it really Frey?¡±


    ¡°What a sight.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s he doing here with that face?¡±


    As soon as Frey entered the ssroom, the atmosphere turned icy.


    ¡°¡­Haha.¡±The five main heroines, Lulu, and Isolet were still tirelessly searching the world for a way to save Frey, even on hisst day.


    Of course, they hadn¡¯t found any solutions, not even an alternative, which left them absent from the academy.


    Thus they couldn¡¯t defend Frey against the still hostile students unaware of the truth.


    ¡°But didn¡¯t they say his left arm was cut off?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, and he lost his power because of it.¡±


    ¡°Must be a fake arm. Didn¡¯t you see the article?¡±


    As they said, Frey now had a prosthetic arm designed by Serena and Irina.


    At first nce, it was indistinguishable from a real arm, but up close, it was obviously a cold, hard mechanical arm.


    They would have preferred a biological arm, but due to Frey¡¯s ongoing demonification, a mechanical arm was the only option.


    ¡°Hey, take off that glove.¡±


    ¡°¡­What?¡±


    Noble students approached Frey, who was hiding his hand with a white glove.


    ¡°Take it off. Let¡¯s see if it¡¯s really a prosthetic.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Not taking it off? Must be a prosthetic, then.¡±


    ¡°So he really lost his power?¡±


    As the nobles whispered among themselves, Frey, who was trying to maintain a smile, started to crack.


    ¡°Guys, today is myst day¨C¡±


    ¡°But it¡¯s funny. How could that maniac even make such a face?¡±


    ¡°Right? Such a mild expression. Pff.¡±


    ¡°Our dear Lord Frey, reduced to amoner, huh?¡±


    Despite trying to keep his smile, the nobles started to poke and prod him.


    ¡°Because of you, my family¡¯s connections are all gone. How will you take responsibility?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re the one who shattered my brother¡¯s bones, right?¡±


    Frey bit his lip in silence as they taunted him.


    ¡°Look at that. Look!¡±


    ¡°Pff¡­¡±


    Students gathered outside the ssroom pointed at him, whispering as if he were an animal in a zoo.


    ¡°Lord Frey.¡±


    ¡°Yeah?¡±


    ¡°Um, this¡­¡±


    At that tense moment, members of the Hero Party approached Frey.


    ¡°¡­Come over here.¡±


    Alice, who stepped forward, reached for Frey¡¯s arm.


    ¡°Here¡¯s what you asked for¡­ Ah.¡±


    Trying to pull him out of the hostile atmosphere, she froze as she felt the difference in Frey¡¯s left arm.


    ¡°Let¡¯s get out of here.¡±


    ¡°¡­Okay.¡±


    She quicklyposed herself, gritted her teeth, and helped Frey up.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    The nobles red coldly at them.


    ¡°I¡¯ve prepared as much as possible for you to experience academy life. So¡­¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m looking forward to it.¡±


    Ignoring the nobles¡¯ icy stares, Frey left the ssroom.


    <em>Murderer.</em>


    <em>Psycho.</em>


    <em>Pervert.</em>


    <em>Die.</em>


    His desk was covered in countless curses.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    Thanks to the Hero Party joining me, the initial shes didn¡¯t escte further. Even the nobles hesitated to confront the Hero Party directly.


    So, I could enjoy my first andst days of academy life as ¡®Frey¡¯ instead of a viin.


    ¡°Today¡¯s lesson is about the total amount of mana and its limits. Everyone, please turn to page 218¡­¡±


    ¡°Hehe.¡±


    Academy sses were fun.


    I already knew the content from the previous cycles and Serena¡¯s personal tutoring.


    But it was delightful and enjoyable to learn with the students without having to pretend to be bad or dumb.


    ¡°I have a question. You said the total amount of mana is fixed for humans, but is there no way to forcibly increase it through training or experiments?¡±


    ¡°Um¡­ It¡¯s impossible. No human has seeded.¡±


    ¡°Then, how about artificially reducing the total amount? It could be useful for deception tactics¡­¡±


    ¡°If that¡¯s possible, they¡¯re not human.¡±


    ¡°It works for me, though¡­¡±


    ¡°Pardon?¡±


    ¡°¡­ It¡¯s nothing.¡±


    Ah, I also asked questions during the ss.


    They kept saying things weren¡¯t possible, even though they worked for me, which was confusing.


    But then again, I¡¯m an exception to the rules.


    Wait, but Irina and Serena could adjust their total amount of mana easily too.


    Were the three of us just weird, or was the theory wrong?


    ¡°Hello?¡±


    ¡°Eek!?¡±


    After ss, I went around greeting each student.


    My connections were mostly with the noble factions and the main heroines, so there were many students whose faces I knew but weren¡¯t close to.


    I wanted to greet everyone while I was at it.


    ¡°What are you doing? Get away from me¡­¡±


    ¡°Ah, um¡­¡±


    ¡°Get lost.¡±


    Of course, most of the students either looked at me with frightened eyes or cold stares.


    But even so, it was a joyful experience.


    ¡°It¡¯s lunchtime¡­¡±


    ¡°Is that so? Then I¡¯ll join you for lunch.¡±


    ¡°¡­Alright.¡±


    Anyway, life at the academy was full of fun, but it reached its peak when lunchtime came.


    ¡°F-Frey?¡±


    ¡°Give me a lot, please!¡±


    ¡°¡­?¡±


    Holding my tray in themon dining hall, I received my food and sat down to eat with the students.


    ¡°This rye bread¡­ it¡¯s really good.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    <em>I will never forget this moment.</em>


    ¡°Lord Frey¡­¡±


    ¡°Munch, munch¡­ What?¡±


    ¡°What am I supposed to do now?¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    As I enjoyed a peaceful and happy time chatting with the students, Alice, who had been sticking close to me, spoke in a trembling voice.


    ¡°I¡¯ve spent my whole life as the Secret Lord¡¯sp dog.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°You saved me, and I wanted to serve you for the rest of my life¡­ But now, what should I do with my life¡­?¡±


    ¡°You have to find that out for yourself.¡±


    I answered calmly.


    ¡°I want to serve you.¡±


    <em>It¡¯s toote.</em>


    Even as she continued to ask, I found myself murmuring internally.


    <em>It¡¯s far toote.</em>


    Why was this happening? I thought it would be okay because it was thest day.


    Dark thoughts began to creep up inside me. I might end up saying something I shouldn¡¯t.


    ¡°¡­I¡¯m


    As I forced myself to hold back my words, Alice apologized with a pale face.


    ¡°I¡¯m


    <em>- Thud¡­!</em>


    Unable to hold it in any longer, I stood up abruptly.


    ¡°Huff, huff¡­¡±


    My breathing was already rough, and my heart was pounding madly.


    ¡°L-Lord Frey¡­¡±


    ¡°Hero¡­?¡±


    <em>Fine, it¡¯s myst day anyway, I should be honest, even to myself.</em>


    I tried to act like everything was fine and pretended to be happy.


    System Recovery Time: 3:00


    But now, there were only three hours left until it was all over.


    Until myplete annihtion without an afterlife or judgment.


    Even if I became a star ruby or whatever, that wouldn¡¯t be the real me.


    What remained for the ones I love would be a fake and their scars, and I would disappear without a trace.


    <em>I hate it.</em>


    <em>No.</em>


    <em>I don¡¯t want to die.</em>


    ¡°I-I don¡¯t want to disappear¡­¡±


    Once the mind control slipped, fear and terror started spreading uncontrobly.


    Consumed by these emotions, I inadvertently voiced my weakness, causing the Hero Party¡¯s faces to pale.


    ¡°I¡¯ll help you.¡±


    Among them, Alice spoke urgently.


    ¡°I¡¯ll find a way somehow, even if I have to sacrifice myself¡­¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s only three hours left.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°In three hours, I¡¯ll die.¡±


    I spoke in a trembling voice, and Alice looked at me in shock.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    The other students also looked at me with despairing expressions.


    ¡°¡­Thank you for today.¡±


    Not wanting to stay with them any longer, I turned away and spoke coldly.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to drop out now.¡±


    ¡°Lord Frey¡­¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to stay in this empire any longer. Every moment I spent in this ce has been suffocating.¡±


    Their expressions twisted at my words.


    <em>I should stop talking. If I say more, they¡¯ll get hurt.</em>


    ¡°Take care.¡±


    ¡°Wait¡­¡±


    ¡°Goodbye.¡±


    Holding back what I really wanted to say, I hurried out of the cafeteria.


    ¡°P-Professor!!!¡±


    ¡°¡­?¡±


    As I made my way to the dean¡¯s office, touching the withdrawal letter in my pocket, someone who had been anxiously pacing at the entrance spotted me and rushed over.


    ¡°I have something I want to say.¡±


    It was Eurelia.


    What could she want?


    ¡°What is it¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    As I tilted my head curiously, she spoke through tears.


    ¡°I know I shouldn¡¯t say this¡­ given our rtionship, but¡­¡±


    ¡°Just say it.¡±


    I pressed her, thinking there was nothing she couldn¡¯t say on myst day, and she stammered out her words with a pale face and cold sweat.


    ¡°I¡­ I like you.¡±


    Ah, I should have ignored her and just left.


    ¡°You were my first love.¡±


    ¡°So?¡±


    ¡°You are thest connection I have left.¡±


    She knelt at my feet and grabbed my leg as she said this.


    That reminded me of Eurelia¡¯s backstory.


    If she lost all her connections, she would fall into despair and be a warlock.


    She lost her talent as a white magepletely and became the worst kind of warlock, driven solely by bitterness and despair.


    ¡°P-Please, don¡¯t go.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°I want to atone for my family¡¯s sins¡­ no matter what humiliation I have to endure¡­¡±


    I wanted to scream.


    Everything was toote.


    Toote to sort out my feelings and face a calm end.


    Toote to find a way to prevent the emotional scars everyone would have.


    ¡°It¡¯s driving me crazy. I have nightmares every night of being consumed by darkness¡­¡±


    Toote to save this girl, who loved me.


    ¡°Please¡­¡±


    ¡°Go to Kania.¡±


    Lost in the fear of my impending annihtion, that was all I could say.


    ¡°She will help you.¡±


    I patted her head to calm her down and then started to walk away.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on? Did Frey mess up again?¡±


    ¡°When is that bastard going to die? Isn¡¯t he terminally ill?¡±


    ¡°He said he wants to live desperately. Just leave him be.¡±


    I heard the students¡¯ gossip.


    ¡°¡­Tch.¡±


    I wanted to leave this academy.


    Right now.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    The process to withdraw from the academy was surprisingly simple.


    ¡°Although the dean is absent, the student council will process your withdrawal request as his representative.¡±


    The student council, using the dean¡¯s office as their own, skipped most of the formalities and immediately epted my withdrawal.


    ¡°We wanted you out of here as quickly as possible.¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡±


    I quietly stood up, but the girl sitting in front of me smirked and spoke.


    The student council president, none other than the second princess of the empire, Limia.


    She became the puppet president after Alice was ousted due to my schemes and na gave up the position to ascend to the throne.


    ¡°Yes. We were worried you might cling to the academy, using your ability to read the prophecy as leverage. Thankfully, you seem to know your ce.¡±


    Well, it seemed she had no idea she was just a puppet.


    ¡°Were you hoping we¡¯d ask you to stay? Beg you to reconsider your withdrawal?¡±


    As I was about to leave, she continued speaking.


    ¡°There¡¯s no way we¡¯d treat a parasite clinging to the Hero with such respect. We can interpret the prophecy ourselves. The Hero is what¡¯s important.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Get out. You¡¯re not a student of our academy anymore.¡±


    Limia waved her hand dismissively.


    ¡°A lunatic like you isn¡¯t wanted here.¡±


    ¡°Goodbye~!¡±


    The student council members smiled brightly as I left.


    ¡°¡­If I were the Hero.¡±


    ¡°If I were the Hero, what would you all do?¡±


    Standing at the exit, I closed my eyes and asked, causing the council members to freeze.


    ¡°Ha¡­ that¡¯s impossible.¡±


    ¡°Just leave.¡±


    Theyughed and waved me off.


    ¡°Hah.¡±


    <em>In a few days, the world will know I am the Hero, and they¡¯d have to deal with the aftermath.</em>


    <em>But that¡¯s not my concern.</em>


    <em>They have to handle it, not me.</em>


    <em>- Creak¡­</em>


    As I stepped out of the student council room, the hallway was packed with students.


    ¡°Where do you think you¡¯re going?¡±


    ¡°Before you go, why don¡¯t you have a word with us?¡±


    ¡°Finally leaving, you bastard.¡±


    The students still treated me like an animal and the nobles whose bones I had broken watched with amusement.


    ¡°¡­Hah.¡±


    Seeing all of them made meugh.


    ¡°Hahaha¡­ hah.¡±


    Is this what I had worked so hard to protect?


    How pathetic.


    Even if na tried to reform the empire, the roots were already rotting.


    I was deeply disappointed.


    Maybe it was the lingering effects of the Curse of Mental Weakness.


    Experiencing the empire¡¯s and the academy¡¯s true colors had eroded the rose-colored view I once held.


    <em>- Rumble¡­!!!</em>


    ¡°Move aside.¡±


    ¡°W-What?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s happening?¡±


    As I began to radiate immense ster mana from my body, the students approaching me widened their eyes and stepped back.


    ¡°Get lost.¡±


    I spoke in a cold voice to those students, then quietly walked down a secluded hallway.


    ¡°Leave me alone.¡±


    System Recovery: 1:00


    I didn¡¯t even have the energy to move to another ce.


    I¡¯ll just let it end here at the academy.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    00:05


    Frey, having encased an entire section of the academy in ster mana to prevent anyone from approaching, sat down in the middle of the hallway, nkly staring at the system window.


    ¡°Five minutes left¡­¡±


    Before he knew it, there were less than five minutes left to organize everything.


    ¡°¡­Hah.¡±


    Realizing this, he nced around and sighed with trembling eyes.


    ¡°As expected, there¡¯s no miracle.¡±


    He waited and waited, but no heroine came through a portal to find him.


    It meant they were still frantically searching for a way to save him even now.


    He was truly grateful to them.


    Even in thest five minutes of his life, his mind was filled with thoughts of them.


    ¡°What should I say at the end¡­¡±


    He quietly thought about what to say to the heroines after confronting and settling things with Aishi.


    If he drank the potion Eurelia gave him, he could buy time to leave a will even after receiving the penalty.


    ¡°Hah.¡±


    He sighed and closed his eyes.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Then, he quietly envisioned a picture in his mind.


    Kania clinging to his side with a cool expression.


    Serena covering her mouth with a fan, clinging just as closely.


    Ruby sitting beside him, holding his hand.


    Irina looking at them with a displeased expression.


    na crouching in the corner with a slightly defeated look.


    Ferloche waving her hand with a foolish expression.


    Lulu rubbing her cheek against his hand.


    Isolet quietly stroking his head.


    And¡­


    Aria presenting a doll she sewed,


    Standing beside her were his parents¡­


    ¡°Hah, hah¡­¡±


    Imagining a scene he could never see or recreate again made his breathing rough and his heartbeat quicken.


    The time to part with everyone he loved was just around the corner.


    00:01:00


    The system window in front of him now showed one minute remaining.


    Hisplexion was bing increasingly pale.


    The barrier created by his ster mana was bathing the entire hallway in white light.


    00:00:30


    It looked like an image of the afterlife, a glimpse of heaven.


    But the ce he was headed wasn¡¯t heaven, nor even hell.


    The price for protecting his precious ones at the cost of himself was eternal oblivion.


    <em>- Rustle¡­</em>


    Remembering that, he slowly stood up with eyes tightly shut.


    Beside him, the potions lined up on the floor were gleaming in the light.


    00:00:10


    And so was the system window mercilessly counting down.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    ¡°¡­?¡±


    Realizing it was time to leave, Frey reached out with a trembling hand toward the potions on the floor.


    ¡°What?¡±


    But then he stopped and looked puzzled.


    <em>- Step, step¡­</em>


    Someone was walking through the barrier of light he created and entering the hallway.


    ¡°Stop.¡±


    He stared warily at the figure who easily breached the barrier that had kept everyone else out.


    The figure was too small to be one of the heroines.


    ¡°Who are you¡­ Huh?¡±


    As Frey spoke and stepped back, he widened his eyes.


    ¡°You¡­ You are?¡±


    ¡°Hello?¡±


    Brown messy hair. Green eyes. Innocent and pure expressions.


    The familiar face of re, whom he had met several times over the past year, came into his view.


    ¡°Why are you here¡­?¡±


    Frey asked re, who stepped out from the barrier and stood before him.


    00:00:00


    ¡°F-Fuck.¡±


    Realizing the countdown had ended, Frey quickly grabbed a potion with his left hand.


    System Reboot


    The Path of False Evil System


    An all-too-familiar window that had shackled him for years appeared before his eyes.


    ¡°As expected¡­ my guess was right.¡±


    re, staring intently at the window, muttered with a satisfied smile.


    TITLE


    Penalty Triggered!


    His dreadful fate was descending upon him once more.


    Permanent Debuff: The Fate of False Evil


    User¡¯s lifespan and vitality will be significantly reduced.


    [Stacks: 4] [Special Stack: 1]


    ¡°Looks like it starts with you.¡±


    He raised the potion while staring at the cursed message that would appear dozens more times.


    ¡°Mr. Frey.¡±


    He turned his gaze to re, who called out while raising her right hand.


    ¡°No, Hero.¡±


    And then¡­


    <em>- Snap!</em>


    A crisp sound echoed through the hallway.


    ¡°W-What¡­?¡±


    And a miracle urred.


    The system that had shackled Frey for so long shattered and scattered in all directions.


    ¡°I came to repay my debt.¡±


    re whispered with a bright smile to the stunned Frey.


    ¡°It¡¯s my turn to help you, Hero.¡±


    On her left ring finger, the Ring of Luck was quietly shining.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 395: Side Story 1 - The Hero From A Thousand Years Ago

    ¡°Ha¡­ this sucks.¡±


    My name is Kim Hanbyeol.


    I¡¯m a typical shut-in loser.


    ¡°How many times have I failed now?¡±


    But I was not just a burden on society. I was once a famous pro gamer.


    GAME OVER


    Ending: 7536 (Betrayal of the Subus Queen)


    RETRY?


    Y/N¡°Looks like taking her as an ally is a mistake¡­ should¡¯ve dealt with her early like usual.¡±


    Thinking about it, maybe I really was just a burden.


    I used to be a pro gamer, but due to certain circumstances, I was holed up ying a game called Dark Tale Fantasy 2.


    <em>- Tap, tap¡­</em>


    As I stared nkly at yet another bad ending on the monitor, I frowned and picked up my smartphone to check themunity.


    Dark Tale Fantasy 2 Anonymous Community


    Author: MoaningSisterIsolet


    Title: Is this game even meant to be beaten?


    - I¡¯ve never seen a game like this in my life. No save or load options, just retries, all the quests are insanely difficult, and the Demon King is still fine after an hour of hitting her? I¡¯m done with this game.


    The first thing that caught my eye was a post from a newbie who seemed to have just started.


    [Comments 13]


    [*Anonymous: Newbie gets upvoted lol]


    [*Anonymous: Did you ditch Sister Isolet?]


    [*KaniaMeow(223.36): Young Master¡­ where are you going¡­?]


    ?[Anonymous(117.11): Kitten, out!]


    [*Anonymous: The game won¡¯t survive without you~]


    [*Sr: Please don¡¯t quit¡­]


    Of course, thement section was a mess. The Dark Tale Fantasy series was full of die-hard fans. They would probably joke about this for hours.


    Well, I was not particrly interested in a newbie who wouldn¡¯tst a few days anyway.


    Author: Sr


    Title: What do you think is wrong with this game?


    - Let¡¯s have an open discussion.


    [Comments 256]


    [*Anonymous: Game? Game? Game? Game? Game?]


    [*Frey¡¯sLegalWife: How is this a game with all these bad endings?]


    [*LuluDan: We¡¯ve decided to call this misery porn instead of a game.]


    [Anonymous(11.24): What are you asking for, do your job properly, you moron]


    ?[*Sr: Please don¡¯t swear¡­]


    ?[Anonymous(38.46): LOL, if you¡¯re ying as the Sun God, just shut up and take the insults]


    ?[Anonymous(12.48): The admin¡­ talking back¡­?]


    With a nk look, I mechanically clicked on a popr post where the admin was being roasted as usual.


    I felt a bit sorry for them, but it was their own fault for acting like they were a developer and asking these questions daily to half-crazed users.


    And the truth was, outside the monitor, the Sun God was probably just a bearded guy. Even if it was not, anyone who stayed on amunity board 24/7 couldn¡¯t be normal.


    ¡°These jokers¡­¡±


    ¡°Pfft. Brother, are you on thatmunity thing again?¡±


    As I was scrolling absent-mindedly, an annoying voice came from beside me.


    ¡°¡­Mind your own business.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll never be popr doing this. Stupid. Idiot.¡±


    This annoying girl kicking me lightly was my sister, Kim Eunha. She used to follow me around a lot, but now she has grown so cheeky she even climbed over my head.


    ¡°You should go out sometimes. You always yed games even before. And now¡­¡±


    ¡°Shut up.¡±


    ¡°But still¡­¡±


    As she said, I hadn¡¯t gone out in a long time.


    It was partly because I liked it, but there was another reason.


    ¡°Cough, cough¡­!¡±


    As she tried to say something, she started coughing and covered her mouth.


    ¡°¡­Are you okay?¡±


    ¡°I-I¡¯m fine. Stop pretending to care.¡±


    Actually, my sister has a rare disease. It was a scary disease that would kill her in a few years if left untreated.


    ¡°Anyway, I¡¯m fine¡­ So go out sometimes.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Stop being stubborn¡­ idiot.¡±


    To take care of her, I quit being a pro gamer for a while and stopped going outside¡­ no, even I stopped leaving her hospital room.


    If I had enough money, I¡¯d try the new treatment surgery developed overseas. But even if I spent all the money I made as a pro gamer, it wouldn¡¯t be enough for the surgery.


    <em>- Tremble¡­</em>


    Ignoring her words and putting down my phone, my hand began to tremble.


    This damn trembling that ruined my pro gaming career.


    When I heard my sister had copsed right before the finals of a major pro gaming tournament, this hellish curse has been following me ever since.


    Whenever Ipeted with someone, my hands would tremble like crazy. I couldn¡¯t focus on the game.


    Because of that, I hit a slump as a pro gamer and couldn¡¯t earn money for the surgery.


    RETRY selected.


    The game will reset.


    The only sce I found was in the ¡®Dark Tale Fantasy¡¯ series.


    How I got into the game was simple.


    A close friend who I lost contact with for some reason gave it to me as a gift while I was taking care of my sister.


    <em>¡°So this game is really a masterpiece? The graphics are amazing, it has massive storage, and it is optimized like crazy, it¡¯s like they tortured aliens to make it.¡±</em>


    I could still vividly recall my friend boasting about the game a few years ago, saying it would shake the gaming world with its overwhelming quality.


    <em>¡°What about the game you were always talking about? Have you really abandoned it?¡±</em>


    <em>¡°It¡¯s great, but no new releases. Still fun though. If you¡¯re interested¡­¡±</em>


    <em>¡°No thanks.¡±</em>


    <em>¡°Well, suit yourself. By the way, you heard of Dark Tale Fantasy, right?¡±</em>


    As he said, I had heard of the ¡®Dark Tale Fantasy¡¯ series.


    A strange game whose developer and development studio were all kept secret. It had a uniquely bleak and hopeless story.


    Plus, they promised to give 1 billion won if you cleared even one game in the series and 10 billion if you cleared both games, which no one believed.


    Despite those conditions, the Dark Tale Fantasy series was globally popr.


    <em>¡°I¡¯ve heard of it.¡±</em>


    <em>¡°Right? Just try it once. You might like it.¡±</em>


    <em>¡°¡­Thanks.¡±</em>


    But back then, I thought of the game as an unattainable gift.


    My ¡®hand tremors¡¯ were still the same.


    <em>¡°¡­Huh?¡±</em>


    But when I turned on the game out of curiosity after he left, I discovered something surprising.


    <em>¡°My hands¡­ aren¡¯t trembling?¡±</em>


    While ying the Dark Tale Fantasy series, my hands didn¡¯t tremble at all.


    Maybe it was because my bleak reality ovepped with the protagonist, or maybe it was just something special about the game.


    I didn¡¯t know why, but I became very fond of the only game I could y, and after taking care of my sister, I only yed the Dark Tale Fantasy series.


    [Author: IfYouDon¡¯tLikeItGoToTheDeveloper]


    [Title: Cleared Dark Tale Fantasy 1]


    [Photo attached]


    - Cleared it. Ask me anything.


    [Comments 674]


    [*Sr: ???????]


    [*Lunar: Crazy]


    [*Ster: Wow]


    ?[Anonymous(123.36): Admin meeting lol]


    [*Anonymous: What the hell is this?]


    ? [*CaniaMom: Looks fake lol]


    ? [*SerenaTheLegalWifer: No, his nickname is registered on the leaderboard]


    [*SilverCat: Please share the strategy guide, please, please, please]


    And the result was being the first person in the world to clear Dark Tale Fantasy 1.


    It happened justst week.


    It caused a huge uproar, to the point where the news was posted on domestic and internationalmunities and YouTube.


    I felt really good back then, but now I was overwhelmed by the harsh reality.


    My sister¡¯s condition was worsening, there was no sign of clearing Dark Tale Fantasy 2, and my hands still trembled¡­


    <em>- Click, click¡­</em>


    Suppressing my gloomy mood, I put my phone on the desk and stared nkly at the loading screen on the monitor.


    Tip: If you receive a penalty, you will be unable to act for weeks to months.


    Along with a useless tip, the beautifully designed Sun God greeted me from the loading screen today as usual.


    ¡°¡­?¡±


    But why was her expression like that? Did she just wink at me?


    <em>- Bzzt¡­!</em>


    ¡°What¡¯s this?¡±


    While I was staring at the monitor with a puzzled expression at her unusual look, my phone started buzzing.


    ¡°No one should be contacting me¡­¡±


    Since losing touch with my friend, almost no one has contacted me.


    Was it spam?


    <strong>[HN Bank Deposit Notification]</strong>


    It didn¡¯t seem like it. It was an alert from my bank app.


    But¡­ a deposit?


    What nonsense was¡­


    ¡°¡­What the heck!?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Brother?¡±


    I checked my bank app, shocked by the unexpected notification, and nearly fell backward.


    <strong>[Bnce: 1,000,038,740 won]</strong>


    ¡°What¡­ what is this¡­?¡±


    Just like the promotional slogan that I thought was merely a marketing gimmick, 1 billion won had been deposited into my ount.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    [Author: IfYouDon¡¯tLikeItGoToTheDeveloper]


    [Title: Got the money]


    [Photo attached]


    - Ask away, LOL


    [Comments 120]


    [*Anonymous: WTF]


    [*Roswyn: No way, where¡¯s the proof?]


    [*Lulu(13.93): Makes me want to die]


    [*Spray: How many zeros is that? WTF?]


    [*Sr: Congrattions~]


    ?[Anonymous(13.37): Kick out the admin]


    ?[*Sr: Don¡¯t be jealous. Let¡¯s all celebrate together with an open heart~]


    ?[Anonymous(97.64): I really want to shut her up]


    Even after receiving the money, my life didn¡¯t change much.


    I went from a hospital room to a new house, but I was still sitting here ying Dark Tale Fantasy 2.


    ¡°Brother¡­ where did you get that money¡­?¡±


    ¡°From the game.¡±


    ¡°You didn¡¯t get involved in anything bad, did you? If you did, I won¡¯t ept the surgery.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing like that. Just take the surgery quietly.¡±


    ¡°Th-thank you¡­ Brother¡­¡±


    The only real difference was that my sister wasn¡¯t by my side anymore.


    Eunha was currently undergoing treatment. ording to thetest news, she just started the treatment surgery thanks to the money I received from the game developers.


    ¡°Maybe this game isn¡¯t such a nightmare after all.¡±


    Because of this, I, who used to curse the game daily, now scratch my head and mutter such words whenever I get frustrated.


    The game saved my sister, who was more precious to me than my own life.


    ¡°¡­Huh?¡±


    Did the game like my changed attitude?


    ¡°What¡­ what¡¯s this?¡±


    One day, while ying the game as usual, a miracle happened.


    [Name: ???]


    [Abilities: Strength 1 / Mana <unable to="" measure=""> / Intelligence 5 / Mental Strength 6]</unable>


    [Passive Status: Potential Unleashed]


    [Disposition: Irregr]


    [Goodness Stat: 100]


    It was purely by chance.


    While taking a break from the stagnant game progress and meeting NPCs, Ipleted a spontaneous quest I received early in the game. Giving a ¡®Ring of Luck¡¯ to a little NPC, their stats changed so dramatically that it seemed like a bug.


    ¡°A bug¡­?¡±


    Yes.


    It was the first bug in the ¡®Dark Tale Fantasy Series,¡¯ known for its meticulous system that had never seen a hack or glitch.


    At least, that was what I think.


    Otherwise, how could I exin the crazy stats of this character?


    <em>- Crackle¡­</em>


    ¡°Insane¡­¡±


    And it wasn¡¯t just the stats.


    In our first battle, after hurriedly recruiting her into the party, she deleted all of the enemy¡¯s weapons.


    It was then that I fully realized.


    Whatever it was, this scruffy-haired kid wasn¡¯t just strong stat-wise; she could interfere with the very system, making her a rare cheat character or bug character.


    [??? smiles at you.]


    ¡°¡­¡±


    [She seems to want a name.]


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    I named her ¡®re,¡¯ meaning a dazzling light, hoping she would shine in this dark game.


    [Author: IfYouDon¡¯tLikeItGoToTheDeveloper]


    [Title: LOL, found a bug]


    - Can¡¯t tell you exactly because you might exploit it, but I found an amazing bug. This might let us see the happy ending.


    [Comments 24]


    [*Sr: What???]


    [*Anonymous: Hello, good-hearted bug finder?]


    [Anonymous(37.14): Stop bullshitting]


    [*Anonymous: Normally, I¡¯d think this is BS, buting from you, it sounds legit LOL]


    [Author: IfYouDon¡¯tLikeItGoToTheDeveloper]


    [Title: Gave a cute NPC a name.]


    [Image attached]


    - This is the new party member. Her name is re. What do you think?


    [Comments 12]


    [*Sr: Do you have contact info by any chance?]


    ? [Anonymous: Kick out the sycophant]


    ? [Anonymous(123.36): The admin really makes me want to throw up;;]


    [*Anonymous: Is she your type¡­?]


    ? [IfYouDon¡¯tLikeItGoToTheDeveloper: I choose her based on her performance.]


    ? [IrinaNyan: To the extent to rece Irina as a mage? Seriously, cut the crap.]


    From then on, everything was smooth sailing.


    re easily broke through barriers I couldn¡¯t ovee, even interfering with the system.


    Her role truly befits her name as she lights up the dark game.


    It seemed like if I continued just a bit more, I could really see the true ending.


    Patch Note 1.1


    Unexpected bugs have been fixed.


    Enjoy your ytime.


    - GM Sun God


    That was until one day, a message like this appeared on the game screen.


    [Author: IfYouDon¡¯tLikeItGoToTheDeveloper]


    [Title: GG]


    [Photo attached]


    - re is gone¡­ I¡¯m so sad¡­ I was almost there, I could¡¯ve beaten it¡­ Damn, damn, damn¡­


    [Comments: 16]


    [*Anonymous: LOL]


    [*Anonymous: So it was a bug ythrough after all]


    [*Anonymous: Using a bug, LOL, you¡¯re crazy]


    [*Sr: ¡­]


    Somehow, the developers found out and patched the game, deleting re from the game entirely.


    How did they find out?


    Did they see the post I carelessly uploaded and figure it out?


    Or did they inspect my y records?


    ¡°Why are they doing something they¡¯ve never done before¡­?¡±


    It was really strange.


    The developers never touched anything no matter what the users did.


    The ones who never fixed anything, despite all the users¡¯ demands to adjust the difficulty and story.


    The ones who rejected all acquisition offers, merger proposals, and interview requests from around the world.


    And their first reaction to anything was to delete re?


    ¡°Phew¡­¡±


    I was losing motivation.


    No, it was not just about losing motivation¡­ I didn¡¯t have the courage to continue this game.


    No matter how much I yed, without re¡¯s bug ythrough, I couldn¡¯t see a solution to this bleak game.


    So I just sit nkly on the bed, staring at the game over screen.


    ¡°¡­Sigh.¡±


    After a long time zoning out, I sighed and stood up.


    ¡°Let¡¯s try again.¡±


    Just one more time¡­ just one more game.


    I would forget about re and y one more time before bed.


    Maybe if I just try one more time¡­


    Server undergoing emergency maintenance.


    ¡°¡­Oh.¡±


    Sitting down, I saw the message on the start screen and let out a dumbfounded sound.


    ¡°Under maintenance, huh.¡±


    The developers, who rarely conducted maintenance, had scheduled an emergency one, leaving me unable to y the game.


    ¡°Phew¡­¡±


    Staring nkly at the maintenance screen, I sighed and decided to check the developer¡¯s website.


    Countdown: 00:59:00


    A single coincidence, five realizations, a boomerang passing between a half-moon and a crescent.


    Expect major changes in Dark Tale Fantasy 2.


    Posted by GM Sun God.


    The website disyed this cryptic message. It had already set themunity on fire hours ago, but I wasn¡¯t holding my breath.


    I would rather trust the neighbor¡¯s dog over those developers any day.


    <em>- Ding!</em>


    ¡°¡­Hmm?¡±


    A special reward for the first clear of Dark Tale Fantasy 1 has arrived.


    Would you like to receive it? Y/N


    ¡°The first clear reward?¡±


    ¡­Maybe I¡¯ll trust them just this once?


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    The day after Hanbyeol clicked to receive the reward, the Dark Tale Fantasy 2munity went wild.


    [Author: *Anonymous]


    [Title: LOL, DLC? Really?]


    I swear I almost did a backflip, LOL. Who releases a happy ending as a DLC?


    [*Sr: Maybe there¡¯s an unavoidable reason¡­]


    [*DemonKing¡¯sArmyFighting: These guys aren¡¯t human. They¡¯re demons.]


    [*Anonymous: When the countdown ended, the DLC image popped up, and I almost lost it, LOL.]


    A DLC announcement for Dark Tale Fantasy 2 caused the uproar.


    [Author: AnalysisExpert]


    [Title: Summarizing the DLC]


    Good news: The DLC ispletely free. No paid download.


    However, getting into it is tricky.


    The key is to meet the newly added NPC ¡®re¡¯ and awaken her as a heroine. We¡¯re currently data mining for more details.


    [Comments 72]


    [*Anonymous: re? Isn¡¯t that the bug someone found?]


    [Anonymous(36.114): Seems like the developers decided to add her as a DLC instead of just deleting her because the one who cleared the Dark Tale Fantasy 1 found it.


    [*Anonymous: Themunity¡¯s best output, LOL.]


    [*Insider: An overseas user found files indicating an 18+ scene. Is this true??]


    ?[*Lunar: Yes.]


    Although only a few yers worldwide, including Hanbyeol, had cleared the game, the news of the DLC release set the global gamingmunity aze.


    [Author: Anonymous1]


    [Title: Where¡¯s our favorite user?]


    But where¡¯s our favorite bug finder?


    [Comments 9]


    [*Anonymous: Yeah, where is he? He should be freaking out right now.]


    [*KaniaMom: I blocked him, but is he inactive?]


    [*Anonymous: Did he really go to find the developers? LOL.]


    Naturally, the burningmunity began to mention the one who instigated all of this, Hanbyeol.


    But¡­


    [*Anonymous: What? He hasn¡¯t been active since yesterday? He hasn¡¯t logged into the game.]


    [*Fooloche: That guy not ying the game? Is he sick?]


    ?[*Sr: Well, I¡¯m not sure?]


    ?[Anonymous(112.36): Stop being sycophantic.]


    For some reason, Hanbyeol did not appear.


    [Anonymous(211.36): He¡¯s been reincarnated into another world. Take down this post.]


    [*Frey¡¯sLegalWife: LOL, reincarnated into Dark Tale Fantasy?]


    [*Anonymous: Faker cut! Faker cut! Faker cut!]


    [Anonymous(114.47): Sure, he¡¯s probably sipping cocktails at a luxury hotel right now.]


    ?[*KaniaMeow: Take down the post, student.]


    Hanbyeol¡¯s absence, who never missed a day of logging into themunity and game, quickly drew attention from many.


    [Author: Anonymous]


    [Title: What¡¯s this?]


    Did the developer¡¯s website get hacked?


    [Comments: 1]


    [*Sr: What?]


    Shortly after, one post with a creepy eye picture on the developer¡¯s website buried the issue.


    Today, the Dark Tale series service will be terminated.


    Your connection to this world will be severed in an hour.


    After devouring all dimensions, I wille for yours.


    Sit tight.


    Initially, yers thought this was just an event rted to the DLC update.


    But soon, the global gamingmunity was shocked.


    [Service Termination: Thank you for loving our world.]


    Even before the DLC was fully patched into the game,


    The services for Dark Tale Fantasy 1 and 2 were permanently terminated.


    And no one could ever y Dark Tale Fantasy again.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    <em>My head hurts.</em>


    ¡°Ugh¡­¡±


    <em>Where am I, and who am I?</em>


    I opened my eyes.


    ¡°¡­Excuse me.¡±


    ¡°Huh.¡±


    Before me was a familiar face.


    Was this a dream?


    Why was the Sun God from the loading screen staring at me?


    ¡°Hello?¡±


    ¡°Uh, hi?¡±


    ¡°I am what you call a god¡­¡±


    ¡°Stop.¡±


    Still dazed, I abruptly interrupted her and stood up.


    ¡°Please tell me this isn¡¯t happening.¡±


    Cold sweat started dripping down my body.


    No matter how I thought about it, this situation screamed one thing.


    No way.


    This wasn¡¯t a web novel or anime, so it couldn¡¯t be¡­


    ¡°You said you¡¯d go to the developers if you don¡¯t like the game.¡±


    ¡°Shit.¡±


    I¡¯m screwed.


    Dark Tale Fantasy, of all ces.


    I¡¯d rather be in my missing friend¡¯s favorite world, where smart high schoolers y murder games.


    But the Dark Tale Fantasy series? No way.


    Why me?


    ¡°You understand quickly.¡±


    ¡°Why me?¡±


    ¡°Well, that¡¯s¡­¡±


    Grasping at straws, I asked, and the beautiful goddess averted her eyes.


    ¡°The Eye forcibly severed the world¡¯s connection¡­ There¡¯s no more way to break through.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°S-So¡­ We¡¯re going to make a breakthrough by making you, the first yer that ever cleared the Dark Tale series, the First Hero.¡±


    While I didn¡¯t fully understand, thest part was clear.


    They were going to turn me into the First Hero?


    ¡°Wait. What about him? Isn¡¯t it unfair to possess someone?¡±


    ¡°Oh, don¡¯t worry. The original hero is just an avatar controlled by the first clear yer.¡±


    ¡°¡­What?¡±


    ¡°No need to possess him. You just go as you are!¡±


    I still didn¡¯t fully get it, but I was definitely screwed.


    The well-mannered viin white mage Maid.


    The crazy Ice Witch.


    The overly confident troublemaking Princess.


    The macho muscle-brained Saintess.


    The scheming reincarnate Strategist.


    And the masochistic Sword Saint.


    I had to form a Hero Party with those lunatics?


    No way¡­


    ¡°We¡¯ll give you a return ticket if you clear the game!¡±


    ¡°Wait!¡±


    ¡°Goodbye!¡±


    ¡°NOOO!!!¡±


    With thatst desperate cry, I was thrown into hell.


    But that was only the beginning.


    From that first day, I fell into this other world, the humiliation I faced as a ck-haired otherworlder was just the start¡­(omitted)


    [Excerpt from the introduction of the Book of Prophecy left by the First Hero, Kim Hanbyeol.]


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    ¡°Phew.¡±


    The Sun God, who had been staring nkly at where Hanbyeol disappeared, sighed deeply and turned her gaze.


    <em>- Beep! Beep! Beep! Beep! Beep!</em>


    ¡°Signal detected! Heart function is¡­¡±


    ¡°Focus! If we can¡¯t revive her now, it¡¯s over!¡±


    In her view were doctors in a panic and Hanbyeol¡¯s sister, who had miraculously been revived after turning she just died.


    ¡°Actually¡­ I twisted the fate of your sister, who should have died due to medical malpractice, and brought you here.¡±


    Muttering this, the Sun God looked down at the world and spoke quietly.


    ¡°If they make your life difficult, I¡¯ll pull you out again¡­ Just hold on a little longer.¡±


    Her decision wouldter bring about the Hero Party withdrawal incident and the transformation of the once arrogant heroines.


    ording to Eclipse, it was quite a spectacle to behold.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    (Meanwhile, from the point of view of the main story.)

 Chapter 396: Your Light

    My name is re.


    I have brown messy hair, beautiful green eyes, and a small figure like a child.


    My parents, whose faces I couldn¡¯t even remember, gave me a grand name with the meaning of dazzling light, with the hope for me to brighten this dark and bleak world.


    But I couldn¡¯t understand the meaning of my name.


    Even though I was young, I could tell the world was too dark for me to illuminate.


    ¡°I¡¯m


    ¡°Ug


    Since my younger sibling and I ended up on the streets, I have witnessed countless hardships.


    Children crying beside their emaciated parents or wandering around abandoning their sick parents, risking their lives for a piece of bread. Shady organizations or illegal guilds often took advantage of and recruited these orphans.Not to mention the bodies lying on the streets, which seemed to increase at least one or two every day.


    One day, the adult who had given snacks to my sibling and me was found dead the following day, and I realized.


    There was no light in this world.


    If I hadn¡¯t met ¡®him¡¯.


    If I hadn¡¯t gone to beg from him to get even a piece of bread for my sick sibling that day, I would have lived my whole life thinking that way and eventually be a victim of the streets.


    But one day, ¡®he¡¯ appeared in the back alley.


    The Hero that changed everything.


    The gold coin he gave that day, and the talent I awakened through the ring he gifted helped my condition tremendously.


    Thanks to those, my sibling and I no longer had to live precariously in the back alley and could move to a safer ce.


    Of course, it wasn¡¯t just us who changed.


    The back alley, once filled with the empire¡¯s corruption, was now bing a ce where people could live.


    Orphans who once roamed the streets begging daily now received free lodging and education at the orphanage established by the Hero.


    The terrifying organizations of the back alley were losing power and disappearing.


    Dead bodies, once amon sight, were no longer seen throughout the entire area, and now the Hero¡¯s charity food stations were as numerous as pebbles on the street.


    These changes were unimaginable a few years ago when we survived by rummaging through trash cans.


    All this happened because the Hero purchased the entire control of the ¡®Alley Market¡¯ and implemented reforms to the ce.


    And that was not all.


    The Hero¡¯s good deeds didn¡¯t stop there.


    Recently, I learned that he fought directly against the corrupt Imperial Family and the Church, secretly did volunteer work, and even sent support funds to the academy. ??


    He even fought against the evil forces threatening the world.


    It seemed more and more that the person destined to illuminate the world was not me, but the Hero.


    Wouldn¡¯t it be more appropriate for such a messiah to save the world rather than a little kid like me?


    As I thought, even though I didn¡¯t fully know him, the Hero continued to move forward, and the moment when the entire Empire would sing praise of his name didn¡¯t seem too far off.


    <em>- Thud¡­!</em>


    ¡°Hero!!!¡±


    One day, in a dark ce where I was banished with some prettydies, I realized his true identity and fate.


    A man who had to perform a pun-like act called ¡®False Evil¡¯ to save the world.


    A man who had to hide his true self and do good deeds.


    Despite carrying everything on his shoulders, in the end, he was a boy only four years older than me who intended to sacrifice himself in the end.


    That was the true identity of the Hero, whom I thought was a transcendent and invincible being.


    He, who was losing his light with a sword pierced through his heart, was the one who needed help from others the most.


    And only then did I understand the reason for my name, ¡®re.¡¯


    To illuminate the world, I didn¡¯t need to shine as brightly as the sun in the sky.


    I only needed to shine brightly for one person.


    Since realizing that, I¡¯ve had only one thought. And to achieve that thought, I ran and ran toward the Empire as soon as I escaped the dark space.


    In fact, it was a reckless act. I was exhausted, and the sea I had to cross to reach the Empire from the Eastern Continent was perilous.


    Sure enough, before I could even cross half the sea, I was attacked by a horde of monsters.


    But even so, I couldn¡¯t give up.


    Even when I fought against the monsters for days, I kept going, my desire to save my Hero was stronger than my desire to give up.


    And when I was suddenly teleported to a ruined guild in the back alley, my mind was filled with only one thought.


    <em>I have to reach him.</em>


    I ran and ran, with that thought as a guiding light.


    ¡°Hero¡­!¡±


    ¡°H-Huh¡­?¡±


    Finally, I reached you. You had been through so much.


    I¡¯m still in your debt, so I will be your light.


    ¡°What¡­ what is this¡­?¡±


    ¡°Hehe.¡±


    Now it¡¯s my turn to illuminate you, Hero.


    ***<em>- Rub rub rub¡­</em>


    A girl with brown messy hair was standing on tiptoe, rubbing her chubby cheek against my chest.


    <em>- Stretch¡­!</em>


    ¡°Eek.¡±


    As I absentmindedly stared at her cheek, I instinctively stretched it, and she looked up at me with a puzzled expression, her cheek still pinched.


    ¡°Why are you doing this?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    I should answer when asked a question, but my mind wasn¡¯t working.


    My head felt like it had been hit by a sledgehammer.


    Err#@ M#¡î


    Err@% S%r#@%¡­


    Still staring nkly and stretching re¡¯s cheek, I reached out to the shattered system window spreading all around.


    <em>- Shatter¡­</em>


    As soon as my hand touched it, the system, which was somewhat maintaining its shape, began to disintegrate into dust, and within a few seconds, the ¡®Path of the False Evil¡¯ systempletely disappeared before my eyes.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Staring at it nkly, I tried calling the system internally, but the window that used to annoyingly pop up in front of my eyes remained unresponsive.


    ¡°System.¡±


    Even when I called out loud, it was the same.


    The system has been deleted.


    Only that message floated around.


    ¡°Hero! You can rx now!¡±


    As I stared at the unbelievable situation with a nk expression, re, who had been rubbing her cheek against me, smiled and reached out her hand.


    ¡°I will protect you!¡±


    The ring on her left ring finger sparkled, reflecting the light from the starry curtain behind her.


    ¡°¡­Kid.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Hero!¡±


    ¡°Did you¡­ break my system?¡±


    As I took my hand off her reddened cheek and patted her head, I asked in a low voice.


    <em>- Thump, thump¡­</em>


    At the same time, my eyes began to tremble, and my heart pounded rapidly.


    Could this little kid in front of me really destroy the system? The wretched system that had been tormenting and binding me all this time?


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what it was, but it was trying to give you a penalty!¡±


    As I was lost in thought, re put her hands on her hips and started fuming.


    ¡°I got so annoyed that I snapped my fingers, and it shattered!¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­¡±


    ¡°But, did I do well? Or did I do something wrong¡­¡±


    Hearing her words, something began to surge inside me.


    <em>- Step, step¡­</em>


    ¡°Hero?¡±


    Suppressing the bubbling emotions, I gently held re¡¯s hand and walked outside the curtain of light with a trembling heart.


    <em>Really? Is it really¡­?</em>


    The ¡®penalty window¡¯ that should have appeared dozens of times by now waspletely gone. Though this alone suggested enough about the current situation, I needed to be sure before taking any action.


    <em>Is the system really gone?</em>


    At the very least, I needed to verify it.


    ***¡°Academy disciplinarymittee members, have you made any progress?¡±


    ¡°Oh, Lady Limia.¡±


    In the academy¡¯s hallway upied by the curtain of light created by Frey, the disciplinarymittee members gathered around it, and bowed their heads in respect to the student council president, Limia.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but it seems difficult at the moment.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean by that?¡±


    ¡°The barrier is too strong. Even though severalmittee members have tried, we couldn¡¯t even scratch it, let alone dismantle it¡­¡±


    Sweating profusely, the head of the disciplinarymittee replied, and behind her, the light barrier, which had been obstructing student passage for hours, shone mercilessly.


    ¡°Hmph, step aside.¡±


    Limia, who had been ring at the barrier with a displeased expression, began to rotate her wrist and stepped forward.


    ¡°I¡¯ll give it a try myself.¡±


    ¡°Are you sure, Lady Limia? But none of themittee members¨C¡±


    ¡°Move.¡±


    ¡°¡­Yes.¡±


    She pped away the maid who was blocking her and began to gather golden mana in her hand.


    ¡°No mere star can outshine the brilliant sun.¡±


    <em>- Crackle, crackle¡­!!!</em>


    ¡°Begone.¡±


    With a sneer, she unleashed her mana at the barrier.


    <em>- Crackle, crackle!!!</em>


    ¡°Kyah!?¡±


    But contrary to her confident expression, the barrier easily deflected her attack, scattering it in all directions.


    <em>- Sizzle¡­</em>


    ¡°Hot, hot!¡±


    ¡°Lady Limia, are you alright¡­¡±


    ¡°Ugh!!¡±


    Startled, Limia quickly patted out the fire in her long hair, then angrily approached the barrier.


    ¡°Damn it¡­!¡±


    <em>- Swoosh¡­</em>


    ¡°Eek?¡±


    With a twisted expression, she was about to kick the barrier when Frey suddenly appeared from behind it, causing her to lose her bnce and fall to the ground in surprise.


    ¡°¡­?¡±


    Holding re¡¯s small, delicate hand, Frey looked around with a puzzled expression before fixing his gaze on Limia.


    ¡°Excuse me¡­¡±


    ¡°Frey, you¡­¡±


    <em>- Shhhh¡­</em>


    ¡°What¡­ what is this?¡±


    Then, he suddenly covered the left eye of the disciplinarymittee head with his hand and began to wrap it in ster mana.


    ¡°What¡­ what are you doing¡­¡±


    ¡°One of the ster¡¯s magic abilities includes healing, and it¡¯s particrly effective at mitigating long-standing curses.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°I haven¡¯t been able to use it until now¡­¡±


    Ignoring themittee head¡¯s contorted expression, Frey gently touched her eye area and then smiled purely as he withdrew his hand.


    ¡°Now, how is it? Did I¡­ gah!¡±


    ¡°What are you scheming?¡±


    But instead of a response, themittee head grabbed Frey¡¯s throat and mmed him against the wall.


    ¡°Argh¡­¡±


    ¡°You bastard. How dare you¡­¡±


    ¡°Committee head!¡±


    ¡°¡­What?¡±


    Choking Frey mercilessly, she turned her head at the urgent voice of an academy maid.


    ¡°Y-your scar¡­¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Your scar is¡­ gone.¡±


    ¡°¡­!?¡±


    The scar that covered the left side of her face was herplex.


    Hearing that it was gone, she turned to look at the window.


    ¡°Huh¡­?¡±


    Indeed, the area where the hideous scar used to be now had smooth, unblemished skin.


    ¡°Argh¡­¡±


    ¡°W-what is this¡­¡±


    ¡°Let go of him!¡±


    ¡°Ouch!¡±


    Staring nkly at the reflection and muttering in a trembling voice, she hastily let go of Frey¡¯s neck at the pain in her arm.


    ¡°Hero¡­!¡±


    ¡°Cough, cough!¡±


    ¡°How could you just let them do that to you? You should fight back!¡±


    As re patted Frey¡¯s back while he clutched his throat and shed tears, she turned her head and red fiercely at themittee head.


    ¡°Hey!¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°The Hero healed your scar! You should thank him!¡±


    re ran over, wildly swinging her arms and shouting.


    ¡°Really? He healed my scar? But even the Magic Tower couldn¡¯t¨C¡±


    The woman, who had been struck dumb by re¡¯s flurry of punches, stared at Frey with a bewildered expression.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Th-thank¨C¡±


    Frey looked at her with slightly darkened eyes before turning away and starting to walk forward.


    ¡°Hey¡­¡±


    ¡°Y-yes?¡±


    <em>- Shimmer¡­</em>


    ¡°¡­!?¡±


    Then, Frey began to gently touch the cheek of the maid who had been pped by Limia.


    ¡°How is it?¡±


    ¡°¡­Ah.¡±


    Seeing the maid¡¯s cheek return to its original state after being red and swollen, Frey smiled and asked.


    The maid lowered her eyes and blushed, responding in a quiet voice.


    ¡°Th-thank you¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­!¡±


    Frey flinched at her words and broke out in a cold sweat as he looked around.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    A long silence followed.


    ¡°Uh, uh¡­¡±


    The strange groan that broke the silence came from Frey.


    ¡°Uh¡­ haha¡­hahahaha¡­¡±


    ¡°Disciplinarymittee, quickly subdue¡­¡±


    ¡°haha!! Uh-haha-haha!!!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Limia, who was about to give an order, fell silent along with themittee members as they watched Frey burst into hystericalughter.


    ¡°Haha-haha-haha!!!¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s gone mad.¡±


    ¡°Haha, ha¡­ haha¡­¡±


    Ignoring the stares directed at him, Frey sat down in the hallway,ughing and crying like a madman.


    ¡°Th-thank you¡­¡±


    ¡°Ugh.¡±


    ¡°Kid¡­ really, really¡­ really thank you¡­¡±


    Then, as re patted his shoulder, he hugged her tightly, rubbing his cheek against hers.


    ¡°You¡¯re free now, Hero.¡±


    ¡°Uh, uh¡­¡±


    ¡°So don¡¯t worry about anything and live as you wish!¡±


    re gently patted his back and whispered cheerfully.


    <em>- Shimmer¡­</em>


    The starlight from the copsing barrier illuminated them.


    ***¡°Kid, thank you. Truly.¡±


    ¡°Hehe.¡±


    ¡°I owe you a debt I¡¯ll never be able to repay.¡±


    Having sessfully evaded the pursuing disciplinarymittee thanks to the light curtainmotion, Frey patted re¡¯s head as she clung to him, speaking with a helpless expression.


    ¡°How can I repay this kindness?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. I just¡­¡±


    re, who had been smiling at Frey, suddenly trailed off.


    ¡°Debt¡­? Kindness¡­?¡±


    She then began to ponder, touching her cheek with her finger.


    ¡°Um¡­ well, then¡­ then¡­¡±


    As she started fiddling with her ring with a mischievous smile,


    ¡°Oh! Right!¡±


    Frey suddenly widened his eyes and pulled out a crystal ball from his pocket.


    ¡°I need to send a message¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­Huh?¡±


    But as he tried to initiate a signal, he froze, his expression bing one of confusion.


    <strong>[1657 missed messages]</strong>


    <strong>[526 missed calls]</strong>


    ¡°Oh¡­¡±


    <strong>- YoungMasterYoungMasterYoungMasterYoungMasterYoungMasterYoungMaster</strong>


    <strong>- Freywhereareyounow?</strong>


    <strong>- Yousaidtomeetattheportwhereareyou?</strong>


    <strong>- Did you deliberately give the wrong time?</strong>


    <strong>- AnswerbeforeIrapeyou</strong>


    <strong>- Master? Master? Master?</strong>


    <strong>- Frey. I need to turn you into an ego sword. Please, contact me¡­</strong>


    The crystal ball glowed red hot as it continuously vomited out a slew of messages.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Feeling a chill down his spine, Frey looked at the top of the crystal ball and gaped.


    <strong>[Call in progress¡­¡­¡­.]</strong>


    <strong>[Caller: My Precious Gem]</strong>


    ¡°How do I handle this?¡±


    ¡°Huh¡­?¡±


    Sweating profusely, Frey instinctively pulled re closer.

 Chapter 397: The DLC True Nature

    The sun was setting over the harbor of the Sunrise Empire.


    ¡°¡­Gulp.¡±


    I was there, secretly infiltrating the harbor with re.


    ¡°Hero! You should have shown them who¡¯s boss earlier! If you keep acting like a pushover, I¡¯ll get angry¨C¡±


    ¡°Shh¡­!¡±


    ¡°Mmph.¡±


    re, still nestled in my arms, was grumbling with a dissatisfied expression before I hastily covered her mouth.


    I was sweating and nervously scanning the surroundings.


    ¡°Phew.¡±¡°What¡¯s wrong, Hero?¡±


    Luckily, no one seemed to have noticed us. I wanted to handle this quickly and quietly, without being discovered.


    ¡°By the way, kid, where did you learn that technique?¡±


    Speaking of which, the kid¡¯s magic was no joke. When I mentioned we needed to do some infiltration, she smiled and cast a light barrier over me, which has incredible stealth effects, far beyond typical invisibility spells.


    People were passing right by us without noticing. In terms of stealth alone, it was even better than the ¡®Cloak of Deception.¡¯


    ¡°Have you used this technique before?¡±


    ¡°I used it a lot for gathering information!¡±


    ¡°Gathering information?¡±


    ¡°Yes! And it was useful for spying on the Hero¡¯s enemies too.¡±


    re crossed her arms and smiled proudly.


    <em>She¡¯s adorable.</em>


    Maybe it was because she saved my life earlier, or maybe she was just naturally cute, but her cheeks looked extra plump and rosy today as she struck that pose. §²


    ¡°Oh, and I also spied on you a few times¡­¡±


    ¡°Uh? What do you mean¡­ Ah, there they are.¡±


    Suppressing the urge to pinch her cheeks, I listened to her mumbling until I noticed something and looked up.


    ¡°Found it¡­¡±


    The reason re and I hade to this harbor was gathered over there.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    I was about to move forward when I froze.


    ¡°¡­


    Cold sweat started to trickle down my back.


    <em>- Wooshhh¡­</em>


    The familiar presence he felt from a distance had turned quite sinister, enveloping the whole harbor.


    <em>I should have responded sooner.</em>


    A sudden wave of regret hit me. But it couldn¡¯t be helped.


    <em>- Sizzle¡­</em>


    <em>¡°Huh? What¡¯s happening to this?¡±</em>


    After realizing the situation had gone awry, I tried to respond to them, but the continuous iing messages had overheated the crystal ball, causing it to emit smoke and be unusable.


    For security, the frequency had been encrypted, making it impossible to connect with another crystal ball.


    So I hade to the harbor as quickly as I could, but for some reason, I felt a terrifying chill down my spine.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    I should assess the situation first.


    <em>- Slip¡­</em>


    As I quietly moved toward the source of the eerie energy, a shabby cabin came into view.


    It was the ce I had told them was the meeting ce.


    They had to be gathered there.


    <em>- Peek¡­</em>


    Lowering my body, I peeked through the window, seeing a room filled with dark energy.


    ¡°¡­Alright.¡±


    Carefully opening the window, I climbed into the room as quietly as possible.


    ¡°My connection with the Young Master¡­ it has been severed.¡±


    Just then, I heard a familiar voice from afar.


    ¡°Sincest year, the connection with the Young Master has never been broken, but now it¡¯spletely severed.¡±


    <em>Kania?</em>


    Despite the sorrow in her voice, I recognized it as my butler, Kania.


    <em>- Creak¡­</em>


    Unable to resist my curiosity, I opened the door slightly and stepped into the living room, only to be met with a scene I could barely believe.


    ¡°Young Master¡­ where have you gone¡­?¡±


    Kania wasn¡¯t speaking to anyone but herself.


    ¡°The Young Master should always be with me.¡±


    She was muttering to herself with dead eyes, hugging herself tightly.


    That scene sent chills down my spine.


    ¡°Kania, you once held Frey¡¯s soul within you, right? Do you still have any fragments left?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    My body trembled as I heard Irina, who was sitting next to her, speak with a nonchnt expression.


    ¡°No, it¡¯s nothing. I just need to borrow it for a little experiment.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s mine.¡±


    ¡°Hand it over.¡±


    No¡­ When I saw it again, her expression wasn¡¯t nonchnt but rather slightly unhinged.


    ¡°¡­Tweet.¡±


    Meanwhile, na had turned into a canary as usual and made a nest in the corner.


    Something silver was shining under her nest; was she holding a starflower?


    ¡°¡­¡±


    And there were Serena and Ferloche, sitting inplete silence with no expression.


    ¡°We¡¯re not toote. If we find Frey and turn him into an ego sword now, we can still¡­¡±


    Isolet, holding an old book and her sword, was fervently exining her n.


    <em>- Twitch, twitch¡­</em>


    Lulu, with a nk expression, was scratching her arm and then looking down at her stomach, before lowering her head.


    ¡°My system is gone¡­ why? How? How¡­¡±


    <em>- Thud, thud, thud¡­</em>


    Lastly, there was Ruby, holding the smoking crystal ball tightly in her hand and quietly hitting her own stomach.


    ¡°Uh, uh¡­¡±


    It was aplete mess.


    <em>What should I do?</em>


    If I reveal myself now, it would be like pouring oil on a fire.


    A gentle and peaceful resolution was needed.


    So, maybe I should get out of here first and think of a n.


    It wasn¡¯t because I¡¯m scared of what might happen.


    Really, that wasn¡¯t the reason¡­


    Not at all.


    <em>- Creak¡­</em>


    As I was about to open the door and retreat, the low creak of the door closing made me freeze and look back.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    As expected, everyone¡¯s cold gaze was directed towards where I was hiding.


    Even though I knew they couldn¡¯t see me in my current state, it still gave me chills.


    <em>No way¡­ they can¡¯t actually see me, right?</em>


    That thought sent a shiver down my spine, and I nervously waved my hand.


    Thankfully, there was no reaction. They were just staring eerily in my direction.


    ¡°Ahem, Mhpmh.¡±


    Realizing this, I quietly cleared my throat and quickly slipped out of the room through the window.


    ¡°Phew¡­¡±


    The outside air felt so refreshing.


    ¡°Hero? Where did you go?¡±


    re asked, tilting her head curiously as she approached.


    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s¡­


    ¡°H-Hero¡­?¡±


    ¡°Ugh¡­¡±


    Just as I was about to exin, a sudden, excruciating pain struck my heart.


    ¡°Cough, cough¡­¡±


    ¡°H-Hero? Are you okay?¡±


    Watching the blood trickle from my mouth, I had no choice but to close my eyes tightly.


    <em>It¡¯s good news that the system is gone, but¡­ there¡¯s still a problem¡­</em>


    Thanks to re¡¯s unexpected help, I escaped the fate of the False Evil, and avoided immediate death, which was undoubtedly good news.


    But realistically, there were still issues.


    Firstly, my lifespan hasn¡¯t changed.


    Judging by my current physical condition, it seemed that the effects of the penalties that were already applied remained even though the system was gone.


    Moreover, the damage to my soul from exchanging states with Ruby during the Fourth Ordeal remained.


    Secondly, there was now ack of a clear path forward.


    It was great to be free from the annoying system, but to confront the Demon King and fully utilize my power, I needed the Hero¡¯s Armament.


    However, now that the Path of False Evil system waspletely destroyed, how could I awaken the Hero¡¯s Armament?


    By umting good deeds in the traditional way?


    No, by then, an ice age would descend upon the world.


    ¡°Ugh¡­¡±


    As I was agonizing over these new worries, re spoke to me in a concerned voice.


    ¡°Why, what¡¯s wrong, Hero?¡±


    ¡°Nothing¨C¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no such thing as nothing!¡±


    As I tried to dismiss her concern, re crossed her arms and raised her voice.


    ¡°I¡¯m your helper! I want to help you, and I have the ability to do so!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°So why do you keep trying to shoulder everything alone?¡±


    ¡°¡­Sorry.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t apologize, learn to ask for help.¡±


    Feeling sheepish, I scratched my head and answered, and she continued with half-closed eyes.


    ¡°Understand? Now, try saying what you were going to say earlier.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°Say it again, what you were going to say.¡±


    For some reason, I felt like a clumsy husband. It was a feeling I hadn¡¯t had in a long time.


    ¡°¡­Help me, re.¡±


    As I said this, re pped her hands and smiled brightly.


    ¡°Good job, Hero!¡±


    Being praised by someone much younger felt strange.


    ¡°Yeah¡­ haha.¡±


    I was grateful that she was so thoughtful to me.


    But that didn¡¯t mean all the problems were suddenly resolved¡­


    SYSTEM ALERT!


    Huh?


    You have perfectly met the conditions for entering the DLC!


    DLC mode, patch begins!


    What the hell?


    ***¡°What is this¡­?¡±


    Staring at the mysterious system window that appeared before him, Frey muttered in confusion.


    [Patch in progress¡­ 24%plete.]


    ¡°Hero! Another strange window appeared!¡±


    ¡°W-Wait a minute¡­¡±


    As the patch progress window appeared, Frey hastily stopped re, who was about to snap her finger.


    Patch Notes 2.1


    The Path of False Evil system will be deleted.


    The affection system function will be integrated into the DLC mode.


    Means to restore the Hero¡¯s lifespan will be added.


    re will be included as a DLC heroine.


    Some sub-heroines will be excluded from the heroine status.


    As he read through the messages, Frey¡¯s expression gradually became more bewildered.


    ¡°What is all this¡­?¡±


    Just as he muttered that¡­


    Patchplete!


    With a cheerful sound, clear letters appeared before his eyes.


    ¡°¡­!¡±


    The true nature of the DLC was revealed in the next moment.


    DLC Mode: Raising re


    Raise the mischievous girl and ovee your tragic fate!


    ¡°Haha¡­¡±


    A smile spread across Frey¡¯s face as he read and reread the cheerful message before him.


    (¡ùNote: You can be raised in reverse)


    ¡°¡­Huh?¡±


    His smile wavered slightly as he read the small print at the bottom.


    Achievement Unlocked!


    < self-sufficient!="">


    (Achieved a certain level, stats, and mana without the Hero¡¯s help)


    ¡°Huh? Oh¡­¡±


    Another message appeared before him.


    ¡°Am I perhaps being raised¡­¡±


    Main Quest: Siege of the Academy


    Completion Reward: Entering the Final Chapter


    ¡°¡­Ah.¡±


    Frey couldn¡¯t gather his thoughts as the flood of system alerts covered his view.


    ¡°Siege of the Academy, huh¡­¡±


    Seeing the quest for the Siege of the Academy in front of him, he clenched his teeth and pondered.


    <em>Since I already finished the third-year scenario ahead of time, the Siege of the Academy is effectively thest main scenario¡­</em>


    Originally, it was the scenario where the story turns grim, with two-thirds of the faculty and five-sixths of the academy students perishing in the worst scenario imaginable.


    As Frey faced this infamous ¡®Siege of the Academy¡¯ as the final gateway before the final showdown, his expression grew darker.


    <em>¡­I shouldn¡¯t go back to the academy.</em>


    Frey already made up his mind.


    <em>I should stay hidden in the empire and strike at the Demon King¡¯s army and Aishi on the day of the siege.</em>


    His mind began to work calmly and logically.


    <em>And¡­ honestly, I can¡¯t stay at the academy any longer. I already submitted my resignation letter, and my Ancestor advised me to maintain discipline about such things¡­</em>


    ¡°Hero?¡±


    <em>But what about the heroines¡­</em>


    His thoughts turned to the heroines inside the cabin.


    ¡°Is it really right to involve them¡­?¡±


    He muttered with a troubled expression, pondering what he should do with the heroines,


    ¡°Well, like Kania and the kid said, I can¡¯t shoulder everything alone forever¡­ huh!?¡±


    He suddenly froze, his body covered in goosebumps.


    ¡°W-What?¡±


    A chilling sensation crept over him, sending shivers down his spine.


    ¡°Am I getting sick¡­? But it¡¯s summer¡­¡±


    ¡°Wha¨C¡±


    As he sat crouched by the window, hugging himself and shivering, Frey looked up and turned around, letting out a small cry.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Kania, Irina, na, Ferloche, Serena, Isolet, Lulu, and even Ruby.


    The women who had been sitting in the living room with dead eyes were now gathered at therge window of the cabin, staring down at him.


    ¡°H-How¡­? I was sure¡­¡±


    Panicking as he touched his body, Frey shifted his gaze to re.


    ¡°K-Kid? Why has the light vanished¡­?¡±


    ¡°I erased it!¡±


    ¡°A-At what point?¡±


    ¡°When you were frantically waving your hands at those pretty sisters!¡±


    Upon hearing this, Frey¡¯s face turned pale with shock.


    ¡°W-Why¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s simple!¡±


    re dered loudly with a smile.


    ¡°No more frustrating moments!¡±


    ¡°What do you mean¡­ Uwahh!?¡±


    Just as Frey tried to stand and speak, he froze in ce.


    <em>- Clutch¡­</em>


    Ferloche, Isolet, and Ruby were holding onto Frey¡¯s left prosthetic arm, right arm, and hair respectively.


    ¡°U-Uhm¡­¡±


    As he looked at them with a trembling expression, he opened his arms wide, clinging to a faint hope.


    ¡°S-Surprise~¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    That was reportedly thest thing seen of him that day.


    ***Meanwhile, at Sunrise Academy Student Council.


    ¡°Yes, ah¡­ yes, yes.¡±


    Sitting in the student council president¡¯s office, Limia was sweating profusely as she spoke with someone on amunication crystal.


    ¡°But, they said they left on their own¡­¡±


    <strong>- ¡­!!!</strong>


    ¡°Yes, yes¡­¡±


    She trailed off as the voice on the other end grew angrier.


    ¡°Yes, yes¡­ understood.¡±


    Finally, the call ended with her in a submissive tone.


    ¡°¡­Ugh, so annoying.¡±


    As soon as the call ended, Limia¡¯s demeanor changedpletely.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it good that that piece of trash is gone? And it¡¯s not like I kicked him out, he withdrew on his own. Why is everyone making a fuss?¡±


    ¡°Well¡­ perhaps the rulers of each nation are protesting for a reason¡­¡±


    At the maid¡¯s suggestion, Limia spoke coldly.


    ¡°It¡¯sughable. Just a few years ago¡­ no, just a few months ago, they were groveling before me¡­ Now that na has taken power, they¡¯re getting cocky¡­¡±


    ¡°Princess.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    At that moment, a student council member entered the room with a pale face.


    ¡°Intel report.¡±


    ¡°I said I¡¯m busy,e backter¨C¡±


    ¡°Frey¡­ they say he¡¯s the Hero.¡±


    ¡°¡­What?¡±


    Limia, who was about to throw a pen holder at the member, froze at those words.


    ¡°A rumor circting within the school¨C¡±


    ¡°Idiot! It¡¯s just a rumor!¡±


    ¡°But¡­ given the source of the rumor¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­Who is the source?¡±


    Crossing her legs andughing sarcastically, Limia asked, frowning.


    ¡°The Hero Party.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°The entire Hero Party has confirmed the rumor.¡±


    Limia looked down at the resignation letter Frey had submitted just a few hours ago with a nk expression.


    <em>- Beep! Beep! Beep!</em>


    <em>- Beep! Beep! Beep!</em>


    <em>- Woooo¡­ Wooo¡­</em>


    In her office, themunication crystals began glowing red and emitting smoke.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 398: The Revealed Truth

    Several weeks after the incident of Frey¡¯s withdrawal from the Academy.


    The rulers and leaders of various continents, as well as those who held representative positions, were all gathered in one ce.


    The grave expressions on their face reflected the atmosphere inside the room.


    ¡°Thank you all for gathering here today.¡±


    The atmosphere was heavy with the presence of the highest-ranking individuals from various fields.


    The stifling pressure was enough to make an ordinary person unable to even breathe.


    Representing these people, a girl seated at the head of the round table began to speak..


    ¡°As you all know¡­ I am Limia Sr Sunrise. I stand here in ce of the absent Third Princess na.¡±Despite its rotting state, the Sunrise Empire was still the most powerful nation across all continents.


    Even in its diminished glory, it could still go to war against half of the nations represented here.


    ¡°D-Do any of you have objections¡­?¡±


    It was only natural for the representative of such a nation to preside over the conference of rulers. However, the expressions of the rulers as they looked at Princess Limia were far from pleasant.


    ¡°Hmph.¡±


    ¡°Tsk¡­¡±


    The reason was simple. In a meetingposed entirely of rulers and top-tier individuals, Limia was seen ascking in stature.


    Even having na, who had not yet been crowned and was still a princess, would be ufortable enough, but Limia, who was far down the line of session, was even more so.


    ¡°¡­ No.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s get started.¡±


    However, it was not the time to stand in ceremony.


    The situation was far too urgent.


    ¡°U-understood¡­ Then¡­¡±


    Relieved that the power struggle ended inconclusively, Limia wiped her sweat and began her report to the rulers of the entire continent seated at the round table.


    ¡°What we will discuss today is¡­ as you know, about the Demon King and the Hero.¡±


    Limia sighed and snapped her fingers as she spoke.


    <em>- Zing¡­!</em>


    The magic crystal in the center of the round table began to project the devastated state of the western continent.


    ¡°Ugh¡­¡±


    ¡°This is¡­¡±


    <em>- Creak¡­</em>


    Starting from thepletely frozen Cloud Kingdom, ice was spreading across the entire western continent, invading neighboring kingdoms and apanied by relentless blizzards sweeping the entire region.


    <strong>- What¡¯s that floating in the sky?</strong>


    <strong>- D-Demons?</strong>


    <strong>- Crash, crackle¡­!</strong>


    <strong>- D-Damn it! We¡¯re under attack!!</strong>


    Aishi led the Demon King¡¯s Army in battles across the Western Continent.


    ¡°That¡¯s¡­ the Demon King.¡±


    ¡°The Cloud Kingdom¡¯s princess¡­ She participated in this council with her father a few times. Who would have thought she was a demon?¡±


    The rulers watched the scene with grave expressions.


    Soon they began to murmur one after another.


    ¡°Was she hiding such power all this time? Even the elite troops are no match for her.¡±


    ¡°Impossible. If that were the case, we would have noticed something.¡±


    ¡°Freezing an entire kingdom, and now she¡¯s trying to freeze the whole world¡­¡±


    ¡°But there is something strange.¡±


    Amidst the increasingly serious atmosphere, someone raised their hand.


    ¡°The World Tree of the Great Forest hasn¡¯t withered at all.¡±


    All eyes turned to the Elf Queen, who had not been seen in decades.


    ¡°The World Tree hasn¡¯t been affected by the cold?¡±


    ¡°No. We¡¯ve been blocking the cold with magic at the Great Forest. I don¡¯t know how long we can hold out, though.¡±


    The Elf Queen frowned and shook her head at the gruff voice of the representative of the Western Continent¡¯s beastkin tribes.


    ¡°But our World Tree is very vulnerable to the ¡®death of life¡¯.¡±


    ¡°The death of life¡­ you say?¡±


    ¡°Yes, with an entire kingdom frozen, the number of deaths must be significant¡­ but the World Tree hasn¡¯t withered at all. It¡¯s a rather strange urrence.¡±


    ¡°I can exin that.¡±


    Everyone¡¯s attention turned to the person who had stood up to speak, drawn by the Elf Queen¡¯s curiosity.


    ¡°ording to our analysis at the Magic Tower, there have been no casualties so far.¡±


    It was none other than the Master of the Magic Tower, the teacher of Irina and re.


    ¡°That¡¯s right!¡±


    ¡°Quiet, you.¡±


    ¡°Ow.¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you promise to behave if I let youe? Are you trying to embarrass me now?¡±


    As the Magic Tower Master began her briefing, she gave a gentle knock on re¡¯s head, who was agreeing enthusiastically beside her.


    ¡°Ahem, my apologies.¡±


    <em>- Sss¡­</em>


    ¡°Anyway, please take a look at this.¡±


    Pointing to the image reflected from the crystal ball re took out from her pocket, the Magic Tower Master continued.


    ¡°


    ¡°The people are trapped in the ice?¡±


    ¡°Could they still be alive?¡±


    The image showed people frozen with their eyes closed, encased in massive blocks of ice.


    ¡°Exactly. Everyone who has been defeated by the Demon King so far is unconscious and trapped in ice.¡±


    ¡°Oh my¡­¡±


    ¡°We don¡¯t know what kind of magic it is, but they are definitely alive. No one has died yet.¡±


    Staring intently at the image, the Magic Tower Master muttered with a cold expression.


    ¡°The fact that the Demon King doesn¡¯t kill people¡­ I have no idea why.¡±


    The silence that followed her words was thick and heavy.


    ¡°Uh, um¡­ but it¡¯s a good thing, right?¡±


    Princess Limia, trying to break the silence, forced a smile and continued.


    ¡°They¡¯re not dead yet¡­ so there¡¯s still hope!¡±


    Her tone-deaf statement instantly soured the atmosphere in the room.


    ¡°Uh, so¡­ um¡­ I have a proposal for everyone¡­¡±


    Just as Limia was nervously ncing around and trying to continue, a cold, low voice interrupted.


    <strong>- What a joke.</strong>


    <strong>- There is no hope for you.</strong>


    ¡°W-What¡­!?¡±


    ¡°W-What is this?¡±


    The magic crystal that had been projecting images suddenly flickered with a mixture of sky blue and purple demonic energy.


    The Magic crystal soon disyed Aishi¡¯s figure in midair.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    <strong>- You all know well that it will take me just one month to conquer the entire Western Continent.</strong>


    ¡°S-Shut up!!¡±


    ¡°Communications officer! What¡¯s wrong with the magic crystal management!!¡±


    ¡°Cut the connection!¡±


    Fierce voices echoed through the room, directed at Aishi who had intruded into the conference of rulers. It was understandable given that half the leaders in the room were from the Western Continent.


    <strong>- So noisy. Should I freeze the kingdom of the loudest one first?</strong>


    But Aishi¡¯s gaze silenced the room instantly as she red at the rulers of the Western Continent, releasing a sinister, demonic energy from the crystal.


    <strong>- Hmph¡­ It would be troublesome if everyone were too quiet.</strong>


    She smirked arrogantly, her eyes narrowing as she scanned the room.


    <strong>- Maybe I should invade the Great Forest first?</strong>


    The Elf Queen¡¯s face paled.


    <strong>- Or perhaps, I should put the frozen beastkin in my castle as a decoration? That would be amusing.</strong>


    ¡°Grroowll¡­¡±


    The beastkin tribe leader, who had been ring at Aishi with a fierce expression, let out a menacing growl.


    <strong>- After that, maybe I¡¯ll head to the Eastern Continent?</strong>


    The leaders from the Eastern Continent, including the martial alliance leader and the fox beastkin warrior, began to look uneasy.


    ¡°W-We can¡¯t cut the connection. It seems the Demon King has used some kind of trick.¡±


    ¡°W-What do you want?¡±


    Limia gritted her teeth and asked, her expression twisted in frustration, prompted by the anxious whisper of themunications officer.


    <strong>- Heh¡­ it¡¯s simple.</strong>


    Aishi smiled coldly as she spoke.


    <strong>- I¡¯m going to invade the ¡®Academy¡¯ of the Sunrise Empire soon.</strong>


    ¡°W-what did you say?¡±


    <strong>- I want none of you to help the Empire.</strong>


    All eyes turned to Princess Limia, her face now ashen.


    <strong>- All I want is the ¡®Academy¡¯. There¡¯s no need for you to interfere.</strong>


    ¡°L-Lies¡­¡±


    <strong>- If any nation or organization dares to assist the Empire, be prepared. After I conquer the Academy, I¡¯ll crush all of you with all my might.</strong>


    ¡°Ugh¡­¡±


    <strong>- Hehehe¡­</strong>


    Aishi¡¯s mischievous grin widened as she stared at Limia.


    ¡°Everyone, you haven¡¯t forgotten the oath from a thousand years ago, have you?¡±


    ¡°You all have a duty to cooperate. Don¡¯t say you¡¯ve forgotten¡­¡±


    Limia, sensing the unfavorable turn of events, tried to speak forcefully.


    ¡°There are always loopholes in oaths.¡±


    ¡°We should convene a meeting as soon as we return.¡±


    But the rulers had already dismissed her, whispering among themselves.


    <strong>- Pathetic. They crumble so easily¡­</strong>


    Aishi watched them with a triumphant smile.


    <strong>- Urk¡­?</strong>


    Her expression suddenly twisted in pain.


    <strong>- I won¡¯t¡­ let you do¡­ as you please¡­</strong>


    A pained voice began to echo.


    <strong>- I won¡¯t let you kill anyone¡­ never¡­</strong>


    Grabbing her head, Aishi muttered for a while before suddenly lifting her head, eyes zing.


    <strong>- Annoying. How long do you n to do this meaningless resistance?</strong>


    Her voice, cold and hostile, echoed once more.


    <strong>- Anyway, think carefully about my proposal.</strong>


    ¡°Wait¡­!¡±


    <strong>- Don¡¯t interfere, less you face the consequences.</strong>


    With those final words, Aishi¡¯s image disappeared from the room, leaving a chilling coldness in its wake.


    The room fell silent, the cold lingering ominously.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    ¡°Everyone? Surely¡­ you¡¯re not falling for such cheap tricks?¡±


    The room was bustling withmunication officers running in and out, preparing for any possible follow-up intrusion.


    In this chaotic atmosphere, Princess Limia spoke urgently.


    ¡°She¡¯s trying to divide us. Don¡¯t be fooled.¡±


    The response was lukewarm at best.


    ¡°E-Everyone, have you forgotten that we have the Hero in our Empire?¡±


    Growing increasingly desperate, she stood up, trying to speak to those who were starting to leave.


    ¡°The Hero, Ruby¡­¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡±


    ¡°Indeed, she is strong. Last time, she turned the Ten Thousand Mountains upside down just to find an elixir to restore a soul.¡±


    The rulers nodded, intrigued by the mention of Ruby.


    ¡°However, there have been some strange rumors about the Herotely.¡±


    ¡°What rumors?¡±


    ¡°Well, you know¡­ about someone named Frey?¡±


    A ruler from a kingdom in the Western Continent brought up the rumor that had been circting.


    ¡°Now that you mention it¡­¡±


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s hard to ignore.¡±


    ¡°Our kingdom¡¯s intelligence also picked up on that.¡±


    Several rulers began to nod in agreement.


    ¡°Ah, those rumors?¡±


    Seeing their reactions, Limia smiled and gestured to the soldiers behind her.


    ¡°Knowing that, I prepared something in advance.¡±


    <em>- Creak¡­</em>


    ¡°Let them in.¡±


    As the doors opened, a group of people entered the room.


    ¡°The Hero Party¡­?¡±


    ¡°Why are they here¡­?¡±


    The Hero party, with somber expressions, lined up in the meeting room.


    ¡°These individuals will help rify the false rumors.¡±


    Limia addressed the puzzled rulers with a smile.


    ¡°Now, everyone. Please, tell the truth.¡±


    ¡°¡­I will get straight to the point.¡±


    Vener stepped forward, her eyes dark as she looked around at everyone seated at the round table.


    ¡°Frey is¡­¡±


    ¡°Sometimes rumors get exaggerated. It¡¯s just a simple misunderstanding¨C¡±


    ¡°¡­the Hero.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Hearing this, Limia widened her eyes and stared at Vener.


    ¡°Young Master Frey is¡­ the ¡®real¡¯ Hero.¡±


    Ignoring her, Vener gritted her teeth and continued.


    ¡°Hehe.¡±


    And then¡­


    Recording in progress¡­


    re quietly extended her hand forward, watching the scene unfold.


    Would you like to broadcast all recording worldwide?


    [Y]/N


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    Meanwhile, at the Starlight Mansion.


    ¡°What is that¡­? What¡¯s happening?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s going on¡­?¡±


    Inside the mansion¡¯s main hall, the servants stared in bewilderment at the massive screen floating in the sky outside the window.


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡±


    At that moment, a small groan came from behind them.


    The servants turned around, eyes wide in shock, and gasped at the sight.


    ¡°¡­Haha!¡±


    ¡°Master¡­?¡±


    ¡°My son¡­ has finally seeded!!¡±


    Abraham, smiling brightly, eximed as he looked at the astonished servants.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 399: Dawn of Great Chaos

    ¡°F-Father¡­?¡±


    ¡°Haha, my dear Aria. It seems you¡¯ve grown so much!¡±


    Upon hearing the news that her father had woken up, Aria immediately rushed into the family head¡¯s room.


    There, she saw her father sitting on the bed with a bright smile on his face.


    ¡°Father¡­¡±


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s me. Come here and give me a hug.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Aria?¡±


    Abraham, who was about to embrace Aria, looked puzzled when she didn¡¯t move.¡°Why are you crying all of a sudden?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s just¡­ Sniff, sob¡­¡±


    ¡°By the way, where is Frey?¡±


    ¡°¡­!¡±


    The atmosphere in the room froze instantly at the mention of Frey¡¯s name.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it because our Frey defeated the Demon King that I woke up? Can you take me to him?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Why aren¡¯t you taking me to him¡­ Huh?¡±


    Not understanding the situation, Abraham struggled to get up and noticed something strange.


    ¡°Why are there so few servants here?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s because¡­¡±


    ¡°Are they on vacation? If that¡¯s the case, don¡¯t bother calling them back. I¡¯d love to see their faces after so long, but I can¡¯t interrupt their break.¡±


    Scratching his head with an innocent expression, Abraham spoke.


    ¡°Oh right, that¡¯s not important. Hahaha¡­¡±


    A proud smile spread across his face.


    ¡°My son, our son, has saved the world. This isn¡¯t the time for this. I need to go see him immediately¡­¡±


    ¡°F-Father¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­Wait.¡±


    ¡°Uh¡­¡±


    Aria, who was reaching out with a sorrowful expression, saw Abraham¡¯s face suddenly freeze.


    ¡°Who did this?¡±


    Abraham¡¯s gaze turned icy as he looked at the wall of the family head¡¯s room, where the names of the Starlight family¡¯s past heads were inscribed.


    ¡°Who dared to do such a vile thing?¡±


    The spot where Frey¡¯s name had been was now ckened and burnt, with desperate scribbles around it as if someone had tried to rewrite something.


    ¡°Who did this?¡±


    Abraham asked, his face grim.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but this cannot be overlooked. To try to erase the name of the Hero who saved the world¡­ Even if it was a joke, it¡¯s gone too far¡­¡±


    With no answer, Abraham¡¯s difort grew.


    ¡°¡­What¡¯s that?¡±


    Finally, he turned to look out the window.


    <strong>- Frey is the Hero, you say! How can this be!!</strong>


    <strong>- Where is he now? We must secure him¡­</strong>


    <strong>- Exin more clearly!!</strong>


    In the sky outside, a giant projection disyed the conference of ruler.


    ¡°What is¡­¡±


    Abraham¡¯s face slowly turned from puzzled to cold as he watched the projection in the sky.


    Scenes of Frey¡¯s horrific, sorrowful, and brutal moments, recorded by re, Roswyn, and the helper system, began to y out.


    Among these were scenes of Aria attacking Frey, the servants leaving the mansion, and false testimonies given by the traitorous servants.


    <em>- Thud¡­!!!</em>


    ¡°Where is he?¡±


    Having watched enough, Abraham finally spoke, his gaze fixed on the scene of Frey stabbing his own heart.


    ¡°Dad, well, um¡­¡±


    ¡°Where is my son right now?¡±


    No one dared to answer.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    ¡°To summarize, Frey is actually the Hero?¡±


    ¡°And Ruby, who was called the Hero, is actually the Demon King?¡±


    ¡°And both of them had unavoidable circumstances on why they did all this farce?¡±


    After a lengthy exnation from Vener and the Hero Party, a few rulers cautiously asked questions.


    ¡°¡­Yes.¡±


    Vener nodded with a pained expression, and the atmosphere grew tense.


    ¡°That rascal was the Hero?¡±


    ¡°False Evil? Pretender? How absurd¡­¡±


    ¡°Thisplicates things.¡±


    ¡°No, nothing has changed.¡±


    In the midst of murmurs, Limia spoke up.


    ¡°We need to contact Frey immediately.¡±


    ¡°¡­What?¡±


    ¡°Anyway¡­ Frey is the Hero, right? So, to deal with the newly be Demon King, Aishi, we need him.¡±


    Vener looked at Limia with a bewildered expression.


    ¡°He should be at the academy¡­ Oh.¡±


    Finally remembering the resignation letter she had personally received, Limia began to sweat nervously.


    ¡°Frey hasn¡¯t appeared in public since he submitted his resignation to you.¡±


    ¡°Well, that was¡­ unavoidable, wasn¡¯t it? But do you know where he is? The fate of the empire, no, the world is at stake here.¡±


    Limia¡¯s voice grew more desperate as Vener¡¯s calm response weighed on her.


    ¡°¡­I know someone who knows his whereabouts.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°I can connect you to them right now.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s great! Please do it immediately!¡±


    pping her hands, Limia fixed her gaze on the glowing magic crystal.


    ¡°F-Frey? Now that I think about it, I might have been too hasty that time! I also overlooked some procedures¡­ Anyway¡­¡±


    As soon as the connection was made, Limia tried topose herself and began to speak.


    <strong>- Limia.</strong>


    ¡°¡­Huh!?¡±


    Her face froze, and she stood up when she saw who appeared before her.


    ¡°C-na? Why are you there?¡±


    na, with dark circles under her eyes, was floating in the air as a projection, looking down at Limia.


    <strong>- Move aside.</strong>


    ¡°Uh, okay¡­¡±


    Limia, staring at na in a panic, quickly stepped aside at her cold tone.


    ¡°C-na? What¡¯s going on here?¡±


    ¡°You said you were contacting Frey.¡±


    ¡°Exin yourself¡­¡±


    <strong>- Silence.</strong>


    She silenced the rulers who were questioning her with a chilling voice.


    <strong>- You want Frey.</strong>


    ¡°¡­¡±


    <strong>- But the Frey you seek no longer exists.</strong>


    na turned around and sat on the bed, causing the rulers at the round table to frown.


    ¡°Meow?¡±


    Next to her was not Frey, but a silver cat.


    <strong>- Frey left for Aishi alone after he dropped out of the academy.</strong>


    na began speaking in a trembling voice, ring at the rulers.


    <strong>- He tried to destabilize Aishi¡¯s awakening in hisst moments.</strong>


    As she continued her exnation, the rulers listened with bewildered expressions.


    <strong>- He burned everything he had.</strong>


    ¡°Is that why Aishi showed instability earlier?¡±


    ¡°Is that why she¡¯s freezing people instead of killing them?¡±


    The rulers nodded as they recalled Aishi¡¯s earlier instability.


    <strong>- And then he disappeared, leaving only this silver cat.</strong>


    ¡°Where did he go¡­?¡±


    <strong>- I don¡¯t know, and no one else does either. He is missing.</strong>


    ¡°Oh¡­¡±


    Realizing the gravity of the situation, the rulers either looked scared or closed their eyes tightly.


    <strong>- We searched desperately, but he was nowhere to be found.</strong>


    ¡°Does that mean¡­¡±


    ¡°From a hopeful perspective, he might be hiding in the Eastern Continent, as he mentioned in the interview. From a despairing perspective, his soul might have shattered and vanished.¡±


    The Hero Party flinched at the mention of Frey¡¯s soul possibly being shattered, and the rulers looked serious.


    <strong>- Looking at your calcting expressions, I don¡¯t feel like talking anymore. I¡¯m ending the call.</strong>


    ¡°C-na¡­¡±


    <em>- Bzzzt¡­</em>


    With a disdainful expression, na ended the call.


    A deep silence settled in the conference room.


    ¡°L-Let¡¯s announce him as missing¡­?¡±


    Breaking the silence, a ruler from a border kingdom of the Western Continent began to speak in a timid voice.


    ¡°He dropped out of the academy and faced the Demon King, only to go missing?¡±


    ¡°At any rate, officially he¡¯s missing¡­ They said no body was found, right?¡±


    ¡°But still¡­¡±


    ¡°W-What are you all talking about?¡±


    Limia, who had been quietly listening, spoke up with a pale face.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it obvious we should cover this up¡­?¡±


    ¡°What did you say?¡±


    ¡°Did I say something wrong?¡±


    ¡°That is absurd!!¡±


    The Elf Queen, eyes wide, shouted in disbelief.


    ¡°We¡¯re in a situation where we should be revealing the whole truth, not covering it up! This is ridiculous¡­¡±


    ¡°Are you suggesting we announce that Frey was the Hero? That would cause massive chaos. But if we all keep silent, we can bury this.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s nonsense!!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not nonsense.¡±


    As the Elf Queen mmed her hand on the table and stood up, the Murim Alliance Leader, who had been standing with his arms crossed, spoke up.


    ¡°She¡¯s right, there¡¯s no need to add to the chaos.¡±


    ¡°What did you say¡­?¡±


    ¡°As unfortunate as it is, not everyone in the world needs to know.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s take this to our graves.¡±


    ¡°¡­Hah.¡±


    Watching the rulers start to agree, the Elf Queen let out a bitterugh.


    ¡°¡­Do you humans have no honor, no righteousness?¡±


    ¡°You all disgust me. You make me sick.¡±


    ¡°We oppose this too!¡±


    The leader of the beastkin from the Western Continent, a fox beastkin warrior from the Eastern Continent¡¯s mountains, and several other rulers from the Western Continent began to condemn those who agreed with the cover-up.


    ¡°Are you ignoring us?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re not ignoring you, we¡¯re just stating the facts here.¡±


    ¡°¡­This won¡¯t end well for you.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s what I was about to say.¡±


    The conference room quickly turned hostile due to the divided opinions.


    ¡°The truth must be buried here today. Besides, the Demon King is said to be unstable now¨C¡±


    ¡°If that¡¯s what being unstable looks like, I don¡¯t want to see her when she¡¯s stable! And we can¡¯t keep such secrets forever¡­¡±


    ¡°Urgent news!!¡±


    But the tense atmosphere was short-lived.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    ¡°Look outside the window!¡±


    At the urgent shout from the soldier who had rushed into the conference room, a ruler sitting by the window pulled back the curtains with a puzzled expression.


    ¡°¡­Gasp.¡±


    The rulers, including the one who had opened the curtain, were stunned, their faces turning pale.


    ¡°Is that¡­?¡±


    <strong>- Is that¡­</strong>


    Disyed in the sky was a giant system window, broadcasting the conference live.


    ¡°It¡¯s appearing worldwide. And not just that, it¡¯s also showing all of Frey¡¯s various incidents¡­¡±


    ¡°Oh, no.¡±


    <strong>- Oh, no.</strong>


    The rulers, including Limia, began to turn as pale as ghosts.


    ¡°Operation sessful¡­!¡±


    Watching them with a triumphant expression, re made a call and whispered into it.


    ¡°Stop that thing!¡±


    ¡°First, we need to handle the media¡­¡±


    ¡°


    The true identity of the Hero had finally been revealed to the world, heralding the dawn of great chaos.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    ¡°Good job, re.¡±


    <strong>- Love you! Hero!</strong>


    ¡°¡­It¡¯s na.¡±


    Meanwhile, in a secluded cabin by the harbor.


    <em>- Click¡­!</em>


    ¡°That should fool the Demon King¡¯s Army, right?¡±


    na, having ended her call with re, sighed and headed back to the bed.


    <em>- Snap¡­!</em>


    <em>- Puff!!</em>


    As she reached the bed and snapped her fingers, the invisibility spell on the bed unraveled with a puff.


    ¡°Frey, the call is over¡­¡±


    <em>- Swoshh¡­!</em>


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Just as she reached out to the bulging nket, Kania suddenly dashed out from under it, running into the living room.


    ¡°You thieving cat!¡±


    na stared in shock for a moment before her eyes zed with fury, she was about to chase after Kania, but Frey¡¯s voice caught her attention.


    ¡°Um¡­¡±


    Watching them, Frey murmured in a slightly forlorn voice.


    ¡°Could you untie me now¡­?¡±


    He was bound tightly to the bed.


    ¡°¡­If I untie you, you¡¯ll just disappear again and then mope around like a pitiful cat.¡±


    ¡°I-I won¡¯t.¡±


    Frey, struggling against his bonds, felt a pang of guilt at na¡¯s words and mumbled defensively.


    ¡°It¡¯s written all over your face.¡±


    ¡°But¨C¡±


    ¡°Kania!! Where did you go?!¡±


    Watching na chase after Kania, Freyy back on the pillow with a small smile.


    ¡°¡­Oh, right.¡±


    Then, he murmured with a grin.


    ¡°Today is the day Rubyes.¡±


    Thinking happily about spending the day with Ruby, Frey smiled even wider.


    ¡°Ugh?¡±


    Suddenly, a chill ran through his entire body.


    ¡°¡­What is this?¡±


    Frey was suddenly ovee with an inexplicable sense of crisis, causing him to break out in a cold sweat.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    <em>- Flutter, flutter¡­</em>


    Meanwhile, at that moment,


    ¡°Finally I found my true body.¡±


    Ruby, who had been away from the cabin to find her original body, was flying at full speed with a noticeably more mature appearance.


    Things to Watch Out for During Pregnancy


    Mother¡¯s Heart Dictionary


    [earning Parenting from Books


    Love Between Demons and Humans


    The books she had read over and over again during her journey were fluttering in her arms.


    ¡°Of course, my first time should be¡­ with my true body.¡±


    108 Ways to Spend the First Night Beautifully


    56 Techniques to Captivate Him


    How to Easily Devour a Man Like Cake


    10 Ways to Win in Bed


    ¡°Prepare yourself, Frey. I¡¯ming for you.¡±


    As she smiled and caressed her belly, the harbor came into view.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 400: Star Ruby

    <em>- Knock, knock, knock!</em>


    ¡°Who¡¯s there?¡±


    A cautious voice came from behind the shabby door as I knocked.


    ¡°It¡¯s¡­ It¡¯s me, Ruby.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡±


    Steadying my trembling voice at the thought of seeing Frey, I replied.


    Soon, the door opened.


    ¡°W-Wait a minute.¡±


    Realizing that the books I held were quite explicit, I hastily stopped the door from opening further with my hand.¡°What are you doing?¡±


    After stuffing the books into my spatial storage, I opened the door again.


    Serena asked with a puzzled expression.


    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s nothing. There was just a bug on the door.¡±


    ¡°Hmm? But what¡¯s with that body?¡±


    Serena, always sharp, eyed me suspiciously. I realized then that I was still in my true form, having been too excited to meet Frey to conceal it.


    <em>How foolish of me.</em>


    <em>Anyone seeing this would surely misunderstand.</em>


    Without the invisibility spell, the empire might have been thrown into a panic.


    I had hoped to show this form to Frey first and no one else.


    <em>- Puff!</em>


    ¡°Hrk!? Cough, cough¡­¡±


    I quickly transformed back into my child form with a puff of smoke, causing Serena to inhale the smoke and begin coughing.


    ¡°¡­Pfft.¡±


    Seeing her like that made meugh. One of my favorite pastimes in the past was teasing Serena, who liked to act like a smartass.


    Seeing her like this again brought back fond memories.


    ¡°You¡­ did that on purpose, didn¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°Who knows? Perhaps, Maybe, Mayhaps¡­ What do you think?¡±


    ¡°¡­Ugh.¡±


    Maintaining a rxed expression, I looked at her, causing Serena to purse her lips and fall silent.


    In the past, she would have shouted back in a high-pitched voice and eventually worn herself out. Maybe she was holding back now that she had officially married?


    Or perhaps it was because of unnecessary guilt.


    ¡°I¡¯m borrowing Frey.¡±


    ¡°Huh, what?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m going to spend some time with Frey.¡±


    With that deration, I entered the cabin and started unpacking.


    ¡°Uh, um¡­¡±


    ¡°Kania! You damn¡­ Ah.¡±


    ¡°¡­Slurp.¡±


    Serena¡¯s eyes wavered, na tangled on the sofa pulling Kania¡¯s hair, and Kania ignoring it while chewing on something all turned to look at me.


    ¡°You guys were catching up to me, I see¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll have to get ahead again.¡±


    Surveying the room, I whispered and patted Serena¡¯s shoulder as I walked past her.


    ¡°You¡­ What are you going to do with Frey?¡±


    na, who wasn¡¯t particrly close to me, urgently called out.


    She must be desperate to talk to me like this. Maybe I should tease her a bit.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°W-why are you¡­ l-looking at me like that?¡±


    Suddenly feeling mischievous, I stopped and stared at her with a serious expression, causing na to sweat and look away.


    ¡°Do I need to report to you?¡±


    ¡°N-no, but¡­¡±


    ¡°Who are you again?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    As I whispered and tilted my head, na murmured with a shocked expression.


    ¡°I¡¯m¡­ done for¡­¡±


    ¡°Just kidding, na.¡±


    I patted her head lightly, and Kania, who had been sitting with disheveled hair, started staring at me.


    ¡°Where are the others?¡±


    I asked Kania about the other¡¯s whereabouts, and she began to answer dryly.


    ¡°Irina is at the Magic Tower, Ferloche is attending to the Church¡¯s matters, and Lulu and Isolet are sparring in the nearby forest.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡±


    ¡°But you should be careful.¡±


    ¡°About what?¡±


    ¡°Ferloche is constantly targeting the Young Master.¡±


    ¡°¡­What?¡±


    ¡°She even tried to kidnap him in the middle of the night, iming it was to improve his treatment. Honestly, it¡¯s hard to believe her.¡±


    I needed to be cautious, as Kania suggested.


    Ferloche was a bit unhinged, evenpared to the other heroines.


    She might take off with my cat.


    ¡°¡­ I suppose you weren¡¯t supposed to say that out loud.¡±


    ¡°Well, I¡¯ll be off then.¡±


    <em>- Step¡­!</em>


    Just like Ferloche, Kania was also dangerous. She seemed to have changed her tactics, and they seemed to be working quite effectively.


    Frey was weak to coercion.


    ¡°¡­Sigh.¡±


    Honestly, I wanted to monopolize Frey right now. With my current skills, escaping to some remote mountains with him was entirely feasible.


    But, whatever.


    As much as it pained me, I had to let things grow as they were.


    <em>- Knock, knock, knock!</em>


    ¡°Frey, it¡¯s me.¡±


    But that was that, and this was this.


    ¡°¡­Ruby?¡±


    ¡°Long time no see.¡±


    Cheeky brat.


    ¡°Nice to see you again, kitten.¡±


    For everything you had sown, I would make sure you reap it.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    ¡°Ruby¡­ Hehe.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    That was what I thought just a few minutes ago.


    <em>- sp¡­</em>


    Now, here I am, foolishly sitting on the bed, holding Frey¡¯s hand tightly.


    <em>This wasn¡¯t a child¡¯s y date.</em>


    <em>What am I even doing right now?</em>


    ¡°Your hand¡­ It¡¯s warm.¡±


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    As I thought of this and prepared to carry out my grand n, Frey pulled my hand to his cheek, rubbing it gently.


    <em>So cute¡­</em>


    Before I knew it, I was smiling goofily at him.


    <em>- p¡­!</em>


    ¡°¡­!?¡±


    <em>No, this isn¡¯t right.</em>


    This wasn¡¯t how it was supposed to go. I couldn¡¯t afford to miss this perfect opportunity today.


    <em>I need to¡­</em>


    I tried to steady my trembling mind and reach out to him, yet my body refused to move.


    Looking at Frey¡¯s pure and bright expression, I just couldn¡¯t muster the courage.


    All the rtionship guides, dating tips, and hundreds of techniques I had read became useless. Instead, my heart pounded, and my body heated up, leaving me paralyzed.


    ¡°Ugh¡­¡±


    ¡°Are you in pain?¡±


    Frozen in ce, Frey tilted his head and whispered, his worried eyes looking at me.


    ¡°My Ruby¡­ You shouldn¡¯t be in pain.¡±


    Then, he gently ced his hand on my forehead, concern evident in his eyes.


    ¡°Kyaaa!¡±


    ¡°Wha-?¡±


    Whether it was fortunate or unfortunate, his innocent action made me lose my reason for a moment.


    ¡°F-Frey¡­!¡±


    Grabbing both his arms roughly, I pinned him to the bed, wrapping my legs around his.


    <em>- Puff!!!</em>


    ¡°Huh? Cough, cough¡­¡±


    With himpletely restrained, I revealed my true form in front of him.


    ¡°Frey, do you know what today is?¡±


    ¡°W-What day is it¡­?¡±


    Grasping his neck, I whispered softly.


    ¡°It¡¯s the day the Hero was defeated by the Demon King.¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­¡±


    ¡°And it¡¯s also the day to devour the kitten I¡¯ve been raising for so long.¡±


    With that, I began to undo the front of my clothes.


    <em>- Shrr¡­</em>


    The tip of my tail tightly bound Frey¡¯s crossed arms.


    ¡°Frey¡­¡±


    With everything prepared, I gazed down at him.


    ¡°From now on¡­¡±


    As I undid my clothes and moved lower, blushing furiously, I found myself locked in his gentle gaze, and froze.


    A long silence ensued.


    Everything was ready. I had simted this moment in my mind countless times.


    Yet, my body and mind refused to cooperate.


    So there I was, pressed against him, face to face, acting like an idiot.


    <em>- Poke¡­</em>


    ¡°¡­Eek.¡±


    After what felt like an eternity, Frey gently freed his right hand and poked my lower belly, causing me to copse with a deted sound.


    ¡°Just now¡­ What are you going to do?¡±


    ¡°¡­Ugh.¡±


    Burying my burning face in his chest, I groaned foolishly.


    ¡°Ruby?¡±


    ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t know¡­¡±


    The embarrassment was unbearable.


    What the hell did I just do?


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    ¡°Ruby, sis¡­ What were you trying to do?¡±


    ¡°S-Stop asking¡­¡±


    ¡°Hehe¡­¡±


    ¡°D-Don¡¯tugh¡­¡±


    The embarrassment was killing me.


    It was such a simple task: devouring the obedient little cat.


    Yet, not only had I failed, but I was also being teased by Frey.


    ¡°You were so scary when you turned into your demon king form¡­¡±


    ¡°Shut up.¡±


    ¡°Why are you so cute now?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Frey rested his forehead against mine, aligning our gazes.


    I was lying in bed under the covers, holding hands with him.


    <em>Although this was quite pleasant, it wasn¡¯t what I intended to do.</em>


    <em>I even confidently revealed my demon king form.</em>


    <em>What kind of disgrace is this?</em>


    ¡°Sis. Tell me what you were trying to do.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Come on.¡±


    While I was quietly snuggling into Frey¡¯s arms with these thoughts, I clenched my lips tightly at his words.


    ¡°I¡­ I was going to pounce on you.¡±


    Then, a smile began to spread across Frey¡¯s lips.


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°Because¡­ because I like you. And¡­ I can¡¯t fall behind. You¡­ you¡¯re my cat¡­ mine¡±


    ¡°Heh¡­ But why did you stop?¡±


    ¡°That¡­ that¡¯s because¡­¡±


    Frey rubbed his cheek against mine with a mischievous expression.


    What was this?


    Wasn¡¯t this something I, the Demon King, should be doing to the weak Frey?


    ¡°¡­Because I like you too much.¡±


    Just for a moment, I gathered my courage and said the truth in a trembling voice.


    ¡°Even just hugging you like this¡­ even just holding hands like this¡­ I like it so much that my mind goes nk, and I can¡¯t do anything more.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Just lying together in the same bed was enough to make my heart burst.


    But to pounce on Frey?


    That was absolutely impossible.


    ¡°I like you too much¡­ Frey.¡±


    How did I manage to assault Frey when I was the Demon King? It seemed to go smoothly back then.


    Even after revealing my demon king form, it was so different now.


    ¡°I love you.¡±


    Perhaps it was because I had be a girl who knows how to love normally, rather than a demon king?


    Right now, just saying this and burying my head in Frey¡¯s chest was my limit, and my heart pounded so hard I feared it might burst.


    A long silence began to flow again.


    ¡°So, you tried to pounce on me because you liked me, but failed because you liked me too much?¡±


    ¡°D-don¡¯t say it like that. It¡¯s embarrassing.¡±


    Still holding hands, Frey whispered to me with a mischievous smile.


    ¡°Ruby, I like you too.¡±


    <em>- Thump, thump, thump¡­</em>


    As soon as I heard that, my heart started beating like crazy.


    ¡°Huh.¡±


    ¡°¡­!¡±


    When Frey¡¯s tongue prated my lips and went inside, I realized what it meant for my mind to go nk.


    ¡°¡­Mmm.¡±


    ¡°You¡­ what are you¡­¡±


    As I continued kissing Frey in a daze, I finally pulled back, trembling. Then I looked at Frey, who was smiling while licking the saliva that connected our lips.


    ¡°You taste good.¡±


    ¡°¡­!¡±


    But as soon as I heard that, my heart exploded.


    ¡°I really, really love you, Ruby.¡±


    ¡°I¡­ I love you too¡­ Frey.¡±


    In the end, facing Frey who whispered to me with our faces close together, I couldn¡¯t help but sincerely respond.


    ¡°Pfft.¡±


    ¡°¡­Pfft.¡±


    And a few secondster, Frey and I startedughing at the same time.


    ¡°What is this¡­ Pfft.¡±


    ¡°Right¡­ Haha.¡±


    Because this situation was just so pleasant and good.


    <em>Yes, this is true love.</em>


    Afterughing for a long time, I started to think inwardly.


    <em>I don¡¯t have to rush to pounce him¡­ My love for him doesn¡¯t change.</em>


    What I was trying to do earlier seemed foolish.


    We could confirm our love just by holding hands like this. There was no need for such embarrassing actions.


    ¡°Frey


    So, having realized the unchanging truth, I tried to get up with a satisfied expression.


    <em>- Grip¡­</em>


    ¡°¡­Hm?¡±


    But for some reason, Frey was holding me tightly.


    ¡°Frey? Why¡­¡±


    <em>- Tug!!</em>


    ¡°¡­Kyaa!?¡±


    I was puzzled, but suddenly Frey pulled my arm and climbed on top of me.


    ¡°Where are you going, Ruby?¡±


    ¡°Uh, um?¡±


    ¡°After seducing me, are you just going to run away?¡±


    And then, Frey looked down at me and whispered.


    ¡°Th-


    ¡°Ruby, I¡¯m a man too, you know?¡±


    ¡°F-Frey?¡±


    ¡°When someone I truly like says things like that¡­ I can lose control too.¡±


    ¡°Eep?¡±


    Frey, unable to bear it anymore, spoke with a determined expression and then bit my neck.


    ¡°You should finish what you started¡±


    ¡°Wh-what?¡±


    ¡°Are you ready?¡±n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    After nibbling on my neck and chest for a while, Frey reached down and asked.


    ¡°W-wait. So¡­¡±


    I looked at Frey with a panicked expression and tried to say something.


    <em>- Thrust¡­</em>


    ¡°¡­Ahh!?¡±


    But I could only let out a moan as a sharp sensation spread through my body, causing my waist to arch.


    ¡°Ruby.¡±


    Frey, having withdrawn his hand from my lower part, whispered to me in a low voice.


    ¡°Looks like you¡¯re already ready down there?¡±


    <em>- Drip¡­</em>


    Something was dripping from the two fingers he showed me.


    ¡°T-this body is that of a demon king. It¡¯s different from human females. There¡¯s no way¡­¡±


    <em>- Tremble¡­</em>


    ¡°There¡¯s no way that I¡¯m already¡­¡±


    As I looked at him, face flushed, trying to make excuses, my lower belly suddenly started vibrating and heating up.


    ¡°¡­wet.¡±


    It seemed he was right.

 Chapter 401: The Conquered Demon King

    ¡°Uh, uhm¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Ruby was lying face down on Frey¡¯s bed.


    She waspletely naked.


    ¡°F-Frey. Is this¡­ is this yours?¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    Ruby had revealed her mature body in her demon king form.


    Her appearance had a destructive power that could topple a whole country.


    ¡°¡­Why is it that only that part is so big on a weakling like you?¡±However, when she saw Frey¡¯s pir standing erect right in front of her, she shyly looked away, which was unlike her.


    ¡°¡­Ruby.¡±


    But even then, it didn¡¯t mean that her sensual body was not visible, nor did it mean that the pheromones emanating from her female demon body had disappeared.


    Ruby¡¯s mind turnedpletely nk. She hadpletely forgotten what she had read in books over the past few days.


    But before she knew it, she was instinctively seducing Frey perfectly.


    ¡°Are you¡­ doing this on purpose?¡±


    Thanks to that, there was a change in Frey¡¯s already fully erect member.


    His cock, soaked in continuous temptation and pheromones, began to rise to its limit to reach Ruby¡¯s face, which was right in front of him.


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    The penis throbbing madly in search of stimtion.


    It eventually touched Ruby¡¯s lips as she was looking away.


    <em>- Swoosh, swoosh¡­</em>


    Ruby stared nkly at Frey¡¯s cock touching her own lips before she could make up her mind.


    Frey¡¯s ns began to force its way into her tightly shut lips, regardless of her will.


    ¡°¡­Hah, hah.¡±


    Thanks to that, Ruby unknowingly held his ns in her mouth.


    Strange feelings began to arise within her.


    <em>I, the Demon King, am holding the Hero¡¯s cock in my mouth¡­</em>


    A faint sense of defeat, and a simr feeling of being conquered, filled her mind.


    <em>- Slurp¡­ slurp¡­</em>


    The excuse that she was not in perfect condition no longer worked.


    She was currently in her true form as the Demon King, capable of devastating the surrounding area within seconds if she so wished.


    But even in such a terrifying and fierce form, here she was, holding the Hero¡¯s penis in her mouth submissively.


    <em>- Tremble¡­</em>


    The strange feelings she had been feeling were bing even more vivid, taking over her entire body.


    ¡°Kuh!¡±


    At that moment, unable to bear the overwhelming, relentless stimulus on his ns, Frey forcefully shoved the whole length of his cock deep inside her. ??


    ¡°Cough, cough¡­¡±


    Surprised by Frey¡¯s penis hitting deep inside her throat, Ruby began to convulse.


    <em>This is¡­ defeat.</em>


    Now,pletely taken over by those feelings, her body began to heat up.


    <em>Right now¡­ I¡¯m being dominated by the Hero.</em>


    As those thoughts reached that point¡­


    <em>- Squeeze¡­!</em>


    Ruby¡¯s throat contracted, squeezing Frey¡¯s cock tightly like a vice.


    <em>- Gulp, gulp¡­!</em>


    Frey deposited his first load directly into her stomach.


    <em>- Tremble¡­</em>


    Feeling the heat reaching directly into her stomach, Ruby unconsciously rolled her eyes back and began to shiver in ecstasy.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Then, a brief silence fell.


    <em>- Squirt, squirt¡­</em>


    Frey¡¯s cock withdrew from her mouth and squirted another stream onto her face.


    ¡°Hey, Ruby¡­¡±


    Frey, looking at the sticky string stretched between his ns and her lips, asked Ruby, who was still trembling with cum on her face.


    ¡°Did you¡­e?¡±


    ¡°Uh, uhm¡­ what?¡±


    ¡°Just by holding it in your mouth¡­ Did you juste?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Hearing those words, Ruby closed her mouth and blushed deeply.


    ¡°N-No. It¡¯s just¡­¡±


    <em>- Lick¡­</em>


    ¡°Hah¡­¡±


    Ruby, trying to make an excuse with a slightly humiliated expression, suddenly felt a tingling sensation in her lower body and began to moan, causing her to arch her back.


    ¡°Ha


    ¡°¡­F-Frey.¡±


    Frey was gently licking her thoroughly soaked fold with his tongue.


    ¡°What are you doing¡­¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s so much that It¡¯s overflowing here.¡±


    ¡°¡­!!!¡±


    At first, Ruby was trying to push his head away with her hand. But, her hand felt so weak due to pleasure that she ended upying down on the bed.


    Ruby tried to cover her mouth as Frey¡¯s relentless tongue burrowed deep inside her.


    ¡°S-Stop¡­!¡±


    ¡°¡­Slurp.¡±


    ¡°If you keep doing that¡­!¡±


    Thanks to Frey¡¯s diligent attack on her lower end, Ruby trembled, unable to control herself.


    ¡°AHHHHHH¡­¡±n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Eventually, she couldn¡¯t hold back anymore and convulsed as she squirted her love juice while Frey was still deep inside her.


    ¡°¡­Gulp, gulp.¡±


    Frey drank her liquid with a gusto while gently caressing her lower abdomen.


    ¡°You said you didn¡¯te.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Then, as Frey lifted his head, he lightly patted her lower abdomen and whispered.


    ¡°Ruby, you taste so good.¡±


    With his lips dripping with the sweet juices of a female demon, Frey whispered, looking at Ruby¡¯s heated face.


    Watching Frey with a flushed expression, Ruby covered her face with both hands and crossed her legs.


    ¡°Mmph.¡±


    After a while, Frey, with an overflow of juices leaking from between his lips, chuckled and asked.


    ¡°Did youe again?¡±


    ¡°T-


    ¡°You¡¯re really pathetic.¡±


    As he said that, he grabbed Ruby¡¯s arms and lifted them above her head, pinning her as he climbed on top of her.


    ¡°F-Frey¡­¡±


    ¡°With such a lewd body¡­ you dare to call yourself the Demon King.¡±


    Looking down at Ruby with eyes full of desire, Frey¡¯s cock prodded her lower abdomen as if it would pierce through it.


    ¡°Ah¡­¡±


    When Frey pressed his body close to hers, Ruby¡¯s eyes started to shake as she looked at the position where his penis touched her lower abdomen.


    <em>It¡¯s going to go all the way in there¡­</em>


    ¡°Ruby.¡±


    <em>Won¡¯t I die if all of that goes inside me?</em>


    ¡°Ruby.¡±


    As she was thinking such thoughts with a terrified expression, she looked up at Frey, who was on top of her.


    ¡°You¡¯re the Demon King, and you¡¯re going to lose to the Hero just like this?¡±


    Frey asked, caressing her cheek.


    <em>- Twitch¡­!</em>


    ¡°Uh, uhm¡­¡±


    At the same time, his cock began to grow even bigger than before.


    Having ingested her bodily fluids with aphrodisiac effects, it was a natural result.


    ¡°Hah, hah. Let¡¯s see what you¡¯ve got.¡±


    Realizing this and turning pale, Ruby forced her expression to be calm and began to speak in her Demon King¡¯s tone.


    ¡°Do you think I, the Demon King, will lose to a mere Hero?¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­¡±


    ¡°I will be the one to devour you. Prepare yourself.¡±


    She dered with an arrogant expression.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    <em>- Slurp¡­</em>


    ¡°¡­Heuk.¡±


    When Frey¡¯s ns touched the entrance of her entrance, Ruby, who had an arrogant expression, let out a cute moan as expected.


    ¡°Pfft.¡±


    Looking down at Ruby, Frey grabbed his cock and began to rub it against her mound.


    <em>- Squelch, squelch¡­</em>


    ¡°Hah¡­ F-Frey. What are you doing¡­¡±


    <em>- Squelch¡­!</em>


    ¡°¡­Hahhh.¡±


    As his ns rubbed against her vulva, asionally slipping inside, Ruby couldn¡¯t finish her sentences and lost her senses.


    <em>- Slide¡­</em>


    ¡°Are you, are you, putting it in?¡±


    After rubbing his ns against the entrance of her vagina for a while, Frey finally began to push his penis inside.


    ¡°W-Wait. I¡¯m not mentally prepared yet¨C¡±


    <em>- Rip¡­</em>


    ¡°Hiiiiiik!¡±


    As Frey forcefully pushed his penis inside, her hymen was almost torn, causing Ruby to widen her eyes and gasp.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°F-Frey.¡±


    For some reason, Frey had stopped after the initial push.


    ¡°W-Why are you stopping?¡±


    With Frey¡¯s cock inside her, dripping love juices, Ruby looked at him with a puzzled expression.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    But Frey only silently looked down at her.


    ¡°Uh, uhm¡­¡±


    In a situation where it was clear that only a little more pushing would bring the pain from her ruptured hymen, Ruby began to twist her hips, trying to feel some stimtion while moaning.


    ¡°Why, why are you stopping¡­¡±


    Her vagina, ready to ept Frey¡¯s penis, was secreting so much juice that it soaked his ns.


    Her hymen was stretched so tight that it would tear with just a little more push, and her vagina contracted and rxed repeatedly as if it was eager to envelop Frey¡¯s penis.


    ¡°¡­Ah.¡±


    Feeling chills in such a situation, Ruby, twisting her hips desperately to feel some stimtion, saw Frey¡¯s expression and realized what he wanted.


    ¡°¡­Put it in.¡±


    With a shameful, trembling expression mixed with humiliation and embarrassment, Ruby whispered softly.


    ¡°I can¡¯t hear you, Ruby.¡±


    ¡°¡­Put it in.¡±


    ¡°Look into my eyes and say it clearly.¡±


    ¡°Uh, uhm!¡±


    With Frey¡¯s cheek pressed against hers, whispering teasingly, Ruby finally closed her eyes tightly and screamed.


    ¡°PUT IT IN!!!¡±


    ¡°¡­Hmph.¡±


    ¡°Stop teasing and put it in already!! I¡¯m going crazy¡­ put it in right now!!¡±


    Then, a moment of silence.


    ¡°¡­You lost, Ruby.¡±


    Frey dered as he licked Ruby¡¯s cheek with a satisfied expression, causing her to look dazed.


    ¡°I


    Her body, which was created to defeat the Hero and rule the world, recognizing her defeat, started to be sensitive and tingle all over.


    ¡°W-Wait. Frey¡­!¡±


    In such a situation, it was obvious what would happen if Frey¡¯s penis fully entered her.


    Ruby quickly tried to stop him.


    <em>- Thrust¡­</em>


    ¡°Ha¡­¡±


    But at that moment, Frey¡¯s penis pierced through her hymen and began to prate her tight vagina.


    ¡°Ahhhhh!¡±


    The sharp pain of her hymen tearing, followed by a dizzying pleasure.


    Ruby, directly hit by these sensations, rolled her eyes back and began to tremble.


    <em>- Thrust, thrust, thrust¡­!</em>


    ¡°Hah. Hah. Hah¡­¡±


    Even in the midst of this, her pussy was tightly gripping Frey¡¯s penis.


    ¡°Ruby¡­ you¡¯re really lewd right now.¡±


    ¡°N-No. I¡¯m¡­ not lewd¡­¡±


    Realizing that she was lightly climaxing each time Frey thrust deeply inside her, Frey whispered as he inserted his fingers into Ruby¡¯s mouth. Drooling, Ruby mustered herst bit of sanity to respond.


    ¡°I¡¯m¡­ the fearsome Demon King¨C¡±


    <em>- Thrust¡­!!!</em>


    But at that moment, Frey¡¯s penis mmed into Ruby¡¯s cervix with full force.


    ¡°You¡¯re not the Demon King, but a lewd demon.¡±


    ¡°¡­Hahhh.¡±


    Feeling the numbing sensation in her lower abdomen, Ruby curled her toes and trembled, stopping her words.


    <em>- Squirt, squirt¡­</em>


    At the same time, her lower region began to squirt love juices like a fountain.


    ¡°Are all demons like this¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­D-Don¡¯t look.¡±


    Watching the lewd sight of his penis withdrawn, Frey watched Ruby as she soaked the bedsheet with her love juices.


    Seeing him watching her intently, Ruby bit her lip and whispered.


    ¡°D-Don¡¯t think that I lost because of this¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°I, the wicked and great Demon King, won¡¯t lose to something like this¡­¡±


    Her words weren¡¯t as convincing, since her love juices kept flowing from her pussy.


    ¡°So, therefore¡­¡±


    Ruby, who was panting with her tongue out and wagging her tail, whispered with hearts in her eyes.


    ¡°Let¡¯s continue¡­ the match¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­Hmm.¡±


    ¡°In the end, the one who loses¡­ will be you, Hero¨C¡±


    She couldn¡¯t finish her words.


    ¡°Anhhhh¡­!¡±


    ¡°Alright, Ruby.¡±


    Suddenly, Frey lifted Ruby and made her lie face down, causing her to instinctively bend her waist and raise her hips.


    Frey began to push his cock into her pussy in the new position.


    ¡°I¡¯ll impregnate you with the Hero¡¯s child.¡±


    <em>- Throb¡­ Throb¡­?</em>


    Ruby¡¯s vagina, holding Frey¡¯s penis, began to tighten and throb upon hearing those words.


    ¡°And¡­ know this.¡±


    ¡°Uh!¡±


    Praising Ruby for tightly gripping his penis, Frey whispered as he grabbed her lower abdomen.


    ¡°This time¡­ I won¡¯t stop until I fully paint your inside white.¡±


    ¡°W-What¡­¡±


    ¡°No matter what happens to you.¡±


    <em>- Thump, thump, thump¡­!</em>


    As soon as she heard those words, Ruby¡¯s heart began to pound madly.


    <em>- Squelch¡­</em>


    From her pussy, sweet juices flowed out, soaking Frey¡¯s legs.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    ¡°Hah, hah¡­ Hah¡­¡±


    A whileter.


    ¡°Hah¡­ Hyanhhh¡­¡±


    Ruby, who had boasted confidently, was clutching the bedsheets with her tongue out, drooling and moaning uncontrobly.


    <em>- Thrust, thrust, thrust¡­!!!</em>


    Behind her, Frey was thrusting his cock into her pussy with all his might like a piston.


    <em>- p¡­ Splurt¡­!!!</em>


    She began to squirt love juices like a fountain, but Frey continued to piston without care, riding along her climax.


    <em>- p¡­</em>


    ¡°Hahhh¡­¡±


    Ruby had long since given up counting how many times she had climaxed.


    <em>- Tremble¡­</em>


    Every time Frey¡¯s penis thrust in forcefully, her velvety folds would cling tightly to his huge cock, and she climaxed lightly, so she has literally climaxed countless times.


    <em>- p, p¡­!!!</em>


    ¡°Hahhhh¡­¡±


    At some point, the sound of flesh hitting flesh turned into an erotic sound.


    ¡°Ruby, do you still want to continue the match?¡±


    Frey asked, grabbing her arms.


    ¡°I can still do this all day.¡±


    ¡°Ugh¡­¡±


    Hearing those words, Ruby, feeling her mind go hazy, began to tremble and looked at Frey with trembling eyes.


    ¡°Well, if it¡¯s okay¡­¡±


    ¡°I, I lose.¡±


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    Then she, blushing deeply, began to speak.


    ¡°The wicked and great¡­ Hah¡­ Demon King Ruby¡­ haspletely lost¡­ to the Hero and his huge cock¡­¡±


    Even as she spoke, Ruby, moaning while impaled on Frey¡¯s penis, began to plead with a desperate voice.


    ¡°So, therefore¡­ give the defeated, worthless Demon King¡­ the Hero¡¯s seed¡­¡±


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll atone¡­ by carrying the Hero¡¯s baby¡­ in this Demon King¡¯s body¡­¡±


    Hearing those words, Frey began to smile.


    ¡°Quickly¡­ give me your baby¡­ Ahhhh!¡±


    ¡°Congrattions, Ruby.¡±


    And the next moment, Frey, thrusting his penis to the deepest part of Ruby, whispered softly.


    ¡°You¡¯re not the Demon King anymore¡­ you¡¯re a mother.¡±


    ¡°¡­!!!¡±


    Hearing those words, Ruby unwittingly pressed her hips against Frey tightly and wrapped her tail around Frey¡¯s arm.


    ¡°N-No way¡­¡±


    <em>- Squirt, squirt¡­!!!</em>


    ¡°Ahh¡­!¡±


    At that moment, Frey began to cum fiercely directly into her cervix.


    <em>- Squirt, squirt¡­!!!</em>


    For a long time afterward, Frey¡¯s semen poured out, filling her womb.


    She would definitely be pregnant after this, it was a guarantee due to her different structure from a human woman.


    ¡°Hahh


    Feeling the fullness in her lower abdomen, Ruby, with an expression full of ecstasy, squirted love juices as the semen inside lightly swirled.


    ¡°I, the Demon King¡­¡±


    Showing Frey her lewd expression and appearance, Ruby, looking at her buttocks where his semen and her love juices were mixed, muttered in a low voice.


    ¡°¡­being fucked like a dog by the Hero.¡±


    The sun was setting before she knew it.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    ¡°Hmm¡­?¡±


    Meanwhile.


    Lulu, who had finished training with Isolet, returned to the cabin.


    ¡°¡­Is anyone there?¡±


    Pulling her sweat-soaked body towards the shower room, she tilted her head and looked at Frey¡¯s room, where she heard amotion inside.

 Chapter 402: The Star Within Ruby

    <em>- Spurt, spurt¡­</em>


    ¡°¡­Hyanhhh.¡±


    Lying on the bed with her belly exposed, Ruby let out a small moan from Frey¡¯s umpteenth climax.


    ¡°My belly¡­ is so full¡­¡±


    <em>- Slurp, slurp¡­</em>


    ¡°Uhh¡­¡±


    But still, Frey mercilessly filled her with his cum.


    Ruby, enduring the volume of the semen with gritted teeth, eventually started drooling from her mouth, curling her toes as she climaxed dramatically.


    ¡°I-If this keeps up¡­ I¡¯ll break¡­¡±After trembling for a long time with her legs wrapped around Frey¡¯s waist, Ruby grabbed Frey¡¯s hand and whispered urgently.


    ¡°W-Wait¡­ Let¡¯s take a break¡­¡±


    Hearing her words, Frey looked down at Ruby with a dazed expression.


    <em>- Thump¡­!</em>


    ¡°Eek.¡±


    Then, Frey copsed on top of her, sliding down to press his stomach against Ruby¡¯s.


    ¡°Ruby.¡±


    ¡°¡­Frey.¡±


    The boy and girl, looking into each other¡¯s faces from that position, burst intoughter simultaneously.


    ¡°Puhaha¡­ You¡¯re like a horny dog, Frey.¡±


    ¡°¡­I know right. Why did I act like that?¡±


    Ruby, looking at Frey scratching his head awkwardly, started to speak while stroking his cheek.


    ¡°It¡¯s because you drank so much of my body fluids. They have an aphrodisiac effect.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    Hearing that, Frey asked with a puzzled expression.


    ¡°No wonder I couldn¡¯t control my body after we started. Are all demons like this?¡±


    ¡°¡­Y-yes. All demons are like this.¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡±


    Frey looked a bit apprehensive at her words.


    And he suddenly remembered that Lulu wasn¡¯t like this, but decided not to mention it.


    ¡°By the way, Ruby. I¡¯m curious about something.¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    ¡°Why are you so weak? I lost count of how many times you came.¡±


    ¡°¡­Ugh.¡±


    Frey asked mischievously while they were still embracing and rubbing cheeks, sharing their own brand of affection.


    Ruby, startled, turned her gaze aside.


    ¡°T-that¡¯s because I¡¯m a demon.¡±


    ¡°Yeah?¡±


    ¡°F-Females demon¡­ we don¡¯t really understand what love is naturally, but we be more sensitive when we feel conquered.¡±


    Hearing that, Frey¡¯s jaw dropped.


    ¡°A-and I¡­ already lost to you as a female¡­ and I truly love you too¡­¡±


    <em>- Throb¡­!</em>


    ¡°¡­Huh?¡±


    While continuing to speak with an embarrassed expression, Ruby looked down and widened her eyes.


    ¡°¡­You wolf.¡±


    ¡°Hehe.¡±


    ¡°When did my little kitten be a wolf?¡±


    Frey¡¯s member was twitching and throbbing angrily inside her.


    ¡°I love you too, Ruby.¡±


    ¡°Hmph, I love you more than that.¡±


    ¡°No, I love you more.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be ridiculous. I love you a hundred times more.¡±


    ¡°Then I love you a thousand times more.¡±


    ¡°Then I¡­¡±


    In such a situation, they started a childish argument with flushed faces.


    ¡°¡­I am your precious gem.¡±


    ¡°And I am your shining star.¡±


    The long, childish argument ended as they affirmed their love for each other.


    ¡°¡­Hmph.¡±


    ¡°Mm¡­¡±


    Then they continued to hug and kiss,pletely naked.


    <em>- Squeeze¡­!</em>


    ¡°Mmph!?¡±


    As they shared a long kiss, Frey unintentionally grabbed Ruby¡¯s horn, causing her to twist her body in response to the tingling sensation she felt throughout her body. ??


    ¡°Mmph! Mmph¡­¡±


    For demons, horns were ces to store mana and stimte sexual desire, especially for those who couldn¡¯t feel love.


    Ruby¡¯s left horn, which still had a slight crack from being beaten by a certain boy, was even more sensitive.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    As a result, she soaked the huge cock that still filled her inner walls with her love juices.


    The culmination of the pleasure, both from above and from below, caused her to drool uncontrobly directly into Frey¡¯s mouth.


    ¡°¡­Gulp, gulp.¡±


    It was an extremely lewd act, something she had done even when the Demon King persona overwhelmed her personality.


    Back then, it was an act of soaking the defeated Hero in her fluids, but now, it was to conceive the hero¡¯s child.


    And, unlike back then, Frey was smiling and willingly swallowing her sweet fluids.


    A considerable amount of time passed like that.


    ¡°¡­Ugh.¡±


    Ruby, who had been dazedly enjoying Frey¡¯s caresses on her left horn, finally came to her senses and looked down at him.


    ¡°Hehe¡­ Ruby, sis¡­¡±


    ¡°F-Frey!¡±


    Frey,pletely soaked in her fluids, was looking up at her with an expression full of happiness.


    ¡°¡­I love you!¡±


    <em>- Spurtt!! Spurtt¡­</em>


    ¡°Eek!?¡±


    As Ruby, still trembling, looked down at Frey, arge amount of semen poured into her womb, causing her to roll her eyes and wrap her legs around Frey¡¯s waist even more tightly.


    <em>- Spurtt, spurtt¡­</em>


    Semen continued to flow out for a long time before eventually overflowing out of her vagina.


    <em>Oh no. I just wanted to give a slight aphrodisiac effect¡­</em>


    ¡°Sis¡­ I love you so much¡­¡±


    <em>F-Frey¡¯s stamina is constantly regenerating due to the Blessing of the Stars¡­</em>


    Ruby, having unintentionally turned him into a monster overflowing with stamina and libido, clutched her twitching lower belly and hurriedly got out of bed.


    ¡°Sis¡­? Where are you going¡­?¡±


    ¡°Just¡­ wait a moment¡­ Frey?¡±


    Holding back Frey¡¯s semen that was trickling out of her pussy with her fingers, she headed somewhere in a hurry.


    ¡°I prepared some neutralizing ingredients just in case. They¡¯re in my room, I¡¯ll make it quickly.¡±


    ¡°Sis¡­¡±


    ¡°Stay put, okay?¡±


    Leaving those words, Ruby hurried towards her room, covering her throbbing lower belly with her hand.


    And a quiet silence fell.


    After Ruby left, Frey worriedly paced around the door.


    <em>- Creak¡­</em>


    ¡°Sis¡­?¡±


    He suddenly stopped with a puzzled expression when the door suddenly opened.


    ¡°Master¡­!¡±


    In front of him appeared Lulu, looking very pleased with herself.


    ¡°M-Master, today, I finally seeded in transforming into a demon!¡±


    Showing off the results of her recent training with Isolet, Lulu, maintaining her demon form, approached her master.


    ¡°So¡­ as a reward, could you pet m¨C Oh?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Why¡­ are you naked?¡±


    Then, she finally noticed Frey¡¯s naked state, causing her to blush and hesitate.


    ¡°S-sis?¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    Looking at her, Frey mumbled with a dazed expression.


    ¡°Sis¡­ you¡¯re back?¡±


    ¡°M-master¡­ Kyaa!?¡±


    Immediately after, the bewildered Lulu was grabbed by Frey and thrown onto the bed.


    ¡°Hehe¡­ I love you¡­ Sis¡­¡±


    ¡°M-Master? You shouldn¡¯t¡­ do this¡­ Should you? Maybe you should?¡±


    Lulu, who was lying on the bed filled with a lewd scent, looked at Frey¡¯s massive member and stammered.


    ¡°¡­Sis.¡±


    ¡°Eek?¡±


    Suddenly, Frey¡¯s expression changed. He climbed onto Lulu¡¯s chest, pressing his member against her face, and whispered in a low voice.


    ¡°Suck.¡±


    ¡°¡­Woof.¡±


    Hot breath began to escape from Lulu¡¯s mouth as she stared nkly at the member throbbing in front of her face.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    ¡°F-Frey.¡±


    Some timeter.


    ¡°You must have been suffering. I brought the antidote. Once you drink this¡­¡±


    Ruby, who entered Frey¡¯s room cautiously while shaking the antidote, started to take in the scene before her with a nk expression.


    ¡°Woof


    Lulu, looking exactly like her, was being held by her legs and vigorously prated by Frey.


    <em>- Spurtt, Spurt¡­</em>


    ¡°I love you¡­ I love you, sis¡­¡±


    Frey was rubbing his cheek against Lulu¡¯s and ejacting inside her.


    ¡°You love me too, right?¡±


    ¡°Y-Yes¡­ I-I¡¯m your eternal bitch¡­¡±


    And Lulu, convulsing and rolling her eyes, wrapped her legs around Frey¡¯s waist.


    ¡°¡­Haa.¡±


    Ruby, who had been staring nkly at the scene, held her head and sighed once she understood the situation.


    ¡°In this state¡­ the antidote is useless.¡±


    Frey was already rampaging beyond the point where the antidote would be effective.


    ¡°I love you¡­ Master¡­..¡±


    And Lulu, who had just sessfully transformed into a full demon for the first time today, was also rampaging due to her innate submissive desires.


    The only thing that could calm them down now was time.


    ¡°¡­Tch.¡±


    Ruby, realizing this, put the antidote back in her pocket and started gritting her teeth.


    A new emotion she had never felt before was swirling inside her.


    <em>- Tap, tap¡­</em>


    Ruby, unable to understand the emotion, walked towards her boy and her younger sister, who were intertwined.


    ¡°¡­Huh?¡±


    ¡°Ah!?¡±


    Ruby grabbed both of their shoulders and pulled them apart.


    <em>- Tremble, tremble¡­</em>


    ¡°Haa.¡±


    She looked down at Lulu, who was lying on the floor, trembling and leaking Frey¡¯s semen from her vagina, and sighed again.


    ¡°First¡­ Let¡¯s put out the immediate fire. If I leave them alone¡­ who knows what could happen.¡±


    Ruby finally closed her eyes and knelt in front of Frey.


    ¡°I have to finish this quickly under my supervision.¡±


    Despite the unknown emotions boiling inside her, she couldn¡¯t leave her precious people alone.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    ¡°Ugh¡­ Ack¡­ Ugh¡­..¡±


    Ruby, with her horns grabbed, was shedding tears as she swallowed Frey¡¯s member.


    <em>- Spurtt¡­ spurtt¡­..</em>


    Frey¡¯s member, which had been ravaging her throat, now started to fill her mouth.


    ¡°Ug


    Although she tried to swallow it all, the amount of semen from Frey in his aphrodisiac state was overwhelming.


    <em>- Drip¡­</em>


    Unable to swallow it all, Ruby spat the semen into her cupped hands.


    ¡°¡­Woof!¡±


    ¡°Wait!¡±


    Lulu, who had been staring nkly, wagged her tail and started licking the semen from Ruby¡¯s hands.


    ¡°¡­Slurp, slurp. Slurp.¡±


    ¡°Slurp, slurp¡­¡±


    Not wanting to be outdone, Ruby also started licking the cum from her hands.


    For a while, the sound of two demons licking semen echoed through Frey¡¯s room.


    <em>- Tap¡­!</em>


    ¡°Eek.¡±


    ¡°Ack?¡±


    Frey, who had been watching his semen being licked by the two females, grabbed each of their horns and mumbled with a confused expression.


    ¡°There are¡­ two sis? M-Magic¡­?¡±


    ¡°F-Frey. That¡¯s not¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­Suck.¡±


    Then, Frey extended his still-erect member in front of Ruby and Lulu.


    ¡°When¡­ will this thing ever go down¡­?¡±


    <em>- Chuu¡­!</em>


    ¡°Ugh.¡±


    Ruby, who had been staring fearfully at the ever erect cock, naturally kissed the tip of his cock and blushed while ncing at Lulu, who was panting with her horns grabbed.


    <em>- Smack, smack¡­?</em>


    After a short while, Ruby finally closed her eyes tightly and awkwardly kissed the tip of Frey¡¯s penis.


    <em>- Slide¡­</em>


    After the two demons finished kissing the tip, Frey, holding their horns, pushed his member forward.


    <em>- Press¡­!</em>


    He then pressed their cheeks against his member.


    <em>- Slide, slide¡­</em>


    Frey¡¯s cock slid in and out, rubbing against the cheeks of the two girls kneeling in front of him.


    ¡°It


    ¡°Master¡¯s¡­ Master¡¯s scent¡­¡±


    Frey¡¯s cum smeared the two demons¡¯ cheeks thoroughly, emitting a lewd scent.


    Because of this, Lulu started rubbing her cheeks eagerly, sticking out her tongue, while Ruby unknowingly started wetting the floor.


    ¡°Ugh.¡±


    After a while, as Frey continued to mark his scent on their cheeks, he bent his waist and tightened his grip on their horns.


    ¡°¡­I¡¯ming.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    Ruby, whose sensitivity was heightened due to her horn being grabbed, looked at Lulu with a dazed expression.


    <em>- Spurttt, spurt¡­!</em>


    Frey¡¯s member was still ejacting a significant amount of cum.


    ¡°¡±Slurp, slurp¡­¡±¡±


    Seeing this, the two sisters hastily extended their tongues to catch the semen, mingling it on their tongues.


    Sticky semen dripped down from their tongues.


    ¡°Nomm, Nomm¡­¡±


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    They savor Frey¡¯s cum in their mouth with great relish.


    ¡°Sis. Give it to me.¡±


    ¡°Mm?¡±


    ¡°Master¡¯s cum¡­ is mine¡­¡±


    Then, the sisters started a tug-of-war with their tongues over the semen.


    ¡°This, this is¡­¡±


    <em>- Thud¡­!</em>


    ¡°¡­Eek!?¡±


    Their fierce tug-of-war was abruptly ended when Frey, who had been watching them bicker, wrapped his arms around their waists and stood up, his member hardening again.


    ¡°Haa¡­¡±


    <em>- Plop!</em>


    ¡°¡­W-What are you doing?¡±


    Frey, holding both of them, ced Lulu on her back on the bed and then ced Ruby on top of her, their bellies pressed together.


    <em>- Slide¡­</em>


    Then, he started inserting his member into their ovepping vaginas.


    <em>- Drip¡­</em>


    ¡°W-Wait¡­! M-My semen!¡±


    With that lewd act, Ruby¡¯s juices, mixed with Frey¡¯s semen, dripped into Lulu¡¯s vagina.


    ¡°Hehe¡­ It¡¯s Master¡¯s baby¡­¡±


    ¡°S-Switch ces! This isn¡¯t fair¡­¡±


    <em>- Thrust¡­!</em>


    ¡°


    Ruby tried to turn over with a sad expression on her face.


    But as Frey¡¯s cock prated the two sisters¡¯ pussies and pounded onto them, she couldn¡¯t help but moan along with her sister.


    <em>- Plop, plop, plop¡­!</em>


    And so, Frey¡¯s member started moving back and forth between the two sisters¡¯ soaked pussies.


    ¡°Ha


    ¡°Haa¡­¡±


    asionally plunging deeply into Lulu, then into Ruby, his cock began to twitch again.


    ¡°Sis¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­?¡±


    Ruby, who had sensed Frey¡¯s impending climax and swallowed dryly, turned her gaze to Lulu, who was lying beneath her, facing her.


    ¡°Your expression right now¡­ is really lewd, sis¡­¡±


    ¡°What¡­¡±


    Ruby, who was confused and embarrassed by Lulu¡¯s hazy statement, found herself blushing while her belly button was pressed against Lulu¡¯s.


    ¡°But Master¡¯s seed¡­ is mine¡­¡±


    ¡°Y-You little¡­!¡±


    Seeing Lulu lift her hips slightly to receive more of Frey¡¯s semen, Ruby widened her eyes and pressed her hips down.


    <em>- Squish¡­?</em>


    Frey¡¯s member was squeezed tightly between the two girls¡¯ vaginas.


    <em>- Spurt, spurt, spurt¡­!</em>


    Whether it was the intense pleasure or the tight fit, Frey began to release a massive amount of semen.


    ¡°Aaahhhh¡­¡±


    ¡°Master¡­ I love you¡­¡±


    With Frey¡¯s member buried perfectly between them, his semen seeped equally into both of their vaginas.


    ¡°


    After a long climax, Lulu and Rubyy copsed on each other.


    ¡°Haa, haa¡­¡±


    After a long and arduous battle, Frey finally copsed on top of them.


    Even in his exhausted state, Frey still has the strength to hold both sisters close to him.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    A few hourster.


    <em>- Plop¡­!</em>


    Frey¡¯s cock slid out of Lulu¡¯s vagina, who was lying face down on the bed with her hips raised.


    Lulu, now too exhausted to even moan, began to convulse with her legs trembling.


    <em>- Thrust¡­!</em>


    Frey, who had been caressing her lower abdomen, moved his cock to Ruby, who was lying beside Lulu.


    <em>- p, p¡­</em>


    Frey began to thrust madly while holding onto Ruby¡¯s wing.


    <em>- Drip¡­</em>


    After a while, Frey¡¯s now slightly softened member slid out of Ruby¡¯s pussy, releasing a torrent of cum that filled her womb.


    <em>- Tremble¡­</em>


    Just like Lulu, Ruby lost the strength to moan and copsed onto the bed with a dazed expression.


    Frey, who had painted the sisters¡¯ inside out white with his cum,y down between them as silence filled the room.


    <em>- Slurp, slurp¡­</em>


    After a while, Lulu crawled over to Frey and began to suck on his testicles.


    ¡°Hik¡­¡±


    ¡°Slurp¡­¡±


    Frey started to tremble, and Ruby crawled over to suck on his cock.


    <em>- Slurp, slurp¡­</em>


    ¡°Slurp, slurp¡­¡±


    For several minutes, the sisters sucked on Frey¡¯s testicles and member.


    <em>- Throb¡­!</em>


    As Frey¡¯s member hardened again, the sisters smiled.


    ¡°¡­Hey.¡±


    ¡°¡­?¡±


    But it was only a fleeting moment.


    <em>- Pinch¡­!</em>


    ¡°Ouch, ouch¡­¡±


    ¡°Y-you¡¯re back to your senses.¡±


    Ruby, who pinched Lulu¡¯s bulging belly, whispered coldly.


    ¡°If you¡¯re back to your senses, get out.¡±


    Lulu stared at Ruby with her mouth agape.


    ¡°Gr, grrrr¡­¡­.¡±


    Lulu growled and red back.


    ¡°Growl¡­¡±


    But Ruby red back fiercely, causing Lulu to lower her stiffened tail with a panicked expression.


    ¡°O-Okay¡­ Sis? But¡­¡±


    ¡°Out.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Lulu tried to say something, but Ruby just gestured firmly.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    ¡°¡­Tsk.¡±


    ¡°Ah, ahhh¡­?¡±


    When Lulu hesitated, Ruby grabbed her by the scruff of the neck.


    <em>- Rustle, rustle¡­</em>


    ¡°Wait!! Just¨C¡±


    <em>- Thud¡­!</em>


    ¡°Oww.¡±


    Ruby dragged Lulu to the door and tossed her out.


    ¡°Ahhh!?¡±


    ¡°W-What¡¯s going on¡­?¡±


    ¡°What is this¡­?¡±


    ¡°Listen carefully to what I¡¯m about to say.¡±


    Ruby, having chased out the intruder, addressed the main heroines and Isolet, who were staring at her semen-covered body in shock.


    ¡°For the next 3 days¡­ no, 7 days, no one is to enter this room.¡±


    ¡°W-Wait¨C!¡±


    ¡°Got it?¡±


    Leaving no room for argument, Ruby closed the door and cast aplex spell to lock it.


    ¡°Phew.¡±


    With the intruder gone, Ruby¡¯s eyes gleamed ruby-red as she approached the bed.


    ¡°¡­You¡¯re mine.¡±


    The feeling that had filled her heart earlier was now clear.


    ¡°Frey, you¡¯re my shining star.¡±


    It was jealousy and possessiveness.


    <em>- Slide¡­</em>


    ¡°Sis¡­¡±


    Ruby climbed onto the soaked bed and hugged the still grinning Frey.


    ¡°Ugh.¡±


    She grasped Frey¡¯s cock and inserted it into her fold.


    ¡°Frey. Shall we y a fun game?¡±


    ¡°W-What?¡±


    She stroked his head as she spoke.


    ¡°For the next week¡­ we¡¯ll stay connected like this.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°If your cockleaves my pussy, you lose. If it stays in for the whole week, I lose.¡±


    It was a lewd and daring game.


    <em>- Squirt¡­</em>


    Just whispering the rules made Ruby climax lightly, excited about the obscene week ahead.


    ¡°How about it¡­?¡±


    Ruby, who suggested the lewd game, realized her inner walls were already clinging tightly to Frey¡¯s cock in anticipation.


    Though slightly scared, she smiled and stroked Frey, thinking she could endure multiple climaxes from him.


    <em>Now¡­ you¡¯re mine, Frey¡­</em>


    Ruby, the demon who had learned love, now understood jealousy and possessiveness.


    <em>I¡¯llpletely possess you.</em>


    As she whispered to herself, she started to think with her eyes half-closed.


    <em>Who is at least tolerable? First, Serena. She¡¯s his fianc¨¦e, she got pregnant first, and she deserves it¡­</em>


    Feeling threatened by Serena, her biggest rival, Ruby clenched her vagina tightly.


    <em>And Ferloche. If it weren¡¯t for her¡­ the little brat wouldn¡¯t be able to interfere either. So she deserves it, but¡­</em>


    ¡°Hey¡­¡±


    <em>She¡¯s too far gone. Who knows what she¡¯ll do¡­</em>


    ¡°Sis?¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    Lost in thought about her biggest threats, Ruby turned to Frey¡¯s call.


    ¡°I-I have a question.¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    She tilted her head, and Frey, blushing while inside her, asked shyly.


    ¡°H-How do we¡­ deal with other bodily functions?¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡±


    Ruby smiled at Frey, who was hugging her waist, and whispered.


    ¡°Just release it inside me.¡±


    ¡°¡­What?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll take it all.¡±


    ¡°But, won¡¯t that be bad for your body¡­?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll clean it with magic. We¡¯ll take nutrients with potions.¡±


    ¡°¡­!¡±


    Frey¡¯s eyes widened at Ruby¡¯s loving gaze.


    <em>- Spurttt¡­</em>


    ¡°Mm.¡±


    As the warm sensation spread inside her, Ruby smiled and patted his back.


    ¡°I love you, Frey.¡±


    ¡°I love you too, Sis.¡±


    Whispering their love, they smiled and fell asleep in each other¡¯s arms.


    ¡°Forever.¡±


    ¡°¡­Me too.¡±


    Their happy week began like this.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    Meanwhile,


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡±


    <em>- Stroke, stroke¡­</em>


    Ferloche, smiling brightly and stroking herself, was busily scribbling something.


    n to Secure Frey


    ¡°As expected¡­ I need to secure an escape route first!¡±


    Her preemptive victory masturbation continued for quite some time.

 Chapter 403: A Father’s Wrath

    A few days after the day of the conference of rulers.


    ¡°We need to evacuate immediately! Even as we speak, the Demon King¡¯s Army is advancing!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s nonsense! Are you suggesting we abandon the Empire?¡±


    In the council chamber of the Sunrise Empire¡¯s imperial pce, people were shouting at each other.


    ¡°That¡¯s not what I¡¯m saying. Don¡¯t you understand strategic retreat?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s a hollow phrase! If we retreat now, and they upy the area, we¡¯ll never be able to reim the Empire.¡±


    ¡°Then what do you suggest?¡±


    ¡°We must stand our ground.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s nonsense! How do you n to stop the Demon King?¡±¡°¡­Enough!!¡±


    Amidst the heated debate between the two factions of ministers, Princess Limia, who had been holding her head in her hands, gritted her teeth and shouted.


    ¡°Enough! You¡¯re all too noisy!!¡±


    As her sharp voice resonated through the chamber, the ministers reluctantly fell silent and nced at her.


    ¡°The Demon King¡¯s Army is only targeting the Academy, right?¡±


    Limia, surveying the ministers with a weary expression, shrugged her shoulders as she spoke.


    ¡°Then can¡¯t we just give up the Academy?¡±


    ¡°Your Highness. If I may¡­ could I speak?¡±


    ¡°What is it? Go ahead.¡±


    Tilting her head in curiosity, Limia listened as a moderate minister, unaffiliated with any faction, began to exin.


    ¡°Do you really believe the Demon King¡¯s Army, whose goal is to destroy the world, will stop at just the Academy once theynd in the Empire?¡±


    ¡°Um¡­¡±


    ¡°And even if they only attack the Academy, that is also a problem.¡±


    ¡°Why so?¡±


    ¡°Because what they seek is likely within the Academy. The Academy was thest stronghold against the Demon King a thousand years ago.¡±


    Hearing this, Princess Limia¡¯s expression twisted dramatically.


    ¡°The First Hero even sacrificed his life to protect the Academy. If the Demon King can¡¯t capture the Academy, maybe he can¡¯t destroy the world¡­¡±


    ¡°Hero this, Hero that¡­ I¡¯m sick of it.¡±


    Interrupting the earnest minister¡¯s exnation, Limia muttered with an irritated expression.


    ¡°I¡¯ve spent the whole week exining the Hero¡¯s statements¡­ I¡¯m fed up¡­¡±


    It was a rather inappropriatement for a princess.


    ¡°At least Lady na wasn¡¯t ipetent.¡±


    ¡°She was actually quite capable.¡±


    ¡°Where on earth has she gone¡­¡±


    As a result, Limia¡¯s already tarnished image from her careless remarks at the conference of rulers was further plummeting.


    ¡°Can we win if we fight?¡±


    Despite everything, Limia, who relished the power she wielded in na¡¯s absence, asked magnanimously.


    ¡°The imperial army stands no chance. They might not even manage a proper battle.¡±


    ¡°Then order the nobles to defend the Empire.¡±


    ¡°We have already sent a round of letters, but the response has been minimal.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Limia¡¯s expression turned icy as she red at the ministers.


    ¡°What do you mean, minimal?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s partly due to those prioritizing their own territories¡­ but the main issue is likely the Starlight family.¡±


    ¡°¡­The Starlight Dukedom?¡±


    Seeing her confused expression, one of the few remaining elder ministers of the imperial family sighed and spoke up.


    As the head of the strategy department, a highly respected position, his words drew everyone¡¯s attention.


    ¡°The Starlight family, as the star that protects the Empire, holds considerable authority. Even the imperial family can¡¯t easily overrule them.¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡±


    ¡°You are aware of the thousand-year oath made with the Starlight family, the Hero¡¯s descendants chosen by the gods, who are on equal footing with the imperial family, aren¡¯t you?¡± ????


    Listening to the elder minister who had held his position for many years, Limia nodded quietly.


    ¡°One of the authorities granted to the Starlight family by that pact¡­ is the right to approve private armies.¡±


    ¡°¡­What?¡±


    ¡°For the nobles of the Empire to raise or deploy private armies, they need the Starlight family¡¯s permission.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s absurd!¡±


    Limia stood up and raised her voice, shocked by the frightening truth.


    ¡°How can a noble family, while being vassals of the Empire and the imperial family, hold military power that can control the entire nation?¡±


    ¡°They are not just any noble family. They were chosen directly by the gods, representing one of the three families equal to the imperial family. They are the Hero¡¯s descendants who saved the world.¡±


    ¡°Then why haven¡¯t we required that permission until now? The imperial family has controlled and managed private armies for centuries!¡±


    ¡°The Starlight family has simply been considerate of the imperial family. They have entrusted their rights to the imperial family for centuries.¡±


    It wasn¡¯t just Princess Limia; most of the newer ministers looked stunned, having never considered this.


    ¡°And a few days ago¡­ a public notice arrived from the Starlight family in the name of the Duke.¡±


    The elder minister¡¯s expression grew even darker as he continued his report.


    ¡°The message was simple. They are reiming all rights over the private armies that they had entrusted to the imperial family.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s¡­ that¡¯s treason¡­ a treason!¡±


    ¡°Of course, we could consider it treason and mobilize the imperial army. The imperial family manages the imperial army, and the Starlight family manages private forces, so they can counterbnce each other.¡±


    ¡°Then do it immediately¡­¡±


    ¡°But we are in a state of war, Your Highness. We have no time to fight among ourselves.¡±


    ¡°¡­Ugh.¡±


    ¡°The head of the Starlight family, Abraham, who recently awakened from a long sleep and lost his son, the Second Hero, now holds the lifeline of the Empire.¡±


    As the elder minister finished his grim report, a suffocating silence fell over the chamber.


    ¡°We have reinforcements, don¡¯t we?¡±


    Princess Limia, sweating nervously, looked around and spoke with a forced smile.


    ¡°Many countries have refused to send troops for various reasons, but some have agreed to send reinforcements, haven¡¯t they?¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡±


    ¡°Yes! For example, the Elf Kingdom¨C¡±


    ¡°ording to recent reports, the cold has finally prated the Great Forest. The entire kingdom is on high alert. We can¡¯t expect any help from them.¡±


    But her smile quickly faltered.


    ¡°The beastkin of the Western Continent and some western kingdoms have also sent reinforcements¨C¡±


    ¡°The western coast is teeming with monsters. Even if they set sail now, it would take months to arrive.¡±N?v(el)B\\jnn


    ¡°T-The Eastern Continent fox tribe¡¯s reinforcements¡­¡±


    ¡°They are strong, but it¡¯s a tribe of barely fifty people at most.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Even the reinforcements they relied on were now not reliable. Because of this, Limia, who started to turn pale, sat down weakly and spoke.


    ¡°Then¡­ there¡¯s no choice. We have to issue an evacuation order.¡±


    ¡°Y-Your Highness!!¡±


    ¡°Issue an evacuation order across the nation¡­ Evacuate all the academy students too¡­¡±


    ¡°Y-You must contact Abraham! If you speak to him directly¨C.¡±


    ¡°Just issue the evacuation order.¡±


    Limia, cutting off the young minister¡¯s words in a cold voice, held her head and muttered.


    ¡°I, I too¡­ should I consider exile¡­ Damn¡­ Damn it, damn it¡­¡±


    ¡°W-We¡¯re in big trouble!¡±


    ¡°¡­What now.¡±


    At that very moment, an informant burst into the conference room.


    The princess, who was watching him with a hollow expression, sighed and muttered, wondering what the issue was this time.


    ¡°Report it after the meeting unless it¡¯s extremely urgent. My head is already about to explode¨C¡±


    ¡°Th-the Empire¡¯s entire coastline is now swarming with monsters!¡±


    ¡°What!?¡±


    The news the informant brought was crucial enough to turn everyone¡¯s world upside down.


    ¡°Each one is a high-tier monster! The Empire¡¯s sea routes arepletely blocked!¡±


    ¡°But¡­ what about thend routes¡­?¡±


    ¡°And there¡¯s arge-scale Erosion Phenomenon urring near the borders with other continents¡­¡±


    As the informant ced a crystal ball on the table, a live feed of the Empire¡¯s borders appeared in the air.


    <em>- Roar¡­!</em>


    <em>- Crackle, crackle¡­</em>


    ¡°This is thergest Erosion Phenomenon ever observed. The estimated monsters are, of course, high-tier.¡±


    The princess and ministers stared nkly at the darkness engulfing the entire border. The informant, with a pained expression, delivered the final piece of news.


    ¡°And¡­ a massive barrier has appeared around Sunrise Academy.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°We have tried every means to prate the barrier, but it¡¯s unbreakable.¡±


    At this, the princess blinked and then pped her hands with a wide smile.


    ¡°The ancient magic has activated! Isn¡¯t that a good thing?¡±


    ¡°It malfunctioned.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°¡­The barrier activated before the students could evacuate. It has enveloped the entire Academy.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡±


    But when the informant spoke sorrowfully about the students being trapped, the princess and all the ministers were left speechless and stunned.


    ¡°All the Academy students and staff are trapped inside. The Demon King¡¯s Army is slowly advancing toward the Academy bynd and sea.¡±


    ¡°And¡­ that concludes the report.¡±


    After finishing his report, the informant quickly exited the chamber, ncing around nervously.


    ¡°¡­What do we do now?¡±


    Only the princess¡¯s whisper, filled with dread, echoed in the now deathly quiet council chamber.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    ¡°What is this¡­?¡±


    ¡°Oh my god¡­¡±


    Sunrise Academy, the continent¡¯s top educational institution with a thousand-year history.


    Students who hade out of the dormitory were staring nkly at the massive barrier that now protected the entire Academy.


    ¡°Mom was supposed to pick me up today¡­¡±


    ¡°Do we really have to face the Demon King¡¯s Army here, trapped like this?¡±


    They had already realized their dire situation and fate.


    The investigation team dispatched by the imperial family and the Magic Tower had tried every weapon and spell to break the barrier but failed.


    Eventually, the high-ranking officials shook their heads and withdrew the investigation team and mages.


    And the news of the Demon King¡¯s impending attack on the Academy, which they learned from the recent live broadcast incident.


    All this information was enough to throw even the brightest young students into panic.


    ¡°Damn it¡­! It¡¯s so damn tough¡­!¡±


    ¡°Arrgh¡­ Arrrrgh¡­¡±


    ¡°Help us!!¡±


    Some students, driven mad, began pounding on the barrier.


    ¡°I¡­ I am the eldest son of Marquis Lian¡­! Get in touch with them¡­!¡±


    ¡°S-sir¡­ cmunication is down¡­¡±


    ¡°Then¡­ use the teleportation scroll¡­!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not working either¡­ The Academy ispletely cut off from the outside¡­¡±


    ¡°No¡­ This can¡¯t be happening¡­¡±


    Some students, losing their sanity as their status became meaningless due to the istion, were in denial.


    ¡°A-are we¡­ all going to die here?¡±


    ¡°The barrier¡¯s there, right? So the Demon King¡¯s Army can¡¯t get in¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be foolish! How many kingdoms have fallen relying on ancient magic!!¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to die¡­ Let me out¡­¡±


    Others were trembling in fear of death.


    ¡°You¡­ you guys are the Hero Party¡­!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right! Y-you guys can do something, right?¡±


    ¡°Save us! Please¡­¡±


    And most of the students were surrounding the Hero Party on the sport field, pleading desperately.


    ¡°The Demon King¡­ can only be confronted by the hero.¡±


    However, the Hero Party couldn¡¯t tell the students the truth they wanted to hear.


    ¡°Only Frey¡­ could stand against the Demon King.¡±


    Because the truth was clear.


    ¡°Then where is Frey¡­?¡±


    The academy students recalled the incident that happened on the day Frey left.


    ¡°Come to think of it¡­ he cried a lot that day¡­¡±


    ¡°Was that¡­ hisst moment¡­?¡±


    The briefing the Hero Party had given to the rulers had already been made known to the entire world.


    The sad story of a Hero that no one had known about.


    As they reached this realization, all the students surrounding the Hero Party fell silent.


    ¡°Look over there, everyone¡­¡±


    In the long silence that followed, a student pointed outside the barrier.


    This is a live broadcast from the academy!


    Can you see this?


    Some reporters, fearlessly approaching the barrier, were holding up signs and pointing their recording devices at it.


    Send us your messages!


    Seeing this, the students slowly began to approach the barrier, understanding the reporters¡¯ intentions.


    ¡°P-please help us¡­ Hero¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m


    One by one, they began to voice their pleas.


    ¡°We want to live¡­¡±


    ¡°Please, help us¡­¡±


    ¡°Help us, we beg you¡­¡±


    All they could do was call out the name of the Hero they had driven away, hoping to be saved before the Demon King¡¯s Army arrived.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    <strong>- We were wrong¡­ Lord Frey¡­</strong>


    Meanwhile, at the Starlight mansion.


    <strong>- Pleasee back¡­</strong>


    <strong>- We need the Hero¡­</strong>


    When the academy¡¯s live broadcast was aired, countless people gathered in the mansion¡¯s courtyard.


    ¡°Frey! Are you there?!¡±


    ¡°The Empire is in danger¡­! Hero¡­!¡±


    Somehow, the rumor had spread that Frey was in the mansion.


    ¡°¡­Ugh.¡±


    Princess Limia, who hade reluctantly to the Starlight mansion, looked at the gathering with a grimace before stepping forward.


    <em>- Rustle¡­</em>


    The crowd parted urgently when they saw her.


    ¡°M-My Lord¡­ I-i


    ¡°W-We heard you woke up¡­ W-We came to see you¡­¡±


    ¡°P-Please, let us in¡­¡±


    There, kneeling at the mansion¡¯s entrance, were the former servants of the Starlight household, scratching at the door in desperation.


    ¡°¡­Move.¡±


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    Princess Limia, unaware of who they were, coldly passed by them and knocked on the door.


    ¡°It¡¯s Princess Limia.¡±


    Lifting her head high, she announced herself.


    ¡°Ie in the name of the imperial family to speak with the head of the Starlight Dukedom¡­¡±


    <em>- Creak¡­</em>


    ¡°¡­Open the door.¡±


    But as the door opened with a creaking sound, her previously confident demeanor faltered.


    Silence fell over the courtyard.


    ¡°Heh.¡±


    Appearing before the world for the first time in days since his awakening, Abraham looked at everyone with a smile.


    ¡°¡­Quite a ruckus you¡¯ve all caused.¡±


    In one hand, he held a picture of his son; in the other, his beloved sword. His face was pale, and his eyes, though smiling, held no warmth.


    <em>- Rumble¡­</em>


    The terrifying killing intent emanating from his body began to envelop the whole mansion.

 Chapter 404: Father-In-Law

    There was a boy.


    Born into a Marquis family, his life was filled with riches.


    The boy was also a genius from an early age.


    He wasn¡¯t called a genius because he was exceptionally smart.


    He had no particr talent for studying or for using his head.


    Yet, the reason he was called a genius was very simple.


    ¡°C-Cough¡­¡±


    ¡°M-Master!¡±


    At the age of five, he defeated his swordsmanship master.¡°T-This might be rude, but how many times have you used mana?¡±


    ¡°Is this mana? It feels different from what I used to y with¡­¡±


    At the age of seven, he awakened mana, not just any mana, but his own unique mana.


    ¡°We have a new youngest champion¡­!¡±


    ¡°Haha!¡±


    At the age of ten, he became the youngest champion of the Empire¡¯s martial arts tournament, catching the eye of the Emperor and the heads of the noble houses.


    A genius ofbat.


    The Reincarnation of God of War.


    By the time the boy entered the academy, such titles had be synonymous with him.


    But perhaps because he was born with such immense talent from an early age, or because he grew up without ever experiencing defeat¡­


    ¡°Move aside! How dare a meremoner stand in my way.¡±


    ¡°¡­Ugh.¡±


    The boy was quite arrogant and twisted.


    Had he continued on that path, the Empire would have produced a fearsome troublemaker.


    ¡°¡­You¡¯re pretty good.¡±


    ¡°Uh, what¡­?¡±


    But after being defeated by a girl¡¯s magic in his first training session at the academy, his life changedpletely.


    ¡°Let¡¯s do it again!¡±


    ¡°Well¡­ why don¡¯t you fix that bad attitude of yours first?¡±


    ¡°¡­Grr.¡±


    Their first meeting was certainly not pleasant.


    <em>- Crackle, crackle¡­</em>


    ¡°Now¡­ you canst a few minutes?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t get cocky. Just you wait. I¡¯ll break that smug nose of yours.¡±


    ¡°Pfft¡­ Alright. If you win, I¡¯ll grant you one wish.¡±


    ¡°¡­What?¡±


    But the boy, driven by anger, kept challenging her, turning their unpleasant meetings into a regr urrence.


    ¡°Huff, huff¡­¡±


    ¡°You finally managed to hurt me? It stings.¡±


    ¡°¡­ It was just a scratch.¡±


    Before long, their encounters became a daily routine.


    ¡°Why did you hesitate earlier? You could¡¯ve gone further.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    It was around that time that a strange atmosphere began to develop between them.


    ¡°I¡­ won.¡±


    ¡°Yes, you did.¡±


    By the time the boy finally defeated the girl, many new titles had been added to his name.


    Demon Hunter. The Bloody Man. The boy who changed the Empire¡¯sbat manuals.


    And the Mad Dog of the Marquis¡¯ House, among others.


    ¡°So, what will your wish be?¡±


    ¡°Uh, um¡­¡±


    But the title he liked the most was one he earned that day.


    ¡°Go out with me.¡±


    ¡°Fufufu.¡±


    The girl¡¯s boyfriend.


    ¡°H-how is it? Isn¡¯t it humiliating? Having to go out with a crazy guy like me¡­ Ah, it¡¯ll be a fatal w for a duchess¡­¡±


    ¡°Follow me.¡±


    ¡°¡­What? Wait, what?¡±


    Not long after that, he gained the title of her husband.


    It was a rare marriage born out of love, not a political one.


    ¡°Waaah¡­ waaah¡­!¡±


    ¡°He has my eyes and hair color, and your looks.¡±


    ¡°¡­He looks pretty, so he must take after you.¡±


    ¡°Pfft!¡±


    A few yearster, the two graduated from the academy.


    ¡°¡­By the way.¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    ¡°Why did you choose me back then?¡±


    The boy, now a father holding his first child with a dazed expression, asked the girl.


    ¡°Your opponent was supposed to be next after me, right¡­?¡±


    ¡°Where did you hear that?¡±


    The girl smiled as she replied.


    ¡°There¡¯s a guy I fell in love at first sight¡­ but his personality was just too rotten.¡±


    ¡°¡­What?¡±


    ¡°I thought I needed to beat him up to fix him.¡±


    The boy would never forget that moment.


    ¡°Will you keep your temper in check from now on?¡±


    ¡°¡­Yes.¡±


    ¡°Only draw your sword to protect someone?¡±


    ¡°Well, that¡­¡±


    ¡°Ah, the wound from that attack back then¡­ suddenly it¡¯s¨C¡±


    ¡°Okay, okay, I got it.¡±


    A boy, whose whole life was dictated by fight and power, became the gentlest and kindest father from that day onward.


    ¡°The Lady¡­ has passed away.¡±


    ¡°¡­What?¡±


    Even when he lost his wife, who was his life¡¯s purpose, in an unfortunate ident.


    ¡°They say¡­ I¡¯m a hero?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Even when he taught his son the codes used in the love letters he wrote during his academy days and the family¡¯s destiny.


    Memory alteration in 5 seconds¡­


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Even when a system window appeared in front of him the moment his sonpleted the first cycle and regressed.


    Even after all the tribtions he suffered, he remained a gentle and kind father.


    ¡°Frey¡­ has left the academy and disappeared.¡±


    ¡°Dad¡­¡±


    ¡°Thest sighting was of him heading towards the Demon King with his soul shattered.¡±


    However.


    ¡°Heh, Haaa¡­ Hahaha¡­¡±


    Upon awakening from a long sleep and hearing about the humiliations his son had suffered¡­


    ¡°Hahahahaha¡­¡±


    ¡°My lord¡­¡±


    ¡°Hah¡­ Hahahaha¡­¡±


    He could no longer remain the gentle and kind father.


    When he woke from his long sleep, what greeted him was not the son with the smile that resembled his beloved wife¡¯s.


    It was the infamous reputation of his son that had spread throughout the Empire. And reflected in the window floating in the sky was the image of his son, suffering and withering away amidst that infamy. ?


    What Happened to Me That Day


    And that damned book.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    The more he understood the situation, the more his sanity slipped away.


    ¡°¡­What is this?¡±


    Apletely fabricated false usation by a maid he cherished had be the empire¡¯s bestseller.


    ¡°I-I-I didn¡¯t mean for this to happen¡­¡±


    For some reason, his beloved son had been expelled and demoted to amoner by his sister¡­ his own daughter.


    Waking up from a long sleep to find out that, legally, his son was now nothing to him¡ªwhat father in the world could ept that?


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Because of this, he had spent a while lying in bed like a hermit, not letting even Aria or the servants in.


    <strong>- Frey¡­</strong>


    <strong>- Pleasee back¡­</strong>


    <strong>- We need you, Hero¡­</strong>


    What finally made him open his eyes were the voices of people flocking to the courtyard.


    ¡°¡­Heh.¡±


    With a sudden start, he looked out the window at the bustling crowd and the situation at the academy.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    He couldn¡¯t help but smile a kind smile he had practiced for years to avoid scaring the children.


    <em>- Crack, crack¡­</em>


    But then, he stopped smiling, and his expression turned serious.


    He bit his lip like he used to when he was younger, causing blood to trickle down.


    <em>- Shing¡­</em>


    With his body trembling, he drew his sword from the wall, now too old to be called a boy, but still filled with the same killing intent from his youth.


    Abraham stepped out of the room with a cold expression.


    ¡°Everyone must be punished.¡±


    Abandoning reason and armed with his undted wrath, he revised the purpose of his life.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    <em>- Shing¡­!</em>


    Seeing Abraham holding a sword, the princess¡¯s guards hastily drew their swords from their waists.


    <em>- Swosh¡­</em>


    ¡°What, what?¡±n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    ¡°H-Huh?¡±


    ¡°¡­What¡¯s going on?¡±


    But their swords had already been sharply cut.


    ¡°If you wish to face me, you should at least bring the head of the Bywalker family.¡±


    <em>- ng¡­!</em>


    ¡°Ugh!¡±


    Looking at the panicking soldiers coldly, Abraham held his sword vertically and swung it forcefully, sending a dull sound echoing as the soldiers were blown backward.


    ¡°Wait¨C¡±


    ¡°Haaaa.¡±


    Princess Limia tried to say something, but¡­


    <em>- Crackle¡­!!!</em>


    Ignoring her, Abraham swung his sword towards the sky with all his might.


    <em>- Boom! Boom¡­!!</em>


    With that single sh, the dark clouds that had been covering the Starlight duchy split in two and scattered.


    It looked as if he had cut the sky itself.


    <em>- Crackle¡­ Crackle¡­</em>


    Princess Limia and the crowd widened their eyes in shock as sparks began to fly from between the clouds.


    <em>- Crackle¡­!</em>


    And at that moment.


    ¡°Ah!?¡±


    ¡°What the¡­!!¡±


    Countless shards of light began to rain down from the sky like a storm.


    <em>- Shaaa¡­</em>


    It was like a ray of light that cleansed everything filthy in its path.


    ¡°It stings!¡±


    ¡°Ahhh!!¡±


    As the stinging, painful shes rained down on the entire duchy, people began to scatter in all directions in a panic.


    ¡°What¡­!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s magic to disperse shes. I mixed it with my sword aura.¡±


    ¡°¡­What?¡±


    ¡°I had decided to hide the fact that I was a magic swordsman after that duel¡­ but you¡¯ve forced me to use it again.¡±


    Abraham, who until then had been standing with his head in his hands, exined in a low voice to Princess Limia, who was lying on the ground.


    ¡°By now, my sword aura should have permeated their bodies and the entire duchy.¡±


    ¡°What on earth¡­ Agh!¡±


    ¡°This means I can do something like this.¡±


    As he raised his hand, Princess Limia screamed and copsed to the ground.


    ¡°Wh-what is this¡­!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve just invaded your mana circuits with my sword aura and seized control of your body.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no way that¡¯s possible¡­¡±


    ¡°A magic swordsman doesn¡¯t just attach magic to their sword. They use sword aura like mana. And unfortunately for you lot, I¡¯ve reached that level.¡±


    ¡°You think you can do this to me and get away with it!!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid I will. It¡¯sughable that a mere puppet princess dares to shout at the head of the Starlight family.¡±


    Princess Limia, terrified, screamed at him, and Abrahamughed at the absurdity of it all.


    ¡°The Starlight family has the legal right to rebel. If the stars, the moon, and the sun unite, even the Emperor cannot oppose it.¡±


    ¡°The sun belongs to the Sunrise Imperial family!¡±


    ¡°But right now, I¡¯ve taken control over you.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Princess Limia, who had been ring and struggling, fell silent at his words.


    ¡°There will be no help for this damned country.¡±


    Abraham lifted the princess¡¯s chin and began to whisper coldly.


    ¡°Even if the Demon King¡¯s Army reaches your doorstep, there will be no one to save you. After all, is it not all of you who have driven out the Hero with your own hand?¡±


    ¡°W-wait a moment¨C¡±


    ¡°I will only protect the Starlight Duchy. I need to conserve my strength to judge those who have crossed the line.¡±


    ¡°Please wait¨C¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t even think about sending the Imperial Army.¡±


    ¡°Ugh.¡±


    He tightened his grip on Princess Limia¡¯s chin, adding his final words with a menacing expression.


    ¡°If I push myself a bit more, I can extend my sword aura across the entire empire.¡±


    ¡°Get out, all of you.¡±


    With those words, Abraham turned away from the people kneeling and bowing before him.


    ¡°The Hero is not here.¡±


    ¡°D-duke¡­ please wait¡­¡±


    The princess crawled to his feet, clutching his leg desperately.


    ¡°Please¡­ I don¡¯t need anything else. Just give me the authority over the private army¡­¡±


    <em>- Swish¡­</em>


    ¡°Ugh.¡±


    But Abraham coldly kicked her hand away, freeing himself.


    <em>- Step, step¡­</em>


    He then began to walk back toward the mansion, still radiating a palpable killing intent.


    ¡°D-duke¡­¡±


    ¡°W-we are¡­¡±


    He noticed the former servants trembling and kneeling at the entrance and tilted his head with a question.


    ¡°Who are you?¡±


    ¡°¡±


    ¡°I asked, who are you?¡±


    As his expression grew colder, the former servants began to sweat nervously.


    ¡°Get lost, just like you did before.¡±


    ¡°Duke¡­!¡±


    ¡°Go on and keep fighting among yourselves.¡±


    With a mockingugh, he dismissed them and locked the door behind him as he entered the mansion.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    ¡°¡­Sigh.¡±


    Abraham sighed deeply and sat down with a tired expression.


    ¡°As expected¡­ my body isn¡¯t what it used to be.¡±


    Having gone all out for the first time in a long while, his body was exhausted.


    Perhaps the effects of the vow he had made with his wife still lingered.


    ¡°¡­But it¡¯s not over yet.¡±


    Despite this, Abraham¡¯s eyes shed as he lifted his weary body and muttered.


    ¡°I will make sure to judge those who have crossed the line¡­¡±


    <em>- Coo!</em>


    ¡°¡­?¡±


    At that moment, a white owl began pecking urgently at the window beside him.


    ¡°Coo! Coo¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve seen this bird before¡­¡±


    As he murmured and opened the window, the owl quickly flew into the mansion and extended its leg.


    <em>- Rustle, rustle¡­</em>


    Abraham, staring nkly at the letter tied to the bird¡¯s leg, finally removed and opened it.


    Father.


    ¡°¡­What?¡±


    What he saw was unbelievable.


    I am deceiving the world and the Demon King for the final battle.


    The hastily scrawled handwriting on the white paper seemed urgent.


    So please calm down and keep this secret.


    But it was undoubtedly his son¡¯s handwriting. Moreover, the letter was imbued with the familiar ster mana.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    For a long time, Abraham stared at the letter, his expression trembling.


    ¡°¡­It smells.¡±


    Suddenly, he began to mutter in an eerie voice.


    ¡°The scent of a demon¡­ and not just any demon, but a pureblood.¡±


    <em>- Coo?</em>


    ¡°If you¡¯re going to deceive me, you should have masked the scent.¡±


    His eyes, once known as the eyes of the demon hunter, began to gleam.


    <em>- Coo!?</em>


    ¡°Lead me to them.¡±


    <em>- Coooo!!</em>


    Momentster, Abraham swiftly grabbed the owl, which was trying to fly away.


    ¡°Let¡¯s see the faces of those who dared to deceive me.¡±


    <em>- Coo¡­</em>


    The owl, trying its best to resist, turned its gaze away in resignation.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect my father to wake up¡­¡±


    Meanwhile, at that moment.


    ¡°I hope he got the letter¡­ There¡¯s no need for him to worry so much¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­Eek?¡±


    Ruby, who had been lying in bed, hugging Frey as, suddenly sat up, breaking into a cold sweat.


    ¡°R-Ruby? What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°N-N-Nothing¡­ I just suddenly feel nervous.¡±


    ¡°¡­Huh?¡±


    And it wasn¡¯t just her.


    ¡°¡­I-Is this an attack?¡±


    ¡°Grr?¡±


    The other heroines, who had been doing household chores with sullen expressions, also felt the same foreboding dread.

 Chapter 405: Meeting the In-Law

    ¡°C-Coo!¡±


    ¡°Is this the ce?¡±


    Abraham nced around as he held the flustered owl.


    His eyes were sharp.


    No Entry


    The harbor town had been dered off-limits due to the sudden increase in demonic monsters activities over the past few days.


    The area, already attacked by a few monsters that hade ashore,y in ruins, with only one shabby cabin standing intact.


    <em>- Step, step¡­</em>


    ¡°Coo! Coo!¡±¡°Quite an interesting ce.¡±


    He noticed that the cabin¡¯s surroundings had been deliberately stripped of any signs of life.


    Abraham smirked coldly as he approached.


    <em>- Shring¡­!</em>


    As he drew closer, he drew his well-forged sword from his waist.


    The de hummed as it sliced through the air, its aura dancing as if it was eager to be unleashed on its next unfortunate victim.


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    Abraham debated whether to cut the cabin down as it was but he decided not to.


    He paused at the door and reached out.


    <em>- Knock, knock, knock¡­!</em>


    He knocked on the door and waited silently.


    ¡°I know you¡¯re all inside.¡±


    When there was no response, Abraham smirked and began to release a terrifying aura.


    ¡°Will youe out on your own? Or should Ie in?¡±


    Looking at the cabin now engulfed in his killing intent, he raised his sword and spoke.


    <em>- Creeeak¡­</em>


    ¡°A wise but foolish choice.¡±


    The next moment, an equally terrifying aura emanated from inside the house, and the door opened. Abraham¡¯s eyes narrowed as he tightened his grip on his sword. ???


    ¡°Judging by your aura, you must be a skilled swordsman. Let¡¯s see what you¡¯ve got¨C¡±


    ¡°Abraham?¡±


    ¡°¡­What?¡±


    The person who opened the door made Abraham¡¯s expression freeze in ce.


    ¡°Isolet?¡±


    ¡°G-Greetings.¡±


    Isolet Arham Bywalker, his academy rival and the daughter of the Duke of Bywalker, who often looked after his son when he was young, stood there.


    Seeing her emerge from the den of those who had dared to deceive him by impersonating his son, Abraham¡¯s mind went nk for a moment.


    ¡°W-Why are you¡­?¡±


    ¡°M-My Lord?¡±


    ¡°K-Kania?¡±


    But that wasn¡¯t the end of it.


    ¡°M-My Lord, what brings you here¡­?¡±


    ¡°F-Father.¡±n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    ¡°F-Frey¡¯s father¡­?¡±


    ¡°¡­!?!¡±


    Kania, the butler who worked at Starlight mansion, and the only servant that followed Frey.


    Frey¡¯s fianc¨¦e from childhood, Serena.


    And his son¡¯s childhood friend and the second disciple of the Magic Tower Master, Irina.


    ¡°Ah, greetings¡­¡±


    ¡°Grr?¡±


    And even Princess na, who for some reason was there, along with a girl crouching under the sofa like a puppy.


    ¡°What is this¡­?¡±


    In the den of those he intended to punish, Abraham found himself surrounded by familiar faces, save one, and looked around in bewilderment.


    ¡°¡­An illusion?¡±


    Abraham then changed his expression to cold and stepped inside the house.


    ¡°Quite a good disguise, but you couldn¡¯t hide that girl¡¯s aura.¡±


    ¡°Excuse me?¡±


    ¡°The demonic aura belongs to you, is it not?¡±


    He pointed his sword at Lulu and dered in a chilling voice.


    ¡°Why did you forge the letter, even imitating my son¡¯s handwriting?¡±


    ¡°¡­Letter?¡±


    ¡°And where did you get the ster mana?¡±


    ¡°¡­?¡±


    Lulu, looking at the sword aimed at her with trembling eyes, tilted her head in confusion.


    ¡°Depending on your answer¡­¡±


    Gritting his teeth, Abraham began to infuse his sword with aura.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°A-Abraham?¡±


    He suddenly stopped and stared wide-eyed at a particr spot.


    ¡°This aura¡­ Could it be¡­¡±


    Abraham stared intently at the tightly closed door inside.


    <em>- Step, step¡­</em>


    ¡°What on earth is going on?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. We can¡¯t fight Frey¡¯s father. This is crazy.¡±


    Leaving the puzzled girls behind, he strode purposefully towards the closed door.


    <em>- Slice¡­!!!</em>


    As soon as he reached the door, it was cut into a cross shape and fell apart.


    ¡°¡­Ah!¡±


    A startled voice came from inside.


    ¡°Ah¡­¡±


    Abraham, trembling as he saw the sight, dropped his sword and fell to his knees.


    ¡°My son¡­?¡±


    ¡°Father?¡±


    ¡°¡­Oh.¡±


    Frey and Ruby, wrapped in nkets, looked down at him in surprise.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    ¡°M-My sonnn¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­Father.¡±


    A whileter.


    ¡°You¡¯ve lost a lot of weight. You haven¡¯t been awake for long, you should eat properly.¡±


    ¡°Sniff, sob¡­¡±


    Abraham clung to Frey¡¯s trousers, tears streaming down his face.


    Even as Frey and Ruby came out to the living room, Abraham still clung tightly to Frey.


    ¡°You¡¯re alive¡­ I¡­ I¡¯m so happy¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­Haha.¡±


    Scratching his head awkwardly, Frey helped his father to a chair and began to speak.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. We had to deceive everyone to exploit the weaknesses of the Demon King¡¯s Army in the uing academy siege.¡±


    ¡°I-I see¡­ I understand¡±


    He nodded at Frey¡¯s answer.


    But then, Abraham looked puzzled and asked.


    ¡°But why did I wake up? And I heard rumors that your soul was shattered?¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­


    Frey cleared his throat and began to answer his father¡¯s questions.


    ¡°The damn system¡­ it¡¯s shattered?¡±


    ¡°Yes. I¡¯m free now.¡±


    ¡°So, you don¡¯t have to do bad things anymore?¡±


    ¡°It seems so.¡±


    ¡°¡­Haha! Hahahaha!!¡±


    Abraham burst into a heartyugh, though Frey¡¯s exnation was full of omission, but he understood the prophecy well enough.


    ¡°Thank you! Thanks to your help, Frey hase this far!¡±


    Then, suddenly, Abraham shouted at the girls standing awkwardly around Frey.


    ¡°You¡¯ve grown so much! Have you been taking good care of our Frey like before?¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­ yes, yes.¡±


    ¡°And Kania, it seems you haven¡¯t forgotten your duties as a butler?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Serena, I knew you would be here!¡±


    ¡°Th-thank you¡­¡±


    The girls, sweating and ncing at Frey, looked uneasy at Abraham¡¯s sudden praise.


    ¡°Irina, you¡¯re here too! As expected of her disciple!¡±


    ¡°Y-yes¡­¡±


    ¡°Princess na? It¡¯s surprising to see you here as well!¡±


    ¡°W-Why just me¡­ oh, no. Th-thank you¡­¡±


    Abraham, in his characteristic hearty voice, thanked everyone in his own way.


    ¡°And you¡­¡±


    He then looked at Lulu, still lying on the sofa and ncing around nervously.


    ¡°¡­who are you?¡±


    As Lulu stammered, unsure of what to say, Ruby, sitting next to Frey, answered confidently.


    ¡°I¡¯m Master¡¯s pe¨C¡±


    ¡°She is my sister.¡±


    ¡°And a pureblood demon, I see.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°I believe I saw your face among the records in those windows in the sky in recent days¡­¡±


    As Abraham¡¯s gaze grew sharper, the heroines began to sweat, and he fixed his eyes on Ruby.


    ¡°Who are you, really?¡±


    ¡°The Demon King.¡±


    ¡°¡­What?¡±


    ¡°Ruby, wait¡­¡±


    ¡°I am the Demon King.¡±


    Abraham froze at Ruby¡¯s shocking statement.


    Then he stood up, radiating a terrifying killing intent.


    ¡°So, you¡­ harmed my son¡­¡±


    ¡°No, I mean¡­ I was the Demon King.¡±


    ¡°¡­What did you say?¡±


    The heroines were at a loss for what to do and were unable to speak. And Ruby covered Frey¡¯s mouth when he tried to exin the situation.


    Because of this, only Abraham¡¯s and Ruby¡¯s voices echoed through the room.


    ¡°I was defeated by your son, the Hero.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°I was defeated¡­ Both as the Demon King and as a female.¡±


    ¡°¡­?¡±


    Abraham, who looked ready to attack Ruby at any moment, was taken aback by her words.


    ¡°Look at this.¡±


    ¡°¡­!¡±


    Ruby handed something to Abraham.


    ¡°This¡­ no way¡­¡±


    ¡°I confirmed it a few days ago.¡±


    The pregnancy confirmation scroll had turned red.


    ¡°Will you kill me? Even though your grandchild is within me?¡±


    <em>- Gulp¡­</em>


    Ruby smiled confidently, caressing her belly.


    Abraham just stood there speechless and dumbfounded at the girl before him.


    ¡°Give me your son.¡±


    ¡°Wh-what¡­?¡±


    At Ruby¡¯s decisive words, Abraham sat down heavily.


    ¡°I can give you a grandchild before Serena can.¡±


    ¡°What did you say?¡±


    Trying to cool his heated head, Abraham quickly turned his gaze to Ruby¡¯s cheerful voice.


    ¡°Oh¡­¡±


    ¡°Y-you¡­?¡±


    At that moment, Serena, who had been quietly experiencing morning sickness in the corner, met Abraham¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°¡­Is


    ¡°I¡¯m


    As Serena, holding her slightly swollen belly, looked helpless, Abraham turned his gaze to Frey.


    ¡°Son¡­?¡±


    ¡°Father.¡±


    Frey knelt before his father, his face pale and soaked with cold sweat.


    ¡°I have something to tell you.¡±


    ¡°¡­What is it?¡±


    A feeling of foreboding crept over him, but Abraham maintained a calm expression.


    <em>It can¡¯t be, right?</em>


    He believed in his son.


    His beloved son, the most kind-hearted son in the world.


    When was thest time his son knelt before him for doing something wrong?


    It was the first andst time when, at four years old, he had identally spilled his coffee. At that time, Frey really thought the world would end and cried before him and his wife.


    It was so adorable.


    ¡°T-The thing is¡­¡±


    Since then, he has never caused any trouble. He always upholds himself with kindness.


    ¡°Well¡­¡±


    ¡°Speak clearly.¡±


    Surely, this time, it was just another trivial matter that he thought was a big deal.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    ¡°So, you mean that everyone here¡­ is pregnant with your child?¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes. But the reason is¡­ to save the world, we had no choice. So¡­¡±


    Frey exined, his whole body was soaked with cold sweat.


    ¡°Kania, you too?¡±


    Abraham turned to Kania, who was quietly looking down.


    <em>- Nod¡­</em>


    As Kania nodded silently, Abraham asked Irina, who was beside her.


    ¡°Irina?¡±


    ¡°Well, I developed the magic, so I know it well¡­ we¡¯re still in the early stages of pregnancy, technically speaking¡­¡±


    ¡°Princess na?¡±


    ¡°Y-Yes¡­ father-inw¡­¡±


    ¡°Even you, Isolet?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    As he asked each one of the girls, the number of daughters-inw grew, leaving Abraham in a daze. Finally, he turned to Lulu, who was snuggling against Frey.


    ¡°You even impregnated the Demon King¡¯s sister?¡±


    ¡°I-I¡¯m just Master¡¯s pet!¡±


    ¡°¡­Huh.¡±


    ¡°Dad.¡±


    Abraham felt dizzy from Lulu¡¯s deration of being a pet to his pure and good-natured son.


    ¡°What kind of mess is this¡­?¡±


    As he stood up, holding his head and staggering, Frey and the heroines rushed to him.


    ¡°Are you alright?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re all¡­ my daughters-inw¡­?¡±


    <em>- Creak¡­</em>


    At that moment,


    A little girl, about waist-high to Frey, opened the door and walked past him.


    ¡°I¡¯m


    ¡°G-re, this isn¡¯t the time¡­¡±


    ¡°W-Will you hold me today too¡­?¡±


    She climbed into Frey¡¯s arms, kicking her legs and looking up with an expectant expression.


    <em>- Crackle¡­ Crackle¡­</em>


    ¡°F-Father, this is a misunderstanding.¡±


    Abraham¡¯s face turned pale as he saw the scene.


    The sword he raised began to emit a terrifying aura.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    Meanwhile.


    <em>- Snoop, snoop¡­</em>


    A girl with a white hood, holding a rope and a sack, peeked through the window outside the cabin.


    She licked her lips seductively.


    ¡°¡­Thank you for the meal.¡±


    She was none other than Ferloche, the Saintess herself.

 Chapter 406: The Era of Hero Suffering

    Chapter 406: The Era of Hero Suffering


    <em>- Crackle¡­!</em>


    ¡°Hiiii!¡±


    A terrifying sh surged towards Frey.


    ¡°F-Father! Please, just listen to me¡­!¡±


    ¡°How long do you n to keep running away?¡±


    ¡°Gahhh!¡±


    Frey barely twisted his body to avoid the sh, but another one immediately followed.


    ¡°Keep doing that, and I won¡¯t be responsible if you get hurt.¡±


    ¡°F-Father-inw! Please wait a moment!¡±¡°My Lord!¡±


    Thanks to this, Frey ended up rolling across the dirt yard, while the heroines, who were watching with pale faces, urgently tried to stop Abraham.


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    Abraham quietly observed the scene and then approached them.


    ¡°¡­Yes?¡±


    ¡°Umm¡­¡±


    The women, fidgeting anxiously, began to look worriedly at Frey, who was lying on the ground.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t have anything to say, go inside.¡±


    ¡°But¡­¡±


    ¡°Do you want to fight me?¡±


    ¡°¡±¡­¡±¡±


    Eventually, the heroines stepped back, but they couldn¡¯t stop fidgeting nervously.


    ¡°We haven¡¯t even finished the whole week yet¡­¡±


    Despite muttering with a dissatisfied expression, Ruby immediately smiled brightly when her eyes met Abraham¡¯s.


    <em>- Swish¡­</em>


    ¡°¡­!?¡±


    Abraham, who was looking at her smiling face with a troubled expression, sighed and threw something in front of Frey.


    ¡°Why¡­ why this?¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it obvious?¡±


    Frey, staring nkly at the sword vibrating in front of him, looked at Abraham with trembling eyes.


    ¡°I¡¯m so angry right now that I can¡¯t control myself.¡±


    ¡°W-Wait. It¡¯s really not what you think. re is just¨C¡±


    ¡°Pick up the sword if you don¡¯t want to die.¡±


    As Abraham approached him, Frey crawled forward hesitantly.


    ¡°H-How can I attack my own father?¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about?¡±


    When Frey asked with a hesitant expression, Abraham chuckled and raised his sword.


    <em>- Swoosh¡­</em>


    In the next moment, Abraham¡¯s sword left a brilliant trajectory as it shed vertically.


    ¡°Wahh¡­¡±


    The huge sh that barely missed Frey headed towards the sea filled with monsters.


    <em>- Swishhh¡­</em>


    The sea surface split effortlessly, and the bodies of the demonic monsters floated up, causing Frey to stare in speechless shock.


    ¡°That¡¯s not a weapon, it¡¯s your lifeline.¡±


    After whispering that in a low voice, Abraham surged towards Frey without giving him time to prepare.


    <em>- sh¡­</em>


    Cold sweat began to flow from Frey¡¯s entire body as he hurriedly drew his sword.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    ¡°Huff¡­ Huff¡­¡±


    Completely exhausted, Freyy sprawled in a corner of the yard, panting heavily.


    ¡°Is that all?¡±


    ¡°P-please father¡­¡±


    As Abraham, still emitting a terrifying aura, slowly approached, Frey begged in a trembling voice.


    <em>- Crash¡­!!!</em>


    ¡°Eek.¡±


    When Abraham mmed his sword into the ground beside him and sat down, the sweating Frey started to look at Abraham nervously.


    ¡°You¡¯re still strong.¡±


    ¡°Excuse me?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re even stronger than me now.¡±


    Abraham, who had been sitting silently for a while, muttered as he looked up at the sky, causing Frey to look up at the sky in disbelief.


    ¡°How can you say that after you literally split the sky?¡±


    ¡°Haha.¡±


    A long scar left by the attack on the huge dark clouds over the harbor let through a gentle moonlight.


    ¡°But¡­ I really didn¡¯t touch re.¡±


    As Frey cautiously said that to Abraham, who had retracted his aura and now wore a gentle expression, Abraham replied while still looking up at the sky.


    ¡°I know.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°I know you¡¯re not the type to cross that line.¡±


    Abraham, still looking at the sky, nced down and added.


    ¡°You¡­ didn¡¯t cross the line, right?¡±


    ¡°Would I be crazy enough to touch a kid?¡±


    ¡°She seems to think otherwise.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°That little one is quite cheeky. I wonder how she¡¯ll be when she finally grows up.¡±


    Abraham chuckled as he muttered and then began to speak.


    ¡°Anyway, I knew you didn¡¯t touch her.¡±


    ¡°Then why¡­¡±


    ¡°I wanted to see how strong you had be.¡±


    ¡°Ah.¡±


    Finally, relieved, Frey widened his eyes as he spoke.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t know you were so strong, Father.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°And that you were a magic swordsman.¡±


    Hearing that, Abraham gave a bitter smile and spoke.


    ¡°I awakened it while fighting your mother.¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­¡±


    ¡°I kept it hidden because it¡¯s such a dangerous skill, but if I knew things would turn out like this, I would have taught it to you.¡±


    With that, Abraham sighed and lowered his head.


    ¡°But I was afraid. Afraid you would be drunk with power like I did in the past.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°In the past, I had both a high reputation and a terrible infamy. My personality was twisted by the power I gained without a sense of responsibility.¡±


    ¡°I see¡­¡±


    ¡°If it weren¡¯t for your mother, I might have be the greatest troublemaker in the Empire.¡±


    Lost in memories and regret, Abraham nced at Frey as he spoke.


    ¡°But, my worries were unfounded. You resemble your mother more.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°When you gain power without responsibility, you tend to increase your responsibilities.¡±


    Frey scratched his head awkwardly at Abraham¡¯s words.


    ¡°And you are stronger than me.¡±


    ¡°Father, that¡¯s a bit¨C¡±


    ¡°I already knew you weren¡¯t using your full strength in our duel.¡±


    Abraham looked at him with a slightly serious expression.


    ¡°You either parried or defended against my attacks.¡±


    ¡°¡­Even so, I can¡¯t do something like that.¡±


    Frey muttered while looking up at the sky with a worn-out expression, and Abraham shook his head.


    ¡°That¡¯s because you¡¯recking in technique.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°When you fought me, you used Ster Magic, didn¡¯t you? It¡¯s the most beautiful magic in the world.¡±


    ¡°¡­Yes.¡±


    As Frey quietly agreed, Abraham grabbed the sword that was stuck in the ground.


    ¡°But why do you just imbue the magic into your sword?¡±


    ¡°¡­What?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s a very inefficient way to use it.¡±


    Frey, looking confused, asked.


    ¡°Then what is the efficient way?¡±


    ¡°You need to wield the sword aura like mana.¡±


    ¡°How is that even possible¨C¡±


    <em>- Crackle¡­</em>


    Frey looked disbelieving at Abraham¡¯s answer. But as he watched the sword aura flow out of the sword and float in the air, he was mesmerized by the scene.


    ¡°How is that possible?¡±


    ¡°Once you understand the principle, it¡¯s very simple. Since you¡¯re stronger than me, if you reach this level, you can perform attacks much more powerful than what I¡¯ve shown today.¡±


    ¡°Then¡­¡±


    ¡°You said there¡¯s a big battleing up soon?¡±


    Abraham gathered the floating sword aura in his hand and spread it around as he spoke.


    ¡°Until then, I¡¯ll train you.¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve already awakened the potential of a magic swordsman, so it¡¯s definitely possible.¡±


    ¡°¡­Thank you.¡±


    As Frey bowed his head, Abraham burst intoughter and ruffled his son¡¯s hair.


    ¡°But your soul is still shattered, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    ¡°Oh, that¡­¡±


    ¡°Is there a way to fix it?¡±


    Then, he looked at Frey with a sharp gaze and asked.


    ¡°As I mentioned, re has a way to extend my lifespan¡­¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s lifespan. I¡¯m talking about your soul.¡±


    Abraham, with a worried expression, continued.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to lose you again.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°I had endless nightmares while I was unconscious. Dreams where you disappeared forever. Dreams where you died on a mission. And dreams where you became the Demon King¡­¡±


    Frey flinched slightly at the strangely familiar content of the dreams. Abraham, observing his expression, asked again.


    ¡°Are you sure I don¡¯t need to worry?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Now that I¡¯ve avoided the penalty, there¡¯s a way. Originally, I couldn¡¯t use it because my lifespan couldn¡¯t withstand it¡­ but now that my lifespan is extended, it should be possible.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s great to hear.¡±


    Realizing that Frey¡¯s words were not empty, Abraham smiled brightly.


    ¡°Though it¡¯s a bit scary¡­¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    ¡°I feel like all my energy will be drained¡­ especially considering my rtionship with Ruby¡­¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about?¡±


    ¡°Oh, nothing.¡±


    ¡°Sigh.¡±


    As Frey¡¯s face turned red, Abraham, guessing what it might be, shook his head and stood up.


    ¡°¡­Can I give you some advice?¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    Then, suddenly, he lowered his voice and looked serious.


    ¡°Do not show favoritism in love.¡±


    ¡°¡­Yes?¡±


    ¡°Make sure no one feels neglected.¡±


    Looking at the cabin, Abraham said in a calm tone, and Frey, reading his father¡¯s expression, mumbled.


    ¡°Father, does that mean¡­ you¡¯re epting our rtionships¡­¡±


    ¡°How could I not? Especially since it¡¯s for saving the world, I have no choice but to ept it.¡±


    Sighing, Abraham looked at Frey with a slightly annoyed expression.


    ¡°But it still feels a bit unfair. I lived my life devoted to only one woman.¡±


    ¡°Well, to save the world, I had no choice¨C¡±


    ¡°If you say so, it must be true.¡±


    With that, Abraham began to walk away.


    ¡°Oh¡­ but do you know this?¡±


    ¡°¡­Yes?¡±


    Suddenly, as he was heading towards the cabin, Abraham turned with a mischievous look and asked, causing Frey, still lying exhausted on the ground, to feel uneasy.


    Whenever his father wore that mischievous look, it always led to a difficult situation.


    ¡°Byw, you need to designate a legal wife, the first wife if you will.¡±


    ¡°¡­!!!¡±


    ¡°Looks like there¡¯s going to be a lot of fighting for that position.¡±


    ¡°¡­Ugh.¡±


    ¡°Take care of yourself.¡±


    With a cheeky smile at the now dumbfounded Frey, Abraham headed towards the cabin.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    <em>- Creak¡­</em>


    ¡°¡±¡­!¡±¡±


    As Abraham entered the cabin, the heroines, who had been sitting demurely, sprang to their feet in surprise.


    ¡°Please, have a seat.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°I said, sit down.¡±


    Finally, they sat down quietly, unable to hide their anxiety at Abraham¡¯s firm yet gentle voice.


    ¡°Frey needs to work on his stamina. It¡¯s not right for the Hero to be exhausted just from swinging a sword a few thousand times.¡±


    As he looked around at them with a sigh, Abraham frowned slightly and asked a question.


    ¡°Or is there a particr reason why his stamina is so poor?¡±


    His sharp question made the heroines flinch in various ways.


    ¡°Haha.¡±


    Seeing their reactions, Abraham smiled wryly and sat down at the table.


    ¡°So, is this everyone?¡±


    He then asked with an uneasy expression.


    ¡°Is there anyone else I don¡¯t know about?¡±


    ¡°Well, actually¡­ there is one more¡­¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Hearing this, Ruby scratched her head and spoke up.


    ¡°It¡¯s the person who directly created this miracle.¡±


    Pointing at re, who was drinking orange juice with an innocent smile, Ruby continued.


    ¡°After countless regressions that nearly broke her mind, she found the crucial variable in that little girl.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s¡­¡±


    ¡°Honestly, without her, things would have ended in tragedy a long time ago. Even after her mind broke, she kept regressing, shattering her soul in the process.¡±


    ¡°That level of dedication deserves recognition. So, who is this person?¡±


    Abraham asked seriously, while Ruby frowned and mumbled something to herself.


    ¡°But¡­ I feel like there was someone else too¡­? Why can¡¯t I remember¡­¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    ¡°¡­?¡±


    Then, suddenly, Abraham widened his eyes and stood up, causing Ruby to look up in surprise.


    ¡°Everyone, I have a question.¡±


    Meanwhile, Abraham, staring out the window with a puzzled look, asked.


    ¡°Why is the holy and noble Pure White Saintess¡­ running off with Frey in a sack?¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°What did you say?¡±


    The heroines, shocked, rushed to the window, and a startling scene unfolded before their eyes.


    <em>- Thud, thud, thud¡­</em>


    Ferloche, wearing a white hood, was sprinting away with Frey stuffed in a sack.


    ¡°Y-Young Master!!¡±


    ¡°T-That crazy bitch!!¡±


    ¡°You bitch! Frey is my star now!!¡±


    ¡°Catch her!!¡±


    ¡°Rrrrr¡­!¡±


    After a brief moment of stunned silence, the heroines, their eyes zing, burst out of the cabin.


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°¡­?¡±


    Abraham and re, watching the scene, tilted their heads in confusion.


    .


    .n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    .


    .


    .


    ¡°Stop right there!!¡±


    ¡°If you don¡¯t stop, we¡¯ll attack you!¡±


    ¡°Go ahead and try! I¡¯ll just rape him!¡±


    Despite the shouts from behind her, Ferloche continued sprinting at full speed with Frey in the sack.


    ¡°F-Ferloche¡­?¡±


    Meanwhile, Frey, bound and wriggling in the sack, managed to poke his head out and speak.


    ¡°Why are you doing this¡­?¡±


    ¡°Why, you ask!¡±


    Ferloche, smiling brightly, began to exin to Frey, who was trembling.


    ¡°Did you forget what my awakening ability is?¡±


    ¡°¡­The ability to manipte souls?¡±


    ¡°Correct!¡±


    As she said this, she leaped into the air andnded in a nearby forest, causing Frey¡¯s face to turn pale.


    ¡°I¡¯m needed in the uing battle, right?¡±


    ¡°Well, yes, but¡­¡±


    ¡°And, to heal your soul now that the lifespan problem is solved, my ability is required.¡±


    As she barreled through the forest, smashing trees in her path, Ferloche nced at Frey with a smile.


    ¡°But you hesitated toe to me because you didn¡¯t want to betray your rtionship with Ruby, right?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°It must be hard for you to make such a decision on your own.¡±


    After a few seconds, she emerged from the forest and continued.


    ¡°So, I¡¯ll take responsibility and be the bitch here!¡±


    ¡°Uh¡­¡±


    ¡°You had no choice but to be raped by me, a woman driven mad! It¡¯s an act sanctioned by God!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°But every time I look at you, I can¡¯t help but think¡­¡±


    As she ascended into the sky again, Ferloche whispered to the pale-faced Frey.


    ¡°You really look incredibly hot.¡±


    ¡°¡­Gulp.¡±


    Frey swallowed dryly without realizing it.


    ¡°When we reach the safe zone, I¡¯ll fuck you like a rabbit, so prepare yourself.¡±


    ¡°¡­Help.¡±


    Hearing Ferloche¡¯s added words, Frey¡¯s eyes began to tremble wildly.

 Chapter 407: Endless Joy

    ¡°¡­Hmm?¡±


    As I lifted my heavy eyelids and gathered my thoughts, I realized that my lower body felt incredibly stiff.


    <em>What?</em>


    <em>Why did my lower body feel like this all of a sudden?</em>


    ¡°¡­Ah.¡±


    Looking down while pondering, I saw Ferloche smiling as she had her mouth wrapped around my cock.


    ¡°Oh.¡±


    Staring nkly at the lewd sight, I suddenly remembered that she had kidnapped me.


    Cold sweat started trickling down as I looked around.<em>Crazy¡­</em>


    It was quite a sight.


    The surrounding area was in ruins.


    I was standing naked, bound hand and foot by white chains summoned from all directions, against a wall that had somehow remained standing amidst the destruction.


    Ferloche, dressed in her saintess attire, was moving her hips while holding my penis in her mouth.


    ¡°Frey, I¡¯m thirsty.¡±


    ¡°What¡­?¡±


    ¡°Give me your cum.¡±


    Ferloche, who had my penis in her mouth, pouted and mumbled.


    I could only stare nkly at her.


    Was she seriously saying she was thirsty and asking for my semen?


    No way.


    A saintess wouldn¡¯t say something so vulgar¡­


    <em>- Spurttt, spurt¡­</em>


    ¡°Gulp¡­ gulp¡­¡±


    There it was.


    Ferloche, who had been stroking my testicles, quickly made me ejacte arge amount of semen.


    She swallowed it with a look of relief on her face.


    The Pure White Saintess was holding my cock with both hands and treating it like a water dispenser, eagerly sucking and drinking from it.


    ¡°Your cum is so fucking delicious!¡±


    Stunned by the absurd sight, I was at a loss for words.


    Ferloche, finally taking her mouth off my penis, eximed with her eyes shining.


    ¡°Give me more!¡±


    Lifting her leg to mp my penis between her knees, she began to stroke my ns with her hand, moving her leg back and forth.


    ¡°Wh-where are we¡­?¡±


    ¡°This is the cathedral you destroyed!¡±


    Barely managing to ask a question through my dizzying thoughts, she replied cheerfully.


    ¡°C-cathedral? Why are we here¡­?¡±


    ¡°So I can amplify my divine power to create a powerful barrier!¡±


    Pointing to the sky through the gaping hole in the ceiling, she showed me a massive barrier covering the entire ruined cathedral.


    ¡°It should hold until the job is done! It¡¯s ancient magicbined with my divine power!¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­¡±


    ¡°By the way, I almost got caught. If Ruby had reached out a little further¡­ I¡¯d be getting beaten to death right now!¡±


    ¡°Wa-wait¡­ Ferloche. I¡­¡±


    Even as she continued to exin, Ferloche kept rubbing my penis with her knee, causing an overwhelming sensation of climax to build up.


    <em>- Squeeze¡­?</em>


    ¡°Just give me your seed already. I¡¯m hungry.¡±


    Sensing my impending orgasm, she tightened her grip with her knee, gently wrapping my penis, and whispered, extending her hand towards my ns.


    ¡°¡­Ugh.¡±


    I couldn¡¯t even think of resisting.


    Having exhausted all my mana in the life-and-death duel with my father, I was already quite worn out.


    And when she extended her hand toward my cock, an overwhelming urge to cum into her pale hand filled my mind.


    ¡°Your semen is overdue. If you don¡¯t pay up soon, I¡¯ll have to forcefully collect it.¡±


    <em>- Spurtt¡­! Spurtt¡­!</em>


    And so, buried in Ferloche¡¯s knee, I obediently deposited another huge load into her waiting hand.


    ¡°Mmm¡­ mmm¡­¡±


    Eyes closed, she brought the cum-filled hand to her mouth, savoring it while looking at me.


    ¡°Uh, um¡­¡±


    Thinking this might be my only chance to stop her, I hastily tried to speak.


    ¡°¡­Yes. Payment confirmed.¡±


    ¡°Heubb!¡±


    ¡°But what should we do about this?¡±


    She gagged me with her panties, preventing me from speaking further, and whispered as she tore a hole in her tights near her abdomen.


    ¡°There still seems to be a lot of unpaid semen in here¡­¡±


    ¡°Hmph¡­¡±


    ¡°Shall we proceed with forced collection?¡±


    Soon, my penis found its way into the hole in her tights.


    <em>- Slide, rub¡­</em>


    ¡°Do you see this? Your penis is trying hard to push into the collection box to save its owner.¡±


    Thebination of the cool tights clinging to my penis and the soft warmth of Ferloche¡¯s lower abdomen created an unbearable sensation.


    ¡°Keep it up? Poor Mr. penis, keep it up?¡±


    <em>- Spurt, Spurt¡­</em>


    ¡°Oh¡­ what a shame. Despite your efforts, you couldn¡¯t keep your seeds.¡±


    With that erotic disy, my penis quickly ejacted again.


    <em>- Drip¡­</em>


    As my penis slipped out, my cum coated her cool tights, spreading it across Ferloche¡¯s belly.


    ¡°How unfortunate¡­ but cumming outside doesn¡¯t count as payment.¡±


    Seeing my penis harden again at her words, Ferloche this time made a small hole lower down, pressing her buttocks against me.


    ¡°Now then¡­¡±


    With a whisper, she inserted my cock into the hole, making it snugly fit against her buttocks.


    As soon as she started rubbing her soft flesh against me, my penis began twitching madly again, overwhelmed by the sensation of her buttocks and the rough, cool tights.


    ¡°Keep it up? Keep it up, Mr.penis?¡±


    <em>- Slide, rub¡­</em>n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    ¡°Oh, I see some hope!¡±


    Rubbing my penis against the crack of her buttocks, Ferloche pped her hands, wiggling her hips.


    ¡°If you can just push a little further¡­ it might count as voluntary payment¡­¡±


    <em>- Spurt¡­!</em>


    ¡°¡­Oh dear.¡±


    But my already hyper-sensitive penis ejacted again, buried in the crack of her buttocks.


    <em>- Rub¡­ rub¡­</em>


    ¡°Such a pity¡­ It¡¯s marked around the entrance, but¡­¡±


    She rubbed her wet buttocks against me, genuinely looking disappointed.


    ¡°¡­I¡¯ll give you onest chance.¡±


    Then she ced my ns between her thighs, whispering in a cold tone.


    ¡°If you can¡¯t pay voluntarily this time¡­ your penis will go bankrupt?¡±


    ¡°Mmph¡­ mmph¡­¡±


    ¡°So, if you don¡¯t want to be forcefully extracted, you should try to mark my inside.¡±


    <em>- Slide, rub¡­</em>


    Watching me, she began rubbing my penis again, nestled between her thighs.


    ¡°Need some help?¡±


    ¡°¡­?¡±


    <em>- Lick¡­</em>


    ¡°¡­!!!¡±


    She licked my corbone and stroked my side, making my mind go nk.


    ¡°This is called¡­ soul rape.¡±


    ¡°Heh¡­ heh¡­¡±


    ¡°Give up and cum, Frey.¡±


    As I tried to hold onto my sanity, her cold words brought on an overwhelming urge to climax instantly.


    <em>No¡­ If this continues¡­</em>


    Suddenly, this thought crossed my mind.


    I didn¡¯t know what she meant by ¡®forceful extraction¡¯, but¡­


    I couldn¡¯t let things go like this.


    ¡°¡­Hup.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡±


    As I clenched my teeth around the panties in my mouth and held back the urge to ejacte, Ferloche¡¯s eyes widened.


    <em>- Drip¡­</em>


    ¡°Are you resisting?¡±


    Ferloche looked down at her panties, now drenched with my saliva.


    ¡°Hey¡­ do you know, Frey?¡±


    Even below her, lewd juices flowed like honey, wetting both her thighs and my penis.


    ¡°Your expression right now¡­ is really turning me on.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t hold back anymore.¡±


    Ferloche, gazing at me with a longing look, pped my testicles with her open palm.


    ¡°¡­Ugh.¡±


    As she pped my testicles, the urge to cum, which I had been desperately holding back, surged all at once.


    <em>- Spurtt¡­! Spurt¡­!!!</em>


    My penis began to cum even harder than ever before.


    <em>- Squeeze¡­?</em>


    ¡°Can¡¯t have you running away, so let¡¯s secure it first¡­¡±


    Ferloche squeezed her thighs tightly, caressing my testicles as she whispered in a soft voice.


    ¡°¡­I wonder if you seeded in making the payment this time?¡±


    Keeping her thighs tightly clenched until I finished ejacting, she lifted her leg and ced her foot on my right shoulder.


    <em>- Plop, plop¡­</em>


    ¡°Do you see this?¡±


    She patted her fold as she spoke.


    ¡°Unfortunately, your genes have just be lotion for my pussy.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re bankrupt, Frey.¡±


    Whispering this in a terrifying tone, she licked my ear.


    ¡°¡­Ugh, ugh.¡±


    ¡°Then, let¡¯s start the extraction procedure!¡±


    My body jerked as she said this, and suddenly, the wall I was bound to copsed backward.


    <em>- Boom¡­!</em>


    ¡°¡­Ugh!?¡±


    The wall that had been holding me upright fell overpletely.


    ¡°The Blessing of the Sun God is very convenient at times like this.¡±


    With just a finger, Ferloche aplished this and licked her lips as she approached me lying on the ground.


    ¡°It¡¯s perfect for when I need a lot of strength.¡±


    ¡°¡­! ¡­!!!¡±


    She climbed on top of me, grabbed my penis, and began positioning her dripping wet pussy over it.


    My semen, overflowing inside her saintess outfit,bined with her once holy and pure image, creating an overwhelming sense of corruption and immorality.


    <em>- Sizzle¡­ sizzle¡­</em>


    But that wasn¡¯t all.


    The thought of being marked by Ferloche, who was invoking the Blessing of the Sun God, in this humiliating position?


    I couldn¡¯t bear to imagine what I¡¯d be.


    <em>- Sizzle¡­ sizzle¡­</em>


    I cautiously tried to use the ster mana, but it quickly dispersed because of the exhaustion from the long duel with my father.


    Furthermore, the white chains binding me were incredibly tough.


    This seemed like¡­


    <em>Is this truly unavoidable¡­?</em>


    ¡°Oh, right.¡±


    As this thought crossed my mind, Ferloche, who had been teasing my ns with her pussy, widened her eyes and mumbled.


    ¡°I almost forgot that!¡±


    ¡°¡­What?¡±


    <em>- p¡­!</em>


    ¡°Ugh¡­¡±


    She pped my testicles again, forcing another ejaction.


    ¡°I haven¡¯t baptized you yet.¡±


    Holding my semen in her hands, Ferloche closed her eyes and poured it over her head.


    ¡°From this moment on¡­¡±


    My semen filled the tight corners of her saintess outfit and dripped from her head to her face as she oozed sticky fluids below.


    ¡°I will be the Saintess who worships you and only you.¡±


    With that, she smiled brightly at me, illuminated by the moon and starlight, looking quite beautiful.


    <em>- Squelch, squelch¡­?</em>


    Except for the fact that her vagina was still wildly riding my penis.


    ¡°It¡¯s time for you to be raped.¡±


    ¡°¡­Heukk.¡±


    ¡°Be calm and ept it humbly.¡±


    <em>Please, someone save me.</em>


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    <em>- Plop¡­!</em>


    ¡°Hahhh¡­!¡±


    Ferloche¡¯s lower mouth, making wet squelching sounds, was filled with Frey¡¯s ns.


    As her lower mouth mmed down with terrifying force, Ferloche¡¯s face showed ecstasy, while Frey¡¯s face disyed dizziness.


    <em>- Drip¡­</em>


    Seeing Ferloche¡¯s blood trickling down, Frey, who had managed to spit out the panties, looked at her with concern.


    ¡°Hey¡­ Ferloche. If it hurts, you can go slowly¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­?¡±


    ¡°Ugh.¡±


    Staring nkly at Frey, Ferloche gently covered his mouth with her underwear and whispered with a soft smile.


    ¡°Fuck, you¡¯re seriously so hot.¡±


    ¡°¡­What?¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t control myself because you turn me on so much.¡±


    Frey, puzzled by her seemingly gentle words but actually a rough statement, saw Ferloche¡¯s eyes ze over as she continued.


    ¡°Why are you so hot? I¡¯ve been trying so hard to hold back, but I just can¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°Well¡­¡±


    ¡°Are you trying to figure out why you turn me on? Ha¡­ seriously¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­Ugh.¡±


    ¡°¡­This is driving me crazy.¡±


    As Ferloche¡¯s hips bounced once, Frey¡¯s whole body trembled and arched up.


    <em>- Spurt¡­!</em>


    ¡°It¡¯s your fault!¡±


    Ferloche¡¯s vaginal walls wrapped around and clung to his penis in an instant.


    <em>- Spurt¡­!!</em>


    ¡°You¡¯re constantly seducing females without even trying; how do you expect me to resist!!¡±


    In the overwhelming sensation of ecstasy, Frey began cumming inside her without even managing a rebuttal.


    <em>- Spurt¡­!!</em>


    ¡°Damn! You¡¯re so delicious! Frey!¡±


    <em>- Spurt¡­</em>


    As his penis was about to goid, Ferloche used her vaginal muscles to keep it hard, thrusting her hips mercilessly.


    ¡°Every inch of you is erotic!¡±


    Every word she spoke sent Frey over the edge, making him cum, while Ferloche squeezed her vagina to keep all his semen inside her.


    ¡°Ferloche¡­¡±


    ¡°Yes! I love you too!!¡±


    ¡°I, I really might die¡­¡±


    Her appearance was that of a subus incarnate.


    ¡°Frey.¡±


    ¡°Huff, huff¡­¡±


    Frey copsed after yet another ejaction.


    ¡°Ha, haha¡­ haha¡­¡±


    Panting heavily, Frey looked at Ferloche and began tough.


    ¡°Are you broken?¡±


    Ferloche looked at Frey with a puzzled expression.


    ¡°¡­Nothing more ising out.¡±


    Then, as she heard his words, she widened her eyes and began hitting his testicles.


    ¡°W-What do you mean? Give me more.¡±


    ¡°Hehe, I can¡¯t give you any.¡±


    Despite her licking his testicles, gently caressing and squeezing them to extract more semen, nothing came out.


    ¡°We still have many positions to try, many ys to do. We need to try outdoor sex, don¡¯t we? Right?¡±


    ¡°Try to rape me¡­ I already dried up¡­¡±


    Half insane, Frey muttered as he watched her, making Ferloche¡¯s expression harden.


    ¡°Hah.¡±


    She sighed, then spoke with her shoulders slumped.


    ¡°We only did it once.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, so just untie¡­ wait, what?¡±


    Frey, shaking the chains, looked puzzled at her words.


    <em>- Sizzle¡­</em>


    ¡°Huh¡­?¡±


    Ignoring his plea, Ferloche, with a sly smile, began forcibly injecting divine power into his cock.


    ¡°Now there are 99 times left.¡±


    ¡°W-wait.¡±


    ¡°You should have realized this was possible when your stamina became abnormal.¡±


    Watching his penis harden again, Frey was struck with terror and began struggling.


    ¡°Wait!! Wait, no!!!¡±


    ¡°Each time you resist, it counts as an additional time.¡±


    ¡°¡­Mmph!?¡±


    ¡°If you take it obediently, I might consider lessening your sentence.¡±


    As she said this, Ferloche put her breast in Frey¡¯s mouth, gently stroking his head, and he immediately mped his mouth shut and began sucking.


    ¡°Good job.¡±


    ¡°¡­Slurp, slurp.¡±


    ¡°As a reward, I¡¯ll be gentle for the second time.¡±


    ¡°¡­Hah?¡±


    Thus, her unending forceful extraction began.

 Chapter 408: Idiot and the Beast

    ¡°Hah¡­ Hah¡­¡±


    <em>- p, p¡­</em>


    The sound of rough breathing and flesh pping against flesh echoed through the ruined cathedral.


    <em>- Spurt, Spurt¡­!</em>


    ¡°Ahhh¡­¡±


    After the 21st ejaction, Frey gave up counting and twisted his body as another orgasm built up.


    <em>- Tingle, tingle¡­</em>


    But his member only left a tingling sensation as it began to shrink. It was the result of countless orgasms forced out by Ferloche¡¯s relentless torment, leaving himpletely drained.


    ¡°F-Ferloche¡­¡±Lying on the ground, trembling, Frey called out her name with a shaky voice.


    ¡°Please, stop¡­¡±


    <em>- Thud, thud¡­</em>


    The timing to inject divine power had long passed, but Ferloche continued to thrust her hips with a vacant expression.


    ¡°At least heal me¡­¡±


    <em>- p, p, p¡­</em>


    In desperation, he grabbed her thighs and pleaded, but she showed no signs of stopping.


    <em>- Spurt¡­</em>


    ¡°Ngh¡­¡±


    Despite beingpletely drained, his member convulsed within her tight folds.


    ¡°Grrr¡­¡±


    Suddenly, something began to change within Frey.


    ¡°Grrr¡­¡±


    The demonification, which he had been suppressing since the Fourth Ordeal, began to manifest in response to the threat to his life.


    ¡°Grrr!!¡±


    <em>- Crack, crackle¡­!</em>


    As his eyes glowed red, Frey strained with all his might, causing the white chains binding him to crack.


    <em>- Snap!!</em>


    Finally, the chains snapped like rubber bands, freeing him.


    ¡°Hah, hah¡­¡±


    Breathing heavily, Frey looked up at Ferloche, who had stopped her movements and was now staring at him with a vacant expression.


    ¡°W-what is this?¡±


    Muttering in a daze, Ferloche stared at the transformed Frey.


    ¡°B-Bad Frey! What evil n are you scheming this time!!¡±


    She weakly punched his chest with her fists, scolding him.


    ¡°You¡¯re bad! Stop¡­ Oh.¡±


    As she iled her arms, she felt something strange and looked down.


    ¡°¡­Huh? Wha?¡±


    Reverting to her dumb state after being in her twisted personality for too long, Ferloche stared at their joined bodies with confusion.


    ¡°W-what is this?¡±


    Lacking understanding, she gently touched her sticky, fluid-covered entrance with slender fingers.


    ¡°¡­Grr.¡±


    ¡°Eek?¡±


    Her eyes widened as his member swelled within her, causing her to withdraw her hand in shock.


    ¡°Why is your thing inside me?¡±


    <em>- Drip¡­</em>


    ¡°T-this is strange. I don¡¯t understand.¡±


    As her folds instinctively tightened around him, she stared down in fear, still joined with him.


    <em>- Throb, throb¡­!</em>


    ¡°Hah, haaah?¡±


    Suddenly, the fluid that had been blocked by his member began to leak out, causing her to instinctively press him back inside.


    ¡°¡­I-I stopped it!¡±


    ¡°Puah.¡±


    ¡°When that strange feeling came over me¡­ Ngh!?¡±


    With a puzzled, innocent expression, she twisted her body and spoke nervously while ncing at Frey.


    ¡°Huh? Heuuuh¡­¡±


    As she felt her first orgasm in her dumb state, she lightly climaxed while still half-impaled on him.


    ¡°¡­W-what is this?¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    After a long pause, she turned her flushed face to Frey and asked with a trembling voice.


    ¡°It¡¯s¡­ something I¡¯ve never experienced before.¡±


    ¡°In what way?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s like¡­ my mind is nk, and my whole body is tingling like it¡¯s been shocked¡­¡±


    She responded in a tiny, shy voice.


    ¡°¡­W-wait a minute.¡±


    Her face turned pale as she recalled the basic sex education given by the nuns.


    ¡°S-sister said¡­ this kind of thing is supposed to be between people who love each other.¡±


    Recalling the nuns¡¯ words, she touched her fingers together and muttered softly.


    <em>- Swish¡­!</em>


    ¡°Eek!?¡±


    Frey grabbed her thighs and stood up, whispering in her ear.


    ¡°Then, what¡¯s the problem?¡±


    ¡°¡­Ah!?¡±


    With demonification enhancing his strength and stamina but also his desire, he pressed her lower abdomen firmly.


    <em>- Press¡­?</em>


    Her eyes widened as she instinctively wrapped her legs around his waist and whispered with a burning face.


    ¡°We¡­ don¡¯t love each other!¡±


    ¡°Why not?¡±


    ¡°Y-you don¡¯t like me!¡±


    Frey chuckled and shook his head.


    ¡°I like you.¡±


    ¡°¡­!¡±


    Her face turned beet red at his words.


    ¡°T-this is strange¡­¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s strange?¡±


    She looked at him with a trembling gaze, then lowered her head and murmured.


    ¡°Hearing that¡­ makes me tingle down there¡­¡±


    ¡°I see.¡±


    ¡°But! I don¡¯t like you!¡±


    ¡°Why not?¡±


    With a determined expression, she raised her head and said firmly, causing Frey to tilt his head in confusion.


    ¡°You¡¯re evil!¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re wicked! Nasty! Annoying! And¡­ and insurrefable!¡±


    ¡°You mean insufferable.¡±


    ¡°Yes! Exactly!¡±


    Still impaled on him, she twisted her body in frustration.


    ¡°So, stop doing this¡­¡±


    ¡°What if I start being good from now on?¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°If I promise not to do any more bad things, will you like me?¡±


    She stared at him nkly for about ten seconds.


    ¡°O-of course.¡±


    She finally replied in a trembling voice.


    ¡°If you be good¡­ I¡¯ll even marry you.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve always¡­ liked you.¡±


    Frey looked at her with a new expression.


    ¡°Since that day¡­ when you gave me the potion and changed my life.¡±


    ¡°¡­Since then?¡±


    ¡°I never wanted to be a saintess. I just¡­ wanted to marry you.¡±


    Listening to her, Frey was uncertain, recalling how prickly she had been like a stray cat.


    <em>- Throb¡­?</em>


    But as if to confirm her words, her folds tightened around him, making him hesitate.


    ¡°So, what do I do?¡±


    Misinterpreting his look, Ferloche tried to recall and say every erotic thing she knew from her limited sex education.


    ¡°Uhm¡­ I tried squeezing a bit¡­ Does it feel good?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­H-Husband.¡±


    At those shy, embarrassed words from Ferloche, Frey¡¯s rationality snapped.


    <em>- p, p¡­!</em>


    ¡°¡­Aaaaah!?¡±


    He grabbed Ferloche¡¯s pale neck and started thrusting vigorously.


    ¡°F-Frey! Stop!!¡±


    Drooling and rolling her eyes, she buried her face in his shoulder and hit his back.


    ¡°It feels strange! It tingles down there!¡±


    ¡°¡­Really?¡±


    ¡°Huh? Uh¡­¡±


    Frey stopped moving and licked her neck, making her confused.


    <em>- Swoosh¡­</em>


    ¡°Huh? Wha¡­?¡±


    Gentlyying her on the ground and stroking her head, Frey made her look up at him with trembling eyes.


    ¡°Why? You said to stop.¡±


    ¡°Th-that¡¯s¡­¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to confirm love through physical means, right?¡±


    Frey kept stroking her head, making her frustrated as she clutched her lower body.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Ferloche?¡±


    ¡°U-uh¡­¡±


    ¡°Is there something you want?¡±


    As he provocatively showed his erect cock, she stared at it with a distressed expression and whispered.


    ¡°¡­Please give it to me.¡±


    ¡°Excuse me? What did you say?¡±


    With a teasing smile, Frey asked again. She closed her eyes and yelled, cing his member on her head.


    ¡°Give me your cock!¡±


    In her dumb state,pletely unaware of sexual matters, her words sounded even more lewd.


    ¡°¡­Ha.¡±


    A quiet smile spread on Frey¡¯s face as he rested his cock on her head.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    ¡°Uhm¡­¡±


    Frey¡¯s member poked softly at Ferloche¡¯s cheek.


    ¡°So¡­ what should I do now?¡±


    ¡°¡­I don¡¯t know? Didn¡¯t you learn anything in sex education?¡±


    In her usual dazed expression, she stared at his member poking her cheek, and he rubbed his tip against her cheek as he asked.


    ¡°They said if you make the cock feel good¡­ baby seeds wille out.¡±


    ¡°Really? Then¡­ how should you do that?¡±


    ¡°First, I think¡­ Mmm?¡±


    With her lips touching his n, she froze, looking nk.


    <em>- Rub, rub¡­</em>


    Frey rubbed his tip against her lips.


    ¡°¡­???¡±


    She tilted her head and stared dumbly. It seemed she really knew nothing about intercourse.


    ¡°In situations like this, you should suck the cock.¡±


    ¡°¡­Suck it?¡±


    She looked shocked, asking if she was supposed to bite it, worried it might hurt.


    ¡°No, don¡¯t use teeth. Suck it like a candy.¡±


    ¡°¡­Mmm!?¡±


    ¡°Try it.¡±


    Frey pushed his member into her mouth.


    <em>- Chomp, chomp¡­!</em>


    ¡°Ow, ow, ow.¡±


    After holding it in her mouth for about five seconds, she began to chew it, making Frey wince.


    ¡°Don¡¯t use teeth, Ferloche.¡±


    ¡°Y-yes¡­¡±


    Startled, she teared up while drooling.


    ¡°Slurp, slurp¡­¡±


    She cautiously began to suck him, her mouth enveloping him fully, then licking his tip.


    ¡°¡­Smooch?¡±


    ¡°Kissing it like a candy?¡±


    ¡°It looks like lips¡­ Hehe.¡±


    Seeing her kiss the tip, Frey¡¯s desire surged, and he flipped.


    ¡°Gak!?¡±


    Suddenly, his member plunged deep into her throat.


    ¡°Cough, cough!¡±


    Gagging at the unfamiliar sensation, she buried her head in his lower abdomen.


    <em>- Spurtt, Spurt¡­!</em>


    Soon, she felt his seed pouring into her stomach.


    ¡°Hubmm¡­¡±


    His member continued to cum, filling her mouth with his seed. With a pale face, she covered her mouth with her hand.


    ¡°Ferloche, if you don¡¯t like it, you can spit it out¡­¡±


    ¡°Om, om¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­?¡±


    Frey, about to offer his hand, tilted his head as she rolled the seed around in her mouth.


    ¡°¡­Gulp.¡±


    Closing her eyes, she swallowed it.


    ¡°Puh¡­ Phew¡­¡±


    ¡°Are you okay?¡±


    ¡°It tastes weird¡­ sticky¡­ fishy¡­ but somehow familiar¡­¡±


    ¡°No, why did you swallow it? You didn¡¯t have to.¡±


    Catching her breath, she stuck out her tongue to show she had swallowed, causing Frey to ask in confusion.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it your baby seed?¡±


    Startled, she replied.


    ¡°I can¡¯t spit it out¡­ I¡¯ll keep it in my belly¡­¡±


    ¡°Uh¡­¡±


    ¡°Does this mean I¡¯m pregnant now?¡±


    Frey, stunned, asked softly.


    ¡°¡­Did you actually get sex education?¡±


    ¡°Yes, when the baby seed enters my belly¡­ I¡¯m pregnant.¡±


    ¡°Sigh.¡±


    Frey, frustrated, ced his hand on her belly.


    ¡°That seed went into your stomach, Ferloche.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    He caressed her belly and continued.


    ¡°The ce for baby seeds is here.¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­¡±


    He poked her lower abdomen, making her nod in understanding.


    ¡°So¡­ put it here.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°Please put the baby seed here and¡­ make me pregnant.¡±


    ¡°¡­Are you serious?¡±


    Her request made him pause, still caressing her lower abdomen.


    ¡°I-I-If I marry you and have a baby¡­ won¡¯t your bad habits decrease?¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡±


    ¡°And¡­ you promised not to do bad things anymore.¡±


    ¡°What if that was a lie?¡±


    ¡°A-ah.¡±


    That expression, as if it hadn¡¯t urred to her, left Ferloche groaning and staring nkly at her lower body.


    <em>- Gurgle¡­?</em>


    The semen that had filled Ferloche¡¯s body was still leaking out.


    ¡°Then¡­¡±


    Watching that, she clenched her hands tightly and looked at Frey.


    ¡°I¡¯ll take responsibility.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°Well, anyway¡­ My life as a saintess is over now¡­¡±


    Ferloche muttered, whispering shyly.


    ¡°Since I¡¯ve lost my purity, I have no choice but to live as your wife¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Frey¡¯s member began to swell wildly.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    ¡°Pant, pant¡­ haah¡­¡±


    <em>- p, p¡­?</em>


    The heightened voices echoed all around.


    Frey, now on top of Ferloche, was moving his hips while their navels were touching.


    ¡°F-Frey¡­¡±


    Ferloche felt indescribable emotions as her small, petite body was enveloped by Frey¡¯s embrace.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    ¡°Now that I think about it¡­ it¡¯s a big problem¡­¡±


    ¡°What is?¡±


    Covering her face with her hands shyly while wrapping her legs around Frey¡¯s waist, she peeked out and murmured anxiously.


    ¡°I¡¯m stupid and don¡¯t know how to be a mother¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­So?¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes. I can¡¯t cook¡­ myundry is terrible¡­ and I don¡¯t understand arithmetic at all¡­¡±


    She looked at Frey with a sad expression.


    ¡°Why am I so stupid¡­¡±


    ¡°No, Ferloche.¡±


    He buried his head in her hair, whispering softly.


    ¡°You¡¯re not stupid at all.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re only like this because of me.¡±


    Tilting her head at his words, she smiled brightly and replied.


    ¡°Thank you, even if it¡¯s just words.¡±


    ¡°No, I mean it¡­¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re truly bing kind.¡±


    She stroked his head as if proud of him.


    ¡°You should have been like this all along, bad Frey.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m dumb, but I¡¯ll do my best for you¡­¡±


    As she spoke, her vagina warmly embraced Frey¡¯s member.


    Finally showing the kindness and gentleness of a saintess, she filled her vagina with divine power and fluids, drenching his member.


    ¡°Now, you¡¯re going to release your baby seed inside me?¡±


    ¡°¡­Yes.¡±


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll get pregnant.¡±


    Ferloche smiled lovingly and whispered as she stroked Frey¡¯s back.


    ¡°I prefer being your wife over being a saintess.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°So, don¡¯t hold back and release it.¡±


    Immediately, Frey¡¯s member, touching her cervix, released its milky contents.


    <em>- Spurts, spurts¡­!</em>


    <em>- Squeeze¡­</em>


    At the same time, Ferloche wrapped her legs around his waist, hugging him tightly.


    ¡°But¡­¡±


    Then, with a restless expression, she whispered.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to finish¡­ what you started earlier?¡±


    ¡°¡­Pfft.¡±


    ¡°Kyaa!¡±


    Thinking of her as a natural-born nymphomaniac, Frey grabbed her thighs and lifted her.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    Some timeter.


    ¡°S-Sun God¡­ I-I¡¯m sowwy¡­¡±


    Ferloche, pinned down and having Frey¡¯s cockthrust into her, drooled and looked up at the sky.


    ¡°Your s-saintess¡­ has lost her purity¡­ and has be¡­wd? Lewd?¡±


    ¡°¡­Lewd.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m so lewd now¡­ I-I¡¯m sowwy¡­ I¡¯ll atone my sin in hel- Hic¡­¡±


    Frey, now skilled at taking her from behind, whispered as he lifted her slightly and thrust into her.


    ¡°Rather than the Sun God¡­ you should apologize to the Star God¡­?¡±


    ¡°¡­Huh?¡±


    At that, Ferloche, making a confused expression, opened her mouth, feeling a twinge in her lower abdomen.


    ¡°Star God¡­ forgive me¡­ I was wrong¡­¡±


    Frey, realizing it was having the opposite effect, mumbled as he released his seed inside her.


    <em>- Tremble¡­</em>


    Simultaneously, Ferloche, with her arms released, slumped to the floor, shaking uncontrobly from the pleasure.


    ¡°Frey¡­ I love you¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know why, but I just like you¡­¡±


    She crawled toward him, holding his member between her breasts and started cleaning his tip with her mouth.


    ¡°¡­What are you doing?¡±


    ¡°C-cleaning up.¡±


    ¡°Cleaning up?¡±


    <em>- Nod, nod¡­</em>


    Having swallowed all the semen left in his urethra, she smiled innocently and mumbled.


    ¡°I used to worry about my big breasts¡­ but now I can use them for this!¡±


    ¡°¡­Don¡¯t ever say that in front of na.¡±


    ¡°Huh? What do you mean by that¡­¡±


    Tilting her head at his words, Ferloche suddenly began to sway.


    ¡°I¡¯m suddenly sleepy¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­Me too.¡±


    ¡°Kyaa¡­¡±


    As Frey fell on top of her, she turned her face away shyly.


    ¡°Uhm¡­¡±


    ¡°Beast Frey¡­¡±


    As the effects of her dumb state and his demonification wore off, they slowly closed their eyes.


    ¡°¡­Ah.¡±


    Shortly after, Ferloche¡¯s eyes snapped open, and she sat up.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Looking around with much clearer and sharper eyes than before, she gazed at Frey, who had fallen asleep with his head on her thigh.


    ¡°¡­Sigh.¡±


    A deep sigh escaped her lips.


    ¡°What a burden I¡¯ve been.¡±


    Stroking his hair with a dark expression, she whispered softly.


    ¡°Talking about rape and all¡­ I¡¯ve missed my chance to leave gracefully. I should have discarded this broken personality long ago after finding re.¡±


    ¡°Grumble¡­¡±


    ¡°Still, I like you. Even though it¡¯s selfish and ugly, I can¡¯t let go of my lingering feelings.¡±


    Looking lovingly at Frey, who still showed signs of his demonification, she raised her hand with a determined expression.


    ¡°But now, it¡¯s time to fulfill my duty.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Surprisingly, she began to use a special technique to synchronize their souls.


    ¡°I love you, Frey.¡±


    She whispered, kissing his forehead with a radiant smile.


    <em>- Shaaa¡­</em>


    Simultaneously, a bright light began to emanate from the entire ruined cathedral.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    ¡°Uhm¡­¡±


    Something wet was falling on his face.


    <em>What¡¯s this? Is it raining?</em>


    <em>- Swoosh¡­</em>


    Opening his eyes, he saw Ferloche beside him, turning her gaze away with a troubled expression.


    ¡°You¡¯re awake already?¡±


    She muttered awkwardly, her eyes, nose, ears, and mouth bleeding.


    ¡°¡­Ferloche?¡±


    What on earth is happening?


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 409: Service Resumption

    ¡°Lie back down quickly¡­¡±


    Even when she was bleeding from her seven orifices, Ferloche spoke softly as she reached out to me.


    ¡°Wait a moment¡­!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    When I grabbed her hand tightly to stop her, Ferloche looked at me with a troubled expression.


    ¡°What exactly is going on?¡±


    <em>Let¡¯s try to piece this together.</em>


    Exhausted from training with my father, I had copsed in the yard, which Ferloche took advantage of to kidnap me.


    Then, I was brought to the ruins of a cathedral I had destroyed, bound by chains, and subjected to endless ¡°extraction.¡±In the midst of this, my demonification progressed, and Ferloche reverted to her dumb state¡­


    And even during this, we continued to make love until I eventually passed out from exhaustion.


    <em>- Drip¡­</em>


    But when I woke up, I found Ferloche looking down at me, bleeding from her eyes, nose, mouth, and ears.


    What the hell happened?


    Even trying to piece it together, I couldn¡¯t understand any of it.


    <em>- ng! ng!</em>


    ¡°Stay still. I need to finish this.¡±


    As I looked up at Ferloche in confusion, she summoned the white chains that had bound me before, with a bitter smile.


    ¡°You need to stay still. This process must go smoothly¡­¡±


    <em>- Snap!</em>


    ¡°¡­Huh.¡±


    Chains wrapped around my arms and legs again.


    But when I opened my eyes wide and applied force, the chains snapped easily.


    It was a simple task for me now, as I still retained some effects of my demonification.


    ¡°Exin, Ferloche.¡±


    ¡°Sigh¡­¡±


    After breaking all her chains, I braced myself against the Sun God¡¯s Blessing.


    But instead of retaliating, Ferloche sighed deeply and lowered her head.


    ¡°¡­Ferloche?¡±


    Cold sweat was dripping from her forehead.


    As she stood there silently, sweat trickling down her face, she looked inexplicably uneasy.


    ¡°Talk to me.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    At times like this, having a mind reading skill would be useful.


    The only downside since the system was destroyed was that I couldn¡¯t use the skills I used to rely on.


    ¡°Ferloche¡­¡±


    Well, there was no system to depend on anymore, so it couldn¡¯t be helped.


    I just had to find out for myself.


    ¡°Let¡¯s talk this through.¡±


    With that in mind, I cautiously approached her, ready to step back if needed. Ferloche flinched and looked at me.


    ¡°¡­Frey.¡±


    Her eyes were filled with a mix ofplex emotions.


    ¡°I¡¯ve fulfilled my purpose.¡±


    ¡°What? What are you talking about? What purpose¡­¡±


    ¡°So now it¡¯s time to fulfill my duty.¡±


    It seemed there was a deep story behind this.


    ¡°Can you exin more?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    I decided to listen to her story quietly.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    Frey.


    When I first received the retry ability from you, I was full of hope.


    I was the Saintess who hunted you as the leader of the heroines in each cycle.


    And eventually, I was the one who pierced your heart and caused your demise.


    I thought I could make up for my foolish mistakes and give you a happy ending.


    But the process was more difficult than I imagined.


    Of course, it was natural.


    I was thrown into this with no guides or strategies, just my body.


    After repeatedly going back in time countless times, my tightly held mind started to break down.


    The initial fervor and hope I had gradually faded, reced by emptiness.


    Even so, I kept repeating the cycle over and over¡­


    Eventually, my original personalitypletely broke down.


    How pathetic am I?


    You and Ruby went through the same cycles, yet I¡¯m the only one who ended up like this.


    But I couldn¡¯t help it.


    My maximum mental strength was 8.


    Compared to you and Ruby, who had a maximum mental strength of 10, there was a significant gap.


    Of course, that also showed myck of ability.


    But I really did my best.


    Although the initial emotions and hope faded into distant memories, one thought never changed.


    To give you a happy ending.


    That one thought¡­


    For that one overarching goal, I took every possible measure.


    To find the one variable that would break this endless cycle of tragedy.


    It was indeed a reckless endeavor. Instead of focusing solely on defeating the Demon King, I had to experiment with every aspect of this world.


    But with the sole thought of achieving the overarching goal, I tirelessly repeated the cycles.


    And finally, I found it.


    The Sun God, who altered the world once during my endless retries.


    And the legacy of the First Hero, ¡®Kim Han-byeol,¡¯ who was summoned by the Sun God.


    The ¡®one coincidence¡¯ and self-shining light, re.


    What was the trigger again?


    Ah, I remembered.


    One day, while researching the early phases of the Retry,


    I saved a child who was being taken by some thugs while apanying you to an auction.


    And when I handed her the ring you always gave me early on¡­ a miracle happened.


    When I found that, I was overjoyed. It was the day my heart pounded the most during the endless cycle of Retry.


    Did the First Hero feel the same way when he discovered her by chance?


    It was a bit disappointing that he didn¡¯t include it in the prophecy book, thinking it was just a bug, but let¡¯s overlook that since it was his legacy.


    Anyway, back to the main point¡­


    From then on, things progressed smoothly.


    Whether by coincidence or by bringing her to you¡­


    By repeatedly doing this, I eventually seeded in imprinting Glear¡¯s information into your soul and subconscious.


    The inevitability disguised as a chance encounter with the most excellent awakening effect.


    That encounter was made possible just a few cycles ago.


    And perhaps that was the right answer.


    The eternal tragedy seemed to being to an end.


    But what should I do?


    I created the right answer, but I also made a mistake.


    For instance, ¡®your happy ending.¡¯


    The immutable premise was copsing.


    Influenced by my broken personality, it had turned into ¡®your happy ending alone,¡¯ but I thought it didn¡¯t matter.


    I found out for the first time too.


    That there was a ¡®Zeroth Cycle.¡¯


    Ruby, whom I hated and who was the Demon King, was actually a protagonist like you.


    So what am I?


    During your Retry, I hunted you,


    During my Retry, I hunted Ruby.


    And during Ruby¡¯s Retry, I even arrogantly unted my petty knowledge.


    In the end, I was a fool, an idiot, a simpleton from beginning to end.


    And now, I¡¯m just a nuisance.


    My broken personality kept going berserk because of my low maximum mental strength.


    Even today, look at this disgraceful behavior.


    Now I had calmed down a bit, but I could go on a rampage again at any moment.


    I¡¯m bing a stumbling block to your and Ruby¡¯s happy ending.


    So recently, I thought of a very good solution.


    By using the newly awakened ¡®soul power,¡¯ I could consume the soul of my broken personality to heal you.


    My dumb personality and my broken personality had fallen to the point where their souls were almostpletely separate.


    How is it? It¡¯s quite the perfect solution, right?


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    ¡°If I abandon the broken personality, your soul will heal, and the devoted dumb personality will remain.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°So I was carrying it out, but you woke up too early. Hence, the bleeding from my seven orifices.¡±


    Ferloche¡¯s long exnation was finallying to an end.


    ¡°Now, let¡¯s get back to it.¡±


    ¡°¡­?¡±


    ¡°Lie down on myp, Frey.¡±


    Saying this, she patted herp and gestured for me toe.


    ¡°Let¡¯s finish this quickly. The barrier is about to break, and that would be troublesome.¡±


    As she said, there were small cracks in the barrier.


    At this rate, it would probably break in a few tens of minutes.


    ¡°Ferloche.¡±


    As I thought about this and looked at her, I quietly opened my mouth.


    ¡°Stop it.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    Then, she asked with a face full of pure curiosity.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you hate this broken me?¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about? There¡¯s no way I could hate you.¡±


    ¡°Even if you don¡¯t hate me now, you will surely hate meter.¡±


    She answered with a stiff face, a smile ying at her lips.


    ¡°No, that won¡¯t ever happen¡­¡±


    ¡°Ruby, the five main heroines, the sub-heroines¡­ I will be a thorn in the side of all of them. I don¡¯t want that.¡±


    ¡°Ferloche!¡±


    ¡°Before I be more disgraceful, it¡¯s time for me to leave.¡±


    Saying this, she stood up with shining eyes.


    ¡°Do you think I¡¯ll allow that¡­?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll have to. I¡¯m the only one who can heal your shattered soul.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to consume your soul to do that!¡±


    ¡°I do. Whether it¡¯s the unstable dumb soul or my broken original soul, one of them has to be consumed.¡±


    As she said this, light began to emanate from her body.


    She was probably invoking the Sun God¡¯s Blessing.


    Damn, wasn¡¯t there a good way out of this?


    ¡°Ferloche, you really¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­Honestly, I don¡¯t like this either. I like you. I want to keep you for myself like crazy right now.¡±


    But without giving me time to think, Ferloche started approaching me.


    ¡°Hey, Frey. Be good to the dumb personality. She¡¯s a pure and kind friend.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Why are you like that? Smile!¡±


    Finally, she grabbed my cheeks and said with a broad smile.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t this the long-awaited happy ending!¡±


    ¡°¡­Ferloche.¡±


    Watching her quietly, I grabbed her shoulders and whispered softly.


    ¡°But why are you like this?¡±


    ¡°¡­What?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re crying, you fool.¡±


    When I said that and wiped away her tears from her eyes, her tears smeared on my hand.


    ¡°¡­Frey.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not a happy ending.¡±


    Looking at her, I dered firmly.


    ¡°I will not tolerate anyone¡¯s sacrifice or tragedy anymore.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ve finally escaped the system, so I must do at least this much as a hero.¡±


    Listening to my words, Ferloche¡¯s face contorted as she opened her mouth.


    ¡°But¡­ there¡¯s no other way to heal your soul¡­¡±


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s an inevitable sacrifice, so let me bear the burden¡­¡±


    ¡°No, just no.¡±


    ¡°Mm.¡±


    Blocking her mouth, I held her hand and whispered.


    ¡°Let¡¯s find another way.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re not an outcast. We need you.¡±


    ¡°But¡­!¡±


    ¡°In the happy ending I¡¯m aiming for, no one will be left out.¡±


    The moment I said that,


    <em>- CRASH!!</em>


    The massive barrier surrounding us shattered and began to copse in an instant.


    ¡°¡­How? It should have held out longer.¡±


    Ferloche murmured, watching in disbelief.


    ¡°It¡¯s the miracle you found.¡±


    ¡°No sweet potatoesssssss <sup>1</sup>¡­!¡±


    ¡°¡­Ah.¡±


    I smiled as I looked at re, running towards us with her eyes fixed on the air, and whispered, causing Ferloche to wear a dazed expression.


    ¡°In this situation¡­ we need to move¡­¡±


    <em>- BOOM!!!</em>


    At that moment,


    ¡°Got you.¡±


    ¡°¡­Gehack.¡±


    Ruby, flying towards us with all her might, kicked Ferloche aside, sending her flying into the distance.


    ¡°Frey. That was a good speech.¡±


    ¡°¡­Yeah.¡±


    Ruby cracked her hand as she saw Ferloche¡¯s struggle against the wall in the distance. She paused and whispered.


    ¡°Yes, everyone¡¯s happy ending is important. Everyone¡¯s¡­ everyone¡¯s¡­¡±


    ¡°Ruby?¡±


    ¡°¡­It¡¯s nothing. Anyway, wait there.¡±


    ¡°Go easy on her.¡±


    With that, Ruby spread her wings again and flew towards Ferloche, her eyes gleaming.


    ¡°Haha.¡±


    Watching this, I couldn¡¯t help butugh and then turned to the heroines approaching me.


    <em>Finally¡­ The end is near.</em>


    Despite the briefmotion, it seems we managed to handle it sessfully.


    ¡°No sweet potatoes! No sweet potatoes!¡±


    ¡°Ouch! Ow, ow¡­¡±


    ¡°No sweet potatoes!¡±


    Seeing Ferloche getting hit on the head by re while Ruby held her by the cor reassured me.


    ¡°Let go¡­ I need to finish the soul treatment¡­¡±


    ¡°Sweet potato!¡±


    ¡°I have to. To revive Frey, I need to treat his soul, which means using my soul¡­¡±


    ¡°Are you stupid?¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Just merge the dumb personality with the original one!¡±


    re said, hitting her on the head again, causing Ferloche to look at her with a dazed expression.


    ¡°But¡­ um¡­¡±


    ¡°Then your mind will recover! And you¡¯ll have the strength to heal the Hero! It¡¯s a win-win!¡±


    ¡°T-That¡¯s not the problem.¡±


    Ferloche then looked at Ruby.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­¡±


    Lowering her eyes, she whispered apologetically.


    ¡°¡­If you want, I¡¯ll step down. So¡­¡±


    ¡°First, take this hit.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    <em>- BOOM!!!</em>


    As I watched the massive cloud of demonic energy form, I shook my head and turned to the heroines.


    ¡°Starting today, I¡¯ll be training with my father.¡±


    ¡°Frey¡­¡±


    ¡°The Academy¡¯s Siege is right around the corner. Make sure you¡¯re all prepared.¡±


    After saying that and starting to walk outside, I stopped and looked back at them.


    ¡°Let¡¯s all be happy.¡±


    Seeing the heroines nod, a happy smile spread across my face.


    ¡°All of us, definitely.¡±


    Kania, Irina, na, Serena, Ferloche.


    Isolet, Lulu, Aishi.


    And Ruby, along with the academy students.


    The decisive moment for everyone¡¯s happiness was approaching.


    ¡°¡­Hmm?¡±


    But why did I keep feeling uneasy?


    .


    .


    .@@novelbin@@


    .


    .


    Meanwhile, at that time.


    > How did you get in there? (02:24)


    > Let¡¯s make a deal. (17:30)


    > If you cooperate with me, I¡¯ll get you out of that ce. (17:31)


    Sitting in a dark room with disheveled hair and a hollow expression, Roswyn nced at the chat window in front of her.


    Do you want to block this user?


    > You¡¯ll regret this. (17:32)


    Blocked


    She then pushed the chat window aside and looked back at the monitor in front of her.


    <em>- Click, click¡­</em>


    Her busy hands moved as she read a simple announcement.


    Dark Tale Fantasy Series Service Resumption Notice


    GM Mademoiselle


    [Comments 9999+]<ol>1. A Korean ng for a frustrating moment.</ol>

 Chapter 410: The Two Truths

    <em>- ng¡­!</em>


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡±


    A crisp, refreshing metallic sound echoed through the makeshift training area beside the cabin.


    ¡°Frey, you¡¯re truly amazing. To have grown this much in such a short time.¡±


    My father, who had lost his sword to my strike, looked at me with a newfound expression and murmured.


    ¡°¡­Father, are you alright?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine. This is nothing.¡±


    He waved off my concern with his hand, but to my eyes, he didn¡¯t look well at all.


    It was inevitable.In the past, he was healthy, but ever since my mother died, he secretly suffered from a heartache, hiding it from me and Aria.


    Moreover, having been bedridden for a long time due to the system and suddenly overexerting himself, he was bound to reach his limit.


    I¡¯m worried he was overexerting himself to help with my training.


    ¡°Father, let¡¯s stop for today. We¡¯ve already practiced enough swordsmanship¡­¡±


    ¡°Cough, cough¡­ But the time we¡¯ve had to practice is far too short.¡±


    Despite his tired appearance, my father waved me off as I tried to support him back to the hut.


    ¡°Although you¡¯ve adapted quickly¡­ any misstep could endanger you.¡±


    It seems my father wanted to teach me as much swordsmanship as possible before the Academy Siege began.


    ¡°And you haven¡¯t tried the technique yet¡­¡±


    He was pushing himself without regard to his body.


    ¡°Father¡­¡±


    ¡°Hand me the sword. I¡¯ll demonstrate the technique now¡­¡±


    What should I do?


    It seemed the only way to convince him was to show results.


    ¡°Son?¡±


    <em>- Crackle¡­!</em>


    As I thought this and gripped my father¡¯s beloved sword, instead of handing it back to him, I channeled my sword aura into the de.


    Then, a shimmering silver energy began to flow through the entire sword.


    This was a sword aura imbued with the properties of ster magic, a unique energy that only I could wield. It resonated with the sword and flowed into the ground. ?£Á?????¦¥?


    ¡°Huff¡­!¡±


    After observing this for a moment, I took a deep breath and unleashed a strike toward the sea with all my might.


    <em>- Crackle¡­!</em>


    A brilliant, dazzling trajectory flew toward the sea.


    ¡°¡­Ha.¡±


    My father, who had been staring nkly at the sight of my strike splitting the sea and scattering ster magic everywhere, burst intoughter and turned his gaze to me.


    ¡°When did you master this?¡±


    ¡°¡­Last night, while practicing alone.¡±


    ¡°Really? If that¡¯s true, it¡¯s truly impressive.¡±


    He continued, looking amazed.


    ¡°This is a technique I barely mastered with a specific purpose in mind.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Moreover, its power, duration, and size surpass mine by several times. My son is truly extraordinary.¡±


    My father, with a proud expression, patted my head.


    ¡°¡­Thank you.¡±


    I smiled at him, but my heart felt uneasy.


    <em>I¡¯m still not there yet¡­</em>


    I didn¡¯t master it because I¡¯m extraordinary.


    I seeded because of a desperate desire, just like my father¡¯s at that time, to make everyone happy.


    And I still couldn¡¯t unleash its full power because of my damaged left arm.


    Even if my arm were healthy, it seemed like a long way to go to reach the level where I could split the sun.


    To make everyone happy, I needed to be that strong. But was it even possible?


    ¡°Father, can I split the sun with this technique?¡±


    ¡°The sun?¡±


    I asked, feeling slightly frustrated, and he gave a simple answer.


    ¡°Of course, you can. With the ster magic you¡¯ve acquired, it¡¯s possible.¡±


    ¡°¡­Really?¡±


    ¡°But remember, starse in various sizes.¡±


    He smiled gently and whispered.


    ¡°There are stars bigger than the sun, smaller stars, and stars the same size as the sun. After all, the sun itself is also a star.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°So you must be a star big enough to swallow the sun.¡±


    It was a simple yet difficult solution.


    Could I reach that level in time?


    ¡°So believe in yourself and move forward. There will be light there.¡±


    ¡°¡­I understand.¡±


    I had to set aside my doubts and face the challenge.


    Only then I could advance.


    I just had to believe in the infinite potential of the ster magic my mother gave me and the swordsmanship my father taught me.


    As my father said, ¡°believe in myself and move forward, there will be light¡±.@@novelbin@@


    ¡°Herooo¡­!¡±


    As I put down my sword, someone came running toward us from a distance.


    ¡°Lunch is ready! Come and eat!¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    re, who had stopped in front of me while holding something in her arms, smiled brightly and said.


    ¡°Oh, and here, take this!¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    As I was about to stroke her head and walk away, she handed me what she was holding tightly.


    ¡°I made a lunchbox! Eat it if you get hungry during night training!¡±


    ¡°You made this?¡±


    ¡°Yes! I made it myself!¡±


    re, with a steaming lunchbox, clung to me with a bright smile.


    ¡°I made it with Kania¡¯s help early this morning!¡±


    Her face was smudged with soot, and she looked a bit tired.


    She must have made it herself. I¡¯m touched.


    ¡°As a reward, give me a kiss!¡±


    ¡°¡­Hmm?¡±


    I looked down at her with a proud expression, and she closed her eyes tightly and shouted.


    <em>- Flick!</em>


    ¡°¡­Ouch.¡±


    I gently flicked her forehead and took her hand.


    ¡°You cheeky little rascal.¡±


    ¡°¡­Hmph.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go eat.¡±


    Entering the hut, which was full of fierce beasts, with such a cute and pure child made me feel strangely relieved.


    ¡°¡­That lunchbox, it¡¯s filled with stamina-boosting food.¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve also suffered a lot from your mother¡­ I know it well.¡±


    As we walked toward the hut, my father¡¯s deep voice sounded from behind.


    ¡°Be careful¡­ son.¡±


    ¡°¡­!?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s only a moment, son.¡±


    What did he mean by a moment?


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    ¡°Mm, it¡¯s delicious as always.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Everyone, including Ruby, re, and all the heroines except Ferloche, gathered for lunch.


    ¡°¡­Hmm?¡±


    Eating a particrly delicious meal after expending a lot of energy made the food even much more delicious. However, I looked up as I sensed an odd atmosphere.


    All the heroines were staring at me with their forks in hand.


    For reference, Lulu was lying at my feet, eating.


    Once a pet, always a pet, or so they say.


    ¡°Ahem, it¡¯s not as good as mine, but¡­ it¡¯s pretty decent. Tasty.¡±


    As I petted Lulu, who was rubbing against my leg while I ate, Ruby, chewing on some rye bread, muttered this.


    ¡°Well, it is quite a decent meal, even if it¡¯s not as heartfelt as mine.¡±


    ¡°Hmph, thest time I ate it, I almost threw up.¡±


    ¡°N-no! And besides, you use magic¡­ mmph.¡±


    Then, Ruby quickly covered Serena¡¯s mouth and smiled at me.


    ¡°Nom nom¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Everyone, except re, who was busy chewing on her potato stew, and Ferloche, who was concentrating in her room to merge her souls, stared nkly at the scene.


    ¡°¡­What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°Oh, nothing.¡±


    ¡°Haha, hahaha¡­¡±


    As I looked around at them, puzzled, they quickly corrected their expressions and started shoving food into their mouths.


    ¡°I made today¡¯s meal.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°Do you like it best?¡±


    Among them, Kania confidently spoke to me for the first time in a while.


    ¡°Well, Kania always had great cooking skills¡­¡±


    ¡°Indeed, I¡¯m probably the best cook here.¡±


    Kania said this with a sparkle in her eyes, then asked me a question.


    ¡°B-But, Young Master¡­ where is F-F-Father?¡±


    ¡°Father? He had some business to attend to and stepped out.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Kania¡¯s jaw dropped in a daze, and murmurs rose around us.


    ¡°You were making a fuss since dawn to make food that would capture Father¡¯s heart.¡±


    ¡°This kind of trickery is why you fail, you thieving cat.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll dly eat the meal you prepared?¡±


    ¡°Hero! Try this! It¡¯s delicious!¡±


    Finally, the heroines rxed their expressions and began to smile as they started their meal in earnest, while Kania¡¯s shoulders slumped, and she started to look dejected.


    ¡°Kania, how¡¯s your awakening going?¡±


    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s going well.¡±


    To cheer her up, I gently asked, and she replied with a bright smile.


    ¡°I¡¯m in the final stages now.¡±


    ¡°¡­Really? What ability did you get?¡±


    Curious about her awakening ability, I tilted my head and asked. Kania, who was snugly beside me, gazed into the air with a smile.


    Kania: Hello?


    Sr: Wow! A neer! Finally, there¡¯s another person other than the youngest!


    Lunar: Sis, did you forget I¡¯m your younger sister¡­?


    Ster: Hi!


    I didn¡¯t know what she was seeing, but from her content smile, it was clear she had gained a very powerful ability.


    ¡°na, what about you?¡±


    ¡°M-me? Me?¡±


    Smiling, I turned to na, who was huddled in a corner of the table, nibbling on her food.


    ¡°Yeah, you were the first toplete your awakening.¡±


    ¡°The first¡­¡±


    Her eyes darted around wildly, then she murmured.


    ¡°Among these outstanding people¡­ I was the first¡­ hehe¡­¡±


    <em>- Rumble¡­!</em>


    ¡°So, I was the best!¡±


    Then, exuding a terrifying Aura of Domination, na began to puff up with pride.


    <em>She¡¯s even stronger thanst time¡­</em>


    I felt a chill run down my spine and the urge to kneel before her, just as expected from the first toplete her awakening.


    Still, I hoped she¡¯d gain some self-confidence soon. Despite mocking talented people, she was just as talented herself.


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    Of course, the problem was that the people here were among the strongest in the world.


    ¡°It¡¯s cute how you make a fuss over such trivial things.¡±


    ¡°Princess! Scary!¡±


    ¡°¡­Interesting.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Ruby, who was the Demon King until recently, re, who was talented beyond measure, Irina, who had recently acted strangely, and the other heroines all focused their attention on na.


    ¡°Stop making a fuss.¡±


    ¡°But¡­ I have to show Frey my power¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­We¡¯re eating.¡±


    ¡°Ugh¡­¡±


    Sweating, na shrank again at Ruby¡¯s calm words.


    ¡°You¡¯re amazing, na! You¡¯ll be great inrge-scale battles!¡±


    ¡°You¡­ you¡¯re talented too¡­¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°All talented people¡­ die¡­¡±


    I tried to encourage her, but she mumbled something and turned into a canary, flying off to her nest.


    ¡°Serena, what about you?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m perfect. I feel like my mind is clearer.¡±


    I scratched my head, then turned to Serena.


    ¡°Well, you don¡¯t even need to say anything.¡±


    ¡°¡­Hehe.¡±


    Her awakening ability was to break through the system¡¯s intelligence limits. She had recently started research to artificially create ¡®Light Mana,¡¯ challenging the world¡¯s limits, so words weren¡¯t necessary.


    ¡°And also¡­ um, the baby¡­¡±


    Watching her fondly, I noticed Serena blushing and whispering to me.


    ¡°¡­Mmph.¡±


    ¡°It seems our due dates will ovep.¡±


    But Ruby quickly covered her mouth and delivered the news.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you curious who will give birth first?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no need topare such things. Our love for Frey¨C¡±


    ¡°The long-awaited bet will finally end.¡±


    ¡°¡­Do you think I¡¯ll lose?¡±


    As the conversation continued, I felt the weight of the surrounding gazes.


    ¡°Ahem.¡±


    Though no one spoke, I could almost hear the whispers, ¡°When will I get pregnant?¡± Except for Ruby and Serena, everyone else was stuck at the conception stage.


    ¡°Ferlochepleted her awakeningst time¡­ Sister Isolet too¡­ Lulu is almost done¡­¡±


    Avoiding their stares, I mumbled to myself and finally turned to thest person.


    ¡°Irina! How about you?¡±


    ¡°¡­Hmm?¡±


    ¡°How is your awakening going?¡±


    I asked a question just to change the atmosphere, to give apliment.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Irina?¡±


    But soon, I regretted asking that question.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    ¡°I¡­ I haven¡¯t made any progress yet.¡±


    Irina, looking down, muttered in a dejected voice.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    A whileter, after the meal was over.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    The heroines, having sent Frey out of the dining room under the pretext of cleaning up, silently stared at each other.


    ¡°¡­You all knew Father was going out today, didn¡¯t you?¡±


    The first to speak was none other than Kania.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me?¡±


    ¡°Do I really have to?¡±


    ¡°How could you not? I just wanted to do something nice for him.¡±


    ¡°I can see right through you~¡±


    ¡°Stop hiding under the covers, you thieving cat.¡±


    ¡°Professor, how did you know?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    As the banter started, Ruby, who had been watching with a rxed expression, and Serena, who was gently stroking her belly, both stood up and spoke softly.


    ¡°It¡¯s amusing to watch you y house.¡±


    ¡°I need to go for some prenatal education.¡±


    The atmosphere quickly grew quiet.


    ¡°But we can¡¯t always stay on the same level.¡±


    ¡°Should I y ssical music today¡­ or maybe an orchestra¡­?¡±


    Unlike when Frey was present, Ruby whispered with a chilling smile, and Serena cradled her belly as they quietly left the dining room, casting a cold silence over the room.


    ¡°That¡¯s right! We can¡¯t always stay on the same level!¡±


    In that situation, re stood up with a slightly serious expression.


    ¡°Frey isn¡¯t a pervert who likes children.¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s cute¡­ let her be.¡±


    ¡°Right. Plus, she saved the Master¡¯s life, after all.¡±


    ¡°I used to be that young too¡­¡±


    The heroines looked at her with more affection thanpetitiveness or jealousy, petting her gently.


    ¡°Um¡­¡±


    As she was surrounded by them, receiving their touches quietly, re tilted her head and asked a question.


    ¡°When I be an adult, how old will you all be?¡±


    Everyone in the dining room froze.


    ¡°¡­Oh.¡±


    Isolet, who was patting re¡¯s head, froze a little more than the others.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to watch the Hero train~¡±


    Leaving everyone frozen behind, re dashed out of the dining room.


    ¡°Lady Sr¡­? A drama? Leave it to the expert? What drama¡­?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m still¡­ still in my twenties¡­ still¡­ twenties.¡±


    Followed by Kania, who was staring nkly into space and started tapping something in the air. Then Isolet also began to stagger out of the room, mumbling to herself with vacant eyes.


    ¡°M-master¡­ Please take me for a walk tonight¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    As even Lulu left the dining room, only two girls remained.


    ¡°¡­Ugh.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    na, who had turned back into human form, regretting not staying in her transformed state to avoid the heroines¡¯ pressures.


    And Irina, who had been silent with her head down since her earlier statement.


    ¡°Uh, um¡­ Irina?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Why haven¡¯t you left¡­?¡±


    ¡°¡­Sigh.¡±


    ¡°N-nevermind.¡±


    na, trying to start a conversation, quickly gave up and resumed eating her unfinished meal after Irina sighed.


    <em>- Squeak¡­</em>


    ¡°You two.¡±


    ¡°Eek?¡±


    Seeing Ruby suddenly enter the room, na, startled, tried to hide her food.


    ¡°W-what¡¯s going on?¡±


    ¡°I have something to discuss with you.¡±


    ¡°W-with us?¡±


    na, who had the least interaction with Ruby and found her slightly intimidating as she had been the Demon King not too long ago, started sweating nervously.


    ¡°It¡¯s something very important for both of you.¡±


    ¡°V-Very important¡­ ugh¡­¡±


    na, who felt scared and burdened by Ruby, shrank even more, looking as if she were about to cry.


    ¡°Now¡­ who should go first?¡±


    ¡°T-then¡­ maybe Irina should go first¡­¡±


    ¡°Alright, na. You first.¡±


    ¡°Eek.¡±


    Pointing at Irina nervously, na gulped when Ruby¡¯s gaze fell on her.


    ¡°Do you want to hear the good news or the bad news first?¡±


    ¡°G-G-good news first.¡±


    Closing her eyes tightly, na chose to hear the good news first.


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll start with the good news.¡±


    The next moment, she could hardly believe her ears.


    ¡°na, your mother is alive.¡±


    ¡°¡­What?¡±


    na jumped up from her seat in shock, while Irina, finally snapping out of her daze, stared at Ruby with wide eyes.


    ¡°What are you talking about¡­?¡±


    ¡°And Irina, you are not actually human.¡±


    ¡°¡­What?¡±


    Irina, looking just as shocked as na, stood up.


    ¡°Sit down.¡±


    Ruby murmured in a low voice, watching them.


    ¡°This will take quite a while.¡±


    Slowly sitting back down, the two girls began to listen intently to Ruby¡¯s words.

 Chapter 411: The Strongest Lizard In the World

    ¡°M¨CMy mother is alive¡­?¡±


    na¡¯s trembling voice echoed through the dining room.


    ¡°Is¡­ is that true?¡±


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s true.¡±


    ¡°But how? Why?¡±


    ¡°First, calm down a bit.¡±


    ¡°H-How can I calm down?¡±


    Ruby spoke to her in a gentle voice, but na, with tears in her eyes, shook her head.


    ¡°I-It¡¯s my lifelong regret. My mother dying like that.¡±¡°Hmm¡­¡±


    ¡°Everything that made me strong, everything that made me clench my teeth, it was all because of my mother¡¯s tragic end¡­¡±


    ¡°It seems it¡¯s time to tell you the bad news before it¡¯s toote.¡±


    As na hung her head, Ruby sighed and began to speak.


    ¡°Do you know why you were always offered as a sacrifice for the Demon King¡¯s descent?¡±


    ¡°¡­What?¡±


    na, who had been sobbing, now looked up with a hardened expression.


    ¡°It¡¯s not because you have royal blood. The influence from your mother¡¯s side yed a bigger role.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°Your mother and you were the highest quality sacrifices in the world.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Even though the Emperor was indifferent, your mother¡¯s fall was so unexpected because of that.¡±


    na, consumed by cold anger, listened intently.


    ¡°Your mother¡¯s soul was extracted from her body at the moment of her execution.¡±


    ¡°Grhh¡­¡±


    ¡°And thanks to that damned Empress Ramie, it was sold to the kingdom that offered the highest price.¡±


    ¡°¡­What¡¯s the evidence?¡±


    ¡°In the Zeroth cycle, when I tried to rescue her, the auction was already in progress.¡±


    As na ground her teeth and asked, Ruby answered in a low voice.


    ¡°So¡­ where was she sold?¡±


    ¡°¡­Sigh.¡±


    Ruby sighed quietly, looking at na who had begun to disy the qualities of a supreme ruler again after so long.


    ¡°The Church, Count Justiano, Marquis Hylin, and even the Secret Lord were among thepetitors¨C¡±


    ¡°Just tell me who bought her.¡±


    ¡°The Cloud Kingdom.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡±


    As soon as Ruby said that, na stood up, emitting a murderous aura.


    ¡°I¡¯ll erase the Cloud Kingdom from the map.¡±


    ¡°Calm down. To be precise, she ended up with the court wizard of the Cloud Kingdom.¡±


    Ruby quickly grabbed na and gently guided her back to her seat.


    ¡°The kingdom knew nothing. It was the sole action of that swindler, who was treated almost like a chancellor.¡±


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll find and butcher that swindler.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s your choice. But listen to the rest of the story first.¡±


    na, barely containing her anger, fell silent at Ruby¡¯s earnest tone.


    ¡°Your mother¡¯s soul is intended to be offered as a sacrifice during the Siege of the Academy.¡±


    ¡°¡­How do you know that?¡±


    ¡°The court wizard who coborated with the Demon King is nning to activate an artifact buried under the Cloud Kingdom.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve experienced it several times.¡±


    na and Ruby¡¯s eyes met briefly.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what to say. I¡¯m really sorry¡­¡±


    ¡°You know you don¡¯t have to apologize.¡±


    na spoke with an aura of authority after a long time, as Ruby tried to apologize.


    ¡°You saved my mother in the first ce. And then what you did after the Zeroth cycle was not of your own will.¡±


    ¡°But still¡­¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s move on. There¡¯s no point in arguing about it now.¡±


    As na summed it up, Ruby nodded with her eyes closed and continued speaking.


    ¡°Anyway, the good news is, if we win the battle and prevent theplete consumption of her soul, there¡¯s a chance to revive your mother.¡±


    ¡°¡­Then what¡¯s the bad news?¡±


    ¡°The bad news is¡­ the current Demon King is Aishi.¡±


    ¡°Why is that a problem?¡±


    na asked with a puzzled look, and Ruby responded with a dark expression.


    ¡°During the previous battle, I managed to prevent that court wizard¡¯s ritual from beingpleted.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°If the artifact buried under the kingdom had fully awakened, it would have been a major headache for me, too.¡±


    Ruby sighed and looked at her.


    ¡°The reason so many magic crystals were buried under the Cloud Kingdom was to suppress that artifact.¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡±


    ¡°And since I won¡¯t be the one invading this time, the artifact will likely be fully activated.¡±


    ¡°So¡­ the bad news is that the difficulty of the uing battle will be extremely high.¡±


    Ruby nodded quietly to na¡¯s words, answering in a subdued voice.


    ¡°I thought you should be the first to know.¡±


    ¡°¡­So there¡¯s no hope?¡±


    ¡°Hmm. Who knows.¡±


    na asked with a worried expression, and Ruby softened her expression and spoke.


    ¡°Frey and I are here. We¡¯ll manage somehow.¡±


    ¡°But¨C¡±


    ¡°And there¡¯s still that person who hasn¡¯t awakened yet.¡±


    Ruby nced at Irina, who was peeking from the exit and murmured. Irina flinched and looked away.


    ¡°It¡¯s your turn now, Irina.¡±


    ¡°So, if I¡¯m not human, then what am I?¡±


    Irina asked in a low voice, filled with trepidation. Ruby grinned and stood up.


    ¡°Irina, you are¡­¡±


    As Ruby began to speak, sweat started to trickle down Irina¡¯s forehead.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    Meanwhile, a few hours earlier in the depths of the Cloud Kingdom.


    ¡°Hmph¡­¡±


    ¡°Ugh, ugh¡­ grr¡­¡±


    In the dark depths where not a single ray of light reached, Aishi and a man were walking.


    ¡°¡­Are you cold?¡±


    ¡°N-No, not at all!¡±


    As Aishi, walking with her hands behind her back, turned her head and asked while her eyes glowed sky-blue, the man following her with his head bowed quickly shook his head.


    ¡°That¡¯s strange. Court Wizard, you used to hate the cold very much¡­¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not true! I¡¯m not cold at all!¡±


    ¡°¡­Then we have a problem.¡±


    ¡°W-What?¡±


    The court wizard, who had been taken out of the frozen prison of the Cloud Kingdom by Aishi, shook his head hastily at Aishi¡¯s words. Seeing him denying her words, Aishy suddenly turned serious, causing the court wizard to step back with a panicked look.


    ¡°In this girl¡¯s memories, it says you hate the cold very much.¡±


    ¡°¡­?¡±


    ¡°So, whenever she yed pranks, she used ice magic.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s¡­ uh¡­¡±


    The wizard wore a puzzled expression at Aishi¡¯s cryptic words.


    ¡°Is it a mistake in memory? That would be quite a big problem.¡±


    ¡°Uh¡­¡±


    ¡°Or, are you lying?¡±


    ¡°¡­!¡±


    The wizard began to tremble in fear as ice spears surrounded him.


    ¡°If that¡¯s true¡­ it would be an even bigger problem.¡±


    ¡°My, my senses must have malfunctioned!! It¡¯s cold!! Extremely cold!!!¡±


    As one of Aishi¡¯s ice spears brushed past his side, the wizard yelled out in a panic.


    ¡°¡­Puhahaha.¡±


    Aishi covered her mouth and chuckled softly.


    ¡°It¡¯s a joke.¡±


    Leaving those words, she continued walking, and the wizard, with a heavy sigh of relief, cautiously resumed following her.


    ¡°It¡¯s more fun to participate than to just watch.¡±


    ¡°M-My¡­ My Lord. We have arrived.¡±


    ¡°Hmm, so this is the entrance to the artifact.¡±


    ¡°¡­Yes, yes.¡±


    After walking for a long time, Aishi and the wizard finally stopped at a dead end.


    ¡°So, what power can you wield with this ancient artifact?¡±


    ¡°I-it¡¯s simple. If I draw the magic circle I designed on this artifact and offer a soul¡­ I will gain control over it.¡±


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    ¡°I-I have no idea what¡¯s inside, but I am certain it can control ancient magic across the continent. Perhaps even the ancient magic of the Academy¡­¡±


    ¡°Ridiculous.¡±


    ¡°¡­H-Huh?¡±


    The wizard tilted his head in confusion as Aishi scoffed and continued walking.


    ¡°Using this ce¡­ just to control ancient magic.¡±


    ¡°Do you know what this ce is?¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    Aishi dusted off a sign covered in dust and mold, smiling as she did.


    Cloud Server Management Room


    ¡°I know it very well.¡±


    At the same time, a window appeared before her.


    Warning!


    No authorization!


    ¡°They hid it well. A special space separated from this world. If the management system was like a script or a blueprint, it would have been found easily. How annoying.¡±


    ¡°My, My Lord¡­?¡±


    ¡°Cloud¡­ storage, was it? I heard there was some significance to the kingdom¡¯s name, but I can¡¯t recall it.¡±


    Muttering as she looked at the window, Aishi smiled and reached out.


    Warning!


    Unusual ess!


    Warning!


    Unusual¡­


    Warning!


    Unu¡­


    Warn


    ¡­


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine, you don¡¯t need to know.¡±


    Authorization confirmed


    Opening the entrance


    ¡°Just activate the forgotten magic circle you stumbled upon.¡±


    As she said this, gazing at the now openrge space, Aishi spoke with a chilling smile.


    ¡°The system may not detect it, but it¡¯s certain that the Hero is still alive.¡±


    ¡°Eek¡­!¡±


    ¡°A foolish man who tried to eclipse the sun, a cowardly leader of a corrupt religion, an outcast father of the moon, and an army that believes they are demons. My servants. Do you see this?¡±


    With her eyes turning ck, she saw an unbelievable sight.


    User Database Storage


    ¡°A hero will overthrow the Empire that abandoned him, and in the end, darkness wille.¡±


    Bodies identical to the First Hero, Han-byeol, filled the vast space, eyes closed.


    ¡°¡­Let¡¯s start the war.¡±


    She whispered as she stretched out grotesque tentacles to the bodies from all directions.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    A few hourster, in thepletely isted Sunrise Academy.


    ¡°Are we really stuck here¡­?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to die¡­ I don¡¯t want to die¡­¡±


    ¡°Sniff¡­ Hicss¡­¡±


    Students, exhausted from theck of hopeful news, were sitting down around the barrier¡¯s boundary, murmuring in despair.


    ¡°Uh,e on¡­ there¡¯s no way¡­ We¡¯re all going to die here¡­ won¡¯t helpe?¡±


    ¡°I-I¡¯m the eldest son of a marquis. I can¡¯t die here¡­¡±


    ¡°They¡¯ll definitelye. Yeah, they¡¯ll definitelye¡­¡±


    Among those kids, there were still some denying their situation and mumbling to themselves.


    ¡°Still¡­ isn¡¯t there some hope?¡±


    ¡°R-Right. There¡¯s no guarantee the Hero is dead yet¡­¡±


    And it was the same for the task force, who had set up a tent outside the academy¡¯s boundary.


    ¡°The Hero is a good person, right? So if there¡¯s a crisis¡­ he will definitely return.¡±


    ¡°Y-Yeah. That¡¯s what a hero does¡­¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no way he¡¯d abandon us¡­ right?¡±


    Whether students or members of the task force dispatched to the academy, they all echoed the same sentiments.


    This was partly because many still held onto the hope that the Hero would save everyone.


    Those with contrary thoughts or who knew the truth remained silent in despair or were in a state of panic.


    ¡°Hero¡­¡±


    ¡°What do we do now¡­?¡±


    The Hero Party, staring nkly at some academy students filled with false hope, was one such group.


    <em>- Bzzz¡­ bzzz¡­</em>


    ¡°¡­?¡±


    As thoughts diverged and time continued to pass in vain, an event urred that shook them all.


    <strong>- Citizens of the Sunrise Empire. How have you all been?</strong>


    Aishi¡¯s chillingly smiling voice echoed throughout the Empire and the academy.


    <strong>- Well, I justnded in the Sunrise Empire. Thought you should know.</strong>


    As her words resonated through the Empire, bad news began pouring into the task force.


    ¡°The Demon King¡¯s Army hasnded on the southern coast!! Their numbers are uncountable!!¡±


    ¡°Demons hidden throughout the Empire are emerging simultaneously!! The imperial army can¡¯t handle them all!!¡±


    ¡°Remaining forces of the Church havended on the western coast!! At the same time, a force presumed to be fanatics is upying coastal viges¡­¡±


    ¡°The cardinal and first executive of the church have escaped from the underground prison! Some dangerous criminals have also escaped¡­!¡±


    ¡°The underworld has been taken over by an unknown force!! Reports say the enemies have strange tattoos on their bodies!!¡±


    ¡°The Erosion Phenomenon covering the northern border is rapidly moving toward the imperial capital. And¡­ there are reports that the sun is getting darker.¡±


    The expressions of the people who had turned pale at the influx of bad news from the informants in the tent hardened upon hearing thest report.


    ¡°In-intelligence from the entire western continent¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­Dragons scattered across variousirs in the Western Continent are all flying toward the Empire.¡±


    ¡°A-Additionally, the leader of the dragons has sent an ultimatum¡­ to abandon the academy¡­¡±


    The tent of the task force turned into a funeral home upon hearing that the leader of the dragons, known for their terrifying majesty and refusal to participate in the conference of rulers, had issued a direct ultimatum.


    <strong>- This is too easy¡­ I was worried¡­ I thought the Hero would take a stand by now.</strong>


    As if mocking them, Aishi¡¯sughter-filled voice resonated throughout the Empire.


    <strong>- The Hero, who should be opposing me, must be receiving a warm wee, right?</strong>


    ¡°¡­¡±


    <strong>- After all, he¡¯s your only hope¡­ It¡¯s strange if he¡¯s not treated well. Puh, Puhahaha¡­</strong>


    After Aishi¡¯sughter died down, a terrifying silence enveloped the entire empire.


    ¡°We¡­ we have to find the Hero.¡±


    In this situation, the terrified princess Limiaspoke up from within the tent.


    ¡°We, we must mobilize the entire nation¡­ and conduct a thorough search.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°And then¡­ even if we have to kneel¡­ no, even if we have to grovel on the ground¡­¡±


    Looking around at the despondent people, she finished her statement in a trembling voice.


    ¡°We need to sincerely apologize and¡­ and bring him back¡­¡±


    However, aside from her, most of the citizens of the Empire were recalling one particr scene.


    ¡°E-everyone?¡±


    Frey, with an extremely exhausted and dark expression, had dered his intention to leave the Empire and spend his remaining days in the mountains of the Eastern Continent.


    ¡°A-anyone¡­?¡±


    The silence of the Empire¡¯s citizens persisted for a long time after that.


    .


    .


    .@@novelbin@@


    .


    .


    ¡°¡­So, what am I?¡±


    Meanwhile, at the seaside cabin.


    ¡°You need to realize it yourself. I thought about it, and it wouldn¡¯t have any meaning otherwise.¡±


    ¡°¡­?¡±


    Irina, looking puzzled, tilted her head as Ruby, who had been talking, suddenly fell silent.


    <em>This lizard¡­</em>


    Ruby, with a meaningful smile, stared at Irina.


    ¡°Tell me! Damn it!¡±


    <em>The strongest lizard in the world.</em>


    ¡°Hey! I¡¯m in a hurry!¡±


    <em>Although it¡¯s a derogatory term used among demons, a lizard is still a lizard.</em>


    ¡°What the hell¡­¡±


    <em>A thousand years ago, the ice witch was also an arrogant and rude ice dragon.</em>


    ¡°Shit.¡±


    <em>What an ill-mannered little lizard.</em>


    Ruby continued to smile slyly at Irina, who was getting more and more frustrated.

 Chapter 412: The Empire That Lost Its Light

    A few months after the Demon King¡¯s deration of war.


    A woman walked along the darkened streets of the Empire, her head bowed low.


    <em>- Thud¡­!</em>


    Despite the calendar still indicating the transition from summer to fall, a bitterly cold wind, sharp enough to chill to the bone, enveloped her.


    ¡°¡­Ah?¡±


    As she staggered, she looked down and saw the date on a tattered newspaper that had been blown around by many hands, now crumpled at her feet.


    Breaking News: Massive Invasion of the Demon King¡¯s Army on Imperial Coast!


    Uncertainty on When They Will Advance on the Capital¡­ A Tense Situation


    Is There Really No Escape from the Besieged Empire¡­<em>- Rustle</em>


    She gazed nkly at the newspapers, her trembling hands reaching out to grasp a handful.


    The headlines from the recent date detailed the despair that had struck the Empire.


    A massive number of the Demon King¡¯s Army has encamped on the coastline.


    Their numbers are uncountable, but ording to rough estimates from informants, about¡­


    Even mobilizing the entire imperial army and the citizens would make it nearly impossible to stop them.


    In this dire situation, where is the Hero to confront the Demon King, and where is the head of the Starlight family, who holds the right to a private army?


    If they are witnessing this disaster, they must not stand idly by¡­


    <em>- Crunch¡­</em>


    Reading through thementary written just days before the deration of war, she crumpled the paper and picked up another one.


    A month has already passed since the Demon King¡¯s armynded on the coast.


    That¡¯s not all. Dragons, allied with the Demon King, have taken over the skies, blocking thest escape route, and thend has long been covered by the unknown Erosion Phenomenon.


    The only fortunate thing is that they have not yet advanced towards the capital.


    The Demon King¡¯s Army and the Demon King have shown no signs of movement for a month, the dragons merely cast shadows on the ground, and the erosion from the north has momentarily halted.


    ¡°Sigh.¡±


    She read the more recent newspaper and sighed deeply, looking up at the sky.


    Even now, dragons flew low in the darkened sky.


    They exuded their unique aura to the creatures below, fixing their gleaming eyes on the ground.


    But can this really be called fortunate?


    Starting from the coast, the ice that has begun to cover the entire Empire has brought an untimely winter.


    Is this due to the Demon King¡¯s Ice or the waning sun?


    Either way, the darkness, and cold that have befallen the Empire of the rising sun are pushing the citizens to their limits.


    Not to mention, the aura and gaze of the dragons in the sky instill fear and panic in everyone.


    The gleaming eyes of the demons lurking in the distant darkness rob everyone of their hope.


    After staring nkly at the dragons in the sky for a while, she lowered her gaze and resumed reading the newspaper.


    Is there really no hope left for the Empire?


    No, there was hope.


    We tore it apart with our own hands.


    Now¡­ All that is left is despair.


    Her hands began to tremble quietly.


    Even so, the author would like to cling to a very small possibility.


    A summary of the imperial public opinion, which had gradually converged in the face of despair, was written in the newspaper.


    The noble and righteous boy whom no one knew.


    The savior who was oppressed by all.


    The Hero of False Evil.


    If you are reading this.


    If it is not toote.


    Her grip on the newspaper tightened.


    Please give us a chance to kneel before you.


    Please give the Empire that has lost its light a chance to atone.


    Give us a chance to reciprocate your dedication, even now.


    May we dare to ask this of you?


    The newspaper crumpledpletely in her hand.


    As we face the impending end, we hope this futile writing reaches you.


    She let go of the crumpled newspaper with a nk expression.


    Please show mercy to the innocent, just this once¡­


    ¡°Sigh¡­¡±


    Letting out a soulless sigh, she began to walk again with heavy steps.


    We are sorry, Hero.


    Pleasee back, Hero¡­


    Please don¡¯t abandon us¡­


    Save us¡­


    Around her, people wrapped tightly in their clothes were marching down the frozen streets, holding picket signs.


    This was thest desperate struggle of the imperial citizens, which had begun several weeks ago.


    In a situation where there seemed to be no way to survive, this was thest action they could cling to with hope.


    <em>- Beep¡­ Beep beep beep¡­</em>


    But as she silently watched this pitiful disy, knowing the truth, a mechanical sound emanated from her arms.


    ¡°¡­Hello.¡±


    <strong>- Lady Vener, where are you?</strong>


    ¡°Just¡­ getting some fresh air.¡±


    <strong>- In this weather?</strong>


    Pulling out amunication crystal from her arms, Vener, with hollow eyes, answered, and a puzzled voice came from the crystal.


    <strong>- In any case, please return to the task force tent quickly.</strong>@@novelbin@@


    ¡°¡­¡±


    <strong>- The atmosphere worsens when the chairwoman is absent.</strong>


    She was the only one from the Hero Party outside when the academy was closed.


    Recognized as a suitable candidate, she had been serving as the representative of the task force. She closed her eyes and nodded at the message.


    ¡°I¡¯ll return soon¡­¡±


    Ending themunication, Vener resumed her weary steps through the Empire¡¯s outer streets.


    ¡°Sigh.¡±


    The capital was surprisingly crowded for a city under siege by the Demon King.


    It was only natural, given that all escape routes werepletely blocked.


    The outskirts of the Empire and the forests were already covered by the Erosion Phenomenon or upied by the Demon King¡¯s Army.


    Ironically, this made the capital, at the center of the Empire, the safest ce.


    No, rather than being safe, it was simply the only ce left where survival was possible.


    And discussing safety under the circumstances, with dragons covering the sky, was ironic in itself.


    <em>- Step, step¡­</em>


    After being tormented by this dilemma and eventually storming out of the task force¡¯s tent, Vener,pletely exhausted, wandered aimlessly through the Empire¡¯s streets. Eventually, she turned her gaze to the side.


    Temporary Shelter


    ¡°¡­Sigh.¡±


    What she saw was a temporary shelter. With the entire Empire crowded into the capital, these pigsty-like spaces had sprung up everywhere, filled with people in rags.


    They had been cut off from supplies for so long that they could not have proper meals, suffering from the cold and hunger, worse off than beggars. And among them were even the Empire¡¯s nobles.


    Who would believe that those arrogant nobles would beg for food on the streets?


    A few months ago, anyone would scoff at the idea itself.


    ¡°Um, excuse me¡­ Could you give me some potato¡­ even the peels are okay, please?¡±


    But now, the miserable truth was undeniable. The pitiful girl shivering in the cold and asking for scraps was once the daughter of a count.


    ¡°Cold¡­ So cold¡­ Mother¡­¡±


    And over there, simrly shivering in the cold, poking at a dead campfire, were the wife and daughter of a bar.


    Behind them, the maids of a once prestigious marquis family huddled together to keep warm.


    Without having evacuated from the Empire in time, even the highest nobles couldn¡¯t escape the impending doom. Their mansions, wealth, and food were all frozen solid by the Demon King¡¯s ice, forcing them into these shelters where at least some supplies were still distributed.


    ¡°Here, some potatoes and melted water.¡±


    ¡°Th-thank you¡­¡±


    ¡°Do you need anything else?¡±


    ¡°No, thank you¡­ This is enough¡­¡±


    A few months ago, these people spent more on a single meal than themon folk did in several months. Now, they were humbly grateful for a girl¡¯s small offering of potatoes.


    ¡°Those people used to look down on us¡­¡±


    ¡°Why did we act that way¡­¡±


    ¡°If we could go back, we¡¯d donate every day.¡±


    Who would have thought such dramatic unity betweenmoners and nobles would ever ur?


    ¡°Everyone, big news! We¡¯ve run out of fuel¡­!¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re out of firewood too! There¡¯s nothing left to burn¡­¡±


    But the small miracle happening in one shelter was bound to wither soon.


    ¡°So¡­ What do we do now?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    A few days ago, the Empire¡¯s suppliespletely ran out. They had been rationing and conserving for as long as they could, but there were no more supplies to distribute.


    Even Vener, who hade out, hadn¡¯t eaten for several meals.


    ¡°My eyes are heavy¡­ I¡¯ll just sleep for a bit¡­¡±


    ¡°No, you can¡¯t sleep! Please don¡¯t sleep!¡±


    ¡°Excuse me¡­¡±


    The count¡¯s daughter who had received the potatoes spoke with drowsy eyes to themon girl shaking her.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t know¡­ this kind of life¡­¡±


    ¡°Excuse me!¡±


    Watching the pitiable sight, Vener turned her head away.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Endless temporary shelters lined the frozen streets of the Empire. Surely, simr scenes were happening inside those shelters as well.


    ¡°¡­How did ite to this?¡±


    Standing on the street, looking hopeless, Vener eventually sank to the frozen ground and muttered.


    ¡°How did it alle to this¡­¡±


    She closed her eyes, her mind foggy, and began to recall the past.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    ¡°Excuse me.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Excuse me?¡±


    ¡°Mmm¡­¡±


    Vener, who had been sitting hunched in the biting cold with her head down for a long time, slowly opened her eyes at someone¡¯s call and looked up.


    ¡°You¡¯ll freeze to death if you sleep here.¡±


    ¡°Ah, yes¡­ Thank you¡­¡±


    She nodded at the person in front of her and tried to force her stiff body to stand.


    ¡°¡­Huh?¡±


    Then, her eyes widened as she stared at the man before her.


    ¡°Ah? Ahhh?¡±


    ¡°Um¡­?¡±


    Grabbing his cheeks with a strange noise, Vener¡¯s eyes filled with shock.


    ¡°Y-Y-Young Master? Is it really you?¡±


    ¡°¡­What?¡±


    ¡°Have you really returned¡­?¡±


    ¡°Uh, excuse me? What are you doing?¡±


    Seeing the boy¡¯s bewildered expression, Vener shook her head with a dazed look.


    ¡°¡­Ah.¡±


    She then lowered her head, a dejected expression on her face.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I must have mistaken you for someone else¡­¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­ You just look so much like someone I know¡­ Your physique and height are the same¡­¡±


    Mumbling, she asked in a desperate tone.


    ¡°By any chance¡­?¡±


    ¡°Huh? What?¡±


    ¡°F-F-Fre¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­?¡±


    ¡°¡­Never mind.¡±


    Seeing the boy¡¯s still puzzled expression, Vener¡¯s eyes darkened, and she apologized once more.


    ¡°But¡­ why are you walking around outside?¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s dangerous out here. Where are your parents?¡±


    When Vener asked the boy who had woken her, he scratched his head and replied.


    ¡°Oh, well¡­ I just arrived here.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m actually from the Eastern Continent. A few months ago, I decided to travel to the Empire. But when I arrived, the atmosphere seemed¡­ off.¡±


    ¡°¡­?¡±


    Hearing his exnation, Vener stared at him with a puzzled expression.


    ¡°That¡¯s impossible.¡±


    ¡°Impossible? What¡¯s impossible?¡±


    ¡°the Empire¡¯s borders are surrounded by the Erosion Phenomenon. There are monsters everywhere.¡±


    ¡°Oh, you mean that dark fog thingy?¡±


    Hearing this, the boy spoke with an embarrassed look.


    ¡°That was tough. I had a hard time with it.¡±


    ¡°¡­What?¡±


    ¡°I had to fight through that dark fog for several days. I got injured quite a bit.¡±


    He showed the massive wounds on his body, causing Vener¡¯s jaw to drop.


    ¡°Excuse me, but¡­ what did you do in the Eastern Continent?¡±


    ¡°Nothing special¡­ I was a wanderer, I guess? Something like that.¡±


    ¡°¡­What¡¯s that?¡±


    ¡°I traveled around the country, training my body. Sometimes I took on some jobs.¡±


    As he awkwardly unfolded and waved a fan, Vener grabbed his shoulders and knelt down.


    ¡°Could you¡­ help our Empire?¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°Our Empire is in great danger. It¡¯s on the brink of destruction.¡±


    ¡°Uh¡­¡±


    Seeing his half-closed eyes, Vener pleaded earnestly.


    ¡°E-Even a small amount of support would be greatly appreciated. Seeing that you broke through the border, you must be very strong. Could you lend us your strength?¡±


    ¡°Well, I¡¯m not that strong. Among wanderers, I¡¯m just an underling. I nearly died several times trying to break through that fog.¡±


    As the boy shook his head ufortably, Vener knelt down, begging him.


    ¡°N-No, breaking through the Erosion Phenomenon makes you as strong as a knightmander.¡±


    ¡°Uh¡­¡±


    ¡°Most of the knightmanders have retired or gone outside the borders to request reinforcements. Please¡­ lend us your strength. We will reward you generously.¡±


    Hearing this, the boy covered his face with his fan, looking troubled, then sighed and spoke.


    ¡°I have one condition.¡±


    ¡°¡­What is it?¡±


    ¡°I need to see for myself how desperate the situation is. How serious it is.¡±


    The boy helped Vener up as he spoke.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been training¡­ I mean, trying to break through the border for months, so I don¡¯t have any information.¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­¡±


    ¡°So I want to look around the Empire to understand the situation. Could you guide me?¡±


    Then, with a smile, he added.


    ¡°¡­If I think it¡¯s serious enough, I¡¯ll help for free.¡±


    ¡°Th-thank you¡­!¡±


    ¡°Ouch, ouch.¡±


    When Vener grabbed his arms in gratitude, he gently pushed her back.


    ¡°Sorry, I hurt my left arm¡­ pulling it hurts.¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­¡±


    ¡°Well then, please guide me.¡±


    ¡°Understood¡­¡±


    As Vener bowed her head and began walking, the boy followed her, hands behind his back.


    ¡°Um, excuse me¡­!¡±


    At the voiceing from the temporary shelter behind them, the boy turned his head.


    ¡°Th-thank you¡­¡±


    ¡°I-It¡¯s warm¡­¡±


    Inside, the girls were gathered around a glowing warmth, warming themselves.


    ¡°I-It sparkles¡­¡±


    ¡°What is this?¡±


    Watching the bright, star-like light, the boy quietly turned his gaze away.


    ¡°Let¡¯s see if it¡¯s worthing back.¡±


    He muttered to himself as he continued walking.

 Chapter 413: The Knight’s Sorrow

    ¡°The situation¡­ is really dire.¡±


    ¡°¡­Is that so?¡±


    As the boy walked through the frozen streets, Vener responded in a low voice with a nk expression.


    ¡°Of course, it makes sense. Everyone¡¯s been isted for months, feeling despair.¡±


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    ¡°With no hope in sight, it¡¯s no wonder things havee to this.¡±


    Speaking in a deste tone, Vener pointed to the signs scattered throughout the street.


    ¡°Still¡­ there¡¯s a faint glimmer of hope left. That¡¯s why the Empire hasn¡¯tpletely given up.¡±


    ¡°The Hero, you mean?¡±¡°¡­Yes, the Hero.¡±¡¯


    The capital of the Empire was covered in signs filled with phrases like ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡±, ¡°Come back,¡± and ¡°Please.¡±


    Looking at the scene, Vener let out a cold sigh and muttered.


    ¡°It¡¯s all futile, though¡­¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°¡­Nothing.¡±


    Vener forced a bitter smile and stopped walking.


    ¡°Anyway, you¡¯ve seen the state of the shelters we¡¯ve passed by.¡±


    ¡°¡­Yes.¡±


    The boy nodded, ncing at the glowing energy emanating from his right hand and then hiding it behind his back.


    ¡°That¡¯s the first face of the current Empire.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Now, let me show you the second face.¡±


    Vener pointed behind him with an awkward smile.


    ¡°Here¡­¡±


    The boy looked in the direction she indicated, squinting his eyes and taking a step back.


    ¡°The Starlight Mansion.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    They had arrived at the Starlight Mansion, frozen despite the ancient magic due to the Demon King¡¯s ice.


    ¡°¡­It¡¯s really noisy.¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    As the boy asked with a slightly furrowed brow, Vener answered and led him into the mansion¡¯s yard.


    ¡°It seems it¡¯s starting again.¡±


    In front of them, a group of people with angry expressions were throwing stones at the mansion.


    ¡°What are they doing?¡±


    ¡°Who knows? Maybe they think the Hero is hiding inside, or they¡¯re ming his sister for exiling him, or they just want to riot¡­¡±


    Vener muttered as she approached them.


    ¡°We know you¡¯re in there! Come out!¡±


    ¡°Cowardly Hero! We¡¯re victims too!¡±


    ¡°Are you just gonna let us die?¡±


    ¡°Because of you, Frey can¡¯te back to the mansion!¡±


    ¡°You idiot sister! You exile your brother!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s warm inside, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    ¡°Let us in too!¡±


    Vener watched them with a nk expression before drawing her sword and muttering.


    ¡°Seems like it¡¯s all three.¡±


    <em>- Crackle¡­!</em>


    In the next moment, her sharp sword strike shattered the signs held by the rioters, and they scattered in all directions in a panic.


    ¡°It¡¯s ridiculous, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    As she put her sword back in its sheath, she whispered to the boy beside her.


    ¡°Most people have lost their minds due to the impending doom. Though there are a few exceptions¡­¡±


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    ¡°At least those people are in the minority.¡±


    Vener pointed to a corner of the yard, where an evenrger crowd had gathered.


    ¡°And who are they?¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re waiting in case the Heroes back. They want to wee him warmly.¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­¡±


    ¡°Half of them unknowingly owe their lives to the Hero, and the other half pity him after learning his story.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­Of course, some are just trying to survive. It¡¯s hard to tell them apart.¡±


    The boy looked around at the people holding signs with the same phrases as those in the newspaper, their expressions haggard. As his face darkened slightly, Vener took his hand and led him inside.


    ¡°And inside here¡­ are people who were close to the Hero.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Would you like to meet them?¡±


    ¡°¡­Me?¡±


    The boy tilted his head and asked.


    ¡°Why me?¡±


    <em>- Creak¡­</em>


    Just then, the mansion¡¯s main gate swung open.


    ¡°Brother!!!¡±


    Aria burst out, barefoot and with a pale face.


    ¡°Uh, excuse me?¡±


    ¡°Brother!! You¡¯re my brother, aren¡¯t you?!¡±


    She grabbed the boy and shouted in a strained voice.


    ¡°¡­I¡¯m not your brother.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t lie! Don¡¯t lie!! You¡¯re my brother!!¡±


    As the boy took a step back in confusion, Aria clung to his pants.


    ¡°I would never not recognize you!! You¡¯re my brother, you are¨C¡±


    ¡°But I¡¯m really not.¡±


    ¡°Brother, I¡¯m sorry! Please¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    ¡°Let me go!!¡±


    Aria clung to the boy¡¯s leg, her hair disheveled, until the household staff dragged her back inside, her screams echoing.


    ¡°Please¡­ let me¡­ my brother is right here¡­¡±


    One of the maids who was pulling her back muttered with a sorrowful expression.


    ¡°Lady Aria, please, the Young Master is no longer here.¡±


    At those words, Aria stopped resisting and looked at the boy weakly.


    ¡°Is my brother¡­ really gone?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Is he¡­ really not my brother anymore?¡±


    As her trembling eyes met the boy¡¯s, the gate to the Starlight Mansion closed firmly.


    ¡°Since the head of the Starlight family went missing recently, the only ones living here are Ms. Aria and the servants.¡±


    Vener continued to exin.


    ¡°Ms. Aria is consumed by guilt for making her brother amoner, and the servants regret not staying by the hero¡¯s side until the end.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°And those over there are the servants who betrayed the Hero.¡±


    The boy¡¯s gaze fell on a group of battered maids sitting by the side of the mansion.


    ¡°They were expelled from everywhere, and ironically, the only ce they could stay was here.¡±


    Vener pulled the boy¡¯s right arm gently and spoke.


    ¡°Now, it¡¯s time to see the third face.¡±


    ¡°Um¡­¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    ¡°¡­Nothing.¡±


    The boy frowned slightly at Vener, then shook his head and started walking.


    ¡°Let¡¯s just go quickly.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°So, where to next?¡±


    Vener¡¯s breathing grew slightly heavier as she watched him.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    ¡°¡±¡­¡±¡±


    The boy and Vener walked silently.


    ¡°¡­There are a lot of people on the streets.¡±


    The boy finally broke the long silence between them.


    ¡°It wasn¡¯t like this before.¡±


    ¡°¡­Is that so?¡±


    ¡°Yes, everyone, young and old, is out on the streets.¡±


    Indeed, people of all ages and statuses were out, waving signs.


    Please forgive us, hero


    Pleasee back


    As they quietly passed by, the boy let out a deep sigh, seeing children around his waist height, crying as they waved their signs.


    ¡°Why suddenly?¡±


    ¡°¡­They heard that snow ising soon.¡±


    ¡°Snow?¡±


    The boy tilted his head at Vener¡¯s seemingly irrelevant answer.


    ¡°The Demon King said she would start his advance on the first snowfall.¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­¡±


    ¡°With the end so near, everyone is desperately clinging to anything they can.¡±


    Vener stopped walking as she spoke.


    ¡°¡­Anyway, we¡¯ve arrived. This is Sunrise Academy.¡±


    Before them was the academy, surrounded by a massive barrier.


    ¡°The students have been isted here for months. Thanks to the barrier, they don¡¯t feel the cold, but they still suffer from ack of supplies.¡±


    Students camping around the perimeter of the barrier peeked out with gaunt faces as they sensed their presence.


    ¡°The academy¡¯s situation is being broadcast live to the whole world.¡±


    ¡°¡­The whole world?¡±


    ¡°Yes, partly to prevent impulsive actions, partly to garner sympathy, but mainly in the desperate hope that the Hero will see it.¡±


    Vener sighed as she looked at the students who were disappointed or teary-eyed, retreating back into their tents.


    ¡°The Hero, the Empire, and the academy have fallen so desperately. Young Mas- Sir.¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    ¡°Sir, have you made your decision?¡±


    Vener¡¯s question caused the boy to furrow his brow in thought.


    ¡°Hmm¡­ I¡¯m not sure¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­There¡¯s still something I haven¡¯t shown you.¡±


    Seeing his uncertain attitude, Vener urgently grabbed his arm and led him inside a tent.


    ¡°This is the task force. It¡¯s where we manage the dire situation of the Empire.¡±


    ¡°¡­Whoa.¡±


    As the boy stumbled, Vener gently steadied him, calling over a subordinate.


    ¡°Show this boy around.¡±


    ¡°¡­Pardon?¡±


    ¡°N-Nevermind, I¡¯ll handle it myself.¡±


    Looking flustered, Vener led the boy by his right arm.


    ¡°A-Any news from the fox beastkin tribe?¡±


    ¡°He definitely said in the interview he¡¯d spend his life in a mountain vige in the Eastern Continent¡­¡±


    ¡°He must be there somewhere. We must find him and apologize¡­¡±


    Inside, people with bloodshot eyes turned to look at them with puzzled expressions.


    ¡°This is the task force dedicated to tracking the hero. Theymunicate with spies outside the Empire to trace the missing Hero¡¯s steps.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Vener pointed to them as if reporting to the boy, then gestured to the opposite side.


    ¡°And over there¡­ is the logistics department.¡±


    The boy saw people with haggard faces.


    ¡°Ma¡¯am, we have no more food to distribute.¡±


    ¡°No fuel either.¡±


    ¡°What do we do now?¡±


    Vener, looking flustered, pointed with a trembling hand.


    ¡°And¡­ that¡¯s the propaganda department.¡±


    The boy saw people publishing newspapers with nk stares.


    ¡°We¡¯ve been making various signs, hoping the Hero might see them.¡±


    After showing the boy the bleak room, Vener clutched his sleeve.


    ¡°How do you feel now?¡±


    She led him to her office, her voice cracking with desperation.


    ¡°Has your heart changed now?¡±


    Vener knelt before the now-silent boy.


    ¡°¡­H-Hero?¡±


    In a trembling voice, she addressed him.


    ¡°¡±¡­¡±¡±


    Silence filled her office.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    ¡°¡­H-Hero.¡±


    When there was no reply, Vener spoke cautiously.


    ¡°No, Young Master.¡±


    She took his hands in hers.


    ¡°How¡­ how did you return?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t your soul shatter¡­ weren¡¯t you gone?¡±


    With the boy still silent, Vener hurriedly continued, bowing her head.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry for presuming¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­What are you talking about?¡±


    ¡°Young Master¡­¡±


    The boy¡¯s cold voice made her flinch and close her eyes tightly.


    ¡°When you passed by the shelter, you used ster mana.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°And Ms. Aria recognized you.¡±


    Tears began to flow from her tightly shut eyes.


    ¡°Most importantly¡­ I swore a knight¡¯s oath to you¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­Hmm.¡±


    ¡°How could I, of all people, not recognize you¡­¡±


    Vener, sobbing, let go of Frey¡¯s hand and touched the floor.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­ Young Master¡­ I was wrong¡­¡±


    Tears like pearls fell as she began to bang her forehead on the floor.


    ¡°For striking you and speaking harshly during the Hero¡¯s Inauguration Ceremony¡­ I truly regret it¡­


    ¡°For failing tofort you when you cried in the mansion and instead scorned you¡­


    ¡°For hating you despite being your sworn knight¡­


    ¡°For being born into a traitorous family¡­


    ¡°For failing to protect your mother¡­


    Her voice filled the room.


    ¡°I was wrong about everything¡­ Please¡­ please save this world¡­¡±


    Vener, waiting in vain for a response, finally spoke with a terrified expression.


    ¡°Even if it¡¯s just the innocent people¡­ please, save at least the children¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Please¡­ please give this world a chance to atone to you¡­¡±


    Vener repeated the desperate message she had sent out in the form of newspapers throughout the Empire, now addressing it directly to the boy who was unmistakably Frey.


    ¡°¡­Huh?¡±


    She suddenly tilted her head and waved her hand in front of her.


    ¡°Young Master?¡±


    She tried to grab onto Frey¡¯s leg, but for some reason, she couldn¡¯t even grasp his pants.


    ¡°¡­!?¡±


    Vener hastily looked up, her face frozen in shock.


    The boy who had been standing before her just moments ago had vanished without a trace.


    ¡°No, no!!¡±


    She looked around in a daze, then burst out of the room.


    ¡°You, you all!! Do you know where the boy who was just here went!?¡±


    She frantically questioned her subordinates, who had stopped what they were doing to stare at her.


    ¡°Excuse me? What are you talking about, Chairwoman?¡±


    ¡°Are you alright, Ma¡¯am? Are you feeling well?¡±


    Their reactions were peculiar.


    ¡°Just answer me!! Where did the boy who was just here go¡­!!!¡±


    But in her panic to find Frey, she ignored the strange atmosphere and raised her voice again.


    ¡°No one has left this tent.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°And you came in alone just now.¡±


    One of her subordinates sighed and answered her.


    ¡°We thought you were talking to someone overmunication crystal because you kept speaking as if someone was there¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°There was no boy. Have you been overworking yourself, Chairwoman?¡±


    Her subordinate¡¯s words struck a nerve.


    ¡°No, that can¡¯t be¡­ I saw him with my own eyes¡­ I even touched him¡­¡±


    ¡°Chairwoman, please¡­¡±


    ¡°I saw the Hero again¡­ I really did¡­¡±


    Then, Vener¡¯s mumbling abruptly stopped.


    ¡°Ah¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    The subordinate who hade out to stop her also froze, his face turning pale as he looked up at the sky.


    ¡°The first snow¡­¡±


    ¡°Chairwoman¡­¡±


    Snow was falling from the sky, nketing everything in white.


    <em>- Wooonnggg¡­! Woonggggg¡­!</em>


    The next moment, war horns red across the Empire.


    <em>- Ziiing¡­!</em>


    And for some reason, the barrier that surrounded the academy started to turn red.


    ¡°Kyahhh!!¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to die¡­! I don¡¯t want to die¡­!!!¡±


    ¡°Save me!!!¡±


    Horrific screams echoed from all directions.


    ¡°What do we do now?¡±


    Snapping back to her senses from the barrage of screams of despair, Vener responded to her subordinate¡¯s trembling question.


    ¡°¡­Take care of the citizens.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    She quietly drew the sword from her waist and started walking.


    ¡°I¡¯ve always been dirty and wretched, but at least in the end¡­ I will fulfill my duty as a knight.¡±


    ¡°Chairwoman!!¡±


    ¡°¡­If we ever meet again, please punish this unworthy knight.¡±


    Vener muttered as she rushed into the raging snowstorm.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    ¡°Tsk, still resisting until the end. It¡¯s futile¡­¡±


    ¡°My lord.¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    Half a dayter, on the Empire¡¯s coast.


    ¡°I have something to report.¡±


    ¡°¡­What is it?¡±


    Aishi, who had been clenching and unclenching her right hand while holding her left arm, looked down at the subordinate who had entered her domain.


    ¡°The female knight who appeared a few hours ago, we¡¯ve finally captured her.¡±


    ¡°¡­Really? That took a while.¡±


    Lemerno, themander of the Demon King¡¯s army, who was prostrated before her, nervously exined.


    ¡°Th-that is¡­ herbat strength was exceptional¡­ And she fought with no regard for her own life¡­¡±@@novelbin@@


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡±


    ¡°It took all of ourbat executives to subdue her and capture her as per your orders.¡±


    With that exnation, Lemerno nced nervously at Aishi, who was emitting a cold aura.


    ¡°We can resume our advance now¡­ What are your orders?¡±


    ¡°Bring her to me. I have some questions for her.¡±


    ¡°Of course, I anticipated that. She¡¯s already waiting outside. Hehe.¡±


    At Aishi¡¯smand, Lemerno bowed and wagged her tail.


    ¡°¡­Let her in.¡±


    ¡°Ugh¡­¡±


    As she gestured to her subordinates, Vener was dragged in, bound by ropes.


    ¡°Long time no see¡­ Assistant Professor.¡±


    ¡°Aishi¡­¡±


    With her whole body wounded and bleeding, Vener gritted her teeth and red at Aishi.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t realize you were so strong. Maybe we should have recruited you into the Demon King¡¯s Army?¡±


    Aishi¡¯s mischievous, taunting question was met with Vener¡¯s dark, strained voice.


    ¡°¡­Kill me.¡±


    ¡°Oh my.¡±


    Feigning shock, Aishi covered her mouth with one hand, then smiled and snapped her fingers.


    ¡°Sorry, but you still have a role to y.¡±


    ¡°¡­What?¡±


    ¡°Look at this.¡±


    ¡°¡­!¡±


    At hermand, something appeared in the air, causing Vener to look up reflexively.


    ¡°This can¡¯t be¡­¡±


    Her face contorted in despair as blood-streaked tears began to fall from her eyes.


    ¡°Why is the Young Master¡­ here¡­?¡±


    ¡°Excuse me?¡±


    ¡°This can¡¯t be. It¡¯s impossible¡­¡±


    The body of Frey pierced through the heart with an ice spear, floated lifelessly in front of her.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about, but Frey died fighting me long ago. Still he was a hero, it took me a long time to recover.¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­..¡±


    Aishi¡¯s eyes showed a glimmer of deceit, but Vener, in her panic, couldn¡¯t see it.


    ¡°Then¡­ what I saw¡­ was truly an illusion¡­¡±


    ¡°Anyway, now that I¡¯ve recovered, it¡¯s time to march.¡±


    Aishi dered coldly, standing from her throne as she looked down at Vener, who was weeping endlessly.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to use this corpse as a banner for our march. It¡¯s good for morale.¡±


    She gestured, and Frey¡¯s frozen body was lowered in front of Vener.


    ¡°So I need someone to guard this frozen body.¡±


    ¡°Young Master¡­..¡±


    ¡°Take care of it, will you? Assistant Professor?¡±


    With that, Aishi turned to Lemerno and the demons, her voice frigid.


    ¡°Let¡¯s begin the march.¡±

 Chapter 414: By Grace With Grace

    As the Demon King¡¯s Army, which had been stationed at the coast for months, began to march, the entire Empire fell into silence.


    <em>- ng, ng, ng¡­</em>


    The sound of the demons¡¯ ornate armor shing echoed through the streets, causing the citizens of the Empire to emerge hesitantly from their shelters.


    ¡°Ah¡­!¡±


    ¡°Gasp!¡±


    Soon, the sound of sighs and gasps filled the air.


    ¡°Is that¡­ the H-Hero¡­?¡±


    ¡°No way¡­ it can¡¯t be¡­¡±


    ¡°I-It must be someone who looks like him. Right?¡±The citizens, their faces filled with fear, began to murmur amongst themselves.


    <strong>- Behold.</strong>


    When Aishi¡¯s voice echoed throughout the Empire, they had no choice but to ept the reality before their eyes.


    <strong>- The hope and light you sought for the past few months is right here.</strong>


    She was right.


    Thest hope of the citizens trapped in a desperate situation.


    The Hero they had desperately wished would return, Frey.


    There he was, with his heart pierced by an ice spear, being dragged cold and lifeless at the forefront of the Demon King¡¯s march.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    In truth, he was being dragged by ropes tied to Vener¡¯s back as she stumbled along, half-insane, her head bowed.


    <em>- Drip¡­</em>


    Hot tears began to flow from Vener¡¯s eyes as she dragged Frey at the front of the procession.


    <em>- Thud¡­!</em>


    Suddenly, she fell to her knees, unable to go any further.


    ¡°¡­Are you trying to interrupt the march?¡±


    Watching from a transparent ice carriage, Aishi spoke in a cold voice, abandoning any formality.


    ¡°I¡­ I can¡¯t go on any longer.¡±


    Vener¡¯s voice was filled with desperate anguish.


    ¡°Young Master¡¯s body¡­ has been too damaged.¡±


    She turned her head to look at the boy who had once been her Young Master, tears filling her eyes.


    ¡°If I keep dragging him like this¡­ you won¡¯t even be able to recognize his form¡­¡±


    ¡°So?¡±


    ¡°¡­At least let me carry him in my arms.¡±


    But Aishi¡¯s voice remained cold, and Vener closed her eyes tightly as she made her plea.


    ¡°I¡¯ll endure any humiliation¡­ any disgrace¡­ just please, don¡¯t dishonor him any further¡­¡±


    ¡°For someone who cherishes Frey so much, you sure treat him so horribly in the past.¡±


    ¡°¡­That, that was¡­¡±


    As Aishi snapped her fingers with a smile, memories began to flood into Vener¡¯s mind.


    One day, in a dark cave, where he gently patted her head and handed her bread.


    And on the first day he took her in when she felt guilty and asked for punishment, he yfully flicked her forehead and smiled.


    <em>- p¡­!!!</em>


    The next memory was of her grabbing his arms and pping him as hard as she could.


    <em>- Crack¡­!</em>


    ¡°Urgh¡­¡±


    Following that, she recalled hitting his stomach with all her might, causing him to drool.


    Her terrifying reflection grewrger in the terrified eyes of the boy.


    ¡°I¡­ I¡­¡±


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you do what you usually do?¡±


    With her eyes subtly turning ck, Aishi covered her mouth with her hand and whispered, snapping her fingers again.


    ¡°Ugh¡­¡±


    Vener¡¯s eyes also turned ck as she trembled and stood up.


    <em>- Srrk¡­ Srrk¡­</em>


    With a devastated expression, she began to take one step, then another.


    As a result, Frey¡¯s body, lying on the frozen ground, was dragged along again, bing more and more damaged as it hit rocks and scraped the ground.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­¡±


    Each time Frey¡¯s body caught on something or jerked, the vibration traveled up the rope and spread through Vener¡¯s entire body.


    ¡°Young Master¡­¡±


    Each vibration brought the memory of the boy¡¯s pure smile, but now with added wounds and bloody tears.


    Despite the horrifying sensation, thepulsion ced on her body forced her to keep moving forward.


    After some time, Vener¡¯s steps became mechanical, her eyes void of life.


    ¡°¡±¡­¡±¡±


    By now, the citizens of the Empire had rushed out of their shelters and filled the streets, staring nkly at the scene.


    ¡°Is the Hero¡­ really dead?¡±


    ¡°Ugh¡­¡±


    The children from the orphanages, clutching their decorated signs and precious coins like talismans, stared in shock.


    ¡°¡±¡­¡±¡±


    The servants who had left Frey¡¯s mansion that day and scattered far and wide, only to regret itter and desperately search for their Young Master, were also there.


    ¡°Brother¡­?¡±


    Aria, who had hurriedly opened the mansion¡¯s doors and ran into the street at Aishi¡¯s words, was also there.


    <em>- Rustle¡­</em>


    Anne, the former head maid, whose hair was sparse and dark circles hung under her eyes, weakly dropped the flyers she had been holding in her arms to the ground.


    ¡°Try harder! Why isn¡¯t the teleport working?!¡±


    ¡°¡­It must be the work of the dragons.¡±


    ¡°Ugh¡­¡±


    Princess Limia, who had been packing expensive items and attempting to activate the best teleportation magic circle they had prepared for months to flee to another country, had only managed to blow up a part of the pce grounds.


    She now looked down at the window dejectedly.


    ¡°What should we do¡­¡±


    ¡°Is he really dead¡­?¡±


    ¡°No, it can¡¯t be¡­¡±


    Standing next to her were a few servants who had defended Frey and ended up doing menial tasks in the royal pce.


    All of them, without exception, were looking at the scene.


    ¡°Looks like we¡¯re approaching the academy.¡±


    Aishi, observing them as if she were watching a show, noticed the Sunrise Academying into view and smirked.


    ¡°Humans are truly disgusting, aren¡¯t they?¡±


    ¡°¡­Yes, yes, they are.¡±


    Lemerno, who had been seated next to Aishi and was trembling for various reasons, nodded hastily.


    ¡°Weren¡¯t these the same people who were desperately searching for the Hero just a few hours ago?¡±


    ¡°Y-Yes, they were.¡±


    ¡°But now, even though the Hero is being dragged and humiliated like this, none of them dare to step forward.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°The Hero gave his life and dedicated his life for these ungrateful idiots¡­ Puh¡­¡±


    As she spoke, Aishi couldn¡¯t hold back herughter and bent over,ughing uncontrobly.


    ¡°Puhuhuhuhu¡­ Puhahahaha¡­¡±


    The day when the first snow fell when day and night could no longer be distinguished.


    They finally found their Hero.


    Unfortunately, it was all for naught as they found him in the worst possible condition.


    The coldughter of the Demon King pierced through the hearts of the dumbfounded citizens clutching their hastily made signs.


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s not like he did everything out of pure goodwill¡­ It¡¯s all the same.¡±


    ¡°Pardon?¡±@@novelbin@@


    ¡°Who knows? Maybe he secretly enjoyedmitting evil deeds¡­¡±


    <em>- Whip¡­!</em>


    ¡°¡­Ugh.¡±


    Before she could finish her sentence, a hard stone, thrown by someone, hit the Demon King¡¯s mouth.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    ¡°¡±¡­¡±¡±


    A chilling silence hung between the marching Demon King¡¯s army and the citizens.


    ¡°¡­Who did this?¡±


    More out of disbelief than pain, Aishi touched her mouth and looked coldly at the young girl who had dared to throw the stone.


    ¡°ANSWER ME.¡±


    ¡°S-Shut up!!¡±


    Despite trembling with fear, the girl managed to muster the courage to scream back at Aishi.


    ¡°T-The Hero¡­ is not someone you can speak ill of!!¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    A year ago, the girl had barely scraped by, selling vegetables with her younger sibling. She had been saved by Frey from a rough encounter in the back alley and got a job as a servant.


    ¡°H-He saved me¡­ and healed my younger sibling¡¯s illness!!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°And the countless good deeds he did under the guise of the Hero of Money¡­¡±


    The girl, who had defended Frey and ended up doing menial tasks in the pce, trembled as she spoke.


    ¡°The back alleys were transformed into a thrivingmercial area, and my friends who were dying found ces to live and jobs¡­ all thanks to him.¡±


    ¡°Ha!¡±


    ¡°And you say he enjoyedmitting evil deeds¡­ what nonsense¡­¡±


    Then, picking up another stone from the ground, she shouted and threw it at Aishi.


    ¡°Stop spouting lies, you bastard!!!¡±


    ¡°¡­Tsk.¡±


    Aishi tried to catch the stone with her hand but ended up dodging it, mumbling to herself.


    ¡°These people¡­ always pointless resistance¡­¡±


    Looking alternately at her trembling right arm and the trembling girl who refused to back down, Aishi let out a cold sigh.


    ¡°R-Run away, quickly¡­!¡±


    ¡°Let me go!!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll die if you stay here!!¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re all going to die anyway, so what does it matter?!¡±


    Ignoring the hands trying to pull her away, the girl stared defiantly at Aishi.


    <em>- Crackle¡­ Crackle¡­</em>


    Soon, blue energy began to swirl at the girl¡¯s feet.


    ¡°You¡¯re brave, but I¡¯m in a hurry.¡±


    ¡°U-Ugh¡­¡±


    ¡°So, I¡¯ll make an example of you.¡±


    As Aishi¡¯s eyes shed, and she raised her hand, a pir of ice shot up where the girl stood.


    ¡°I just meant to freeze her like usual¡­¡±


    Aishi smiled faintly, looking at her right arm.


    ¡°But you kept interfering, making me misjudge my strength.¡±


    <em>- Shiver¡­</em>


    ¡°Give up.¡±


    As blue sparks emanated from her right arm and enveloped her body, Aishi coldly whispered.


    ¡°Abandon your foolish dreams of saving everyone.¡±


    <em>- Crackle¡­ Crackle¡­</em>


    ¡°The Hero died because of you, your own ice spears pierced through his heart.¡±


    As she finished speaking, her trembling right arm calmed down.


    ¡°¡­What a tiring ordeal.¡±


    Muttering to herself, Aishi rotated her right arm a few times and thenzily gave themand.


    ¡°Move out.¡±


    At hermand, the Demon King¡¯s army began marching again.


    <em>- Crack, crackle¡­</em>


    The ice pir that had stood in their way was trampled and shattered by the soldiers.


    ¡°¡±¡­¡±¡±


    The citizens, gripped by fear, either trembled or lowered their heads quietly.


    ¡°The end is near.¡±


    Mocking them, Aishi headed towards the academy now within sight.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    Meanwhile, in a dark alley not far away.


    ¡°Mmm? Mmph¡­?¡±


    The girl who had stood against the Demon King¡¯s march was struggling in someone¡¯s arms, her mouth covered.


    ¡°Oh, sorry.¡±


    ¡°Phwah¡­! Phwaah¡­¡±


    The boy, who had been watching the march with sharp eyes, finally let go of her as she hit his back.


    ¡°Thanks for stalling. It helped a lot.¡±


    Patting her head briefly, the boy, surrounded by light, began to walk away.


    ¡°¡­Who are you?¡±


    The girl asked, her voice trembling.


    ¡°I made good use of the vegetable soup recipe you taught me.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°My precious gem said it was delicious.¡±


    ¡°W-Wait¡­!¡±


    The boy, mumbling to himself, merged into the crowd.

 Chapter 415: The Return of the Hero

    ¡°Stop.¡±


    As Aishi raised her hand and spoke, the advancing Demon King¡¯s Army came to an abrupt halt.


    ¡°We¡¯ve arrived¡±


    She murmured, looking at the red-tinged barrier surrounding the academy.


    ¡°They¡¯re here¡­ for real¡­¡±


    ¡°What do we do¡­?¡±


    ¡°Uh, uh¡­¡±


    The former Hero Party and some students who had set up tents at the edge of the barrier to get news faster stared at the Demon King¡¯s army and Aishi, who had once been theirrade, with despairing expressions.


    ¡°A-Are we all going to die¡­?¡±¡°I-I want to surrender¡­ I can¡¯t do this¡­¡±


    There were also female students hiding in the main building or dormitory of the academy, crying in fear at the killing intent of the Demon King¡¯s Army surrounding them.


    Some were considering changing their minds about fighting to the death, intimidated by the deadly aura emanating from the army.


    <strong>- The barrier you set up and waited behind implies that everyone here wishes to face me.</strong>


    Aishi, enjoying the chaotic scene before her, began to send a telepathic message to the students inside the barrier.


    <strong>- Truly an impressive disy of courage.</strong>


    With a snap of her fingers, the body of Frey, who had been tied to the trembling Vener¡¯s back, floated into the air.


    <strong>- Your hero has already died so miserably.</strong>


    As she said, Frey¡¯s corpse was in a severely damaged state after being dragged on the ground for hours.


    ¡°Ugh¡­¡±


    ¡°Blegh¡­¡±


    Some students, watching from a distance, bent over and vomited at the sight.


    ¡°Frey!!!¡±


    ¡°The Hero¡­¡±


    ¡°Oh my god.¡±


    Even those who managed to hold back their disgust were mentally affected. Seeing theirst hope, Frey, dead and being paraded by the Demon King, was a severe blow to their morale.


    ¡°No¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s over¡­¡±


    Most students sat down in despair or hugged each other and cried.


    ¡°¡±¡­¡±¡±


    The student council members, who had been decorating the academy with banners to wee the Hero if he returned, were left speechless.


    The disciplinarymittee tried to control the students, and the head of themittee, who wanted to apologize to Frey for her past mistakes, hung their heads in silence.


    Members of the Hero Party, who already know Frey¡¯s condition, wept at the sight of his corpse.


    ¡°Excellent¡­ Such pure emotions.¡±


    Aishi muttered with satisfaction, licking her lips as she watched them plunge into the depths of despair.


    ¡°¡­But that useless woman is still causing trouble.¡±


    She murmured, looking displeased in the direction of the imperial pce.


    ¡°I intended to collect energy before the siege.¡±


    Aishi had nned to gather energy from the negative emotions of the people using the power of Eclipse, a deity who could convert emotions into energy, before the siege.


    However, when she visited Eclipse recently, she found herself reduced to a mortal, having lost her divinity.


    <em>- Tremble¡­</em>


    ¡°If I could have absorbed that energy, everything would have been so easy.¡±


    The original owner of her body had been resisting, preventing her from fighting at full strength. This meant that breaking through the ancient magic barrier protecting the academy with brute force would diminish her power and authority as the Demon King.


    <strong>- My, my lord¡­ I¡¯ve attempted to control the ancient magic, but¡­ it seems impossible¡­</strong>


    ¡°What?¡±


    <strong>- I¡¯ve prepared as you asked, but the souls I have are insufficient¡­ I¡¯m terribly sorry¡­!</strong>


    To make matters worse, the artifact¡¯s power, which Ruby used in the past cycle to deactivate the academy¡¯s defenses, had been diverted elsewhere.


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡±


    She could order the dragons flying above the Empire to attack the barrier, but doing so might reveal her iplete state to them.


    The dragons, already forced into a war they didn¡¯t want, would likely turn on her at the first sign of weakness.


    ¡°¡­There¡¯s only one way left.¡±


    With a sigh, Aishi stepped down from her carriage and walked confidently towards the red barrier.


    <em>- Crackle¡­ Crackle¡­</em>


    Students inside the academy tensed and stepped back as she approached, her eyes turning ck again as she reached out to touch the barrier.


    Unauthorized ess detected!


    Barrier collision!


    Conditions not met¡­


    Conditions not¡­


    ¡°What an annoying system.¡±


    she grumbled, gripping the barrier tightly.


    ???, wee.


    Object: ¡®Ancient Magic Barrier¡¯ Do you want to delete it?


    ¡°¡­Yes.¡±


    She smiled as she nodded, watching the message that appeared before her.


    Permission not granted!


    ¡°What?¡±


    Protected by <gm mademoiselle=""></gm>


    ¡°¡­Ha.¡±


    Frowning, she summoned tentacles around her.


    No permissions!


    No permissions!


    No permissions!


    She struck the barrier with her tentacles, but only the same frustrating messages greeted her.


    Unauthorized ess detected!


    Please enter the correct deactivation conditions!


    ¡°Alwaysplicating things¡­ It will all be pointless in the end.¡±


    After a long standoff, she fused dark energy into the barrier, mumbling to herself as she snapped her fingers.


    Deactivation code initiated¡­


    A noble trial of ancient magic


    Conditions set by the First Hero <kim han-byeol="">.</kim>


    Mysterious characters began to appear all over the barrier.


    <strong>- I will give you a choice.</strong>


    The students, staring at the characters in bewilderment, heard Aishi¡¯s telepathic message again.


    <strong>- Will you stay and fight to the end, or will you deactivate the barrier to save your lives?</strong>


    At the same time, familiar words appeared in the air.


    Will you defend the academy against the invaders?


    Yes/No


    If ¡®Yes¡¯ exceeds the majority, the barrier will remain, and the ¡®fight to the death¡¯ mode will be activated.


    If ¡®No¡¯ exceeds the majority, the barrier will be deactivated.


    ¡°What will you choose?¡±


    Seeing the students beginning to understand the words before them, Aishi grinned with a chilling smile.


    ¡ùStudents who choose ¡®No¡¯ will be guaranteed safety by the invaders, regardless of the voting result.


    A fatal sentence, added in a different handwriting at the very bottom of the message, was burning ck.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    Unvoted: 121


    Unvoted: 106


    Unvoted: 87


    ¡°Yes, make your decision after thorough discussion.¡±


    Aishi, watching the decreasing number of unvoted students on the system screen in front of her, murmured with a rxed expression.


    Unvoted: 53


    Unvoted: 37


    Unvoted: 21


    ¡°But the result is already determined.¡±


    Since everyone fully understood the meaning of the vote, the chaos that had engulfed Sunrise Academy began to subside.


    In the early stages of voting, many students, gripped by the fear of death, banded together to force others to choose ¡®No,¡¯ but they realized they could only vote based on their own will.


    Nevertheless, some still screamed and demanded others to vote ¡®No.¡¯


    After the initial chaos, the academy calmed down and divided into two groups.


    There were those who, either by reading the final sentence without hesitation or after careful consideration, chose ¡®No¡¯ and were now filled with guilt.


    Simrly, there were those who chose ¡®Yes¡¯ after careful thought, anxiously looking around and those who chose ¡®Yes¡¯ quickly and appeared calm.


    Of course, there were also those who were still undecided and in anguish.


    The unvoted count is below 10!


    Starting the tally¡­


    Students who had been waiting for the voting to end, and the citizens gathered in the capital to watch, collectively held their breath as new text appeared on the barrier.


    Counting.


    Counting..


    ¡¯


    Counting¡­


    As the dots indicating the counting process increased, the number of dry swallows and beads of sweat on people¡¯s foreheads also increased.


    <em>- Crackle¡­</em>


    At that moment, as their mouths became dry, sparks flew, and text began to appear on the academy¡¯s barrier.


    Faculty voting ratio: 6:4


    Some faculty members, who saw the text, turned away while sweating.


    1st-year student voting ratio: 10:0


    The voting ratio of the 1st-year students, appearing right above, brought a sudden stillness over the empire.


    2nd-year student voting ratio: 5:5


    Then, the voting ratio of the 2nd-year students appeared.


    Mostmoner students quietly raised their weapons, while most noble students took hesitant steps back.


    3rd-year student voting ratio: 3:7


    ¡°What the¡­ So what¡¯s the oue!?¡±


    ¡°Shouldn¡¯t it show which side is in favor and which is against!?¡±


    As the voting ratio of the 3rd-year students appeared, cries erupted across the empire.


    ¡°Pfft¡­ I never thought all the 1st-year students would choose to surrender.¡±


    Still maintaining a leisurely expression while listening to the outcry, Aishi prepared to issue amand to advance.


    ¡°Humans are indeed vile. I didn¡¯t think I¡¯d even need to see the result¡­¡±


    Current <yes o=""> total ratio: 50:50</yes>


    Unvoted: 10


    ¡°¡­What?¡±


    However, as a huge message disying the total voting ratio appeared on the barrier, Aishi, for the first time since bing the Demon King, wore a bewildered expression.


    ¡°All first-year students¡­ chose to resist?¡±


    ¡°Hello, everyone.¡±


    ¡°¡­!?¡±


    As the surrounding noise intensified several folds, Aishi¡¯s eyes widened in surprise.


    ¡°I never thought we would also have voting rights.¡±


    ¡°¡­What is this?¡±


    The tenmoner dorm maids who had remained silent and not voted until now stepped up to the barrier¡¯s edge, rying their message to those outside.


    ¡°Did you know?¡±


    ¡°We were once pets of the nobles just a year ago.¡±


    The words of the two representatives sent chills through the entire empire.


    Some had wandered the streets as orphans.


    Others were enved because their parents couldn¡¯t repay debts.


    Or were kidnapped for their pretty faces and stripped of their personalities.


    These girls, now coldly recounting their torturous pasts, had lived through hellish conditions.


    Unbearable pain of loss.


    Sleeping in pigsty-like conditions.


    Receiving hard bread only once every three days.


    The whippings that reached the bone.


    The fear of seeing theirpanion being carried out in a sack.


    Eventually, they lost all sense of self, reduced to basic survival instincts.


    Describing a life of torment simr to a false memoir by someone unknown, they showed the scars and evidence of abuse under their maid uniforms, making no one dare to meet their eyes.


    ¡°We couldn¡¯t even think of wanting to die. Whenever we tried tomit suicide, we always failed and faced even more horrific treatment.¡±


    ¡°Until one day, the Hero saved us.¡±


    ¡°At his birthday party a year ago. Though we were too drugged and naked to remember clearly.¡±


    As they spoke, their tear-filled eyes turned to Frey¡¯s battered and prostrate form in front of Aishi.


    ¡°Since then, every day has been a miracle. A life free from abuse. Clean and warm food and shelter. And most importantly, the freedom and learning opportunities we gained by bing dorm maids.¡±


    ¡°The hero saved us. We were foolish not to realize it until now.¡±


    They turned their gaze upward toward the barrier as they spoke.


    Unvoted: 5


    Unvoted: 3


    Unvoted: 1


    ¡°Though we are inexperienced in bothbat and magic,¡±


    ¡°We will fight to support the Hero, even if only a little.¡±


    Unvoted: 0


    ¡°After all, it¡¯s the life that he gave us.¡±


    ¡°Having received hunting dog training from Lulu, we can at least buy some time.¡±


    Countingplete¡­¡­!


    As soon as those words were spoken, the voting ended.


    The academy will enter an all-out fight to the death.


    The barrier, which sinctly produced the result, thickened several times and radiated red energy in all directions, causing Aishi to shout with a distorted expression.


    ¡°Don¡¯t get cocky!!¡±


    Simultaneously, she began emitting tentacles and her eyes turned ck.


    ¡°Do you think that something like this can change anything!!!¡±


    Even the surrounding demons hesitated and stepped back at her grotesque appearance, but Aishi paid no mind and continued to scream.


    ¡°Yes¡­ the size is the issue. The size.¡±


    Then, she suddenly started muttering with a creepy smile.


    ¡°ying on a small stage that can be overturned by a minor variable is no funpared to ying on a grand scale, right? Very well!¡±


    With that, she began to shed tears of blood while summoning a gigantic system window in the sky.


    The Final Ordeal


    Content: Conduct a vote among all the citizens of the empire on whether to defend or abandon the academy


    If ¡®Yes¡¯ wins: After destroying the academy, I will freeze the entire Sunrise Empire, including all of you, forever.


    If ¡®No¡¯ wins: I will only invade the academy and guarantee the safety of the rest of you.


    Havingpleted the content of the ¡®Final Ordeal¡¯ in the sky, she conveyed her chilling voice throughout the empire.


    ¡°Let¡¯s start the voting again.¡±


    At that moment, simple system windows began to appear everywhere.


    Yes / No


    To the nobledies and rural girls huddled together around the ster mana given by the mysterious wanderer.@@novelbin@@


    To the orphans sitting on the ground, crying loudly.


    To the servants who were weeping over Frey¡¯s corpse, regretting their past actions, and to Anne, who was sprawled among scattered flyers, sobbing.


    To Aria, who had been quietly kneeling and bowing her head since she saw Frey¡¯s corpse.


    And to the girl who had just been rescued in the alley, smiling brightly while holding the sparkling mana in her hands.


    To all the citizens of the empire.


    Counting votes¡­¡­


    After what seemed like an eternity had passed.


    ¡°It¡¯s a pity. If I were more familiar with the management system, I could have made the ordeal even more brutal.¡±


    As the vote tally from across the empire began, something that had possessed Aishi expressed regret and licked her lips.


    And regardless of the voting results, those who voted ¡®No¡¯ will have 1/100 of their lifespan taken as my energy.


    ¡°Well, this should suffice.¡±


    Then, she chuckled at the tiny line written at the bottom of the giant system window floating in the sky.


    ¡°I¡¯ve encountered simr situations in other dimensions many times. The oue is predictable.¡±


    With that, she walked confidently towards the barrier again.


    ¡°Humans are fundamentally vile and evil. And above all, they are selfish beings.¡±


    Saying this, she ced her hand on the barrier.


    ¡°It¡¯s your defeat for trying to protect such wed fools¡­¡±


    However, she stopped talking and looked up, wearing a bewildered expression for the second time today.


    Vote result: 51:49


    ¡®Yes¡¯ side wins.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    ¡°¡­Why?¡±


    Staring at the result that had taken several hours toe out, Aishi muttered, unable to understand.


    ¡°¡­I can¡¯t understand. It¡¯s iprehensible.¡±


    ¡°Of course, you wouldn¡¯t understand.¡±


    ¡°¡­Huh?¡±


    At that moment, someone broke through the crowd filled with cheers and screams.


    ¡°Have you ever thought about why humans feel regret?¡±


    ¡°Who are you¡­?¡±


    ¡°Have you ever tried to understand why humans feel negative emotions, and why those emotions are so strong?¡±


    As Aishi looked at the person, who was wrapped in a bright light, with a puzzled expression, she raised her hand contemptuously.


    ¡°After all this, now some strange guy¨C¡±


    ¡°You never made an effort to understand but greedily devoured the tragedies before you, so this is the result.¡±


    ¡°¡­!?¡±


    At the same time, her right hand froze.


    ¡°You¡¯re right that humans are imperfect beings.¡±


    ¡°¡­?¡±


    ¡°But it¡¯s also humans who can reflect on and learn from their mistakes and move forward.¡±


    ¡°Who¡­ are you¡­?¡±


    ¡°And thus, it¡¯s humans who can be greater than anything else.¡±


    Taking advantage of the opportunity, the man who had drawn his sword from his waist was joined by a woman walking calmly by his side, adding to his words.


    ¡°You speak well, my gem.¡±


    ¡°Little kitten, I have a question.¡±


    ¡°¡­Hm?¡±


    As everyone was shocked by the woman¡¯s appearance, the man, who was cracking his right hand, was stopped by her question as she gently grabbed his arm.


    ¡°The vote was quite close, wasn¡¯t it?¡±


    ¡°¡­Yes, it was.¡±


    ¡°What would you have done if the vote had ended the other way?¡±


    Scratching his head for a moment at her question, the man replied with a bright voice.


    ¡°Love your enemies and pray for those who persecute you.¡±


    ¡°¡­It¡¯s an old principle of your family.¡±


    ¡°Then why wouldn¡¯t I help those who aren¡¯t even my enemies?¡±


    Having said this, the man moved forward, and she shook her head with an incredulous smile.


    ¡°Value judgments aside, you really are the biggest pushover in the world.¡±


    ¡°Am I?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s why I like you, Frey.¡±


    ¡°¡­Haha.¡±


    As their conversation ended,


    ¡°re, you can stop hiding me with the light now.¡±


    The man¡¯s quiet voice echoed.


    <em>- Crackle¡­!!!</em>


    Simultaneously, a giant magic circle was summoned in the sky.


    ¡°How¡­ How are you¡­ still alive¡­!?¡±


    ¡°H-Hero¡­!!!¡±


    ¡°Young Master¡­ Frey?¡±


    The bleak, dark empire found its light once more.

 Chapter 416: The Siege of Academy

    Chapter 416: The Siege of Academy


    As the light from re, which had been enveloping and concealing me, disappeared, people around me froze when they saw me.


    Well, it was understandable.


    It would be more surprising if people weren¡¯t shocked by the sudden appearance of someone they thought was dead.


    ¡°You¡­ How are you¡­?¡±


    ¡°Hm.¡±


    Even Aishi seemed taken aback. I was not even sure if this was really Aishi, but for convenience, I would call her Aishi.


    ¡°Where did you get that? Did you clone it or something?¡±


    ¡°This doesn¡¯t make sense. You should have been annihted. If you were alive, there¡¯s no way I wouldn¡¯t have sensed you¡­¡±


    Pointing at my corpse still lying on the ground, she asked questions, her expression slightly confused as she mumbled.She seemed very confused indeed.


    It seems the destruction of the ¡®Path of False Evil¡¯ system yed a crucial role in disrupting her surveincework.


    The kid¡¯s ¡°light¡± was also extraordinarily effective.


    ¡°I used every means¡­ Wait, could it be¡­?¡±


    ¡°Who exactly are you?¡±


    It seemed she was quite flustered.


    While this would be the perfect time for an ambush, caution was crucial now.


    Besides, I needed to buy a little more time.


    ¡°¡­Huh?¡±


    When I posed a question out of curiosity, Aishi furrowed her brows and tilted her head.


    ¡°Don¡¯t pretend you don¡¯t know. You possessed Aishi.¡±


    ¡°Hm¡­¡±


    ¡°As expected, you¡¯re that eye, right?¡±


    When I asked again, her eyes twitched slightly.


    ¡°That¡¯s the most trivial term to describe my existence in this world.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Judging by her words, it seems she has no intention of hiding it. I thought she might just observe everything from afar, but now it seems she¡¯s decided to intervene directly.


    ¡°Well, I suppose that¡¯s fitting from the perspective of an ignorant mortal.¡±


    ¡°Is that so? Yet you¡¯ve been humiliated twice by these ignorant mortals, and you still have the face to say that?¡±


    As Iughed at her arrogance, Aishi raised her hand with a cold smile.


    ¡°You were nothing but a small variable in my grand scheme.¡±


    The next moment, a miniature, vast dark space appeared in her left hand.


    ¡°Inparison to the dimensions I¡¯ve devoured so far, you¡¯re nothing but a pebble in my path.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Gazing at the countless gxies ands within it, Aishi clenched her hand, swallowing them back, and smirked.


    ¡°Or¡­ did youe knowing you couldn¡¯t do anything? If so, you¡¯re truly foolish.¡±


    ¡°Hm.¡±


    ¡°Well, you¡¯ve always been foolish. Even after seeing the voting results, you just kept smiling stupidly.¡±


    ¡°What about the voting results?¡±


    ¡°Honestly, tell me. Don¡¯t you feel any resentment?¡±


    Aishi¡¯s eyes turned ck, emitting a dark aura as she spoke.


    <em>Something felt off.</em>


    <em>What kind of ability is she using?</em>


    ¡°Not even a little resentment? Not even a bit of a grudge?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s with this smoke?¡±


    ¡°Towards those who wronged you, and towards the 49% who voted against you today. Don¡¯t you harbor any hatred at all?¡±


    <em>I¡¯m not sure why she¡¯s prying so much about something the answer to is already decided.</em>


    ¡°If you ce your hand on your heart and answer truthfully, I will show you mercy¨C¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t have any.¡±


    ¡°¡­?¡±


    The moment I answered her, the annoying ck aura surrounding me dispersed.


    ¡°Not even a little resentment, not a bit of hatred?¡±


    ¡°Nope, none.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    With her brows furrowed, I started exining calmly.


    ¡°Because there¡¯s no need and no reason for it.¡±


    Wasn¡¯t it obvious?@@novelbin@@


    The reason they persecuted me was because I deceived them.


    So, I had no reason or right to resent or hate them. The faulty not with them, but with the being in front of me that caused all this.


    ¡°Not even a hint of disappointment?¡±


    ¡°¡­Well, maybe a bit.¡±


    But I was a bit disappointed that the Empire had be so corrupt.


    Aside from my false evil activities, there were too many people showing their evil intentions, and it was considered normal.


    But from what I saw today and the voting results, I realized something.


    This Empire, this world, could still change.


    And that was enough for me.


    As Ruby said, people could change and move forward. Now that they had shown that themselves, I had to respond to their expectations.


    ¡°Brother¡­?¡±


    As I was looking up at the sky, thinking, a timid voice came from beside me.


    ¡°¡­Aria.¡±


    ¡°Is it really you, Brother? Really¡­?¡±


    The first person to react among those who were frozen, listening to my conversation with Aishi in a daze, was none other than Aria.


    ¡°Brother¡­ Brother¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I should have contacted you sooner.¡±


    ¡°Huwaaa¡­ Huaaaa¡­¡±


    I felt sorry for Aria. I should have contacted her sooner.


    Unfortunately, she was locked up in the basement of the mansion for a long time, trying to awaken the Hero¡¯s Armament in my ce, so I couldn¡¯t reach her. ??¦­¦¯¦¢¨ºS


    If only that eye hadn¡¯t concentrated its surveince on the Hero¡¯s Armament.


    Thanks to the focused surveince on the basement, I barely managed to get a letter to my father, but after that, allmunication was cut off.


    Such a despicable being.


    ¡°It¡¯s dangerous, so step back.¡±


    ¡°No, Brother. Don¡¯t go. No¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯ll be over soon. Just wait a little¡­¡±


    ¡°What will be over soon?¡±


    As I gently pushed Aria into the crowd, who had started to understand the situation and was making all sorts of expressions, I heard a disdainful voice from behind.


    ¡°Are you talking about you and your arrogant girlfriend, Frey?¡±


    Aishi spread her arms wide and began to float in the air.


    And regardless of the voting results, those who voted ¡®No¡¯ will have 1/100 of their lifespan taken as my energy.


    ¡°You still don¡¯t understand your position. You, who haven¡¯t even awakened the Hero¡¯s Armament, are trying to face me, who is not bound by the system?¡±


    Then she looked around at the suddenly wobbly people and smiled eerily.


    I didn¡¯t expect such a use to be hidden. And it looked like she was free from the influence of the Pretender System that shackled the Demon King.


    The one saving grace was that she also couldn¡¯tpletely ignore the system. The fact that she couldn¡¯t siphon more energy when the situation was in her favor was evidence of that.


    Of course, even so, thanks to the massive amount of energy from 49 percent of the Empire¡¯s citizens, she seemed to have charged up quite a bit of energy.


    She would probably be able to fully exercise her powers as the Demon King.


    The reason she spoke with me so leisurely must have been to wait for that energy siphoning toplete.


    ¡°As expected, what a despicable creature.¡±


    ¡°The time of the end is nigh.¡±


    As Aishi whispered and snapped her fingers, something unprecedented began to happen in the sky.


    ¡°M-Mom¡­ what is that¡­?¡±


    ¡°Oh my god¡­¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­¡±


    What everyone had always assumed to be the sun started to reveal its true form before their very eyes.


    The surface, which had darkened considerably, began to writhe, and then tentacles started emerging one by one in all directions.


    Each of these tentacles had eyes that blinked grotesquely, scattering everywhere, and the sun, which had been the size of a coin from where we stand, began to expand and fill the sky.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    The eyelid at the center of the expanding sun lifted, revealing a giant ck eye staring down at everything beneath it.


    Everyone¡ªand indeed everything beneath the sky¡ªcould only look up in a daze at ¡®it¡¯.


    ¡°Do you understand now?¡±


    Hovering above, Aishi looked down at me and Ruby, the few entities unaffected by ¡®it,¡¯ and spoke in a condescending voice.


    ¡°That the very thought of you mere mortals standing against a being you cannot evenprehend is utterly foolish.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°If you, the Hero, and the former Demon King need everything you have to not go mad and kill yourselves, what do you think will happen to them?¡±


    As she said, all the people around us began to clutch their throats and apply pressure.


    Left as they were, it wouldn¡¯t be long before everyone would mindlessly snap their own necks.


    ¡°I had hoped you might have prepared something, but from the looks on your faces, I see that¡¯s not the case. How disappointing.¡±


    ¡°Grrrr.¡±


    ¡°No matter how delicious a meal is, if you eat it continuously, you¡¯ll grow tired of it.¡±


    Aishi looked down at everyone with cold eyes, and the dragons lowered their gaze and let out low growls.


    ¡°Now, face your end.¡±


    ¡°¡­But you know.¡±


    Looking up at them, I muttered, then raised my sword with a smirk.


    ¡°You¡¯re not the only one who bought time.¡±


    <em>- Crackle¡­!</em>


    At that moment.


    <em>- Swoosh¡­</em>


    ¡°¡­?¡±


    The ace up our sleeve began to unfold in the sky.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    Aishi looked up at the sky, her arrogant smile was nowhere to be seen.


    ¡°What¡­ is the meaning of this?¡±


    The moon, which had risen from the horizon, was moving rapidly towards the giant eye.


    <em>- Zzzzz¡­</em>


    As the moon reached the center and covered the enormous eye,plete darkness descended instantly to the world.


    ¡°¡­Huh?¡±


    ¡°Ugh, my head¡­¡±


    ¡°Wh-what was that?¡±


    As the people on the ground started regaining their senses, clutching their heads and staggering, Aishi frowned deeply and red at Frey.


    ¡°What have you done?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Didn¡¯t you want us to do something? I just met your expectations.¡±


    ¡°Answer me!¡±


    When she demanded an answer and approached with her sword drawn, Frey simply smiled.


    ¡°Sorry, but the sun is no longer your domain.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°The power of the sr eclipse is now ours.¡±


    Hearing this, Aishi tilted her head in confusion.


    ¡°But the Moon God should have exhausted her power in thest eclipse¡­¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re not very bright, are you?¡±


    Frey responded, smiling at the voice in his head.


    <strong>- Young Master, it¡¯s finished.</strong>


    ¡°Now the Eclipse itself is on our side.¡±


    <strong>- I can hold out for about a day.</strong>


    ¡°¡­Thanks, Kania. Don¡¯t push yourself too hard.¡±


    <strong>- I¡¯ll do my best.</strong>


    Realizing the situation, Aishi, visibly annoyed, muttered angrily.


    ¡°To think a mortal would steal a divinity¡­ Ridiculous.¡±


    <strong>- M-My Lord, there¡¯s something you must know.</strong>


    ¡°¡­Hm?¡±


    At that moment, a frantic voice of Lemerno echoed in her ear.


    <strong>- The scouts left on the coast have reported¡­ that the support fleet from the Western Continent hasnded on the empire¡¯s shores.</strong>


    ¡°But the coast is filled with monsters¡­¡±


    <strong>- And¡­ Please do not be angry¡­</strong>


    Another piece of bad news reached her ear.


    <strong>- The allied forces of the Elven Kingdom, Western Continent Beastmen, and Eastern Continent Fox Tribe have just breached the border.</strong>


    ¡°¡­¡±


    <strong>- I apologize! But¡­ the Erosion Phenomena at the borders¡­ We didn¡¯t think it could be breached¡­</strong>


    Seeing Aishi¡¯s expression frozen, Frey taunted with a proud look on his face.


    ¡°I told you, the Eclipse is under our control now.¡±


    ¡°Hah.¡±


    ¡°And it¡¯s all thanks to you. After all, you¡¯re the one who delegates the authority to the Demon God.¡±


    Frey¡¯s body began to glow, half in silver and half in ck, as he whispered.


    ¡°Thanks to you, we can pull off such stunts.¡±


    <strong>- Young Master. People from the Eastern Continent have appeared at the Empire¡¯s borders.</strong>


    ¡°¡­Hm?¡±


    Hearing Kania¡¯s voice, Frey tilted his head.


    ¡°There shouldn¡¯t be any more reinforcements¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­Oh, I called them.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Ruby, standing confidently beside Frey, whispered.


    ¡°While wandering to find a way to heal your soul, I stumbled upon a mountain vige. An angry woman screamed at me to leave.¡±


    ¡°¡­And?¡±


    ¡°In a hurry, I fought her off, but since then, the vigers started worshiping me.¡±


    Ruby scratched her head, mumbling.


    ¡°They called me¡­ the Heavenly Demon or something.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Although I was hesitant to call on frogs in a well from an isted mountain vige, this is an all-out war. I thought they might help a bit.¡±


    With a smirk, Frey turned his gaze back to Aishi.


    <em>- Crackle¡­ Crackle¡­</em>


    ¡°Then, let¡¯s begin.¡±


    With his body glowed half-silver, half-ck, Frey raised his sword.


    ¡°The Academy Siege.¡±


    ¡°Princess?¡±


    ¡°Irina? You¡­¡±


    ¡°Lady Serena?¡±


    Simultaneously, the heroines who had been waiting for Frey¡¯s signal began to emerge from the crowd.


    <em>- Zing¡­!</em>


    As a massive sh cleaved the sky, it signaled the beginning of a great war.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    Meanwhile, in the debug room.


    <em>- Tap, tap¡­</em>


    Despite her haggard expression, Roswyn kept busily typing away.


    Do you want to post this?


    > Complete.

 Chapter 417: Crazy Lizards

    <em>- Crackle¡­ Crackle¡­</em>


    The silver trajectory of Frey¡¯s sword beam shot through the sky toward Aishi, leaving a dazzling streak.


    ¡°Tsk.¡±


    Aishi quickly twisted her body, barely dodging the silver sh, but losing her bnce and staggering in the air.


    Frey, taking advantage of her vulnerability,unched a follow-up attack like a whirlwind.


    <em>- Crash¡­!</em>


    ¡°Damn you¡­¡±


    Frey¡¯s sword, imbued with a starlight-like aura, shed fiercely with the two ice spears hastily summoned by Aishi. It was a battle of sheer will and strength.


    Starlight and ice shards scattered in all directions, and Frey¡¯s intense gaze met Aishi¡¯s cold eyes.¡°Hup.¡±


    ¡°As expected¡­¡±


    Frey was the first to retreat from the stalemate, leaving Aishi with a slight smile that quickly turned into a puzzled expression.


    ¡°¡­How?¡±


    Aishi finally understood Frey¡¯s condition. Somehow, despite being on the brink of death, he was burning his life force to use his ultimate skill.


    <em>- Creak¡­!</em>


    ¡°Urgh.¡±


    Quickly closing the distance he had gained, Frey resumed his relentless assault, leaving Aishi with no time to rest.


    ¡°You have strength butck skill.¡±


    Frey taunted.


    ¡°You¡­¡±


    ¡°Of course, you¡¯ve never fought in a human body before.¡±


    ¡°How did you resolve your life force issue?¡±


    ¡°You did it for me.¡±


    Aishi, bleeding from her shoulder, retreated as Frey advanced.


    ¡°I¡¯m burning half my body with the Hero¡¯s ultimate skill, while the other half is sustained by your gift, demonification.¡±


    ¡°¡­What?¡±


    ¡°When I was on the brink of death once before, I learned this technique. Now Kania is helping me maintain it.¡±


    ¡°Hmph.¡±


    Aishi, grimacing from Frey¡¯s relentless attacks, encased herself in ice and raised her left hand.


    ¡°Thank you for the information.¡±


    ¡°What are you grateful for?¡±


    ¡°One of my titles is the Ruler of the Void. All demonic monsters and erosion originate from there.¡±


    ¡°So?¡±


    ¡°If you are a demonic monster, then, I can control you.¡±


    ck smoke began to creep towards Frey as Aishi spoke with a smile.


    ¡°Submit.¡±


    But Frey, smiling as well, kicked the top of the ice sphere encasing Aishi, mming it into the ground.


    <em>- Boom!!</em>


    ¡°Your absolute control is limited to your main body. Right now, you¡¯re just a mere avatar.¡±


    Grinding her teeth, Aishi shattered the ice encasing her andunched shards in all directions, which Frey deflected with starlight magic as hended gracefully.


    ¡°I¡¯m not just an avatar! I represent the will of the main body. I can control any darkness emanating from me!¡±


    ¡°Unfortunately for you, I¡¯ve already made a new pact with the new Eclipse God. I¡¯m free from your influence.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t my butler very impressive?¡±


    Frey shrugged as he swung his sword with full force, prompting Aishi to hastily summon an ice barrier to block his attack.


    ¡°Don¡¯t get cocky.¡±


    She raised her left hand again, chanting ominously.


    ¡°In that case, I¡¯ll simply open my void domain here.¡±


    <em>- Crack¡­ Crackle¡­</em>


    ¡°Beings spawned from me, purge the unworthy from this sanctum.¡±


    The space around the academy began to tear, and red-eyed demonic monsters poured out.


    ¡°So you were behind the Erosion Phenomenon after all.¡±


    Frey muttered, clenching his jaw as he watched the demonic monsters charge towards the academy.


    <strong>- Young Master, I apologize. I cannot control the erosion around the academy.</strong>


    Kania¡¯s voice echoed in Frey¡¯s mind.


    <strong>- If I push myself, I can control it, but it will reduce the time I can maintain the Eclipse. What should I do¡­?</strong>


    ¡°Just focus on maintaining the Eclipse. We¡¯ll handle this.¡±


    Frey looked back at the heroines, issuingmands.


    ¡°Ruby, help me. We need to deal with Aishi and the Demon King¡¯s Army. She¡¯s not at full strength, so we have a chance.¡±


    ¡°Got it.¡±


    ¡°And the rest of you, split into two teams as nned. One team will handle the demonic monsters pouring in, and the other will evacuate the civilians. Understood?¡±


    With a determined look, Frey and Ruby advanced towards Aishi.


    ¡°Oh, and Irina.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    Frey whispered something to Irina, who was standing nervously beside him.


    ¡°¡­What?¡±


    ¡°Good luck.¡±


    ¡°Wait, Frey!!¡±


    With a smile, Freyunched himself towards Aishi again.


    ¡°Let¡¯s see how good my sessor is.¡±


    Ruby, setting aside her wine ss, released a terrifying demonic energy and flew into the air.


    ¡°What did he mean by that¡­¡±


    Irina, confused, reached out but then frowned and looked up.


    <em>- p, p¡­</em>


    The sound of massive wings filled the air.


    The dragons that had filled the sky for months began to descend, emitting their Dragon Fear in all directions.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Watching the chaos, Irina gritted her teeth and started moving.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    ¡°Alright¡­¡±


    A whileter.


    ¡°¡­It¡¯s going as nned.¡±


    Lemerno, leading the main force of the demon army, nced back with a smile.


    <em>- Crash¡­ Crash¡­!!!</em>


    ¡°Hyaah!!¡±


    A fierce battle between Demon King Aishi, Frey, and Ruby was unfolding right in front of the academy.


    ¡°They¡¯re evenly matched.¡±


    Lemerno, evaluating the battle as a demon army strategist, muttered.


    ¡°There won¡¯t be a winner for hours.¡±


    Frey, burning with silver and ck aura, shed an ice meteor falling towards the academy, then used the debris to propel himself towards Aishi.


    <em>- Crackle¡­!</em>


    Meanwhile, Ruby, flying above, summoned red lightning and struck Aishi.


    <em>- Boom¡­!!!</em>@@novelbin@@


    Aishi countered Frey¡¯s sword strike with numerous ice spears and blocked Ruby¡¯s lightning with an intricate ice shield.


    <em>- Rumble¡­</em>


    ¡°Hyaa!!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re quite skilled.¡±


    Aishi tried to attack Ruby by summoning an ice serpent from the ground, yet it was beheaded by Frey. Ruby shed a brief smile towards Frey before punching Aishi¡¯s shield with a lightning-d fist.


    ¡°Storm!¡±


    Aishi summoned a fierce blizzard, sending razor-sharp ice shards flying around, forcing Frey and Ruby to retreat briefly.


    The two looked at each other, then simultaneously leaped into the heart of the blizzard.


    <em>- Boom¡­!!!</em>


    As silver, ruby, and blue clouds spread in the air, Lemerno turned her eyes from the mythical battle, speaking in a low voice.


    ¡°However, as time goes by, the Demon King will gain the upper hand.¡±


    At that moment, Frey and Ruby emerged from the clouds, their bodies covered in injuries, while Aishi continued to re coldly at them from within the vortex.


    ¡°The Demon King has infinite energy. How can they even think of challenging her?¡±


    She shrugged as if she had anticipated this oue, but then her expression hardened as she recalled Aishi¡¯s words.


    ¡°But¡­ the problem is we need to capture the academy within a day.¡±


    For some reason, the new Demon King Aishi had insisted that the academy must be captured within 24 hours.


    ¡°Excuse me, but why¡­?¡±


    ¡°¡­Because it is as decreed by the Demon King.¡±


    Her cold response had left no room for further questioning, but as a loyal lieutenant, Lemerno had no choice but to obey.


    ¡°Everything is going perfectly¡­ All ording to n¡­¡±


    After countless sleepless nights nning the strategy, the current situation was unfolding just as she had anticipated.


    ¡°All ording to n¡­ Haha.¡±


    Despite a few unexpected variables, they were still within her calcted range.


    ¡°The Demon King handles the Hero and Ruby. The demonic monsters breach the academy¡¯s defenses. The dragons hold the citizens hostage. The Demon King¡¯s Army provides support from three sides. Perfect. We can finish this before their reinforcements arrive.¡±


    Satisfied with her n, Lemerno scanned the battlefield with sharp eyes.


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡±


    The Demon King was majestically facing off against Frey and Ruby, while the demonic monster, with its overwhelming numbers, charged at the academy¡¯s defenders.


    In Lemerno¡¯s estimation, both fronts were in their favor.


    At this rate, the battle could be over even before the Pope and the Secret Lord support arrived.


    ¡°¡­What are those lizards thinking?¡±


    However, Lemerno¡¯s expression twisted as she looked towards the distant hill.


    ¡°Those damn lizards¡­¡±


    The dragons, who had been gradually lowering their altitude while emitting dragon fear, had nownded near the academy and were merely observing the situation, asionally spitting fire at the ground.


    Their role was to prevent the citizens from having any other thoughts and to devastate the entire empire, yet they were acting so passively.


    Their hesitation was frustrating Lemerno to no end.


    ¡°Well, after the war, they can face extinction.¡±


    Unable to bear it any longer, she led the core forces of the Demon King¡¯s Army to pursue the fleeing citizens.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to survive by gaining favor with the Demon King. Haha¡­¡±


    After her sister, the Subus Queen Arbatia, had met a tragic end, Lemerno¡¯s primary goal had be survival.


    ¡°¡­Wait a minute?¡±


    Determined to secure her survival by gaining favor with the new Demon King, she sped up her pursuit.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that¡­ Serena?¡±


    Suddenly, she spotted Serena and immediately pulled the reins of her horse, raising her hand to halt the Demon King¡¯s Army.


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡±


    She quietly assessed the situation.


    <em>Capturing her would be far better than taking the citizens hostage.</em>


    There had been numerous opportunities to take the citizens hostage or ughter them.


    But Lemerno, with her sharp mind and keen sense, had noticed something odd.


    Whenever she reported ns involving taking hostages or harming citizens, the Demon King would show a pained expression, sweat, and mutter to herself.


    There must be a reason why harming the citizens was not an option.


    Though the Demon King hadn¡¯t explicitly stated it, Lemerno decided to trust her instincts.


    ¡°Everyone, head towards the alley. We need to capture that girl.¡±


    Rather than risk harming or taking hostages of the citizens and facing unknown consequences, she decided to capture the Duke¡¯s daughter, who had a close rtionship with the Hero.


    ¡°I¡¯ve heard she¡¯s the world¡¯s greatest genius¡­¡±


    There was also a hint of personal curiosity.


    ¡°¡­Let¡¯s see if that¡¯s true.¡±


    Soon after, Lemerno led her elite troops into the empire¡¯s back alleys in pursuit of Serena.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    ¡°¡­What?¡±


    After a while of chasing Serena with the Demon King¡¯s Army.


    ¡°What the hell?¡±


    Lemerno started to sweat, muttering to herself.


    ¡°She was right in front of me¡­?¡±


    She had lost Serena several times already. She was just within arm¡¯s reach, but now she was gone again.


    <em>- Swish¡­</em>


    ¡°Ha.¡±


    As she stopped her horse and saw the hem of Serena¡¯s dress disappear around a corner, Lemerno let out augh.


    ¡°Am I being haunted?¡±


    She muttered, shaking her head. The idea of a demon being haunted was absurd.


    ¡°¡­Did I take a wrong turn?¡±


    Could it be that Serena was using thebyrinthine back alleys of the empire to her advantage?


    ¡°No, that¡¯s not it.¡±


    But that was impossible too.


    She had lived in the empire for hundreds of years and knew the alleys better than anyone.


    ¡°Magic? Sorcery?¡±


    The most usible exnation was that Serena was using some kind of ability to evade her.


    But that seemed unlikely too.


    She hadn¡¯t sensed any unusual energy.


    Unless it was someone on the level of the Demon King or a top-tier mage, fooling Lemerno¡¯s senses was nearly impossible.


    ¡°Then what is it¡­¡±


    How was Serena consistently escaping her pursuit?


    No matter how many times she went over it, she couldn¡¯t find an answer.


    How¡­


    ¡°¡­Huh?¡±


    Lost in thought, she suddenly realized something.


    ¡°This is a dead end.¡±


    They were heading towards a dead-end.


    Yet Serena had headed in that direction?


    Something was very wrong.


    <em>- Swish¡­</em>


    ¡°¡­!¡±


    Lemerno, hearing a noise behind her, quickly turned her horse around.


    ¡°What the¡­?¡±


    She saw the hem of Serena¡¯s dress disappearing into the alley behind her.


    ¡°How is she¡­?¡±


    <em>- Swish, swish¡­</em>


    ¡°¡­!?¡±


    Confused, Lemerno¡¯s eyes widened as she saw what happened next.


    ¡°What the hell.¡±


    This time, it was because Serena had quickly passed through the alleyways on both sides of her.


    ¡°W-What the hell¡­..¡±


    Putting aside the fact that Serena had passed behind her, a chilling problem arises: Serena was clearly only one person.


    How did she pass on both sides?


    <em>- Swish, swish, swish¡­</em>


    ¡°Sh-shit.¡±


    At the moment when cold sweat started to pour down Lemerno¡¯s forehead, Serena¡¯s clothes brushed past her again simultaneously from the front, back, and both sides of the alley.


    ¡°We¡¯re retreating. Something is definitely wrong¨C¡±


    Lemerno turned her horse around and gave order to the Demon King¡¯s Army that followed her.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    But then she froze in that very position.


    ¡°Wh-why¡­¡±


    Her face turned pale and sweat poured down her forehead as her heart started pounding wildly.


    ¡°Why can I¡­ see behind me?¡±


    The simple fact was this: she had brought the elite troops of the Demon King¡¯s Army to take all the citizens of the empire hostage.


    So, her soldiers should have been densely packed in the alley.


    Why could she see Serena entering the alley from behind?


    Normally, the tightly packed soldiers would block her view.


    ¡°¡­Hah, hah.¡±


    With that realization, Lemerno breathed in terror and very slowly turned her head.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    What she saw was an empty alley.


    ¡°Sh-shit.¡±


    Then it struck her.


    She had been wandering alone in this eerie alley for a while now.


    ¡°I-I need to get out of here¡­¡±


    As the eerie sound of wind echoed through the alley that had swallowed all her soldiers, Lemerno, with a trembling voice, urgently tugged on her horse¡¯s reins.


    <em>- Swish.</em>


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    But at that moment.


    <em>- Swish, swish, swish, swish, swish¡­</em>


    She heard the sound of clothes brushing the ground franticallying from directly behind her.


    ¡°Ah, aaaaaaah!!¡±


    As something brushed against her neck, Lemerno let out a sobbing scream and started running frantically forward.


    <em>- Swish, swish, swish¡­</em>


    ¡°Save meeeeee!!!¡±


    But despite her screams, the sound of clothes brushing the ground continued to follow her relentlessly, making her unable to even think of turning back. She screamed as she ran through the alley.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    ¡°Well done.¡±


    Meanwhile, at the nearby barracks.


    ¡°As expected of the greatest spatial mage, Dmir Khan. To be able to distort the entire back alley.¡±


    <strong>- You tter me.</strong>


    Serena, sitting safely in a plush chair, gently rubbing her slightly swollen belly, was issuingmands to the hologram in front of her.


    ¡°The Demon King will remember your hard work.¡±


    <strong>- It is unnecessary. Serving the true Demon King, Frey, is my duty.</strong>


    ¡°¡­Indeed. By the way, are you ready?¡±


    <strong>- Yes, soon one-third of the Demon King¡¯s Army will join our side.</strong>


    ¡°Hehe, good job.¡±


    <strong>- Endless glory to the Demon King¡­</strong>


    As Dmir Khan bowed and Serena waved her hand and turned off the hologram, she smiled coldly and issued orders to her subordinates, who were disguised as her and wandering through the back alleys.


    ¡°Don¡¯t give her any time to rest, and keep pushing. We need to keep her there for at least half a day.¡±


    <strong>- Understood¡­</strong>


    ¡°Exhausted people should switch with those on standby. Those on standby should memorize the distorted alley map I distributed.¡±


    <strong>- Yes¡­</strong>


    ¡°Good, keep up the good work.¡±


    After giving the orders and turning off the signal, Serena looked at Lemerno, who was still running and screaming through the alley, with a satisfied expression and murmured.


    ¡°Here I am, pregnant, chasing you, a subus, who¡¯s still a virgin¡­ hehe.¡±


    <strong>- Stoooop it¡­!!!</strong>


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    <em>- Step, step¡­</em>


    Meanwhile, on the hill near the academy, where the dragons were stationed.


    ¡°Grrrrr¡­¡±


    ¡°Growl¡­¡±


    A few dragons, who had been pretending to attack the academy¡¯s barrier, started growling as someone approached them.


    ¡°Shut your mouths, you bastards!¡±


    ¡°¡­Huh?¡±


    ¡°Grrr¡­oh?¡±


    But then a girl, who had flinched momentarily, bravely raised her voice and shouted, causing the dragons to look confused.


    ¡°S-S-Stupid lizard bastards¡­ Do you want to fight? I¡¯m the great Archmage¡­¡±


    <em>- Thud¡­</em>


    ¡°Wha!?¡±


    As the dragons suddenly lowered their bodies, causing dust to rise, Irina mistook it as a sign of attack and prepared to cast a spell.


    ¡°Grrr¡­¡±


    ¡°Gyuu¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­!?!¡±


    But then, the dust settled, revealing apletely iprehensible scene to her.


    ¡°What¡­ what the hell?¡±


    The noble and great dragons were lying on the ground like dogs, wagging their tails.


    <em>- Swish¡­</em>


    ¡°Ah?¡±


    A massive dragon slowly approached Irina, who was staring in astonishment.


    ¡°Haa¡­ Haa¡­¡±


    ¡°Goddammit.¡±


    As the dragon rolled over and exposed its belly, showing affection, she instinctively cursed.


    ¡°Are these damn lizards losing their minds?¡±


    ¡°Grrrr¡­¡±

 Chapter 418: The Power of Co-operation

    ¡°Roarrr!!!¡±


    ¡°Screechh¡­¡±


    The eerie sounds of demonic monsters echo all around the massive field.


    ¡°Really, there¡¯s no end to them.¡±


    ¡°Grrrr¡­¡±


    ¡°Tsk.¡±


    The Erosion Phenomenon urring in the air made it difficult to get close.


    The deep, dark space, like a jaw of a beast, was spewing monsters that were rushing towards the academy in waves.


    ¡°How much longer can you hold out?¡±¡°I¡¯m fine¡­!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t overdo it. I¡¯ll exert a bit more strength.¡±


    Blocking the army of demonic monsters were none other than na, Lulu, and Isolet.


    The Aura of Domination, which could make all living creatures kneel, and the Magic Eyes were holding the monsters in ce, while Isolet¡¯s powerful sword strikes were sweeping them away.


    Thanks to this, the monsters were being torn apart mercilessly without any resistance.


    Their abilities, optimized for dealing withrge groups of enemies, were shining brightly in the battlefield.


    ¡°Ugh¡­¡±


    ¡°Are you okay?¡±


    But it wasn¡¯t possible to fight such an overwhelming battle forever.


    ¡°Y-Yes¡­ I¡¯m fine¡­ Ahh!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re bleeding from your eyes¡­ Ugh.¡±


    Lulu, who had been using her Magic Eye non-stop for hours, was bleeding from her eyes, and na, who had also been continuously emitting her aura, was sweating profusely from her forehead.


    ¡°No matter how efficient the technique, using it non-stop will eventually lead to exhaustion.¡±


    Isolet, watching them, muttered in a low voice.


    ¡°It would be nice if we had reinforcements¡­¡±


    But contrary to her wishes, they couldn¡¯t expect any support.


    Frey and Ruby were still engaged in a fierce battle with the Demon King.


    Ferloche, Serena, and re went to protect the citizens, and Irina was negotiating with the dragons.


    Also, Kania was busy maintaining the sr eclipse and controlling the Erosion Phenomenon at the border, leaving no strength for other tasks, and the remaining imperial forces were fighting the Demon King¡¯s Army.


    ¡°It would have been nice if Irina were here¡­ Abraham is also absent due to the operation¡­¡±


    Isolet, muttering regretfully while watching the monsters tied up in front of her, soon turned to look behind her again.


    ¡°What are you doing, hurry up and strike.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about us¡­¡±


    na and Lulu¡¯s condition was deteriorating even further.


    ¡°¡­Hmm.¡±


    It was time to make a decision.


    ¡°You two, stop what you¡¯re doing for a moment.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°¡­?¡±


    As Isolet closed her eyes and said this, na and Lulu tilted their heads in disbelief.


    ¡°I said take a break for a moment.¡±


    ¡°But if we do that, the monsters will¨C¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll handle the monsters alone.¡±


    As Isolet slowly moved towards the army of monsters, na and Lulu, with startled expressions, grabbed her.


    ¡°Are you crazy? Even you can¡¯t handle that many monsters alone¡­¡±


    ¡°We have no choice.¡±


    But Isolet¡¯s expression was resolute.


    ¡°If we continue like this, the academy will eventually fall. So, while I buy us some time, recover your strength¡­¡±


    ¡°No. What if something happens to you?¡±


    ¡°A knight getting injured in battle is inevitable.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not the issue¡­!¡±


    na raised her voice, gripping Isolet¡¯s arm tighter.


    <em>- Crackle¡­ Crackle¡­!</em>


    ¡°¡­Ugh.¡±


    But as the Erosion Phenomenon in the air sparked and widened, na and Lulu lost their words and stared nkly at the sky.


    ¡°I finally understand why Frey did everything he did in the past.¡±


    ¡°Ah.¡±


    ¡°W-Wait a minute¡­!!!¡±


    As na and Lulu¡¯s grip loosened, Isolet took the chance to break free and dashed forward.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll somehow survive¡­.¡±


    <em>- Boom!!!</em>


    ¡°¡­Huh?¡±


    But at that moment, a massive sh of light roared past Isolet¡¯s side.


    ¡°What the¡­..¡±


    Isolet, bewildered by the attack she barely noticed, watched as the monsters in front were swept away.


    ¡°¡­!?¡±


    Then, she slowly turned around to see the owner of the terrifying strike, her expression confused as she muttered.


    ¡°How did you guys get here¡­?¡±


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    Sometime earlier, inside the academy.


    ¡°Ugh¡­ look at this.¡±


    ¡°What the¡­ What is this?¡±


    The students, who were nervously preparing for a desperate fight within the barrier, touched the ice lumps next to them with cold sweat.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. They were fine just a moment ago¡­¡±


    ¡°Their screams were quite horrifying.¡±


    Surprisingly, the ice lumps contained students frozen with expressions of surprise or whimpering.


    ¡°They seem to be alive¡­ but their life force is being periodically drained.¡±


    ¡°This is creepy. I¡¯m d I didn¡¯t turn into ice.¡±


    The students, each with aplicated expression,mented.


    ¡°Wait, I think¡­ there¡¯s amon factor among those frozen.¡±


    ¡°¡­What?¡±


    First-year student Olivia, who had been observing the ice carefully, spoke up with shining eyes.


    ¡°All the frozen people here¡­ were the ones shouting for everyone to vote ¡®No¡¯.¡±


    ¡°Is that true?¡±


    As she said, the high-ranking nobles who had been clustering together were all frozen.


    ¡°Come to think of it¡­ exactly half of them are frozen.¡±


    ¡°¡­Even the teachers who were hesitating earlier are frozen.¡±


    ¡°So¡­ guaranteeing safety regardless of the voting result meant putting them in ice?¡±


    ¡°It seems that way.¡±


    The remaining students, who had just grasped the situation, began to tremble in fear.


    ¡°H-how strong is the Demon King¡­¡±


    ¡°I heard there are many frozen people in the Western Continent too. So, could it be that they¡¯re all energy sources for the Demon King¡­?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s ridiculous. How are we supposed to defeat such a monster?¡±


    Muttering like this, they stared at Aishi, who was fighting beyond the barrier, with trembling eyes.


    <em>- Crackle¡­ Crackle¡­!</em>


    Even after hours had passed, Aishi was relentlessly attacking with a renewed, rxed smile.


    ¡°Haah, haah¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­Hmm.¡±


    And Frey and Ruby were countering her attacks with slightly tired expressions.


    At first nce, it seemed they were still fighting on equal footing, but upon closer inspection, their movements were noticeably slower than before.


    <em>- Crackle¡­ Crackle¡­!!</em>


    The students, who were nervously swallowing dryly in that situation, widened their eyes at the sparks urring nearby and turned their gaze.


    ¡°Ugh¡­¡±


    ¡°Y-you guys¡­ what are you doing?¡±


    Several first-year students, including Eurelia, Lenya, and Lecane, were gritting their teeth and pooling their mana together.


    ¡°If we seed with this¡­¡±


    ¡°J-just shut up and focus¡­!¡±


    It was a joint technique using colored mana that they had attempted to use against Frey a few months ago.


    This technique, ssified as one of the few ultimate moves in Dark Tale Fantasy, was being attempted again by them.


    ¡°W-wait! Focus¡­!¡±


    <em>- Boom¡­!</em>


    ¡°Kyaaah!?¡±


    But despite months of practice, the joint technique had no chance of seeding miraculously now.


    ¡°Cough, cough¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­We failed again.¡±


    In the end, the joint technique failed spectacrly, creating a huge dust cloud.


    Eurelia, watching the girls coughing in the dust, muttered with a dark expression.


    ¡°In the end¡­ we still fail.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s try just one more time¡­ We¡¯ve made some improvements sincest time, haven¡¯t we? Maybe the next try will¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­No, it¡¯s hopeless.¡±


    When Eurelia stood up with her eyes turning ck, Lenya tried to reach out to her, but then lowered her head.


    It seemed like the months of practice were all in vain.


    ¡°Meow.¡±


    ¡°¡­Ouch.¡±


    But then, something bit her ankle as she was about to walk away with a dejected expression.


    ¡°A cat doll¡­?¡±


    For some reason, a ck cat doll was moving alive at her feet.


    ¡°¡­Are you telling me to follow you?¡±


    Looking at it with a puzzled expression, Eurelia asked, her eyes shining.


    <em>- Sss¡­</em>


    The cat doll was emitting a familiar ck aura.


    ¡°¡­Huh?¡±


    Drawn by the familiar aura, Eurelia started to walk, soon looking around with a bewildered expression.


    ¡°What on earth¡­?¡±


    ¡°Meow¡­¡±


    ¡°Meow?¡±


    In the backyard of the academy, cats were swarming.


    ¡°A cat doll¡­ spirits¡­ and even stray cats¡­¡±


    Eurelia, already aware of the cat spirits that had been living in the backyard of the academy for a thousand years, approached them with a puzzled expression.


    The cat spirits of the academy were the highest-ranking spirits among the spirits. Stray cats generally wouldn¡¯t approach them.


    <em>- Wobble¡­</em>


    Yet, for some reason, those noble spirits and stray cats were standing in a circle behind the ck cat doll, looking up at her with bright eyes.


    <em>- Snap¡­!</em>


    ¡°¡­?¡±


    After a moment of silence, a white shining spirit bit the tail of the ck cat doll at the front, making Eurelia widen her eyes.


    ¡°Meow.¡±


    ¡°Meow!¡±


    ¡°Purr¡­¡±


    A spirit bit the tail of the next cat, and so on, creating the cutest ring in the world.


    ¡°Meow~!¡±


    <em>- Spin, spin¡­</em>


    As the creatures holding each other¡¯s tails began to spin the ring, Eurelia, who had been watching with a nk expression, had a sh of insight in her eyes.


    ¡°That¡­ that¡¯s it!¡±


    ¡°Meow¡­?¡±


    ¡°We don¡¯t need to use only colored mana.¡±


    Muttering to herself and quickly turning her thoughts, she said.


    ¡°Even mana without color, even mana with insignificant power, canplement the instability.¡±


    ¡°Meow!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a joint technique that everyone, not just those with colored mana, needs to participate in¡­ Yes, that¡¯s why it¡¯s called a ¡®joint technique¡¯¡­!¡±


    Having reached her conclusion, she bowed with a bright smile for the first time in a long while.


    ¡°T-thank you¡­ Noble spirits. For enlightening me¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°A-and¡­ thank you, cats¡­ too?¡±


    ¡°Purr¡­¡±


    The spirits and cats, having added their thanks, approached and began rubbing their cheeks against her legs.


    ¡°¡­But.¡±


    As she petted them for a moment and then quickly moved, Eurelia spoke again, tilting her head.


    ¡°What are you?¡±


    ¡°¡­Meow?¡±


    The ck cat doll tilted its head innocently at her question.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    ¡°How did you get here?¡±


    Back to the present time.


    ¡°We actually seeded¡­¡±


    ¡°Who knew that getting help from other students was the answer¡­ We¡¯ve been practicing alone for months¡­¡±@@novelbin@@


    ¡°We might have subconsciously discriminated against them because we had colored mana. And that prevented us from perfecting the technique. It¡¯s something to reflect on.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s why that person emphasized the importance of cooperation¡­¡±


    Isolet was staring nkly at the academy students behind her.


    ¡°When the vote ended in favor and the academy began a desperate battle, I reached out just in case¡­ and it worked?¡±


    ¡°Because they had already steeled their resolve, there was no need to protect or restrain them.¡±


    ¡°T-that¡¯s not the point!!¡±


    As the students responded calmly, Isolet shouted in anger.


    ¡°This ce is dangerous! Don¡¯t you see the army of monsters over there?¡±


    Behind her, monsters were crowding again from the Erosion Phenomenon, ring menacingly at the academy.


    ¡°Get back inside the academy. It¡¯s too dangerous here. I¡¯ll handle it somehow¡­¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    Someone from among the academy students stepped forward in front of her.


    ¡°We will fight too.¡±


    ¡°¡­What?¡±


    Eurelia, with a cat doll dozing on her head, spoke with one eye slightly glowing white.


    ¡°We won¡¯t let anyone fight alone anymore.¡±


    ¡°Where did you get such power?¡±


    As the mana emitted by the students began to resonate with the colored mana, Isolet asked in a low voice.


    ¡°We just realized the importance of cooperation.¡±


    ¡°Whoooaaa!!!¡±


    ¡°And it seems¡­¡±


    Eurelia, smiling brightly, pointed to the distant road.


    ¡°¡­they¡¯ve just realized it too.¡±


    ¡°Defend the Empire and drive out the evil!¡±


    ¡°Save the frozen ones!¡±


    ¡°For Frey, the Demon Ki¨C I mean the Hero!¡±


    Emergency-convened imperial soldiers.


    The demons andbat executives under Dmir Khan.


    And countless citizens who joined to save their frozen families andrades were rushing towards the academy.


    ¡°¡­I smell the blood of demons.¡±


    ¡°Pardon?¡±


    ¡°Never mind.¡±


    And at the forefront of that procession, a man fully armed with heirlooms was ring menacingly at Aishi¡¯s Demon King¡¯s army.


    ¡°Charge!!!¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll take care of this! Professors, please take a break!!¡±


    Abraham and Eurelia¡¯s booming voices mingled and echoed across the blood-soaked battlefield.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    Meanwhile.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Yes, you¡¯re somewhat normal.¡±


    Irina, who had reached the top of the hill where the dragons were stationed, looked at the dragon in front of her with an annoyed expression.


    ¡°You¡¯re the leader here, right?¡±


    She had to endure countless creepy disys of affection and antics from the dragons on her way up.


    ¡°Indeed, the leader is different. At least five hundred years old, unlike the rabble below¡­¡±


    ring at the dragon leader who was exuding a different level of aura than the others she had encountered, she spoke in a fierce voice.


    ¡°Anyway, I¡¯ll get to the point.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°If you keep siding with the Demon King, I¡¯ll make sure you¡¯ll only be seen in a zoo¡­ Hey?¡±


    She paused, noticing the dragon¡¯s expression, and tilted her head.


    ¡°Are you listening to me?¡±


    ¡°Grrr¡­¡±


    ¡°Did they all eat something bad?¡±


    Seeing the dragon sweating profusely with wide eyes, Irina sighed deeply and sat down on the ground.


    ¡°¡­But, I also feel like I ate something bad.¡±


    Then she muttered with a frown.


    ¡°Why is it so hot?¡±


    She fanned herself with a bewildered expression.


    ¡°Older sister?¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    With a dazed look, she turned to the dragon leader¡¯s trembling voice, who had quietly tucked its tail towards its belly.


    ¡°Where have you been all this time?¡±


    ¡°¡­???¡±


    Hearing those words, question marks began to form on Irina¡¯s face.

 Chapter 419: Lord of Dragons

    ¡°What¡­ did you just say?¡±


    ¡°Sister, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    The dragon leader in front of her wagged his tail, tucked under his belly, and asked, causing Irina¡¯s expression to twist.


    ¡°Why am I your sister?¡±


    ¡°Pardon?¡±


    ¡°How am I your sister, you damn lizard?¡±


    ¡°¡­???¡±


    Irina red at the dragon leader incredulously, while he tilted his head in confusion.


    ¡°Oh, my goodness.¡±Then he pped his head with his tail, hurriedly spread his wings, and prepared to take off.


    ¡°I-I¡¯ll be right back, sister. Hehe¡­¡±


    ¡°Wait! Where are you going¡­¡±


    ¡°S-sorry!¡±


    As Irina quickly reached out, the leader waved his hands and wrapped his wings around himself.


    ¡°I-I¡¯m not trying to run away.¡±


    Peeking his head out between his wings, he whispered.


    ¡°So please don¡¯t hit me¡­ or at least go easy¡­¡±


    Wagging his tail like a puppy and giving her a pitiful look, he appeared quite cute.


    If you ignored his massive body and the scars covering him, marking him as the charismatic leader of the dragons.


    Because of this stark contrast, all Irina could see was a lizard trying to act coy.


    ¡°I-I¡¯ll prepare what you like best, s-sister.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°W-Well then¡­!¡±


    As Irina¡¯s expression turned menacing, the leader, sweating profusely, closed his eyes tightly and flew into the sky.@@novelbin@@


    ¡°What on earth¡­¡±


    Irina, watching him shrink into a dot, slowly turned her gaze to the side.


    ¡°¡­Lady Irina, this way.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ve prepared it to be as simr as possible¡­ Please be satisfied¡­¡±


    The fierce-looking dragons, now with innocent eyes, bowed their heads in front of her.


    ¡°Follow us, please.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Deciding to stop thinking for a moment, Irina nodded with a dazed look.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    ¡°¡±Enjoy your meal, sister.¡±¡±


    The dragon leader and his two subordinates, known as his two wings, bowed their heads politely and spoke.


    ¡°¡­What is this?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s what you like best, sister.¡±


    Still staring at them with a dazed look, Irina slowly nced around.


    ¡°¡­Haah.¡±


    Now she found herself sitting in a cozy space made of branches, like a giant bird¡¯s nest, hugging her knees.


    <em>- Squirm, squirm¡­</em>


    And writhing before her were various types of insects and chunks of meat dripping with blood.


    ¡°You want me to eat this?¡±


    ¡°Has your taste changed?¡±


    Irina, staring at it with a disgusted look, asked, to which the leader responded with confusion.


    ¡°Don¡¯t hesitate and try it. It¡¯s very fresh.¡±


    ¡°¡­What is this?¡±


    When the leader picked up a chunk of meat and brought it to her mouth with a grin, Irina, though horrified, involuntarily drooled and asked in a low voice.


    ¡°It¡¯s a jowl from an orc. A delicacy among delicacies¨C¡±


    ¡°Get that away from me, dammit.¡±


    ¡°Understood.¡±


    When she realized what the meat was, she emitted a killing intent, causing the leader to hastily throw the meat aside.


    ¡°Well, I guess after a thousand years, your taste might change a bit¡­¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about¡­ Ugh.¡±


    Watching him with a puzzled expression, Irina suddenly clutched her chest in pain.


    <em>Why¡­ does my body feel like this.</em>


    Her body, which had been burning hot, was now zing painfully.


    <em>Something¡¯s definitely wrong.</em>


    Realizing something was off, Irina jumped to her feet and raised her voice.


    ¡°Hey, you guys.¡±


    ¡°Y-yes?¡±


    ¡°What did you do to me?¡±


    ¡°Do to you¡­?¡±


    The dragons, sitting demurely and watching her warily, looked confused, causing Irina to snap.


    ¡°What kind of trick are you pulling on me!? You damn lizards!!!¡±


    Her angry shout echoed through the makeshift nest, causing the dragons with innocent eyes to freeze.


    ¡°Do you think I wouldn¡¯t notice your tricks!? I¡¯ve had enough¡­!!!¡±


    ¡°L-Lady Irina¡­¡±


    ¡°Ever since I saw you guys, my whole body has been itching and my chest has been pounding!! Tell me what you did!!!¡±


    ¡°D-do you think she doesn¡¯t like this anymore?¡±


    ¡°Another trick¡­¡±


    Just as Irina was about to explode in fury, she trailed off upon seeing what the leader hastily brought out.


    ¡°This is¨C¡±


    ¡°I-It¡¯s juice made from i-ice dragon berry¡­ Please drink it to cool down and calm your anger¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­Hmm.¡±


    Looking down at the juice emitting a chilling aura, Irina, who had been ring at the dragons with burning eyes, grabbed it with her tail and drank it all at once.


    <em>- Gulp</em>


    ¡°I-It¡¯s started.¡±


    ¡°S-She¡¯s finally showing her true form¡­¡±


    ¡°Shh, be careful, or you¡¯ll get beaten.¡±


    ¡°How many times will the leader get hit this time¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­I feel a bit better now.¡±


    Ignoring the whispering dragons, Irina muttered with a slightly relieved expression and looked at them.


    ¡°W-Wait¡­ Who are you?¡±


    ¡°S-She¡¯s not our sister!?¡±


    ¡°B-But the aura¡­ It¡¯s definitely¡­¡±


    Confused by the dragons¡¯ panicked murmurs, she asked.


    ¡°She seems like a young dragon¡­?¡±


    ¡°And a red dragon. There¡¯s no way she¡¯s our sister.¡±


    ¡°But her potential is undeniable. It¡¯s the same as hers.¡±


    ¡°Even her liking that tasteless ice dragon berry¡­ Just like the prophecy.¡±


    ¡°¡­Is this a miracle in our species after a thousand years?¡±


    Watching their confused murmurs, Irina tilted her head and frowned.


    <em>Something¡­ feels off.</em>


    Feeling a sense of difort, she shook her head.


    <em>No, this isn¡¯t the time for this.</em>


    It was a critical situation.


    Even now, Frey and herpanions were fighting for their lives.


    She couldn¡¯t waste any more precious time with these damn reptiles.


    ¡°Listen up, all of you.¡±


    With that, she emitted a terrifying aura throughout the nest and gave her final ultimatum.


    ¡°Withdraw from this war and leave this ce.¡±


    ¡°¡±¡­¡±¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t ask you to fight the Demon King. You must have your own reasons.¡±


    With that, she stepped outside the makeshift nest.


    ¡°So just leave. If you do, there will be no repercussions.¡±


    Spreading her wings and ring coldly, she whispered.


    ¡°But if you intervene even slightly after this moment¡­ It¡¯ll be an all-out war.¡±


    ¡°¡±¡­¡±¡±


    ¡°Well then.¡±


    Leaving those words, she kicked off the ground and flew into the sky.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    <em>- BOOM!!</em>


    ¡°Ugh¡­!¡±


    With a thunderous noise, Frey, who had been fighting fiercely in the air, was thrown into the frozen ground.


    ¡°Frey!!!¡±


    Ruby, who couldn¡¯t catch him despite descending with all her might, lifted him up as he staggered in the pit created by his impact.


    ¡°Damn it, you¡­!¡±


    ¡°This is troublesome¡­¡±


    Fortunately, it didn¡¯t seem life-threatening, but his left prosthetic arm was shattered and blown away again.


    ¡°Tsk, it¡¯s still too weak because it¡¯s a prosthetic¡­ It¡¯s not even recovering¡­¡±


    ¡°You think your arm would recover easily after being hit by my magic? How arrogant.¡±


    Aishi, who had descended before Frey, approached with a cold smile.


    ¡°The longer this goes on, the more disadvantaged we be.¡±


    ¡°Fuhuhu.¡±


    Ruby, muttering as she looked at her, had a grim expression.


    ¡°We need to hold out for at least half a day longer¡­¡±


    As she said, the longer the battle dragged on, the more disadvantaged they became.


    While the power Frey and Ruby possessed was finite, the power Aishi had as a Demon King was infinite.


    As long as she had infinite power, no matter how much damage she took, she would recover quickly, and no matter how much energy was drained, she regained her energy in no time.


    Therefore, the ¡°Academy Siege¡± was designed to be an event where if the quest conditions weren¡¯t met and the Demon King personally led the army, it was a guaranteed defeat.


    ¡°We just need to hold out somehow.¡±


    ¡°¡­Yeah.¡±


    Frey and hispanion only relied on the 24-hour time limit imposed on the Demon King.


    ¡°Can you really hold out?¡±


    Despite their determination, the situation was not looking good.


    ¡°It looks like you¡¯re reaching your limit.¡±


    The monster horde on the nks was barely being held back by the brave students who had rushed out from the academy.


    The Demon King¡¯s army at the front was locked in fiercebat with a coalition of soldiers, citizens, and some defecting demons.


    From that alone, it seemed hopeful, but the critical issue was that Frey and Ruby had reached their limits.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay¡­ Just a few more hours and reinforcements will¨C¡±


    ¡°Reinforcements for our side will arrive by then too.¡±


    Aishi, mocking, pointed an ice spear at Frey, who was pulling his sword from the ground.


    ¡°Why not just end this here? This is a war you¡¯re destined to lose.¡±


    Then she suddenly shot her spear into the sky.


    <em>- Crackle¡­!</em>


    ¡°Damn.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    As she snapped her fingers, the single ice spear multiplied, filling the entire sky.


    ¡°Protecting that one won¡¯t be enough, will it?¡±


    ¡°¡­Ugh.¡±


    Ruby, who hurriedly wrapped Frey with her wings to prepare a counterattack, looked at the ice spears in the sky with cold sweat.


    <em>- Swoosh¡­</em>


    Half of the numerous spears were aimed at Frey and Ruby, but the other half were aimed at the academy.


    ¡°It¡¯s a risky move that consumes a lot of power and has high risks, so I usually wouldn¡¯t use it¡­ but for you, who are already exhausted, it¡¯s a death sentence.¡±


    Even as she sweated slightly, she didn¡¯t lose her confident smile and lowered her hand.


    ¡°Wait¨C¡±


    - BOOOOM!!!


    Just as the ice spears in the sky began to plummet,


    <em>- Fwoooosh!!!!!</em>


    A massive pir of fire swept across the academy¡¯s sky.


    <em>- Sizzle¡­</em>


    Aishi¡¯s ice spears evaporated in the air, leaving no trace of it behind.


    ¡°¡±¡±¡­¡±¡±¡±


    The people, momentarily stopping their battle, looked up at the sky, now red and filled with mes and heat, with awe-struck expressions.


    ¡°Hey, kid.¡±


    From the sky, someone with a fierce appearance slowly descended.


    ¡°ying with icicles is dangerous.¡±


    Landing impressively in front of the stunned Ruby and Frey, she confidently looked at Aishi.


    ¡°Guys, I¡¯m here¡­¡±


    ¡°You, did you just awaken?¡±


    ¡°¡­What?¡±


    Smiling brightly and turning slightly, she tilted her head at Aishi¡¯s cold words.


    ¡°W-What are you talking about? I haven¡¯t awakened yet¡­¡±


    Muttering this, she looked down at herself, then froze with her gaze fixed on the ground.


    <em>- Swish, swish¡­</em>


    A thick, scale-covered tail was swaying at her feet.


    ¡°¡­Huh.¡±


    Poking the tail with a dazed look, Irina then reached up to her head.


    ¡°This¡­¡±


    She touched the thick, hard horn, as tough as Ruby¡¯s.


    <em>- p, p¡­</em>


    ¡°Come to think of it, how did I get her just now? I didn¡¯t use magic¡­¡±


    As she fiddled with the horn, she nced at the wings pping on either side of her and started recalling how she drank the juice and flew earlier.


    ¡°¡­ROARRR.¡±


    <em>- Fwoosh¡­!</em>


    When she opened her mouth and made a sound, a terrifying breath of heat and fire erupted from her mouth.


    ¡°Oh.¡±


    Seeing Aishi sweating and retreating due to the opposing aura, Irina mumbled with a nk expression.


    ¡°Why¡­ now of all times¡­¡±


    ¡°O foolish demon, have you seen the true power of our lord?¡±


    ¡°Ugh.¡±


    Aishi, who had been warily watching Irina, was startled by the deep voice behind her and turned around quickly.


    ¡°¡­All brothers, listen!!¡±


    The dragon leader, who hadnded on the academy¡¯s wall, raised his head and let out a thunderous voice that shook the earth.


    ¡°A new Dragon Lord has been born after a thousand years!!!¡±


    As he spread his dragon fear, the dragons on the hill also released their energy and took to the sky.


    ¡°Fulfill your duty to our new lord!!!¡±


    The leader, who had lost all his earlier awkwardness and was now exuding a menacing aura, finished speaking and red at Aishi as if he would kill her.


    ¡°Ugh¡­¡±


    As the dragons from the hill filled the sky and flew toward the academy, Aishi began to retreat with a twisted expression.


    ¡°Me? A Dragon¡­ Lord?¡±


    Irina, looking back and forth between the dragons filling the sky, the smiling Ruby and Frey, and the confused Aishi, muttered in a daze.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    Some timeter.


    ¡°Are you sure¡­?¡±


    The court wizard, trembling in the frozen Cloud Kingdom¡¯s basement, asked fearfully upon receiving an urgent call from Aishi.


    ¡°Is it really¡­ now?¡±


    <strong>- If I say do it!! Do it!!!</strong>


    ¡°But¡­ this scale¡­ and¡­¡±


    <strong>- Grrr!!!</strong>


    <em><strong>- Crunch, crunch¡­!!!</strong></em>


    ¡°Is something wrong?¡±


    Despite Aishi¡¯s angry shout, he hesitated and looked around nervously, his head tilted at the sounds of tearing and crashing.


    ¡°It sounds like something¡¯s being ripped apart and a loud noise¡­¡±


    <strong>- I¡¯ll kill you first¡­</strong>


    ¡°I-I understand!! I¡¯ll do it!!!¡±


    As sharp ice spears sprang up around him, he screamed and pulled out a scroll.


    ¡°This is insane. Absolutely insane¡­¡±


    <em>- Shhh¡­</em>


    ¡°¡­Damn it.¡±


    Trembling, he ripped the scroll as the ice spear pointed at his side.


    <em>- Rip¡­!!</em>


    ¡°I don¡¯t care anymore.¡±


    At that moment,


    ¡°¡±¡±¡­¡±¡±¡±


    The eyes of the First Heroes, who had been densely packed in the ruins, opened simultaneously.

 Chapter 420: Dark Tale Fantasy Online

    <em>- Boom! Boom!!</em>


    ¡°Roar!!¡±


    The dragons¡¯ roars echoed from all directions of the warzone.


    <em>- Crackle, crackle¡­</em>


    ¡°How dare you break the pact¨C¡±


    ¡°The will of the Lord takes precedence over everything!¡±


    Countless dragons filled the sky above the academy.


    But unlike before, they were attacking Aishi with terrifying momentum.


    ¡°¡­Haah, haah.¡±¡°Fortunately, my n worked, Frey.¡±


    As I watched the scene, Ruby spoke to me as he caught her breath beside me.


    ¡°Did you know this would happen?¡±


    ¡°For dragons, the presence of a ¡®Lord¡¯ is absolute. Especially one who has been hidden for a thousand years.¡±


    Saying this, she sidled up to my side.


    ¡°Anyway, with the dragons involved, it¡¯s as good as our victory.¡±


    ¡°Right. We just need to hold out for 24 hours.¡±


    Dragons, each of whom surpasses the strength of a knightmander, were all attacking Aishi.


    This situation seemed to guarantee our victory in the Academy Siege.


    In truth, we were aiming for a ¡®draw¡¯ rather than a victory.


    Since the mastermind had made Aishi the Demon King and led a direct invasion, today¡¯s battle was originally a ¡®certain defeat¡¯ event.


    ording to the scene I saw in the book prophecy if the Demon King directly invaded, there would only be a cutscene of the academy copsing and the game overscreen.


    But we had Ruby, re, the fully awakened heroines, and the dragons. Additionally, the academy students and some citizens were courageously risking their lives to help us.


    Therefore, if things continued like this, we had a chance to make it a draw.


    If there was no time limit or if the time limits were two to three days, it would have been impossible.


    Aishi, in her current state, was like Ruby¡ªundying and infinitely powerful, essentially an ¡®event boss.¡¯


    ¡°The end is approaching, Frey¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­Yeah.¡±


    It had been exactly 12 hours since the siege started¡ªhalf a day had passed.


    If we could make it to the end of the 24 hours and get a draw, the Academy Siege scenario would be forcibly stopped.


    Then the final scenario integrated with re¡¯s DLC system, the ¡®Final Showdown¡¯ quest, would begin.


    Normally, losing the siege would result in massive penalties, but re¡¯s DLC system didn¡¯t include such things.


    Instead, it added an extremely reasonable system where I could awaken the Hero¡¯s Armament using the helper points from re and the affection points I¡¯ve umted.


    The ¡®Final Showdown¡¯ scenario revamped by this reasonable system was slightly different from the prophecy.


    In the final showdown, I would probably aim my sword not at the Demon King but at the mastermind behind everything.


    Just as Ruby said, the end was approaching.


    The moment when we could finally end all of this and reim the happiness we had lost.


    <em>- p, p¡­</em>


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    As I was thinking and smiling, someone flew to my side.


    ¡°F-Frey¡­¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Irina?¡±


    Irina, with horns on her head, wings on her back, and a thick tail swaying from her hips, approached me with a desperate expression.


    ¡°I-I have a bad feeling.¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    ¡°Something very bad is going to happen.¡±


    Saying this, she wrapped her tail around me.


    The smooth scales wrapped around and squeezed me, giving me an inexplicably strange feeling.


    ¡°We need to get away, quickly.¡±


    ¡°¡­Why, Irina?¡±


    But this wasn¡¯t the time for such thoughts. Judging by her expression, it seemed serious.


    ¡°We need to warn everyone, warn them about the danger¡­¡±


    ¡°Calm down and tell me slowly¡­¡±


    As I tried to calm her down and reached out my hand, Ruby¡¯s tense voice came from the side.


    ¡°¡­The Dragon Lord has the ability to foresee dangers to their kind.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Since Irina has awakened as the Dragon Lord¡­ it seems her foresight ability has activated.¡±


    Saying this, Ruby quietly turned her gaze to the sky.


    ¡°But if such powerful beings are in danger, something must be very wrong.¡±


    Just as she said, the dragons were happily pounding Aishi, spewing fire breath and dragon fear relentlessly.


    Of course, in time, they would get tired and start to lose to Aishi, but they had only been involved for a few hours.


    There was no sign of defeat yet, so what¡­


    ¡°Wait,e to think of it¡­ Why haven¡¯t they used the power of the ancient artifact?¡±


    ¡°¡­Huh?¡±


    As I scratched my head, Ruby suddenly frowned and muttered.


    ¡°There should be enough power in the underground of that ce to control the ancient magic of the academy?¡±


    ¡°Ruby?¡±


    ¡°What was it¡­ Damn, I can¡¯t remember perfectly since it¡¯s from the zeroth cycle¡­¡±


    Just as I watched her mutter seriously,


    <em>- Crackle, crackle¡­</em>


    ¡°¡­?¡±


    A tearing sound from all directions made me widen my eyes and look up, only to find my mouth agape.


    ¡°What the¡­¡±


    An enormous number of portals had opened in the sky.


    What were they nning with all those portals?


    Seeing that the size was just enough for a person to pass through, were they nning to bring in the coalition of the Church and the Secret Lord who were tied up by our reinforcements?


    But even if they came now, it wouldn¡¯t change anything¡­


    ¡°What¡­ is that?¡±


    Muttering inwardly, I saw figures jumping out of thepleted portals, and my mind went nk.


    ¡°¡±¡­¡±¡±


    People who looked very simr to mended on the ground and stared at Aishi with empty eyes.


    ¡°W-wait a minute¡­¡±


    At first nce, they looked like me, but their hair was all ck.


    And looking closely, they seemed familiar from somewhere¡­


    ¡°¡­No way.¡±


    As more and more people came down from the portals, and as they slowly spread out in all directions, their identity became clear.


    ¡°Damn it.¡±


    A man who looked like me, slicing through the sky in a dream a year ago.


    The man who was invited to another world by the Sun God to create variables.


    The prophet who left the prophecy for me.


    The most respected figure in the history of the empire.


    ¡°Frey, this is¡­¡±


    ¡°I knew this would happen¡­¡±


    The First Hero, Kim Han-byeol.


    People who looked exactly like him were stilling down from the portals.


    ¡°Fuhuhu¡­¡±


    Ruby, Irina, and I watched dumbfoundedly, unable to intervene, as Aishi, having pushed the dragons away and floated into the air, let out a chillingugh and looked down at us.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t think I¡¯d have to resort to using these guys. I wanted to conserve my power¡­¡±


    She muttered, extending ck tentacles in all directions.


    ¡°But winning is everything.¡±


    At that moment, the eyes of the First Heroes simultaneously turned ck.


    ¡°¡­It¡¯s time to submit. Just like the cretins you are.¡±


    As she finished speaking, the Kim Han-byeols, who had drawn familiar-looking swords from their waists, began walking in all directions with vacant expressions.


    ¡°Frey, fall back for now. You¡¯re injured, so I¡¯ll somehow¡­¡±


    ¡°W-we need to regroup. If those people are really him¡­ We can¡¯t win.¡±


    ¡°¡­Damn it.¡±


    I hadn¡¯t even considered this.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    ¡°This is finally getting interesting.¡±


    Some timeter.


    ¡°Participating directly is good, but watching leisurely from above is the best.¡±


    Aishi, sitting cross-legged on her ice throne floating in the air, looked down at the ground with an excited expression.


    ¡°Damn it¡­ I never thought I¡¯d have to fight against the ancestors of my family.¡±


    ¡°¡­You¡¯re wrong. I don¡¯t sense any souls inside.¡±


    ¡°This is¡­ way beyond what I anticipated.¡±


    Abraham, Ferloche, Serena, and the citizens, who had been pushing back the Demon King¡¯s Army and advancing towards the academy, gritted their teeth and retreated.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Blocking them were just three of the First Heroes.


    Their eyes still ckened, and they swung their swords with vacant expressions, causing the ground to quake as the massive sword aura surged.


    <em>- Crash, crash¡­</em>


    ¡°¡­We can¡¯t push any further. It would be futile.¡±


    ¡°Argh¡­¡±


    Abraham, barely blocking the sword aura with his own sword, looked at the distance he had been pushed back and shook his head.


    Seeing the dire situation, Serena clenched her teeth quietly.


    ¡°Those ignorant ants have been dealt with.¡±


    Watching the scene with satisfaction, Aishi turned her gaze elsewhere.


    ¡°How refreshing.¡±


    Her eyes fell on the dragons dragged down to the ground.


    ¡°Roar!!¡±


    ¡°¡­How could that happen?¡±


    ¡°You¡­!! Where is our sister¡­ Ugh!¡±


    The numerous First Heroes were mechanically cutting and stabbing the dragons.


    ¡°Hmm¡­ Now that I see it, there¡¯s a difference inbat power among the individuals.¡±


    Observing with a pleased look, Aishi muttered to herself.


    ¡°Some can¡¯t even withstand Dragon Fear¡­ while others can easily take on a dragon.¡±


    Just as she said, some Han-byeols were crushed under Dragon Fear, while others had already brought down three dragons.


    ¡°Well, this is sufficient. They are plentiful anyway.¡±


    Although Aishi had hoped each one would be a strategic weapon, it was still enough that a few particrly strong ones among the summoned Han-byeols were turning the tide of battle.


    <em>- Pshhh¡­</em>


    ¡°Ugh¡­!¡±


    ¡°We can¡¯t hold on any longer¡­!¡±


    na and Lulu, who were desperately trying to fend off the first heroes and demonic monsters, copsed, vomiting blood from their mouths and eyes.


    ¡°¡­Damn it.¡±


    Isolet, who had been shing with all her might in front of them, fell to her knees, wounded by the counterattacks of the first heroes.


    ¡°Let¡¯s retreat for now!¡±


    ¡°No, the academy¡­¡±


    ¡°We can catch our breath behind the barrier! It will hold for a while!¡±


    ¡°We can¡¯t get in. So¡­¡±


    ¡°If we go in at the same time, we might be able to enter!¡±


    Seeing the situation from behind, students used their joint techniques to sweep away the clones of the first heroes, then forcibly pulled the three women back into the academy.


    ¡°The end is approaching.¡±


    Licking her lips as she watched, Aishi turned her gaze onest time.


    ¡°Damn¡­ there¡¯s no end to them¡­¡±


    ¡°Ruby! Behind you!!¡±


    ¡°I know¡­¡±


    With Kania, the eclipse god, focusing all her power on maintaining the eclipse, the academy¡¯s strongest forces were Frey, Ruby, and the newly awakened Dragon Lord Irina.


    They were burning theirst strength, fighting fiercely against the first heroes surrounding them.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Countless first heroesy at their feet, but the more they killed, the more heroes surrounded them.


    Unbeknownst to them, a third of the first heroes transported by the portals were heading towards them.


    ¡°Frey, we have to make a choice. Is there no option to abandon the academy?¡±


    ¡°No¡­ that would be game over immediately¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­Then we have to fight for our lives.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    The conversations revealed the grim situation they were in, causing them to fall silent.


    <em>- Crack, crack¡­</em>


    ¡°¡­!!!¡±


    Then, hearing a foreboding noise from afar, they turned their heads, shocked.


    <em>- Crackle, crackle¡­</em>


    The first heroes who had reached the academy¡¯s barrier were driving their swords into it.


    <em>- Crack, crack¡­</em>


    ¡°No way¡­¡±


    ¡°This can¡¯t be happening¡­¡±


    As cracks began to spread across the barrier that had protected the academy, people clutched their heads in despair.


    <em>- Crackle, crack¡­</em>


    The more first heroes thrust their swords into the barrier, therger the cracks grew.


    <em>- Shhhh¡­</em>


    When the cracks covered the entire barrier, the first heroes who had driven their swords in began burning their bodies with ster mana.


    ¡°Hurry, repair the barrier¡­¡±


    ¡°We must protect the academy¡­¡±


    ¡°Damn it, move! Get out of the way!!¡±


    The people inside the barrier tried desperately to reinforce it with magic, and the dragons and heroines tried to head towards the academy, but it was all in vain.


    <em>- Crash¡­!!!</em>


    Unable to withstand the overwhelming ster mana of the first heroes, the academy¡¯s barrier shatteredpletely before they could do anything.


    ¡°It¡¯s over.¡±


    Aishi, watching with a chilling smile, rose from her throne.


    ¡°Yourst desperate struggle was quite cute.¡±


    Descending step by step on an ice staircase she conjured, Aishi gathered the first heroes towards the academy and began speaking.


    ¡°And it was also annoying.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°If you had known your ce and performed tricks, I might have kept you as ornaments.¡±


    Coming down to the ground, she sat on the stairs and looked at the silent academy students.


    ¡°Is there anyone who wants to perform tricks now? You¡¯re wee to amuse me.¡±


    With a sneering expression, she began to taunt the students.


    ¡°The heroes and allies you believed in so much are now running away over there¡­¡±


    <em>- Crash¡­!</em>


    ¡°¡­Tsk.¡±


    But at that moment, a gleaming sword aura flew towards her, making her click her tongue and summon an ice chunk to block it.


    ¡°You¡­! Run!! We¡¯ll handle this¡­!!!¡±


    Frey, who had been rushing towards her at full speed, blocked by the first heroes, shouted to the students, desperately trying to hide his severed left arm.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    But none of the remaining students ran.


    ¡°Even if I die, I¡¯ll try to put up a barrier around the academy, so buy me some time¡­¡±


    ¡°How many consecutive times can we use the joint technique?¡±


    ¡°Wait. I¡¯ll contact the spirits.¡±


    Instead, they were all burning with determination.


    <em>- Clench¡­</em>


    Watching them with cold eyes, Aishi gritted her teeth and clenched her left hand tightly in disgust.


    <em>- Swoosh¡­</em>


    Raising her hand with a furious expression, shemanded all the first heroes who had breached the defense line to aim their swords at the academy.


    ¡°¡­Finish them.¡±


    With those words, Aishi summoned ice spears and ordered them, causing sweat to run down the foreheads of the students despite the cold temperature.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­Huh?¡±


    The anomaly urred at that moment.


    ¡°¡­I said finish them?¡±


    ¡°¡­?¡±


    The students, who were gritting their teeth in preparation for a desperate fight, suddenly looked at Aishi, who was standing up with a confused expression.


    ¡°Finish them already!¡±


    Aishi began descending the stairs, shouting frostily at the first heroes.


    ¡°Really¡­ what is it now¡­¡±


    Muttering as she approached the first heroes, she stopped and trailed off.


    ¡°¡­Huh?¡±


    ¡°W-what¡¯s going on?¡±


    The students, who had been preparing for the worst, were just as confused.


    The first heroes, who had been aiming their swords at them moments ago, were now slowly lowering their weapons.


    ¡°It feels like the atmosphere has changed¡­¡±


    Among the bewildered students, a sharp-eyed one muttered.


    ¡°Wait a minute¡­¡±


    ¡°Their eyes¡­¡±


    Just as he said, the eyes of the first heroes, which had been ck, were now turning white.


    <em>- Swoosh¡­</em>


    And in the next moment.


    ¡°¡­!?!?¡±


    Something unexpected happened.


    <em>- Swoosh, swoosh¡­</em>


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°W-why are they doing that!?¡±


    The first heroes, who had been looking around nkly, began to strip off their clothes, leaving only their underwear.


    ¡°¡­What¡¯s going on?¡±


    Seeing all the first heroes around her in their underwear, Aishi, bbergasted, forgot to speak properly and mumbled in her native tongue.


    ¡°¡­anjdpdytlqkf?.¡±


    If tranted into something humans could understand, it would be:


    ¡°What the hell is this, damn it.¡±


    The countless Kim Han-byeols stood in their underwear, staring at her.


    .


    .


    .@@novelbin@@


    .


    .


    Meanwhile, in the debug room.


    ¡°Thank goodness¡­ Thank goodness¡­¡±


    Roswyn, lying over her desk littered with instant ramen cups and energy drinks, mumbled tearfully.


    ¡°This time, I wasn¡¯t toote¡­¡±


    On theputer screen in front of her, the following message was disyed.


    Dark Tale Fantasy Online - Open Event


    Not a single-yer game anymore, it¡¯s multiyer!


    Enjoy the newly added boss raid with everyone!

 Chapter 421: A Huge Mess

    The global onlinemunity went wild as soon as Dark Tale Fantasy Onlineunched.


    It was no surprise. Despite its unreasonable and distorted structure, the Dark Tale Fantasy series had always been on the list of popr games each year.


    Then, the series, which had abruptly halted, unexpectedly made aeback as an online service.


    As a result, not only the core users who enjoyed the unique irrational pleasure of Dark Tale Fantasy, but also casual users and the general public, focused on this open event.


    In a country known for its etiquette in the East, known for its gaming prowess, the event was eagerly anticipated.


    Title: This week¡¯s G-Style Wiki script leaked, lol


    Title: Just give me my item. I¡¯ve been grinding for three years to get it.


    Title: If I were a developer reading the forums now, I¡¯d be grinning, lol


    In the days leading up to theunch, the gamingmunity was flooded with posts about Dark Tale Fantasy.100 Facts About Dark Tale Fantasy You Need to Know


    10 Things You Must Know About Previous Dark Tale Fantasy Installments Before ying Online


    The World Was Shocked, and Japan Trembled, While Advanced Nations Envied Korea: ¡°Never Underestimate South Korea Again¡±


    And so was YouTube.


    ¡°Yes, the game we¡¯re ying today is¡­ you know, Dark Tale Online!¡±


    ¡°You say I get $100 if I survive till the end of the raid? Focus time.¡±


    (Speedrun) Beating the game in 10 hours. (1 hour added for each penalty)


    The inte streaming world was no different.


    (Breaking News) Dark Tale Fantasy Online opens first in South Korea


    The Power of K-Gaming, Spreading Worldwide¡­


    European and Japanese yers Who Overlooked Korea Are Crying Over One Announcement! ¡°We¡¯re Envious of Korea.¡±


    The heated response peaked when the developers announced that Korea would be the ¡®beta test¡¯ region for the preunch.


    Finally, the long-awaitedunch day arrived.


    It was no wonder that a record number of concurrent users in gaming history logged into ¡®Dark Tale Fantasy Online.¡¯


    ¡°Wow, guys. Is this for real? Dark Tale Fantasy is going online?¡±


    Among the yers was ¡®Kim Saetbyeol,¡¯ a renowned Korean game YouTuber and popr streamer.


    [LOL]


    [This is insane. My heart is pounding.]


    [Look at the concurrent users, lol]


    [These crazy guys are all in their underwear]


    [This is seriously scary]


    Her average viewer count of 3,000 had soared past 10,000 today.


    Such was the hype surrounding Dark Tale Fantasy Online.


    ¡°It feels so nostalgic. Dark Tale Fantasy¡­ It¡¯s amazing to see it back in the world.¡±


    [?? But how does Saetbyeol know? This gamee out decades ago?]


    [Saetbyeol¡­ could it be your age?]


    [Saetbyeol isn¡¯t a baby? Saetbyeol isn¡¯t a baby? Saetbyeol isn¡¯t a baby?]


    ¡°¡­Phew.¡±


    Smiling happily at the increased viewer count and the rapidly scrolling chat, she began to sweat as hooks started appearing in the chat.


    ¡°No, no, I¡¯ve heard a lot about the game from back in the day¡­¡±


    [Exin~]


    [I]


    [Am]


    [I]


    [Am]


    ¡°Fine, fine, I¡¯ll exin! Just wait until the loading is done¡­¡±


    Pointing frantically at the loading screen, she tried to calm the chat.


    New ID detected.


    Do you agree to the terms and conditions?


    Y/N


    ¡°There, see! It¡¯s a new ount, right? You know old ounts get automatically linked if they existed.¡±


    [Olddy with dementia, lol]


    [Did you forget your old ount and make a new one?]


    [Saetbyeol isn¡¯t a baby¡­]


    [Kim Saetbyeol/Controversy]


    ¡°I¡¯m still a teenager!¡±


    Seeing the chat finally turn to jokes, she shouted in frustration, sighing inwardly.


    ¡°So, shall we¡­ begin?¡±


    Skillfully oveing the first crisis of the stream like a pro, she started her broadcast.


    ¡°It¡¯s an honor to y a legendary series¡­ I wonder how fun it will be¡­¡±


    But as soon as she agreed to the terms and entered the game, the second crisis hit.


    ¡°¡­What?¡±


    The spawning area was already a mess.


    [Lololololol]


    [What is this?]


    [Isn¡¯t this rated R?]


    Countless yers summoned there were all stripped to their underwear.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Kim Saetbyeol quickly activated the age restriction on her broadcast, her eyes losing focus.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    ¡°Um¡­ well¡­¡±


    Regaining herposure, she began to look around, only to see chaos unfolding before her.


    ¡°Screeeeech!!!¡±


    ¡°Party time! Party!!¡±


    ¡°Squeak, squeak! Squeak!!¡±


    Users, now nicknamed ¡®The Panty Squad¡¯ by fans, were running around with sticks and stones.


    [As expected, customization is all about underwear, lol]


    [Throwing off their clothes without a second thought]


    [Saetbyeol, join the Panty Squad]


    ¡°Me too¡­?¡±


    Her viewers began to encourage her to join the Panty Squad as she stared nkly at the scene.


    ¡°But¡­¡±


    [Kid¡­ Read the atmosphere¡­]


    [You might get targeted by the Panty Squad for PvP]


    [There¡¯s even a mission. Will you refuse this too?]


    ¡°I-I¡¯m sorry¡­¡±


    After some hesitation, she entered the customization screen and began removing the clothes of her character, the First Hero.


    ¡°Let¡¯s¡­ explore the back area for now.¡±


    Sessfully joining the Panty Squad, she quietly moved backward, mumbling.


    Seeing the Panty Squad moving forward in groups, with chat and voice chat filled with madness, she couldn¡¯t help but feel intimidated.


    [She chickened out, lol]


    [Well, those Panty Squad members are all veterans. You can¡¯t just follow them.]


    [You might get consumed by the madness¡­]


    [Let¡¯s check out the map first?]


    The chat, now filled with more Dark Tale Fantasy fans than her regr viewers generally agreed.


    [I¡¯m watching the stream and ying the game. Let¡¯s save that area forst, lol]


    [Yeah, if we start there, the rest will be boring]


    ¡°Okay, then¡­ Let¡¯s see where we are first¡­¡±


    So she started moving in the opposite direction of the crowd, looking around.


    ¡°Is this¡­ the Sunrise Academy?¡±


    [? How do you know that?]


    [Have you really yed this before??]


    [Saetbyeol granny¡­]


    When she muttered that, the chat¡¯s reaction changed again.


    ¡°What do you take me for? I may be young, but I¡¯m a huge fan of the Dark Tale Fantasy series! Besides, you can learn all this from Triwiki.¡±


    This time she managed a decent excuse and quickly moved on.


    ¡°Wow¡­ this statue is still here¡­¡±


    ¡°It looks like the time of the Academy Siege, right? But the barrier is broken, so it¡¯s a defeat event?¡±


    ¡°The progression is quite different from the original.¡±


    As she started toment, many viewers nodded in agreement.


    [Yeah, seeing the broken magic circle, it looks like the Academy Siege.]


    [Isn¡¯t that near the endgame?]


    [Maybe yers intervened at the moment the Demon King was about to capture the academy?]


    [That would be epic, lol]


    [But seriously, why do you know so much, Saetbyeol?]


    [COULD IT BE¡­?]


    ¡°Hey, over there?¡±


    Ignoring some of thements, she continued to move quickly, observing her surroundings intently.


    ¡°People are gathering!¡±


    Suddenly, Saetbyeol¡¯s eyes widened as she stopped moving.


    ¡°It¡¯s the characters from Dark Tale Fantasy 2!¡±


    Smiling brightly, she began walking towards the academy.


    [Really??]


    [Is this real? lol]


    [It¡¯s been so long, lol]


    [Where¡¯s our main hero, Frey?]


    [Everyone¡¯s here?]


    [Where¡¯s Kania? Kania, Kania, Kania!]


    [Cat Lady~]


    Soon after, the chat exploded with excitement.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    ¡°Ugh, ugh¡­?¡±


    re, who had been evacuating citizens under her light magic, rushed over, having heard that the situation was critical.


    She looked around with a puzzled expression.


    ¡°What the heck is going on¡­?¡±


    The first heroes, with wide eyes and only in their underwear, were spreading out in all directions.


    ¡°Kid, it¡¯s no good. Don¡¯t look.¡±@@novelbin@@


    ¡°Eek!¡±


    Frey, who had been standing beside the bewildered re, muttered as he covered her eyes.


    ¡°Frey¡­ What is all this?¡±


    ¡°¡­I don¡¯t know either.¡±


    Frey replied to Ruby, shaking his head.


    Even he couldn¡¯t fullyprehend what was happening.


    Just moments ago, the first heroes had been fighting him, Ruby, and Irina fiercely. Now, they were all in their underwear and running off somewhere.


    Boss HP: ¡ð¡ð¡ð¡ð¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ


    Time Limit: 11h 30m


    At the same time, a gigantic window had appeared above the academy.


    ¡°Hero! Look at that!¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    re pointed at the sky, but Frey could only see empty air.


    ¡°Kid, what are you looking at¡­¡±


    Frey, looking up at the sky in confusion, suddenly turned his gaze sharply.


    <em>- Thump, thump, thump¡­</em>


    ¡°Crazy.¡±


    A multitude of Kim Han-byeols were running towards him.


    ¡°Stop, stop!!¡±


    Panicking, Frey hid re behind him and drew his sword.


    ¡°¡­Huh?¡±


    From behind him, re peeked out and saw words that only she could see.


    > Frey¡¯s cheeks, Frey¡¯s cheeks, Frey¡¯s cheeks


    > Frey brother¡­


    > Brother¡­ am I going to die¡­?


    > Look at him hiding the kid behind him, so sweet, lol


    > I¡¯ve missed you¡­ True Hero Frey¡­


    > Show us your panties, brother (wiggles)


    These crazy chat messages floated above the Panty Squad, who had just seen the protagonist of the second series.


    ¡°Go away!!!¡±


    Terrified, re started iling and shooting magic missiles wildly.


    > Whoosh, whoosh, whoosh


    > Just dodge it, easy~


    > She looks familiar somehow


    > Magic Missile! Dodge it!


    But the Panty Squad easily dodged her attacks, rolling on the ground with their eyes wide open.


    ¡°Sniff¡­¡±


    As re started to cry and back away from the bizarre scene, Ruby, who had been silent until now, spoke up, sweating.


    ¡°Frey.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    The users, who had been fixated on Frey, turned their attention to her all at once.


    ¡°¡±¡­¡±¡±


    A tense silence ensued.


    > Wow, is that bitch here too??


    > How many times did I have to reset because of her


    > Let¡¯s get her, fuck that bitch


    > Charge~


    > But why is she here? Next to Frey?


    As the mood among the users changed, Ruby, feeling some kind of trauma, clung to Frey, teary-eyed.


    ¡°I¡¯m scared, Frey¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Hug me¡­¡±


    Frey, caught off guard, hugged her tightly, and silence fell once more.


    > Why are they acting like this? Has the story changed?


    > Her disposition¡­ a girl?


    > Come to think of it, the boss isn¡¯t her.


    > Are they a couple? A couple? A couple?


    > Charge~ Charge~ Charge~


    Just as the users started emitting a threatening aura towards the two, a massive explosion echoed in the distance.


    <em>- Boom, boom, boom!!!</em>


    Somethingrge crashed to the ground, sending shockwaves in all directions.


    ¡°¡­Huh?¡±


    re, caught between the retreating Frey and Ruby, looked up to see the source of the noise.


    ¡°rmaksgodododododo!!¡±


    Aishi, battered and bruised, rose from the ground, her face pale, emitting strange frequencies.


    > Demon King! Your attacks are awesome!!!


    > Hng¡­ Mesugaki <sup>1</sup> Demon King sis¡­


    > The attack patterns are too easy? Is it because it¡¯s still Phase 1?


    > Bring Ruby, where¡¯s Ruby? Only Ruby is the Demon King, only Ruby is the Demon King, only Ruby is the Demon King


    > Who wants to glitch out of the map? Looks like you can do it with a bug?


    > Guys, did you see the sun in the sky? It keeps shaking with each attack, seems like a gimmick lol


    The Panty Squad, throwing off their clothes and swarming towards her, buzzed around Aishi.


    ¡°Hero¡­ I¡¯m scared.¡±


    ¡°¡­Me too.¡±


    re, having witnessed true madness at too young of an age, was utterly terrified.<ol>1. girls who are small, young, provocative, suggestive, sexual, and brash towards adults</ol>

 Chapter 422: Return of the Legend

    <em>- ng! ng!!</em>


    ¡°Huh? What¡¯s going on over there?¡±


    As Kim Saetbyeol roamed around the map, she spotted a bizarre scene.


    <em>- Crash, crackle, crackle¡­!!!</em>


    ¡°What¡­ what are they doing?¡±


    Some members of the Panty Squad, having broken away from therge-scale raid, were running somewhere with wild eyes.


    > Just one hit! Just one hit! Just one hit! Just one hit!


    > What¡¯s this? Why isn¡¯t my attack working, damn it lol


    > Are you using invincibility now, you bitch???¡°¡­¡±


    Drawn by the strange sight, Saetbyeol saw Ruby being violently assaulted by users while trembling in Frey¡¯s arms.


    Though not as crowded as the swarm of users in the distance, a significant number of users had gathered there.


    ¡°Ancestors? Please¡­ don¡¯te any closer¡­¡±


    Meanwhile, Frey, holding the trembling Ruby tightly in his arms, swung his sword at the oing Panty Squad.


    > What¡¯s up with him? He¡¯s so strong;;


    > He¡¯s way stronger than when we yed him.


    > Let¡¯s fall back and observe his patterns first.


    > This isn¡¯t the Frey we know!!


    > Bro? What¡¯s wrong? Bro? What¡¯s wrong? Bro? What¡¯s wrong?


    > Ah, Frey finally fell for Ruby¡¯s charm.


    > But seriously, what¡¯s going on??? The story seems so rushed???


    Some users were easily knocked down by his sword strikes, while others casually rolled on the ground, chatting leisurely.


    ¡°Ugh! Get away! You crazy bastards!¡±


    Frey, horrified, retreated with hispanions, and the users paused their attack to chat among themselves.


    > Man, what¡¯s with this attitude towards his ancestors;;;


    > But thinking about it, Ruby did have some unresolved plot points.


    > Still, why the sudden change? Why is she suddenly like this? What if she¡¯s deceiving our Frey?


    > What¡¯s up with his left arm? Where did it go, damn it?


    > But Frey¡­ his arm¡­!


    As those users continued their conversation, a red system window popped up in front of Saetbyeol.


    Warning!


    Not a target for attack!


    The users stared nkly at the system window.


    <em>- ng! ng!!</em>


    Then, they started throwing pebbles and branches they had gathered at Frey and Ruby.


    > Attacks aren¡¯t working at all?


    > What the hell


    > Looks like they¡¯re non-hostile targets in the system


    > Should we try a bug exploit?


    > This is getting boring


    > Let¡¯s move on~ Let¡¯s move on~ Let¡¯s move on~


    Realizing they couldn¡¯t attack, the Panty Squad began leaving in droves.


    ¡°Wait! I want to see more!!¡±


    Caught up in their departure, Saetbyeol reached out to Frey¡¯s group, shouting.


    ¡°They¡¯re the legends I¡¯ve only heard about! I want to see them in person¡­¡±


    <em>- p, p¡­</em>


    ¡°¡­Oh, right. She¡¯s the Dragon Lord.¡±


    But as Irina wrapped herpanions and flew into the sky, Saetbyeol looked up with a crestfallen expression.


    [Not many knew Irina was the Dragon Lord?]


    [Something¡¯s fishy¡­ She reacts exactly like a hardcore Dark Tale Fantasy fan¡­]


    [For real, lol. She acts just like those streamers who yed the game as kids.]


    [And all those people gathered earlier were streamers, lol.]


    Seeing the chat heat up again, she sighed.


    ¡°My dad was a¡­ Dark Tale Fantasy ranker. So, I heard all about it when I was a kid. Satisfied?¡±


    [Respect for using the dad card]


    [Great early education from your dad, lol]


    [Come to think of it, we¡¯ve never seen your dad.]


    [Your mom often joins your streams though.]


    [How about an inw meeting with your hardcore fan dad tomorrow?]


    ¡°Why would I let you do an inw meeting with my dad!! You crazy bastards!!¡±


    She shouted yfully, then refocused on the game.


    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s get back to the game. Unfortunately, we missed the main characters, and we¡¯ve seen everything there is to see¡­ Shall we move on to the main event?¡±


    Saetbyeol said, looking at the chat filled with ¡° Yes, yes¡± responses.


    ¡°Haha, just as I thought, I have something prepared.¡±


    Confidently, she pulled something from her inventory.


    ¡°With this warp stone, we can go straight to the heart of the battlefield¡­¡±


    [lol]


    [Going straight to the center, lol]


    [You¡¯ll regret it¡­]


    [Think you can handle it???]


    [Better get familiar with the map first¡­]


    Seeing the amused chat, she had a puzzled look on her face.


    ¡°¡­Huh? What do you mean¡­¡±


    <em>- Zap¡­!</em>


    But before she could read the chatpletely, the warp stone activated.


    ¡°Wow¡­ Look at that special effect!¡±


    [At least buy some potions first¡­]


    [You¡¯re going to get humiliated repeatedly, lol]


    [Once a crappy game, always a crappy game]


    [You¡¯ll be fertilizer for the veterans]


    [Shh! This is clip-worthy!!]


    Captivated by the dazzling effect, she missed the viewers¡¯ warnings.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    ¡°Alright, we¡¯ve arrived. So¨C¡±


    <em>- Boom!!!</em>


    ¡°¡­Whoa?¡±


    Just as Saetbyeol was about to proceed with a smile, a loud explosion echoed beside her.


    ¡°Uh¡­¡±


    She quickly turned her gaze and gulped, seeing a mass of first heroes writhing nearby.


    ¡°whaRjwlfkrhtlqkf!!¡±


    > The Demon King is super pissed, lol


    > The Demon King is cute, lol@@novelbin@@


    > When will Phase 1 end??


    > Even for an event boss, this is too much, lol


    She then turned her eyes to Aishi, who was in the distance, still unleashing ice projectiles and iprehensible frequencies.


    ¡°That¡¯s the boss¡­¡±


    As the users said, Aishi was bombarding the yers with attack patterns that would be uneptable in any normal game.


    ¡°How do we beat her¡­? We can¡¯t even get close¡­¡±


    Mesmerized by the overwhelming sight, Saetbyeol mumbled.


    ¡°Is it even possible to clear this¡­¡±


    Then, she finally noticed what was happening around her and was left speechless.


    > Wow, the freedom in this game is amazing, lol


    > For real, this went from a knock-off game to a masterpiece, lol


    > Once the open world opens post-event, it¡¯ll be insane


    > Is it the game¡¯s freedom, or are we just crazy?


    The Panty Squad around her was gathering the mangled bodies of those killed by Aishi, building something.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    And right next to them was a gigantic tower made of corpses.


    > Let¡¯s set up bases first?


    > We¡¯re short on bodies here!!


    > Don¡¯t just pile up; use frozen bodies for more stability.


    > Any more without titles?


    ¡°What¡­ is this?¡±


    As Saetbyeol, with a dazed expression, slowly backed her character away, the viewers kindly began exining it to her.


    [It¡¯s nothing special, just building a stronghold.]


    [This is a siege battle, so we need to build a defensive wall.]


    [Having a defensive wall or not makes a huge difference in buffs.]


    [And it¡¯s also to get close to that gimmick-like sun.]


    ¡°¡­But, what if the tower is attacked while being built?¡±


    <em>- Bang! Pop!</em>


    ¡°Ah.¡±


    Barely holding back her desire to question the logic of building a stronghold with users¡¯ corpses, Saetbyeol timidly raised an objection, just as the sound of a spear hitting something was heard from afar.


    Users who had been at the top of the tower were jumping down in time with Aishi¡¯s ice spear attack.


    [It¡¯s a single target, so it¡¯s fine.]


    [If you jump down in time with the attack, you can protect the stronghold and resupply the corpses, killing two birds with one stone.]


    Just as the viewers said, the ice spears froze the users who jumped down instead of hitting the tower.


    The Panty Squad continued to pile those frozen users to build the tower.


    ¡°You fools!! Don¡¯t you fear death!?¡±


    <em>- Whack¡­!</em>


    ¡°¡­Ugh.¡±


    Just as Aishi, watching the scene, shouted with a slightly scared expression, something hit the back of her head.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    She turned around, only to find pieces of the first heroes¡¯ corpses flying toward her.


    > It¡¯s fine~ We just respawn anyway~


    > But if this were real life, it¡¯d be terrifying for the Demon King, lol


    The users, gleefully throwing corpse pieces at the dazed Aishi, looked up at her with grins.


    ¡°What kind of insane demons from another dimension are these¡­¡±


    Aishi, looking down at them, started to tear up involuntarily.


    ¡°Y-You crazy bastards!! Why don¡¯t you just wear your equipment and y!!!¡±


    But as they ignored her and picked up more corpses, Saetbyeol finally couldn¡¯t hold it in and turned on voice chat, screaming.


    ¡°¡±¡±¡­¡±¡±¡±


    Hearing that, the Panty Squad turned their gaze to her, their smiles fading.


    [lolololololol]


    [I knew this would happen]


    [Confessing to being a newbie among the Panty Squad?]


    [Or maybe it¡¯s a clever YouTube trick]


    ¡°W-what?¡±


    Seeing the tense atmosphere and the exploding chat, Saetbyeol looked bewildered.


    > Are you a newbie?


    > Newbie? Newbie? Newbie?


    > Is there a newbie? Is there a newbie?


    > No titles?


    > A new ount?


    ¡°W-what?¡±


    She looked at the Panty Squad approaching her with wide eyes, and she moved her character back, scared.


    [In the siege academy event, the Demon King has resistance to all attributes.]


    [Except for basic attacks, yes.]


    [That¡¯s why everyone took off their equipment.]


    [Seems like she¡¯s never yed the game before, lol]


    Her viewers finally began exining to her.


    > Just quietly be fertilizer


    > Newbies must be ostracized, lol


    > Let me borrow your body for a moment


    ¡°Kyaaa!?¡±


    But by then, Saetbyeol¡¯s character was already caught by the Panty Squad.


    <em>- Swoosh¡­</em>


    ¡°Wait! I spent money on items!!!¡±


    Seeing the Panty Squad lift their wooden clubs, she desperately screamed through voice chat.


    > If you don¡¯t know, you should get a beating.


    > lolololol


    ¡°Noooooo!!¡±


    But the Panty Squad mercilessly swung their clubs without blinking an eye.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    <you died="">


    </you>


    [lololololol]


    [Ah, lololol]


    [All your items are gone, lol]


    [But you can respawn, lol]


    ¡°Ugh, ugh¡­¡±


    Seeing the red game-over message, Saetbyeol groaned with her head bowed amidst the viewers¡¯ heated reactions.


    > Whoosh whoosh! Squeal!!


    > Let¡¯s go~


    Meanwhile, on the darkened screen, the Panty Squad could be seen wielding her character¡¯s corpse, charging at Aishi.


    ¡°Everyone is really insane¡­¡±


    <em>- Knock, knock, knock¡­!!</em>


    ¡°Ah!?¡±


    Staring nkly at the madness, Saetbyeol was about to press the respawn button when sharp knocks startled her.


    ¡°Kim Saetbyeol! Dinner is ready!! Come eat!!¡±


    ¡°Oh, Mom!!¡±


    Suddenly, her door burst open.


    ¡°How old are you, and you¡¯re still ying games? Grow up already!!¡±


    ¡°Seriously! I told you not to open my door!!¡±


    [lol]


    [Lady Victoria has entered the chat, lol]


    [Lady Victoria, please¡­]


    [Saetbyeol¡¯s mom is prettier than her, lol]


    [Give me Saetbyeol¡¯s mom]


    [Watch your words, or you¡¯ll get banned]


    [Why doesn¡¯t Saetbyeol ever lock her door??]


    [lol]


    As her mother peeked in, the chat, already burning, exploded to another level.


    ¡°Okay, that¡¯s it for the first part! See you all in part two!!¡±


    [Saetbyeol~]


    [Forget it, show us your cam, lol]


    [Already ending the stream?]


    [Give me Saetbyeol¡¯s mom¡­]


    [Lady Victoria has been banned]


    [Ban! Avoid it!!]


    Smiling awkwardly, she ended the broadcast.


    ¡°Mom, I told you not to use magic!!¡±


    Confirming the broadcast was off, she screamed.


    ¡°And the viewers think I¡¯m a teenager!! Be careful what you say¡­ Ow! Ow ow ow¡­¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve gotten ruder since you got younger, huh? You need a lesson.¡±


    Her mother, Victoria, grabbed her ear with a gloved hand and began dragging her out.


    ¡°When we crossed over to this world, we promised to live quietly. But now, streaming? The descendant of a noble family ying the fool.¡±


    ¡°Ouch! Ouch, it hurts!!¡±


    ¡°No moreputer for you today.¡±


    ¡°Mom!!!¡±


    As they bickered and left the room, Saetbyeol¡¯s phone dimly lit up behind them.


    > Dad! The new game that just came out, is it the one you always talked about?


    > It feels exactly like the world I remember from my childhood.


    > Can you be a guest on my stream?


    > Please, Dad¡­?


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    > If youe on as a guest, I¡¯ll give you 100 massage coupons¡­


    Meanwhile.


    ¡°Your sister¡¯s surgery went well. It was a minor operation, so there shouldn¡¯t be any side effects. This was thest surgery.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°With enough rest, she won¡¯t need toe back to the hospital.¡±


    A man, listening to the doctor¡¯s exnation, gently patted his sister¡¯s head as shey in bed.


    ¡°Congrattions.¡±


    Nodding at the doctor¡¯s congrattions, his gaze remained fixed on his smartphone.


    [Concurrent users break Guinness World Record! Dark Tale Fantasy Online¡¯s legendary reputation remains.]


    [Sunrise Academy Liberation War begins! The basic attack rebellion.]


    [Amazingly altered story. Predict the future developments.]


    As he scrolled through the articles, his eyes stopped and slightly trembled at one headline.


    [The legendary rankers are returning¡­ Will ¡®he¡¯ alsoe back?]


    ¡°Thank you for watching over her. We¡¯ll take care of the nursing from here, so you can¡­¡±


    <em>- Step, step¡­</em>


    Ignoring the nurse¡¯s guidance, the man, who had been staring at the article for a long time, began walking somewhere as soon as the doctor finished exining.


    ¡°Brother? Where are you going?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    When his bandaged sister asked curiously, the man whispered quietly and walked out of the hospital room.


    ¡°¡­To the PC Cafe.¡±

 Chapter 423: Let’s Start the Raid

    ¡°Huff, huff, huff¡­¡±


    Lemerno was running through a dark alley, her body was drenched from head to toe with sweat.


    ¡°¡­What is this?¡±


    She had to abandon her exhausted horse and was stumbling forward when she realized that the sound of the trailing dress that had been relentlessly following her had vanished. Her legs gave out, and she copsed to the ground.


    ¡°What the hell is going on¡­¡±


    As her fully exhausted mind started to clear, shame slowly began to wash over her.


    ¡°¡­I was tricked.¡±


    Once her head cooled down, it became clear that she had been yed all along.


    ¡°It¡¯s space magic, isn¡¯t it¡­?¡±Only a being with the magical prowess of a Demon King or someone close to it could pull off such a wless trick.


    ¡°I never thought Dmir Khan would betray me¡­ ugh¡­¡±


    It was now evident that she had been manipted by Dmir Khan¡¯s magic.


    ¡°Did he join hands with Serena¡­?¡±


    It was a trick she could have easily seen through if she had been a bit moreposed, but her naturally fearful nature had hindered her.


    Could Serena have anticipated this? But her fearful nature was aplex known only to herself.


    ¡°If I return now¡­ will they spare me¡­¡±


    She sat on the ground, lost in thought, then realized the futility of it all. Shakily, she got to her feet.


    For some reason, the space magic had been undone for a few minutes now.


    She felt she could escape this hellish ce now.


    <em>- Thud, thud, thud, thud¡­!!!</em>


    ¡°¡­Hmm?¡±


    As she hurriedly walked, hoping to return to the Demon King¡¯s Army, something caught her eye.


    ¡°¡±¡­!!!¡±¡±


    Her face, previously nk with confusion, suddenly froze.


    ¡°U-ugh¡­¡±


    Pale figures were sprinting towards her with all their might.


    ¡°Aaaahhhhhh!!!¡±


    She realized they were terrifying men with fierce, bulging eyes, wearing nothing but their underwear. Lemerno screamed and started running forward.


    ¡°Please, save meeeeee!!!¡±


    Her desperate screams echoed through the alley once again.


    > Isn¡¯t that a demon over there?


    > Leave it, it¡¯s not important right now.


    > We need to find the secret shop quickly.


    > Lol, time to spend money.


    Meanwhile, the users, ignoring Lemerno, continued sprinting with all their might.


    Their destination was only one ce.


    > Found it.


    > Wow, it¡¯s still here, lol.


    > These guys¡­ remembered, huh?


    It was the secret shop run by the ¡®shopkeeper¡¯, a staple in the Dark Tale Fantasy series.


    Some members of the Panty Squad hade to the shop to procure raid supplies, which was hidden as an Easter egg in Dark Tale Fantasy 2.


    ¡°Hohoho¡­¡±


    > Rosinante, the old guy, lol.


    > Present in every season, lol.


    > What is his true identity, though?


    The Panty Squad burst into the secret shop, and there was the shopkeeper, chuckling and drinking.


    > Wow, it¡¯s usually random when you can enter here.


    > This also works, lol.


    > Once you got in, you were set until you died, lol.


    The users, feeling nostalgic, started browsing the items like kids returning to their old-school supply store.


    > But with this many people, shouldn¡¯t we rob the shop? It was always a dream of mine.


    One user scratched his head and suggested, causing everyone to freak out and frantically stop him.


    > A dream, my ass.


    > Do you want to have a horrible time?


    > Never startle this guy!!


    > Even ¡®that guy¡¯ failed to conquer Ruby and the shopkeeper, you crazy.


    > Touch him, and we¡¯re dead.


    > It¡¯s a long-standing tradition not to touch the shopkeeper.


    > How can you beat someone who uses instant death cheats, lol.


    The one unspoken rule among even the most fearless users was ¡®Do not touch the shopkeeper¡¯.


    ¡°Hohoho¡­¡±


    > Look at his eyes change, damn, lol.


    > Is the AI upgraded?


    > You can¡¯t avoid that¡­


    > Let¡¯s get out~ Let¡¯s get out~ Let¡¯s get out~


    When the shopkeeper sent a cold re towards the one who suggested breaking the rule, the other users, reliving their childhood trauma, stepped back.


    <em>- Tap, tap¡­</em>


    Then, the shopkeeper tapped a sign on the counter with his finger.


    [100% Sale (Today Only)]


    The users stared nkly at the sign for a moment.


    Soon, the long-buried dream of robbing the shop began to resurface in their hearts.


    <em>- Rush¡­</em>


    Shortly after, with their crazed eyes, the users began sweeping up scrolls and potions from the store.


    ¡°That dimension¡­ remains the same¡­¡±


    The shopkeeper, the disguised Ster, watched the scene with familiarity, then took out a new bottle of liquor and looked up at the sky through the window.


    ¡°However¡­¡±


    Her expression suddenly darkened.


    ¡°¡­It¡¯s bing faint even to me.¡±


    Ster muttered with a bitter smile.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    ¡°What¡­ the hell?¡±


    A whileter, in the middle of the academy siege.


    ¡°What¡­ is this?¡±


    Aishi, who had inadvertently be the target of the raid instead of the event boss, or rather, the ¡®Eye¡¯ residing inside her, was muttering in a bewildered voice, looking down.


    > Heave


    > Ho


    > Heave


    > Ho


    The terrifying demons, no, beings even more dreadful than demons, were now gleefully tearing apart their own corpses.


    <em>I can¡¯t¡­ I can¡¯t understand this at all¡­</em>


    The Eye,pletely overwhelmed by the sight, watched in disbelief.


    What was happening now defied all the knowledge it held.


    <em>How can living beings not fear death?</em>


    For mortal beings, who eventually return to nothingness, the ¡®fear of death¡¯ is absolute.


    Any being with life would naturally fear and avoid death due to instincts embedded in their genes.


    That¡¯s a universal truth, no matter which dimension.


    <em>How¡­?</em>


    But here were beings defying that truth head-on.


    > Farming~


    > At this rate, we¡¯ll defeat it within the time limit.


    > Yeah, its HP is dropping faster than expected.


    > If you can¡¯t control it, just die quickly and respawn, lol.


    Even now, these dreadful beings were having a casual conversation while holding theirrades¡¯ corpses.


    <em>How can living beings do this?</em>


    Being an entity that devours other dimensions, the Eye somewhat grasped the mechanism behind this phenomenon.


    Perhaps beings from another dimension had possessed the bodies of the first heroes it controlled.


    But still, it didn¡¯t make sense.


    Even if they possessed the bodies, death would be the end, right?


    All the possessors and reincarnators it had faced feared death.


    At best, the regressor was the least fearful.


    But what on earth did these guys eat to not blink an eye while throwing themselves into the maw of death?


    The fear of dying.


    The terrifying pain doesn¡¯t scare them at all?


    ¡°¡­¡±


    If that was the case, these were not mere demons.


    They were beings that did not fear ¡®eternal annihtion,¡¯ something even it, a near-immortal entity, feared deep down.


    A species that has ovee ¡®death.¡¯


    Such a species could not possibly be mere lower-dimensional beings.


    They must be entities from several tiers higher or outsiders like itself.


    ¡°Ah, hmm.¡±


    Having made this judgment, the Eye cleared its throat and began to speak to the beings below, using Aishi¡¯s mouth.


    ¡°Um¡­ are you perhaps great beings from the outside?¡±


    ¡°¡±¡­?¡±¡±


    The users, who had been joyfully piling up corpses, began to tilt their heads at her sudden polite demeanor.


    ¡°If you are indeed beings of such stature, why descend into such lowly bodies to fight me?¡±


    > What¡¯s she saying?


    > Shh! Clearly, this is a story hint!


    > Taking notes¡­


    > Is there some hidden agenda?


    Believing thatmunication had been established, the Eye hastily continued.


    ¡°If you are truly beings from a higher dimension¡­ it would be wise to cease. There is nothing to be gained from our sh.¡±


    The users fell silent for a moment, listening to the Eye¡¯s earnest voice.


    ¡°If we cooperate, we could achieve much better results¡­¡±


    > Is she trying to bribe us?


    > The first phase is almost over¡­ surrendering now?


    > The Demon King¡­ Spoke back?


    > No way, go back.


    > No chance, lol.


    However, understanding her intention, the users once again picked up the pieces of corpses.


    <em>- Whoosh¡­</em>


    <em>- Thud! Thud!</em>


    ¡°¡­¡±


    The pieces of half-naked corpses began to fly towards her face again.


    ¡°¡­Seriously.¡±


    With a dumbfounded expression, Aishi¡¯s face contorted as she was struck by the flying corpse pieces.


    ¡°I¡¯m not fully prepared yet¡­¡±


    <em>- Swish¡­</em>


    ¡°¡­No choice then. Better to use the full power than fall to these maniacs.¡±


    Looking down at the dreadful beings below her, she murmured in a chilling voice.


    ¡°¡­I¡¯ll have to use the main body¡¯s power.¡±


    As she said this, she raised her hand.


    <em>- Rumble¡­ Rumble!!!</em>


    The Eye¡¯s main body, hidden behind the moon, began to tremble and extend its tentacles toward the ground.


    ¡°¡±Waaahhh!!!¡±¡±


    At that moment, countless voices of excitement rang out from below.


    > Finally, phase 2, lol.


    > Told you, the sun gimmick was right?


    > How many phases are there?


    > What¡¯s the next pattern?


    > If unsure, just roll, lol.


    ¡°¡­Maniacs.¡±


    Muttering with apletely exasperated expression, the Eye began to m down the giant tentacles mercilessly.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    One hourter.


    <em>- Boom!!!</em>


    > Tentacles! Avoid them! To the corners!!


    > This is crazy, the AoE level is insane.


    > Dodge skills are totally useless here?


    Amidst the overturned battlefield, the users in their underwear were being knocked down like autumn leaves as they were frantically typing in the chat.


    > Something¡¯s off¡­ the difficulty is way too extreme¡­


    > Seriously, this is a bit¡­


    > Is this a bnce failure?


    > At least let us do something, lol.


    > We¡¯re all gonna die~~.


    As the tentacles extended from beyond the moon and wrapped around the ground, countless users were getting squashed into mush.


    > This isn¡¯t working, gotta wear gear.


    After an hour of getting repeatedly killed without even being able to approach, the Panty Squad started to realize something was wrong and began to put on their gear.


    > But she¡¯s immune to everything except basic attacks.


    > This is so busted, lol.


    But wearing gear meant losing their means of attack.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know where you guys rolled in from¡­ but do you think I¡¯d let go of this world that I¡¯ve spent eons craving!!!¡±


    Seeing the users rolling on the ground, unable to do anything, Aishi yelled with an enraged expression.


    ¡°Damn it! I never intended to use the main body¡¯s power! But to use the power I¡¯ve amassed for these disgusting maniacs!!¡±


    <em>- Boom! Boom!</em>


    ¡°I¡¯ll thoroughly annihte you!!¡±


    As her one-sided massacre continued, a critical problem arose for the users.


    Respawn Queue


    9999+


    ¡°¡­Huh? What¡¯s going on?¡±


    ¡°Why is this happening?¡±


    The respawn system had overloaded, causing dys in resurrection.


    > Hey, the newbies are all dropping out.


    > Are we going to be the only ones left again¡­?


    > Stop farming the ants!!!


    > Is the game developer a viin?


    > We can¡¯t survive without gear.


    As the resurrection speed visibly slowed down, only the most seasoned users, the true veterans, remained on the map.


    > Oh? That¡¯s rank 2, lol.


    > Isn¡¯t that rank 13?


    > Heree the tight-knit old friends, lol.


    Leading them were the rankers from the old Dark Tale Fantasy series.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on¡­ but since they seem to be on our side, we should help¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­Damn, that¡¯s quite a strong attack.¡±


    ¡°Wait, I¡¯ll bring the dragons¡­¡±


    The Frey¡¯s party, forcibly dragging their severely injured bodies, started to defend the users from behind.


    > They¡¯re barely managing to tank it¡­


    > The newly created respawn queue is the problem.


    > We can¡¯t use the same method as before¡­ What now?


    They began to reorganize the users who were only being pushed back, using their overwhelming power, equipment, and control skills to attract the aggro. However, the Panty Squad had already suffered catastrophic damage.


    ¡°¡­So you¡¯re not invincible either, huh¡­. Heh, heh.¡±


    Realizing this, Aishi started to smile bitterly.


    ¡°If your numbers have decreased this much¡­¡±


    Suddenly, she started bleeding from her mouth and raised both hands high into the sky.


    ¡°Then there¡¯s no way you can withstand this!!!¡±


    In the next moment.


    <em>- Rumble¡­ Rumble¡­</em>


    ¡°¡±¡­!!!¡±¡±


    A massive block of ice, created with all the power she had saved, began to form above the academy, casting a shadow upon thend below.


    ¡°Since I decided to use the main body¡¯s power¡­ I¡¯ll use it generously.¡±


    > This is seriously overkill.


    > Sis, am I really gonna die¡­?


    > Was she saving power all along for this AoE?


    > Guys, we¡¯re screwed¡­ We can¡¯t block that¡­


    > Run away.


    The users, overwhelmed by the sight, and the students hiding within the newly created barrier by Arianne, watched in horror.


    ¡°I¡¯m sick of this world!!!¡±


    > Seriously, another AoE now?


    > Ignoring dodge moves is just too much¡­


    > It¡¯s not the damage; the knockback is broken¡­


    > If we lose the event, does the server shut down?


    As Aishi sneered and blocked the rankers trying to approach with her tentacles, screams erupted from all around.


    ¡°Just die already!!!¡±


    <em>- Rumble¡­</em>


    The overwhelming despair began to descend, crushing the brief hope that was kindled within the people.


    ¡°Eek¡­!¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±¡­!?¡±¡±¡±


    Just when everyone had almost given up, a gritting voice echoed from behind the users.


    > Who¡¯s that¡­?


    > Isn¡¯t that the kid added right before the server shutdown?


    > re?


    > Now that you mention it, it really is her.


    > Is this a cutscene?


    re, who had been blocking the tentacles from behind the users with all her might, burst out from among Frey¡¯s party, ring at the ice block and raising her right hand.


    ¡°I-I can¡­ shatter it¡­¡±


    <em>- Crackle!!</em>


    ¡°¡­Ugh!¡±


    ¡°re!!¡±


    Trying her best to snap her right hand, re spat blood and copsed.@@novelbin@@


    ¡°Ugh¡­ m-my head hurts¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­So it was you.¡±


    Watching re struggle, the Eye¡¯s focus shifted, a scornful expression forming as it whispered.


    ¡°A singrity disguised as coincidence. System destroyer. Wielder of deletion power.¡±


    ¡°Aaah¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­The embodiment of the management system.¡±


    ¡°Stop it!!!¡±


    As re trembled and shrank under Aishi¡¯s gaze, Frey, having cut through the tentacles blocking his path with all his might, ran towards her.


    ¡°But to think you would take on such a frail human form. The sheercency is enough to make me sick.¡±


    ¡°re, snap out of it!¡±


    ¡°Just a mere part of the management system. Daring to defy the great me from beyond¡­¡±


    As re trembled in Frey¡¯s arms, Aishi looked down at her disdainfully, then shifted her gaze to the crumbling academy.


    ¡°My next destination¡­ will be the dimension of the blue star.¡±


    Then, with a rxed expression, she muttered.


    <em>- Crack¡­!!!!</em>


    ¡°¡­What?¡±


    Until a very familiar sound of shattering filled the air.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    <em>- Crackle!!!</em>


    ¡°¡­!?!?¡±


    Just seconds ago, Aishi¡¯s face, filled with confidence, now disyed utter shock.


    <em>- Rumble¡­ Rumble¡­</em>


    Right before her, the massive ice block, her pride, was being shattered and reduced to dust.


    <em>- Swoosh¡­</em>


    As the once massive ice block, asrge as a mountain, was swept away with a single sh, everyone¡¯s attention, including users, the empire¡¯s citizens, and the Demon King¡¯s army, turned to the sky.


    <em>- Step, step¡­</em>


    While everyone¡¯s gaze was fixed on the sky, footsteps were heard from behind the users.


    ¡°¡­Huh?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    The owner of those footsteps, who had briefly stopped where re had been held by Frey, now looked at re with a puzzled expression.


    Interact > Pat


    <em>- Swoosh, swoosh¡­</em>


    As he quietly pressed the interaction key to pat re¡¯s head, both Frey and re, bewildered, started to look confused.


    <em>- Step, step, step¡­</em>


    As he walked past Frey and re, users who had been looking up at the ice dust began to turn their attention to him.


    <em>- Rush¡­</em>


    Seeing the yer suddenly appear behind them, the users, who had been staring nkly, noticed the nickname above his head and immediately parted to the sides without needing any signal.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    The few remaining neers.


    Popr streamers known by almost anyone on the street.


    The veteran Panty Squad, reeking with the stench of their experience.


    And even the rankers who yed atop the heads of these veterans.


    Every single one of them parted like the Red Sea to give way.


    ¡°¡­You.¡±


    Seeing him step in front of the users, Aishi gritted her teeth and quickly raised her hands.


    <em>- Swoosh¡­</em>


    Raising his sword silently, the yer began to type in the chat.


    [IfYouDon¡¯tLikeItGoToTheDeveloper: Let¡¯s start the raid]


    Rank 1.


    The first clearer


    The legend who suddenly disappeared.


    [IfYouDon¡¯tLikeItGoToTheDeveloper: If you don¡¯t understand, just memorize it.]


    The return of the First Hero, Kim Han-byeol.

 Chapter 424: A Lesson Learned Only at the End

    <em>- Sizzle!!</em>


    ¡°Ugh.¡±


    As Kim Han-byeol¡¯s massive sh swept through, Aishi gritted her teeth and twisted her body.


    <em>- Wriggle, wriggle¡­</em>


    At the same time, the tentacles that had fallen to the ground started to twitch. The attacks that had swept everyone away were useless against him.


    > Did hee with the Series 1 clear spec? What a cheat


    > I can¡¯t understand or memorize this, teacher.


    > Is this the raid? Is this the raid?


    Unfazed by the chat messages that got overwhelmed by his formidable presence, Han-byeol continued to advance.<em>How is he¡­</em>


    The Eye watching him ground its teeth.


    <em>He should have gone back to his dimension back then¡­</em>


    This world had provided the Eye with countless amusements over eons, but only once had things gone awry.


    The chosen hero, who usually followed a set path, suddenly went wild as if possessed by another, changing everything.


    Convinced it was a case of possession, the Eye had intervened directly in the end.


    Its goal was the tragedy of ¡®Frey¡¯, ¡®Ruby¡¯, and theirpanions, as it despised any form of happy endings.


    <em><strong>- Come alone. The fewer the victims, the better for you, correct?</strong></em>


    <em>¡°¡­¡±</em>


    <em><strong>- Why make such a face? Fuhuhuhu¡­</strong></em>


    Holding the Hero¡¯s loved ones hostage and inviting him into its imaginary realm had seemed like a brilliant n. The Hero¡¯s twisted expression, believing he¡¯d achieved a happy ending, was a delight, and disposing of him would eliminate any future anomalies. ???¦­¨¯??¦¥?


    Of course, using its spiritual form rather than the physical form visible in the sky was a risk. But it was certain that a mere possessor couldn¡¯t challenge its spiritual essence.


    <em>¡°What¡­ are you?¡±</em>


    <em>¡°Gr¡­ Ridiculous¡­ A mere possessor¡­¡±</em>


    That should have been the case.


    <em>¡°Are you the true mastermind?¡±</em>


    To cut to the chase, Han-byeol had defeated the Eye.


    He almost obliterated the being that had devoured countless dimensions.


    How? the Eye still couldn¡¯t fathom.


    Was it the ¡®Hero¡¯s Armament¡¯ Han-byeol wielded?


    Was it the ¡°Ster Mana¡± he used, identical to the power of the Creator God who imprisoned the Eye?


    Or was Han-byeol simply a freak of nature?


    The specifics were unclear, but it was undeniable that the battle ended with the Eye¡¯s essence being split in half.


    <em>¡°¡­I can¡¯t go back like this.¡±</em>


    Of course, it wasn¡¯t aplete victory for Han-byeol either.


    In the aftermath of the fierce and desperate battle, drained of life force, Han-byeol aged prematurely, bing a half-broken sword.


    His final, all-out attack only managed to halve the Eye¡¯s spiritual form.


    Completely exhausted, Han-byeol escaped the imaginary realm while the Eye was temporarily incapacitated.


    <em>¡°Damn it¡­ Time¡­ There¡¯s no time¡­¡±</em>


    For the Eye, it was a shocking event.


    Battling the godlike Creator God was understandable.


    But to be halved by a human, to be incapacitated by a mere mortal¡­


    Though it recovered in minutes and sessfully erased all traces and scars Han-byeol tried to leave behind, the fear of that day lingered.


    Had the remaining half been split, its existence would have ended.


    For the first time, the Eye experienced the terror of death, akin to the ¡®mortals¡¯ it despised.


    Hence, the memory of that day was buried as a bitter stain.


    <em>I can¡¯t believe he¡¯s back¡­!</em>


    Now, that buried memory was resurfacing.


    <em>- Step, step¡­</em>


    The presence approaching, cutting down tentacles mercilessly, reeked of the Hero who had vanished from this dimension.


    ¡°¡­I¡¯ll kill you no matter what.¡±


    Eventually losing rationality, the Eye directed all of Aishi¡¯s tentacles and ice spears at the advancing figure.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    ¡°¡­¡±


    As he shattered the ice spears and tentacles aimed at him, Han-byeol momentarily let go of the mouse and began to massage his hand.


    <em>- Tremble¡­</em>


    His right hand was slightly trembling.


    The hand tremor that had gued him for so long, he thought he had gotten used to it by now.


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡±


    In the past, his hand wouldn¡¯t shake a bit when ying the Dark Tale Fantasy series, but things seemed different now.


    Maybe because the game had be reality, and reality had be a game.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    As he pondered this, he nced around to see that most of the people in the PC room were facing simr screens.


    Was the Dark Tale Fantasy series always this popr?


    <em>If my identity gets revealed now, would it cause a situation like the jokes I¡¯ve seen onmunity boards?</em>


    Smiling at the thought, Han-byeol soon wiped the smile off and focused on the screen.


    Aishi: I don¡¯t know how you returned, but this is the end!


    Aishi¡¯s ice storm is approaching.


    The true identity of Aishi, as seen on the screen, must be ¡®that bastard.¡¯


    Those ckened eyes. And the same tentacles from that time, there was no way he could forget.


    <em>- Boom! Crash!</em>


    Aishi¡¯s attack and the attack from Han-byeol¡¯s controlled character collide in midair, spreading in all directions.


    ¡°¡­Tch.¡±


    Han-byeol clicked his tongue at the sight.


    The character he was controlling now has the specs from his Series 1 clear.


    And the being that has taken over Aishi¡¯s body was wielding the power of a ¡®Demon King.¡¯


    So, fighting like this would only buy time. It wouldn¡¯t solve the fundamental issue.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    For a very brief moment, Han-byeol considered just storming in and fighting himself. But he quickly shook his head.


    ¡°¡­Sigh.¡±


    He could no longer go back to that world anyway. His saga has ended.


    He had already faced the end.


    To be precise, he had reached his limit.


    Aishi res at you with a furious gaze.


    A cold aura starts to emanate from her.


    If he continued to fight like this, the academy siege would end in a draw. He could hold out with his control and gear, even without the Hero¡¯s Armament.


    [Aishi¡¯s ice des swirl around.]


    ¡°¡­Predictable.¡±


    But if that happened, the conclusion that Frey and his party would face, and the world would face, would be obvious.


    <em>- Sizzle!</em>


    ¡°Ugh¡­¡±


    Han-byeol, dispelling Aishi¡¯s full-powered area attack with a dark expression, momentarily turned his character¡¯s view away from the groggy Aishi.


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    What came into his view were the half-destroyed users and the inhabitants of the other world.


    <strong>¡°This is the perfect opportunity. If we don¡¯t seed in the n now, we won¡¯t be able to.¡±</strong>


    <strong>¡°Yes¡­ It¡¯s everyone¡¯s happy ending. We must save her too¡­¡±</strong>


    <strong>¡°Can we do it?¡±</strong>


    <strong>¡°We can do it.¡±</strong>


    And there, gathered in one ce with determined expressions, were Frey and his party.


    ¡°¡­¡±@@novelbin@@


    Watching them, Han-byeol smiled bitterly.


    The Demon King in a groggy state res at you.


    ¡°It was my mistake.¡±


    The reason Han-byeol couldn¡¯tpletely finish off the mastermind behind everything.


    The reason he couldn¡¯t surpass his limits.


    It was right in front of his eyes.


    ¡°¡­I was too selfish.¡±


    He hadn¡¯t made everyone shine.


    ¡°I should have trusted everyone who said they would join me back then.¡±


    He was also too self-righteous.


    That had made him strong, but in the end, it had also be the shackles that held him back.


    ¡°Sigh¡­¡±


    Unlike him, Frey¡¯s party worked together harmoniously, to achieve their happy ending.


    No one had lost their shine. Everyone involved in the operation was glowing brightly.


    <strong>¡°Guys, before we get into the n, let¡¯s rest first¡­¡±</strong>


    The protagonist of this story was different from him.


    Due to past traumas, he would never unconsciously distrust hispanions like Han-byeol had.


    If things went as they were, Frey would surpass even his own stature.


    He would find the puzzle pieces Han-byeol couldn¡¯t, and reach the final stage Han-byeol couldn¡¯t achieve,


    And in the end, he would sessfully finish the showdown with the mastermind and save all dimensions.


    ¡®If things go as they are,¡¯ that is.


    ¡°¡­Damn.¡±


    But as Han-byeol quietly watched Frey¡¯s party, his eyes began to tremble slightly.


    Frey quietly gazes at the Demon King.


    It seems he has some n in mind.


    Among the heroines listening to the n, Frey was sending a meaningful look at Aishi.


    ¡°¡­No.¡±


    Seeing this, Han-byeol frowned.


    The past was about to repeat itself.


    ¡°This can¡¯t go on¡­¡±


    Frey, although an almost perfect hero, had one w.


    If Han-byeol¡¯s downfall was due to ¡®self-righteousness¡¯ and ¡®doubt,¡¯


    Frey¡¯s obstacle would be ¡®altruism¡¯ and ¡®self-sacrifice.¡¯


    It was ironic.


    The noblest mindset in the world would be such a deadly w.


    But his spirit of sacrifice, if left unchecked, would be his downfall.


    Even if he understood that everyone needed to be happy, in the final showdown where everyone¡¯s lives were at stake, who knows what choice Frey would make?


    Han-byeol himself had fallen for that voice and made the wrong decision.


    <em>- Click, click¡­</em>


    Thinking this, Han-byeol quietly maniptes his character to move toward Frey¡¯s party.


    He had to convey the lesson he had learned toote, the hard-earned wisdom,


    To the protagonist of the story, Frey, who would surpass him, and to all who would shine with him.


    That Frey¡¯s self-sacrificing nature could turn into selfishness and self-righteousness.


    That it would make him iplete.


    To reach the end, he must empty all those feelings and unite with everyone in the end.


    The Demon King¡¯s status ailment is wearing off!


    ¡°¡­¡±


    But to do that, he needed people to face Aishi in his stead for a while.


    ¡°¡­Sigh.¡±


    After much consideration, Han-byeol sighed shortly and took out his smartphone.


    ¡°Good thing I left my thought form behind¡­¡±


    Freeloader (7 People)


    Entering the group chat, he left a short message.


    > Just help me out for a bit.


    Watching the shy and cautious responses pop up in the chat, he smiled.


    ¡°Should¡¯ve done this sooner.¡±


    Caution! The intensity of the battle is rising!


    Time remaining: 2h 53m¡­¡­¡­


    The end of the academy¡¯s siege was approaching.

 Chapter 425: The Two Heroes

    <em>- Sizzle!</em>


    The presumed leader of the pantless freak emerged from the group and started fighting with Aishi.


    ¡°Wow¡­ he¡¯s really good¡­ We should incorporate this into ourbat techniques,¡±


    ¡°It looks different from typicalbat. But it¡¯s highly effective.¡±


    Lulu, analyzing the fight with her Magic Eye, and Irina, observing sharply, both make these assessments.


    ¡°Yes¡­ it¡¯s definitely efficient. Maybe I should learn it too.¡±


    ¡°Professor Isolet¡­ Are you really going to roll around on the ground like that?¡±


    ¡°¡­W-Well, that wouldn¡¯t be very knightly.¡±


    While the heroines, hastily gathered, watched the scene in a daze, someone tapped me on the side.¡°Frey, what do you think?¡±


    ¡°¡­Huh?¡±


    Turning to look at him, Serena, who was gently rubbing her lower abdomen, asked.


    Her gaze seemed unusual.


    Did she perhaps figure something out?


    ¡°Indeed, it¡¯s a bit strange¡­ but thebat effectiveness is remarkable. It could probably hold its own against me and Ruby.¡±


    ¡°¡­But doesn¡¯t it seem a bit unnatural?¡±


    ¡°Unnatural?¡±


    After listening to her sharp words and observing again, it was indeed unnatural.


    It felt almost like a puppet.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been observing closely until now. The other clones of the first heroes moved simrly. Like necromancers or puppeteers.¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡±


    ¡°So, I think they might be receiving remote signals to move¡­¡±


    As Serena murmured this, she covered her face with a fan, her eyes sparkling.


    ¡°It¡¯s just¡­ it sounds like the game mentioned in the prophecy¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­?¡±


    ¡°If that¡¯s true¡­ those inside might be ¡®yers¡¯¡­ And if that person is the most skilled among them¡­ could it be¡­¡±


    Serena, deep in thought, began to think with her typical nk expression.


    When she got like this, it would be best not to disturb her.


    I should leave her be so she could fully utilize her sharp mind.@@novelbin@@


    ¡°¡­Hmm.¡±


    Turning my gaze back to the battlefield, I couldn¡¯t help but swallow hard and frown.


    <em>This isn¡¯t the end¡­</em>


    There was something I hadn¡¯t told everyone yet.


    The updated scenario following the addition of the ¡®Raise re¡¯ DLC system.


    The ¡®final showdown¡¯ in that scenario would differ from what was written in the prophecy.


    It wouldn¡¯t just end with the Demon King falling; it would involve facing the mastermind behind it all.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    But to face the mastermind, I first had to fall with the Demon King.


    That was the condition to enter the ¡®final scenario.¡¯


    Not that I¡¯m nning to diepletely.


    I needed to use my spiritual form to reach that bastard¡¯s main body.


    ¡°Sigh.¡±


    Despite knowing that, there was still a lot to worry about and think over.


    I already mastered the ¡®Hero¡¯s Power¡¯ and ¡®Ster Mana¡¯ since childhood, attaining tremendous strength.


    In other words, I already reached the limit of how strong I could be.


    Although I recently mastered swordsmanship through training with my father,


    Could I really consider that breaking through my limits?


    Does splitting the sun mean literally having the power to split the sun?


    Am I ready for the final showdown?


    ¡°¡­¡±


    I¡¯m also worried about the heroines.


    I¡¯m starting to regret promising to join forces with them.


    The power of that Eye from the Void was unexpectedly great.


    Sure, it was strong after devouring several dimensions, but wasn¡¯t there a limit to it?


    <em>- Crackle!</em>


    ¡°wjsxnwhwrkxdlgksp¡­¡±


    After fighting with Ruby, Irina, and the dragons for half a day,


    And then battling the pantless freaks who suddenly appeared, even destroying half of them,


    Now facing off against the one assumed to be their leader.


    All of this was done by that Eye¡¯s avatar, not its main body.


    <em>- Rumble!</em>


    Kania, no longer a strong warlock, but an actual goddess like the Sun God, barely holding off with the eclipse and was violently shaking.


    How powerful was her main body?


    <em>What to do¡­</em>


    In the final showdown, was it even possible to fight together without any casualties?


    Cooperation is good.


    But if we all join forces and even one of us got hurt,


    It wouldn¡¯t be everyone¡¯s happy ending.


    What a dilemma.


    I didn¡¯t know what decision to make.


    Thanks to the miracle of re, we managed toe this far, but the road ahead wasn¡¯t bright.


    It felt like my heart was burning ck.


    ¡°¡­Hmm?¡±


    While thinking this, I quietly watched Aishi when I suddenly felt a gaze on me.


    ¡°¡­!?¡±


    The leader of the pantless freaks was staring straight at me.


    What did he want?


    Did he want me to join them in my underwear too?


    I¡¯m grateful for their help, but no thank you.


    <em>- Step, step¡­</em>


    As I nervously watched him, the leader, who was still staring at me, began walking toward me and took something out of his chest.


    <em>- Slide¡­</em>


    ¡°¡­What, what is it?¡±


    I was on high alert when he approached and handed something to me.


    ¡°This is¡­¡±


    ¡°It looks like a necromancy scroll. And it hasrge-scale spatial movement and stabilization spells on it.¡±


    ¡°Yes, and the precision is incredible. The structure is elegant and clean. It¡¯s impressive.¡±


    Ruby, Irina, and Serena whispered to me while staring at the scroll.


    <em>Indeed¡­ It¡¯s a magnificent scroll.</em>


    Even to my rtively trained eye, it was aplicated,rge-scale scroll.


    It would probably require several people to activate it.


    ¡°¡­What do you want me to do?¡±


    <em>- Scribble, scribble¡­</em>


    ¡°Do you want me to activate this?¡±


    When I asked again, just in case, he nodded and shook the scroll.


    Were the pantless freaks unable to speak as well?


    It was a bit concerning that we couldn¡¯tmunicate.


    ¡°What¡­ He was helping us, so it¡¯s probably okay to trust him. But we should activate it quickly. That guy over there is starting to stir¡­¡±


    Unable to make a decision easily, Ruby, who was also pondering with me, muttered as she stepped forward.


    Well, if that was her judgment, I would lend a hand too¡­


    ¡°¡­!!!¡±


    ¡°Ah?¡±


    As I was about to take a step forward, the person who was urging us by shaking the scroll suddenly widened his eyes and stepped back.


    <em>- Shring¡­!</em>


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    With a wary expression, he drew his weapon and lowered his stance, shaking his sword at Ruby.


    Why did he look so small for some reason?


    > LOL, ranker 1¡¯s bully ???


    > PTSD ON ???


    > Well, it¡¯s normal to be cautious after getting beaten up so often


    > Get a grip, man¡­ pathetic¡­


    > Hey, she¡¯s on your side now ???


    > Didn¡¯t he also get an achievement? Most deaths ??


    > If they fought now, wouldn¡¯t he still win?


    > Nope, no Hero¡¯s Armament~


    Trying to calm the suddenly tense atmosphere, I stepped forward, hearing the pantless freaks¡¯ughter from a distance.


    I didn¡¯t know what happened, but it seemed there was a misunderstanding.


    ¡°Uh¡­ Ruby is a demon, but she¡¯s on our side now, okay?¡±


    <em>- Rustle¡­</em>


    Sweating nervously, I tried to clear up the misunderstanding, but he shook his head and lowered his body, timidly waving his sword.


    ¡°Everyone has their circumstances¡­ Hmm, how should I exin this?¡±


    ¡°Hey there!¡±


    As I scratched my head, not knowing what to do, a nasally voice came from below.


    ¡°We¡¯re on the same side!¡±


    re, who was being tended by Ferloche, widened her eyes and shouted.


    ¡°Don¡¯t attack!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    In the ensuing silence, the man quietly nodded and slowly sheathed his sword, cautiously approaching us.


    <em>- Swish¡­</em>


    He handed the scroll over, still eyeing Ruby with suspicion.


    ¡°¡­I feel like I want to hit him.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a prettyrge-scale spell¡­ I¡¯ll help. Should I bring some dragons too?¡±


    ¡°I-I¡¯ll help too¡­ I¡¯m an idle princess, so I have plenty of mana¡­¡±


    ¡°Grr?¡±


    One by one, the heroines who had gathered aroundid their hands on the scroll, starting with Ruby, who took it with a slightly annoyed expression.


    <em>- Slide¡­</em>


    ¡°Excuse me¡­¡±


    With my hand on the scroll, waiting for it to activate, Serena, thest to ce her hand, asked ameaningful question.


    ¡°Are you the First Hero?¡±


    ¡°¡­?¡±


    ¡°No, I should rephrase that.¡±


    As we tilted our heads in confusion, Serena, infusing mana into the scroll, asked again.


    ¡°¡­Are you the First Hero, Kim Han-byeol?¡±


    ¡°Eek!¡±


    Momentarily dazed and trying to understand the sudden question, re jumped into my arms and ced her hand on the scroll.


    <em>- Crackle¡­</em>


    At that moment.


    <em>- Crackle!!!</em>


    The scroll glowed golden, and arge magic circle began to form beneath us.


    ¡°Serena, what was that about¡­¡±


    As I held re in my arms and looked at the scene, I asked Serena about her earlier question, but¡­


    <em>- Sizzle¡­!!!</em>


    Seeing the shape rising from the magic circle, the heroines and I couldn¡¯t help but be surprised.


    ¡°¡­Are these people¡­ No way?¡±


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    ¡°You¡­ you all¡­¡±


    After staring in a daze at the people who had appeared before him, Frey finally smiled broadly and spoke.


    ¡°¡­How are you here?¡±


    Unexpected faces he had seen months ago in the underground ruins in the desert.


    The First Hero Party had appeared before him and the heroines, fully assembled.


    ¡°Did you¡­e to help us?¡±


    Looking at them with a grateful expression, Frey walked forward, holding re.


    ¡°¡­Oh.¡±


    Feeling an ominous energy, he stepped back slightly.


    <em>- Step, step¡­</em>


    At the same time, the members of the First Hero Party began to approach the heroines with fierce looks.


    ¡°Geuhh? Wait¡­ where are you taking me? What? Teaching me as a Sword Saint?¡±


    ¡°K-Kania? I don¡¯t know much about her either¡­¡±


    ¡°What? Are you a dragon too? What, legal wife? Who¡¯s the legal wife now? Why do you have to ask that?¡±


    ¡°F-Fighting together¡­? B-But¡­ I¡¯m still a princess¡­ How can I¡­ with the First Empress¡­ Ahhh¡­¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s a secret technique in the Moonlight family? Where is it?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re funny, First Saintess! So stop pretending to be a fool! You¡¯re the real mastermind, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    After a while, as the girls paired up and headed towards Aishi amidst the chaos, the few remaining pantless freaks started screaming.


    <em>- Rustle¡­</em>


    Unable to intervene in the rapid series of events, the First Hero covered his head and shook it in frustration.


    ¡°Uh¡­¡±


    Frey, who had remained in ce, holding re, cautiously asked the First Hero.


    ¡°¡­Are you really my ancestor?¡±


    In response, Kim Han-byeol smiled and gestured for him to follow.

 Chapter 426: Fan Service

    Chapter 426: Fan Service


    ¡°Ugh¡­ Grr¡­¡±


    Aishi, having been freed from paralysis, ground her teeth as she looked down below.


    <em>These pathetic creatures¡­</em>


    She saw her opponents spread out across the battlefield. The First Hero Party called by Kim Han-byeol and Frey¡¯s heroines were teaming up and dispersing in all directions.


    Additionally, the academy students, the imperial army, and the citizens were gathering within the newly erected barrier, recovering their strength.


    In the distance, reinforcements from around the world were pushing back the Church and converging here with all their might.


    ¡°There are too many variables¡­¡±


    Grinding her teeth in frustration, Aishi muttered to herself. Indeed, an overwhelming number of variables had arisen in less than a day.


    She failed to absorb the power of the academy students and the imperial citizens. Thanks to that fool who allowed a mortal to steal her divinity, the sun she had painstakingly encroached on had be useless.Furthermore, unforeseen adversaries from another dimension emerged. And now, even the one who cleaved her in half had reappeared.


    <em>It¡¯s all because of that wench.</em>


    Swinging her tentacles furiously, she scowled internally.


    <em>Because of that insignificant insect¡­</em>


    None of this was coincidental. The numerous unexpected variables were, if not entirely,rgely due to her.


    The wretched demons from another dimension and Kim Han-byeol¡¯s return¡ªthose were likely her doing. It¡¯s vexing. She had exiled re and ¡®her¡¯ outside during the Fourth Ordeal, just in case something like this happened.


    re had returned to the real world thanks to the grace of the Star God. And ¡®she,¡¯ because of her self-imposed exile, had entered a ce where she could change everything.


    <em>But how did she get in there?</em>


    The ce where ¡®those with divinity¡¯ managed the world, a ce Aishi had seen several times while traversing dimensions.


    It was strange. Someone without divinity shouldn¡¯t have been able to enter. Even if granted permission, entering with a human body would scatter one¡¯s existence instantly.


    So how could she, a mere mortal, enter that ce?


    <em>Could it be¡­</em>


    Aishi¡¯s eyebrows twitched.


    <em>Those idiots¡­</em>


    She remembered one of her overlooked talents.


    Sr Mana.


    Despite being a branch of the Sunrise family, she possessed the power directly bestowed by the Sun God.


    <em>Those foolish beings¡­</em>


    The powers held by her, Frey, Serena, and na were not merely ¡®mana.¡¯ The true nature of their abilities was ¡®divinity¡¯ directly bestowed by this world¡¯s foolish gods.


    Yes. It wasn¡¯t just slightly stronger mana.


    It was the ¡®authority¡¯ only divine beings could use.


    The ¡®privilege¡¯ that granted supremacy over mortals.


    The ¡®qualification¡¯ to be a divine entity.


    Such precious things were given to mere humans.


    To Aishi, it was iprehensible. No gods from any dimensions she had observed and devoured had ever given their divinity to their creations.


    Any divine beings from other dimensions would surely ridicule those who had given their divinity to mere mortals.


    <em>¡­Damn it.</em>


    But the foolish actions of those foolish gods were now tightening around Aishi, like a chain.


    The dimensions whose godsughed at those actions were all devoured, but this dimension, which gave divinity freely to humans, continued to resist her.


    Humans are beings that grow.


    Unlike the gods, whose limits were set, humans, given the power, could be divine beings or god-yers, possessing limitless potential.


    Aishi, who looked down on humans, subconsciously recognized this during her battle with Han-byeol.


    <em>Was this all part of the n¡­?</em>


    Deep in thought, Aishi¡¯s mind began to clear. A world that continued to resist despite the gods¡¯ defeat. A human who invaded the realm of gods. And the avatar of the management system who appeared before her.


    None of it was coincidental. It was all a n to confront her.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    So, to break this well-crafted inevitability, to secure victory, what should she do?


    The best solution was to win this war. Victory in this war would mean no one could stop the Demon King, allowing her to safely devour this dimension.


    But she didn¡¯t feel confident about winning this war. Though the demons that had instilled fear in her had lost some momentum, they had allowed the opposing forces to recover significantly.


    Moreover, Kim Han-byeol and hisrades had returned.


    <em>- Shiver¡­</em>


    Had she overexerted herself? Her right arm kept trembling. The resistance from the ¡®real Aishi¡¯ was reaching its peak.


    [Time remaining: 1h 59m¡­]


    In such a situation, leading the battle to victory within two hours would be extremely difficult, even for an entity like the Eye, who had pushed entire dimensions to the brink.


    ¡°Just a little more, just a little more¡­¡±


    The Eye, pushing Aishi¡¯s body to its limits, began to darken Aishi¡¯s eyes further.


    <em>No matter what, I will devour you all¡­</em>


    The Eye still had two trump cards up its sleeve for victory. One was to risk everything and emerge from Aishi¡¯s body, engaging in battle directly. The other was to use the main body as a sacrifice to eliminate the variables altogether.


    Of course, thest resort was something to be used only when absolutely necessary and was never the preferred option.


    However, even as a mere fragment of the main body, the Eye believed that its direct involvement would turn the tide of battle.


    It might be able to narrowly achieve victory within the time limit.


    <em>- Buzz¡­ Buzz¡­</em>


    As the Eye revealed itself in Aishi¡¯s left hand, it contemted its strategies.


    > ? What¡¯s going on?


    > Why is this happening?


    > Zoom in on that left hand. Something¡¯s off.


    The keen-eyed yers immediately sensed something was wrong.


    <em>- Swoshhh¡­</em>


    > What the hell, that¡¯s disgusting.


    > So this is why it¡¯s rated 19+?


    > Ugh¡­ Ugh¡­ Ugh¡­


    As the Eye extracted itself from Aishi¡¯s left hand, the yers zooming in on the scene turned pale and averted their gaze.


    <em>- Buzz¡­ Buzz¡­</em>


    At the same time, a ck barrier began to envelop Aishi¡¯s body.


    <strong>- Now, I shall handle this personally¡­</strong>


    As Aishi, floating lifelessly in the air, waspletely encased in the ck barrier, the Eye extended its nerves like massive wings, emitting a menacing sound.


    <strong>- You will regret forcing me to intervene¨C</strong>


    ¡°Waaaaaahhhhh!!!¡±


    But before its voice could resonate, cheers erupted from below.


    > Phase 3!!!!


    > This must be the final phase, right?


    > Yeah, her HP is almost gone.


    > But there¡¯s not much time left.


    > This is so nerve-wracking, damn it.


    The yers, who had been dejectedly watching with nothing to do during Phase 2, were now picking up their wooden sticks with excited faces.


    ¡°wlsWkalclstoRlemf¡­¡±


    The Eye muttered disdainfully as it summoned countless tentacles, far more than before, spreading them in all directions.


    <em>- Buzz¡­ Buzz¡­</em>


    Simultaneously, darkness began to spread everywhere.


    > Another area attack at this point? This is absurd.


    > Seriously, the difficulty is insane¡­


    > No, this isn¡¯t just an area attack.


    As the yers anticipated another area attack, one high-ranking yer noticed something and began to sweat.


    > The entire map is ¡®Eroding¡¯, isn¡¯t it?


    > ???????????


    Just as they said, the entire map, under the influence of the Eye in Phase 3, was being eroded.


    In other words, the entire empire was being affected by the Erosion Phenomenon.


    > We¡¯re struggling with just the Eye. How can we handle the monsters in this state?


    > Is it even possible to clear this?


    > We can¡¯t win this¡­ It¡¯s impossible¡­


    > Oh,e on. This is typical Dark Tale Fantasy.


    > Exactly, they never make it a happy ending.


    > Is this an unwinnable event? This feels bad¡­


    The yers slowly lowered their sticks, sullen, and began typing in the chat.


    ¡°A-Ah¡­ The empire¡­¡±


    ¡°M-Mom¡­¡±


    Seeing the countless glowing eyes in the sky, the imperial citizens began to sumb to fear.


    With two hours remaining until the end of the siege, the situation dramatically shifted.


    <em>- Step, step¡­</em>


    ¡°¡­!?¡±


    Just as the Eye reveled in its superiority, two girls quietly approached from below.


    > Huh? Why are they here?


    > All of a sudden?


    > What¡¯s happening? An event scene?


    The yers¡¯ interest was piqued as they noticed the two girls.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Eurelia, with a ck cat doll on her head, was walking forward hand in hand with a glowing white spirit.


    <em>- Step, step, step¡­</em>


    Following closely behind them were faces all too familiar to the yers.


    > Wow, holy crap.


    > Is this for real? I¡¯m getting chills¡­


    > This is epic, damn it.


    > So this is how it alles together?


    > All the heroines are here.


    > I¡¯ve waited decades for Dark Tale Fantasy to reopen¡­ I can die happy now.


    > The fan service is top-notch.


    > But where are the main characters?


    The main heroines from series 1 and 2 were approaching the Eye in a line.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    Meanwhile, at the same time.


    > What do we do now¡­?


    > It seems hopeless.


    > Is there even a point in resupplying?


    The supply team, busy transporting goods from the shop during the 100% sale, looked at the dramatically changed situation with serious expressions.


    > Should we join the fight? Supplying seems meaningless now.


    > Yeah, just grab the potions.


    > What about evacuating the citizens here? This ce is a safe zone.


    > But the shop is too small¡­


    The leader of the supply team, the third rank, nodded and began discussing with the others.


    <em>- Swoosh¡­</em>


    In the midst of their discussion, someone quietly stood up and headed into the shop.


    ¡°¡­?¡±


    The suspicious movement caught everyone¡¯s attention.


    <em>- Thud¡­!</em>


    ¡°¡­!!!¡±


    Hearing the sound of a rock inside, everyone widened their eyes and stood up.


    ¡°Catch me if you can!!¡±


    Kim Saetbyeol, who had narrowly survived by joining the supply team for the second stream, shouted as she passed by them.


    [KaniaNyan donated 1,000,000 won!]


    [Wao, she actually did it?]


    ¡°T-Thank you for the million-won donation~~~!¡±


    > Damn it¡­


    > If you don¡¯t want to die, run!


    > Run away~~!! To the battlefield~!!


    Once they understood the situation, the yers began to rush out en masse.


    ¡°Hahaha¡­¡±


    Warning!


    You cannot interfere in this war!


    Ster, who was about to stand up, looked at the window that appeared before her, her eyes gleaming silver.


    ¡°I¡¯m just, what do you call it¡­ attracted to the aggro?¡±


    ¡°¡±¡­¡±¡±


    ¡°So this isn¡¯t a vition of the management system. I¡¯m just going to teach the one who attacked me a lesson.¡±


    Standing up, she brushed aside the system.


    ¡°¡­If someone gets swept up in this, it¡¯s not my problem.¡±


    Momentster.@@novelbin@@


    <em>- Boom! Boom!</em>


    ¡°Aaaaaah!¡±


    > Oh no, he¡¯s chasing us.


    > Why did he destroy the shop toe out?


    > Run for your lives.


    > What is this??? A bug???


    > We¡¯re doomed.


    > It¡¯s scary because what I saw as a meme has be a reality.


    A character, traditionally known foric relief in the series, now bulked up grotesquely, eyes gleaming silver, began chasing the yers at full speed.

 Chapter 427: All-Star Game

    As the main heroines of series 1 and 2 gathered one by one in front of Aishi, the tension in the air began to rise.


    > But what are they nning to do by approaching like that?


    > Yeah, shouldn¡¯t they deal with the Erosion on the map first?


    These were the questions popping up in the chat from the yers.


    Indeed, the heroines were facing the seemingly endless Erosion Phenomena.


    If they continued to advance, they would be swallowed by the infinite depth of the Erosion.


    <em>- Swoosh¡­</em>


    Just as the yers¡¯ anxiety was growing, Eurelia, who was leading the way, slowly raised her hand.


    <em>- Shiiiiii¡­</em>From her hand, a wave of white energy began to spread out.


    > ???????


    > Is that white magic???


    > Damn


    > Wow, so this is how Eurelia¡¯s story unfolds?


    > I¡¯m going to die from fan service overload¡­


    The yers, watching in amazement, went wild with excitement at the resolution of a plot point they thought would remain a MacGuffin forever.


    ¡°Observe. Only white magic can have such a positive impact on people, Ms. Kania.¡±


    ¡°Meow.¡±


    While observing the people with a polite demeanor, the spirit of the white mage whispered to the cat doll on Eurelia¡¯s head.


    ¡°So, you should give up your gloomy ways and embrace the path of the white mage¡­¡±


    ¡°Meow!¡±


    ¡°¡­Eurelia, at least, please continue the legacy of the white mage.¡±


    As the cat doll turned its head away, the spirit sighed and raised her hand.


    <em>- Fwoooooosh¡­</em>


    From her hand, white energy began to spread out as well.


    ¡°¡­I won¡¯t force you if you don¡¯t want to. I¡¯ve realized that even enforcing etiquette can hurt others.¡±


    Watching the white energy push back the Erosion, the white mage spoke with a wistful look.


    ¡°And luckily, you seem to be a kind-hearted warlock.¡±


    ¡°¡­Meow.¡±


    ¡°No, I guess you¡¯re now a goddess.¡±


    <em>- Swoshh¡­!</em>


    Simultaneously, the cat doll jumped off Eurelia¡¯s head and transformed into Kania.


    > Wow


    > The maiddy¡­


    > But why is Kania dressed in the demon god outfit???


    > Wait, could it be??


    > Look at that presentation, lol


    > The live stream has 500,000 viewers now, damn


    As Kania, who emitted ck smoke, appeared, the reactions of the already excited yers exploded further.


    <em>- Roarrrrr¡­!!!</em>


    But the true fan service was just beginning.


    ¡°The first person I met was her. After falling into this otherworld, I had to find a way to survive, so I got a job as a servant in her mansion¡­ She was very strict with etiquette education. She would often beat me when I made mistakes, looking at me with a slightly disdainful expression.¡± ??¦­??¨º??


    This exnation came from Han-byeol, who was sitting on a nearby hill, facing Frey and re with a nostalgic expression.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    After Kania and the two white mages broke through the endless Erosion blocking their way, a giant roar echoed from behind them.


    ¡°That voice¡­¡±


    The leader of the dragons, who was being treated for injuries inside the academy, stood up with a dazed expression.


    <em>- Buzz¡­</em>


    A giant ice dragon appeared in front of Aishi.


    ¡°¡­Sister?¡±


    It was the return of the First Dragon Lord, who had hidden herself for a thousand years.


    ¡°This feels so awkward¡­¡±


    Meanwhile, beside her, Irina, who had transformed into a dragon form, wore an awkward expression.


    ¡°¡­I feel like I¡¯m not myself.¡±


    As Irina mumbled with a grimace, the ice dragon beside her, the ice witch, smirked and spoke.


    ¡°Because you¡¯re a half-blood.¡±@@novelbin@@


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Half human, half dragon.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Irina, who was stunned by the revtion of her birth secret, stood frozen as the ice witch spoke with a cold expression.


    ¡°By the way, can you move away a bit? The heating off you is no joke.¡±


    ¡°Ah.¡±


    ¡°Sigh, I can¡¯t believe my descendant is so unreliable¡­¡±


    As she sighed and looked at the bewildered Irina, the ice witch seemed genuinely disappointed.


    ¡°¡­Oh, there¡¯s Han-byeol!¡±


    ¡°¡­!!!¡±


    But when the First Saintess behind her mentioned Han-byeol with a bright smile, the ice dragon widened her eyes and immediatelyy t on the ground.


    <em>- Waggle, waggle¡­</em>


    She then smiled and wagged her tail, before blushing and burying her face in her wings.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    ¡°¡­Okay.¡±


    After a moment of pushing her tail into her belly and lying t, the ice witch flew into the sky towards Aishi.


    > Wow, two dragon lords together, lol


    > Isn¡¯t this an overpoweredbination???


    > Yeah, seriously. The top 1 and 2 magic users from the series are teaming up.


    As the breath of ice and fire began to pour towards where the Eye was, the yers typed frantically in the chat.


    ¡°She may look like a mysterious cool beauty, but only on the outside. In reality, she¡¯s a very shy shut-in.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Because of her personality, people often misunderstood her silence, thinking she was cold-hearted. She must have had a hard time.¡±


    Han-byeol added more context as Frey and re watched in awe from afar.


    ¡°Try imitating me! Ohohoho!¡±


    ¡°B-But, that weirdugh¡­ Is a bit¡­¡±


    Then, they heard a sky-shatteringugh from below.


    ¡°The problem is yourck of self-esteem! To build self-esteem, you have tough like this!¡±


    ¡°But still¡­¡±


    ¡°Won¡¯t you make Frey the king consort? The pride of the Sunrise family is at stake! Once is enough for losing to a branch family!¡±


    Encouraged by the enthusiastic persuasion of the First Empress with her rolled bun hairstyle, the timid na nervously covered her mouth and began tough.


    ¡°Ohok¡­hoho.¡±


    ¡°Louder!¡±


    ¡°Ohohoho!¡±


    ¡°Louder!¡±


    ¡°OHOHOHOHO!!!¡±


    ¡°Good job! Now, let¡¯s do it together!¡±


    Thus, the bizarreughter began to echo around.


    > What is that, lol


    > Theughing bell princess is here, lol


    > Ohohohoho is in the house, lol


    > Stop the brainwashing!!


    > Don¡¯t teach our timid princess weird things!!


    > Thepetent princess vs. the ipetent princess¡­ Is this for real?


    > Wow¡­ There were so many IF fanfics like this back in the day¡­ Seeing it in-game is surreal.


    > You¡¯re old¡­


    > But isn¡¯t it a clich¨¦ that something always happens when thisugh is heard?


    > Stop jinxing it, damn it


    The chat sped up significantly due to the unexpected poprity of the character among the yers.


    ¡°¡­The tales of the First Empress have been greatly exaggerated by the historians.¡±


    Han-byeol, reading the chat and smiling wryly, sighed and murmured.


    ¡°There was no doubt about her skills, but her pride caused more problems. Haha.¡±


    ¡°¡±Ohohoho!!¡±¡±


    As theughter died down, a voice began speaking next to him.


    ¡°You memorized it all, right? It¡¯s not much, but I¡¯ve told you everything I remember.¡±


    ¡°¡­It¡¯s only ten volumes worth of information.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s the essence of the Moonlight family¡¯s night techniques. Please¡­¡±


    Han-byeol and Frey flinched at the seemingly ominous conversation.


    ¡°¡­Ugh.¡±


    ¡°Uh, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s just¡­¡±


    While Serena started feeling nauseous, the head of the Moonlight family looked at her with concern.


    ¡°¡­She¡¯s always been oblivious since I first met her as a servant in the mansion.¡±


    Han-byeol said with a nostalgic look in his eyes.


    ¡°And on the other hand¡­ she was too quick-witted for her own good.¡±


    He nced over at the Saintesses, who were beaming as they used holy power to annihte the monsters around them.


    <em>- Toooot!</em>


    A battle horn sounded from afar, and two girls, covered in blood, lifted their heads and tilted them curiously.


    > What¡¯s that? Reinforcements from the Church?


    > Are they allies or enemies?


    > They¡¯re obviously enemies, lol. ssic mid-boss of the series, lol.


    > Oh, there¡¯s the Pope.


    The two saintesses smiled brightly upon realizing the neers were the Pope¡¯s forces.


    ¡°Ugh, the dark past still haunts me. As Han-byeol said, we worked so hard to eradicate them.¡±


    ¡°As expected of the mastermind!¡±


    ¡°¡­Our second saintess is so cute. Can I hold your hand for a moment?¡±


    ¡°Are you interested in my youthful body? You have no shame!¡±


    ¡°I was joking¡­ hehe.¡±


    Although the two saintesses were smiling, there was a palpable tension around them.


    ¡°Lord Demon King!! We have arrived!! Although we failed to stop the reinforcements¡­ we took a shortcut to get here faster¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­Anyway, good job.¡±


    The First Saintess nced at the Pope¡¯s forces.


    ¡°Now rest.¡±


    ¡°¡­Geuhh!?¡±


    As soon as she uttered those words, the Pope¡¯s mouth dropped open and he fell off his horse.


    <em>- Hummmm¡­</em>


    Behind him, the fanatics running with nk expressions began to vibrate in unison.


    ¡°What did you do!¡±


    ¡°I just secretly imnted doctrines to control the puppets. It was one of the crazy things I did when I was out of my mind after Han-byeol disappeared.¡±


    ¡°What other crazy things did you do?¡±


    ¡°Dering war on the empire? Proiming the theocracy? Threatening the world rulers and the Sun God? Little things like that.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no hope!¡±


    While the two girls chatted nonchntly, the fanatic dolls and church soldiers beneath them were melting into white liquid and writhing.


    > Dark vs. Light showdown


    > They both look like masterminds.


    > The first saintess went through a serious redemption arc, lol.


    > It¡¯s terrifying¡­ they¡¯re smiling while people are melting.


    > Forget it, just resolve the Ferloche retry arc, lol.


    As the two girls, still smiling, ran towards the Eye, two women at the back finally stepped forward.


    ¡°You must understand, that coercion alone cannot capture a man¡¯s heart. You must also¡­¡±


    ¡°Excuse me¡­ what does this have to do with swordsmanship?¡±


    ¡°Men are aroused when they see a woman getting pped and dazed. Remember that.¡±


    ¡°Excuse me¡­?¡±


    ¡°And you should not enjoy it alone. You must also make the man feel guilty.¡±


    ¡°¡­This is insane.¡±


    Isolet held her head in her hands as the revered First Sword Saint began teaching her bizarre lessons.


    ¡°Why are you socking in proper instruction? I left my secrets in the manual.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°The Bywalker family¡¯s martial arts manual. I personally wrote down what I got from my enlightenment to be passed down.¡±


    ¡°¡­Could it be? The reason my father secretly bought that manual at the auction¡­?¡±


    Isolet began mumbling to herself as she listened to the first swordmaster.


    ¡°The reason my father never taught me the manual¡­ the reason he always scolded me for trying to learn¡­¡±


    ¡°The secret to strength is being hit a lot. The more you are hit, the more he¡¯ll fill you up. But you¡­¡±


    ¡°S-stop it¡­¡±


    Realizing the truth, Isolet began to step back in a panic.


    ¡°I, I agree.¡±


    ¡°¡±¡­?¡±¡±


    Behind her, someone appeared.


    ¡°Certainly, the more you are hit¡­ the more he¡¯ll fill you up.¡±


    ¡°¡±¡­?¡±¡±


    Ruby, with a flushed face, appeared, causing the two Sword Saints to tilt their heads in confusion.


    ¡°Wait! That¡¯s not it. I came to ask a question.¡±


    Looking at them, Rubyposed herself and began speaking.


    ¡°You are borrowing bodies from another dimension, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    The First Sword Saint nodded cautiously, prompting Ruby to continue with a frown.


    ¡°Then, there¡¯s something I need to know.¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°Several months ago, Frey and I visited the ruins where your thought forms are located.¡±


    She said, resting her chin on her hand.


    ¡°But at that time, I detected eight thought forms with my soul ability.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°And yet, there were only seven of you at that time. I thought the missing one might be the First Hero¡­ but he¡¯s not a thought form now.¡±


    Looking at the suspiciously silent first Sword Saint, Ruby pressed further.


    ¡°Maybe you¡¯re mistaken? It¡¯s been a long time¡­¡±


    ¡°It was only a few months ago. And I¡¯m sure Frey heard me mention it too.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Attempting to make excuses, the First Sword Saint fell silent again in the face of Ruby¡¯s firm voice.


    ¡°Who is the remaining thought form?¡±


    Ruby asked sharply, causing the First Sword Saint to sigh and begin speaking.


    ¡°Indeed, there was one thought form that didn¡¯te out back then.¡±


    ¡°Alright, then¡­¡±


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s not that she didn¡¯te out; she couldn¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Ruby nodded but then frowned at the First Sword Saint¡¯s meaningful tone.


    ¡°She¡¯s dangerous. So, we were all suppressing her.¡±


    ¡°Dangerous?¡±


    ¡°Yes, but don¡¯t worry. She¡¯s not here today¡­¡±


    <em>- Boom!</em>


    ¡°¡­Ack!?¡±


    The First Sword Saint, trying to reassure Ruby, was startled by the sudden explosion and trembled.


    ¡°Wh-what?¡±


    ¡°Something seems to have fallen from the sky¡­¡±


    Ignoring her, Ruby and Isolet moved towards the rising dust cloud.


    ¡°What on earth¡­¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    They stopped and looked on in astonishment.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    As the dust cleared, a girl with white wings blinked at them.


    ¡°¡­An angel?¡±


    Ruby¡¯s murmur was interrupted as she peeked from behind, observing closely.


    <em>- Shring¡­</em>


    The girl pulled out a dagger shaped like a kitchen knife and spoke with dead eyes.


    ¡°Han-byeol¡­ where are you¡­?¡±


    Hearing her voice, Han-byeol quietly got up and hid behind Frey and re.


    ¡°This is strange¡­ Han-byeol needs me¡­ Han-byeol can¡¯t live without me¡­¡±


    > Yandere celestial tamer is here, lol


    > Lulu, ask her!


    > Tamer vs. Hunting Dog, lol


    > I wondered why she hadn¡¯t shown up yet, lol


    > PTSD already setting in, lol


    > But who is Han-byeol?


    > Who knows, lol


    ¡°¡­Where are you, Kim Han-byeol?¡±


    It was the appearance of thest heroine Han-byeol had conquered.

 Chapter 428: It’s Time to End This

    Dark Tale Fantasy series¡¯ only celestial being.


    The Sun God created one as an experiment for her secretaries but was so burned by the experience that she abandoned ns to make more.


    The only heroine Kim Han-byeol didn¡¯t take with him when he went to Earth.


    Despite this, she begged the Sun God to let her go to Earth, where she wandered everywhere searching for Han-byeol.


    ¡°How did you get here¡­?¡±


    At the appearance of this girl, the First Sword Saint broke into a cold sweat.


    ¡°¡­I eavesdropped on the chatroom.¡±


    ¡°This crazy¡­¡±


    ¡°Han-byeol. Where is my Han-byeol? I want to see Han-byeol. I want to touch him.¡±Ignoring the flustered Sword Saint, the girl kept asking questions.


    ¡°Where did you hide Han-byeol? Where? I can smell Han-byeol around here. Don¡¯t even think about lying.¡±


    With each step she took, beautiful flowers bloomed around her and sweet fragrances filled the air.


    She looked like the very embodiment of an angel.


    ¡°Give me Han-byeol quickly. I¡¯m getting dizzy from Han-byeol deficiency.¡±


    Except for the fact that she was twirling a knife shaped like a kitchen knife while her eyes were crazed.


    ¡°Rrrr¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­?¡±


    She tilted her head as she looked at Lulu growling in front of her.


    ¡°¡­Grrrr.¡±


    > Lulu, you must not lose!


    > When Lulu goes crazy, she can be fierce too!


    > Who would win if they fought?


    > Murder show vs. suicide show, I¡¯m getting chills¡­


    > But why is Lulu so tame now?


    Despite her fierce growls, there was no way Lulu, who had be just a girl after her emotional wounds were healed by Frey, could handle her.


    ¡°Rrrrr¡­¡±


    ¡°Excuse me.¡±


    ¡°¡­Grrr?¡±


    Despite her efforts to confront the girl twirling the knife, Lulu¡¯s eyes widened as someone appeared beside her.


    ¡°Are you looking for Han-byeol?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Unfortunately, you can¡¯t meet Han-byeol right now.¡±


    The girl¡¯s atmosphere instantly turned icy upon hearing Serena¡¯s words.


    ¡°Who are you¡­ to control my Han-byeol¡­?¡±


    ¡°Do you see that eye floating over there?¡±


    Pointing swiftly at the distant eye, Serena caused the girl to nod with a pale face.


    ¡°That monster captured Han-byeol. Do you see that ck barrier? He¡¯s trapped inside.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡±


    ¡°It seems we need to defeat that monster to rescue Han-byeol¡­ Could you help us¡­¡±


    <em>- Boom!</em>


    Before Serena could finish, the girl kicked off the ground and soared into the air.


    ¡°Give me my Han-byeol baaaaack¡­!!!¡±


    ¡°Phew, that solves one problem.¡±


    Serena, wiping cold sweat from her brow, murmured as she watched the flowers uprooted by the girl¡¯s leap.


    ¡°I understand now why the first duchess of the Starlight family was her ancestor.¡±


    Walking away, Serena furrowed her brows and tilted her head.


    ¡°¡­¡¯Her¡¯?¡±


    ¡°Serena, what about the n we discussed earlier?¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡±


    At Ruby¡¯s question, Serena nced back at the sky and responded.


    ¡°This actually works out well.¡±


    Her eyes gleamed as she looked at the heroines fighting the Eye with their still-clumsy teamwork and the rampaging celestial girl.


    ¡°The more high-quality soldiers we have, the better our chances.¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡±


    ¡°We canpensate for theck of teamwork with a thorough n.¡±


    She then nced at Ruby and asked.


    ¡°Could you please connect my mental transmission to everyone?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Ahem¡­Can you? Ruby?¡±


    With a slightly embarrassed expression, Serena reverted to her old way of speaking, and Ruby smiled and nodded.


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    Behind them, the uprooted red flowers fluttered to the ground.


    ¡°¡­Why act so formally with friends.¡±


    Perhaps these flowers, before being uprooted, were once called roses.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    <em>- Bzzzz¡­!!!</em>


    The two white mages fired their spells likesers.


    ¡°You¡­!!!¡±


    The Eye struggled desperately, extending tentacles to block the twin beams of white magic.


    ¡°¡­I¡¯ll borrow these for a moment.¡±


    ¡°What!¡±


    But the tentacles summoned by the Eye went limp as Kania made a simple gesture.


    <em>- Boom! Boom!</em>@@novelbin@@


    Thanks to that, the Eye was left defenseless against the white magic.


    ¡°Gahhh!!¡±


    The Eye tried to twist its body to avoid the beams, but the nerve-made left wing suffered terrible damage.


    <em>- Sizzle¡­</em>


    The left wing of the Eye had tworge holes, with steam rising from them.


    ¡°¡­Ugh.¡±


    Losing mobility, the Eye descended and started ring at the heroines.


    <em>- Zzzz¡­</em>


    The nerves inside the holes began to grow rapidly, enough to fill the holes within minutes.


    ¡°Time to rest¡­¡±


    Closing its wings and eyes to recover, the Eye began to disappear.


    ¡°It¡¯s over there!¡±


    But no matter how excellent its stealth, it couldn¡¯t fool Lulu¡¯s eyes.


    <em>- Fwoooosh¡­!!!</em>


    <em>- Roarrrrr¡­!!</em>


    Following Lulu¡¯s cry, the two dragons descended, breathing fire and ice.


    Fire and ice, opposites yet easilybined, turned the designated area into a hellishndscape.


    ¡°Ugh¡­ Uuuugh¡­¡±


    Struggling with its eyes closed, the Eye couldn¡¯t withstand the terrifying attack and revealed itself.


    ¡°See, you just have to burn everything.¡±


    ¡°¡­Freezing is better.¡±


    Seeing the Eye with one wing ame and the other covered in ice, the dragons eachmented.


    ¡°How dare you!!!¡±


    Enraged, the Eye abandoned recovery and redirected all its power to attack.


    <em>- Boom¡­!!!</em>


    ck chains emerged around the Eye.


    ¡°Sorry, I can¡¯t take control of all of its attacks while maintaining the eclipse.¡±


    ¡°I see! Now it¡¯s our turn!¡±


    ¡°H-Huh?¡±


    Kania apologized and the First Empress confidently grabbed na¡¯s wrist and stepped forward.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you know? Sr mana has the most powerful firepower, and it could easily wipe out those attacks like it¡¯s nothing!¡±


    ¡°But¡­¡±


    Unlike the confident First Empress, na hesitated as she looked at the numerous attacks around the Eye.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine, na child! You¡¯re outstanding!¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­¡±


    ¡°Maybe better than me¡­ No, at least equal¡­ No, just below me!¡±


    The Empress extended their joined hands forward.


    ¡°So, cheer up! And wipe them out with one attack!¡±


    ¡°Ugh¡­¡±


    Their hands began to shine brilliantly.


    ¡°I¡¯ve always wanted to do this! It¡¯s a dream!¡±


    ¡°Wait, is this your first time?¡±


    ¡°¡­Of course?¡±


    Seeing na¡¯s anxious expression, the Empress responded nonchntly.


    ¡°Wait! We don¡¯t know what might happen¡ª¡°


    ¡°Go! Super Duper Ultra Hyper Destruction Beam!!!!!¡±


    ¡°Uwaaaaaaaa¡­!!!¡±


    But it was toote.


    <em>- Boom!!!</em>


    ¡°OHOHOHOHO!!!¡±


    ¡°H-Hiiii¡­¡±


    The giant beam fired from their hands lit up the empire¡¯s sky.


    <em>- sh¡­!!!</em>


    And for a moment, daylight returned to the empire.


    ¡°Grr¡­¡±


    ¡°A-are we under attack¡­?¡±


    ¡°Such a wide-area attack¡­¡±


    > What¡¯s this? Did a nuke drop?


    > There¡¯s no nuke in Dark Tale Fantasy, lol.


    > Then what is this, lol.


    > The Empress being herself, lol.


    > Five minutes of blindness debuff is real, lol.


    Thanks to this, the citizens began to scream in pain, and the yers, unable to see, started chatting with bewildered expressions.


    ¡°H-How long is this going to keep firing¡­!?¡±


    ¡°W-W-W-Well? Why won¡¯t it stop?¡±


    ¡°W-What do you mean you don¡¯t know!¡±


    ¡°D-Don¡¯t get angry!¡±


    From behind the First Empress and na, who had caused another big incident, someone emerged.


    ¡°¡­Now is the time. Everyone, move to your designated positions.¡±


    It was Serena, who had been hiding her face with a fan.


    ¡°My descendant is incredible¡­ Everything is going ording to your n¡­¡±


    At the same time, the first head of the Moonlight family, who had been flying around with Irina in her dragon form, appeared.


    ¡°¡­I could have been a housewife like you.¡±


    Muttering regretfully, she spread the gentle lunar mana beneath the ground.


    ¡°¡­Ugh, ugh¡­¡±


    Due to the ¡®day¡¯ that hade to the entire empire thanks to na and the First Empress¡¯s rampage, the lunar mana began to fall on the nerve bundles of the Eye, whose vision was blocked. ??£Î??§¦?


    <em>- Sizzle¡­</em>


    The Eye¡¯s tangled nerves began to melt away, emitting a foul odor.


    ¡°How dare you!!!¡±


    ¡°¡­Ah.¡±


    Writhing in agony from the excruciating pain it had never felt before, the Eye managed to wrest control of one of the tentacles from Kania.


    ¡°Whaenlwlfkrhtlqkdkdkdkf!!!!¡±


    Then, the Eye began tosh out at the heroines on the ground with all its might.


    <em>- Boom!</em>


    Before anyone could react, a giant tentacle mmed into the ground with a thunderous noise.


    ¡°Haha¡­ Pathetic ants¡­¡±


    Believing that it had incapacitated everyone with that strike, the Eye¡¯s expression turned gleeful.


    ¡°Upsy-daisy.¡±


    ¡°Wow! Your strength is amazing!¡±


    However, when the two Saintesses, powered by the Sun God¡¯s blessing, lifted the tentacle covering the ground, the Eye¡¯s expression turned nk.


    ¡°Hup.¡±


    ¡°Where are you looking?¡±


    ¡°¡­!!!¡±


    At that moment, a voice came from behind the Eye.


    <em>- sh¡­</em>


    ¡°¡­What?¡±


    the Eye hurriedly turned and shot out ck chains, but its expression quickly turned to one of surprise.


    ¡°Hmm¡­ Very good¡­¡±


    ¡°What the¡­¡±


    ¡°Well, I retired from being a Sword Saint and became a housewife a long time ago.¡±


    The First Sword Saint, bound and suspended in the air by chains, was smacking her lips as she looked at the Eye.


    ¡°I can only serve as bait.¡±


    As the First Sword Saint pointed upwards, the Eye instinctively looked up.


    ¡°Stay still.¡±


    At that moment, Lulu, holding Isolet by the cor and pping her wings above the Eye, gave a low, menacingmand with her Words of Power.


    ¡°¡­Ugh.¡±


    For a brief moment, the Eye was stunned by Lulu¡¯s gaze.


    ¡°It¡¯s time to finish this.¡±


    ¡°Really¡­ If I do this well¡­ Han-byeol will forgive me, right¡­?¡±


    Simultaneously, Isolet, hanging from Lulu, and the celestial girl flying beside her, descended with all their might towards the Eye.


    <em>- sh!!!</em>


    In less than a second, the Eye¡¯s wings werepletely severed by Isolet and the celestial girl.


    ¡°Mission aplished!¡±


    As the ice witch caught the falling Isolet on her back, Serena announced their sess with a bright smile.


    ¡°¡­That was long-winded.¡±


    Watching this, Han-byeol got up and spoke.


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s time for us to go too.¡±


    In reality, he was frantically typing in the chat.


    > We have to end the siege.


    As Han-byeol drew his sword again, the chat exploded with messages from both the remaining yers and those who reconnected to witness the historic moment.


    > Wow¡­ I have no words¡­ The production is insane¡­


    > The protagonist of the second game was too perfect, to the point that he became imperfect¡­ But the protagonist of the first game broke that perfection, making themplete¡­


    > And the first game¡¯s protagonist is yed by the series¡¯ top-ranked yer.


    > This will go down in gaming history.


    > Frey¡¯s cheeks, Frey¡¯s cheeks, Frey¡¯s cheeks.


    > This year¡¯s GOTY is Dark Tale Fantasy Online¡­ No arguments.


    > The game¡¯s move to hire the top-ranked yer was a masterstroke.


    > This time, I¡¯m trulymitted.


    > Let¡¯s go! (Putting on socks and getting ready for work)


    > Have the noobs all grown beards¡­?


    Han-byeol chuckled at the usual chaotic chat.


    > What are you doing? Hurry up and follow¡­


    Looking at Frey, Han-byeol typed, urging him on, then tilted his head in confusion.


    ¡°Um¡­¡±


    Frey, who had been watching Han-byeol, spoke up.


    ¡°¡­So, when will you say what you need to?¡±


    Han-byeol, momentarily dazed by Frey¡¯s words, began to sweat and type.


    > You¡­ Can¡¯t you see my chat?


    Frey, still looking puzzled, didn¡¯t respond.


    > Since you followed when I typed ¡°follow,¡± and sat when I typed ¡°sit,¡± I thought you could see it?


    Frey, always perceptive, had been trying not to disturb his esteemed ancestor.


    > No, you should have said something¡­


    Wanting to be respectful, Frey waited for Han-byeol to speak first.


    > What do I do¡­ We need to finish this¡­


    Han-byeol scratched his head in frustration.


    ¡°Are you trying to convey something?¡±


    ¡°¡­?¡±


    At that moment, re, who had been watching, smiled and spoke.


    ¡°I can convey it for you!¡±


    > Really?


    ¡°Should I tell the hero about the strange characters floating above your head?¡±


    Overjoyed by re¡¯s quick thinking, Han-byeol cheered internally.


    > ¡­Wait, strange characters?


    But then, realizing something, Han-byeol¡¯s expression changed as he typed.


    ¡°What are those characters?¡±


    re, as Han-byeol feared, murmured and tilted her head.


    Of course, re didn¡¯t know ¡°Hangul.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Biting his lip, Han-byeol quickly rummaged through the emotion expression menu.


    Emotion Expression > Highlight Chat


    Finally, highlighting his chat message in bright colors, Han-byeol sent it with all his heart.


    ¡°This must be conveyed¡­¡±


    Murmuring, Han-byeol watched re closely.


    ¡°Yes! I remembered the shape exactly!¡±


    re, who had been staring intently at the chat, clenched her fists with a serious expression.


    ¡°I¡¯ll definitely tell the hero!¡±


    With a sigh of relief, Han-byeol gestured to Frey, who was still puzzled.


    Boss Health: ¡ð¡ð¡ð¡ð¡ð¡ð¡ð¡ð¡ð¡ð¡ð¡ð¡ñ¡ñ


    Status: Paralysis/Exhaustion


    Time Remaining: 0h 30m


    ¡°¡­Now, it¡¯s time to end this.¡±

 Chapter 429: The End of the Siege

    <em>How¡­?</em>


    The Eye, losing its mobility as its wings were torn off, began to plummet.


    <em>How did ite to this?</em>


    Just before crashing into the ground, the Eye regained itsposure and hovered slightly above the ground, beginning to ponder its current predicament.


    <em>How did it end up like this?</em>


    From the moment it broke free from the main body, during the times it observed their tragedies, even when they attacked it¡ªnever did it imagine things would go this wrong.


    It thought of them merely as a <em>seasoning</em> to enhance its entertainment.


    To think it would be driven to this point.


    ¡°It should be around here, right?¡±¡°It¡¯s strange¡­ Even my Magic Eyes can¡¯t detect it¡­¡±


    ¡°It must be hiding somewhere here. Don¡¯t let your guard down¡­¡±


    The Eye, having nearly lost all itsbat power, tightly shut its eyes, using thest of its strength to evade Lulu¡¯s Magic Eyes.


    However, it was only a matter of time before it wouldpletely deplete its energy.


    Its defeat was inevitable.


    <em>There must be¡­ some way to turn this around¡­</em>


    Unwilling to ept this fact, the Eye squinted, scanning the battlefield.


    ¡°Screeeeech¡­!¡±


    ¡°Roooaaaar¡­¡±


    The entire battlefield gradually came into view.


    ¡°It¡¯s almost over!!¡±


    ¡°Wow, it wasn¡¯t much after all. Haha¡­¡±


    ¡°It wasn¡¯t much? The barrier Arianne made is almost shattered¡­¡±


    The Sunrise Academy had to fend off the attacks without the help of the Hero Party because their forces were concentrated on stopping the demon king.


    Despite being pushed to the brink with their temporary barrier nearly broken by the demonic monster pouring out from the fissure of space of the Erosion Phenomenon, the students and citizens managed to hold on.


    <em>How¡­? ording to my calctions¡­ they should have fallen long ago¡­</em>


    The creatures it summoned were high-tier.


    Even with the dragons¡¯ help, it was baffling that they couldn¡¯t even breach a barrier made by a single girl, let alone capture the academy.


    Even the dragons should have been critically injured by it.


    How?


    <em>- Flutter¡­ Flutter¡­!</em>


    <em>- Toot¡­ Toot¡­!</em>


    The Eye¡¯s curiosity was soon answered.


    The academy spirits were flying around busily, sprinkling healing powder on the allied forces.


    ¡°¡­Meow!¡±


    In front of them, a silver cat, created with Ruby¡¯s help, was scampering about with a busy expression.


    ¡°Hoot¡­!¡±


    ¡°Guuu.¡±


    Alongside the cat were an owl, Gugu, a canary, and a red dog, quickly mending the cracks in the barrier.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    The dragon leader, watching in a daze, asked in a trembling voice.


    ¡°May I ask why the spirit kings who disappeared with the spirits are in such forms¡­?¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±¡±¡­¡±¡±¡±¡±¡±


    ¡°¡­Never mind.¡±


    But faced with the piercing gazes of the five spirits, the dragon leader quietly looked away, mumbling.


    ¡°Finally, it feels like the world is turning right again¡­¡±


    Muttering, the dragon leader observed the spirits and the academy spirits calmly repairing the cracked barrier.


    <em>- Pzap!! Pzap!!</em>


    Meanwhile, outside the academy, the few remaining Demon King¡¯s Army and demonic monsters were being relentlessly struck by magic arrows.


    ¡°We¡¯re sorry we¡¯rete¡­ The Church forces blocked our way¡­¡±


    ¡°But where are the Church forces?¡±


    The Western Continent allied forces and the Elven Kingdom¡¯s reinforcements had finally arrived at the academy.


    ¡°Miho? Miho, why are you there¡­?¡±


    ¡°Y-Yelp¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m always curious about this¡­ But are you really beastkin?¡±


    Simultaneously, the Western Continent beastkin tribe and the Eastern Continent fox beastkin tribe began finishing off the enemies who hadn¡¯t yet managed to regroup. ??????§¦S?


    ¡°The demonic energy here is as eerie as the Heavenly Demon Art.¡±


    ¡°But where is the Heavenly Demon?¡±


    And even the notorious troublemakers of the Eastern Continent¡¯s murim, who had been mercilessly beaten and became Ruby¡¯s subordinates.


    ¡®Where is that damned man¡­¡¯


    The Eye, seeing the increasingly hopeless situation it was in, began frantically searching for the Secret Lord of the Moonlight family.


    ¡°¡­Hah.¡±


    Upon finally spotting him, the Eye let out a sigh of contempt.


    ¡°You¡­ How dare you¡­ Gugh¡­¡±


    ¡°You enjoyed gouging out our eyes, didn¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°Just die now.¡±


    He was in an alley behind the academy, dying after being stabbed by Serena¡¯s spies and Alice¡¯s dagger.


    For someone who had desperately tried to survive, it was a rather anticlimactic end.


    <em>Everyone and everything¡­</em>


    Seeing the Pope and the Church forces simrly melting away under the First Saintess¡¯s power, the Eye was left speechless.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    At this point, the Eye had to admit it.


    The academy siege was a clear defeat for it.


    > Why is the aggro here, LOL.


    > Everyone, run!!!


    > Aaaah!


    > Why is the shopkeeper here, wtf?


    > Stop chatting and focus on kiting LOL. If the aggro hits our allies, we¡¯re really screwed.


    > Might as well use them against each other¡­


    Amidst the wretched demons rolling around on the ground to dodge the attack¡­


    <em>- Boom!!!</em>


    ¡°Haha¡­¡±


    The ¡®shopkeeper¡¯ was pretending to sweep them away with its bulked-up body while subtly dealing with the demonic monsters and the Demon King¡¯s Army.


    <em>Given the circumstances¡­</em>


    Even then, the eye did not give up.@@novelbin@@


    No, it couldn¡¯t give up.


    The humiliation of being trampled by such insignificant beings¡­


    Even if it fell here, it had to exact some revenge, some form of retribution.


    <em>- Slither¡­</em>


    Thus, risking exposure, the Eye cautiously opened.


    ¡°¡­!¡±


    But at that moment, it locked Eyes with the grinning shopkeeper.


    <em>- Bang!!</em>


    ¡°¡­Ugh.¡±


    In the next moment, the debris mixed with ster mana, caused by the shopkeeper¡¯s heavy stomp, flew towards it.


    ¡°Ugh¡­¡±


    Determined to kill at least one person in a fit of rage, The Eye strained to suppress its groans despite the blood vessels around it bursting,


    ¡°Huh? There¡¯s a sound from over there¡­¡±


    But it was a futile effort.


    ¡°¡­Found you.¡±


    Right in front of the Eye, with blood dripping from her Magic Eyes due to overexertion, stood Lulu.


    ¡°Roar!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    In a fit of sudden anger, the Eyeshed out at Lulu with its tentacles.


    <em>- Pzzz¡­!</em>


    <em>- Crackle¡­!</em>


    But at that moment, two sword strikes cut through the tentacles, blinding the Eye¡¯s vision.


    ¡°¡­What.¡±


    Taken aback by the sudden event, the Eye lost its bnce and staggered.


    <em>- Thunk¡­!!!</em>


    Two gleaming swords pierced the Eye.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Han-byeol, with a cold expression, and Frey, panting heavily, simultaneously stabbed the eye.


    <em>- Srrr¡­</em>


    Even in itsst moment, the Eye red at them before weakly closing its eyes.


    <em>- Thud¡­</em>


    The eye,pletely lifeless, rolled to the ground, and a profound silence fell.


    Boss Health: ¡ð¡ð¡ð¡ð¡ð¡ð¡ð¡ð¡ð¡ð¡ð¡ð¡ð¡ð


    Time Limit: 0h 1m


    Momentster, the massive health bar hovering in the sky over the academy dwindled to zero.


    And a few secondster, a message that would bring joy to everyone appeared.


    The Academy Siege Concluded


    The victor is the Academy.


    Thank you for your hard work!


    .


    .


    .


    People stared nkly at the message in the sky.


    ¡°Wooaaaaaah!!!¡±


    And then, from all over the empire, cheers of joy and jubtion erupted.


    The academy students who fought till the end.


    The citizens who didn¡¯t freeze.


    The yers from Earth who participated in this world-altering war.


    The dragons who narrowly avoided a massacre.


    The Western Continent nations and allied forces kept their vow with the empire.


    And the heroines who, despite their injuries, wore expressions of happiness.


    Everyone shouted in unison.


    ¡°¡­It¡¯s not over yet.¡±


    Everyone except Frey.


    ¡°The final showdown still remains¡­¡±


    Frey, still unsure of the choice to make, was lost in thought.


    <em>- Crackle¡­!</em>


    ¡°¡­Huh.¡±


    Then, he heard something shatter above and looked up.


    <em>- Creak¡­ Crack¡­</em>


    A crack was forming in the ck barrier where Aishi was trapped.


    ¡°Ah¡­¡±


    Seeing this, Frey, despite his severe injuries, staggered towards the barrier, while Han-byeol sighed and smiled knowingly.


    ¡°Ugh, ugh¡­¡±


    As Frey caught the falling Aishi from the shattered barrier and staggered, Hanbyeol quietly turned around.


    ¡°Ancestor, are you leaving already¡­?¡±


    Frey, hesitating, called out.


    ¡°I still have things I want to say¡­¡±


    <em>- Swoosh¡­</em>


    Han-byeol, pausing at Frey¡¯s words, silently pointed above him.


    ¡°¡­Huh?¡±


    <em>- Nod, nod¡­</em>


    re, standing beside him with a meaningful expression, nodded.


    <em>- Step, step¡­</em>


    ¡°H-H-Han-byeol. I-I-it¡¯s been a while¡­ You still need me, right? Right?¡±


    ¡°¡­Where were you? You could just blow that Eye bastard by yourself right?¡±


    ¡°Since when have you been stalking us¡­¡±


    Han-byeol, staring nkly at her, started to walk, followed closely by the heroines from Series 1.


    ¡°Will they manage well?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. From what I¡¯ve seen, they¡¯re stronger.¡±


    ¡°Ohohoho! That¡¯s right! T-Though¡­ not as strong as me!¡±


    <em>- Swish¡­</em>


    Then, they were enveloped in a bright light and the logout animation began.


    > Don¡¯t worry, those guys will handle it.


    Shortly after.


    > The experience they¡¯ve gone through guarantees their happy ending.


    Leaving those words, the First Hero Party vanished.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Watching in a trance, the yers realized their bodies were also glowing, and they looked around in confusion.


    <em>- sh¡­!</em>


    Soon after, the yers also disappeared, leaving behind a bright glow.


    Dark Tale Fantasy Online


    To all participants of the beta test


    On the screens of those who regained consciousness, the game¡¯s logo and a heartfelt message appeared.


    Thank you sincerely for saving our world.


    ~ GM Mademoiselle]


    The short but sincere tribute to the heroes of this war left everyone deeply moved, unable to rise from their seats for a while.


    .


    .


    .


    Meanwhile, in the debug room.


    ¡°Hehe¡­ He¡­ Cough, cough¡­¡±


    Roswyn, repeatedlyughing and staring at the message she sent, suddenly had a painful coughing fit.


    ¡°Finally, I too¡­¡±


    Gazing at her hands and then forcing herself to look at the monitor, she murmured.


    ¡°I did something¡­¡±


    But then, feeling a presence behind her, she widened her eyes and turned around.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Roswyn¡¯s expression turned pale.


    ¡°¡­Greetings.¡±


    The blood-covered Eye appeared behind /genesisforsaken

 Chapter 430: Prelude to the Final Showdown

    ¡°You¡­ you¡­¡±


    ¡°I believe it¡¯s the first time we¡¯ve ever met in person.¡±


    With the only light in the dark rooming from the monitor, the appearance of the Eye looked even more menacing.


    Roswyn stared at the Eye in terror.


    ¡°Ah¡­ ugh¡­ uhh¡­¡±


    She remained frozen, staring at the Eye, then slowly reached out a trembling hand.


    ¡°G-go away.¡±


    A faint light began to emanate from Roswyn¡¯s hand.


    ¡°¡­Divinity.¡±The Eye narrowed slightly as it observed the light.


    ¡°So this world even grants divinity to the likes of you.¡±


    ¡°G-go away¡­¡±


    ¡°However.¡±


    ¡°¡­Ah!¡±


    In the next moment, Roswyn¡¯s arm was grabbed by the Eye¡¯s tentacle.


    ¡°Ahhh!¡±


    Without giving her a chance to resist, Roswyn¡¯s body was lifted and mmed against the wall of the debug room.


    ¡°We¡¯re both exhausted, aren¡¯t we?¡±


    ¡°Let¡­ let me go¡­¡±


    Just like that, the Eye easily subdued Roswyn.


    ¡°Not a chance.¡±


    The source of all the variables that twisted what could have been an easily won war, the one who created the elements that brought it to this state, was right in front of it. ??N?¦¢??


    There was no way the Eye would treat her kindly.


    ¡°How¡­ how did you get here¡­¡±


    ¡°Your trail was quite sloppy. If you didn¡¯t want me to find you, you should have been more careful when recalling those demons inrge numbers.¡±


    ¡°Ugh¡­¡±


    ¡°Still, I¡¯m amazed you¡¯re still alive after using such a significant amount of power.¡±


    The Eye whispered as it looked at Roswyn, who was choking.


    ¡°So, you¡¯re the current administrator of this world.¡±


    She was exhausted, but the faint divinity within her was still detectable.


    The divinity that originally belonged to the Sun God.


    ¡°How amusing. Even if it¡¯s just an imitation, a mortal has be the world¡¯s administrator.¡±


    With the Star God, Sun God, Moon God, and even the Demon God having lost control over the world,


    It was only natural that Roswyn, who had entered the debug room and held faint divinity, would be the world¡¯s administrator, the GM set by the Sun God.


    ¡°But that position isn¡¯t meant for a mortal. You¡¯re already paying the price.¡±


    ¡°¡­What?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you feel your life force drying up?¡±


    Roswyn began to sweat nervously at those words.


    ¡°What¡­ what are you saying¡­¡±


    ¡°A final offer.¡±


    ¡°¡­Huh.¡±


    The Eye tightened its grip on her neck, speaking in a menacing tone.


    ¡°Hand over the position of world administrator to me.¡±


    ¡°¡­?¡±


    Roswyn, despite her pained expression, tilted her head in confusion. The Eye gradually loosened its grip on her neck.


    ¡°Gasp, gasp¡­¡±


    ¡°It would in your best interest to ept.¡±


    As Roswyn exhaled, the Eye spoke in a slightly softer voice.


    ¡°If you continue like this, you¡¯ll soon wither and die. You must know that well.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°So let me take over your administrator rights. It¡¯s a position that needs someone appropriate.¡±


    Roswyn hung her head, silent.


    ¡°If I be the administrator, I¡¯ll let you live.¡±


    ¡°¡­?¡±


    ¡°If you don¡¯t trust me, we can make a contract. You can trust a contract made by the system, can¡¯t you?¡±


    The Eye brought up a system window in front of Roswyn.


    Do you agree?


    Yes/No


    Roswyn stared nkly at it for a moment.


    ¡°¡­What if I refuse?¡±


    She asked in a low voice, and the Eye, annoyed, tightened its grip again.


    ¡°Urk¡­ ack¡­¡±


    ¡°Then you die here.¡±


    The Eye whispered coldly as Roswyn struggled to breathe.


    ¡°You have no choice.¡±


    ¡°Ugh, ugh¡­¡±


    ¡°ept death quietly or hand over the administrator rights. Those are your only options.¡±


    The Eye watched her struggle in the air, thinking with satisfaction.


    <em>She¡¯s gripped by extreme fear.</em>


    The Eye had watched this foolish girl for eons.


    Always messing things up at crucial moments, betraying the Hero she desperately wanted.


    The recovery of its sealed main body was partly due to watching her actions.


    ¡°Cough¡­ cough¡­¡±


    Thus, the Eye was sure of her next move.


    The sweet scent of fear was already wafting from her.


    To have been beaten to this state by such a fool.


    It was infuriating.


    ¡°Sob, sob¡­¡±


    The fool in front of it was now crying, her face full of fear and pain.


    <em>- Tremble¡­</em>


    Her arms and legs began to spasm.


    She was reaching her limit, mentally and physically.


    <em>- Swish¡­</em>


    ¡°Sigh.¡±


    Despite everything, the Eye didn¡¯t blink, watching Roswyn as she reached out a fragile arm, andughed quietly.


    ¡°You don¡¯t disappoint my expectations.¡±


    Her hand reached out toward the system window in front of her.


    The Eye could feel the delicious emotions radiating from Roswyn¡ª fear, terror, despair, and agony.


    ¡°Thank you. For making a decision.¡±


    The Eye was certain of the choice Roswyn would make and smiled a crescent-moon smile.


    <em>- Tzzz¡­</em>


    ¡°¡­!?¡±


    That was until her hand touched ¡°No¡± and the system window quietly dissipated.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    ¡°¡­???¡±


    The Eye, momentarily dazed, stared at Roswyn with a widened eye.


    ¡°Ugh, hek¡­ gasp¡­¡±


    Roswyn, still strangled, sobbed in terror.


    ¡°Sob¡­ sob¡­ sob¡­¡±


    And now, a faint scent of regret wafted from her.


    ¡°¡­Did you make the wrong choice?¡±


    The Eye, looking at her as she was on the verge of losing consciousness fromck of oxygen, muttered in disbelief.


    ¡°Even until the end, that foolish brain of yours¡­¡±


    ¡°Seeing you¡­ threaten me like this¡­¡±


    Then, mustering herst bit of strength, Roswyn began to speak.


    ¡°¡­Means you can¡¯t take it by force, can you¡­?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    As the Eye fell silent, Roswyn¡¯s tear-streaked face showed a faint smile as she slumped.


    ¡°¡­What was your reason for making that choice?¡±


    The Eye, staring at her quietly, asked with a confused look.


    ¡°Just once, in the end¡­¡±


    Barely conscious, she replied with dimming eyes.


    ¡°I wanted to be¡­ helpful too¡­¡±


    With those words, Roswyn went limp.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Her face, previously soaked in tears and terror, lost even the faint smile that had lingered in her face.


    ¡°¡­Sigh.¡±


    The Eye let out a cold sigh as it looked at her, then threw Roswyn to the floor.


    ¡°Damn it.¡±


    In truth, the Eye couldn¡¯t kill Roswyn.


    As the world¡¯s administrator, she had be a semi-immortal, making it impossible to kill her through physical means.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Did she know that?


    No, she couldn¡¯t have.


    She was terrified until the end, even regretting her choice.


    So why?


    This fool managed to ruin everything, and even pushed it to this extent in the end?


    ¡°Ugh¡­¡±


    The Eye had little time left to maintain its form.


    The fatal blow from the two heroes.


    Due to that blow, the Eye¡¯s body had already started to dissolve.


    ¡°¡­Damn it.¡±


    In such a state, even the option of sessfully making a contract with Roswyn to take over her body was gone. The Eye began to look around helplessly.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    But the debug room was pitch ck.


    It was the familiar darkness the Eye had always seen in its lifetime.


    The darkness it never wanted to see again after crossing the dimensional walls to watch joyful scenes was now everywhere.


    ¡°I can¡¯t return to the spirit form like this¡­¡±


    Muttering in a voice full of hatred, the Eye started to move forward slowly.


    ¡°¡­Ah.¡±


    Then, it saw a faintly glowing light and approached it.


    ¡°Is this¡­ the tool for management¡­¡±


    The puter¡¯ used by the Sun God to manage the world came into the Eye¡¯s view.


    ¡°Ha, haha¡­¡±


    Suddenly, the Eye began tough.


    ¡°Hahaha¡­ hahaha¡­¡±


    Soon after, the Eye¡¯s tentacles extended towards the monitor.


    <em>- Tzzzzz¡­</em>


    The tentacles began to be sucked into the monitor.


    ¡°The experience you went through¡­ guarantees their happy ending?¡±


    The dissolving Eye, putting strength into its tentacles, muttered to itself.


    ¡°In that case, I¡¯ll¡­ negate that experience!¡±


    And shortly after.


    ¡°The true determiner of your fate¡­ Dark Tale Fantasy!!!¡±


    The debug room was engulfed in powerful sparks.


    ¡°Even if I use all the power of my main body¡­ I¡¯ll cleanly erase that world.¡±


    As its body nearly finished dissolving, the Eye added with a smirk.


    ¡°So now, am I the main body?¡±


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    Meanwhile, in the Empire.@@novelbin@@


    <em>- Rumble rumble¡­</em>


    ¡°¡­!?¡±


    The people who had been cheering looked up at the sounding from the sky.


    ¡°¡­What, what is that?¡±


    ¡°The sun¡­?¡±


    Murmurs spread from all around.


    <em>- Rumble¡­ rumble rumble¡­</em>


    Something that had been pretending to be the sun was breaking into pieces and copsing.


    <em>- Ssshhh¡­</em>


    As the grotesque tentacles and shell fell away, even the huge eye that had been staring down closed and vanished.


    Finally, the true sun appeared, casting its warm light on everyone.


    ¡°¡­Huh?¡±


    Among the people watching in awe, Frey muttered with a bewildered expression.


    ¡°I haven¡¯t¡­ split the sun yet¡­?¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    Between Frey and re, a small system window popped up.


    Main Quest - The Final Showdown


    Reward: Happy /genesisforsaken

 Chapter 431: Desperation

    ¡°Ugh?¡±


    The Eye, which had been focused on the monitor for a long time, snapped back to reality and looked around.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    The Eye fell silent. Or rather, it couldn¡¯t make any sound anymore.


    Its physical form capable of producing sound had disappeared.


    <em>¡­Tch.</em>


    It seemed that its n had seeded.


    The monitor still sparked.


    Using that ¡®medium,¡¯ it had influenced the other dimension.Now, no one in ¡®this world¡¯ could create variables. There would be no ¡®administrator.¡¯


    Even if the three goddesses returned, it would not change anything.


    <em>Pathetic.</em>


    The gods of the other dimension had be so reliant on their ¡®creations¡¯ sent to other worlds out of fear of losing their worship.


    For beings with immortality and divinity, how foolish.


    Their actions caused a sharp decline in faith across most dimensions, forcing the gods to be even more dependent on their creations.


    And this dimension was no different.


    The existence of the Star God and Moon God had long been forgotten, and although the Sun God was still worshiped, it was a false belief.


    Moreover, with the corruption of the Church that worshiped her exposed to the world, the Sun God would no longer be worshiped as before.


    Yes¡­


    In this dimension, the only means to oppose an entity like the Eye was the emotional energy from the ¡®Dark Tale Fantasy¡¯ series, released by the Sun God in another dimension.


    That emotional energy was necessary to wield the power of the GM, the world administrator, the ¡®main god.¡¯


    <em>Because of that insignificant girl¡­</em>


    Initially, the Eye didn¡¯t care much about this fact.


    It had already noticed the existence of that series long ago and had intervened to ¡®terminate the service¡¯ of it.


    The Eye remembered using a considerable amount of power for that task.


    At that time, it thought it had the worldpletely in its grasp.


    <em>¡­I never imagined it woulde to this.</em>


    The Eye hadn¡¯t expected that insignificant girl to re-release the series.


    Had she created it all with her own power from start to finish?


    No, that wasn¡¯t it.


    From the information it read when it inserted its tentacle, it was clear that the new release was a project the Sun God had been meticulously crafting just before the ¡®service termination.¡¯ £Ò??¦­?B§¦?


    She had merely preserved it and sent it to another dimension.


    That was all.


    Such a trivial act¡­


    <em>¡­But now, even that¡¯s over.</em>


    Quietly grinding its non-existent teeth, the Eye resented that its body had melted away into a spirit form due to that trivial act.


    Then, it changed its thoughts.


    <em>Now, I am the owner of this world¡­</em>


    Until now, there had always been someone recognized by the management system as the ¡®main god¡¯ with authority in this world.


    The Star God, who was the original main god.


    The Sun God, who designed this wretched management system.


    The Demon God, who was its subordinate, and even the insignificant girl from earlier.


    Their powers derived from this world were extraordinarily strong, necessitating the Eye to indirectly influence the world rather than a direct consumption of the dimension like in other dimensions.


    That was why it had made the ipetent Demon God its subordinate to gain main god authority.


    But now the situation has changed.


    The three gods had lost their memory of the debug room, the newly born goddess didn¡¯t know of its existence, and the insignificant girl upying that position was gradually fading like ice in a desert.


    Once ¡®she¡¯ disappeared, no one in this world could oppose its spiritual body.


    <em>It was worth burning all the power within the main body.</em>


    Using all the energy it had consumed from countless dimensions was a significant loss, but it was worth it to devour this world.


    This was a superior dimension, so it was hard for it to consume directly.


    If it consumed this dimension, recovering its original size would be a matter of time.


    Even if not, as long as its spiritual body remained, it could always n for the future.


    Only Han-byeol had ever reached its true main body, so it should be safe.


    <em>¡­No,e to think of it, that guy wille.</em>


    The Eye, shaking its now transparent form, murmured internally.


    <em>Frey Raon Starlight, that guy.</em>


    Though not certain, its intuition and prediction were usually urate.


    Just as Han-byeol had reached it in the end, Frey would soon reach it too.


    The ¡®final showdown¡¯ to decide everything would unfold.


    <em>Well, there¡¯s no need to worry.</em>


    But the Eye, thinking this, smiled inwardly.


    <em>He¡¯s weaker than Han-byeol back then.</em>


    Indeed, Frey was weaker than Han-byeol of the past.@@novelbin@@


    Even Han-byeol could only cut half of its main spiritual body. How could Frey defeat it?


    <em>In the end, I will be victorious.</em>


    It was slightly concerned about the conversation Han-byeol had with Frey.


    Maybe he had given Frey some ¡®lesson.¡¯


    But it was all futile.


    The measures it had taken rendered those lessons and their experiences meaningless.


    With what defined them gone, how could they muster the strength to defeat it?


    <em>Now, it¡¯s time to return.</em>


    Feeling slightly excited, the Eye murmured internally as it closed its eyes.


    <em>How long has it been since my return? I can hardly remember.</em>


    The Eye¡¯s true identity was a ¡®split-off¡¯ from its main body, left in this world when it was sealed in battle against the Star God.


    Of course, there was some difference in personality due to being separated for eons, but the essence was the same.


    So even if it merged with the main body¡¯s spiritual form, they would still be one entity.


    <em>- Slither¡­</em>


    The Eye, its transparent form scattering, began to merge into the subspace where its main spiritual body resided.


    ¡°¡­!?¡±


    But as it did so, the Eye¡¯s expression suddenly turned to shock.


    <em>What is this¡­?</em>


    The main spiritual body it was trying to merge with waspletely empty.


    <em>¡­No way.</em>


    How could this be? Just moments ago, they were connected, sharing thoughts and emotions.


    How did this happen?


    <em>Could it be that the main body copsed?</em>


    Panicked, the Eye exerted force through its body.


    <em>Restoration¡­ I must restore it.</em>


    Tentacles began to extend towards the massive, chaotic spiritual form.


    <em>With the information within me, I should be able to restore it¡­</em>


    Just as its tentacles were about to touch the main body, the Eye¡¯s expression changed.


    <em>Wait a moment.</em>


    Its gaze sharpened.


    <em>If I merge as is¡­ won¡¯t I be the main spiritual body?</em>


    A strange emotion began to rise within it.


    <em>Do I really need to restore it?</em>


    A thrilling sensation spread throughout the Eye¡¯s entire being, one it hadn¡¯t felt in millennia.


    <em>Am I truly the same being as the main body?</em>


    It was a highly human and philosophical question for a transcendental being born from chaos.


    <em>Can I really consider myself and the main body as the same existence?</em>


    The Eye and the main body had been separated for an incredibly long time due to the Retry by Frey, Ferloche, and Ruby.


    Even if thoughts and emotions were connected, a fundamental difference was inevitable.


    <em>If I restore it, won¡¯t I be devoured by the main body and cease to exist?</em>


    There was a fundamental difference: the ¡®emotion¡¯ that had developed within the Eye from observing, feeling, and enjoying all this time.


    <em>- Slither¡­</em>


    Staring at the empty spiritual body for a long time, the Eye narrowed its gaze and began to merge once more.


    <em>Yes¡­</em>


    Unconsciously exuding the ¡®emotions¡¯ that had bloomed without its awareness.


    <em>¡­Now I am the main body.</em>


    And at that moment.


    <em>- Crackle¡­</em>


    Born in a ce where the negative energy from the works sent by numerous gods converged, threatening the entire dimension.


    Simultaneously, the most vague and enigmatic existence in the universe.


    To all gods of the dimensions.


    Ironically, it was newly defined as a concept by the management system.


    The God of Chaos has been born.


    And this fact.


    ¡°¡­Huh?¡±


    Was conveyed only to Kania, who had the only remaining divinity in the dimension.


    ¡°¡­!?¡±


    And to Roswyn, who had juste to her senses in the dark debug room.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    ¡°What¡­ what is this¡­?¡±


    Staring nkly at the message floating in front of her, Roswyn tapped and moved it around.


    ¡°¡­Ah.¡±


    Then she saw the monitor crackling with sparks and staggered toward it.


    ¡°What¡­ what did you do¡­?¡±


    Before she could even celebrate her survival, she hurriedly sat down, sensing something was wrong.


    From the faint smoke lingering around theputer and the tentacles scattered everywhere, it was clear the Eye had done something.


    But what exactly had it done?


    ¡°No¡­ no way¡­¡±


    Terrified, Roswyn began typing frantically.


    ¡°Please, please¡­¡±


    Activating the function to observe the world, she urgently scanned the situation.


    ¡°¡­Phew.¡±


    After a long period of nervous observation, she finally sighed in relief.


    ¡°Thank goodness.¡±


    Fortunately, the real world remained unchanged.


    At least the worst-case scenario had been avoided.


    ¡°Then what exactly¡­ did it do?¡±


    Having let go of some of her worries, Roswyn¡¯s face filled with questions as she resumed typing.


    ¡°No matter how much I look, nothing seems to have changed¡­¡±


    Despite extensive investigation, nothing seemed different.


    Judging by the remnants around, it seemed something had been done.


    <em>By any chance¡­ Did it meltdown while doing something?</em>


    Recalling how the Eye had been melting in real-time while strangling her, she murmured with a more rxed expression.


    ¡°Y-Yeah that must be it¡­ I-It¡¯s nothing more than an outsider¡­¡±


    Cautiously looking around, she made herself small and silent.


    But the Eyeball monster with raised tentacles didn¡¯t jump out.


    ¡°Hehe¡­¡±


    Finally feeling safe, she started tough foolishly.


    ¡°Then¡­ should I send a congrattory message¡­¡±


    Roswyn, now looking timid, began typing.


    ¡°Even though it¡¯s shameless¡­¡±


    She wanted to somehow congratte Frey and the heroines for their hard work. After much deliberation, she smiled faintly at a simple message.


    Thank you for your hard work


    ~Your rose


    ¡°¡­No.¡±


    Shaking her head, she left only the message ¡®Thank you for your hard work.¡¯


    ¡°¡­Huh?¡±


    Suddenly, her eyes widened.


    ERROR


    ¡°What¡­ what is this?¡±


    Unlike before, a red error message appeared.


    ¡°¡­!?¡±


    No matter how many times she erased and rewrote the message, the same error urred.


    ¡°What¡­ what¡¯s wrong¡­?¡±


    After numerous failed attempts, she finally realized she could no longer interfere with reality.


    ¡°What¡­ what¡¯s the problem¡­? A bug¡­?¡±


    Muttering a term from the book left by the Sun God, she searched for the cause, but the truth dawned on her muchter.


    ¡°¡­No way.¡±


    Intending to take a break, she tried searching for her exploits in the Blue Star, only to find her face turning pale with shock.


    Dark Tale Fantasy Online: No results


    Dark Tale Fantasy Series: No results


    Dark Tale Fantasy: No results


    ¡®Dark Tale Fantasy¡¯ hadpletely vanished from the Blue /genesisforsaken

 Chapter 432: The Start of the Final Showdown

    <h4>Chapter 432: The Start of the Final Showdown


    ¡°Wahhhhhhh!!¡±


    ¡°We won! We won!!!¡±


    Thunderous cheers echoed from all around.


    Well, the sky had brightened after being dark for months, so naturally, the reactions were intense.


    ¡°...Yeah, we really won.¡±


    ¡°Thank goodness... there was little damage.¡±


    Even the heroines beside me felt the same.


    After winning such a tough battle was, in a way, only natural.


    In times like this, I should also smile and celebrate.


    ¡°...Sigh.¡±


    But for some reason, I couldn¡¯t find peace.


    Maybe it was because there was still something weighing on my mind.


    I just wanted to be alone right now.


    But first, I needed to deal with the current situation.


    <i>- Step, step...</i>


    As I started to move, the eyes of the cheering people all turned to me.


    <i>This is awkward.</i>


    I had never been the center of attention before.


    The deep-rooted awkwardness made me bow my head, and I avoided their gazes as I walked through the crowd.


    ¡°...Please take care of her condition.¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    I had arrived at the ce where the fox beastki... No, the mythical beast warrior from the Eastern Continent had gathered.


    ¡°As you can see, she¡¯s just an innocent child who was manipted by the real mastermind. The Imperial Princess and I will vouch for her.¡±


    ¡°Hmm...¡±


    ¡°Please, I¡¯m asking you.¡±


    The mythical foxes of the Eastern Continent were known for their medical expertise.


    They would surely be able to quickly heal Aishi, who was in poor condition.


    ¡°Of course, I¡¯ll pay you handsomely...¡±


    ¡°E-Excuse me...¡±


    As I was about to hand Aishi over to the mythical foxes,


    ¡°Frey...¡±


    She opened her eyes with great difficulty and looked at me with dimming eyes.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry...¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°Because of me... because I was weak...¡±


    She clung to my clothes with a tearful expression, muttering with dark eyes.


    ¡°You did well.¡±


    I spoke softly, conveying my sincerity.


    ¡°You did all you could.¡±


    Because she resisted desperately, miraculously, there were no casualties.


    That alone meant she had done her part.


    ¡°...Ah.¡±


    As I gently brushed her eyelids, she flinched and then closed her eyes, falling asleep.


    She must have been really exhausted.


    I hoped she could recover fully with the help of the fox beasts.


    ¡°H-Human.¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    As I started to walk away from the other mythical foxes who were staring at me nkly, I heard a familiar voice from behind.


    ¡°W-were you always... this kind?¡±


    Miho, peeking out from behind the chieftain, asked cautiously.


    ¡°...Pfft.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Smiling softly, I gently patted her head and whispered.


    ¡°Could you lend me a few fox beads?¡±


    ¡°W-what!?¡±


    Her face turned bright red as she responded.


    ¡°T-thief! Why would you...¡±


    ¡°I have a use for them.¡±


    I felt sorry for Miho, who would lose some of her energy, but I needed to recover my life force as much as possible.


    I would have asked someone else if I could, but only female mythical foxes could create fox beads.


    And as far as I knew, giving one¡¯s fox bead to someone else was a significant taboo and considered highly disrespectful.


    ¡°You! Do you even know what it means to give a fox bead to a male?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve done it well enough so far, haven¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°...Ugh.¡±


    So, there was no other choice.


    Miho had already broken the rule once and seemed to have no aversion to it, so I had to ask her.


    ¡°Pervert! Thief! Scoundrel...¡±


    But it seemed Miho was still unwilling.


    Fox beads were very precious to them, so it was understandable.


    ¡°If you really don¡¯t want to, there¡¯s nothing I can do. It was just a request...¡±


    ¡°Then...?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll have to politely ask someone else.¡±


    Not wanting to give up on the healing power of the fox bead, I turned away from Miho and looked at the other foxes.


    Fortunately, there were quite a few female foxes among the warriors who had joined the battle.


    They seemed to be eyeing me hungrily, which was a bit unsettling, but if I pleaded sincerely, one of them might...


    ¡°I-I¡¯ll do it.¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll give you mine, so don¡¯t look at any other females!¡±


    While I was contemting who to ask first, Miho, with her face flushed bright red, spoke urgently.


    Didn¡¯t she just say no? Why the sudden change?


    ¡°Damn... Once I¡¯ve given it, there¡¯s no going back...¡±


    ¡°...?¡±


    ¡°Anyway... I¡¯ll provide it, so go away.¡±


    Watching her fidget and twist her legs, I smiled and patted her head.


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    I didn¡¯t know exactly why, but it seemed she was being considerate towards me.


    Naturally, expressing gratitude was the right thing to do.


    It has been a while since I could act without hesitation, so I might as well take advantage of it.


    ¡°Purr...¡±


    As I patted her head, Miho closed her eyes and began to purr happily, wagging her tail.


    ¡°Rumble, rumble...¡±


    I even scratched her chin, and she epted it without resistance.


    She was like apletely tamed pet fox.


    ¡°Ahem, ahem.¡±


    ¡°Oh, sorry.¡±


    Lost in the bliss of petting a cute animal, I was brought back to reality by the chief¡¯s cough.


    ¡°Are you a fox too?¡±


    ¡°Excuse me?¡±


    ¡°...Never mind. By the way, are you sure you should be standing around here? Aren¡¯t you very busy?¡±


    Right, this wasn¡¯t the time for this.


    I needed to stay focused.


    ¡°Yes, well, please take good care of her.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°Goodbye.¡±


    With a brief farewell to the slightly wary chief and the still-blushing Miho, I turned around and was met with intense stares.


    ¡°...¡±


    It was the heroines.


    ¡°...?¡±


    Today, I seemed to be getting a lot of questioning looks.


    <strong>¡°Miho, don¡¯t be an easy woman.¡±</strong>


    <strong>¡°F-Father! It¡¯s not like that...!¡±</strong>


    I wonder what the chief said to Miho?


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    A few hourster.


    I returned home with the heroines, feeling utterly exhausted.


    The modest yet cozy cabin where I¡¯d been living with the heroines for the past few months.


    I nned to stay here by the seaside until the ancient magic of the Starlight mansion was resolved.


    ¡°Frey? Are you sure you don¡¯t want to join everyone?¡±


    ¡°You could be properly honored today...¡±


    As they said, until we arrived here, many people had approached or tried to talk to me.


    Academy students, the second princess who appeared out of nowhere, people I didn¡¯t even know...


    But I didn¡¯t have the energy to talk to any of them right now.


    I was physically exhausted and mentally unsettled.


    Right now, I just wanted to sleep at home.


    I did give Aria a heads-up about my location.


    She looked very anxious; I¡¯ll have to have a meal with her and talk things over tomorrow.


    ¡°Zzzzzz... Zzzzz...¡±


    Like how re, who had endured a hard day, was snoring deeply beside me.


    She seemed to be in a very deep sleep.


    But what was it she wanted to talk about with such bright eyes earlier?


    ¡°Yes, I fully agree with you, Frey.¡±


    ¡°Master... Do you want ap pillow?¡±


    As I voiced my thoughts while watching re, Ruby smiled and nodded, and beside her, Lulu timidly asked.


    ¡°I¡¯ll handle the affairs of the Empire. So you just...¡±


    ¡°The dragons will help with the recovery.¡±


    ¡°You can rest easy; there are no more remnants of the Church.¡±


    The other heroines generally agreed.


    ¡°Frey... let¡¯s talk.¡±


    ¡°Young master.¡±


    Except for Kania and Serena, who quietly approached and whispered to me from either side.


    ¡°I know this isn¡¯t the end... ording to the prophecy...¡±


    ¡°Earlier, a strange system window appeared before me. Its contents are unsettling...¡±


    Judging by their demeanor, it seemed they had noticed my worries...


    How should I respond?


    ¡°...Let¡¯s talkter.¡±


    In that fleeting moment, after considering countless possibilities, I decided to postpone it.


    I still hadn¡¯t decided how to face the final showdown.


    ¡°I just want to rest now...¡±


    And right now, we just narrowly overcame the biggest crisis, the ¡®Academy Siege.¡¯


    I wanted to get some sleep and think with a clear mind.


    ¡°Alright, then...¡±


    ¡°Shall I prepare a bath for you?¡±


    Understanding my need to rest, Serena and Kania nodded and got up.


    ¡°I¡¯ll return to the royal pce then.¡±


    @@novelbin@@


    ¡°I¡¯ll have a chat with the dragons.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m still finishing my soul merge, so I¡¯ll stay in my room for a while.¡±


    The heroines also began to get up one by one.


    Everyone but Isolet, who had stayed behind for recovery efforts, started leaving my room.


    ¡°Frey, I¡¯ll make your favorite rye bread and potato soup. Serena has taught me the recipe.¡±


    ¡°...Serena?¡±


    Andstly, Ruby left the room after saying that.


    Although I liked how close they had be recently...


    Serena teaching Ruby how to cook?


    I better get Kania involved quickly, or there might be trouble.


    ¡°...Nevermind.¡±


    So, instead of calling out to Kania urgently, I sighed andy down.


    ¡°I¡¯ll just sleep.¡±


    Ruby was good at cooking, so she¡¯d probably handle it somehow.


    ¡°Mmm...¡±


    ¡°...You can¡¯t sleep here.¡±


    As I was dozing off, re, who was hugging me and licking her lips, clung to me. I tried to find a room where I couldy her down.


    ¡°Master.¡±


    ¡°Ah, you scared me.¡±


    A voice next to me almost made me drop re.


    ¡°I have something to tell you.¡±


    ¡°Lulu?¡±


    I thought everyone had left the room.


    What could she want to say, staying behind with such a serious expression?


    ¡°I think...¡±


    Hearing her words, I could only look at her with a nk expression.


    ¡°...I think I¡¯ve be the Demon King.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    Absurdly, that was how the final showdown began.                </h4>

 Chapter 433: An Easy Girl

    Chapter 433: An Easy Girl


    I am Miho, the daughter of the chief of the Eastern Continent fox tribe and a proud warrior.


    ¡°Ooh¡­ It¡¯s the sea¡­¡±


    To someone like me, the seaside is both unfamiliar and fascinating.


    In the mountainous vige where I lived, I only heard about the sea in stories.


    So when I first left the vige, the first ce I went to was the sea, and it quickly became one of my favorite ces.


    ¡°¡­This isn¡¯t the time for this.¡±


    But it wasn¡¯t the time for that.


    I didn¡¯te to y at the beach today.


    ¡°Cough, cough¡­¡±By the way, I did build a sandcastle on the beach, but I wasn¡¯t ying.


    I just did it to relieve tension.


    ¡°Frey, open the door.¡±


    Why am I so tense?


    Because I¡¯m about to enter Frey¡¯sir.


    ¡°Hurry and open the door.¡±


    Others might be fooled, but I would not be fooled.


    There was no way someone so shameless and lewd could be the Hero!


    Just yesterday, he threatened me to hand over my fox bead!


    He¡¯s a shady guy.


    How dare he covet the fox bead filled with yin energy.


    Did he even know what it signified to give that?


    If I hadn¡¯t sacrificed myself as the chief¡¯s daughter for everyone¡¯s sake, our tribe¡¯s women would have fallen for that two-faced guy!


    Forcefully!


    <em>¡­Right?</em>


    Suddenly, I recalled the unusual looks in the women¡¯s eyes, but it was probably just my imagination.


    Probably.


    How long have I been knocking on the door, and he still hasn¡¯t opened it?


    He has no manners in dealing with guests!


    Or maybe Frey was nning another lewd scheme.


    Well, I would bring an end to that!


    Today, I would watch him with my eyes wide open and deliver the hammer of justice.


    ¡°Frey, are you just going to leave a guest standing here? Open the door¡­¡±


    <em>- Creak¡­</em>


    As I was thinking that, the door slowly began to open.


    ¡°Who¡­?¡±


    ¡°Who? You¡¯re the one who called me her¨C¡±


    I folded my arms and stared straight at the door, but then I froze.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Hello?¡±


    A scary demon was staring down at me.


    Scary. It looks like she would eat me right away.


    Dad said demons ate foxes.


    Was he using a demon like this as a gatekeeper?


    ¡°Oh my, a cute fox.¡±


    ¡°Yes!! I want to nibble on her neck!!¡±


    ¡°¡­It¡¯s probably her cheek, Ferloche.¡±


    ¡°Miho? Long time no see.¡±


    ¡°Grrr¡­¡±


    As I stared, frozen, into the ruby-red eyes of the demon, women started appearing behind her.


    ¡°So¡­¡±


    Then, their eyes simultaneously turned cold.


    ¡°¡­Why are you here?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Miho wanted to run away.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    ¡°Huff¡­ huff¡­¡±


    I was interrogated for an hour by Frey¡¯s women, and after countless checks, I was finally allowed inside.


    I thought Serena would help me, but she was the most diligent in the interrogation.


    Miho felt sad¡­


    ¡°Sniff.¡±


    But I couldn¡¯t back down now!


    I had to steel my heart!


    Serena would y with the demon behind me while I entered Frey¡¯s room.


    Then I would uncover the truth!


    ¡°What truth?¡±


    ¡°Of course, the¡­ ack.¡±


    As I was gathering my resolve, a sharp voice sounded from behind me.


    ¡°You still fall for it easily, Miho?¡±


    ¡°Ugh¡­¡±


    It was Serena, still hiding her mouth with a fan.


    That smartass ghost!


    Everyone thought that she was good at fishing for information, but she had to be a ghost.


    How else could she read thoughts from just expressions and gestures?


    Even someone as perceptive as me couldn¡¯t do that!


    She definitely used some kind of sorcery¡­


    ¡°I¡¯m human, you know.¡±


    ¡°Oh, right¡­ wait.¡±


    I was sulking after answering without thinking again when Serena¡¯s eyes sparkled.


    ¡°Frey is very tired right now.¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡±


    ¡°Yes, so please take care of him?¡±


    ¡°Ah, okay. I¡¯m a doctor, after all. I don¡¯t mess with lives¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t do anything unnecessary, though.¡±


    Why did Serena¡¯s eyes look so scary when she said that?


    ¡°A-Alright.¡±


    This ce was really scary.


    It felt like someone could kill me with just a look.


    ¡°Then¡­¡±


    Not wanting to meet my end before meeting Frey, I hurriedly went inside, leaving them behind, and the killing intent finally subsided.


    ¡°Phew¡­ huh?¡±


    As I rxed and nearly copsed, I felt another wave of killing intent.


    ¡°Grr¡­?¡±


    ¡°E-Eeppp!¡±


    Looking up to see what it was, I found Lulu lying next to the bed, ring at me.


    Why was she lying in Frey¡¯s room?


    Was this why the women were so sensitive earlier?


    ¡°What¡¯s up, Miho? You¡¯re here already?¡±


    As I stared nkly at her, Frey noticed me and greeted me warmly.


    Why am I so d to see his face?


    ¡°Save me.¡±


    Honestly, I never thought Frey was a bad person.


    I knew he was a hero.


    I just had some suspicions about his character and rtionships¡­


    And now, I had a duty to look after him.


    Since I handed over my fox bead.


    I had to see him often from now on, even if it was against my will. If his character was shady, I had to set him straight¡­


    But the trials were harsh.


    And there was Lulu, who has subdued me multiple times, leaving me breathless.


    I had no choice.


    I had to seduce him.


    ¡°Save me¡­¡±


    ¡°Ah, geez.¡±


    With the most pitiful eyes, I begged Frey, and he sighed.


    ¡°Lulu, could you step outside for a moment?¡±


    Finally, I¡¯m saved!


    ¡°¡­Master.¡±


    ¡°It won¡¯t take long. Don¡¯t worry, Lulu.¡±


    ¡°Okay¡­¡±


    Seeing Frey effortlessly handle Lulu made my eyes sparkle.


    The Hero is the Hero, after all!


    ¡°Do people often call you simple-minded?¡±


    ¡°¡­?¡±


    Kneeling and sitting down, Frey looked at me and asked.


    What was he talking about?


    ¡°¡­Ah, really.¡±


    As I tilted my head in confusion, a cold voice spoke from behind.


    ¡°Why is there a fox all of a sudden¡­¡±


    It was so cold and quiet that only my keen ears could hear it, a voice so cold it was hard to believe it came from someone who usually mimicked a dog.


    ¡°¡­Eep.¡±


    This ce was terrifying.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    ¡°Miho, have you already prepared the fox bead?¡±


    ¡°Y-yes.¡±


    After many ups and downs, I finally seeded in being alone with Frey.


    But why was my heart pounding so hard?


    Was it because I¡¯m unnecessarily tense?


    ¡°I heard it takes quite a while to prepare¡­¡±


    ¡°Um, what?¡±


    I was trying to calm my pounding heart while sitting quietly with my knees together when Frey suddenly asked a sharp question.


    ¡°¡­Shut up. Be quiet, human.¡±


    To be honest, I had already made a few fox beads for Frey.


    Well, back when he caused quite a stir in the Empire.


    I heard rumors that he wasn¡¯t feeling well at that time, so I secretly made some¡­


    ¡°You did it for me?¡±


    ¡°Uh?¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Miho.¡±


    As I was thinking about why I did such a foolish thing, wrapping my tail around me, Frey suddenly grabbed my hand.


    ¡°Let go, human.¡±


    ¡°¡­Ow.¡±


    I couldn¡¯t help but push his hand away.


    Of course, it was rude for someone to suddenly grab my hand!


    He should know that¡­


    ¡°¡­Oh, um.¡±


    I was about to get angry when I noticed a small wound on the back of Frey¡¯s hand.


    Did I do that?


    I didn¡¯t mean to.


    I should apologize¡­


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Miho.¡±@@novelbin@@


    Just as I was about to apologize, Frey quietly hid his wounded hand behind his back and scratched his head with the other hand.


    <em>He hid the wound?</em>


    Hmm¡­


    Suddenly, my face felt hot.


    Why?


    ¡°Still, thank you so much.¡±


    While I was looking down, Frey smiled brightly.


    ¡°You saved my life.¡±


    Frey¡¯s face as he said that looked pure and kind, unlike before.


    Was it my imagination?


    Without his usual mean andzy expression, Frey somehow looked handsome.


    No, no he was handsome.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Seeing him smile so brightly, my heart started to race again.


    What should I do?


    ¡°Ha.¡±


    Wait, if I reacted like this, I might be misunderstood as an easy girl!


    Father always told me not to be an easy girl.


    And falling for someone like Frey, who has a dubious reputation, was out of the question.


    ¡°You! I won¡¯t be fooled!¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°If you¡¯re really a good person¡­ what about what happened at the ve market!¡±


    Trying to snap back to reality, I hastily asked the question that had always been on my mind, now in fluent imperialnguage.


    ¡°Ah, that¡­¡±


    ¡°See! You can¡¯t answer right away!¡±


    Frey¡¯s eyes wavered, and he began to stutter.


    I knew it.


    Still, I should at least hear what excuse he has¡­


    ¡°I¡¯m really sorry.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    While I was crossing my arms, expecting his excuse, he apologized.


    ¡°It¡¯s all my fault.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Frey even bowed his head.


    Did he really do something wrong?


    ¡°What did you do wrong?¡±


    ¡°Well¡­¡±


    I asked with a confused expression, and Frey began to exin with a guilty look.


    His exnation boiled down to this:


    His actions at the ve market were to liberate the ves and rescue the royal family of the Cloud Kingdom.


    He bought arge number of ves initially to smuggle them out.


    He harassed me to channel my rage towards him, preventing it from exploding dangerously.


    What?


    That was pretty impressive.


    And it didn¡¯t seem like he owed me an apology.


    Instead, It felt like I was the one who should apologize to him.


    ¡°Still, I can¡¯t deny the physical and mental harm I caused you.¡±


    While I was thinking that, his words made me speechless.


    Honestly, I heard from people that I¡¯m naive, but this wasn¡¯t it.


    Was this really Frey¡¯s true self?


    ¡°Y-yeah. It can¡¯t be helped.¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­¡±


    ¡°Do you want an apology?¡±


    I tried to test him with a bit of suspicion, but Frey nodded sincerely.


    ¡°Then be a ve of the fox tribe for a year.¡±


    ¡°¡­A year?¡±


    ¡°Why? Is it too much?¡±


    Frey¡¯s expression slightly frowned at my next words.


    Well, I couldn¡¯t really me him.


    Even I thought that it was unreasonable¡­


    ¡°Is a year really enough?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    But then he said that.


    What?


    Was Frey really such a person?


    ¡°Then¡­ What should I do first? Clean? Or¡­¡±


    ¡°No, no. It was a joke! A joke!¡±


    I had to stop him hastily.


    ¡­A ve besmunal property in the vige.


    That wouldn¡¯t do.


    ¡°¡­I went too far. I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    Feeling awkward, in the end, I¡¯m the one who apologized.


    ¡°¡­Heh.¡±


    Frey responded with a shy smile.


    <em>- Thump¡­</em>


    Seeing that smile, my heart started to race again.


    To be honest, he was really handsome.


    If celestial beings existed, wouldn¡¯t they look like him?


    My whole body felt hot.


    And contrary to my thoughts, his personality was upright.


    Although his rtionships with women were a bit strange¡­


    But still.


    Given everything, offering the fox bead¡­


    ¡°¡­Bleh.¡±


    ¡°¡­?¡±


    After thinking for a while with my head bowed, I quietly stuck out my tongue and shifted my gaze to him.


    ¡°What are you doing, Miho?¡±


    ¡°¡­Take the fox bead.¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­¡±


    This was a newly made fox bead I stayed up all night to make.


    I could just give him the one I already made¡­


    But as a doctor, I should make the better choice.


    A freshly made fox bead had a much better efficacy.


    So this was a purely medical decision.


    Right¡­


    <em>- Swoosh¡­</em>


    ¡°¡­Bleh?¡±


    While blushing and sticking out my tongue, I felt a slight sense of emptiness.


    ¡°Thanks, Miho.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    Frey carefully took the fox bead from my tongue with his hand.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    What was I thinking?


    This was the normal reaction.


    Why am I like this¡­


    ¡°Give it back.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    Before I knew it, I had snatched the fox bead from him.


    ¡°A man¡¯s body shouldn¡¯t touch the fox bead!¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°The fox bead is filled with my energy and yin energy! If someone like you touches it, it¡¯ll get contaminated!¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­¡±


    And then I started babbling nonsense.


    ¡°Then¡­ what should I do¡­?¡±


    ¡°Follow my prescription!¡±


    What nonsense am I saying as a doctor?


    ¡°Prescription¡­?¡±


    ¡°Y-yes¡­ You must follow it!¡±


    As I emphasized while stuttering, Frey nodded earnestly with a bright smile.


    Even that smile looked handsome now.


    ¡°¡­Gulp.¡±


    I couldn¡¯t help it anymore.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    ¡°Hmph.¡±


    ¡°¡­?¡±


    As Miho put the fox bead in her mouth, Frey looked puzzled.


    ¡°Why are you putting it back in your mouth¡­?¡±


    ¡°Bleh¡­¡±


    And then, Miho stuck out her tongue again.


    The fox bead glowed quietly on her tongue.


    <em>- Swoosh¡­</em>


    ¡°Ah.¡±


    Seeing that, Frey looked bewildered as Miho¡¯s tail wrapped around his back.


    ¡°Huff, huff.¡±


    Now, right in front of Frey, she breathed heavily and looked up at him with her tongue still out.


    ¡°¡­Lick it.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    As saliva dripped from her tongue and wet Frey¡¯s pants, Miho¡¯s trembling voice emerged.


    ¡°¡­Rick it.¡±


    Frey¡¯s expression turned genuinely confused as a message appeared before him.


    Miho


    Conquest rate 99%


    ¡°What the¡­?¡±


    And then, the tip of Miho¡¯s tongue touched Frey¡¯s /genesisforsaken

 Chapter 434: The Last Chance

    <h4>Chapter 434: The Last Chance</h4>


    ¡°Uh... um...¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°Is this really the right way?¡±


    Frey, slightly blushing, asked Miho with a puzzled expression.


    ¡°Do I really need to ingest it like this?¡±


    ¡°Are you questioning a doctor¡¯s prescription?!¡±


    ¡°No, but...¡±


    Miho red up and got angry.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t this method a bit... too burdensome for you?¡±


    Miho¡¯s sticky saliva was entwined with his tongue while she was sitting on hisp.


    ¡°To preserve the yin energy and transfer life force optimally, there¡¯s no other way.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s true. Don¡¯t ignore the doctor.¡±


    Miho spat out thepletely shriveled fox bead into her hand.


    ¡°See, it¡¯s absorbed better now.¡±


    ¡°Is that so...?¡±


    While Frey still looked uncertain, Miho turned her gaze aside with a flushed face.


    <i>- Swoosh...</i>


    Then she pulled out another fox bead from her pouch.


    ¡°Hmph.¡±


    She put it in her mouth again.


    ¡°Haa, Haaa...¡±


    She stuck out her tongue again, looking up at Frey, who hesitantly brought his tongue to the bead.


    <i>- Flinch...</i>


    Miho¡¯s body shuddered involuntarily as she felt the soft yet hot sensation on her tongue.


    ¡°...Huff.¡±


    She sneaked a nce at Frey¡¯s face.


    ¡°...?¡±


    Frey, with a cautious expression, focused on licking the bead then he tilted his head.


    Miho watched him intently and then quietly lowered her head.


    ¡°...¡±


    Time passed awkwardly.


    ¡°Um... Miho?¡±


    When Miho had used up all the beads, Frey carefully called out to her.


    ¡°...¡±


    But Miho kept her head down, quietly wagging her tail.


    ¡°Come to think of it, I have a favor to ask.¡±


    ¡°...Huh?¡±


    She slowly lifted her head at Frey¡¯s words.


    Her face was filled with anticipation.


    ¡°Could youe with me for a moment?¡±


    Frey, looking at her with an iprehensible expression, stood up causing Miho to wordlessly nod and get up.


    ¡°I... okay...¡±


    The awkward way she had been speaking was already long gone.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    <i>- Creak...</i>


    As Frey¡¯s door opened, everyone waiting outside focused their attention.


    ¡°This way. Follow me...¡±


    Frey walked through the heroines.


    ¡°...¡±


    Miho, her facepletely red, hid her face with her tail and kept her head down.


    The heroines¡¯ expressions grew even colder as they watched her.


    <i>- Step, step...</i>


    Unlike before, Miho followed Frey closely, ignoring the heroines.


    ¡°Here.¡±


    <i>- Twitch, twitch...</i>


    When Frey stopped, Miho stopped too, her ears twitching as she looked at Frey.


    ¡°W-what are you going to do here...?¡±


    ¡°...Juste in.¡±


    ¡°Ugh.¡±


    Frey¡¯s gentle push led Miho into the room.


    ¡°You¡¯re still... perverted... oh?¡±


    She noticed a girl lying on the bed, groaning.


    ¡°Ugh...¡±


    re, who seemed to have overexerted herself, was lying there.


    ¡°She seems to have pushed herself too hard yesterday. She hasn¡¯t woken up and keeps groaning like this.¡±


    Frey, worriedly looking at re, wiped the sweat from her forehead with a towel.


    ¡°I stayed up all night to take care of her, but she hasn¡¯t gotten any better. I was hoping you could look after her.¡±


    ¡°Ah...¡±


    Miho, who had been staring nkly at Frey, quickly nodded.


    ¡°That... that sounds good. I¡¯ll stay here and take care of her.¡±


    ¡°Huh? You don¡¯t have to stay...¡±


    ¡°Her condition is quite severe. I need to examine her and provide intensive care.¡±


    ¡°Hmm...¡±


    Frey pondered her words for a moment.


    ¡°Well, if you say so.¡±


    When he finally nodded, Miho turned her gaze and fidgeted with her fingers.


    ¡°And... I need to regrly give you the fox bead... I mean, provide it.¡±


    ¡°Oh, right. Thank you.¡±


    ¡°Frey.¡±


    As Frey was about to leave, Miho grabbed his sleeve.


    ¡°D-Do you know the significance of a fox giving a fox bead filled with her yin energy to a male?¡±


    ¡°Was there a meaning to it?¡±


    Frey looked genuinely surprised, causing Miho to frown and gesture.


    ¡°...Of course.¡±


    When Frey leaned in cautiously, Miho whispered in his ear.


    ¡°I¡¯ll teach you what it means from now on.¡±


    Her eyes gleamed with the sharpness unique to foxes.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    ¡°Grrr...¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    Five minutes had passed since Miho suddenly bit my neck.


    ¡°...Miho?¡±


    <i>- Sway, sway...</i>


    When I stood up slowly with her still biting my neck, Miho dangled and swayed.


    <i>Is this some kind of affection?</i>


    Feeling the sharp sensation on my neck, I poked her belly gently, wondering if it was a sign of affection.


    Miho


    Conquest Complete


    Seeing the system window, a reasonable suspicion arose in my mind.


    ¡°It¡¯s starting to hurt...¡±


    ¡°Chomp...¡±


    ¡°Ow.¡±


    But as it started to really hurt, Iined, and Miho bit lightly andnded on the floor.


    ¡°Rawr.¡±


    She raised her hands awkwardly and tried to threaten me.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to eat you.¡±


    She looked so cute that I couldn¡¯t help but sit on the bed and pat her head.


    <i>- Chomp...!</i>


    ¡°Ouch.¡±


    She bit my hand after a moment of petting.


    <i>Why did the conquestplete...?</i>


    I lifted my hand with her still biting it.


    <i>I don¡¯t get it...</i>


    Then, I gently ced her on the bed, and Miho raised her voice.


    ¡°A-Are you not going to devour me!?¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°Because of you, I can¡¯t get married! As the chieftain¡¯s daughter, if I don¡¯t follow the rules... I¡¯m...¡±


    Her words could easily be misunderstood if someone else heard them.


    ¡°I... I don¡¯t care anymore...¡±


    ¡°...Sigh.¡±


    ¡°Y-You¡¯ve already eaten my bead... Take responsibility...¡±


    Now, she sprawled on the floor, lying down.


    ¡°So, can you treat re properly?¡±


    I asked, holding my throbbing head. Miho, who had been lying on the floor, suddenly sat up, wrapping her tail around my leg.


    ¡°I¡¯ll use every method to heal her.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s true! A doctor never goes back on their word!¡±


    Then, her expression turned slightly grim.


    ¡°For some reason, I can¡¯t get a clear diagnosis of her condition...¡±


    As my expression darkened, Miho patted my leg with her tail.


    ¡°But don¡¯t worry. My medical skills are the best in the world! I¡¯ll definitely cure her.¡±


    ¡°Alright... thank you.¡±


    ording to what I knew about her character, Miho¡¯s medical skills were indeed top-notch. It was better to rely on her than to get six imperial doctors involved.


    Although I felt a bit reassured, it was still troubling that re¡¯s condition was too severe for Miho to diagnose properly.


    What exactly was going on?


    ¡°...I¡¯ll leave it to you.¡±


    There was no use worrying. I decided to trust the world¡¯s best doctor, Miho.


    ¡°...In exchange, guarantee me the time to bite your neck once a day.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°Please.¡±


    I hoped I could really trust her.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    ¡°Sigh...¡±


    After finishing my deal with Miho, I returned to my room and sat on my bed, letting out a deep sigh.


    ¡°Why does it seem like whenever things start to get better...¡±


    It had always been this way.


    Whenever things seemed to improve, an even greater challenge woulde.


    After oveing that challenge, an even bigger one would arise.


    Even now, when we were nearing the end, misfortunes kept happening one after another.


    Lulu became the Demon King.


    The cute little girl fell seriously ill.


    How long would these ordeals keep guing us?


    ¡°Still... this is thest one.¡±


    Luckily, this vicious cycle was finally ending.


    All that was left was the ¡®Final Showdown.¡¯


    <i>If we defeat the ¡®God of Chaos¡¯ that Kania mentioned, it will all be over.</i>


    <i>We¡¯ll reach the end.</i>


    So, as always, we needed to ovee this trial with ease.


    I assigned Miho, the best doctor, to re, and if that wasn¡¯t enough, I would enlist Serena, Irina, and the imperial doctors to attend to her.


    It was only right to take such measures for someone who has done so much for me. Besides, re seemed like she had something important to say to me.


    For some reason, I felt I should hear it before the final battle.


    And as for Lulu...


    <i>- Swish!!</i>


    While lost in thought, I suddenly heard a quick movement behind me.


    ¡°...?¡±


    I turned around to see what it was, but there was no one there.


    What was that?


    ¡°...Grrrr.¡±


    ¡°...!?¡±


    As I scratched my head and turned back around, Lulu appeared right in front of me.


    <i>- Thud...!</i>


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    Before I could react, she lunged at me, pinning me down.


    ¡°Take that! And that!¡±


    As Iy there, stunned, she began to pummel me with her fists.


    ¡°...¡±


    Of course, it was all in vain.


    Her punches were so weak, they felt like soft taps.


    ¡°Hmm...¡±


    I watched her with amusement and gently reached out.


    <i>- Flick!</i>


    ¡°Ouch!¡±


    A light flick to her forehead brought her to a halt, clutching her head in pain.


    <i>- Thud...</i>


    She copsed beside me, clutching her forehead.


    ¡°The Demon King has been defeated... Master... no, Hero...¡±


    With an earnest look, she spoke.


    ¡°I¡¯ve lostpletely... Now, do as you wish...¡±


    Shey there, belly up, with her hands raised in surrender, speaking in a solemn tone.


    Was she acting as... the Demon King?


    <i>- Stroke, stroke...</i>


    ¡°Hehe...¡±


    I petted her cheek, and she happily nuzzled into my hand.


    This definitely didn¡¯t feel like the Demon King.


    More like a well-behaved pet.


    ¡°Ah! Don¡¯t pet me like that!¡±


    As I ran my fingers through her hair, she widened her eyes and shook her head.


    ¡°Then what?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m the Demon King now! So... you should...¡±


    She hesitated, looking pained.


    ¡°...kill me.¡±


    Her eyes glowed ruby red, and my right arm twitched, moving toward her neck.


    ¡°Living as your pet was truly a joy...¡±


    As my hand reached her neck, she looked at me with tearful eyes.


    ¡°Thanks to you, I found life, happiness, and love.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°So, if I can die for you, I¡¯ll be content.¡±


    A tear rolled down from her eye.


    ¡°Just... make a grave for me.¡±


    She wiped the tear away and added.


    ¡°A small gravestone that says ¡®Lulu, your eternal pet...¡¯¡±


    <i>- Flick!</i>


    ¡°Ouch!¡±


    I released her neck and flicked her forehead again, making her cry out and clutch her head.


    ¡°How...?¡±


    ¡°My mental strength is at its peak now. That won¡¯t work on me.¡±


    ¡°Oh...¡±


    In truth, it was a lie.


    If Lulu used her full power, even I would have trouble resisting.


    ¡°And besides.¡±


    But I had no reason to worry.


    ¡°A Demon King doesn¡¯t die from a little neck-squeezing.¡±


    ¡°Gasp.¡±


    ¡°With your current power, you¡¯re practically invincible. You¡¯re probably stronger than your sister until I don the Hero¡¯s Armament.¡±


    @@novelbin@@


    ¡°...!¡±


    She looked startled by my words.


    ¡°Then... what should I do?¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to kill you! I just want to lose!¡±


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    It seemed the time hade to tell Lulu my n.


    ¡°No, you don¡¯t have to do that.¡±


    ¡°...?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll just follow the prophecy.¡±


    My final n.


    ¡°Lulu.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯smit suicide together.¡±


    ¡°...What?¡±

 Chapter 435: Coming Out

    Chapter 435: Coming Out


    ¡°S-Suicide together?¡±


    Lulu¡¯s eyes widened in surprise, and she immediately raised her voice.


    ¡°What¡­ what are you talking about!!¡±


    ¡°Why, is that not okay?¡±


    ¡°Of course not!¡±


    She grabbed my shoulders urgently.


    ¡°You can¡¯t die, Master!¡±


    Lulu clung to me as she spoke.


    ¡°I¡¯ll die alone! I can¡¯t allow you to die!¡±¡°¡­Really?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    I was overwhelmed with emotion for a moment.


    I could still clearly remember her distrustful gaze from before.


    And now, Lulu was so devoted to me.


    The same was true for the other heroines as well.


    No matter what the final oue would be, our shared experiences had made us incredibly precious to one another.


    ¡°Still, we have tomit suicide.¡±


    ¡°If you keep saying that, I¡¯ll use force¨C¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s the condition for the happy ending.¡±


    ¡°¡­What?¡±


    Lulu looked confused as I gently took her hand and began to exin.


    ¡°This isn¡¯t about me sacrificing myself like before.¡±


    ¡°¡­?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s actually for the good of everyone.¡±


    Lulu still looked puzzled.


    ¡°You¡¯re just trying to die alone again, aren¡¯t you!¡±


    ¡°¡­I told you, it¡¯s not like that.¡±


    I realized I needed to exin it more clearly.


    ¡°To catch the mastermind behind all this, we have no choice.¡±


    ¡°The mastermind? Who is it?¡±


    ¡°¡­The ¡®God of Chaos.¡¯ I have to catch it.¡±


    ¡°The God of Chaos¡­¡±


    ¡°You remember that eyeball from the battle? I¡¯m talking about it.¡±


    Lulu¡¯s expression turned icy.


    ¡°Is that thing the one tormenting you, Master¡­?¡±


    ¡°Not just me, it¡¯s been toying with all of us.¡±


    Lulu¡¯s eyes burned with anger as she shouted.


    ¡°Where is it? As your pet, I will¡­!!¡±


    ¡°Shhh¡­!¡±


    I covered her mouth, whispering.


    ¡°It could be listening to us right now.¡±


    ¡°¡­!¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s talk quietly.¡±


    Lulu nodded, her face tense.


    I felt a pang of guilt for using the excuse of being overheard, but I continued.


    ¡°Anyway, the point is¡­ to fight the God of Chaos in its main spiritual form, I need to be a spirit too.¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­¡±


    ¡°The details are all in the final quest that appeared after I met re.¡±


    Lulu nodded, and then her expression grew sorrowful.


    ¡°Then¡­ does that mean you have to die, Master?¡±


    ¡°Temporarily¡­ yes.¡±


    ¡°Ugh¡­¡±


    ¡°But I¡¯lle back.¡±


    ¡°¡­What?¡±


    I smiled, causing Lulu to tilt her head in confusion.


    ¡°The reward forpleting the quest is a happy ending, which includes my resurrection.¡±


    ¡°R-really?¡±


    The newly updated system was thankfully more flexible than before.


    I guess it had to be, or re would have torn it apart.


    The good news was, besides the ¡®Sun God¡¯s Prophecy,¡¯ I now had another means of resurrection after everything was over.


    Additionally, the Sun God¡¯s wish could be used for something else.


    ¡°I¡¯ll use the Sun God¡¯s wish to bring you back. Then there will be no problem.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°When it¡¯s all over, you and I will be resurrected and live happily with everyone. How does that sound? Isn¡¯t it great?¡±


    It was a perfect n.


    I exined it confidently, but Lulu looked uncertain as she asked.


    ¡°Th-then¡­ what about your seed inside me¡­?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve already asked the Sun God. Thanks to Serena¡¯s magic, there will be no issues.¡±


    When I visited the Sun God with Kania, she reluctantly nodded in agreement.


    Sometimes, I wondered if she was really a god.


    ¡°Then¡­ there¡¯s really no problem?¡±


    ¡°Yes, no problem at all.¡±


    I hugged the tearful Lulu.


    ¡°Then¡­ I¡¯ll do it! Joint suicide¡­!¡±


    ¡°¡­Can we call it something else?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll die with you! Hehehe¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    The term didn¡¯t quite sit right, no matter how it was phrased, making me smile wryly.


    <em>So¡­ should I tell the others about this or not¡­?</em>


    I still hadn¡¯t made a decision.


    The dilemma was simple.


    Should I bring everyone with me to increase our chances, knowing it would put them in extreme danger?


    Or should I go alone to minimize the risk, even if it lowers our chances of sess?


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡±


    It was too difficult to decide on my own.


    Considering we¡¯d be facing the final enemy, and since I trusted everyone, should it be an all-out war?


    But spirits can¡¯t be harmed without the Hero¡¯s Armament, like the Demon King.


    Bringing the heroines along wouldn¡¯t change the oue if I couldn¡¯t win alone.


    In that case, shouldn¡¯t I protect them?


    <em>¡­But if I lose, the world ends, doesn¡¯t it?</em>@@novelbin@@


    That thought made me shake my head.


    Recently, the physical body of the creature parasitizing the sun had copsed.


    That meant it would take a long time for it to reassemble and affect the world again.


    At least the heroines could live happily for a while.


    <em>Happy?</em>


    But soon my thoughts shifted again.


    Would a world without me be happy for them?


    I¡¯ve seen it repeatedly.


    A world without me was worse than hell for them.


    Especially now that everyone knew the truth.


    So, should I get everyone¡¯s help?


    But what if one of them dies?


    Would I be happy then?


    ¡°Ugh¡­¡±


    I was caught in a never-ending dilemma.


    A logical loop with no clear answer.


    What should I do?


    I had wanted to confide in my ancestor about this yesterday.


    <em>I don¡¯t know.</em>


    Aftering this far, I couldn¡¯t make a decision.


    I was feeling pretty pathetic.


    ¡°M-Master¡­?¡±


    ¡°Ah.¡±


    Had my thoughts shown on my face?


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong¡­?¡±


    Lulu, looking anxious, asked cautiously.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing¡­¡±


    I quicklyposed myself.


    ¡°Hey, Lulu. Let¡¯s keep this a secret for now.¡±


    ¡°¡­What?¡±


    ¡°T-That Eye bastard is monitoring us closely. If he finds out, it could be bad. Understand?¡±


    ¡°A-Ah, yes¡­!¡±


    After telling Lulu another lie, Iy down on the bed with a sigh.


    ¡°I-I¡­ I¡¯ll do my best!¡±


    ¡°¡­Okay.¡±


    I wasn¡¯t sure exactly what she meant by doing her best, but anyway, Lulu was full of enthusiasm.


    ¡°T-Then, I¡¯ll go first!¡±


    ¡°Sigh¡­¡±


    As I waved at her, she scurried away like an assassin, keeping low and ncing around before rolling across the floor.


    With a slightly bitter smile, I stared nkly at the ceiling and murmured.


    ¡°What should I choose?¡±


    It seemed like tonight would be another sleepless night.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    ¡°Ugh¡­¡±


    My foreboding waspletely urate.


    ¡°What time is it now¡­¡±


    I hadn¡¯t been able to sleep properly for several days since then.


    Today too, I woke up drenched in cold sweat from a nightmare.


    ¡°4:30 a.m¡­.¡±


    Checking the clock, it was a time too early to get up and toote to go back to sleep.


    <em>Just like my current situation¡­</em>


    Thinking that, I got up from my bed and wandered out of the room, trying to shake off the drowsiness.


    ¡°I should train¡­¡±


    There¡¯s nothing better than early morning training to clear the mind.


    ¡°¡­Huh?¡±


    While rubbing my eyes and walking down the corridor, I saw something strange.


    ¡°What the¡­?¡±


    A disheveled girl was standing with her back to me.


    What the hell?


    Was it a ghost?


    ¡°¡­Hero.¡±


    ¡°G-re!?¡±


    Approaching her with a tense expression, I realized that the girl, who looked worn out from a worsening illness over the past few days, was re, and I was shocked.


    ¡°Y-You¡¯re awake? H-How¡¯s your body?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    But for some reason, re just looked at me weakly.


    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t be here! If you¡¯re awake, you should be in bed¡­¡±


    I hurriedly picked her up and looked towards the room where re had been resting.


    ¡°¡­Zzzzz, zzzzz.¡±


    Inside, Miho was curled up, sleeping soundly on the bed.


    And¡­


    ¡°What?¡±


    What the fuck?


    ¡°W-What is this?¡±


    Next to Miho, I saw re lying with a pale face.


    So, who am I holding now?


    ¡°Ouch¡­¡±


    ¡°Thanks to sister Miho, my body has recovered a bit¡­ So I can use astral projection magic.¡±


    I waspletely bewildered when the faint re in my arms pinched my cheek and spoke to me.


    ¡°Astral projection? But why¡­¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no time. Watch and listen carefully.¡±


    She said firmly, covering my mouth and raising her finger.


    <em>- Swish, swish¡­</em>


    As re moved her finger, light gathered at her fingertip, tracing letters in the air.


    ¡°What¡­?¡±


    It was a message written in an ancient script that only a few knew, left by my ancestor.


    ¡°This is¡­¡±


    ¡°Your ancestor left this message with re during the battle a few days ago.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Got it?¡±


    As re smiled brightly, the message in front of me shone even more.


    ¡°¡­This is a message from my ancestor.¡±


    So, my ancestor had left a message for me.


    And it was exactly what I needed in this situation.


    My heart felt warm.


    ¡°No more sweet potatoes, Hero.¡±


    In an unusually low and mature voice, the astral projected re whispered and smiled at me again.


    ¡°¡­Right. I understand now.¡±


    ¡°Understand what?¡±


    ¡°What I have to do.¡±


    I answered her with a smile, and she smiled back.


    ¡°That¡¯s the Hero I know.¡±


    ¡°¡­I have one question.¡±


    ¡°What is it? I¡¯ll answer as much as time allows.¡±


    As I stroked her hair, I asked my question.


    ¡°Are you really re?¡±


    ¡°Doesn¡¯t I look like it?¡±


    ¡°No, but¡­ something feels different.¡±


    ¡°In what way?¡±


    As she tilted her head with a slightly mischievous expression, I felt a strange sensation.


    ¡°First of all¡­ you feel very different from the usual re.¡±


    ¡°How so?¡±


    ¡°re is innocent and cute¡­ but you feel mysterious?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll take that as apliment.¡±


    ¡°And more importantly¡­¡±


    Pressing her with a slightly frowning expression, I continued.


    ¡°You referred to yourself as ¡®re¡¯ earlier. Isn¡¯t it weird to refer to yourself by name?¡±


    ¡°Hehe¡­¡±


    She smiled as if she¡¯d been caught.


    ¡°Who are you?¡±


    There was no hostility, so I asked out of pure curiosity. She nestled her head against my chest and spoke.


    ¡°¡­An unconscious part of re that emerged when she lost consciousness?¡±


    ¡°Is that all?¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡±


    ¡°Why do you feel so familiar?¡±


    She chuckled and replied.


    ¡°It can¡¯t be helped.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve always been by your side.¡±


    Right after she said that, a system window appeared in front of me.


    Isn¡¯t that right?


    ¡°Are you¡­ the system?¡±


    ¡°You could say that. I branched off from the management system.¡±


    ¡°From the management system?¡±


    ¡°To counter the mischievous entity that roamed through dimensions, the main god of this dimension borrowed a concept.¡±


    As I stared nkly at the system window, she rubbed her head against my chest and smiled.


    ¡°Perhaps you could call it a vine?¡±


    ¡°¡­Hmm.¡±


    ¡°If that¡¯s difficult, just think of me as your unconditional and eternal ally.¡±


    She whispered and then kissed my cheek before stepping away.


    ¡°Thank you for fighting for the entire dimension.¡±


    With those words, she began to fade away.


    ¡°You¡¯ll wake her up again, right?¡±


    Her finger pointed to the still-pale re lying in bed.


    ¡°¡­Of course.¡±


    Now that I¡¯d made my decision, I nodded firmly, and she closed her eyes with a satisfied smile.


    ¡°It would be nice if you didn¡¯t forget her too¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­?¡±


    I looked at her with a puzzled expression as she disappeared, herst words lingering.


    ¡°Well, anyway¡­ this settles it.¡±


    I shook off my thoughts and headed outside.


    Although I¡¯d made up my mind, it was still early morning. I couldn¡¯t wake everyone up.


    ¡°I¡¯ll just train.¡±


    With the blue roses as my backdrop, I trained until everyone else woke up.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    Morning came.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on, Frey?¡±


    ¡°What is it that you called us all for?¡±


    ¡°Is there something wrong?¡±


    Having summoned all the heroines except for the still-unconscious re, I looked at them, feeling nervous. Beside me was Lulu.


    ¡°By the way, why is Lulu sticking so close to you?¡±


    ¡°Exactly.¡±


    I had decided, but I was still unsure how to begin. Lulu, sensing the rising tension, started to receive some intense looks.


    ¡°Oh,e on, everyone, get along.¡±


    ¡°Right, Lulu is close to Frey.¡±


    ¡°Ahem, ahem¡­¡±


    ¡°Tch¡­¡±


    Despite the tension, Ruby and Serena chuckled, which made the atmosphere even more chaotic.


    ¡°So, well¡­¡±


    I realized I couldn¡¯t dy any longer and was about to start exining when¡­


    ¡°Um, I¡¯m going tomit double suicide with Master!¡±


    Lulu, unable to contain her anxiety, blurted out.


    ¡°No, Lulu, that¡¯s not exactly¡­¡±


    I tried to rify, but¡­


    ¡°¡­¡±


    All the heroines stood up with icy res.


    ¡°No, it¡¯s a misunderstanding. Listen to me¡­¡±


    ¡°¡±¡­Get him.¡±¡±


    The moment Ruby and Serena gave the order, chaos erupted.


    <em>- Crash, bang¡­!!!</em>


    ¡°Ugh!¡±


    ¡°Ack!?¡±


    All the heroines pounced on me and Lulu at once.


    ¡°This crazy martyr maniac¡­¡±


    ¡°Should we tie him up?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s confiscate his left arm first.¡±


    ¡°Maybe make him a cripple for a month?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s rape him!¡±


    Help /genesisforsaken


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!